《Quick Transmigration: Goddess Of My Imagination》


 Chapter 1: Dark Past

    <h4>Chapter 1: Dark Past</h4>


    Ali Avery was a talented young man who managed to realize his ideals by bing a sessful businessman. He built his career from very scratch. His efforts, which became a significant result of his hard work, made his family proud and happy.


    From all sides of the spotlight seen by many people, no one knew or cared about Ali''s dark past when he was young.


    Young Ali didn''t know when it started and why they did it, but his peers began to iste and move away from him. At that time, young Ali''s naive mind did not take the situation seriously and only thought he had just made a mistake and needed to correct it.


    He just apologized if he did anything wrong to his peers and began to help with social activities that made him highly regarded by the teachers and the parents.


    The situation got even worse with time. Young Al began to get rough treatment even from the older people in his family. Their emotions became less stable, and they could quickly be angry for specific economic reasons. It was not umon to treat young Ali with harsh treatment with an excuse as a proper discipline.


    His opinions were often ignored and left with harsh words like "you''re just a kid, what do you know!" and much more verbal abuse that came after that.


    That treatment made him feel inferior, and he began to be afraid of many things. The situation worsened by spreading in many directions... Words like ''Ali, you better keep quiet!'' and ''you''re annoying, just go away!'' were often thrown at him.


    ''I just want to help.'' ''What did I do wrong?'' Young Ali began to sink into the sea of ??self-me.


    Several months passed with that treatment, and young Ali didn''t even have friends at the time. He just buried everything he felt deep in his heart, unable to express it and could only suffer silently.


    Until he got a friend who often came to the park and identally met him, they often yed together. The two boys became best friends afterward. Young Ali thought the friendship between him and his ymate was quite close, so he began to talk about himself about what he had gone through.


    The oue was not what he expected. His best friend also avoided him with the excuse, ''I don''t want to get involved with you anymore''. Young Ali''s mental condition became worse afterward due to his best friend''s betrayal, who began to join in bullying himself with other people.


    Bullying really turned out to be excessive when he had moved up to a higher level of education. Now, he often received some physical abuse for the reasons he didn''t even know.


    However, when the physical abuse news reached the teachers'' and parents'' ears, they only considered it a joke of children in general and did not take the situation seriously. No one knew, young Ali''s mental state was getting worse and had caused a deep trauma.


    ''I didn''t do anything wrong. I did my best. What makes me deserve this treatment?'' Young Ali started to question himself. He was devastated, and nobody cared. He reached, and no one was there.


    Over time, young Ali became more aware of himself and paid more attention to his environment.


    He had be more fond of being alone than in a crowd, quiet as his constion, and a remote ce as his sanctuary. He unconsciously built a very high self-awareness towards himself and the environment around him.


    When young Ali entered junior high school, he began to resist the abusive treatment of his peers. The sharp gaze he gave to the people who wanted to bully him managed to shrink their evil intentions.


    The bullying still happened several times because the numbers were not small. They also did not hesitate to cause injuries to young Ali''s body. He was threatened not to tell anyone if he didn''t want things like that to continue.


    Somepassionate responses were only offered to him without really helping him from those who knew the incident''s ins and outs. Young Ali knew that no one would help him, but he also realized he was utterly alone.


    Young Ali knew it couldn''t go on anymore, so he started to fight back when the bullying incident came to him again, regardless of what happened to him.


    The incident took a big turn, but young Ali emerged as a victim. However, he was feared as a thug or a hoodlum. He who had no friends ended up losing the opportunity to make any friends.


    Everything improved after young Ali entered senior high school in another city. Although he was quiet and more likely to be an introvert, he made many acquaintances due to his firm, straightforward, and reliable character.


    The events he experienced in the past made him afraid of friendship, and he only considered them as just acquaintances.


    Time was a helpful medicine for young Ali. He began his career as an entrepreneur immediately after graduating from senior high school in the overseasnd.


    The business he was doing sped up so fast, but it did notst long. His trusted person, who had the highest power after himself, betrayed him and took allpany assets from him.


    Ali realized it all toote, and he could only mourn his bitter fate after everything had crumbled.


    His confidant''s response when he asked about why she chose to betray after all the trust he gave was limited to ''The world is cruel, so you have to get used to not trusting anyone. You are still too naive in this kind of field, Ali''.


    Deep trauma and dark memories came back to haunt Ali even after a long time in the deep burial after suppressed by him after all this time.


    He returned to his hometown with invisible sorrow and wounds. There was a desire to end his life immediately and be free from this cruel world. However, a strong urge to keep trying came afterward, given that he had survived several severe idents at a young age.


    Four times he was hit by a vehicle that did notply with traffic regtions. His body was thrown off due to the heavy impact. Strangely, the whole incident did not cause pain and injury. Whether it was an external or internal wound when taken to the medical room for examination.


    Ali realized something that was not real but felt real, his guardian angel was still with him and always protected him by his side.


    Faith and determination arose when he realized he was not destined to always be slumped in life. He started his career from scratch again.


    He participated in particrpetitions with prizes, and he managed to win them to be used as venture capital money. It was also used to expand his connections with many parties.


    Heartless leaders, cruel bosses, and selfish clients often evoked intense reactions because of his deep trauma.


    Ali once again struggled against his fear and suppressed his body''s intense reaction. His body and heart became so cold, it felt like a painful squeeze. He was trembling with the trauma of his fear.


    His hard work and perseverance once again produced sweet fruit. He became a businessman in his hometown who took care of various fields. He had been considered a winner in life by livingfortably in a beautiful house, cars lined up neatly in the garage, and his profession, which was highly valued in society.


    At the peak of his career, his father and mother lived with him... Also, his cousin lived with him right after she became an orphan.


    In the world, only his little family he could care about. Other things might change him, but he started and ended with his family. Acquaintances only came and left at their convenience while coworkers only used each other for their personal benefit... But, only his little family remained with him even though they had their own shorings.


    "Linda... Breakfast is ready, let''s eat then go to school!" Ali called his cousin from the dining room. She was engrossed in watching a children''s cartoon on the television in the living room.


    "Yay! Brother Ali is the best! I love you!" His cousin immediately turned off the television and joined Ali in the dining room.


    Linda Esmeralda was a cheerful girl full of flowers and stars. She was in junior high school, Linda was finally able to move forward from the sadness of an orphan over the death of her parents.


    "Yeah, yeah... You just love my cooking." Ali didn''t seem to care.


    He had been cooking for quite a while for himself and forged his cooking skills to an advanced level. Ali also often became a chef with his mother or went to cook alternately for their little improved family.


    "Hehe... How is that possible. Oh yeah. Where are uncle and auntie?" Linda asked before eating her breakfast.


    "They''ve gone to their shop, youzy girl. See what time it is?" Ali pointed to the clock on the wall. It showed half-past seven.


    "Mfm... They are... Mmm... I see... Nyam... Diligent." Linda praised while chewing her food.


    "Don''t talk while you eat. Well, even though I told my parents not to open the shop and let me support them, but they still refused."


    Ali''s father and mother refused his request because the shop they had opened for a long time had several permanent workers. Their workers would have economic difficulties if they wereid off. Besides, his parents did not have the heart to close the shop and retire because of the frequent old customers.


    Because in his youth Ali grew solely from the shop ie. He only let his parents open their shop even though they did not receive much profit, given the intensepetition in this global era.


    After Linda finished her breakfast, she went straight to her room to shower and change into her school uniform. Then, she returned to the living room, and Ali was already waiting for her.


    "Alright, let''s go. I''ll take you to school before going to my office." Ali invited Linda, he put on neat clothes and was about to go to his office. Dropping his cousin to school was like a routine for him.


    "Un! Let''s go!" Linda excitedly left with Ali.


    Ali really enjoyed this warm and modest life. He still had deep trauma and intense bodily reactions due to his dark past experiences. Still, he was able to entirely hide that fear perfectly deep in his heart.


    Little did he know, this was only the beginning of his story that would be more profound and the end of this brief warmth.

 Chapter 2: The Fateful Night

    <h4>Chapter 2: The Fateful Night</h4>


    Ali drove Linda to school in his favorite middle-ss white sedan. He liked the simplicity, and he bought this car after starting his career in his hometown. The simple white sedan car had been with him since then.


    "Linda, we''re here. Be careful, okay?" Ali did not forget to remind out of concern for his cute cousin.


    "Yes, see youter at home!" Linda answered with morning enthusiasm. After she got out of the car, Ali just smiled as he stared at his cousin jogging towards school.


    Avery Corporation was a business he built from scratch in his hometown. Thepany that developed agricultural technology was warmly weed by local residents, most of whom were farmers orndowners.


    With full shares only in Ali''s name, thepany possessed six thousand workers spread across various fields of work and expertise.


    Therge three-story building became the ce where he realized his ideas to facilitate local residents'' work. Abundant field crop yields, decreased crop pests, prevented crop failure, and many more technologies that he implemented even to the surrounding cities.


    "Good morning Mr. Ali."


    "Good morning Mr. Ali. A beautiful day for you."


    "Hum. Good morning, continue what you are doing." Ali entered his office and received several warm greetings from his employees before he entered his personal room.


    As soon as he entered his room, he saw the documents had piled up on his desk. He could only sigh at the easy but tiring task that had be his morning routine before going to the factory and fieldwork.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door, which made him stop his job desk for a moment. "Yes, please enter."


    "Here is your tea Mr. Ali. You are so diligent bying to the office so early." The old office boy came with arge ss of warm herbal tea.


    "Hehe... You are so modest, Mr. Toha. If I arrive at eight in the morning and you say it as so early, then what is the appropriate term for you whoe to the office at five in the morning?" Ali joked lightly with an old man who lived alone in theplex where Ali and his small family lived.


    Because Toha had been unemployed for a long time and could not find another job at his age, Ali hired him as an office boy who served on the third floor. Toha worked with five other office boys on their respective responsibilities.


    "You are so polite, Mr. Ali. This old man works here because of you. At least, I can appreciate you by working diligently like this. Then I excuse myself, may God bless you." Toha didn''t want to bother Ali any longer. He immediately came out of the room after saying his prayer.


    *Ring* *Ring*


    There was a ringing sound from his cell phone. Ali had three phone numbers on three different types of phones to differentiate the caller''s status. Namely for business, personal, and general.


    The continuous ringing from his general phone apparently came from an unknown number. Ali hesitated for a moment before epting the call.


    "..." Ali silently waited for the caller to open the conversation.


    "Hello, is this Ali Avery''s number? The sole director of Avery Corporation?" A wet hoarse voice was heard after waiting a few seconds, but Ali could not identify the voice owner.


    "Yes, it''s me. May I know who I''m talking to?"


    "Hahaha! That''s good, I''m Eren. Your schoolmate when we were in middle school."


    Ali didn''t even remember a single person he had met since his school days. This foreign caller named Eren was no more than any other stranger. But since the caller seemed to know him, at least he still answered politely. "Very well, Mr. Eren. So, how can I help you?"


    "Speaking of help, yes. I really need your help." Eren sounded a little excited.


    "What kind of help?"


    "I am experiencing an economic crisis, and I want to borrow funds from you."


    Hearing that, Ali immediately became ufortable because he knew where this conversation was going. It was clearly proven, an unknown person was trying to borrow funds directly like this, without going through the prescribed procedure.


    Avery Corporation was no stranger to providing loan funds to farmers andndowners. Still, all of them came with professionalism and a definite guarantee.


    "Then you cane to our office, Mr. Eren. That way, we can process your request as soon as youplete all our procedures." Ali only answered professionally. He was starting to wonder how this person got his number.


    "Hey! We''re friends, right? I don''t borrow a lot. Only ten thousand dors. Can''t you make an exception for me? You''re a big director, right?" Eren got a little irritated.


    Ali finally understood, Eren as the caller knew that loans could only be processed with coteral. However, Eren wanted to borrow some money without any intention of repaying it.


    "Sorry, Mr. Eren. That is our policy. If you cannot fulfill our procedures, then we cannot process your request."


    Shortly after Ali said the rejection, the caller seemed to be ignited by his emotions and began to shout.


    "Hey, Ali! I know you were a loser when you were still in school! I am disgusted by seeing you so pathetic! Oh, yes! What if a well-known businessman who had just risen involved in gossip about his past? Hahaha... Surely you will be famous once again in the media!"


    It sounded like an insult or something. Ali''s body temperature began to gradually drop in light of his dark past. However, a firm demeanor was still on his face. "You may do it, but you also have to prepare for the consequences that wille after that."


    "You s--"


    There was no need to wait for the sequel. Ali immediately hung up and blocked it. He also set his phone to reject iing calls from other foreign numbers because he didn''t want to hear any words from strangers for now.


    Ali stared at his hands, which had be so pale white and trembling after he no longer suppressed the intense reaction of fear that had traumatized him deeply.


    Then, he drank the hot tea, raised the temperature of the air conditioner, and rubbed his hands together before hugging himself as if he was trying to warm himself.


    ''Come on, Ali, you must fight your fears. You are not destined for this!'' Ali convinced himself in his mind. A few moments passed until he felt better and continued his work.


    A few moments passed, and it was time for lunch, but just as Ali was about to leave for lunch, he got a call from the receptionist regarding someone''s arrival at his request. He didn''t remember he had asked someone toe, but he went with the flow and asked the receptionist to take the guest to his room.


    The beautiful young woman full of seductive aura came to his personal room. Looking at her, Ali only needed one word to define this woman at that time, temptress.


    He didn''t want to be left alone with that seductive woman, so he invited the receptionistdy to have lunch together. That way, he could question the purpose of the woman''s arrival with a calm heart. With Ali''s current status, he couldn''t just kick her out without reason.


    Ali learned many things from his own experiences and circumstances. He even learned from many stories of other people''s life experiences as a reference. Something like the ''honey trap'' should be carefully avoided. Then, they went to the office''s private canteen on the first floor.


    "Please sit, Miss and Mrs. Yarin." Ali invited the guest and the receptionistdy after he sat down. He ordered the lunch menu using a portable device avable at the table.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Jessica Ariana." The seductive woman greeted with a smile as if she was seducing someone. She reached out for a handshake.


    "Hum. Ali Avery. So what is the purpose of your arrival, Miss Jessica?" Ali shook Jessica''s hand and headed straight for their main topic.


    "Yes, I came at the request of the head of management to be your personal assistant." Jessica answered cheerfully.


    ''Why did the head of management ask this woman to be my assistant? I didn''t even order him for this. Does this have a hidden factor or what?'' Ali muttered in his mind. Negative thoughts suddenly came just like that.


    Ali could not just judge with a few facts like this, so he just went with the flow first. The next event only came like a woman trying to seduce a rich man, which made Yarin feel disgusted by Jessica''s behavior.


    Ali couldn''t just ept any assistant, considering that his assistant in the past had betrayed him so severely. He just politely refused Jessica with good reasons.


    Jessica could only sigh in disappointment, but she didn''t want to just give up. She would only step back for a while, something like a tactical retreat. Maybe, her approach was wrong.


    "Sorry to involve you here, Mrs. Yarin." Ali spoke after Jessica left the room.


    "Yes, I know what you mean, Mr. Ali. No need to worry, then I will excuse myself." Yarin shook her head with a gentle smile.


    She had seen many types of people and knew right away what Ali meant. To be honest, she had an excellent opinion of the young director in this office, and she sometimes helped him with this sort of thing.


    Ali softly sighed after he was alone in the private dining room. Then, he also left to continue his work. Until twilight came to indicate the time to go home.


    "I''m home." Ali gave a greeting after he entered the house.


    "Wee back." His mother weed the return of her only son from the kitchen.


    At that time, his father watched the news on television, and Linda was ying something on her phone while humming happily at the dinner table. They were just waiting for dinner.


    Ali rushed into the kitchen after changing into casual clothes. "Let me help you, mother."


    "No need, my son. The dish is almost ready. All you have to do is prepare the cutlery on the table." His mother softly refused, and Ali could onlyply. The dinner dish was almost ready.


    "Linda, help me prepare the cutlery." Ali asked his cousin for help when he came to the dining table carrying several tes.


    "Ready to execute!" Linda saluted and rushed to do what was asked as if she had received an order from her boss.


    After that, the four of them enjoyed a warm dinner together peacefully.


    "What about sales in the store?" Ali opened the conversation after they had eaten their meal.


    "Today''s sales are good. At least it''s better than yesterday." His father answered before taking a sip of hot coffee.


    "Then that''s good." Ali nodded because it was just lip service. They knew that no matter how big or small their sales and revenues were... Ali was still with them.


    Their warm conversation continued with various topics until it was time to sleep. They returned to their respective rooms for a good rest.


    Aliid on his bed, looking up at the starry night sky before closing his eyes to sleep. A small smile was carved into his calm face.


    That fateful night was the end of Ali''s story that would wee a new life. Where fiction became real, and the impossible became possible.

 Chapter 3: Just Like a Game

    <h4>Chapter 3: Just Like a Game</h4>


    That night Ali had a terrible nightmare, the darkest period of his life as if it were being yed back from a third-person perspective. He could only watch himself being bullied in his youth and a few other cruel things without being able to fight back.


    It was repeated viciously from his youth to adulthood. Ali was bullied, betrayed, shunned, and exploited over and over again in his long dreams.


    He couldn''t close his eyes or look the other way. Soon his body felt cold... He was trembling and shivering from the ingrained fear that he kept suppressing the whole time.


    Since he was young, he had built an adequate level of self-control with a high level of self-awareness, but that all could not help him suppress his current intense reaction.


    He had never had a cruel nightmare like this before. Since the trusted assistant''s betrayal and after he threw away evil thoughts of suicide, he never had nightmares again.


    The length of time that had passed, Ali did not know anymore. He tried to convince himself that this was just a nightmare and tried to wake up as soon as possible so that he could be free from this recurring nightmare.


    As he started to crumble, a ray of golden light came shing right in front of him as if it was a light of hope that hade to take him out of this endless nightmare.


    He immediately reached for the light and held it tightly. As if the light was absorbed into him, Ali suddenly woke up and opened his eyes with a gasping breath.


    His body felt heavy and sore, but the first thing he saw after waking up were towering trees, then the night sky full of stars. The night sky was just as he had seen before going to sleep. However, this was not from his bedroom ceiling.


    Ali began to think quickly because this was not his bedroom or the ce he knew beforehand. He tried to get up from his ''sleeping position'' to check his surroundings, even though there was a sudden rush of pain just because of that.


    On a starry night lit by the moonlight, many corpses were lying around him, blood sttered everywhere. Swords and other weapons could be found scattered on the ground, and environmental damage was so severe.


    ''Where am I? Why are there so many corpses? Is there a war going on here?'' Ali had a panic attack with so many questions on his mind, but he immediately tried topose himself. Unlike the previous nightmare where he couldn''t do anything about it, he hadplete control over his entire body this time.


    ''Aww! Uhh... My body hurts... Obviously, this isn''t a dream... Did I get thrown here after I grabbed the golden light? ''Ali didn''t need to pinch his cheek to make sure this was real. He felt pain all over his body, and it clearly proved that he really wasn''t in a dream anymore.


    Ali was about to check his surroundings, but when he took a small step, he staggered as if he was going to fall. ''Uh... My body didn''t feel like this before. What''s with my bnce?''


    He looked down to examine his body, which was still in pain and numb. He was afraid that something was wrong with his body. It wasn''t the body he recognized, and the first thing he saw was the twin peaks on his chest.


    That prevented him from seeing the tips of his feet. No wonder he didn''t feel bnced. It wasn''t his body, but a curvy girl''s body!


    ''This is not my body! Where am I!? Who am I now!? What happened!?'' Ali checked his body with extra care, although his body was still aching.


    His athletic body was no longer there, and it became a voluptuous delicate body. The casual sleepwear he was wearing wasn''t there either, and it became an aristocratic dress with heels on his feet. Then, his short ck hair was no longer short, and it became long silky ck hair that fell to his thighs. Not to mention the twin peaks weighing on his chest.


    ''No, Ali... Pull yourself together as soon as possible! Pay attention to your environment first. You are no longer using a body that you recognize anymore, so adapt quickly. You are still in a predicament, do you realize that? However, you can continue your panic when you are in a safe ce...'' Ali tried his best to calm himself, then looked around by looking left and right. When he turned his head, a sharp pain came from his neck all of a sudden.


    Ali immediately raised his hand to check the condition of his neck. Stinging and pain, red blood stuck to the palm of his hand. ''Aww! Aw, auu... I''m bleeding!''


    His neck was no longer bleeding, but the wound shocked him. He knew that... Otherwise, how could he wrestle with his own thoughts if he was hurt so badly in his neck? He was not a living corpse.


    His entire body was unharmed, just a severe cut in the neck. The wound started to heal slowly, but he was not aware of it.


    ''This girl was killed by a sharp cut in her neck. I thought the blood on this dress was someone else''s blood, but it''s my own blood! What should I do?'' Ali meticulously thought about what he should do in the current situation.


    His past experiences helped him stay calm to think clearly despite difficult circumstances. He quickly adapted to his current situation.


    Broadly speaking, he was sent to an unfamiliar ce, transferred to a girl''s body, and he knew nothing about anything.


    The instinct to survive shed through his head. Ali closed his eyes to scan the entire environment to make sure no one was alive.


    Simr to the sixth sense or mind''s eye. He already possessed this ability since he had a very high level of consciousness, one of the abilities he used to counteract his trauma.


    ''Hmm... My ability to scan my surrounding seems to have increased sharply. Now, I can scan up to two hundred meters.'' Ali muttered in his mind. He had been doing this ever since he woke up worried that his voice would call out the danger.


    Two hundred corpses wereid on the ground. They wore slightly damaged and cracked knight armor. Nearby, there were male and female aristocrats who were both middle-aged. It seemed these two people were the most significant of these corpses.


    ''They seem to be the parents of this girl... O young girl who possesses this body with her parents, family, and knights... May your soul rest in peace in the afterlife and be epted by the Divine. Amen.'' Ali sent his prayers for the corpses around him.


    Then, he looked for a decent weapon that he could use in self-defenseter, considering that he was in a ce that might be dangerous. No one knew what danger woulde to him.


    He had yed survival games in the jungle before. Just before he returned to his hometown and started his career, he went to the forest with the survival gear rmended by the rangers without bringing any provisions.


    He deliberately wanted to stay in the forest and only forage in the forest for one week. Away from other humans to calm himself from the many worldly thoughts.


    Ali assumed the survival skills he had learned long ago woulde in handy again. Still, he needed to find specific equipment before anything, like a weapon.


    He chose to search from the body of a two aristocrat first, and he found a sharp dagger that was exquisite as if it was made for decoration and not used as a weapon. When he focused slightly on the dagger, a small transparent box appeared with information from the dagger''s direction.


    [| Lv. 50 | Earth Grade | Heritage Dagger Reinhard | 100/100 |]


    ''What''s with this? Why does information pop up when I focus my attention on it a little?'' Ali wondered in surprise. He tried several times on other objects and got the same response. So, he could dig up information from the items observed with more focus?


    ''This is weird... It''s like a game...'' Ali muttered as he tried to focus on the living being that was once alive to see if he would get any information from the corpses.


    [| Lv. 82 | Advanced Warrior | Ondo Reinhard | Male (54) | 0 / 56,000 |]


    Ali immediately had a strange and confused expression. So, he could get essential information from whatever he was observing with more focus?


    ''How about myself...'' This time, he focused on himself, and a small transparent box also appeared right in front of his eyes.


    [| Lv. 21 | Apprentice Mage | N / A | Female (16) | 510 / 4,500 |]


    (AN: He is currently a female, so he/him/his pronunciation will turn to she/her from now on)


    ''Sure enough... I don''t even have a name anymore. Sigh...'' Ali mourned the fact that she already knew. She softly sighed as she had to quickly adapt to her new body.


    ''Is this really a game? Or different naturalws? A different world?'' Ali believed in the existence of a God who could do anything that was considered impossible.


    Hence, the thought of naturalw that she imagined came from there. She realized that she was in the middle of nowhere and not the Earth she knew either.


    ''If this is no longer Earth, and also with a different naturalw... Could it be...'' Ali imagined she was in a world with game-like rules. She tried several things like trying to fly, executing magic, etc., but all failed.


    ''Maybe it all failed because I''m not strong yet or maybe because of my current state... Hmm...'' This time she tried to store the dagger into her [Space Storage] to make sure she became like a character in the game.


    Not disappointed by thisst resort, her consciousness could instantly see an empty room measuring 25 meters in length, width, and height. She simply put the dagger in the [Space Storage] and released her concentration from the room.


    The dagger she was holding had disappeared, but she could feel it was in her [Space Storage].


    ''Well then, allow me to bury you properly... Um, I have to get rid of all the clues at the scene of this matter.'' Ali nced at the corpses around her and put them into her [Space Storage]. She also secured all items that could be evidence or clues, no matter how small they were.


    Ali even made prosthetic footprints in various directions up to hundreds of meters with her own method. To confuse anyone who woulde to this ce, no matter if they were the enemy or ally of this ughtered group.


    Everything had been stored in [Space Storage], and the crime scene cleanup operation was alsopleted. She rushed in a different direction from the group''s original destination, remembering the crushed luxury carriage was heading north.


    The operation did not take up to an hour and left only residual damage to the forest environment.


    What Ali did would really confuse the investigation team, but it wasn''t her problem. She already had the tools to survive in the forest, and she just walked away from the crime scene.


    She also had to find suitablend to bury the victims'' bodies, although she didn''t know anything about these people.


    That was all she could do as a final tribute to those who had died. And also to honor the original owner of her body that she somehow took over.

 Chapter 4: Elysia Avery

    <h4>Chapter 4: Elysia Avery</h4>


    Dawn began to rise from the east, and Ali was only able to walk as far as twenty kilometers to the west in four hours of her journey.


    She took that direction to avoid trouble as thest entourage seemed to be heading north. Along the way, she was cautious not to leave a trail or anything. She also avoided danger and chose a detour from the beast or something that might endanger her.


    Her body was still aching, and she was also exhausted from walking without stopping. Ali knew she still needed to clean up the remaining blood on her dress and her neck''s wound to ay any suspicion. Therefore, she stopped at a creek that flowed calmly with clear water.


    ''I still have to clean myself from the bloodstain... I don''t want to get into troubleter.'' Ali focused her observations on the environment to feel danger.


    After making sure it was safe, she took off her white dress, which had lots of residual bloodstains, then washed it until there were no stains. Well, until it was a in white dress but with a hint of redness around the neck and chest. At least it would look like the pattern of the dress.


    After that, she also took off her underwear without hesitation and cleaned it up. Then, she cleaned her whole body from the sweat and remaining blood.


    ''This body is slender and delicate... This girl is truly endowed with a well-developed body. So, I really became a girl? It''s hard to believe, but it''s real...'' Ali mourned her fate as she quickly cleaned her entire body, worried that danger would suddenlye to her current fragile situation.


    She was even more indifferent to the seductive body she had right now, considering that she didn''t have time to fuss over that much. At that time, she remembered something that suddenly crossed her mind.


    Previously, Ali lived twenty-five years on Earth as a single man because his past experiences traumatized him. Not to mention a lover, he didn''t even have anyone who could be called a friend.


    Remembering about the woman who was once close to him, his assistant abroad woulde out as the answer. That assistant came when he first started his career as an entrepreneur. Unfortunately, when he became sessful, that person also betrayed him badly.


    ''Eh? My neck wound has healed? Can Even I heal myself automatically? Ultra-fast self-healing ability!'' Ali was shocked when she was about to clean the blood on her neck using the clean cloth. She had anticipated the impending pain, but the wound was gone.


    After making sure her surroundings were safe, she moved away from the creek and tried once more using magic or whatever using her imagination. Ali didn''t really know how magic worked. Still, she had read that magic was the manifestation of a detailed and potent concentration.


    The concentrated imagination about the heat of the sun shone on her mind, and miraculously her wet body suddenly became dry. Realizing she could use magic, she dried her clothes and wiped the reddish tint from there too.


    Her dress became pure white without any reddish stains, and it was dry along with her underwear. Then, she put on her clothes as soon as possible. Of course, she would be embarrassed if she had to be naked for a bit longer than that.


    With curiosity, Ali nced at her reflection in the clear water. There was a pale white girl with purplish-blue eyes and long ck hair dangling like a waterfall.


    ''So this is me now... My eyes are so beautiful as if I see a gxy in the... Then I can''t use my old name anymore...'' After looking at her reflection meaningfully, Ali continued her journey to the west to get away from ''the crime scene'' as far as possible. Her body screamed from exhaustion. She needed rest, but she had to ensure a safe ce for it.


    Ali didn''t know how far she had walked. She had lost the direction she was going because the sun was right above her head.


    Until she arrived at a ce like a valley with a smallke nearby, but she focused more on the small cave hidden near the valley.


    Exhausted and in desperate need of rest, she was worried that she would pass out in the open forest and be surrounded by hardships. Ali went into the cave after replenishing her drinking water supply withke water.


    ''What is this cave? There was no danger from two hundred meters around me. At least, I''ll be fine for a while.'' Ali looked at every corner of the cave while looking for a secluded safe ce.


    After finding a suitable spot, she headed to one corner of the hidden cave, behind the rock. The cave was filled with stones like shining aurora crystals, so she had to make sure not even her shadow could be seen.


    In a blind corner of the crystal light illuminating the cave, she sat with her legs closed and bent them sideways, then leaned against the rock. This time she felt somewhat calm, and she finally had the chance to think about something else.


    After frantically thinking about what had happened and might have happened for a while, he returned to the present.


    ''Many things remain a mystery... But first, I need a name for my new identity. Ali Avery... Ali... Alice... Alicia... Elysia... Hm? Elysia sounds good. Then I named myself Elysia Avery. Yes, that''s my name from now on.'' After saying that, Ali tried to focus on herself to see her current status screen.


    [| Lv. 21 | Apprentice Mage | Elysia Avery | Female (16) | 2,810 / 4,500 |]


    The information in the little box appeared right in front of her. It was no longer her nameless self. It was changed.


    (AN: Ali''s point of view will change to Ely or Elysia from now on)


    ''The first one is definitely my level. Next, is that my rank status, perhaps? Then my name, gender, and age... But what is thest one? The numbers have changed. Hm... Maybe that''s my health point. It increases as the wounds on my neck disappear...'' Elysia muttered in her mind while analyzing her status.


    She was aware that the information was still very minimal. However, she simply thought her abilities were insufficient to analyze any more than that.


    ''Sigh... I was stranded in the middle of nowhere. What happened to me on Earth? Did I die there? Or maybe Ali on Earth has swapped with the owner of this body? Did me and this girl... Oh, my God.'' Elysia softly sighed as she started to overthink. However, she immediately shook her head slowly because overthinking would get her nowhere.


    After clearing her mind, she remembered the people she had left behind on Earth. ''Father, mother, Linda... I hope you are well... May God always takes care and bless you. Amen.''


    Elysia sent her prayers for her family. She was not too worried about the financial problems they would face if Ali was gone on Earth. She had taken very early precautions for it because of her past experiences.


    Ali Avery was a full shareholder in hispany. He had prepared a power of attorney to transfer all his assets if something happened to him. It would be bestowed on the three people, his remaining family.


    His father and mother each holding 40 percent, and Linda 20 percent. That inheritance was more than enough to keep them alive without worrying about the hardships of life.


    Feelingpletely at ease after thinking that, Elysia rechecked her surroundings for danger before closing her eyes forplete rest.


    This time Elysia didn''t dream of anything in her sleep, only felt as if she was floating freely in the vast universe. Beautiful sparkles of many gxies and stars were all around her.


    At that moment, a sweet smile etched on his face. Whenpared to the nightmare Elysia had before, this dream was like heaven to her.


    The day turned into night, and the sunlight turned into the moonlight. Elysia woke up without realizing that it was night. What could she do about it? The cave was continuously lit by aurora crystals.

 Chapter 5: Poor Spirit Beast

    <h4>Chapter 5: Poor Spirit Beast</h4>


    Elysia woke up from her rest, and by that time, she was feeling much better. She no longer felt pain or fatigue. As a precaution against threats, Elysia checked her surroundings with her scanning capabilities. After making sure it was safe, she stood up to look at the situation outside.


    ''Is it nighttime? I slept until the night... This is not good. The night is even more dangerous for me to get out. I''d better go back inside to wait for morning toe.'' Elysia returned to her hiding ce after seeing that the sky was already dark. She returned to sit in the blind spot of the ever-shining aurora crystal light.


    ''Sigh... What do I do now? I can''t go to sleep again after my rest, right?'' As she muttered in her mind, a soft growl sounded out from her stomach.


    Elysia hadn''t eaten anything from the booty since noon. On her ''escape crime scene'' trip, she only drank water to prevent dehydration. Now, it was night, and of course, her stomach protested as if it was asking for food and drink.


    Hearing that, Elysia slightly blushed while holding her stomach with both hands. However, she suddenly turned pale and quickly checked her surroundings. She was worried that the sound of her stomach earlier would call for danger.


    She let out a sigh of relief after her worries didn''te true. Then, she took some bread from her [Space Storage] and enjoyed a simple dinner in silence without the slightest sound.


    The dinner ended with a satisfied stomach. Elysia returned to her train of thoughts about the magic that she still didn''t understand.


    ''Is that maybe true? When I was a child, I remember reading a book about magic that really caught my eye... I knew it was a child''s story, but at this point, it proved true that magic is a manifestation of the imagination in the mind. Hmm...'' Elysia tried to remember many things ranging from fiction, fairy tales, and novels that she had read in the past.


    When Ali had free time, he spent part of his time reading many things. He had always been a loner because of his extraordinary imagination and mindset.


    Feeling sufficient about several things, she immediately experimented with a lot of trial and error by relying on her theory and imagination. She resembled the magician in a fairy tale who was trying to create new magic. Some things could be realized, but many didn''t even have any effect.


    After trying a few things, Elysia scanned the surrounding 200 meters for any danger. She periodically performed the scan for her safety. Then, she tried to realize her imagination in the form of real projections of life elements such as fire, water, lightning, etc.


    Her repeated experiments with the elements took quite a while to find enlightenment. She managed to make it appear on her palm after imagining the element''s detailed structure.


    Apart from mastering various elements, Elysia could also use telekinesis-like power to move small stones with just her will. Unfortunately, she became exhausted and felt weak from the experiments, probably from using too much energy.


    It was ate night. Elysia could only sleep and hope to wake up in the morning. She returned to the same hiding spot as before and sat down like a dignified girl.


    She was still wearing the dress, and she tried to adapt quickly to this new situation. Inevitably, she had to act like the girl in one of the stories she had read before.


    Herck of experience with friends made her not know much about other people, especially about women. Because of that, she chose the ever-lucky protagonist from a particr story as her role model.


    As soon as she closed her eyes, arge creature approached quickly towards the cave where she was hiding.


    Instantly, she opened her eyes and raised her awareness of the imminent danger. Arge creature resembled a tiger but with a slightly purplish-ck color and a pair of wings on its back immediately entered the cave.


    ''Out of many ces, why did you choose toe to this barely visible cave!'' Elysia could only curse her wish a moment ago. Instead of luck, disaster came to visit.


    ''The tiger seems to be seriously injured... Hm, what about the tiger''s status?'' Elysia took a little peek to see the ck tiger''s status screen. It was a scary scene, but she did it with great care and consideration.


    [| Lv. 141 | Spirit Beast | Quantum Winged Tiger | 810 / 124,500 |]


    ''I am dead!'' Elysia no longer dared to peek for even a second longer. She eximed frantically in her mind just because of that tiger''s status.


    Even though the tiger was severely injured, the level difference between the tiger and her was still too high. If Elysia was desperate and determined to attack, she would just be the tiger''s dinner menu. One failure would lead to a tragic dead end.


    Just byparing the tiger''s size and herself, the results were easy to conclude. Elysia''s small body might just be a snack for the tiger. Understanding the urgency of the sudden danger, Elysia could only try to eliminate her existence for the hope of survival.


    She forced herself to remain calm, slowed her heart rate, softened her breathing, and she leaned back in the same sitting position without moving as if she was just another inanimate object.


    ''What should I do now? I couldn''t stay on guard like this all night... Should I kill the tiger? But how?'' Elysia tried to find a solution.


    Unfortunately, all the methods and scenarios that came to her mind would only lead to tragedy. It was mission impossible for her to inflict 810 damage on the tiger given their huge level difference.


    Feeling tired of thinking without a solution, Elysia just closed her eyes as if she had given up on fate. She was still exhausted from the previous experiment.


    Elysia assumed she could level up by killing this dying beast. However, because of their level difference and mental exhaustion, she could only sit like a rock and hope that the tiger would leave soon.


    An excellent opportunity to level up by killing a spirit ss beast could only be missed.


    Her calm and peaceful state, despite her mental fatigue, made her look like she was floating, but her body had to remain on the ground. Feeling something was wrong, she immediately opened her eyes again. Surprisingly, the floating sensation was still there, and she could feel it for sure.


    It took her a while to realize that she was floating with a body that glowed white and was somewhat transparent. One silly thing, she saw her body in front of her.


    ''I''m really floating! But my body is there... Ooh! I can pass through my body! Eh? I could feel my body still breathing even though it was slowly getting weaker and weaker. I can feel she still me... So, what am I right now? Spirit or ghost?'' Elysia wrestled with her own thoughts and examined a few things.


    ''At this rate, I''m sure I can kill the tiger without a dead end.'' Elysia muttered with determination and conviction. She was content to fly here and there. Even her transparent self could touch physical objects if she wanted to do so.


    Elysia essed her [Space Storage] after hovering right next to the tiger. She passed through the tiger''s body in search of its vital point.


    When the target was found, she immediately took the Lv. 50 Dagger from [Space Storage] and stuck it right into the tiger''s heart. She quickly removed the translucent effect of the dagger as soon as she released the dagger''s grip. As a precaution, she also moved away from the tiger as quickly as possible.


    In the tremendous shock, the tiger felt its heart pierced by a sharp object. The tiger roared loudly in pain from the painful internal wound before he fell helplessly and died.


    ''I''m sorry big tiger. Your presence really threatens my safety. I can only pray that your soul can rest in peace in the afterlife.'' Elysia prayed for the tiger she had killed unjustly before returning to her body.


    If the tiger could hear her thoughts at that time, the tiger would immediately scream and curse the cause of its unnatural death.


    The tiger was a Spirit Beast with high intelligence. When the tiger was hunting in a new area, the encounter with a group of humans was shocking, but they only suddenly attacked.


    Even though the tiger managed to kill several humans, the battle against the many humans forced the tiger to run away with serious injuries.


    After running quite a distance, the tiger found a hidden cave near the valley. Without wasting any time, the tiger immediately went in to recuperate. Instead of recovering, the tiger was killed without knowing why or how.


    The tiger would not rest in peace like Elysia''s prayer if the tiger knew the cause of its death. Perhaps, the tiger would curse Elysia or something like that. Poor beast.

 Chapter 6: Guardian Angel

    <h4>Chapter 6: Guardian Angel</h4>


    Feeling safe after killing the beast, Elysia returned to her body which was still hiding in the blind spot in the corner of the cave. At the moment she is having another problem, she doesn''t know how to get back into her body.


    ''I can''t go back! How to! Will I be forever in a spirit form like this?!'' Elysia frantically flew around aimlessly after trying many things to get back into her body. Initially, she was so excited but now she is so panicked, she can only pass through her body and touch her body without being able to return.


    ''Don''t panic Ely... You can do it. Recall how you were able to change into this spirit form.'' Elysia calmed herself, trying to remember the circumstances of why she could be her current form.


    Elysia remembers that she calmed the whole state of her body and soul as if she were an inanimate object to avoid the beast finding herself, still alert while scanning her surroundings. After that, as if her body floated and gained enlightenment, her spirit left her body just like that.


    Once again she tried to enter the previous state to get back into her body.


    At present, she sits on thep of her body and goes into the state she did before. After her body felt as if it had been enlightened as before, Elysia closed her eyes and seemed to be absorbed back into her body.


    Even so, this time he still felt her body floating. Feeling something was wrong, she immediately opened her eyes. Shortly after she opened her eyes, she saw an endless vast universe, as if she were thrown into space.


    Elysia saw that her hands were still shining white and rather transparent. ''Did I get into my body? But I''m still in the form of a spirit... After being stranded in the middle of nowhere, this time I was thrown into space?''


    After muttering to that point, she looked around her that looked the same as vast outer space in her memory.


    While looking around, Elysia was surprised to see a woman who was also rather transparent and floated like herself right on her right side, the woman was curled up while closing her eyes as if she were sleeping.


    Surprised to see a figure right next to her, as if forgetting her transparent self.


    "Ah! A ghost!"


    The melodious voice ringing in that realm, that was the first word that Elysia uttered loudly from her mouth after being stranded into this world. Since she was in this body, she always mumbled in her mind and was very careful about her actions.


    The woman who seemed to be sleeping immediately opened her eyes. Elysia could only curse her carelessness because of her shock.


    But the woman''s subsequent reaction actually made the nonexistent heart in Elysia''s spirit form as if it stopped beating.


    "Ahh! Where is the ghost!" The woman was shocked after waking up and caught Elysia''s body in panic before hugging her tightly as if afraid of something.


    "Wahh! The ghost caught me! Hmf..." Elysia who was trembling in fear because the figure she thought was a ''ghost'' immediately grasped her body tightly, but not yet finished speaking. The ''ghost'' immediately embraced her head and buried her face in two soft mountains.


    "Wahh!!" The ''ghost'' hugged Elysia''s head so tightly in her breasts as if she was afraid of something.


    Elysia seemed unable to breathe with reflexes patting the back of the ''ghost'' to indicate she was in a difficult situation. But considering that she was still in spirit form and did not need to breathe, she felt a little relieved, so she stopped patting the back of the ''ghost'' who was hugging her head tightly.


    Recalling the one who hugged him was still a ''ghost'', Elysia patted the back of the ''ghost'' frantically.


    After a few moments passed, and the two arms hugging her body did not have the slightest sign of loosening, Elysia who could not free herself became resigned to her fate as if she was suffocated to death.


    A few momentster, the ''ghost'' felt that there were no ghosts around her that scared her so much, she immediately opened her eyes and looked around to make sure there were really no ghosts.


    After feeling that there is no one around her, the ''ghost'' sees who she hugs tight with her face sinking in her breasts as if she was suffocated.


    As if feeling guilty, the ''ghost'' loosened her hug from Elysia''s head, but still hugged Elysia''s waist as if the ''ghost'' was supporting a limp body so as not to fall.


    "Um... Ah... I''m sorry, I thought there was a real ghost earlier." The ''ghost'' immediately apologized after seeing Elysia''s face so red because her face was long buried in the ''ghost'' breast.


    "En, I forgive you. Um... Can you release your hug from my body?" Elysia nodded slowly still with her red face.


    "Um... Yes. Sure." The ''ghost'' immediately released her hug and looked at the girl''s entire body in front of her.


    Elysia also looked at the ''ghost'' in front of her. She is a very beautiful woman who is slightly taller than herself, long golden hair up to the back of her knees with a slight wavy style, bright golden eyes with unique patterns in her eyes, pale white skin like snow, and it is all slightly transparent with her body glowing in gold.


    Elysia is still in her same form, a girl with pale white skin, long ck hair straight up to the back of her thighs, purple-blue eyes, and also slightly transparent with her body glowing white.


    They looked at each other while examining each other. The most striking difference from them is the color of white and gold including the clothes they are wearing.


    "Um... May I know who you are?" Elysia felt a little awkward after staring at each other for a long time and began to open up the conversation.


    "Sure! My name is... Eh? I can''t remember it... I don''t have a name?" The ''ghost'' just turns to ask innocently.


    "Err... Then how about I give you a name?"


    "Then I allow you to give me a name."


    Elysia thought for a moment in her mind. ''I''m not very good at giving names. In that case, try using my name as the root word. Elysia... Eli... Electra... Elena... Yes. Elena sounds good. Then I have decided.''


    "Elena Avery, how does that sound? Do you like it?" Elysia asked the ''ghost'' opinion first because she used her family name too.


    "That sounds good and beautiful. I like it. I''ll be named Elena Avery from now on!" Elena is happy and excited about her new name.


    "It''s good that you like it, my name is Elysia, Elysia Avery. Nice to meet you, Elena." Elysia smiled sweetly.


    "En. Nice to meet you too, Ely." Elena has used a familiar name to herself.


    "By the way, why do I feel that you are Ali? Can you tell me what happened?" After feeling happy because Elena had a friend to talk to after a long time, she suddenly became cold and isted, as if her nature was just made up earlier.


    Elysia was surprised that Elena knew her former identity as Ali, and felt that if she lied or could not answer to the woman in front of her, she would end up miserable. Therefore, she recounts all of her experiences in as much detail as possible from her still being Ali to what she is today.


    "En. I know you are not lying. So, Ali is Ely now?" After hearing the story experienced by Elysia, Elena was able to ensure the girl in front of her was Ali who was always with her, and she immediately returned to her normal self.


    "Um. You can say it like that. Then, it''s your turn to tell about yourself." Elysia felt unfair after telling many things about herself, but she did not know anything about Elena.


    "Alright then, where should I start. I don''t know who I am and where Ie from, I''ve been with Ali since he was born into the world and living in his soul realm, I know even more about Ali than himself..." Elysia listened patiently to Elena''s long story with her long-awaited chirp, Elena really knew her inner and outer self first.


    Feeling ashamed that the whole dark past, the embarrassing period, and even Elena knew more about Ali than herself. But Elysia focused on Elena''s identity. "Are you my guardian angel who always looked after me when I was Ali on Earth?"


    "Um... Maybe you can call me that, I''ve been with you since you were born and maybe I protected you because I was in your soul realm."


    Elena''s casual words sounded different to her. She always believes in her guardian angel who always takes care of her and the God who always shows the right path for her no matter how difficult it is. Elysia immediately hugged Elena''s body tightly.


    "Thank you for always protecting me. I don''t care who you are and where youe from. All I know is that you are Elena, my guardian angel." Elysia said her gratitude seemed toe from the bottom of her heart.


    Elena who knew why Elysia was so grateful to her, only smiled as she hugged back the body of the girl who hugged her body tightly.


    "No, silly girl. Good people will always meet good people, and bad people will always meet bad people. What you have experienced before is only the right person in the wrong environment, you don''t need to thank me."


    "Um. But I still want to thank you for always being with me. Even though I can''t see you, but I know you''re there."


    After a long period of istion and heavy mental trauma, Ali had different perspective abilities. He is more aware of himself and the surrounding environment. In his various dark times, he always felt that there was a guardian angel who was always with him. Because of this, he fought hard against his fear of past experience because he realized that he was not destined to be like that.


    Elena did not answer again and just received Elysia''s gratitude, but she smiled and her eyes became warm as she saw Elysia who was still in her arms. Elena began stroking Elysia''s hair as if trying to make herfortable.


    A man who haspletely be a girl stranded in the middle of nowhere with her guardian angel without knowing anything.

 Chapter 7: Journey to the West

    <h4>Chapter 7: Journey to the West</h4>


    Since Elysia was stranded in this world, Elena was sleeping beautifully, she didn''t know anything that happened, and anything that might cause them to be stranded in this world. Elena who had always ''inhabited'' in her [Soul Realm] was only dragged along.


    The two of them are currently floating together watching the stars and gxies from the universe that seem to have no end.


    Elysia talked a lot with Elena in her [Soul Realm]. The seemingly unlimited universe where they were floating was her [Soul Realm].


    "But you''re so rude, waking me up by yelling at me as a ''ghost''... Do you think this beautiful sister resembles a ghost? Hmm..." Elena already knew the ins and outs of Elysia, and now she is back to the topic of what just happened.


    "Uh... I''m sorry. I''m really surprised to see a figure right beside me when I just got here." Elysia is a bit embarrassed to remember that. She goes through far to her own soul and not her body.


    "Um. All right, I forgive you. Then I will be your sister. So, call me Sister Elena from now on." Elena nodded feeling pleased. After all this time, she finally had someone to talk to and now decided to make Elysia her younger sister.


    While Elena was in Ali''s [Soul Realm], she could only observe him without being able to talk or touch, and only because of her presence that actually protected Ali from many tragedies.


    "Um. Sister Elena. Please take care of me." Elysia felt no objection because Elena seemed more mature than she was now.


    Elena who heard it nodded gently with a sweet smile on her face before hugging Elysia. "Yay! I am now your sister! Since I will always be stuck with you it is better to have a close rtionship."


    Elysia who was hugged also felt happy and hugged back. Elena has always been with her even from birth as Ali on Earth. At least, she is the most trusted person in her life.


    Until there, Elysia suddenly remembered something very urgent. "Um... Sister Elena, you know, I came here because I tried to get back into my body when I entered my spirit form. How do I go back to my body?"


    She worries that her body still in a dangerous ce without protection will get bad luck, remembering that the loud roar of the tiger might call out bad news.


    "Hmm... Your spirit came out after you entered the ''state'' and became a spirit form. When you try it again to enter your body in the same way, you actually enter here... What if you try again from here?" Elena only gave a solution for a retry.


    Elena did not know much and Elysia, who was in the same condition, knew this. Therefore, she tries again to the previous state by calming herself first and trying to return to her body after closing her eyes.


    After a while, Elysia opened her eyes again and still saw Elena before her in the same ce. After that, she tried several times with the same results, all attempts failed.


    "This didn''t work, Sister Elena... Looks like the way back is different from the way out." Elysia seemed a little disappointed and still worried about her body.


    "Hmm... Let me try it." Elena saw the pitiful face of Elysia who felt uneasy, and she tried what Elysia did with a few different additions as an experiment.


    "Um. Please." Elysia now looked at Elena who tried an experiment simr to the one she had done before to return to her body.


    Suddenly, Elena who was floating in an upright position as if a marite doll that has broken her string and seemed to be falling down. Elysia who saw it readily caught Elena''s body.


    Actually, their bodies would still be floating, but it was only a sudden reflex of Elysia who thought Elena''s body would fall and immediately catch her.


    "Sister Elena? Are you still there?" Elysia patted Elena''s cheek gently to confirm her condition, but Elena did not respond and made Elysia start panicking.


    Elysia who was panicking tried to think of a solution, but suddenly a familiar voice came directly into her mind. ''Ely... Can you hear me?''


    ''Yes, I can hear you. Where are you, Elena? Elena''s body did not move or speak, and Elysia responded by speaking in her mind.


    ''I''m in your body. I seem to know how to get back into your body.''


    Elysia was relieved to know that Elena was fine. ''What''s the situation there?''


    ''Hm... Here is arge ck tiger body and we are in a ce like a cave with lots of aurora luminous stones.'' Elena used Elysia''s body to see their present situation.


    ''*phew* that''s good Sister Elena, the danger hasn''te yet. Can you get rid of the evidence there before we leave?'' Elysia heaved a sigh of relief.


    ''Why don''t you do it, you can get back to your body.'' Elena was confused.


    ''It''s not like that, Sister Elena. We are still in danger, after the tiger''s roar, I''m afraid someone wille.'' Elysia is still worried about failing to return to her body, the situation outside still feels threatening and they should leave there as soon as possible. She did not have time to try again, fearing danger woulde.


    ''Um. OK. What should I do?''


    ''Get rid of the evidence by putting the tiger body in [Space Storage], and then go away from there as far as possible.''


    ''But how?''


    ''Can you feel anything like storage space in my body?''


    ''Em... No. I can''t feel it.''


    Elysia became confused, when she was about to kill the tiger by nting a dagger directly into the heart of the beast, she could ess her [Space Storage], but why Elena couldn''t even feel it.


    ''Can I see what my body sees?'' Elysia asked to ensure further action.


    ''I do not know. How about you try to close your eyes and try to feel where I am now. Maybe you can see what I see.'' Elena just answered casually, not knowing whether it would work or not.


    Elysia closed her eyes and did what Elena suggested. At that time, she could really see what Elena was seeing.


    ''Sister Elena, now I can see what you see. Can you touch the tiger''s body?''


    ''OK.'' Elena leaned closer and touched the tiger''s body with her hand. After that, Elysia tried to put the tiger body in her [Space Storage].


    Suddenly the tiger body touched by Elena disappeared without a trace as if it was just an illusion.


    ''Wow! The tiger just disappeared!'' Elena eximed excitedly.


    ''We better get away from there immediately.'' After sessfully get rid of. the tiger body, Elysia immediately eximed anxiously, afraid the danger woulde suddenly.


    ''But these auroral luminous stones are so beautiful. Can you save it too?'' Elena looked at the aurora stones on the cave wall with sparkling eyes and begged Elysia about it.


    ''*sigh* Alright, now touch the aurora stones and I will save them to [Space Storage].'' Elysia could only sigh helplessly and obey her request, so they could run away from there immediately.


    Elena cheerfully touched the aurora stones which instantly vanished as soon as she touched them. The aurora stones in the cave quickly disappeared within 5 minutes and only filled 20 percent of her [Space Storage] capacity.


    Besides the bodies of the victims and the ''booty'' that Elysia had kept before, plus the bodies of tiger and aurora stones, her [Space Storage] only had 15 percent of its capacity left.


    Elysia thought she should immediately bury the bodies of the previous victims to free up space.


    After they kept all the stones, Elena immediately went outside the cave. ''Where are we going now?''


    ''Go westward.'' Elysia gave instructions and Elena obeyed without obstacles. She has gone west so far and will continue to go in the same direction to get out of this vast forest zone.


    Although they did not know where they were going, Elysia knew that if she went in the same direction then she would be able to get out of this forest, and at least be able to find a human cityter.


    Along the way, Elysia was able to detect a distance of 200 meters around her body even though she had not returned to her body and was still in [Soul Realm], She just told Elena about the situation and threats around them.


    The moonlight still shines brightly in the night sky, Elysia is sure of the direction by calcting the position of the moon and its shadow to stay west. Elena who was in the body of Elysia continued to the west knowing they had to leave their initial position as far as possible.


    The tiger had previouslye with a heavy wound, with a loud roar before, ''something'' that caused such serious damage to Level 141 Spirit Beast mighte to check.


    Elysia''s body is currently undergoing drastic changes that she is not aware of, even Elena is not aware of it. Her hair lengthens a little and starts to turn wavy, her hair color starts to turn golden, her eyes start to turn golden with a unique pattern inside, and her body also starts to change.

 Chapter 8: Tigers Den to Devils Lair

    <h4>Chapter 8: Tiger''s Den to Devil''s Lair</h4>


    Along the way, Elysia who has not had time to take over her body tells Elena about the magic that can be realized from the imagination with adequate concentration.


    Elena who still uses Elysia''s body was able to run 120 kilometers to the west, 6 times the distance traveled by Elysia before reaching the cave. She uses [Light Step] which is used as if running lightly in the air at a steady speed, each step she takes can reach 2-4 meters.


    ''Wow! This cool! We can make our imaginationse true if you concentrate enough on it. But it''s so tiring too! *huf*''Elena eximed in her mind still using [Light Step] to run lightly in the air.


    They still need to be careful in this forest which has a lot of high-level beasts which they always avoid by turning around and avoid making sounds that can make them a target for hunting.


    ''Very convenient indeed. I think we were thrown into the world with thews of nature like a game I once yed on Earth.'' Elysia answered casually. She no longer supports Elena''s spirit body in [Soul Realm] and just let her float aside.


    ''*huf* Lil Ely... This is the first time I''ve been in a real body. *huf* If this could be so tiring, *huf* I''d better just stay in [Soul Realm] and give you some mental support!'' Elena began toin.


    Initially, Elena passionately created various magic from her imagination that came from her observations while still on Earth, like what Elysia had done before, but this time she didn''t seem as excited as before.


    ''Keep going, Big Sis Elena!'' Elysia cheerfully gave her encouragement. She who had walked 20 kilometers with a body that had not yet recovered knew very well how tiring it was.


    ''Lil Ely! I can''t go on anymore! *huf* I thought I''d pass out if more than this! *huf* *huf*'' Elena was breathing heavily with sweat and stopped running. The burden that Elena bears is not just a physical one, but also a mental burden.


    ''Em... Then, we better go to the cave on the cliff there. 100 meters to the southwest of our present location.''


    Elysia knew Elena was at her limit, and she wanted Elysia to take her body back immediately. Elysia is currently reluctant to shoulder the burden of being tired again, and only provides solutions.


    ''That one? Alright then, after I''m there, return to your body immediately... I want to sleep well in your [Soul Realm].'' Elena spoke while going towards the cave on the cliff that Elysia pointed out.


    ''Um. Sorry to tire you out, Big Sis Elena hehe... Ah! By the way, how do I get back to my body? I only know how to get out of the body in spirit form.''


    ''You must concentrate on your body position and feel it, you can already see with what I see, the way it is like that. Um, we arrived. I will return to [Soul Realm].''


    Elena immediately returned to [Soul Realm] after sitting down and leaning against the edge of the cave''s mouth. They have not checked the situation inside the cave, so Elysia needs to take over her body before entering the cave.


    ''Now try going back to your body.'' Elena''s spirit form returned to life in the [Soul Realm], waiting for Elysia to try to return to her body.


    ''Um. Thank you for your hard work. Now leave the rest to me.'' Elysia closed her eyes and tried to return to her body.


    ''I made it back to my body! Uh, My body screaming! And what is this? My body wasn''t like this before...''


    Elysia eximed happily in her mind, but it didn''tst long, her body was so exhausted after running with [Light Step] so far. The thing that surprised Elysia afterward was that her body felt different from her previous body. Her hair was slightly longer than before and has a golden color with a smooth wave style, not to mention the burden on her chest that feels heavier than before.


    The image of Elena''s body came to her mind instantly.


    ''Sister Elena! What happened to my body... Why did my body be exactly like yours?''


    Elysia no longer calls her ''Big Sis Elena'' as before, it seems that the nickname she said earlier was only because she was asking for a favor.


    ''Your beloved big sister is asleep and cannot be disturbed until she wakes up. *tut* *tut* Maybe because I''m stuck with you, you have two forms? Mine and yours? Ahh... This time my sleep will be veryfortable with this soft and fragrant hug pillow...''


    Elysia who heard the joke of her big sister did not take it too seriously, but it made sense.


    ''So, we now have two different bodily forms? Eh, wait? a hug pillow? That is me?'' Elysia was aware of her spirit form which might still be in the [Soul Realm].


    ''Don''t worry, your big sister will take care of your spirit form.''


    Elysia felt rather relieved although there were still some worries left in her mind, after trying to share their vision and seeing her spirit form indeed being embraced by Elena.


    ''Sister Elena won''t do anything indecent, right?'' After these words were spoken, what Elysia saw in their shared vision went dark and only Elena''s soft breathing sounded, it seemed that she had slept soundly.


    Elysia who knew Elena would not answer trying to check inside of the cave using her ability. Her body really needs some rest too.


    At night with the moonlight shining from the sky, Elysia who was still on the outside of the cave saw a figure of a teenage girl leaning against the wall at end of the cave, she seemed to be resting with her eyes closed.


    ''A girl? In this forest surrounded by many dangers?'' Elysia murmured in her mind to consider what she should do next.


    After thinking for a while, Elysia decided to draw closer to the mouth of the cave and peek into the cave.


    The next incident after Elysia looked into the cave immediately made her body froze. The girl with silver hair leaning against the wall at the end of the cave suddenly opened her blood-red eyes and immediately put on a stance as if she would fight the threat. But what made Elysia''s body freeze motionless was due to the status that she checked with her eyes directly.


    [| Lv. 170 | Devil Saint | Sylvia Transcendent | Female (556) | 395,000 / 395,000 |]


    ''Bad luck that happened to me! Waking up between the corpses, then a tiger full of wounds came, and now this helpless-looking girl has level 170 !? What''s wrong with my fate... After a while ago I just decided to be a good girl like a heroine in a fairy tale who always gets good luck wherever she is...''


    Elysia began to doubt the role of the heroine in the fairy tale had been made up and exaggerated by the creator.


    ''Calm yourself, Ely! You''ve been targeted by Devil with level 170! She didn''t attack me immediately, proving she wouldn''t kill me immediately! So make sure you don''t threaten her and avoid sudden movements.''


    She is currently calming herself and trying to think clearly with a cool head, she has stepped on a mine and there is no way back from here.


    Elysia just sat in the corner of the cave''s mouth casually and leaned back against the cave wall as if ignoring the red-eyed girl who kept staring at her. Actually, Elysia is still in a state of high alert, ensuring further action from the girl who is outside of her league.


    Just one attack from the girl and maybe Elysia will be her prey.


    Her knowledge and experience in the wild proved to be useful again. The girl seemed to lower her alertness a little and continued to stare at Elysia who appeared to be sitting leisurely and slightly confused.


    ''That''s good, she doesn''t attack and only looks at me. Then keep ignoring her and do something else.''


    Elysia took out some light food and drinking water and consumed it as if they were going to recover her energy that hade out far from the tiger''s den then fall into the devil''sir, really unlucky.


    When Elysia was eating food from her ''booty'', the stomach of the girl who kept staring at her made a strange noise.


    *growl*


    ''Looks like she''s hungry.'' Elysia grinned in her mind but remained in a calm face.


    "Are you hungry? Do you want to have dinner with me?" Elysia kindly offered the rice ball she was eating, even though in her heart she kept screaming about her actions that did not know right or wrong because someone in front of her could kill her at any time.


    The girl who predicted Elysia was far weaker than her but was not afraid of her felt strange and uncertain, she could not be sure how strong Elysia was. But seeing the friendly smile from Elysia offering the rice ball she was eating made her think differently.


    She approached Elysia and then took the rice ball in Elysia''s hands. After that, she smelled the rice ball as if checking whether there was poison in it before eating it gently.


    Elysia heaved a sigh of relief in her mind and took more of the rice ball she provided earlier and ate it.


    The two of them are now sitting next to each other having dinner together.


    After all that was finished, the girl seemed to want to say something to Elysia, and after a while, she opened her mouth to speak.


    "Hey Human... Why you are not afraid of me?" Such a pleasant voice, in contrast to Elysia''s anxiety, she continued to suppress her fear so that it would not be seen from the outside.


    "Why should I be afraid of you?" Elysia looked at the girl beside her and asked back in her melodious voice with an innocent face while tilting her head slightly as if confused.


    ''Why does she ask like that? There seems to be more to it...'' Elysia murmured in her mind, unknown to the girl next to her.

 Chapter 9: Sylvias Story

    <h4>Chapter 9: Sylvia''s Story</h4>


    The silver-haired girl looked at Elysia with a slightly surprised look and wondered where this golden-haired girl came from.


    "Were you born from a stone?" Sylvia slipped her tongue when she saw Elysia''s innocent face.


    "Hehe... What can I do? I just arrived in this world. I don''t know much about things here. Can you be kind enough to tell me the basic knowledge here?" Elysia giggled softly and smiled, hoping for further information from the silver-haired girl.


    ''What does she mean by this world?'' Elysia''s answer made Sylvia a bit confused, but she still answered her and they ended up in a warm conversation. Without realizing it, Sylvia who was still a bit naive told more about herself to Elysia.


    This is called Vrelenia and is divided into 8 main continents.


    It has bemon knowledge for all the inhabitants of this world that every race on each continent is hostile to each other. Human Continent which is adjacent to Devil Continent and Beast Continent has been fighting unceasingly since a long time ago.


    Sylvia was on the Human Continent because she was never allowed by her father toe out of the Devil Continent. Feeling very curious about the other continents, she secretly went to the Human Continent without anyone knowing after Sylvia felt strong enough to protect herself.


    Her father was the sole ruler in the Devil Continent by reaching the level of the Devil Emperor and making him feared by many other creatures.


    One of them is a human race that does not even dare to fight an all-out war and face the wrath of the Devil Emperor, what they do is just an ordinary war between races that even ingrained in their race that already hates each other.


    In Sylvia''s adventure that first entered the Human Continent, she felt excited to see a new scene. On the continent where she lives, besidesnd, waters, forests, etc. that have an aura of darkness, she cannot find many other interesting things.


    Sylvia is absorbed in exploring new nature with dense green forests, fertile soil, and cute little animals cheerfully ying and dancing while the birdsong became like music to her. Unconsciously she had explored very far into the Human Continent.


    But the fun did notst long, after ying untilte in the afternoon and was about to return home for fear that her father would realize that his daughter had run away quietly.


    Before she could return home, Sylvia met a group of people who seemed to be traveling. The group of humans who realized Sylvia''s figure instantly became afraid and immediately attacked her.


    Sylvia who thought she was just going to y a little was not aware that she had entered far into the Human Continent and entered the territory of one of the human kingdoms. After feeling attacked and feeling threatened, she can only fight back and eventually kill all the humans.


    She, who has a level of 170 against approximately 200 humans with the strongest only at level 82, can quickly ughter all humans, worried that the news about her being there will spread.


    It was not the first time Sylvia killed a human but it was her first experience killing so many humans without mercy.


    She has learned quite a lot of her father''s teachings about humans who can be very cunning and greedy along with their other ugliness. Therefore, she does not feel guilty because this is self-defense.


    After killing all those humans, she went towards what she thought was the direction of the Devil Continent. But after a day of traveling round and round in the woods without knowing the direction of the way home, making Sylvia nervous because if she gets caught, her father will punish herter.


    Until nightfall on the second day since she ran away from home, Sylvia met a very beautiful girl with long golden hair in her hiding ce, the girl was so friendly to her unlike what her father said about humans and even the group of humans she had previously met was only straightforward attacked her without further ado.


    "So that''s why humans are afraid of my race." Sylvia is still passionate about telling many things to people she just met.


    "That may be true. But here I am who is not afraid of you~"


    "Uh... Well... You''re an exception then." Sylvia now feels a little awkward.


    "Well... You killed more than 200 hundred humans and that is your mode of defense from their attacks. It''s their fault for just attacking you without further ado." Elysia said what she thought without knowing the truth, and didn''t realize the owner of her body had been counted on the list.


    Sylvia just nodded as if in agreement.


    "Um... But after hearing your story, some of that can be true, but not all of it is true. It is always evil in kindness and there is always kindness in evil, we cannot judge a race just because some of them do it that way. Not only humans who do cunning and other bad things like you said before, but all other races can do that too. " Elysia gave her opinion from the conversation and the story earlier.


    "Maybe you have a point. But humans are the worst, they are weak but cunning! They always invade our continent!" Sylvia eximed, she still insisted on her opinion of humans as if forgetting the person she was talking with was also human.


    "Uuu... Calm yourself down. I''m just expressing an opinion, maybe it will be useful to you in the future. Your hatred for humans must have other reasons right?"


    Elysia''s inner mind panicked abruptly when she saw the other person suddenly became excited and try to lighten the mood.


    Seeing Elysia being overwhelmed, Sylvia immediately calmed herself down remembering Elysia was also a human.


    She wondered if she really hated humans like what she said before. To be honest, she feltfortable being close to Elysia while talking with her.


    "Umm... I''m sorry. Oh yes! I haven''t introduced myself to you. I''m Sylvia Transcendent, daughter of the sole ruler of the Devil Continent." Sylvia cheerfully introduces herself to her first friend whom she found after 556 years of age. Even though she was a princess, she didn''t really have friends, there were only servants and subordinates.


    "My name is Elysia Avery, nice to meet you, Sylvia." Elysia smiled warmly. It is unknown to the world how scared she is.


    "Nice to meet you too, Elysia. Um ... Speaking of which we talked about before, do you want to hear my story?"


    Sylvia became slightly depressed after the excitement. Elysia who saw Sylvia''s expression and heard these words remembered about her past, she tried to tell more about herself to her friend but ended up in disappointment and anguish of betrayal.


    "... Are you sure about that? You have told a lot about yourself, your status, even your race. You should not easily trust someone, especially someone you just met." Elysia is now giving advice that really came from the bottom of her heart after remembering her dark past.


    Sylvia now saw Elysia''s golden eyes with a unique pattern in them with her blood-red eyes. She sees sincerity and kindness there, her 556 years experience isn''t just nonsense, she knows what''s right and wrong for her and it''s easy for her to judge someone.


    She knew Elysia was reliable and trusted. Because of that, she told her a lot of information and stories.


    "Are you going to hurt me or the people around me?"


    "Certainly not." Elysia just answered without thinking too much.


    "Then it will be fine! I believe in you!" Sylvia became cheerful and excited again before holding Elysia''s hand and began to tell about her past.


    Sylvia''s father once told her about the reason why he hates humans so much and it actually aggravates the situation of the two races.


    When he was not yet a Devil Emperor and was only a Devil Saint, he and his wife who had just given birth to their descendants were surrounded by a group of humans at the Saint and Spirit level who were about to kill them. All of these schemes were led by a human at the Emperor level.


    The tragedy killed Sylvia''s mother who sacrificed herself to create a gap for her husband to take their newly born daughter to escape by blowing up her energy core and killing many of their enemies.


    The tragic incident made her father really hated humans who had killed his wife. Shortly after her father ascended the throne to be a Devil Emperor and the sole ruler of the Devil Continent, he carried out military aggression against the Human Continent.


    In the attack hundreds of years ago, it had killed many victims from both sides. However, her father who had vowed to kill humans at the Emperor level who was behind the death of his wife only found an empty royal castle and did not find the Emperor''s existence.


    Her angry father could only ravage the kingdom and leave after reinforcements from other kingdomse. Even today, he is still searching for the Emperor of that kingdom for revenge and the intended kingdom does not dare to appoint a representative of the Emperor after their Emperor disappears without a trace or news.


    After that, the human race which was divided into 5 regions on the Human Continent with the orders of the other four Emperors did not carry out a major attack on the Devil Continent, remembering the wrath of the Devil Emperor on one of the human kingdoms and only allowing small warfare to ur which was actually ignored by the Devil Emperor.


    Her father only cared for one human Emperor who disappeared and hid somewhere. With hatred being taught little by little to his daughter, it''s no wonder his hatred will go down to his daughter.

 Chapter 10: The Devil Emperor Came Over

    <h4>Chapter 10: The Devil Emperor Came Over</h4>


    After hearing Sylvia''s past stories and experiences, Elysia realized many things from there, starting from the basic knowledge of this world to theplexity of the world that seemed to be quite tense.


    Elysia shuddered a little because of the soft breath that was blown directly into her neck. When Sylvia recounts her past, she no longer holds Elysia''s hand but also embraces her body.


    Feeling the head ced on her right shoulder while her body was being hugged, Elysia did not dare move or let go of her hug which was impossible to do to see Sylvia''s level, she was afraid that she would offend the small destructive monster that was holding her tight but did not hurt her.


    The mncholy tone that Sylvia said in her story made Elysia could only gently stroke her hair as if it gave herfort, even though Elysia''s heart was not as calm as it seemed.


    "As long as you do what you think is right, it will be fine."


    Sylvia who had never receivedfort and warmth like this before could only sink into a warm hug and gentle caress in her hair. A simple sentence uttered by Elysia seemed to be a constion for Sylvia.


    Feeling toofortable with Elysia, Sylvia seemed to already have a long close rtionship with Elysia even though they had only met in a short time.


    "Thank you, Ely."


    Sylvia expressed her gratitude with a smile on her face and closed her eyes as if falling asleep in the warmth which was a new experience for her and seemed to be making her addicted.


    Elysia heaved a sigh of relief in her mind after feeling Sylvia who was still hugging her rather tightly seemed to be sleeping without caring about the world.


    He could only shake her head helplessly to see Sylvia trust her so much and she even left her body defenseless to the person she had just met.


    What if Sylvia meets a person with bad intentions? Even Elysia could not imagine it.


    Little does she know, Sylvia will be very wary to everyone except her closest people, she is just so open to her just because she feelsfortable with Elysia who always exudes a unique and fragrant aura while she does not feel that Elysia will hurt her or those closest to her.


    After that Elysia began to think about something else.


    ''I thought I would be killed! This girl has quite aplicated experience, with level 170, and is 556 years old but is still a bit childish. What about the life span and level of strength. Hmm... ''


    Elysia murmured in her mind, still stroking the soft hair of the girl who was hugging her while thinking about the lifespan of the creatures in this world that seemed quite different and thinking about their strength based on the level she could see from the status screen.


    She needed more information, but seeing that Sylvia had fallen asleep, Elysia couldn''t ask any more questions.


    ''If my current position is in the Human Continent, I must go to one of the human kingdoms to dig more information.''


    Elysia returned to remembering the group she had found earlier seemed to being from the southwest to the north, so if she went the way they came or the direction they were going, at least she could find a city.


    "Mom..." Sylvia spoke deliriously while changing her body position a little as if looking for a morefortable position still hugging her body tightly as if she didn''t want to let go.


    Elysia immediately stopped her hand which was still involuntarily stroking Sylvia''s hair, as if frozen and pulled her hand away from Sylvia''s head.


    Shortly after, Elysia who was still frozen felt an earthquake that suddenly shook thend. The cave also seems to be copsing soon and will fall on them.


    "Earthquake!" Elysia reflexively hugged Sylvia''s body and darted away from the cave which was beginning to copse.


    Unconsciously her body is now shrouded in a dark golden aura illuminating the darkness of the night which is only illuminated by the light of the moon and stars.


    "Uh! Ah! What happened?" Sylvia immediately woke up from her sleep and looked around while releasing Elysia''s body from her arms.


    "The cave copsed due to the earthquake." Elysia answered Sylvia''s confusion.


    Sylvia saw that the cave where she had slept before had copsed and even she felt an earthquake that still shook thend they were on.


    But when she wanted to ask again and looked at Elysia, she focused on something else and forgot for a moment that she was almost crushed by the rocks of the cave after seeing the radiant golden energy aura that enveloped Elysia''s body.


    "Are you Elysia? Are you really human?" Sylvia asked as if in her reverie. As far as she knows from her father''s story, only gods have a gold energy aura like this, but she is not so sure about that.


    "Hmm... What do you mean?" Elysia tilted her head slightly with a confused face.


    Sylvia saw that she was still Elysia, a person who had just be her friend, she shook her head slightly, it seemed she needed to consult with her father. "No, it''s nothing."


    When Elysia thought of what Sylvia meant, a dark ck aura enveloped the red energy aura at its center from a distance, darkness that was darker than the night sky only illuminated by the moonlight.


    "Sylvia!" There was a terrible loud scream full of anxiety and a bit of wrath as if it came from hell.


    Sylvia''s body shuddered in fear after hearing her name being called.


    "That''s my father! I''m finished! I will be punished! Ely... Sister Ely... What should I do?"


    Sylvia panicked instantly and begged for help while holding Elysia''s hand and shaking it, aware that her father had realized that she was fleeing secretly and was looking for her. It was only a matter of time until she was discovered by her father.


    Although Sylvia pleaded for help to her, Elysia, who had felt extreme anxiety only from a Devil Saint who could kill her at any time, now needed to confront her father who was a Devil Emperor.


    She, who was far more worried than Sylvia, feared that she would faint when that happened because she was unable to withstand the turmoil in her heart and mind that she had been suppressing all this time.


    Devil Emperor who had just realized the absence of his daughter in her room or in the royal castle. He immediately sought his daughter by following in the trace of her aura.


    At the moment he is on floating above the Avrora Forest while looking for his daughter around thest position he can detect from his daughter''s aura traces.


    The previous earthquake urred because of the existence of the Devil Emperor who detected the aura of his daughter around him with a radius of 10 kilometers.


    He shouted his daughter''s name hoping she woulde out by herself and will receive her punishment.


    After feeling the turmoil of his daughter''s aura near the cave on the edge of the cliff, he immediately headed there and saw his daughter holding a woman''s hand who had a dark golden energy aura.


    "Sylvia!" The Devil Emperor shouted at the two girls who were now right in view.


    "Fa... Father. You''re here..." Sylvia stammered to see that she had been found.


    "Who are you!? What are you doing with my daughter!" He looked at the woman with a golden energy aura with anxiety that was different from the previous anxiety when looking for his daughter.


    "Father! You are not allowed to hurt Ely!" Sylvia immediately flew between the position of her father in the air and the position of Elysia who was still thinking of a way out of this situation.


    "You will receive your punishmentter! Nowe here and be quiet! I''m talking to the woman behind you!"


    "No!"


    Elysia raised her head and looked directly at the Devil Emperor with her eyes.


    [| Lv. 189 | Devil Emperor | Dn Transcendent | Male (921) | 995,000 / 995,000 |]


    Elysia gulped a little after seeing the status screen of Sylvia''s father while trying hard to calm herself from the anxiety of her fate that had just been in this world. She thought quickly the best way out of this situation safely.


    Dn who saw a woman with a golden energy aura and golden eyes with a unique pattern in it who was looking at him had different anxiety from Elysia.


    He knew creatures that had reached the God level would have a golden-colored energy aura.


    Of the three known God-level beings, they only had light golden energy aura and they were old monsters. Meanwhile, the young woman who stared at him had a dark golden energy aura, not to mention the unique pattern in her eyes that he did not even know and gave a dangerous premonition.


    Elysia manipted gravity with her magic, passed through Sylvia''s body, and floated right in front of Dn.


    "Wha..." Sylvia was surprised and couldn''t continue her words.


    "The father of Sylvia, the sole ruler of the Devil Continent. I feel your anxiety about the safety of your daughter, but there is no need to worry. Our meeting was idental and I have no bad intentions towards your daughter or the people around her."


    Elysia stated where her role now was softly, even though her mind was very turbulent.


    Dn actually felt relieved because women with dark gold energy aura did not have bad intentions for him or his daughter. He was really nervous if he had to sh with the woman before him. Not to mention her, he didn''t even dare to sh with one of the Gods who didn''t care about the world.


    "Then forgive me for my previous impudence, and I thank you on behalf of my daughter, senior."


    Elysia had realized that the Devil Emperor was quite surprised after seeing her and seemed worried and anxious about something.


    After hearing the words of the Devil Emperor she rethinking what her current role is that can even make her into this.


    "Um. Sylvia, you''d better go back to the Devil Continent with your father. He was so worried just because of you." Elysia nodded slightly to the Devil Emperor and looked at Elysia who was still stunned.


    Sylvia immediately recovered and returned to her father''s side before returning to the Devil Continent, remembering that she was still in the Human Continent, and her father''s arrival might alert many people.


    "We will be back home soon, then we will excuse ourselves, senior." Dn seemed to want to return soon, his open visit to the Human Continent was not good news for humans.


    "See youter, Ely!"


    Sylvia cheerfully waved her hand, while Dn frowned at their familiarity as if he were questioning ''since when was my daughter so close to a God?'', he needs to ask his daughter for further detailster.


    Elysia only smiled seeing Sylvia and her father who had flown away while waving one of her hands.


    After they disappeared with teleportation magic, she heaved a sigh of relief in her heart feeling as if all her burdens had been lifted while returning to the ground, now she needed to deal with the after-effects that she had kept pressing since from meeting herself and Sylvia.


    Unknown to her, the figure of the three of them had previously been seen by a group of people from the forest in the faraway ce, and they were heading to Elysia''s current position.

 Chapter 11: The Goddess of Light

    <h4>Chapter 11: The Goddess of Light</h4>


    Elysia returned to the ground and immediately sat on a small t rock beside a small pond, still emitting a dark gold energy aura as if she was a firefly in the dark of the night.


    ''Alright, now it will be fine. Calm yourself, Ely...''


    Elysia saw her hands start shaking and began to turn pale along with her whole body which also began to decrease in body temperature.


    She blew warm air from her beautiful mouth into her delicate hands before rubbing them together to make warmth andy them on her face.


    After no longer suppressing the fear she had experienced since dealing with Sylvia and her father, she began to curl up to keep her body warm before burrowing her face between her arms as if protecting herself from something.


    ''I felt so cold... My hands and body trembled and began to turn pale... Ely, fight your fear. You can pass it like before...''


    Elysia tried to convince herself while she was still in a curled up position. Even though the trauma she experienced was so deep that it caused instinctual reactions, her mind was always in a clear state.


    If Elysia''s current situation was seen from the perspective of a third person, they would see an absolutely beautiful woman with long, wavy golden hair curled up like a girl who cried because she had been bullied.


    After a few moments passed in that state, Elysia had felt better and began to remember the previous events. Because of her fear, she missed a few small details.


    ''*phew* At least I''m still quite lucky until now. Recall what just happened. Myself who tried to check the state of the cave and met with Sylvia who finally told me many things. Then her scary father came to pick her up.''


    Elysia reys the previous event in her memory.


    ''Sylvia Transcendent, a long silver-haired girl with braids and bright red eyes, pale white skin, with a very well developed adult body but with a rather childish personality. She said she was a devil, but she was no different from humans other than her slightly pointed ears.''


    ''Then, her father. Dn Transcendent, a rather sinister-faced man with short white hair and two horns on his head, bright red eyes, with arge body full of dangerous auras.''


    ''They are dangerous people. I must remember them for my own good.''


    Elysia murmured in her mind about the two people she had just met and categorized them into a list of people who should be watched out and needed to avoid.


    ''But why did the Demon Emperor call me senior? Not to mention he looked a little nervous when he saw me even though he immediately hid it ... Is it because of this gold energy aura? Why does my body shine? I didn''t emit light like this before.''


    Now she looks more observant to her body while looking at her two hands that still shine like fireflies, not only her hands but her whole body also glows.


    ''Maybe this gold energy aura has its own meaning... I need to find outter. Eh? I just realized the dress that I am wearing now is different from my previous one... What happened...''


    The clothes she wore became luxurious gold and were very different from the previous white dresses.


    ''Not only has my body changed to look like Sister Elena''s body, but her dress too?''


    Elysia giggled a little, then she detected that more than 400 people entered her detection zone, 200 meters from the east, heading towards her.


    ''Human? There are so many of them. How is this... Should I run away or hide? Running away is not the right choice... Hiding, I need to hide, maybe they just pass by ore to check on the situation since the Demon Emperor suddenly appeared here.''


    Elysia began to panic with her current situation. But before she could move from her sitting position, only one human continued to approach her and the rest were on standby from a distance of about 200 meters.


    Feeling their arrival was intended for her, and only one approached. Elysia discouraged her from running away or hiding after remembering her previous situation with the Demon Emperor.


    Elysia closed her eyes and focused on checking the other unexpected things just in case.


    A middle-aged man dressed as a knight of nobility with blond hair and green eyes with a long thin sword at his waist approached Elysia alone and stopped at a distance of 5 meters. He didn''t seem to dare to approach any closer than that distance.


    He immediately knelt with one foot in front with one arm on his chest and bent his body slightly in his kneeling position as if the knight was kneeling before the king in the story that Elysia had read on Earth.


    "Greetings to you, the Goddess of Light." His firm voice resounded in the darkness of the night.


    But the name he used shocked Elysia who still closed her eyes to focus around and examine unexpected things.


    ''The Goddess of Light? Is that my role right now?'' Elysia murmured in her mind remembering that her body was still shining in the same light which made the Devil Emperor who looked angry at his daughter immediately be a little nervous after seeing her.


    Elysia opened her golden eyes and saw firsthand the status of the man who knelt before her and now looked at her.


    [| Lv. 144 | Spirit Knight | Harold Reinhard | Male (251) | 128,000 / 128,000 |]


    ''He has the same surname! I must be careful not to be used as a perpetrator!''


    Elysia gulped a little in her mind after seeing the man''s status. But what makes Elysia a little panicked because the man has the same surname from the strongest person from the group who was killed when she was stranded in this world.


    "A human? May I know why you came here?" Elysia asked in her melodious voice that made the knight no longer looked at her eyes as if he was afraid to offend the Goddess.


    "Forgive me foring just like that, but I saw a figure full of darkness that resembles the Devil Emperor and your figure from a distance."


    "Um. I know what you''re worried about. He is indeed the Devil Emperor, but he came to find his daughter who identally met me here." Elysia quickly adapted to her current role.


    "Then this little knight is relieved to hear that. Please forgive me for my impudence, may I know your identity?" Harold looked up again and looked at the Goddess in front of him.


    "Hmm... My name is not recognized by the world or its inhabitants, I just came to this world." Elysia thought for a moment and decided not to tell her name.


    Harold did not feel offended because the Goddess before him did not tell her identity, but hearing that this Goddess had juste to this world surprised Harold.


    It ismon knowledge for holders of power at the Spirit level or above regarding the three Gods on Vrelenia. No one knows their figure or their whereabouts, but one thing is certain, they have a golden energy aura if they use their energy.


    Harold thought Elysia was one of the three Gods after seeing the golden aura emitted from her body, but that didn''t seem to be the case.


    Elysia saw the silly face of the knight still on her knees who looked surprised before asking with a smile on her face. "I have heard many stories from the Devil Emperor''s daughter about the world order. Since you came here, how about you tell me some stories?"


    Harold recovered immediately after hearing the words of the Goddess before him. He actually felt a little panic and anxiety, worried that the story of the Devil Emperor''s daughter left a bad impression on humans when conveyed to the Goddess in front of him.


    He immediately told many things to Elysia and she just listened with enthusiasm, the pressure she felt at this time was much lighter than with Sylvia before.


    Starting from the state of the world, his background, his reasons foring to Avrora Forest, and other things as if he tried to make the Goddess before him not have a bad impression on humans because of the story of the Devil Emperor''s daughter.


    The story is simr to the story from Sylvia and what is different is that he is defending the human race.


    The world is far broader than Sylvia''s exnation before, in Vrelenia there are eight main continents and many small inds around it. There are several races that live in Vrelenia such as the human race, devil, beast, elf, fairy, and many more.


    Even so, they don''t get along with each other for unknown reasons.


    --------------------


    Harold Reinhard was a patriarch of the Reinhard Family, the Duke of the Cuttexus Kingdom in the southern part of the Human Continent.


    After his granddaughter''s 16th birthday, she went with her parents and 200 knights to the Magic Academy in the holy kingdom in the central part of the Human Continent, a ce where the younger generation gained knowledge and honed their abilities.


    After learning that his family members lost contact in Avrora Forest while delivering his granddaughter to the Aeddoterra Kingdom, a holy kingdom that focuses on training knights and magicians.


    He along with his two sons along with 500 of his private troops immediately headed to Avrora Forest to look for their whereabouts while praying for the safety of his eldest son, daughter-inw, and granddaughter.


    They entered deep into Avrora Forest, the forest that covered almost the southern portion of the Human Continent. But in thest area where he lost contact with his eldest son, they only found the severe state of the former battle environment.


    Harold thought negatively about the attack and the worst possibility was the death of the whole group, but since no bodies were found or other traces that really confused them, Harold and his entire army expanded their search zone.


    After a while of searching, they met a Quantum Winged Tiger who was looking for prey there.


    Harold, who imagined the whole group of his eldest son being attacked by the beast, mobilized all the troops that were with him to conquer the beast.


    Unfortunately, the Spirit Beast managed to escape from their siege and had already imed 10 lives.


    They followed the dying beast who ran very fast towards the west, on their expedition that continued farther west, they were shaken with an earthquake caused by the Devil Emperor.


    After that was a figure like the Devil Emperor that could be seen from a distance because of his tant arrival and the figure of the Goddess who shined so brightly in the darkness of the night as if it counteracted the dark aura emitted by the Devil Emperor.


    They approached the location after the Devil Emperor disappeared with a girl who turned out to be his daughter.


    Harold had his entire army stand guard from a safe distance to prevent the Goddess from feeling offended. He approached the location of the Goddess alone and came to the ce where the Goddess was.


    A very beautiful woman Harold had met sitting on a rock beside a small pond still emitting bright light in the darkness of the night only illuminated by the moon.


    Like a Goddess of Light who just descended from heaven, she was closing her eyes in a polite sitting position with one of her arms ced at the top of her chest while the other was on herp.


    Harold opened the conversation by greeting and finally seeded in making the Goddess open her eyes and look at him.


    Very beautiful golden eyes with unique patterns in them made Harold very impressed and fascinated after the graceful appearance of the Goddess.


    He recovered soon afterward, worried about offending the Goddess in front of him, and finally told many stories to the Goddess who did not mention her name.

 Chapter 12: The Path She Would Take

    <h4>Chapter 12: The Path She Would Take</h4>


    After hearing the story from Harold that actually made Elysia feel sorry for the Spirit Beast she had killed before because she felt threatened.


    Not only came and was just attacked by a group of hundreds of people. In the end, the Spirit Beast died without knowing how he died.


    In the story told by Harold, Elysia did not ask many questions for fear that her identity as not ''the Goddess'' could be exposed or she could be used of being a suspect in the previous group massacre.


    She needed to be careful in making every decision and action from now on in this new world.


    This misunderstanding actually benefited Elysia because Harold provided enough information for her to work out the next steps in the world.


    ''So he was the grandfather of the owner of this body before, although my current form is simr to Sister Elena, he can indirectly be called my grandfather. Oh... better, I have to confirm a few things first.''


    Elysia murmured inwardly as she heard about the reason Harold hade to Avrora Forest.


    "Your story is quite interesting, Harold Reinhard. I know a lot more than the story of the Devil Emperor''s daughter." Elysia still ys the role deemed a Goddess by Harold.


    "I am honored to hear that. So, don''t be prejudiced against the human race. Race disputes have existed since time immemorial."


    Harold thought the Devil Emperor''s daughter had sprinkled an element of hatred from their race to the Goddess who had juste to this world and tried to give a good impression of the human race from his story.


    A silly misunderstanding, but Harold was very sure because the dark gold energy aura that was always emitted by Elysia had guaranteed her status.


    "I love peace more than strife, the affairs of the mortal world are the decisions of its inhabitants, I don''t need to interfere in it."


    Hearing that, Harold heaved a sigh of relief. At least the Devil Emperor did not get an ally from a Goddess. If that happens, maybe only bad news will await the human race, given the devil race and the human race already hating each other.


    "Why did you call me the Goddess of Light when you came here and gave a greeting?" Elysia started things that must be confirmed in advance.


    Harold did not feel anything strange because of that, he called the Goddess before him as the Goddess of Light just because of his guess.


    "I''m sorry for that, I''m just guessing your identity because you always emit gold energy aura, the energy coloring of a God."


    "This light? Hmm... It''s strange... When I just came to this world, I didn''t shine like this. What do you think of the ''energy aura'' that I always emit?" Elysia asked slowly because this was very important for her while looking at her hands.


    Harold frowned while thinking for a moment.


    "It is not an impossible thing, every living creature in this world will emit an ''energy aura'' from their body if they use energy in their body. For the previous question, maybe your energy is too much that makes you always emit that light."


    "Is that so? How about your ''energy aura''?"


    Harold immediately emitted a dark blue energy aura from his body after hearing the Goddess''s request.


    "My ''energy aura'' is dark blue. Unlike you, maybe all living creatures below God level only emit that aura if they use it."


    Harold exined his previous opinion. The figure of God is only known to number only in this world which only amounted to three, and maybe only the Emperors who knew more detailed information about them.


    It is very natural for someone who has a gold energy aura to be mistaken for a God, because ''energy aura'' cannot be deceptive.


    Elysia is more familiar with her role now. She is considered a God-level person only because of this golden ''energy aura'', and the Devil Emperor might think like that too.


    After that, Elysia asked about the coloring of ''energy aura'' based on the level of strength and the average age of living things which Harold exined with respect.


    The average age can only be estimated depending on the level of strength and ability that they practice which is not a definite value, while the rest only fate can determine.


    A brief conversation with a Goddess is an honor for him and might make other nobles jealous.


    "I thank you for apanying me to talk for a moment and tell the state of the world that I just visited."


    Elysia said her gratitude, the question to be asked to Sylvia was actually answered by Harold, the person who indirectly was her grandfather.


    "You are so polite to this little knight, the Goddess." Harold was honored, most of the owners of great power were arrogant and overbearing, but the Goddess before him was so friendly and polite.


    "Since you have done well by giving me some stories and information, then I will help you too. You came to this forest to look for a group consisting of your eldest son, your daughter-inw, your granddaughter, and 200 knights right?"


    Now Harold feels happy. If the Goddess in front of him wants to help him find them, the chances of the group being found will be very high and fast.


    "That is my main goal at this time, the Goddess. If you want to help this little soldier, I will be very grateful." Harold hurried to his knees once more and expressed his gratitude.


    "Then do you have their detailed information?"


    After entering this topic, Elysia was very careful with her words and actions.


    Harold hade so far to look for the group which had apparently been ughtered, Elysia could only return them in one piece, although she could not give back her ''booty'' and the body of his granddaughter.


    Harold immediately took out a family book containing all the portrait of his family from the [Space Bag] which is always on his waist, and gave the book to Elysia with his magic, he did not dare to approach more than the current distance, while starting to name the person they are looking for.


    Despite being 251 years old, Harold remembers all his family members and all the knights who worked in his Duke''s family and could easily tell Elysia about them.


    Elysia looked at the album that was supposed to be Harold''s granddaughter with aplicated look.


    There was a beautiful girl with long ck hair up to the middle of her back with sky blue eyes, very different from her original form before changing into Elena''s form.


    Alisha Reinhard, a name simr to her old name while still on Earth.


    ''I''m sorry, Miss Alisha.'' A word Elysia said in her mind full of emotion before returning the book to Harold also with her magic.


    "I''ve marked them, let me do a thorough search for you. Can you move a little away from your current position?"


    Elysia will do a little trick while actually, she will only take them out of her [Space Storage].


    Harold immediately moved 5 meters away from his current position and looked at the Goddess with a grateful look.


    Elysia seemed to be trying to make a small show by ying her own energy and making a zone like a unique circr rune pattern where she stood.


    Next, she ced two fingers of her right hand on her forehead before closing her eyes as if she was doing a thorough search.


    Then, she made arge rune in front of her before putting out all the bodies of the knights, Harold''s eldest son, and his daughter-inw from her [Space Storage].


    Harold was shocked to see that the entire group he was looking for was already dead with severe injuries and considerable damage. Even though he had anticipated the worst, it was different if it really happened.


    "O... Ondo... Amanda..." He immediately checked the state of the body that suddenly appeared before him neatly lined up in several rows.


    ''I''m sorry my supposed grandfather. I cannot entrust my identity and destiny to you.''


    Elysia opened her eyes and looked at Harold with a rather hollow look. Many things that she experienced on Earth have made her very careful with anyone.


    Since she saw Alisha''s portrait which was very different from her form before changing into Elena''s form, she had determined the path she would take in the future.


    Rather than making a scheme in which she would end up being the granddaughter of a Duke, she preferred to take the independent route to the Aeddoterra Kingdom, where knowledge and talent were forged.


    Alisha going there was to study at the Magic Academy after she had awakened energy in her body. 16 years is the normal age for someone to start learning magic and be a knight or a magician.


    "I''m sorry, Harold Reinhard. Only these bodies can be found. I can''t find your granddaughter." Elysia expressed her apologies, even though the intentions were conveyed differently.


    Hearing that, Harold thought his granddaughter had fallen prey to the beast and was impossible to find by the Goddess. Although he was very sad, he epted it without the slightest suspicion.


    "That''s fine, the Goddess. Your kindness is more than enough by finding everyone we are looking for. I do not expect it, they departed healthily and vigorously and will end up like this in such a short amount of time."


    Harold said with a little choke, the harsh reality struck him hard, but he still remained strong because he was a trained knight.

 Chapter 13: Provision For A Disciple

    <h4>Chapter 13: Provision For A Disciple</h4>


    Elysia nced at Harold before turning around and walked lightly as if she were about to leave from there.


    "The Goddess, please wait a moment."


    Harold eximed as he approached Elysia who was leaving after appearing to be looking for something, it seemed that now he wanted to ask for something more.


    "Yes. Is there anything?" Elysia who hasn''t gone far asked kindly with a smile after stopping her steps and turning around, but in her mind began to worry about the various possibilities.


    ''Is he aware of something? I think my role is perfect... Calm yourself, Ely. You will be fine. Just don''t think too much.''


    Harold returned to a distance of 5 meters from Elysia. "I apologize once again because I feel I have crossed my limits, but can you help me once again by finding this dagger? I will do anything for that."


    He took out a portrait of the dagger and gave it to Elysia using his magic, and Elysia epted it and saw the portrait.


    ''So, this dagger... Heritage Dagger Reinhard, maybe it''s a weapon that symbolizes the lineage of the sessor to nobility? Should I return it?''


    Elysia murmured in her mind. It was the strongest weapon she had, she didn''t feel safe if she turned it back too.


    ''No Ely, that''s not the right thing. You have to return it. Instead, you can ask for something else.'' Elysia persuaded and convinced herself in her mind and started a scheme to take advantage of this situation.


    "It is not impossible for me to look for it." Elysia spoke lightly as though it was no big deal.


    Harold felt rather relieved to hear that. After the bad news before, maybe this is the only good news today.


    The dagger is a family inheritance given from generation to generation as proof of nobility held by the head of the family or the sessor of the family, it just so happens that Ondo has been named the sessor of the family to bring the dagger.


    "But why should I do it? I''ve helped you more than enough."


    Hearing the rest of Elysia''s words made Harold feel like his high expectations had been brought down to the ground.


    "I''m begging you, it means a lot to my family. That dagger symbolizes our noble status. If the dagger is gone then we will be in a difficult situation. Please say whatever I can do so you want to find it looking for it."


    Harold began to beg. In the nobility of the human race, it is fatal for them if they lose the heritage of their status symbol, and if the heritage falls into the hands of irresponsible people they will get moreplicated problems.


    Besides the name that will be tainted because they cannot maintain their own heritage, many otherplicated things in politics will follow afterward.


    "Hmm... I don''t need anything from you... I am looking for those you are looking for based on the previous portraits from scattered ces because you told me a lot of things. But if I help you again, what can you do so my efforts will not be in vain?"


    Elysia seemed to be thinking while putting one hand on her cheek and saying it in her pleasant voice, Harold was increasingly worried from every word that was said by her.


    "Ah! That''s right! I came with my disciple. Harold Reinhard, I n to leave her to practice in this world. Can you help me prepare the things needed for her?"


    Elysia pped her hands cheerfully as if remembering something, her little y still continuing.


    Disciple from the new Goddess who just came to this world, she definitely needs money and special equipment along with other guidelines.


    Harold understood what the Goddess meant and immediately took out a bag from his [Space Bag] before giving it to her with his magic. Even until now he did not dare approach her.


    "I hope this is enough as a provision for your disciple to travel in this world."


    Elysia epted the bag cheerfully that her little trick had worked before checking the contents of the bag using her awareness, though still putting on a friendly face, did not show much.


    Inside the bag turned out to be a mini [Space Bag] with a size of 1 meter on each side. There contained some food and drinks, 1000 sparkling metal coins, 5000 gold coins, 10000 silver coins, 50000 bronze coins, several weapons along with armor, as well as several guidebooks.


    But Elysia does not understand the currency here and is afraid to be cheatedter. After checking the pouch she was holding with her magic without opening it, then she looked at Harold again.


    "What is the value of the currency in this world? What should I exin about the contents of this bag to my discipleter?"


    Harold had predicted this and murmured as if ''The Goddess also needed an exnation for her disciple first before giving a travel stock.'' before answering it.


    "There are 1000 tinum coins, 5000 gold coins, 10000 silver coins, and 50000 bronze coins, a value that is more than enough to live in luxury in this world for several years. The value of 1 tinum coin is equal to 100 gold coins, 1 gold coin is equal to 100 silver coins, and 1 silver coin equals 100 bronze coins."


    Harold took a deep breath and continued his exnation.


    "Then there are food and drinks for a few months, various self-defense weapons, women''s armor, and guidance on the Human Continent."


    Elysia became very carefree in her mind and tried to look at the guidebook using her consciousness. Strangely even though she knew it wasn''t written in English, she knew what was written there.


    "Um. Since you helped me prepare provisions for my disciple, then I will help you once more."


    Elysia returned the portrait of the dagger to Harold and began the mock quest as before and took out the intended dagger.


    The dagger appeared still in bloodstains on all sides because Elysia used it to plug it into the heart of the previous Spirit Beast.


    Harold looked at the bloody dagger with full meaning and thought, it seemed he was sure a battle had taken ce that even Ondo was forced to use this level 50 magic dagger.


    "Now it''s finished. Then have a nice day, Harold Reinhard."


    Elysia said goodbye while trying to make her body invisible and disguised her ''energy aura'' to try whether the magic with her imagination worked or not for this. If that doesn''t work and Harold is still aware of her, she just has to walk away.


    Harold immediately returned from his train of thought and looked towards Elysia who had disappeared. He looked left and right as if he was looking for something, even with his eyes strengthened by magic, he could not find anything as if he had never met a Goddess who had helped him before.


    After that, Harold gave a bow of respect to Elysia who had disappeared and returned to his troops who were waiting on standby before transporting all the bodies thaty with his troops.


    They must pay theirst respects to those who have fallen, and Harold must still report this incident to the Emperor of the Cuttexus Kingdom, his home kingdom.


    Elysia who was still standing in the same position stared nkly at the whole incident. She did not feel anything else after seeing many corpses, she could think clearly even though she was afraid and worried after being stranded in this magical world without cause and information.


    After a few moments had passed and the entire Harold group had left the location, Elysia returned to where she had sat before then she curled up and hugged her legs.


    ''What is God? Am I a Goddess? Harold and Sylvia say that only God has golden energy aura, but my status is still an Apprentice Mage. I was lucky and survived just because of this misunderstanding.''


    Elysia murmured nkly before seeing her status.


    [| Lv. 21 | Apprentice Mage | Elysia Avery | Female (16) | HP: 4,500 / 4,500 | EP: 4,500 / - |]


    ''Eh? This time I have something different in my status... What is [HP]? Health Point, maybe, the value is also the same as before... And thest is [EP]? Energy Point, maybe, why is the limit like this?'' After seeing their different status, Elysia began to analyze this.


    ''Ah... I''ll do an experiment for thatter. Now I need to rest. I envy Sister Elena who is still asleep in [Soul Realm]...''


    Elysia left from there before going to the branches of arge tall tree to rest. Tonight has passed very long for her.

 Chapter 14: Sylvias Punishment

    <h4>Chapter 14: Sylvia''s Punishment</h4>


    Elysia looked at the moon with a distant look. At present, she really feels alone. The same feelings as what she experienced in the past and has be a dark memory.


    ''If I really am gone, does anyonee to mourn for me at my funeral apart from my family?''


    The mncholy atmosphere began to envelop her who was staring at the moon.


    ''Father, Mother, Linda. I hope you all stay healthy and always have a beautiful day there, and for Ali, are you still there with a different soul? If so I hope you treat my family well.''


    Elysia can only pray to the family she left behind.


    While she must immediately adapt to her current situation, not only was stranded into a different body and a different world without any knowledge but she also had to try to protect herself in this magical world full of fantasy where impossible things could be done.


    Elysia closed her eyes to rest in a half-conscious state, a state of sleep that she had often done since long ago.


    The events of the night before when she slept soundly without protection in a strange ce is very rare, and she can only be grateful that she woke up in good condition.


    While Elysia was sleeping, far to the southwest, precisely in the castle of the Devil Emperor on the Devil Continent, the Devil Emperor was talking ''kindly'' with his daughter after a long story about her little adventure.


    "So you say your meeting with the Goddess was a coincidence?" Dn asked with a friendly face.


    "That''s right! At first, she just came without me being able to detect her, then she even kindly gave me a dinner! We had dinner together!" Sylvia answered innocently, relieved that her father was not angry.


    "You just eat that food?"


    "No, I took the food she ate before checking if there was poison in it." Sylvia just answered, feeling her father was just worried.


    "She is a Goddess you know? Someone who is at the God level! She doesn''t need dinner! In Vrelenia there are only 3 figures like that! And they are all old monsters that don''t care about the world!"


    Dn started to raise his tone of voice while Sylvia tried to make herself small by shrinking her neck.


    "Uuuu... But Ely is so kind and friendly. She looks so young and beautiful, there''s no way she is an old monster right?"


    Hearing that, Dn returned to their topic.


    "Hm... You even say her name so familiarly. The ''energy aura'' that she has is dark gold, different from the three Gods I''ve met that are only light gold. Not to mention that her face is very different from the three of them. Maybe she is the new God? " Dn muttered while recalling the figure of the Goddess who was still very fresh in his mind.


    "Um. She gave me her name after I introduced myself. She was named Elysia Avery. She also said she had juste to this world after I told her a story." She seemed eager to tell her father about Elysia.


    "A Goddess just came to this world, and my daughter became so familiar with her. Alright, let me put together a real event. So, that Goddess just came to you, then took out food and ate it, you who feel hungry approached her and finally were offered a portion of food, then you ept it after re-checking. Then you exchange some stories until Ie there. Wait, you don''t consider her friendly just because of the food right?"


    Dn connected several important points and arranged them into a conclusion. It''s his talent to know his daughter deeper than just a few statements.


    "Of course not! I know how to judge someone! Hmph!" Sylvia blushed as she puffed her cheeks and turned sideways. She felt rather ashamed that her father could guess so urately what had happened.


    "Ok. She is a Goddess who has no evil intentions on us, and I know that. She only needs some basic knowledge of this world from you because she has just arrived in this world... *sigh* It seems like this vast world is only one from so many worlds out there."


    He sighed while looking far out of the room while thinking about many things, he felt like a small person even though he was at Emperor''s level.


    ''Ely is my first friend and she is a Goddess! Since she just came to this world, so I was her first friend too right? Hehe...''


    Sylvia only listens to the first half of her father''s words and has different thoughts about that.


    "Alright, now go to your room."


    "I''m not punished. Yay!" Sylvia saw her father''s eyes that seemed not angry and went to her room while whispering softly feeling very happy.


    "Who says you won''t be punished? You think I''ll just let you be, huh?" Dn looked cynically at her.


    "N.No way..." Sylvia immediately paled and stopped in her tracks before turning to look at her father with a pleading look.


    "Huh. What''s with that look? Not only did you run away from home and make me worry to find you that far. You''re also so naive to trust someone just like that, that''s good news that you meet is that Goddess. If you meet someone who has an evil intention, maybe you will end up being sold and help the viin count his money! Come here! I''ll spank you and nt somemon sense! "


    Dn used his magic and made his daughter lie face down on hisp.


    "Kya! Fa. Father... Please give mercy..."


    Dn ignored the pitiful gaze of his daughter and began her sentence. Little did he know, his daughter was far smarter than he had expected, she really knew how to judge someone. Sylvia believed in Elysia with a good reason, she also had a strong reason to encourage her to do so.


    Sylvia even missed a few details like her telling Elysia about her past and her story of ughtering a group of humans who attacked her without further ado, worried that bad news would befall her.


    The punishmentsted painfully full of tears, screams, and a red buttock.


    Someone with an Emperor level would destroy a number of ces with just one heavy p, and that was what Sylvia felt right now.


    Because of this, she could not sitfortably for one whole week, her father even forbid all the healers in his castle to cure Sylvia''s difficult circumstances.


    He also sealed the energy in her body without mercy. In the end, she who couldn''t use her self-healing ability can only whine helplessly.


    During that week, Dn told his daughter a lot ofmon sense and many other things. He was too worried about her future that might bergely the cause of his mistake, but he did not want to admit it.


    Sylvia can only go through the day with the pain while being obedient.

 Chapter 15: Two Spirit Beasts Fighting Each Other

    <h4>Chapter 15: Two Spirit Beasts Fighting Each Other</h4>


    The sun rises from the horizon to wee the morning with fresh air and warm light.


    Elysia''s eyelids trembled slightly before awakening from her rest and opened her eyes to see the beautiful view of the sun rising with her golden eyes.


    She stood up from her leaning position in the branches of arge tree to double-check her surroundings. The gentle air blew her golden hair gently as if nature wasbing her delicate self.


    ''Morning hase. I must immediately go north to the Aeddoterra Kingdom, the Academy of Magic and Knights there can give me a lot of help.'' Elysia murmured in her mind before using her [Light Step] to walk in the air toward the north.


    There are still many things that she has not yet found the answer to, and regarding magic that she has not yet fully understood, but one thing is certain, she can use magic only with a strong imagination and enough energy.


    ''Sister Elena, are you awake?'' Elysia tried to connect her inner self with Elena who was still in her [Soul Realm].


    ''Is it morning? Um, I just woke up.'' Elena rubbed her eyes gently and released Elysia''s spirit that had been hugged all night as a hug pillow.


    Right now the two of them are sharing the five functions of their five senses.


    "Where are we going?" Elena saw Elysia rushing to a ce with a confused face when she just woke up, she released Elysia''s spirit floating beside her before asking.


    ''We are going to the Aeddoterra Kingdom, where all the young generation will forge their knowledge and talents. Maybe there can help me with many things.'' She chatted with Elena while continuing her steps in the air.


    ''Eh? Weren''t we just stranded in this world? How do you know so many things now? What did I missst night? Tell me... Tell me.''


    Hearing the happy voice of Elena made Elysia smile slightly. Elena spent the night peacefully even though Elysia spent the night with worry.


    ''Sister Elena you know,st night it happened like this...''


    Elysia began the story she experiencedst night to Elena who listened with enthusiasm while throwing a few questions, maybe this was the first time she had told her experience to someone after such a long time or maybe there had never been anyone asking that.


    ''Aw. My poor Ely. You have such a hard time on our second night in this world. Come here. Let this Big Sister spoil you a lot~'' Elena teased her as if she really cared.


    ''Spoil what? Oh right! Sister Elena, do you know how to change my form to its previous form? Look at my body which is now exactly the same as you, not only the features of the body but the dress and the essories too...''


    Elysia giggled a little, thinking Elena''s words were just a joke, even though she actually would have done it if Elysia returned to [Soul Realm], but that was forter. Currently, Elysia returns to the topic of problems that have not been solved sincest night.


    ''Ara... Do you now hate me? *sob* Lil Ely began to hate me...'' Elena pretended to be sad as if she was going to cry.


    ''Uh. Ah. No, that''s not what I meant! I don''t hate you or anything, but isn''t this strange? My entire physical form changes without energy or magic. I even still shine like fireflies if Ie out of this invisible magic. Maybe you know something?''


    Elysia was a little panicked to hear Elena who sounded sad, worried that her words hurt her, not knowing that Elena was just pretending. Since knowing Elena who is always with her, maybe Elysia will consider Elena as the closest and most trusted person in her life.


    ''Hehe... Is that so? Then let me think. Hmm... Your spirit form in [Soul Realm] is still the same, a ck-haired girl. How about you stop first and concentrate fully on her image.'' Elena thought for a while before seeing the form of Elysia''s spirit floating beside her.


    Hearing that, Elysia immediately stopped her [Light Step] and descended to the ground before trying Elena''s advice.


    Shortly after she concentrated and stopped channeling her energy which made here out of the invisible state, her body began to change along with the dresses and essories she was wearing.


    Her body shrunk slightly in some parts, her hair became ck and slightly shortened until it stopped behind her thighs, and her dress became white as before.


    After a while, Elysia opened her purplish-blue eyes like a gxy in space and began examining her body form using her ''advanced perception'', the ability to thoroughly detect the environment around her, including herself.


    ''I really changed again... This is amazing, all of this takes ce without energy or magic.'' Elysia looked at her hands as if she had just found a new continent. When she uses her energy, only white energy aura emitted from her body, she no longer emits dark gold energy aura even when she is not using her energy.


    From Harold''s storyst night which was asked implicitly by her, Elysia used her understanding to know more about energy and magic from him.


    A mage can cast magic on his own body to disguise himself, but what Elysia is currently experiencing is very different from that.


    She knew that what had just happened to her body was miraculous and absurd, but it really did happen to her body, she had two bodily forms that were maintained without energy or magic as if it were her own body.


    Magic itself is the conversion of energy in the body that is transformed into something else depending on the ability of the user''s body. In contrast, Elysia only needs to use her imagination and focus strongly to make magic happen.


    ''Thanks to your Big Sister. Hehe...'' Elena giggled softly, feeling happy when Elysia also felt happy.


    ''Um. Thank you, Sister Elena. You are so helpful.'' She expressed her gratitude.


    ''No need to be so formal with me. I''m d I could help you. Weren''t you the one who told me before about magic that can be realized with imagination, why did you suddenly be confused?''


    Hearing that question seems to provide a ridiculous reality that ispletely overlooked.


    ''Uhh... I can''t deny it. Maybe becausest night''s incident made me focus on something else.'' Elysia felt a little ashamed to admit it.


    ''That''s good, you realize it now thanter.''


    Shortly after Elena said that suddenly there was a roar from the north. The birds chirped in fear and immediately flew high in all directions as if they were running away from something.


    ''This is bad! Elysia, quickly fly high and get away from the forest!'' Elena felt danger from that direction and told Elysia to fly high after seeing the birds that also flew into the sky.


    Elysia immediately tried to fly without question by remembering her previous state of being able to float and fly against gravity as when she was in her spirit form.


    She immediately shot to the sky and saw the cause of themotion that made Elena scream in panic before she even realized anything.


    Visible from 2 kilometers to the north, arge white tiger with a pair of wings on its back is fighting against a pitch-ck lizard that is no less massive than its opponent.


    Elysia looked with focus on the two beasts with her purplish-blue eyes to see their status.


    [| Lv. 155 | Spirit Beast | Heavenly Winged Tiger | HP: 235,000 / 248,000 | EP: 126,000 / 152,000 |]


    [| Lv. 153 | Spirit Beast | Earth Komodo Dragon | HP: 266,000 / 272,000 | EP: 119,000 / 141,000 |]


    ''Uhh... What is this? Beast with such a high level again... Harold saidst night about Avrora Forest which is quite rare to find beasts above level 100, but in two days I came to this world, I have found 3 of them...'' Elysia murmured as if she was helpless about her current encounter.


    ''Hey. I can see their status too. Look at that white tiger, although he has a higher level, he is on the disadvantage.'' Elena added before watching a fight between two Spirit Beasts trying to kill each other.


    ''Um. It seems like every living thing in this world has a different status even though they are on the same level and they have different measurement parameters for several reasons.''


    Elysia agreed with that as she approached a little to see the battle of the two beasts clearly. This is her first experience seeing a direct battle sinceing to this world, and her curiosity this time would only bring her trouble because she seemed to forget one important thing.

 Chapter 16: First Battle Experience

    <h4>Chapter 16: First Battle Experience</h4>


    Elysia approached the fierce battle between the two Spirit Beasts in a safe distance so as not to be affected by their battle, she did not realize that she would be in a difficult situation soon because of one thing that was forgotten.


    Heavenly Winged Tiger who controls the wind and lightning elements against Earth Komodo Dragon whomands the earth and fire elements.


    The battle between the two-spirit beasts became a valuable thing for Elysia who for the first time saw the battle using elemental magic.


    Since a long time ago, she has tended to learn from observation and practice it herself. Therefore, she saw the battle while practicing some of their elemental magic using her energy.


    Although Elysia had previously experimented with elemental magic, it was only limited to low-level basic elements such as making small fires in her hands, small electric shes, turbulent water, and so on. the magic that has been sessfully generated from the conversion of her energy uses her imagination and concentration.


    Heavenly Winged Tiger issued waves of lightning from his entire body to attack his enemy who could easily block it with the ground shield.


    As a counterattack, the Earth Komodo Dragon spits fire from his mouth at the white tiger which swiftly avoids the attack.


    Elysia from a distance of about 1 kilometer in the air was practicing some of the elemental magic from the two beasts cheerfully.


    A tiger with great agility and attack power against a Komodo dragon with very great endurance despite his slow movements.


    The tiger shed the air in front of him with a loud roar and let out ripples in the air that shot very fast towards the Komodo dragon as if the attack was a wind knife that cuts through all obstacles in its path in the forest.


    ''Wow! This time the wind knife! Hum, I''m sure I can copy that one too!'' Elysia still casually tried all the elements that she had just seen.


    Looking at Elysia''s current behavior, Elena giggled with amusement.''Hehe... Lil Ely, when they are risking their lives in their battles, you actually make their battles as an eye-opener and have fun copying their abilities. So bad.''


    ''What can I do? I''m good at observation.''


    ''Is that so? Ah, look at that! The tiger wrapped his ws with a sharp wind de while covering it with very high voltage electricity. Can you copy it?'' Elena eximed seeing the sudden attack carried out by the tiger right above the Komodo dragon, and asked Elysia to imitate it too.


    ''I will try it.''


    Elysia tried to wrap her hands in the wind element and covered her again with high voltage electricity. Her efforts seeded only in seeing the tiger use his magic, and now Elysia''s hands were wrapped in a bluish-green wind element that formed to resemble a beautiful gauntlet that was enveloped in high-voltage blue electricity.


    ''I did it! Hehe... I feel like I got a lot of things just by watching them.'' She felt very happy to be able to use manyplicated elements in one experiment. Little did she know, some of the things she copied were magic [Tier 4] and above that were impossible to imitate, only her abilities were somewhat broken.


    ''It was amazing! Congrattions Lil Ely! But you should hide your talent for imitating magic from others because your exnation of energy and magic seems different from your story with Haroldst night on the same topic.'' Elena did not forget to give advice, worried that Elysia could be considered a threat because it could easily imitate their magic.


    Every living thing only has the ability to convert the energy in his body into some magic that matches their energy and not all magic can be used. Elysia who currently can use a lot of magic is cheating that must be made into a secret that should not be leaked.


    ''Um. I know, thank you for reminding me, Sister Elena.'' Elysia nodded and agreed with Elena''s advice, she had to be much more careful about every decision she would make.


    Elena did not answer and just smiled happily with the obedient Elysia.


    She is very happy to be able to spend time with someone. Nowadays, she can not only talk to others to apany her from boredom, but she can also hug someone to warm herself who is starting to be lonely.


    The strong reason why Elena closed her eyes more often and went to sleep into the dreand with nothing and only emptiness before was the feeling of loneliness and boredom that began to gnaw her slowly from the inside.


    Elena is very grateful for the existence of Ali who has be Elysia who can interact with her. Maybe she will do anything for Elysia and herself who can now be said to be stuck in one body and the same soul realm.


    The battle between the spirit beasts is still ongoing and all their abilities can be copied and practiced by Elysia.


    After some time has passed, the white tiger seems to fall in a difficult situation after his ultimate attack which is abination of electrical and wind elements thwarted by the Komodo dragon who attacked back and finally managed to bite the tiger feet.


    Despite being able to fly, the tiger had underestimated his enemy from the start which he thought he could win easily.


    ''Why is he like that? He seems to be in pain while avoiding the Komodo dragon''s attack which went into full attack.''


    Elysia looked at the strange sign of the white tiger while muttering in her mind.


    ''Lil Ely, look at the tiger feet! The bite wound has started to turn blue.''


    Elysia looked at the position Elena showed from their exchange of thoughts. Even though the tiger is still moving swiftly, she can easily see the tiger wound.


    ''The Komodo dragon contains poison? Did the bite poison his opponent? So it''s only a matter of time...''


    When Elysia was focused on the Heavenly Winged Tiger who was still avoiding the bite and bursts of fire from his opponent, the eyes of Elysia and the white tiger seemed to meet and look at each other before the white tiger roared and left his enemy to chase towards Elysia who was floating in the air.


    The Komodo dragon who was left alone looked angry and roared loudly before participating in the chase because he had been underestimated and left alone by his enemy just like that.


    ''What! He flew towards me! How can! I was already in invisible mode... I forgot to return to the invisible state! Now he''s after me!''


    Elysia who panicked immediately flew away to run from the pursuit of the tiger, she did not get into the invisible mode because her energy fluctuations were not calm because of panic.


    ''Hehe... Lil Ely, haven''t you learned a lot of attack magic from them. Why run away and not attack back? This can be your first battle experience.''


    Hearing Elena''s advice, Elysia paused for a moment in the air.


    ''That''s right, I can fight back. Why do I have to run?''


    She immediately turned around and manipted the wind and electric elemental magic in her hands beforeunching an air de and electric strike against the tiger that was chasing her.


    The tiger roared after feeling underestimated because he was attacked with his own elements and immediatelyunched his attack to deal with Elysia''s attack with the same technique.


    *Boom*


    The elemental explosion urred in the air due to the sh between two magic that was just as strong.


    ''He can block it. Throw a follow-up attack.'' Elysia began to think quickly about the situation now.


    She continued the attack with a variety of techniques that she could remember, but the tiger could deflect it or ward it off with his technique.


    Fire, wind, electricity, and several techniques have beenunched and did not produce the desired results, while she could not use the earth element if in the air to withstand attacks like the Komodo dragon in the previous battle and could only dodge or ward off attacks.


    ''This is useless! Do I have to wait for the poison in the tiger to spread further? No Ely, you will run out of your energy first when it happens, and that moment will be the end of you! Hurry up, Ely... Think of something strong and have big damage...''


    Elysia had only been muttering in her mind while continuing to dodge in the air, she no longerunched attacks to conserve her energy use.


    ''Sister Elena, help me! What can do great damage in the present situation?'' She felt her thoughts were troubled at the moment, immediately asking for her trusted sister who could always be relied upon.


    ''Wait a minute, Lil Ely! I''m looking for what is needed in my memory!'' Elena also felt a little panicky because of Elysia, they seemed to share their feelings.


    But before he swiftly got an answer from Elena, Elysia continued to avoid the attack of the winged white tiger, feeling her eyes dazzled from the bright sunlight shining in the sky.


    ''Oh, that''s right! Sun! Alright, Ely. Imagine you have a small sun in your hand. Think of the heat energy needed for that...''


    She flies high in the sky to avoid being attacked by tigers and gives her a moment to make a small sr ball as herst strike.


    The small sun appeared on her right hand with incredible heat fluctuations, strangely her hand were not injured despite feeling rather hot.


    ''*phew* I did it! Alright, the evil tiger! ept this attack from me this time, I will see how you can avoid this!''


    Elysia threw a mini sun ball in her hand at the tiger at high speed. Feeling a very dangerous threat, the heart of the tiger seemed to scream to fly away, as far as he could.


    Because of her very fast throw speed, the tiger had not yet managed to escape, the fireball actually passed through the tiger body.


    The ultimate miniature sun ball throw from Elysia actually missed its target...


    *BOOM!*


    A powerful explosion from a very hot miniature sun that finally hits the ground makes a simr st wave of an atomic bomb with smoke and an all-red explosion.


    The poor Komodo dragon who was still chasing the tiger that was flying in the sky was directly affected by the Elysia attack and could only roar helplessly because of his unfortunate fate as if he did not ept it.


    While the white tiger, which was originally the target of the Elysia attack, thrown away due to the st wave.

 Chapter 17: A Bit Too Much

    <h4>Chapter 17: A Bit Too Much</h4>


    ''I missed it...''


    Elysia who was still floating high in the sky saw her attack miss her target and explode after touching the ground. Therge explosion that urred forced her to make a barrier from the elements of light on all sides to protect herself.


    After the explosion had subsided a little, Elysia saw with her advanced vision from inside the barrier that theke right below had disappeared and the trees in the forest had begun to be consumed by the red rooster.


    ''Oh no! Theke disappeared and the forest started to burn! I must stop the fire so that the flora in this forest is not destroyed and pollution is no more than this! '' She began to panic while trying to find a solution from her mind.


    ''Wow! Lil Ely, you''re so vicious. One attack from you has consumed a huge area and created a crater of fire! But the forest started to burn, put it out immediately.''


    Elena eximed in amazement at what she saw with their shared vision, but she did not forget to give suggestions for immediate action on forest fires.


    ''I understand that. Come on Ely, think of the right thing for the current circumstances. What can make so much water to put out this fire? Rain. Yes, I need very heavy rain for this.''


    Elysia got a brilliant idea considering theke which had evaporated due to heat and disappeared from the previous ce, water vapor should have gathered in the sky in the form of clouds.


    She began to use the elements of wind and water magic to elerate the process of rain from the sky, very very heavy rain that can immediately flush the forest areas that are burning everywhere.


    Dense ck clouds began to gather in the sky very quickly signaling that heavy rain wasing, strong winds followed the sign of the inevitable, and lightning shes began to rumble as if screaming for the appearance of a great storm that was about to arrive.


    Elysia was too focused on making heavy rain to put out fires in the forest, but she did it a little too much, and now, she creates a storm that engulfs the whole forest, rather than heavy rain.


    Very heavy rain immediately flushed Avrora Forest and immediately put out the zing fire and quickly filled the crater due to an earlier explosion with water to form ake that was much bigger than before.


    ''Lil Ely, you. Pfft... Hahaha... You''re overdoing it. See now a big storm is ravaging the whole forest.''


    Elena burst outughing from [Soul Realm] seeing the forest that had just survived a forest fire that began to spread, it was now hit by a big storm.


    ''Um. Looks like I did it a bit too much...''


    The culprit was speechless after that while looking at a hurricane that was starting to form and lightning that continued to dance from the sky right behind the clouds while continuing to strike across the forest.


    Forest fires that previously engulfed several kilometers from the forest, have now be huge storms covering an area of ??thousands of kilometers, or even engulfing the entire Avrora Forest.


    The entire poption of the Human Continent could feel how fierce the storm was while looking at it from afar, and almost all the existence with the power of Saint or above from outside the Human Continent could feel the terrible disaster that was happening there.


    Therefore, almost all ces of authority send their envoys to investigate further the situation in Avrora Forest and if possible to investigate the cause, because it is almost impossible for arge storm to suddenly ur in a very short time.


    ''Well, at least the fire has been extinguished, and the crater from the explosion has be a bigger and newerke...''


    Elysia tried to console herself while using the wind elemental magic back to the jet ck clouds that gathered as far as the eye could see the sky to immediately split and spread in all directions.


    A few momentster, the weather was clear again with a blue sky without clouds and sunlight that seemed to preach the good news that the disaster was over.


    ''But, Sister Elena. Isn''t this strange? When my first attempt to practice magic, I immediately felt exhausted. Why do I feel like I can easily use various magic using my energy right now?''


    After everything was finished, Elysia used her invisible magic again and began to think of things that should not have happened before.


    ''Um. I think it''s also weird. While I used your body to get away from the cave, I also felt physically and mentally exhausted. In addition to a tired body, the body''s energy is also drained. Hmm... What is your current status?'' Elena also thought the same thing with her.


    Hearing that question, Elysia also felt curious about her current status and began to focus on herself to bring up her own status.


    [| Lv. 21 | Apprentice Mage | Elysia Avery | Female (16) | HP: 4,500 / 4,500 | EP: 4,500e+9 / - |]


    ''Hum. Everything is the same as before... What !? What is this? My Energy Point is over the limit! e+9, What does it mean? Billion in math? Hm... As I recall, I checked my statusst night and I only had 4,500 EP... Did I just see it wrongst night?'' Elysia saw her status and was surprised when she checked the odd part of her energy point.


    ''Fufufu... That breaks the bnce. But... Lil Ely, do you rememberst night you were constantly glowing in gold? From Harold''s exnation, your body only has too much energy.''


    Elena just giggled softly from [Soul Realm] while embracing Elysia''s spirit form. Since the battle, she ced Elysia''s spirit form on herp and embraced her while she was absorbed in watching Elysia''s battle against the winged white tiger.


    ''Is that so... But at that moment my body shone with dark gold energy aura, and when I returned to this form I was sure I had a white energy aura. Eh? Wait a minute...''


    Elysia returned to her train of thought and tried to see the ''energy aura'' that she emitted when using it to cast magic. She didn''t pay attention to the color of the energy that she emitted when she using magic earlier in the battle against the winged white tiger.


    Seeing the radiant energy that was still white as before, she let out a little sigh with a slightly confused face. Then, she tried several experiments and saw the ''energy aura'' that she emitted became dark gold energy aura and made it continue to shine as before and dim it again, then her energy aura became red, dark blue, dark cyan, and so on, at her will.


    ''This... Harold told me that the level of strength a person will influence the color of their [energy aura], but what is this? I am still at level 21 and only as an Apprentice Mage can even change it and make my body return like a firefly, just likest night. Sister Elena, do you know anything?''


    She muttered in her mind after experimenting toment on what she just did. After feeling deadlocked, she asked Elena, her always reliable sister who had even been with her from birth.


    ''Em. Forgive me. I don''t know about that either. But if you pay attention to your story before, right after the earthquake and the cave will copse, you immediatelye out of the cave where you and Sylvia are together, while your body always emits a dark gold energy aura after that.''


    Elena expressed her opinion about the current situation of Elysia, based only on the detailed story of Elysia about her experiencest night.


    Elysia nodded and considered him to be the only clue at the moment and would learn more at ater time.


    ''Ne... Can we assume that we have a lot of energy and can use a lot of magic as a gift because we were thrown into this world?''


    ''A gift, huh?''


    Elysia could not answer the question or more like a response from Elena, she just looked far into the horizon with her mind that was still working fast because of that. Their existence in this world does not mean simple.

 Chapter 18: The Decision She Will Take With Confidence

    <h4>Chapter 18: The Decision She Will Take With Confidence</h4>


    ''Lil Ely, look at that. Something is shining near a newly formedke.'' Elena eximed as Elysia was staring at the horizon with a quick thought in the process, she tried to distract Elysia.


    Elysia immediately left her train of thought about the cause of her being stranded in this world and many other things, she shook her head slightly to put aside that overwhelming thought. Thinking too much is not a good thing.


    She saw a round object blinking because of the reflection of the sun''s light with it in the position directed by Elena from her [Soul Realm] and immediately approached the sparkling object. Elysia didn''t realize it because her mind was focused on what Elena had said before.


    A dark blue crystal orb the size of a tennis ball lying on the edge of theke, Elysia immediately took the crystal orb while looking at the semi-transparent crystal in her hand.


    ''What is this thing? Like a normal crystal ball that is used by fortune-tellers.'' Elysia murmured with a slight joke while checking the physical form of the crystal which was slightly cracked.


    ''Fufu. You are joking Lil Ely, now try to analyze the status of the crystal.''


    ''Um.'' She agreed with Elena and immediately checked the status of the crystal.


    [| Lv. 51 | Earth Grade | Earth Komodo Dragon Energy Core | 80/100 |]


    ''What? This crystal is the energy core of the Komodo Dragon earlier? His body was destroyed by the explosion and became this crystal? Why level 51? I remember him having level 153 when I saw his status.''


    Elysia fired several questions that arose only because of the dark blue crystal in her hand.


    ''Level 153... Level 51. Hmm... So the crystal is one-third of the spirit beast level. That''s a meaningful clue. Oh, yes! Lil Ely, don''t you still have the body of the winged ck tiger? Check inside him whether he has simr crystals or not.''


    A brilliant idea that just came from Elena was immediately implemented by Elysia who felt confused.


    She returned to her [Space Storage] which was 25 meters on each side. [Space Storage] which was almost full now has only tiger bodies, aurora crystal stones, and ''looted goods'' that have not been inspected in its entirety.


    Elysia pulled out arge tiger body and looked further with her advanced perception. The energy aura from inside the tiger is clearly visible in her eyes.


    Next, she tried to tear the tiger''s body with wind de magic and retrieve a crystal orb that was the same color as the crystal orb found on the edge of theke.


    [| Lv. 47 | Earth Grade | Quantum Winged Tiger Energy Core | 100/100 |]


    ''Sister Elena, this energy crystal does have a level one-third of its owner. But why do they have crystals like this? I can examine my own body and I don''t have a crystal in my body that is simr to that.'' Elysia spoke lightly while cleaning the crystal orb from the blood. Then she put the tiger body and the two crystal orbit back into her [Space Storage].


    ''For the time being, I don''t know either. What about the fate of the white tiger that is targeting you? He was thrown far away, right? If he''s still alive maybe we can make a conclusion about this.''


    Elena returned to the reliable big sister mode, and Elysia began searching for the presence of the winged white tiger that had previously attacked her.


    Even though Elena knew that Elysia could realize all her problems and ovee them, the fact that Elysia exchanged words, exchanged opinions, even relied on her a little, made her very happy.


    Elena has long been lonely and began to feel empty, she really enjoyed the current situation, where she always had someone who always apanied her. She no longer chooses to sleep long and sleep all the time like on Earth.


    As for Elysia, since living on Earth, she has never trusted anyonepletely, is always alert and cautious, and does not forget to pray to God for His grace.


    She knew the existence of her guardian angel since her abilities were awakened, and just because of that belief, she always tried to rise from her downturn as Ali.


    Therefore, ever since she met Elena, she could be said to regard Elena as the person she trusted the most and to exchange everything she thought without fear and doubt about her past trauma.


    In the fight against the winged white tiger, she does not feel afraid or get extreme body reactions like in the past, but an adrenaline rush that makes her very excited with a little smile on her face.


    Some time searching from the air, Elysia finally found the figure of a white tiger who fell with a full wound and blood on his body. She immediatelynded and approached the white tiger.


    Feeling something approaching, the white tiger growled as if bluffing despite his body''s incapability of standing. After he opened his eyes, he saw the human that he had attacked right at 25 meters in front of him.


    Elysia ignored the growl of the dying tiger and looked at the body of the tiger using her ''advanced perception'', but she did not find the energy crystal she was looking for, after searching for a while.


    ''He doesn''t have it...''


    ''...'' Elena also could not say anything to make a conclusion.


    ''Oh! Or maybe that energy crystal orb could form if the owner was dead and the released energy crystallized into an energy crystal orb! '' Elysia conveyed her theory based on the crystallizationws she had learned in school.


    ''Err... That might be possible. So what are you going to do, Lil Ely? Give freedom to that poor spirit beast from his suffering forever? ''


    Elysia did not immediately answer and continued to approach the dying tiger, but looked into her eyes, she had made a decision.


    "Human! Why can I feel my kin aura from your body!?" Shortly before Elysia would give the white tiger a relief from the cruel world, the tiger opened his mouth and spoke in a deep voice and understandablenguage.


    "I don''t know what you mean." Elysia only responded briefly with a confused and slightly surprised face because this spirit beast could speak and no longer growl. These are the first words she utters to her opponent. During the previous battle, she only muttered in her mind and did not speak with her mouth.


    "Don''t lie to me! I came here just because I was looking for my brother who went on an adventure here. But after I followed in his footsteps, I found the aura of his death from your body! Now say it! Did you kill him!"


    The white tiger began to shout loudly with a deep voice despite his dying body, maybe he could not die peacefully if he did not know the truth of the fate of his brother.


    Elysia''s mind shook a little after hearing that, she could guess who was meant by this spirit beast, but she needed to confirm it.


    "What does your brother look like? Is he simr to you but in deep ck?"


    "Yes! That''s my brother! I know he''s dead after feeling the aura of his death from your body, please tell me the truth. So that I can die peacefully..."


    The tiger''s voice began to soften and stare as if begging, thest request before his death that was approaching slowly.


    While Elysia''s mind began to confuse with some guilt, the ck tiger that she killed in the previous cave, because she felt threatened only because of the existence of him was apparently the brother of this white tiger.


    ''Just tell him the truth, we need to respect hisst wish.'' Elena seemed to persuade gently after feeling Elysia''s thoughts that were starting to mess up.


    "Yes, I killed him. He came to me with a wound that was no less severe than yours." Elysia immediately spoke honestly, she didn''t care what the consequences awaited her.


    "Is that so? So it was you who killed him, but it wasn''t you who caused his death... Now you can kill me. I have lived enough in this cruel world."


    The words spoken by the white tiger grew smaller after epting the reality and seemed to be whispering in hisst words.


    He knew Elysia had not lied to him by only using his weakened instincts to estimate the truth, now he could sleep peacefully forever and be free from world affairs that were so cruel to him and his brother.


    Seeing the white tiger who was ready to fetch his end, Elysia no longer felt guilty, but more to the pity after hearing hisst words that were like a whisper.


    For some reason, Elysia could feel the mncholy of this white tiger, a feeling she had felt long, long time ago, when she just wanted to end her life while still on Earth as Ali. Her tears began to gradually obscure her vision while her body trembled slightly remembering that.


    Now, she can''t end this winged white tiger life. The decision that she had originally taken with confidence began to fade following her tears that began to flow from her eyes.


    ''Lil Ely... Just follow what your heart says and do what you want to do. I will always be with you and protect you.''


    Subtle sentences full of tenderness and a lot of attention given from Elena through her mind, it made Elysia immediately wipe her tears with other decisions that she would take with confidence.

 Chapter 19: Spirit Bonding

    <h4>Chapter 19: Spirit Bonding</h4>


    After calming herself, Elysia looked at the body of the white tiger which had wounds all over his body, whether it was an external wound or an internal wound. The spirit beast was on the verge of death and had closed his eyes to ept his fate.


    Then, Elysia walked closer until right next to the spirit beast''s body which was 4 meters long and 2 meters high before stretching out her two hands at the dying body.


    She will try the thing thates to mind now, the healing process.


    Elysia used her ''advanced perception'' and then used her magic to stop the bleeding by narrowing the blood vessels around severe external injuries.


    After freezing the wound isplete, together with white blood cells have worked well to prevent infection, then she elerates the process of producing cogen with her magic to form damaged tissue.


    Visible to the naked eye, the outer wounds on the tiger body slowly healed. Elysiapletely healed the tiger''s outer wounds, and then she tried to heal the inner wounds.


    Everything she does uses only the medical theory that she has learned and has bemon knowledge on Earth, along with her strong imagination and magical abilities, she sessfully heals the tiger bodypletely. If not counted blood marks on the white fur of the tiger, he seemed never to have been injured at all.


    Unfortunately, the spirit beast in question had closed his eyes and didn''t care about the world, he didn''t realize the death that would pick him up had missed him from the list.


    ''*phew* I didn''t think it would work. Thews of nature in this world are miraculous and wonderful.'' After finishing healing the poor white tiger, she felt relieved in her mind.


    ''It is you who is amazing, Lil Ely. You can either let the tiger die or immediately release him from suffering, but you prefer to heal him.'' Elena praised with a smile.


    ''Um. I don''t know why, I feel like I saw my old self in this tiger, and I will feel sorry if I just let him die. I try to live without regrets and I will always be like that.''


    Elysia moved away from the side of the tiger that had recovered before muttering in her pleasant voice."You will not die just like that. Your fate is what you determine and not what you receive. You are the master of your own destiny. Regarding your brother who went first to the afterlife, he might die even if he does not meet me, maybe it was fate that made me free him from his suffering."


    The creature in question moved his ear as if responding to a voice he could hear clearly. He began to realize that death had passed over him so he was not picked up to the afterlife. Then, he opened his blue feline eyes and stared at Elysia''s back that kept walking away.


    The winged white tiger immediately stood up feeling healed from all the wounds he had suffered, then he tried to think and understand the words of the female human.


    "Please wait a moment!" The white tiger eximed as it slowly approached the human.


    Elysia turned and looked directly into the tiger''s feline blue eyes while the tiger looked at Elysia''s purplish-blue eyes.


    A human and a spirit beast looked at each other as if they were assessing each other''s characters for a few moments.


    "Can I see my brother''s body?" The spirit beast that had used a deep voice now seemed to beg.


    Elysia nodded and with a light hand gesture, she put out the corpse of a winged ck tiger from her [Space Storage].


    The white tiger immediately approached the lifeless body of his brother who had be cold. he sniffed and seemed to stroke his brother''s body with his paw as if he were mourning and crying.


    "Can you grant me one wish?" After a few moments passed, the white tiger spoke to Elysia while still staring at the body of the ck tiger lying on the ground.


    "What is your wish?" Elysia frowned slightly.


    "Can I bury my brother''s body properly?" Now he turned his tiger head to look at Elysia.


    "What makes you so sure I will grant it? I heal you who are dying for personal reasons." Even though in her heart she will grant it, she still needs to rify things. She doesn''t want to be framed or exploited because of her kindness.


    "Please, he is my only family. I''ll give you anything." He returned to beg.


    "What will you give me?" Elysia began to feel guilty, but she remained on the hard front because every step and decision she took would determine her future. She must be very careful in every situation.


    The tiger fell silent immediately. He had nothing to offer to exchange the body of his brother, whereas the path of coercion was stupid suicide.


    "Why are you silent? I''m sorry, but I can''t take the risk in the future if you can''t offer what is worth it." Elysia murmured with a distant view, while the white tiger interpreted it with a different meaning.


    In this unsafe world where wars still often ur between races and groups, the possibility of extortion, framed, and other problems could have urred due to current events. So he understood what Elysia said to ''take the risk'' like that.


    "Myself. I will offer myself in exchange for my brother. Since you healed me, I will serve you sincerely for the rest of my life. So, please grant me this wish." A white tiger who thinks it''s impossible to fight and interprets it to a different thing offers everything he has.


    ''Serve me? What does it mean?'' Elysia was surprised but did not understand what the tiger meant.


    ''Lil Ely, we better not overdo this. He dared to offer himself with determination. If problems ariseter, I will be there with you.'' Elena said that her opinion made Elysia no longer think too much.


    "Um. Alright."


    A short sentence that made the spirit beast relieved. He then bowed his body to the ground.


    "Now please touch my head. I have opened my spirit to you, you can mark me as yours and that will prevent me from betraying you."


    Elysia was a little hesitant, but she still did what she asked. She touched the tiger''s head with defense preparations if the spirit beast suddenly attacked. Then she felt strange energying to her, she reflexively channeled her energy into the strange energy.


    The spirit bond had been established between the master and servant without Elysia knowing how that could happen, but the existence of the servant could be felt inside her.


    And a unique mark appeared on the tiger''s head, the same position where Elysia put her hand.


    "What was that?" Elysia immediately pulled her arm from the tiger''s head while looking at the unique mark in the position she had touched earlier. The mark seemed to be transparent before it was fully absorbed.


    "It is a ritual of spirit bonding between masters and servants, in which servants must open their souls to the master to be marked. I will die if you die, but that is not the other way around. You can use the mark tomunicate andmand me. I am Vanessa, greet Master."


    Vanessa said her long narrative with a different voice but Elysia did not pay attention to it because she was trying hard to adjust to their rapidly changing situation even though she did not show it through facial expressions, and Elena tried to think logically to calm Elysia from her excessive thoughts out of concern.


    "*sigh* So what are you going to do now?"


    After her mind calmed down, she sighed and returned to their topic. Strangely she does not feel afraid of beasts rather than humans because she thinks beasts are just animals and something in the form of people is human which sometimes makes her traumatized.


    "I will soon bury my brother properly to ournd." Vannessa said firmly as if that was his priority.


    "Um. Then I''ll be there too. Since you became my servant, I don''t need to worry about many things and I want you to answer some of my questions. In return, you can ask me questions. I won''t lie to you. So don''t try to lie to me."


    Elysia said after epting her situation and thinking clearly again. After Vanessa agreed, Elysia put the ck tiger body back into [Space Storage], and the two of them immediately went to thend in question.


    On the other hand, many representatives from various organizations or groups are heading to Avrora Forest to investigate previous un-natural events that have urred in the Human Continent.

 Chapter 20: A Battle Between Gods?

    <h4>Chapter 20: A Battle Between Gods?</h4>


    Harold returned to the Cuttexus Kingdom and performed a mass funeral procession that took ce in his territory in the morning. The funeral was full of mourning which was attended by all the nobles and the general public, even the royal family including the emperor came personally to attend the funeral.


    After the procession was finished, the Emperor of the Cuttexus Kingdom, asked for an exnation of the incident in detail from Harold.


    Elliott Evans is currently sitting in his private room with Harold Reinhard. In ordance with Harold''s request that said the information was sensitive, there were only the two of them talking about the incident experienced by Haroldst night.


    Elliott listened carefully as he asked a number of questions that were answered immediately by Harold.


    "*sigh* What you and your family experienced is very sad but at the same time very interesting. Ondo Reinhard, your eldest son and future sessor of the Reinhard family, Amanda Grace, your daughter-inw, Alisha Reinhard, your dear granddaughter, and two hundred the knight died overnight due to an attack that could not be found. Once again I offer my full condolences for your loss."


    After the length of the story, Elliott offered his condolences once more because what his old friend was feeling right now was very heavy and hard. He could not imagine if his son and his grandchildren would leave forever on the same day after he sent their departure joyfully on his grandchild''s birthday.


    "You don''t need to say it again, Emperor Elliott. I have dealt with the grief I experienced." Harold shook his head at his old friend who had be an emperor.


    The two of them were good friends who were brought together in the same academy and came from the same kingdom even though they had different statuses and talents.


    Elliott is the only descendant of the Evans Royal Family with pure Emperor blood who will be the sessor as Emperor in the future, while Harold is an ordinary knight who fought along with Elliott since they were young until now where Harold has earned his title as a Duke.


    Everything that Harold has is the result of his hard work. 56 years ago, he married an ordinary girl who was brought together by fate and was blessed with 3 healthy sons. Unfortunately, after 25 years of marriage, his wife died of an incurable disease of unknown cause.


    After yesterday''s tragedy, now he only has two sons who helped him manage his Duke''s Family and two grandchildren who have gone to the academy in the Aeddoterra Kingdom.


    Two of his sons already have a wife with a woman of their choice and each has a female and male descendant, with his granddaughter as his first grandchildren who are 2 years apart from her brother.


    While his eldest son, who was too preupied with his knight career, was married one year after his grandson was born.


    Although a bitte from his two younger siblings, Ondo managed to find his soul mate from the devoted woman of the Grace Baron Family, Amanda Grace, to be his wife.


    After one year of marriage, the Reinhard Duke Family is once again blessed with a descendant. Alisha Reinhard, Harold''s youngest grandchild who received the most attention from the family because of her cheerful behavior and was loved by her two siblings.


    Now the entire lineage of Harold''s eldest son was gone, leaving a deep mncholy.


    "What do you think about the Goddess you met? Are you sure she has the power of a God?"


    Elliott changed the topic of their conversation after feeling the topic became heavy. He had heard the whole story of the tragedy which would also be explored deeper by the royal knights, they were just waiting for his orders.


    This Goddess is what Elliott meant as interesting in his initial sentence.


    "I''m sure she has immeasurable power. ording to documents circting, a person who is at the God level will emit golden-colored energy when they will use their magic or abilities. But this time it''s different, she always emits dark gold energy aura." Harold exined his opinion.


    "Hmm... Dark gold energy aura huh... In Vrelenia there are only three Gods known to the world, but they no longer care about world affairs and focus on their meditation. As far as I know, they only have a light gold energy aura."


    Elliott murmured nkly while thinking about the Goddess. If it is true ording to Harold''s words, then clearly the Goddess who did not leave her name is far stronger than the three Gods.


    "But what is she doing in Avrora Forest? That forest is a vast forest that lies between the southern, western, and central parts of the Human Continent... Not to mention that there is a Devil Emperor who suddenly came to that forest, but he immediately just left after I felt his energy aura."


    "Emperor Elliott, about that I have another exnation."


    Harold interrupted Elliott''s hollow murmur. Maybe in the entire Cuttexus Kingdom, only him dared to do so to the Cuttexus''s Emperor, because only Harold called Elliott as ''Emperor Elliott'' while others respectfully called him as ''Your Majesty''.


    "What is that?"


    "The Goddess of Light is what I call her because of the bright rays of her. She has juste to this world, and the cause of the Devil Emperores to Avrora is only because he is looking for his only daughter who ran away from home and lost to get there. Fortunately, his daughter met with the Goddess who just came to this world and told her many things." Harold took a deep breath before continuing his exnation.


    "Then the Devil Emperor came and confronted directly with the Goddess, but the battle did not ur. The Goddess only asked the daughter of the Devil Emperor to return home with his father, and because of that the Devil Emperor left immediately after you felt his aura which was openly emitted ."


    "Well, you missed the story like that earlier so I don''t know. So, after talking directly with the Goddess, what do you think of her position? Where does she take sides." Elliott has different thoughts and concerns at this time.


    "At first I was also worried that the daughter of the Devil Emperor would nt their hatred of humans towards the Goddess who had juste to this world. Therefore, I tried to nt goodwill about humans and other in-depth exnations about several things. But my worries turned out to be in vain, she doesn''t really care about the mortal world and doesn''t want to interfere."


    Elliott heaved a sigh of relief hearing that. If God is an enemy of humanity, then humans will surely be extinct.


    "Is there any sequel afterward?"


    "Yes, like my previous story. Because of my exnation of the basic knowledge of this world, she helped with our main goal ofing to Avrora Forest in the dark of the night. With her magic, she immediately found all the people we were looking for after I showed them their portraits. Unfortunately, my granddaughter cannot be found."


    Harold exined what he had exined before. Because the story is somewhatplicated for him, he identally missed the incident with the Devil Emperor. He did not tell about his family heirloom that was lost and could be found by pleading with the Goddess in question.


    "So, if the Goddesses from the outside world, we live from one of the many worlds out there..." Elliott now looked out the window at the distant sky with aplicated look.


    He did not doubt the story told from Harold personally, even the words of a Goddess did not raise the slightest suspicion because it was impossible for the divine beings to lie to mortals. She only needs basic information from the person she first met.


    "But there is one thing we need to pay attention to again, Emperor Elliott. the Goddess came to this world along with her disciple and she will leave her disciple to practice in this world. In my opinion, most likely her disciple will head to the Magic Academy in the Aeddoterra Kingdom."


    Harold provided another very important information, a disciple of a God-level being!


    But, Shortly after, before Elliot could even respond to the other information Harold had just given, a terrible explosion came from afar, more precisely from Avrora Forest, right where the window of Elliot''s private room was facing.


    ckish-red smoke soared high into the sky that formed like a giant mushroom due to a massive explosion wave can be seen from their current location despite their great distances. Earthquake shocks caused by explosions can even be felt vaguely.


    "What is that!?" Elliott immediately stood up shouting after seeing a phenomenon he had never encountered.


    "That''s from Avrora Forest. Is the Goddess still there?" Harold muttered while looking at the phenomenon.


    "Harold, follow me! Let''s quickly fly to the sky to find out more!" Elliott shouted as if he wanted to jump out of the room after hearing Harold''s murmur, he knew what that meant, while Harold immediately followed from behind.


    The two of them immediately went out of the room and flew into the air to a height that was felt to be enough to observe in more detail to the phenomenon in Avrora Forest.


    Everyone in the Cuttexus Kingdom could see from a distance that terrible phenomenon that seemed to be able to destroy their entire kingdom.


    As for other kingdoms and officials from other races on different continents, they were also aware of this phenomenon.


    They could see the zone destroyed by the huge explosion in the distance using their advanced vision at their current altitude.


    Shortly after Elliott and Harold reached the sufficient altitude, dark clouds immediately gathered in almost all of Avrora Forest''s sky and immediately devoured the forest with a fierce storm with lightning and hurricanes.


    The red rooster that was hit immediately extinguished due to the storm. Unfortunately, they could not see Elysia who was also floating in the air because their distance was too far and she was too small to be seen from that distance.


    "Is there a battle between the gods there? Look at the destruction and this natural phenomenon. None of this can be done even by someone with an Emperor level!" Elliott eximed once more, but he only continued his observations because it was impossible for him to interfere in battles at this level.


    Avrora Forest, which stretches for tens of thousands of kilometers, is almost entirely covered by fierce storms and other disasters. Therefore, when the storm hit the forest, they could not look any further into Avrora Forest and could only see the fierce storm was engulfing the forest.


    Harold was silent with his own thoughts remembering there was the same ce he met the Goddessst night. He thought there was someone who dared to challenge the Goddess and cause this natural phenomenon, not to mention the explosion earlier.


    A few momentster, the storm that had hit ferociously in Avrora Forest suddenly stopped. The jet ck clouds in the forest sky also immediately spread out in various directions and disappeared as if a storm had never happened before.


    "I''d better tell the Emperor and the leaders of five other kingdoms on the Human Continent about this along with your story earlier, Harold. I''m sure all the top brass from various parts of the world will investigate this, including other races. We will also send an investigation force after sharing this information." Elliott spoke firmly about his agenda to his best friend after things returned to normal. Whereas Harold had a serious face after hearing that.


    The two of them immediately returned to the royal castle to share this critical information with the five other human kingdoms. They must immediately act together with other kingdoms to investigate this incident and make further decisions.


    Everything that happened came and went surprisingly quickly. At least they need to know what really happened there. Did the battle between the gods just take ce there?


    While the top brass from outside the Human Continent sent representatives to further investigate with their spies who were there about this strange phenomenon, while the five human kingdoms also sent investigative troops to Avrora Forest for the same purpose. The perpetrator is actually going away with the winged white tiger from the ''crime scene'' as if she is innocent and is not responsible for the previous phenomenon.

 Chapter 21: Tigress from the Start

    <h4>Chapter 21: Tigress from the Start</h4>


    Right now Elysia is flying through the sky in invisible mode, more precisely sitting on the back of a Heavenly Winged Tiger named Vanessa.


    Elena who was bored just returned to her beauty sleep and asked to be woken up when they arrived.


    After cleansing the remaining blood and burn marks on Vanessa''s white fur with magic, the two of them went to thend that Vanessa intended before.


    On the way, Vanessa proposes to fly in the sky and ask Elysia to sit on his back while Elysia disguises their existence in an invisible mode with Elysia''s magic so as not to be detected by anyone.


    She had predicted that there would be a group of people who would investigate the previous incident. Because of that, the two of them immediately ran away from the ''crime scene'' at full speed above the clouds.


    "Vanessa." Elysia who sat on the back of the white tiger called his name after the trip which took ce in silence and could only be heard the sound of the wind that she blocked with her magic.


    "Yes, Master." Even though Elysia''s voice was faint because of the wind, Vanessa could still hear clearly because of their spiritual connections.


    "You can ask me anything, and I won''t lie to you. Instead, I''ll ask you backter, and don''t try to lie to me."


    Elysia revealed a worthwhile exchange. Their rtionship came so fast and tied so deep, Elysia who was trapped could only try so that Vanessa and herself could trust each other with honest conversations about things that could be a wedge in the heart.


    "..." Vanessa paused for a moment as if she understood what Elysia meant, Vanessa was indeed willing for this and was prepared, but Elysia who seemed to be far more ignorant trying to have good rtions was greatly appreciated.


    He felt like he had trapped Elysia with the Spirit Bonding Ritual he had done before because Elysia knew nothing about it at all.


    He thought humans would be happy to get a servant from the Spirit Beast level who would serve his master for life, but Elysia who didn''t know about it was actually unhappy and could only ept it because ''the rice had be porridge''.


    The effort that Elysia is currently doing to start a good rtionship is greatly appreciated by him. Previously, Vanessa was in a hurry to make a previous decision, but now it feels right in making that decision.


    Right now he thinks things that might be demons in his heart in the future, they need to make things clear now.


    "Can you tell me the true events of your meeting with my brother? I hope you tell me everything you know." Vanessa asked for a detailed exnation. Actually, he did not me Elysia because he knew the actual events were moreplicated, and Elysia only freed his brother from his suffering.


    Elysia lightly told the truth with a third person''s perspective without the slightest lie. But the narrative she utters is actually intentional so emotions are not expressed in her, even her circumstances and her reasons for nting a dagger into the heart of a ck tiger are missed.


    "So what are you thinking right now?" Elysia asked for her conclusions after recounting what had happened like the documentary.


    "Um, I no longer me you since I proposed to be your servant. Since I know the truth, I can onlyment the fate of my brother who is gone. He is very stupid toe that far just to go on an adventure and leave our safend. He met a group of humans numbering in the hundreds and foolishly fighting them to a critical state only to end up running away with a very severe wound. Until finally he met you..." The face of the winged white tiger looked forward full of emotions with teary eyes.


    "You have checked the condition of your brother''s body. However, I apologize for that in advance and I am sorry that I am part of the cause." Elysia expressed her apologies sincerely.


    "En." Vanessa awaits her continuation.


    "Actually the Komodo Dragon that you fought before was also killed because of the explosion I caused. After that, I found his energy core. To confirm my theory, I dissected your brother''s body to prove it and found a simr energy core, but I still keep the energy core inside my [Space Storage]. "


    Elysia recounts previous events regarding her theory. Since Vanessa asked for an exchange with his brother''s body, then the energy core is included in it, right?


    "Energy core?" Vanessa just didn''t understand what Elysia meant.


    Seeing the other party did not understand, Elysia took out the energy core in question and made it float right in front of Vanessa with her magic. "Like this. I call it an energy core."


    "What !? This isn''t an energy core! This is Mana Stone, extraction from the energy in his dead body." Vanessa eximed as if surprised. He thought his brother''s Mana Stone was gone, but it was only kept separately.


    "Nee... Calm yourself. I almost fell for freefall. So, what do you know about the energy core." Elysia positioned herself better on Vanessa''s back before pulling the intended energy core back into her hands.


    "Sorry... The energy core you are referring to is the extraction of energy from a dead body that formed naturally shortly after a living creature fetches death. The higher the rank of the creature, the higher the energy in its body along with its core energy after death." Vanessa returned to his original posture to fly stably and changed the naming of the object called Mana Stone into an energy core.


    "Is that so? Then isn''t this core really valuable? Can it be used to increase one''s strength?" Elysia asked what made her curious.


    "Yes, that could be. Part of the reason the conflict urred was because of the energy core. The conflict got worse after it spread to conflict between races because they thought killing their own race was not the right thing to do." Vanessa spoke in a neutral tone as if it were no longer his business.


    Hearing that, Elysia was astonished. "So, killing their own race is wrong, and killing other races is correct? And all that is just for this energy core?" She smiled wryly while feeling bitter while looking at the dark blue energy core in her hands withplex emotions.


    A big conflict that has happened for a long time and makes the world tense just because of a small object simr to the one in her hand.


    "Yes, unfortunately, the reality is like that. But that is only part of the reason there is conflict. So, don''t assume that is the only contributing factor, Master." Vanessa repeated again for his conclusion.


    "Hey, Vanessa... I''m still wondering about this before..." Elysia tried to ask but was confused about the right way to ask after a few moments has passed, she seemed to be trying to change their topic that became a bit heavy because the world''s chaos was not their responsibility.


    "What is it, Master? Don''t be shy." Vanessa also tried to get along with Elysia.


    "Your name is Vanessa, right? Are you a male tiger or female tiger?" Finally, Elysia found a rather appropriate word to ask.


    "So rude! I was a tigress from the start!" Vanessa feels offended. It turns out that she has been considered a male tiger by her Master.


    (AN: Oops! Vanessa is a tigress. So after this, the pronouns will be adjusted)


    "Sorry..." While Elysia felt awkward because she mistook Vanessa''s gender. She just doesn''t know much about their difference if ites to animals.


    Their journey was quiet once again because of that. One feels awkward and the other just doesn''t know what to ask.

 Chapter 22: Fly at the Speed of Light

    <h4>Chapter 22: Fly at the Speed of Light</h4>


    "Vanessa, as I thought. There will be partiesing to investigate the incident in the forest..."


    Elysia who continued to fly northwest on Vanessa''s back saw many groups who were heading into the forest. They all could disguise their existence very well, but not for Elysia''s vision, and their strength was above the Master Rank and above, there were even some Saint Ranks who came to investigate.


    "Well, what can they do after knowing the shocking phenomenon that you have caused... So, what are we going to do?" Vanessa answered helplessly while looking at a faint Tier 5 figure who rushed into the forest with her advanced vision.


    Not only thousands of kilometers of forest area were destroyed, even almost all of the forest area was hit by a violent storm. Naturally, they would alle to investigate the events that came and went so suddenly.


    "It''s okay, continue with our current agenda. I''ve disguised us in an invisible mode." Elysia assured Vanesa with confidence. If, ording to her estimates, then both of them will be almost impossible to detect.


    As for one of the Saint Rank detected by Elysia''s vision, she felt she was being watched and immediately looked up at where Elysia and Vanessa were, but she could not find anything in the sky and just shook her head slightly before resumed to her investigation task.


    She is the best spy of other races who are already adept at disguising herself very well, it seems impossible for others to detect her unless she deliberately releases her disguises. She only assumed that the previous premonition was a mistake because of her caution in the Human Continent.


    Unfortunately, the ability she is very proud of is not useful in Elysia''s eyes and will cause some problems for her in the future.


    "Alright."


    Vanessa immediately believed that because her master seemed to be a very talented mage, it was not impossible for her. But until now, she became very curious about the origin of her master which she didn''t know anything at all.


    "Nee, Master... May I ask about your origins? You are so strong even though you are still in Tier 1 and you don''t seem to know many things. Can you tell me a few things if you don''t mind?" Vanessa could no longer contain her curiosity.


    "..." Elysia paused for a moment and made Vanessa even more nervous as time passed, she began asking herself whether the question was excessive to ask.


    "Of course you can, I have said it to answer your question and won''t lie the same to you. I don''t know what you mean by Tier 1, but I''m still an Apprentice Mage. It''s also true I don''t know many things as you mentioned, that''s because I just came into this world from a different world out there." Elysia answered lightly, then she asked about the Tier Vanessa meant earlier.


    The tier is just a naming based on energy rank simr to those used by humans, and only the naming is different. Apprentice Rank is Tier 1, and likewise God Rank is Tier 10. The naming of the power rank ismonly used by the Beast Continent residents, the ce they are going at right now.


    "Isn''t that strange, Master? Tier 1 forunching magic on such arge scale is impossible... Your energy aura is white, and you didn''t lie to me, but I just can''t understand..."


    "Yeah, I also don''t understand at all. Maybe it''s because I''m from a different world... But remember my words this time Vanessa. Never leak anything about my origin or things that could cause trouble for me whatever the reason." Elysia uttered herst sentence in seriousness along with a firm tone.


    "I understand. I''ll remember that well and I promise I won''t cause trouble for you." Vanessa knows about the seriousness of the matter and just immediately promised.


    "Good girl." Elysia smiled and rubbed the soft fur on Vanessa''s back while praising after hearing that.


    Elysia realized she would be stuck with this white tiger for a long time. Therefore, she agreed to form a good rtionship with Vanessa after discussing with Elena because Vanessa seemed to have given her life and future fate to her master which means Elysia will be held responsible for Vanessa.


    She will slowly learn about Vanessa over time, as Vanessa does the same for her. They both know that asking excessively about the origin of detail will cause difort.


    Vanessa has been flying for a long time and has only juste out of Avrora Forest at a speed that can be called very fast, just the forest area is too broad.


    "Hey, Vanessa. If we keep flying at this speed, how long will we get to our destination?"


    "Emm... I came from the Beast Continent and reached the forest while following in the footsteps and aura of my brother that I could faintly feel because of our bloodline, it all took eight days. So if we were at the current pace... Maybe five days?" Vanessa muttered while recalling the length of time needed on her journey.


    The time needed for Vanessa in the journey can be calcted as very fast for distances between continents, but not for Elysia. Five days of the journey will make her rot because of saturation, even while she is still on Earth.


    She felt tortured on the six-hour trip, and this time it took five days? twenty times more severe torture than she could bear.


    Elysia looked back for a moment to see Avrora Forest which she could still see clearly with the naked eye.


    "Vanessa, prepare yourself to enter the flight at the speed of light." Elysia now looked forward with a deadpan expression.


    "What speed of light?"


    Shortly after Vanessa asked, she felt the barrier envelop her body and suddenly she felt the scenery around her blurred.


    "AAAHHHHH!!!" Vanessa screamed loudly as if she was scared because she was being hurled at high speed.


    She entered the speed Elysia had intended before, with a barrier made deliberately to protect them from the wind and other objects.


    The five-day trip estimated by Vanessa earlier, now only bes a trip in seconds.


    "We''ve arrived at Beast Continent, right?" Elysia was excited to see a very different continent, with the majority of thend filled with forests with trees that are much taller than the trees on the Human Continent.


    She had previously passed the Xeafinata Kingdom in the western part of the Human Continent and several cities to get here. So, ording to the world map of the provisions given by Harold, she shouldn''t get lost.


    Vanessa did not answer, but her face was rather blue or pale.


    "Bleurgh..." She just threw up in the sky without caring about the world and her image.


    At present, the one supporting them is no longer Vanessa, but with Elysia''s magic that keeps them in the sky.


    "Are... Are you OK?" Elysia immediately made themnd in the forest, somewhat worried about Vanessa''s condition that looked sick and still vomiting. She felt rather guilty because maybe she was the main cause of this.


    Because of that, she who is also the perpetrator tried to make Vanessa recover quickly with her magic.


    After Vanessa felt better and returned to her normal self as if the shameful incident had never happened before. She was currently staring silently at her master with a persecuted gaze, rather like a pet being bullied by her master.


    "Err... What''s with that pitiful look... I''m sorry, ok? I gave a warning beforehand, right? Do not be sad." Elysia stroked the head of therge white tiger with a hint of guilt, she could not bear to look at Vanessa''s current gaze that was simr to a pet cat that looked unfortunate.

 Chapter 23: Tiger Paw Forest

    <h4>Chapter 23: Tiger Paw Forest</h4>


    "Alright, I forgive you. It''s just that if you want to do something like that again please wait for me to prepare myself first..." Seeing the sincere face of her apologetic master, Vanessa could not take heart to continue sulking.


    "Sure." Elysia nodded slightly and no longer stroked the fuzz on Vanessa''s head.


    The two of them were now at the border between the Human Continent and the Beast Continent separated by a veryrge river which became an absolute border marker.


    Parrane Rill, a river with a width of two kilometers that runs along the border between two continents, is also used as a continental border that has a different climate and civilization.


    Beast Continent is inhabited by many intelligent and non-intelligent fauna, while Vanessa is one of the intelligent fauna of the winged tiger race which now lives secluded from the Emperor Beast''s reign.


    "Vanessa, where are we going now?" Elysia asked after they continued their journey in the sky once more.


    "We are already in the Beast Continent, and therge river that is there is the Parrane Rill. The location of our destination is northwest of here called ''Tiger Paw Forest." Vanessa flew with her master on her back while pping her beautiful wings in the intended direction in invisible magic.


    "What does a ce called ''Tiger Paw Forest'' look like?"


    "Err... If you look from the sky, the forest will look like a tiger paw."


    "Nee... Vanessa. Do you want to fly at the speed of light like before?" Elysia invites sweetly after getting the definition of their location and direction.


    Elysia''s pleasing voice sounded like a demonic whisper to Vanessa, her face turning slightly pale once more.


    "Then, let me prepare myself for a moment." Vanessa did not want to look weak and pathetic just because she flew at a high speed which was called by her master as the speed of light.


    Maybe in the future, with her master who has extraordinary abilities, she will encounter many unusual and surprising things. Therefore, she must try hard to get used to it from now on.


    "Please. Let me know when you are ready." Elysia smiled slightly at the sight of the white tiger currently being her mount, taking a deep breath and releasing it for several times.


    Vanessa tried to calm down for a few moments until she felt calm and was a little more confident. "Master, I''m ready now."


    "Prepare yourself, the flight will soon take off in three counts. Three, two, one...*fwoosh*" Elysia counts down before using her magic which makes Vanessa even more nervous. Now they fly at the speed of light once more.


    "!!!"


    Vanessa tried not to scream, while Elysia as a magic caster felt nothing but the breeze until she found the destination. A tropical forest area with huge trees soaring high that looks like a cat''s paw from the sky.


    "We have arrived." Elysia eximed after a short trip thatsted in seconds.


    "Huft... Huft..." Vanessa panted for breath because she had held her breath while her master''s speed of magic was still active, she managed not to embarrass herself by throwing up.


    "Huh? Vanessa, doesn''t that look like a paw cat or a lion paw? Maybe other cat breeds are simr too?"


    "Um, it''s simr. It''s just that the one living in that forest is a tiger race like me. That''s why it''s called that."


    After returning to her normal self, she exined the reason for the name of the forest to her master before she lowered their altitude to the ground.


    Then Elysia descended from Vanessa''s back and they walked towards a ce. She only follows Vanessa from behind to take a safe distance for fear of something.


    Unfortunately, her negative thoughts turned out to be futile. In the tiger''s den, there were only two-winged tigerszing around a cave rather than the one or several colonies she imagined.


    "Aunt Le! Uncle Theo! I''m back!" Vanessa eximed loudly which immediately got the attention of two tigers who seemed to be sunbathing.


    "Vanessa? You''re back... I''m d you''re fine." A light brown tiger approached Vanessa as if to wee her.


    "Um, I''m fine aunty."


    "Little Vanessa, where is your brother?" A dark brown tiger came over too.


    Elysia, who was at a safe distance, felt tense at the moment and her mind was a little inconsequential.


    ''Will Vanessa report to them to fight me?'' She began to think negatively at this time. Even though she is trying to have a good rtionship with Vanessa, she still cannot trust Vanessa because there are still many things that she does not know yet.


    ''Sigh... Ely, don''t think too much. For now, just prepare yourself if a battle really takes ce. '' She shook her head slightly to put aside her negative thoughts about Vanessa.


    "My brother is dead. He died because of his stupidity. He went that far, even to the Human Continent only for adventure..." Vanessa said with a little sob and her eyes began to ze.


    "What!? He''s dead? Didn''t I already forbid him to enter that damned continent!?" The dark brown tiger which has thergest body of the three gave off an impressive aura as if he was angry.


    "Huss... Dear, control your aura. Alright, little sweetie, can you tell us what happened to us?" The light brown tiger despite feeling sad over the loss of one more family member tried to calm the atmosphere.


    "En, I''m fine, Aunt Le. So like this, when Jimmy entered the Human Continent, he met a group of hundreds of people in the forest..." Vanessa retold the events that she knew from her master''s story with a sob. She knew it was an actual event because she could detect based on their spirit connections that Elysia did not lie at all.


    However, she could only detect up to that point and did not know the internal reasons that drove Elysia to do that. She only knew that her master freed the suffering that tortured his brother at the door of his death by killing him without pain.


    Vanessa was ying in the forest unable to find her brother even when she returned to their uncle and aunt''sir. They say her brother went out on an adventure and allowed it after giving a few warnings and hard advice that was approved by Jimmy.


    They are not too worried because young tigers usually wander far away to hunt. But it was different from Vanessa, she was worried that her brother would behave foolishly who would kill him just because he did not use his brain.


    Her brother just left without telling her it was very worrying. Therefore, she asked permission to pick up her brother from their uncle and aunt.


    Uncle Theo and Aunt Le did not forbid them to go too much because they thought the two young tigers would not go so far that they forgot their way home and did not think that Jimmy would go that far and vited Uncle Theo''s warning and prohibition.


    Jimmy is a ck tiger who sometimes acts with his muscles and not his brain, he often fights enemies who aren''t his opponents and ends up battered, not to mention the many problems thate after him and also makes Vanessa involved in it.


    Even so, Jimmy is the only family that has a blood rtionship with her who still remains in this world.


    She is a good sister and often helps her brothers out of trouble. However, Jimmy did not appreciate the actions of his sister who often helped him out of trouble and thought his sister was noisy and disturbing because she often scolded him, and he ran away from the nest to travel far without telling his sister.


    Unfortunately, the naivete and ignorance that actually picked up his death, ording to what Vanessa was worried about.


    "Uuu... Little sweetie. You''ve suffered so much since that incident..." Aunt Le with her tiger body as if she was hugging Vanessa''s body that told the incident with a sob.


    "Un..." Vanessa seemed to be no longer strong because the feeling of sadness returned only because she told the story and started crying again.


    "Sigh... That stupid brat..." Uncle Theo also felt sad and no longer continued his words. The two of them already consider Vanessa and Jimmy as their family because of events in the past.


    The winged tiger race waspletely exiled after the previous incident, perhaps some of them are still ves to the power of the current Beast Emperor and betrayed their own scattered race.


    After a few moments passed, Uncle Theo seemed to realize something.


    "Wait a minute, little Vanessa. How do you know what really happened? And where is your brother''s body?"


    Hearing that, Vanessa''s body was a bit tense, as was the case with her master who was starting to worry from afar.

 Chapter 24: Calming the Winged Tiger

    <h4>Chapter 24: Calming the Winged Tiger</h4>


    Shortly after Uncle Theo asked Vanessa who was still being hugged by Aunt Le, she realized that a human figure was standing a hundred meters from their position.


    Elysia did not disguise herself or make her invisible, she had been standing there openly there. She was not immediately recognized because they were too focused on Vanessa and her story.


    "Human!" Theo immediately released his ''energy aura'' at the Saint-level and jumped towards Elysia as if he was about to pounce on her.


    "No! Uncle Theo!" Vanessa immediately breaks away from the lock of her aunt''s hug to rush and block her uncle from attacking her master. While Le is still confused by the things that immediately change drastically and it''s toote to respond to the situation.


    Elysia felt cold because she was targeted by a Saint Beast. A purple wave of scratching attacks wasunched at her regardless of what was shouted by Vanessa, Theo only had one thought at this time, to destroy this human who dared to infiltrate his sacred nest.


    Seeing the shock wave attack quicklyunched at her and destroying everything that was blocking the attackne, she only needed to dodge quickly to the side which was strengthened by her magic.


    Then she positioned herself to prepare for further attacks and look for loopholes to strike back. The way she did when defending against wild animals in the forest when she was trying to calm down in the jungle that was far from humans while she was still on Earth.


    Strangely, she has never been frightened by frightening wild animals rather than from deceitful humans who cause deep trauma to her.


    "Uncle Theo! Don''t attack her! Grr!" Vanessa immediately confronts her uncle who will attack again right in front of Elysia while putting on an attacking stance.


    "Little Vanessa, what do you mean! You''re going to fight me for that human!?" Theo is getting angry and will attack further, but he can''t bear to hurt Vanessa.


    "Le, hold Vanessa. Let me kill that human first and destroy it from our sacred nest!" Theo immediately told his wife when he saw hering next to him.


    "Don''t you dare! Shaa!" Vanessa was undaunted and tried to intimidate like a cat that Elysia knew.


    Elysia was a little touched, she thought her new pet would try to pit herself to revenge for the death of her brother because she could not defeat Elysia alone, and tried to ask for help from her uncle and aunt who were at Saint-level to defeat Elysia.


    Unfortunately, negative thoughts are useless. Vanessa was sincere in her role at this time. In fact, she was actually happy to be Elysia''s servant.


    She is not only kind, honest, and strong until there is noparison, her master is not a human of this world. Vanessa can trust her master with her life only with this which is strongly supported by her instincts.


    "Dear, we better listen to what little Vanessa wants to say..." Le tried to think clearly when she saw her hot-minded husband insist with Vanessa.


    "No! That human must be ughtered! Little Vanessa, don''t try to stop me!" Theo is still firm in his stand.


    "Sit down." Vanessa hadn''t even had time to reply back, a cold voice as if an absolutemand came from behind made her shiver a little.


    The gravitational force around Theo multiplied rapidly, and he felt his body be so heavy that he could no longer support himself with his four legs.


    Theoy t on the ground due to Elysia''s gravity magic focused on the hot-minded wild tiger.


    "I came with Vanessa peacefully without any intention, so calm yourself, ok?" Elysia spoke as if asking but gave no other choice than yes or fine.


    "Lowly human! How dare you attack me all of a sudden!"


    Theo still did not ept himself to be helpless in an instant and condemned the sudden attack which wasunched without any preparation to take it while in conflict with Vanessa. He forgot that he alsounched a sudden attack on Elysia just a moment ago.


    "O.K?" Elysia emphasized her intonation together with gravity pressing Theo''s body.


    "Meow..." Theo meowed as he began to sink to the ground.


    "Human... Human who came with little Vanessa. Please forgive my husband''s impudence, he just doesn''t think clearly." Le tried to plead when she saw her husband''s body pressed by the strong gravitational force.


    "Master, please..." Vanessa also tried to plead.


    Elysia did not answer, but she released her energy that supported the magic. Elysia''s body is no longer sparkling with white ''aura energy'' and the magic that suppresses Theo has disappeared.


    The tiger, which was half-buried, immediately rose from his grave to look at Elysia with a look of disapproval.


    "Let''s talk nicely, ok?" Elysia asked again.


    "Tsk! Fine." Theo snorted and moved away to their starting position near the cave.


    "Purr... Purr... Vanessa will calm down." Elysia stroked Vanessa''s head and fur a little to calm her down because the previous incident really made Vanessa so tense, even her fur and tail were still erected to intimidate, like a cat, but she was arge white pure cat.


    Vanessa immediately calmed down and began to snorefortably while being stroked by her master.


    "Alright, now let''s go there." Having had enough, Elysia stopped stroking therge white cat that began purring, and that was very much in Vanessa''s displeasure.


    Le looked at them with astonishment at the roles of the two who were very familiar. She looked at the back of Elysia who was heading to the cave where their nest was with Vanessa who immediately followed from behind with aplex look.


    Then Le also follows them back to their original position, which is near their nest cave to find out the truth because the current event happened so fast and so shocking.


    "So what do you want to say, human." Theo is still haughty despite losing in an instant.


    "Uncle Theo, this is my master. She..."


    "I asked her, little Vanessa. You shut up first. What!? Your master!? What does that mean, human?" Theo immediately interrupts Vanessa who tries to exin, Vanessa''s next words surprise not only him but Le who is now beside him is also surprised.


    Then, Vanessa continued her words with Elysia''s permission to exin her intentions. She exins the reasons and the story that she has chosen her master whom she will serve for life.


    A beast that has a mind can establish a spiritual rtionship with other intelligent beings with a human form, but that rtionship does not benefit the beast at all. The spirit of the beast will be connected to its master and bound for life as its master''s servant, and the beast will die if its master is dead.


    Vanessa also did not forget to tell the role of Elysia and their meeting together with the fate of her brother who had died and the background of his death.


    A few moments passed until the long story described by Vanessa was finished.


    "So you killed, Jimmy?" Theo seems to ignore the other story and draw conclusions.


    "Yes, that''s me." Elysia did not dodge and looked into the eyes of the dark brown tiger.


    "Damn it! How dare you!" Theo once again wanted to attack towards Elysia who stood not far from him.


    "Theo!" Le eximed loudly from the side, she no longer called dear, but a direct name.


    Theo froze as he heard his wife call out his name in that tone. She only uses that name if she is really angry.


    "Didn''t you hear the story of little Vanessa? Jimmy would die even if he didn''t meet Vanessa''s master! He vited our warnings, foolishly entered the Human Continent, and fought hundreds of humans at his level without much thought alone! Vanessa''s master only freed him from his agony that is at the end of death!" Le screamed with sad and sobbing emotions.


    Theo''s anger instantly extinguished and immediately approached Le and hugged her. Jimmy was dead and they could only grieve, he died because of his stupidity and they all knew that. They really can''t me anyone right now if that''s the case.


    Everything Vanessa said can be trusted because their race is adept at detecting lies thanks to their incredible instinct.


    Elysia was once again a spectator, and now she saw the winged tigers hugging each other in silence, she also saw Vanessa''s sad face once more. Therefore, she silently approached Vanessa to caress her head and fur gently once more.

 Chapter 25: Vanessas Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 25: Vanessa''s Farewell</h4>


    After Vanessa got better, Elysia stopped stroking and asking about what she was thinking right now.


    ''Vanessa, can I ask?''


    ''En.'' Vanessa answered through their spiritual connection.


    ''Isn''t what you do to me a spirit bonding ritual by tying your spirit to me? Why does your uncle hate that so much?''


    ''Every beast race on Beast Continent can be of their own ord or because of thepulsion to submit to creatures with human form whether they are intelligent or not. Most of the beasts who choose to submit voluntarily because they decide someone deserves to be served for life as their master, just like me...'' Vanessa exined and paused afterward which made Elysia confused.


    ''But that doesn''t exin anything...''


    ''Let me finish it... Unlike other races who choose to submit as well because they want their potential to be assisted by their masters with their spiritual connection to appropriate individuals, the winged tiger race does not need it...'' Vanessa then exined to her master regarding her race and other beast traits.


    In the Beast Continent, there are so many intelligent beasts and non-intelligent animals called ordinary animals. Unlike the intelligent beasts and their descendants who will also have intelligence even though they are not yet Spirit Beasts, non-intelligent beasts can build their intelligence if they manage to enter the Spirit level and be a Spirit Beast.


    Vanessa is a descendant of an intelligent beast, and now she has be a Spirit Beast easily because of her bloodline. So, she really doesn''t really need to bind her spirit to someone who has great potential and talent.


    Some non-intelligent beasts only do spirit bonding rituals because they want to have the opportunity to be Spirit Beasts in their lives and leave their offspring as intelligent beasts. Even though they don''t have intelligence, their instincts pull themselves to not be weak.


    Beast races have the smallest average life spanpared to other races and their potential is usually limited despite their very high birth rate. So, the only way to boost their potential is to be servants of creatures that have a human form.


    Beast Continent''s rtionship with other continents is not too tense like Human Continent and Devil Continent which is like an eternal enemy.


    Therefore, it would not be strange to meet many beasts on other continents, whether they were intelligent or not because not all of them managed to advance to Spirit level and be Spirit Beasts.


    ''If so, why did you do that? You don''t need it... You have an uncle and aunt... Can we cancel this ritual?'' Elysia did not have the heart to find out more.


    ''Please don''t ever say that again. I bind my spirit to you of my own volition... If you feel that I am not worthy of being by your side, kill me. You will be able to break the bond of the ritual.''


    Vanessa looked at her master very seriously. Unlike the simr questions Elysia asked when the ritual was used, Vanessa exined slowly and carefully. Now she seems to give a choice to her master between take me or kill me.


    ''Sorry.''


    ''That''s good you understand my position. Uncle Theo and Aunt Le are not my biological family... Jimmy is gone and I can''t keep bothering them.'' Vanessa said happily but thetter''s words got smaller until they sounded like a whisper through their spiritual connection.


    Elysia only paused and did not respond to that, she knew very well the background that Vanessa had was quiteplex, but she could not dig into someone''s past like that. She can only allow time to answer their story.


    A few moments passed for them, while Theo and Le had calmed down. Elysia took Jimmy''s body out of her [Space Storage] for her promised burial, the appearance of a familiar ck tiger body made Theo and Le surprised to wonder where it came from.


    After that, Elysia allowed Theo to dig the grave close to their nest with hisrge ws. Now the burial procession was finished and Elysia prayed for the ck tiger''s soul to be calm in the afterlife.


    "Now what will you do?" Aunt Le asked Vanessa after everything was over.


    "I will follow wherever my master goes." Vanessa said it firmly as if the decision she had made was unanimous and invible.


    "What about us? You want to leave us?" Aunt Le asked sadly once again, Jimmy had been gone forever and now Vanessa also wanted to leave there.


    "Auntie... I really appreciate you and Uncle Theo like my own parents... But I know your position... My adoptive father is gone and Jimmy is gone... I cannot bother you all the time." Vanessa began to say her decision.


    "No... No, you don''t bother us." Aunt Le immediately hugged Vanessa and did not wait for the continuation of Vanessa''s words as if her heart ached if continued. The experiences experienced by Vanessa and Jimmy were quite strenuous, Theo and Le took care of them for a reason.


    "No, don''t convince me anymore. I''ve already made up my mind." Vanessa immediately broke away from her aunt''s hug carefully, she was afraid that if she was hugged like that, she would cry again.


    "So you''ve made up your mind, Little Vanessa..." Theo finally spoke after he had just been quiet after Jimmy''s funeral procession.


    "Human who has now be Little Vanessa''s master! You must take good care of her! Otherwise, I will kill you even if you hide at the end of the world!"


    Theo did not forget to issue a hard threat after Vanessa made a decision that could not be changed anymore, he did not care that Elysia could defeat him easily but he would really hunt her down if Vanessa suffered at her hands.


    "Err... I have a name, you know..." Elysia was helpless because she was only called human by them, but ignored the threat because she would take good care of Vanessa. Theo didn''t seem to give her a chance to introduce herself from beginning to end.


    "Human, please take good care of our Little Vanessa. She is a good girl, don''t let her be sad..." Le asked nicely but sounded like she was begging. There is a purpose in it but she cannot say it.


    "I''ll take good care of Vanessa, you don''t need to worry. I''m the one who takes my words seriously."


    "But you are a human though? Humans like to lie about their promises." Theo reproaches.


    "Uncle Theo..." Vanessa wanted to say something but was stopped by Elysia''s hand movements.


    "I''m not the human you''ve ever known. You''ve lived a long time and you know I''m not lying. So don''tpare me to them." Elysia said it firmly without giving much information. She knows Theo and Le can detect her honesty with their instincts, simr to Vanessa''s abilities.


    Theo and Le knew this little human had never lied since their meeting. Her body is small but her strength and guts are big, now Theo can''t say anything else and just stay quiet.


    "Then thank you." Le expresses her gratitude for many things. At least their Little Vanessa can explore the world with a strong master.


    "Uncle Theo, Aunt Le. Thank you for taking care of me all this time. Now Vanessa has grown up and will go on her own path. Please bless me with your permission."


    "Yeah, you can go. The world is vast, your master is strong enough to protect you."


    "We have blessed you since you made your decision. You can stop by here asionally with your master. At that time, we will wee you at any time."


    Theo and Le expressed their blessings and Vanessa was very grateful for that. Going with a blessing and going without a blessing will feel different for her.


    "Uncle Theo, Aunt Le. I''m leaving." Vanessa went ahead of Elysia who was waiting for her, she could not stand the parting. While Elysia just smiled helplessly at that.


    "May you always be healthy and happy, farewell." She then said her goodbye before following Vanessa from behind.


    After Vanessa and Elysia disappeared from view, Theo began to cry like a little cat. Unfortunately, that distance is still within Elysia''s perception distance, she smiled with amusement seeing the big and rough tiger could cry too.


    "Are you ready to go?" Elysia asked Vanessa who was waiting for her.


    "En."


    Then Elysia climbed onto Vanessa''s back and they flew out of Tiger Paw Forest. Their current destination is to return to the Human Continent, Elysia still has to find out more about magic and the background of the world in the magic academy told by Harold.

 Chapter 26: Ragdoll Cat

    <h4>Chapter 26: Ragdoll Cat</h4>


    A gentle breeze brushed Elysia''s hair gently from the clouds. She was sitting sweetly on Vanessa''s back while reading some guidebooks that Harold had provided as provisions.


    ''This is strange, I know what I''m reading is not English, but I can understand what is written here... Come to think of it, what everyone said wasn''t English either. How do I know that knowledge?'' Elysia murmured in her mind without a solution after reading all the guidebooks that were limited to general information on the Human Continent.


    ''I don''t have anyone''s knowledge, right? I don''t even remember anything about the memories belonging to Alisha Reinhard, the previous owner of this body...''


    ''En... Lil Ely. Are we there yet?'' Elena woke up from her beauty sleep.


    ''...'' Elysia did not answer because she forgot to wake Elena.


    ''Nee~ Why are you silent. Don''t say you forgot to wake me up.'' She seemed to know what had happened. Experience in the Soul Realm with the same host for 25 years is not in vain.


    ''Sorry I forgot. It happened so briefly and has changed suddenly.'' Elysia did not deny and admit it directly, she did not need to give an excuse to Elena who had been with her since birth from Earth.


    ''Uuu... Cruel, I also want to see what other continents look alike. Look at this, all we see is clouds. But never mind, this big sister is kind, you may tell me the story.''


    Elena sulked for a moment and gave Elysia the chance to tell the story that she missed earlier. Then Elysia recounts the incident of her using the speed of light magic, Vanessa''s incident with her uncle and aunt, and so on.


    ''Hehehe... The big and rude cat is crying loudly when you two leave? I''m sure it''s unsightly.'' Elena smiled with amusement after hearing her story.


    ''Right.''


    ''So where are we going now?'' Elena asked their destination now. After missing out on another continent, she didn''t want to miss anything today.


    ''We will go to the Aeddoterra Kingdom in the central region on the Human Continent.''


    ''Why are we headed there? Are you interested in a magic academy that teaches a lot of magic? Or do you want to know more about this world and the reason why we can be here?''


    Elena could guess what Elysia wanted to do based only on the story of Harold that had been told to her some time ago.


    ''Yes, that is all true. You know very well about me.'' Elysia sighed lightly, it seemed that from now onwards she could not hide anything from Elena who had been acting as her big sister.


    ''Then why not use the speed of light magic again. We will get there in seconds.''


    Elysia actually only wanted to read a few guidebooks for a moment and would use the speed of light magic afterward, now she had read them all and was reminded by Elena.


    Then, she issued a guidebook containing a rough map of the world that seemed more focused only on the Human Continent. She saw their destination on the map and immediately memorized it.


    Meanwhile, Vanessa was flying leisurely in the disguise of invisible magic that enveloped them, she found it strange that her master was silent on her back.


    ''Master, are you all right?'' Vanessa spoke through their spirit connections, she could not hear the conversation between her master and Elena or what her master was thinking.


    ''Um. I''m fine, I just read a few guidebooks. Nee, Vanessa. Are you okay with saving your brother''s Energy Core as a memento? I thought you would bury it along with his body.'' Elysia said lightly considering Vanessa did not want to bury the Energy Core in question when asked by her.


    ''En. I am sure. Just let it be in your [Space Storage], master.'' Vanessa was convinced of her decision.


    ''All right then. Now we will use the speed of light magic again to return to the Human Continent, prepare yourself and please let me know when you are ready.'' She nodded slightly while putting all the guidebooks back into her [Space Storage].


    Vanessa swallowed her saliva for a moment and tried to prepare herself quickly. She must immediately get used to the unusual things that will often be used by her unusual master. Difficult things can be made easy in an instant if her master wants it, that is what she is thinking right now.


    ''En. I''m ready.''


    Hearing that confirmation, Elysia once again used the speed of light magic by imagining their flying speed at speeds of more than three hundred thousand kilometers per second.


    A trip that should normally be taken for days or even weeks, is only taken by them in seconds. At present they have entered the central region in the Human Continent, an area under the control of the Aeddoterra Kingdom.


    ''Wow! So it''s the capital city of Human Continent.'' Vanessa eximed loudly in her mind when she saw arge city that she saw for the first time. Unfortunately, what she thought was also conveyed to Elysia.


    ''Yes, the city is also named simr to their kingdom. That is Aeddoterra City, the capital city of Aeddoterra Kingdom which is in the central region of the Human Continent.'' Elysia exined briefly.


    ''Um... Are we going there? What about me?'' Vanessa had another concern when she saw the capital city, she knew that her master wanted to visit there.


    ''... Now you have said it. Can you change to a human form like the Beastkin Race?'' Elysia thought for a while before finally asking about their problems.


    ''No, that ability is only possessed by Beasts at the Saint-level...'' Vanessa answered helplessly.


    ''Em? So your uncle and aunt already have a human form? Why have they never been to that form since we were there?'' Elysia frowned a little at that other fact.


    ''Beast Race uphold their dignity in their beast form and they are reluctant to use their human form even if they have reached the Emperor level, they just look down on that hybrid race.''


    ''Is that so? Then can you make yourrge body be less conspicuous?''


    ''En. I can make my body shrink. Do I need to transform now?'' Vanessa is proud to show off her innate abilities.


    ''Before that, we need tond on the ground first. Vanessa, we go down into the wilderness.'' Elysia gave her orders which Vanessa dly followed.


    Theynded smoothly without sound and without anyone knowing in the wilderness not far from Aeddoterra City. Elysia releases her invisible magic that envelops them and descends from Vanessa''s back.


    ''Now please change to a less conspicuous form.''


    ''Sure, with pleasure.''


    The winged white tiger slowly turned smaller and smaller, making it easy for Elysia to measure Vanessa''s size. The 5 meter long white tiger shrank and now only as big as Elysia''s hug, Vanessa now looks like a medium sized white ragdoll cat.


    ''Aww... So cute~'' Elena muttered in her thoughts that conveyed to Elysia, and thetter also agreed with Elena when she saw Vanessa''s current form. Then, Elysia approached Vanessa and examined the state of her body.


    ''Eh? You still have wings... Can you hide it too?'' Elysia found two tiny fur-covered wings on either side of Vanessa''s body and it would have caused some problems if she didn''t look like a pet cat.


    ''Wait a moment...'' Vanessa tried to hide her wings, and now she really is a white ragdoll cat with blue feline eyes.


    ''Now everything is ready, let''s go to the capital city!'' Elysia enthusiastically invited as she carried Vanessa in her arms and continued walking towards the city. She was already sitting on Vanessa''s back earlier, so it was only natural that she was carrying her now.

 Chapter 27: Go Hitchhiking into the City

    <h4>Chapter 27: Go Hitchhiking into the City</h4>


    ''Nee... Vanessa.'' Elysia called using their spirit connection as she walked towards the capital city.


    ''What is it, master?''


    ''You are currently a cat, alright?''


    ''Eh? I am a winged tiger!'' Vanessa eximed as if she didn''t ept beingpared to that little animal.


    ''But the tiger is a nation of cats, right? Elysia replied back as she gently stroked the cute cat in her arms.


    ''Purrr... Well...'' Vanessa started purring when she was caressed softly like this, she might get addicted when she was caressed by her master.


    ''Make her practice meowing, Lil Ely! She can''t roar, right? Fufu...'' Elena whispered mischievously in her mind.


    ''Alright, Vanessa. Since you will y the role of a cat, you cannot roar, understand? Now try meowing.''


    Elysia stopped stroking the cat in her arms after hearing the advice from Elena and she lifted Vanessa''s body so that it was level with her face so that she could look at each other.


    "Mew." Vanessa tried to prove herself to her master about her current role. At present, she is no longer a winged tiger, but only a cat.


    Elysia and Elena seemed to be trapped in a bond of cuteness that might ensnare them for a few moments. The cuteness value of this white cat is at an extraordinary level.


    Elysia immediately came out of the enticement of the cuteness that trapped her for a little blush on her face, she had liked cats ever since she was on Earth even though she didn''t keep any.


    ''Um, Perfect.'' Elena praised as if she also shared the same interests with Elysia.


    ''That''s sweet, Vanessa. You can''t talk with your mouth either, ok? But you can talk through our spirit connections while you can only meow like a cat.''


    Elysia did not forget to remind Vanessa since they were getting closer to the capital city. She doesn''t like to be involved in any troublesome problems, and since Vanessa is her responsibility, she needs to pay attention to her as well.


    ''En. I understand and will not be negligent.'' Vanessa doesn''t mind that, she also doesn''t want to have bad luck in human hands.


    In contrast to her master, she has regarded humanity as evil and despicable because of her past experiences, although she also felt curious about civilization on the Human Continent.


    ''Good girl.'' Elysia praised and again put Vanessa in her arms while stroking softly, thisfortable treatment was very much in Vanessa''s pleasure which made her purring while closing her eyes.


    Elysia continued to walk lightly until she was almost out of the forest area. In front of her is a vast prairie area that lies between this forest and the capital city.


    She saw a towering white wall while looking for ways to get into the capital city without inviting much attention or suspicion. Coming straight into the city from the sky is a careless act because it is already considered as infiltration.


    Infiltration can be sessfully carried out if she knows the condition of the city and its information. So at the moment, the only way to get there is through a normal entrance.


    ''Sister Elena, do you have an idea?''


    ''Hmm... You want to go in there without getting noticed, huh? Maybe if you be invisible and sneak in through thatrge entrance when it''s open then it will work...'' Elena offered her advice generously.


    ''Em, maybe that is the only way.''


    Shortly after that, Elysia made herself and Vanessa in her arms invisible by using her magic, but before she would rush to the city entrance, she detected that some carriages wereing from the forest and seemed to be heading towards the city.


    Seeing a golden opportunitye before her eyes, she immediately infiltrate carefully and passed several people guarding around the carriage group before entering one of the carriages that seemed to be carrying various types of items.


    ''They are transporting various kinds of goods. Maybe this is a group of merchants?''


    ''That could be, but you have to be careful.''


    Elena only gave a brief response about what Elysia was thinking about. Sometimes she also responds to whatever Elysia is thinking even when Elysia is not talking to her. Much like a big sister who likes to interfere with various kinds of things her little sister does, but thetter just doesn''t mind.


    ''En. I know.'' Elysia agreed and tried to stand in a corner far from the view of the person who opened the carriage.


    "We''re almost there! I want to immediately get my full reward on this mission! So I can immediately have fun hahaha!" An adventurer who is guarding a group of merchants chatting with hispanions in a rxed manner.


    "Rascal, can you not waste the money you just got? You always enjoy drinking and having fun."


    "Hahaha! You don''t need to care about him, old man. His way of life is just looking for money to drink and pleasure."


    "Yeah. I don''t know what the future holds for him."


    Hispanions just mocked him and burst outughing together.


    "B*stard! That''s the way of my life, what''s wrong with that." The young adventurer who loves to drink exims as if he doesn''t ept the usation, which is actually true.


    "Yeah, yeah. Unlike you, I''m collecting money for my marriage with my lover."


    "You managed to hook Hannah''s heart? Damn, man. You want to get married before us, huh?"


    "Hey what''s wrong with that. Sometimes I fantasize about being able to fly and quicklyplete every mission I take." The man who is getting married soon mumbles in his reverie.


    "If you can fly, you will be shot down when you enter the city hahaha!"


    "Yeah, the rules in every city have changed since a few years ago. Now flying objects will be shot down when entering the city even if they are undercover techniques."


    "The tragic events in Falsegarde City have made all cities on this continent uneasy."


    The adventurers continued with their conversation which could easily leak some valuable information to Elysia who was hiding in one of the carriages they were guarding.


    ''I''m d I didn''t intrude into the city from the sky. Although my invisible magic managed to fool many subjects before, I didn''t dare to test my luck recklessly entering the city from the sky...'' Elysia heaved a sigh of relief in her mind.


    ''Hehe... Your decision is good, Lil Ely.''


    ''En. Thank you.'' Elysia was happy to be praised by Elena for whatever reason.


    ''Vanessa, we will soon enter the city and I don''t know what they will check before entering. So please be careful, ok?'' Elysia reminded Vanessa who had remained silent since she was petted by Elysia.


    ''En.'' The cat in her arms nodded lightly.


    The group has now entered the guard post into the city at the main city entrance.


    "Halt! We will check your luggage!" A guard with a firm voice immediately performs his duties with the other guards after the merchants pay the entrance fee needed to enter the city.


    Elysia, who was hiding inside the carriage, felt a little nervous in the corner when the carriage where she was hiding was opened and several officers went inside to inspect the goods.


    The guards immediately checked the luggage there using a detector for a few moments and immediately went out to check on the other carriage that made Elysia and Vanessa heaved a sigh of relief in their minds.


    Then the merchant''s carriage continued into the city after passing the main gate. After a while, Elysia who ''hitchhiked'' in there immediately exited the carriage to look for the magic academy that was told to her some time ago.

 Chapter 28: Starlight Apparel

    <h4>Chapter 28: Starlight Apparel</h4>


    After leaving the merchant''s carriage, Elysia walked into the small alley to get out of her invisible magic and return to her normal self. Then she walked out of there to head to the magic academy area that was around the downtown area.


    On the way to get there, she bes the center of attention by pedestrians and local residents as she passes through crowded areas.


    They looked at Elysia who was carrying a cute cat in her arms with an expression of curiosity, amazement, happiness, delight, and various other expressions while talking to each other as if praising the girl they had seen.


    Unfortunately, various kinds of positive attention directed at her meant something different to Elysia. She actually bes afraid and considers those who are staring at her like a personal attack directed at her, while for the conversation that she actually can hear turns into gossip that is badmouthing her.


    ''Why do all of them look at me? Is there something to me?''


    ''They started talking about me... What should I do, they talked badly about me...''


    All the positive attention directed at her will turn negative in her mind because of her past experiences which have made her traumatized.


    When she was still on Earth and still had an identity as Ali, even though she was a sessful person who was loved by many people and became the center of attention, she actually didn''t like being in the spotlight and was seen by many people like this.


    Ali does not often appear in the media spotlight and also does not often appear among many people, he would rather be alone or with a minimal person.


    So, this time when she was looked at and became the center of attention for no reason that she knew, she became frightened and wanted to leave immediately.


    Elysia elerated her steps while looking rather downward in the hope of getting away from the crowd as soon as possible.


    She no longer hears what other people say when they are watching her because of the fear she is suppressing.


    "That young girl looks so beautiful." Said a woman pedestrian to her husband.


    "Yeah, maybe one day our daughter will grow up like that young girl hehe." Said her husband.


    "Look at her eyes that are so beautiful and unique, is she a noble?" Said a neer to the owner of the roadside shop.


    "Based on her pretty clothes and looks, maybe that''s true." said the shop owner.


    "Mama, that big sister is so beautiful and her long hair is so shiny. The cat in her arms is also so cute." Said the boy cheerfully to her mama.


    "Yes, they are verypatible with a beautiful girl and a cute cat in her arms." His mama agreed with that.


    Small talk between each other in the crowd about Elysia or Vanessa who was in her arms became a warm conversation there.


    Unfortunately, the person they were talking about actually became scared and ran away from there.


    "Hey, you shouldn''t gossip about that beautiful girl! Look at her who got scared because of your sassy voice hahaha!" Jokes an adventurer to his friend.


    "What if she is a real noble, you will soon be in trouble rancid boy!" His friend participated in the provocation.


    "Hey! What''s wrong with that? I''m just saying that she''s so beautiful that I even wish I could marry her!" The man who was mocked by his two friends felt displeased.


    "Yes, just keep dreaming hahaha!"


    The beautiful girl they discussed in a crowded area finally managed to escape from the limelight, and now she was in front of a luxury shop in a posh area.


    Although there were still a few people there who watched her with their respective conversations which she could ignore, at least she felt better than the crowd in the previous area.


    Elysia only needed to pass through this area to reach the magic academy area, but now she looked at a fancy clothing store called ''Starlight Apparel'' with interest.


    For some reason, she felt she needed spare clothes to be prepared before going to the academy because she only had this white dress that she was wearing right now.


    The type of clothing Harold provided was limited to body armor, and it was not included in clothing that could be worn every day but only as protective clothing.


    Then, she immediately entered there without thinking too much. Luxurious interiors with a variety of beautiful and charming clothes weed her when she entered the shop.


    Elena just kept quiet for a reason, she hoped that Elysia could recover from her trauma since they were able tomunicate. She will only interfere when things be excessive and will be silent when she deems it necessary.


    Elena will also be there when Elysia no longer suppresses her fear in the near future to convince Elysia that she is no longer alone and will never feel alone again because Elena is always there.


    But that''s forter, at least for now she just needs to remain silent because Elysia seems to forget Elena who is in her Soul Realm.


    "Wee to Starlight Apparel, I am Rosa Willis as the owner of this shop will help you. Ara~ Hehe..."


    Rosa greeted kindly when she heard the ringing of a bell indicating that someone wasing, but when she saw a beautiful girl with long ck hair who came to her shop, she smiled mysteriously there.


    "Can I buy some clothes?" Elysia saw a young woman with blond brown hair who greeted her kindly who introduced herself as Rosa Willis. Strangely in this luxury shop, there is currently only one person besides herself.


    "Oh! Of course, beautiful girl! This big sister is actually designing some pretty clothes for women but currently doesn''t have a model to try on the clothes that have just been made. How about you try some?" Rosa persuaded a little to ask the beautiful girl who had just arrived.


    "..." Elysia who only wants to buy clothes for backup and her daily life feels inconvenient and cannot answer right away.


    "No need to worry, I will give you a discount instead if you are willing to help me."


    Rosa persuaded once more when she saw the girl not answering her. She hoped that this beautiful girl would be her model so that the beautiful clothes that had just been made would be very harmonious with the one wearing it.


    "Um, alright." Elysia did not mind if she could save money just by trying on clothes, she did not even know the model intended by Rosa.


    Little does she know, her choice this time will only put her in a troublesome problem that she hates in the future because she is captivated by the discount. She only thought of saving a little bit of money for a while with the money given by Harold.


    Rosa was pleased with it and immediately asked Elysia to try on some newly made clothes and change in the dressing room before showing them to Rosa.


    Elysia put Vanessa on a soft sofa gently before tried on the clothes requested in the dressing room before showing them to Rosa.


    "You''re beautiful... Yes, can you pose like this?"


    "Perfect! like that! You are amazing!"


    *pat* *pat*


    The repetition happened several times starting from Elysia who changed clothes before showed herself to Rosa and Rosa would pat a crystal that she held every time she asked Elysia to pose as requested while praising Elysia with a smile.


    While Elysia who did not know the function of the crystal just followed it until finally all the clothes requested had been tried by her.


    Vanessa who sat on the sofa just looked at her master happily as if she was watching an entertainment.


    While Elena who was silent also felt happy and giving a thumbs up to Rosa from Elysia''s Soul Realm, she seemed to be watching the fashion show with enthusiasm because she finally could look out from the perspective of a third person after several attempts.

 Chapter 29: Gift From Rosa

    <h4>Chapter 29: Gift From Rosa</h4>


    "Alright beautiful girl, this is thest one. Can you help this big sister once more?" Rosa gave Elysia a ck-brown dress after remembering this dress had not been tried at all and was almost missed by her.


    Elysia epted the dress with a wry smile because she no longer counted how many clothes she had tried, even the clothes she was wearing right now were the dresses she had just tried.


    "I have a name, you know?"


    Elysia seemed unable to stand it anymore because until now only called a beautiful girl by Rosa. The current event was simr to what she experienced when she was still in Tiger Paw Forest where Vanessa''s uncle and aunt did not even care about her name.


    "Ara~ Ufufu... Forgive my negligence, I was so excited when I met you that I forgot to ask your name. So, what is your name, beautiful girl?" Rosa was a little surprised and giggled lightly about her negligence.


    "You can call me Elysia." Elysia introduced her new name with a bit of resentment and immediately returned to the dressing room to change to thest dress she was going to try.


    "Fufufu..." Rosa smiled as she looked out the window.


    She is actually the daughter of the Wilis noble family in this city who recently opened a ssy clothing store in this noble area.


    All the clothes that are here today are handmade products of her own that are definitely not yet made in bulk.


    Unfortunately, this clothing store did not have a model to promote her new store to themunity until Elysia came to her shop right on the day her shop was officially opened.


    Although rather careless, Rosa is proficient in the business world and she wants to prove it to her family that she can do it and will seed.


    She wants to determine the path of her own destiny, rather than being determined by others and married to another family just like that because her conscience does not allow herself to still be seen as weak women.


    While Rosa was engrossed in her reverie, Elysia was changing her dress once more. But after changing, she looked at herself who was reflected in the mirror.


    When changing clothes before, she did not even see herself in the reflection of the mirror and immediately changed before leaving the dressing room and showing herself to Rosa. Because this is thest one, she wants to see in more detail her current face.


    Reflected in the mirror of a long ck haired girl with beautiful purplish-blue eyesplemented by a golden ratio body and shiny bright white skin that makes it easy to be the center of attention.


    For some reason, Elysia''s body features were almost entirely different from the portrait of Alisha she had seen before and she was aware of that. Elysia seems to have a new identity even though at a nce she is still simr to Alisha.


    ''She is me...'' Elysia muttered nkly while touching her cheek before approaching the mirror to memorize her face at this time.


    "Ely~ Are you okay there? Why is it taking a little longer this time?" Rosa asked from outside the dressing room door, she was worried that Elysia had difficulty wearing her best dress that was almost forgotten.


    "Um, I''m fine. Please wait for a moment." Elysia no longer looked at her face and her eyes which seemed to ensnare herself into a beautiful universe.


    Then shees out and presents herself to Rosa in thatst dress.


    "Ely... You''re very beautiful in that dress, they are verypatible with your hair color and your body features that are already in the upper ss." Rosa praised with a smile who knows how many times she had already praised Elysia on that day.


    While Elysia only rolled her eyes as if she didn''t care, she no longer liked being praised after who knows how many praises were thrown at her by Rosa in such a short time.


    They once again did something simr to the previous one with a few poses and Rosa would pat the crystal on her palm. Elysia breathed a soft sigh of relief that everything was over, now she only needed to buy a few clothes at the promised discount and head straight for the magic academy.


    "Miss Rosa, can I buy some clothes at a discount that you promised beforehand?" Elysia didn''t forget to ask because she was worried that Rosa would forget about her promise.


    "Oh! Of course, you can. Actually, all the clothes and various dresses that you have tried before will be given to you as my gratitude. No, don''t refuse this. I have troubled you after all." Rosa said sincerely as she gathered the clothes that Elysia had tried before.


    Elysia who would refuse was known to her rejection and was rejected again by Rosa, and now Elysia can only ept the gift without many other choices.


    "Ely, take this and consider this a gift from me."


    Rosa gave her a stack of clothes and dresses that had been neatly folded. The pile of clothes is actually clothes that have been tried by Elysia before which happened to have been made to fit her body.


    "Thank you."


    "Fufu... Maybe I''ll be the one to thank youter." Rosa grinned mysteriously.


    "Miss Rosa, what do you mean? How can you thank me while all I do is try on the clothes that you have made and happen to suit me?" Elysia only tilted her head slightly as if she did not understand what Rosa meant.


    "Eh? You are willing to be my model and have tried all those beautiful clothes. You have contributed greatly to me, wait for this big sister to be sessful and I will give you another gift in the future~"


    Rosa smiled cheerfully before putting her photographic crystal back into her Space Bag on her waist.


    When Rosa was off guard, Elysia also took out her Space Bag from her [Space Storage] before putting all the clothes that were given to her into the Space Bag.


    After that, Elysia was reluctant to change clothes again after all that had passed a few moments ago. Then she carried Vanessa back in her arms and was about to say goodbye to Rosa.


    "Miss Rosa, it''s time for us to leave."


    "Already want to go? Alright, you want to go to the magic academy, right?" Rosa walked closer to the couch but stopped at a distance of 3 meters from Elysia.


    Elysia was surprised because her goal was predictable so easily, she asked how it could happen in her mind before returning to her normal self.


    "Fufu... What''s with that shocked face, all 16-year-old teenagers will definitelye there you know?" Rosa giggled again when she saw the surprised face of Elysia that onlysted a moment.


    "Is that so? Are you also in the magic academy?" Elysia asked rather confused while looking at Rosa''s current status.


    [| Lv. 42 | Beginner Mage | Rosa Willis | Female (22) | HP: 19,800 / 19,800 | EP: 22,500 / 22,500 |]


    "That''s right! I''m in my sixth year there! We can meet again when you enter the academyter ~"


    "Um, I will register there soon. Please take care of me in the future, Miss Rosa." Elysia spoke kindly as she approached Rosa.


    "Hehe... Don''t be shy." Rosa who was approached by Elysia actually walked backward as if she was avoiding Elysia.


    "Wait! Don''te any closer, I''m allergic to cats!" Rosa eximed loudly and managed to make Elysia stop her steps.


    "Sorry about that, I didn''t know." Elysia apologized even though she did not feel guilty.


    "Uh, it''s fine. The cat hasn''t touched me, so I''m fine. Registration at the Deterry Academy of Magic will be closed in 3 days, you better register immediately, Ely." Rosa merely gave advice to Elysia intimately, she had lightly called Elysia simply by the name of Ely.


    "Um, thank you for reminding me. Then, I''ll leave first. See youter!" Elysia left from there with Vanessa in her arms after Rosa nodded at her while waving her hand with a smile.


    "Phew... *Puchi*"


    After Elysia left, Rosa, who was left alone, sighed with relief that her allergies were not recurrent and only slightly sneezing.

 Chapter 30: Enrollment at the Academy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 30: Enrollment at the Academy (1)</h4>


    Elysia walked to the area of ??the magic academy named ''Deterry Academy of Magic'' after passing through the vast aristocratic area. Arge area like an international university consisting of many buildings arranged like a small town weed her after she passed the academy gate.


    Deterry Academy of Magic is a continental ss academy formed by the first Emperor of Aeddoterra Kingdom and the academy is named after him.


    This academy is also the only continent ss academy in the Human Continent located in the capital city of this kingdom and also directly adjacent to the royal castle.


    Vanessa who was in the arms of Elysia looked curiously at the academy where talented human beings honed their abilities and gained their knowledge.


    Although she does not want to admit it, she knows that the human race is one of the races with the highest potential besides their average lifespan which is longer than her race.


    ''Sister Elena, this ce is amazing...'' Elysia opened the conversation with Elena in her mind that was always connected to her.


    ''Uuu... You only remember me now?'' Elena pretended to sulk.


    ''Emm... Please forgive me, I was so afraid of being in the crowd earlier.'' Elysia can only apologize.


    ''Well, you can ignore the people who are looking at you now...'' Elena said while looking at the people who were looking at Elysia who kept walking to the office building.


    ''That''s different, Sister Elena. I can ignore them but it''s still hard for me to ignore the crowd.'' Elysia denied the assumption because of her condition.


    ''Hmm... Then you should talk to me more often. You must remember, you will no longer feel alone under any circumstances. I will always be there with you.'' Elena said it sincerely.


    This is the first step Elena can take to heal the wounds that Elysia experienced that has made her traumatized. Although Elysia has resisted her fears all this time by herself with strong beliefs, she still cannot cure everything but only uses her alternative path.


    ''Un, I''ll remember that. Thank you very much, Sister Elena.'' Elysia knew what Elena wanted to say and was very grateful for her understanding and attention.


    ''Don''t be shy and too formal for me. But, fufu... You seem to be engrossed in being the model of a girl named Rosa earlier.'' Elena changed their topic.


    ''Yes, Miss Rosa is so kind. I only hoped for discounts with that little help to save expenses, but she gave me all these pretty clothes as a gift of gratitude.'' Elysia smiled warmly remembering Rosa who seemed to know of her difficulties.


    She did not realize that her smile this time was so charming that even two men who were walking collided because they were looking at her.


    Elena only giggled a little because she knew what Rosa meant by ''model'' was different from what Elysia thought, but Elena didn''t want to tell Elysia and took this as punishment for forgetting her earlier.


    She could also consider this a lesson for Elysia in this new world to be more careful in making decisions.


    ''What is so funny?'' Elysia asked in confusion.


    ''Fufu... It''s nothing. If based on the map, it is the office building that we are going to. Register quickly and we can have fun exploring the capital city! '' Elena cheered, she wants to y in the capital city immediately.


    ''Sure... Sure.'' Elysia immediately rushed to the building and tried to find a ce for registration which turned out to be in the front hall which also worked as a lobby.


    She approached the registration room and saw that there were two rooms for that with two different signboards, one was aristocracy and the other was public. Elysia did not think too much because she was certainly not an aristocracy and entered the appropriate room.


    Then in a public room without a door, she saw a special room with a ce like a counter guarded by a middle-aged man. Strangely, there are no other people who are currently registering.


    "Excuse me." Elysia greeted the middle-aged man who was rxing at a table made like a counter.


    The middle-aged man who was greeted immediately opened his eyes and looked towards Elysia. He examined from above and below the features of the girl before him rather thoroughly, especially in the face and chest.


    "What can I do for you, youngdy?" The man asked while licking his lips before rubbing his chin.


    Elysia felt ufortable with this suspicious man. But in this room, there was only this middle-aged man who could help her with registration. Because of this, she gathered up the little courage she had and went on with it.


    "I want to enroll in this academy, what do I need to do?"


    "Huh? Well, we are indeed open to the public. But aren''t you clearly an aristocrat? If you want to register, you''re in the wrong room. You can go to the next room, youngdy." The old man asked in confusion.


    "No, I am indeed an ordinary person, I was right in this room." Elysia insisted.


    "Well, if you say that. Well then, what''s your name, youngdy?" The man did not understand what this aristocrat wanted to y, but he only went along with the plot and obeyed her. He pulled out a form paper from his desk and a pen to write.


    "I am Elysia Avery." She introduces her name, knowing that she is being registered.


    The man rolled his eyes because his guess was correct, only the aristocrat who had the privilege of having a first andst name. Even though this was the first time he had heard of Avery as ast name, he continued and wrote her name on the form as if he didn''t really care.


    Then basic questions such as age, ce of origin, etc. were asked and written with the answers given by Elysia. In addition to the name, age, and gender she answers with an answer that is rather reasonable because she does not have a real origin in this world.


    "Alright, youngdy. Your form has beenpleted, now I will test your talent with an elemental crystal, follow me." The man moved from there and entered the special room behind him.


    Elysia strengthened herself and entered the room to follow the man while hugging Vanessa rather tightly.


    ''Master! You are strangling me.'' Vanessa gave a breathless exmation as she felt suffocated.


    ''Ah? Uh, I''m sorry. I was just nervous and identally hugged you tightly.'' Elysia apologized and loosened her arms then stroked Vanessa''s fur gently.


    ''Purr...'' Vanessa returned to the obedient cat and began purring.


    In that room, there were only two of them and a clear white crystal called the elemental crystal. The door behind her that opened suddenly closed which made Elysia a little more nervous considering that now there was only herself and this suspicious man.


    "Youngdy, now try to use a magic element that you can use on this elemental crystal." The man asked with sleepy eyes that did not expect much from her.


    "Um, alright."


    Elysia then touched the elemental crystal with one hand and tried to use the magic element she knew beforehand which started from the elements of fire, lightning, wind, earth, and so on which made the elemental crystal change color following the element she was using.

 Chapter 31: Enrollment at the Academy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 31: Enrollment at the Academy (2)</h4>


    The suspicious man who was watching from the side was surprised by the elemental magic this youngdy could use because in general even talented people couldn''t use this much elemental magic because ofpatibility in their bodies.


    Unfortunately, Elysia didn''t pay attention to the middle-aged man''s expression and tried other elements. Whereas Elena only cheered from Elysia''s Soul Realm to show her talent to this brash man.


    "That''s... That''s all..." The man stuttered as if in disbelief.


    He was a teacher who was on duty in a public room for enrollment of new students who only thought Elysia was a youngdy who was ying as an ordinary person and did not expect much from her talent.


    Apparently, his guess was wrong, and it turns out this beautiful youngdy was also blessed by special talent. Now he does not care anymore if Elysia is an aristocrat or not because in this academy only talent will determine their position and not their original status.


    Elysia felt the man''s words were an insult, and she tried other magic that came to mind once again.


    Elena also snorted while mocking the man with that stupid face and asked Elysia to show more of her talent and surprise him to death. The two of them don''t know what normal human talent is like.


    "Did I pass the registration test and be able to register at this academy?" Elysia asked when she felt he was just quiet.


    Elysia''s question seemed to awaken him from his surprise. Then, he looked at Elysia with a radiant face.


    "Of course, of course! You can enroll in this academy, no you must enroll in this academy! Your talent is amazing and blessed by god! ept this tinum pass, there is information you need. I am Alby Dawson, one of the teachers of this academy. I wee you to our academy."


    The man who introduced himself as Alby Dawson fired a barrage of words at Elysia who received the tinum card in confusion.


    Then Elysia focused on the tinum card she was holding and a guidebook appeared along with a description of her dorm room.


    "Because of your talent, you don''t have to pay any fees and all are borne by the academy. The opening ceremony will be held in three days in the main building. I have to report immediately to the principal, so see you soon. Have a nice day!"


    The man immediately ran out cheerfully to report to the principal about this new student and leave Elysia there alone.


    Elysia then shook her head helplessly at the strange man''s behavior, she then walked out of the registration test room.


    She has marked the man named Alby Dawson as a strange suspicious man.


    "Weird person." Elysia murmured in the corridor right outside the registration test room earlier.


    ''Right.''


    ''I agree.''


    Elena and Vanessa also agreed with the statement from Elysia. Now she has sessfully registered at the academy and only needs toe to the main building hall in three days for the opening ceremony for new students.


    She quickly read the guidebook that emerged from this tinum card and learned the rules that she needed to obey and avoid. Then she looked at the map of the dormitory she was going to live in for maybe nine years from now, the normal school year that would take ce for all students.


    ''1A? Room one in dormitory A.'' She memorized a detailed school map from there that was even more detailed than the map she already had.


    After she has finished, she put the guidebook and the dormitory document into the tinum card before leaving from there.


    "Huh? You''re an ordinary person, right? How can you get a tinum card while I''m only a silver card?" A girl''s voice contemptuously greeted Elysia shortly after she left the registration room and entered the lobby hall.


    Elysia saw a girl dressed in luxury like a high-ss nobleman looking at her in contempt with two girls dressed as maids who apanied her on both sides.


    "You mean this?" Elysia raised the card in her hand. To be honest, she doesn''t really understand the purpose of the card level because it''s not listed in the guidebook. She only knew that the card only served as the key to their dorm room.


    "Yes, that! Howe I from the Scott Duke Family have lower talent than you, you''re not cheating, right?" The girl in the middle raised her tone while approaching Elysia.


    "Do you want this? Here, just take it..." Elysia only offered her tinum card. She knew that bullying might happen soon only because of this card, rather than getting into a problem, she would rather throw the hot potato that she was holding.


    ''Lil Ely! What are you doing!?'' Elena eximed loudly from Elysia''s Soul Realm which was ignored by Elysia.


    While Vanessa only saw them silently because she did not understand what this impudent human wanted to say, but she was prepared to attack if this human intended to hurt her master.


    The girl who was criticizing Elysia was astonished, but she took the tinum card from Elysia''s hand after looking left and right to make sure there were no eyewitnesses.


    "That''s good, you understand. I''m Serena Scott, from the Scott Duke Family. Because you are so understanding, I will not make your day troublesome, O Commoner. Cora, Nico, let''s go." Serena called out her maid''s name before passing through Elysia from the side.


    "Wait, if you take mine, what about my school card?" Elysia eximed before they left. She remembers that now she no longer has a card that is also useful as a dormitory key, she would rather save money than go to the inn.


    "Take this. Remember, don''t say this to anyone if you don''t want to be on my bad side! Understand?" Serena snapped once again as she threw the silver card at Elysia, where thetter just nodded and caught the silver card.


    "Hohoho~" Serenaughed happily and left from there with her two maids. She was not aware of the big problem that would await her because of her arrogance.


    Elysia who was left alone sighed in relief. In her new school days she could avoid the bullying she experienced long ago, she still had a bad trauma with the name of the school even though she had prepared herself.


    ''Sigh... Lil Ely, what are you doing. You could fight back at that loser, don''t you want to immediately surpass your fear?'' Elena sighed in exasperation.


    ''Please forgive me, Sister Elena. I know what you have nned for my good since we canmunicate, but please make it gradual and I know it is needed. Just now, I just want to avoid the bullying that I will suffer soon.'' Elysia trembled slightly after being reminded by Elena in her mind.


    ''Well... If you say it like that, all right. I understand you, I''m just a little in a hurry. I can''t bear to see you who is incredible being scared like this again. I''ve had enough just watching you and haven''t been able to do anything since we are on Earth...''


    Elena devoted what she wanted to say, she realized that Elysia was very observant and had realized her recovery n because of their conversation just a moment ago.


    ''Un. Thank you.'' Elysia could not say much to Elena, but what she wanted to convey was received by Elena, Elena smiled warmly and giggled before starting to joke again with her to change their depressing atmosphere.


    Then Elysia left the office building because her business was finished, she still wanted to see the city ording to Elena''s proposal, especially the city''s main library which Elysia wanted to visit soon.


    They were all unaware that what had just happened in the lobby hall had been observed from a distant building opposite the office building.


    Someone who witnessed the incident stared at Elysia who kept walking away, she thought for a moment to rethink what she had just seen before leaving there.


    The events at Avrora Forest have made many people in this academy busy and made some buildings quiet. Otherwise, it would be impossible for Serena to take Elysia''s tinum card and threaten her freely.

 Chapter 32: Challenge Her Fear

    <h4>Chapter 32: Challenge Her Fear</h4>


    "Where are we going first?" Elysia asked in her mind after walking up to a city park.


    ''Having fun!'' Elena eximed cheerfully.


    ''Yes, but where?''


    ''To an amusement park or festival?'' Elena asked back.


    ''Wait a minute, let''s take a look at the city map first.'' Elysia sat on a park bench and put Vanessa on herp before opening the map from her [Space Storage].


    ''Sister Elena, it looks like that ce is not avable in this city...''


    ''Ugh... A capital city without an amusement park or festival, boring. Boo... I''m sure the emperor of this kingdom is boring too.'' Elena grumbled in dissatisfaction.


    ''What else can we do? This is a city where the magic knowledge on the Human Continent gathers.'' Elysia spoke helplessly.


    ''Erm... Wait a moment, this city has at least a good shopping center, right? We can explore the city from there.''


    Hearing Elena''s suggestion about the ce they had just passed a while ago made Elysia a little hesitant and afraid because the ce was crowded, not to mention at this time, there would definitely be more people than before.


    On Earth she never once went to a crowd like that, she just needed to get people to buy her something if needed.


    ''Come on, Lil Ely. Don''t hesitate, I''m here with you. Isn''t it wonderful to explore new ces? You just have to ignore all those people. You can also think of them as another species of animal.'' Elena coaxed softly as if she was whispering her suggestion with hypnotic abilities.


    Elena knows Elysia can recover if she is fully aware of two things, the first is that she just needs a special person who cares a lot about her and can be trusted to show her something she needs to be aware of, and the second is that she just needs to avoid overthinking things or feel lonely.


    Although Elysia has repeatedly convinced herself not to over-think, she is still not aware of the other important points.


    For now, Elena as the special person in question is thinking about ways to reduce her fear of crowds before she can move on to the next step.


    ''Look there, that big man. You can think of him as a gori. Or that girl who was running over there, you could think of her as a lively rabbit. Well! Look at that man who tripped and fell, you can also think of him as a writhing animal. Pfft...''


    Elena goes on to n for Elysia''s recovery so that she will no longer be afraid of crowds or anything else with a ridiculous example of what they see in the city park.


    ''Hey, thatst one doesn''t have to be. He''s in pain from falling and not a writhing animal...''


    Elysia smiled because of that while shaking her head slightly, but the advice Elena just gave her would really be tried.


    She tried to see some of the people who were in the city park as another subject. Rather than seeing them as human beings full of gimmicks and sin, she transforms them into adorable cutesy animals whose purpose is to entertain people in her mind to her sight.


    After feeling confident this solution could fight her fear of crowds, Elysia mustered up her courage to go to a shopping center that may have be even busier than before.


    ''Alright, I''m ready! Let''s go there.'' Elysia put the map she was holding back into her [Space Storage] and hugged Vanessa before getting off the park bench to go to challenge her fear.


    ''That''s my Lil Ely!'' Elena cheered happily from Elysia''s Soul Realm.


    ''Thank you, Sister Elena.''


    ''Anything for you, dear.'' Elena answered Elysia''s gratitude gracefully.


    They returned to the noble shopping district of the nobles while looking for a ce they would visit.


    Although she was noticed by many people along the way, she no longer used the technique of ignoring others, but rather the technique that Elena had just taught her to avoid being afraid of crowds.


    Elysia stares back with a smile at everyone who was staring at her for a long time which made the perpetrator divert their attention in another direction because they realized the person they were staring at was aware of them.


    A simple technique that she had never realized before had worked and did not scare her off the crowd. She is now starting to get excited and believes she can be a normal person without any shorings.


    Unfortunately, her current state is far from normal or extraordinary, but that''s forter. Elena is happy with this improvement as Elysia begins to build up her cheerful personality.


    ''Vanessa...'' Elysia calls out to the cat in her arms which is just silent.


    ''What is it, master?'' Vanessa answered.


    ''Why are you just silent?''


    ''Erm ... I became worried after we entered the human domain. What if they be aware of my existence and identity? I''m afraid that my ''energy aura'' will be detected by someone.


    ''Need my help? Maybe I can help.'' Elysia offers to help when she realizes that her new pet has her own anxiety.


    She only thought that Vanessa was only afraid as a Spirit Beast from the Beast Continent to enter the capital city in the center of the Human Continent.


    ''Yes! Please!'' Vanessa is happy about that.


    Elysia uses her magic while stroking Vanessa to disguise her energy so that it cannot be detected by anyone by covering Vanessa''s body with another invisible energy nket so that her energy cannot be detected.


    Now, Vanessa can be considered apletely ordinary cat even if examined by experts.


    Although this is just a theory that Elysia realizes, she believes it will work as long as she continues to provide Vanessa with that protective energy nket.


    ''This way you are safe, you no longer need to worry about anything. But there is one thing you need to pay attention to, Vanessa.'' Elysia is pleased with the results.


    ''Enlighten this servant, master.'' Vanessa is so amazed at her master''s ability that it feels like she can do anything, she just needs to know that and *poof* it can happen.


    ''Hehe... What''s with that change of speech style. One important thing is that I will always protect you from what you are worried about, but don''t ever move away from me more than a 200-meter radius because that''s my perceptual distance, understand?''


    Even though Elysia doesn''t know what Vanessa is worried about, she tells her about the perception distance she can use.


    Vanessa interprets Elysia''s words differently from what Elysia originally meant. She considers the words of her master who ''will always protect her'' to be something that touches her heart.


    ''Yes! I understand and will not forget.'' Vanessa agrees with that. She only needs to go with her master and if she can''t go together, she only needs to follow her master to stay within that range.


    ''This, purr, purr... Good girl.'' Elysia stroked the bottom of Vanessa''s cheeks and chin, which are considered sensitive zones for cats to be stroked.


    "Meow." Vanessa meowed because she was sofortable stroked in the right part by her master.


    ''Vanessa, are you hungry? You haven''t eaten anything from our encounter, have you? Not to mention that you threw up a little while ago.'' Elysia asked in confusion.


    ''Yes, please! I eat meat and fish!'' Vanessa feels embarrassed to be reminded of that. If her master said it like that right now, she would indeed feel hungry.


    ''Then let''s go to that restaurant. I also feel a little hungry and thirsty.''


    The conversation between Elysia and Vanessa could not be heard by anyone but them and Elena who was watching them both with a smile.


    They immediately entered the attractive restaurant they encountered while walking aimlessly, Elysia did not know that there were two men outside who were looking at her entering the restaurant with inappropriate eyes.

 Chapter 33: Square Angel Restaurant

    <h4>Chapter 33: Square Angel Restaurant</h4>


    "Hey boss, look at that beautiful girl with long ck hair. She''s so pretty." Said a thin man in a white uniform.


    "Yeah, I also saw her. Only with that pretty face and her beautiful body, she deserves to be my lover hehe..."


    The young nobleman in a simr uniform smiled evilly before licking his lips, he watched Elysia''s figure enter the restaurant with a hot gaze.


    The two of them came from aristocrats of different levels as well as students from the Deterry Academy of Magic who failed to advance to the ss because they failed the promotion exam this year.


    They remain in the first-year ss to repeat the school year again but with bad intentions because they are actually one year ahead of their ssmatester.


    "But boss, what if she is the aristocrat on top of you? Look at that beautiful ssy dress she is wearing." The skinny man expressed his concern.


    "Heh David, did you forget? What''s the use of nobility in this prestigious academy, huh? Nothing! Even all aristocrats living in this capital city are prohibited from directly interfering with academy affairs."


    "You''re so confident, boss." David nodded as if he was getting a role model.


    "Of course, idiot! Watch it, I Brian Chapman will make that beautiful girl fall in love with me immediately with just my good looks and my sweet words." Brianbed his hair confidently.


    "Wow, amazing! Maybe you can teach this humble meter about your great being." David was amazed by his friends who also failed to make it to second grade.


    "All right, let''s go follow her there. Maybe you will learn some amazing things from the great me haha!" Brianughed very proudly of himself as he walked towards the ssy yet simple restaurant called ''Square Angel''.


    "That''s cool boss! I''m David Moore will follow you as your loyal vassal!" David with his thin body followed his boss with enthusiasm.


    "Hahaha! Get on the ship and explore the seas with me." Brian is getting excited about his vassal who loves to glorify himself here and there.


    As the second son, he rarely gets praise from his family because all the spotlight and attention is always given to his brother.


    "Aye, Captain!" David saluted like a sailor.


    While they were heading into the restaurant, Elysia was looking for a seat for herself in the busy restaurant because it seemed like service would be provided when the guests had secured their table.


    ''Ah! There''s an empty one over there, thank goodness. I would be embarrassed if I walked in only toe out again because it was full.'' Elysia muttered in her mind as she approached the table in the corner she found to be the only empty table.


    ''Fufu... Lil Ely, you could be. But isn''t this strange? The restaurant in this noble district did not offer a wee like [Wee master, Nyan!] Or any other sweet words.'' Elena joked lightly.


    ''Hehe... Sister Elena, this restaurant is not a maid cafe. Maybe it''s something they usually do or maybe it''s because the restaurant is so busy that they don''t have time to greet the new guests to guide them to the table.'' Elysia shared her logical observations when she saw the busy waitress.


    As soon as Elysia had secured a four-person table in the corner and sat on the sofa, a waitress approached Elysia with a menu in hand.


    "Wee to ''Square Angel''! This is your menu book, what would you like to order?" The waitress cheerfully hands Elysia a menu book before taking out a note to record the guest''s order.


    "Um, wait a moment." Elysia received the menu book with a small smile and immediately browsed through the menu which looked like a picture album book with the name of the dish under each picture.


    ''Vanessa, what do you want to eat? Look at this, there are so many dishes.''


    Confused looking through the menu sheet, Elysia put the cat on herp to the table to help her choose the dishes from the menu book.


    ''How about this? It looks delicious too! And this too!'' Vanessa helps her master to choose with her tiny paw while each sheet of the menu book is turned over by Elysia slowly.


    ''All right, we''ll take that.'' Elysia muttered to Vanessa before putting her lovely cat on the sofa right beside her.


    "Miss waitress, I would like to order this, this, and this... this too." Elysia pointed out the picture in the menu book to the waitress what she wanted to order.


    The waitress actually looked at Elysia with a strange and amazing look. She had just seen a guest asking her pet to choose a menu to order, and this lovely white cat was able to pick it up with enthusiasm.


    "Fufu... Your pet is a really smart cat, youngdy."


    The waitress gave apliment while writing the order that the guest had chosen earlier. She did not think any further considering that the lineage of spirit beasts with intelligence does exist among humans, it''s just that the numbers are quite rare.


    "Yes, she''s so smart and a good girl." Elysia smiled while stroking Vanessa who was sitting next to her.


    The waitress also smiled at Elysia''s and this cute white cat''s smile, which started purring when being stroked.


    "Very well, your dish will be ready soon. Please wait for a moment." The waitress said and hurried away from there to carry out her duties.


    Meanwhile, Elysia leaned back on the sofa before looking out the window then all around her while continuing to gently stroke Vanessa''s fur.


    ''This ce is so crowded and noisy, is it rush hour now?'' Elysia wondered in her mind.


    ''That may be true. Because now could be lunchtime for them. Maybe this is a great ce for a cheap price, and if the food is nice then everything isplete!'' Elena answered cheerfully.


    ''Sister Elena, do you want to try the dishes here?'' Elysia asked with a hint of curiosity.


    ''Eh? I am good. I don''t need food and drink.''


    ''But haven''t you... Never tasted anything with your tongue all this time? Now you can use it to taste a dish, aren''t you curious about the culinary taste of the mortal world?''


    Elysia tries to bait Elena with culinary temptations. She cares about Elena because she never eats or drinks, Elysia tries to offer Elena to use her body with the spirit exchange technique they have mastered so that Elena can enjoy the dishester.


    ''It''s easy for me right now. Since we are stranded in this world and I canmunicate with you, I can do many things and one of them is to share all of our senses. So, you can still enjoy the dishes you ordered and I can taste them from here too.'' Elena smiled kindly knowing what Elysia meant by that.


    ''Well... if you say so.'' Elysia did not go into this topic further as she knew Elena''s words could be done easily if she wanted to.


    She also knows that Elena who is in her Soul Realm can already do some things that she has never tried before, such as seeing things from the third point of view of her body while her spirit and consciousness were still there.


    After that, they chatted lightly about the past and about life while waiting for the waitress to bring their ordered dishes.


    While Elysia and Elena were chatting lightly in their minds, two strange people who were quite suspicious were looking here and there as if they were looking for something.

 Chapter 34: A Little Fuss

    <h4>Chapter 34: A Little Fuss</h4>


    Elysia saw two male figures looking right and left until one of them pointed at her and approached her table with a friendly smile that was clearly full of lies in Elysia''s eyes.


    "Youngdy, is this seat empty?" Brian greeted the beautiful girl in a friendly manner.


    "An anchovy and shrimp," Elysia muttered softly in a strange manner as she saw two suspicious men approaching her.


    Brian twitched his brows at the murmur of the beautiful girl he greeted as if he was reminded of something.


    "Youngdy, as you can see, this restaurant is busy. Could you be kind enough to share a table with us." Brian put in more effort in more detail.


    "Sure, please." Elysia nodded at the two men with a smile, she sadly saw them not as a normal human being but human in a cute animal costume.


    Brian was d his approach to a beautiful girl had worked smoothly, he signaled to David with a wink as if he was teaching his student.


    David is in awe of his boss''s maiden flirting technique, and as a good vassal, he gives a thumbs-up before taking out a note to write down what he''s currently learning from his boss.


    Unfortunately, when Brian was going to sit next to Elysia, he saw a white cat lyingfortably on the sofa right beside her.


    "Please sit there." Elysia indicated with her hand to the sofa opposite the one she was currently sitting on.


    Brian was speechless after being shown this way and could only sit on the sofa directly opposite Elysia, while David sat next to him.


    They are now only separated by a tablerge enough for four people.


    "Thank you for allowing us to sit with you, youngdy. I''m Brian Chapman, nice to meet you." Brian returned to his friendly smile confidently.


    "I''m David Moore, nice to meet you! Ow!" David joined in introducing himself, but Brian stepped on his feet with a nce that seemed to say it wasn''t his turn. Understanding the point, David nodded to Brian''s delight.


    ''They''re an anchovy and shrimp... Hahaha... How cruel you are, Lil Ely.'' Elenaughed from within the Soul Realm.


    Unfortunately, Elysia did not have time to answer her because Brian continued his conversation. "May I know your name, youngdy?"


    "Hmm... Do you like a cat? Look at her, isn''t she cute and sweet?" Elysia replied with another question while carrying Vanessa onto the table.


    "Err... No, I prefer a dog." Brian didn''t understand what this beautiful girl in front of him wanted to say but he still answered honestly.


    "Right, how can an anchovy like a cat? They''re the cat food." Elysia tilted her head slightly while whispering softly that not even Brian could hear.


    "Excuse me?" Brian tried to ask because he didn''t hear a soft whisper from Elysia.


    "Pardon? Ah, you don''t want to know my beloved cat, then how do I introduce myself to you?" Elysia tilted her head slightly to the other side while tapping her chin gently with her index finger.


    ''Hahaha... You tickled me from the inside, Lil Ely. By the way, where did you learn it, you were never this flexible before...'' Elena is excited about the current progress of Elysia.


    ''A drama I watched when I was a teenager.'' Elysia answered in her mind.


    The friendly smile on Brian''s face twitched after hearing Elysia''s reply. He failed to make his acquaintance with a beautiful girl on the first try because of a cat.


    "Oh yeah! She''s so cute! Suddenly I became a cat lover!" Brian tries another approach.


    "Right! She is Vanessa, nice to meet you." Elysia lifted Vanessa on the table and moved her little paw as if she was waving her hand at Brian.


    "Meow." Vanessa only took part in her role.


    Brian became confused, he wanted to get acquainted with this beautiful girl, howe he became acquainted with her pet and not the master.


    But he immediately shook his head remembering that beautiful women are not easy to approach. Maybe by getting to know her pet first, he can get the heart of this beautiful girl.


    "Oh! So the name of this cute cat is Vanessa,e y with me."


    Brian tries to pet Vanessa, but the white cat doesn''t want to be touched by strangers.


    "Meow!" Vanessa scratches Brian''s approaching hand with her w.


    "Argh! My hand is bleeding!" Brian shouted loudly which immediately got the attention of the many people who were there.


    "What is this?" A slender man who seemed to be in charge of the butler came to their table.


    "I was scratched by this cat!" Brian yelled at the butler and pointed at Vanessa hatefully.


    "Sigh... Young Master, you''re a man, right? You whine just because you get scratched by a little cat?"


    The butler sighed because he thought trouble was going on during his working hours and it turned out to be such a trivial and embarrassing matter.


    "Tch! Pathetic. This daddy over here was already fighting bears when I was your age." A man near their table clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    Then followed by other guests who were in the restaurant. They berated Brian for some reason they made up all of sudden.


    "Eh? That''s not it. Vanessa, you bad girl... Sorry for themotion. You''re Brian, right? Can you show me your injured hand?" Elysia immediately put Vanessa back on the table and stroked her while apologizing to the other guests who were annoyed.


    After Elysia spoke, the grumbling guests no longer berated Brian with their harsh words even the butler returned to his duties knowing everything was safe under control.


    Surprised by the negative attention paid to him from the number of guests at the restaurant, Brian immediately recovered and snorted at those who had spoken rudely after hearing Elysia''s pleasant voice that saved the day.


    Then, he stretched out his injured hand to Elysia, there could be seen a bleeding wound from being wed by Vanessa earlier.


    "The wound is bleeding, the pain will go away and get better soon. Shoo..."


    Elysia holds Brian''s injured hand and recites the lines given to her when she was injured in the past. Next, she healed the wound with her magic while blowing air from her pretty mouth and rubbing the wound with her soft finger before releasing Brian''s hand.


    Brian was embarrassed by this kind of approach, he saw the cute behavior of a beautiful girl whose name was not yet known. His hand was held gently and she spat out a unique childish sentence to heal the wound.


    But it turned out that the wound waspletely healed which made Brian look at his hand with some wild thoughts. Then he looked at the cat on the table with a look of gratitude.


    This cat that he looked at with hatred a moment ago was not that annoying. Because of her, Brian can hold hands with this beautiful girl''s delicate hands even if only for a moment.


    ''Lil Ely, you are so flexible. I didn''t know that you were so talented at role-ying.'' Elenaplimented softly.


    ''Even though they''re all wearing costumes too?'' Elysia asked in confusion.


    ''Eh?'' Elena was also confused about that. She tried to rte her vision to the vision from Elysia''s point of view.


    Sure enough, the two men who were sitting at the same table were currently wearing costumes like anchovies and shrimp.


    No wonder Elysia muttered like that, it turned out that what she said was indeed true. The suggestion that was given by Elena a while ago in the city park was actually implemented by Elysia and it has actually be magic that hypnotizes her own vision.


    Elena wondered whether that suggestion is the right decision or not, but she just let it go because at least Elysia still considers them all as human beings, even though not in normal circumstances.

 Chapter 35: Enjoy the Lunch

    <h4>Chapter 35: Enjoy the Lunch</h4>


    ''Master, have I be a bad girl?'' Vanessa is still at the table looking at her master with teary cat eyes.


    ''Aww... Don''t be sad, I didn''t scold you, really. I know you don''t like strangers and neither do I. But don''t hurt people in public. If it''s like what happened earlier, you can tell me or just struggle to run away to me, okay?'' Elysia gently stroked the white cat on the table and carried Vanessa to the sofa right next to her.


    ''So can I do it again?'' Vanessa feels more at ease and looks to her master to be sure.


    ''You can do it, no one forbids you.''


    Elysia is a bit strange with Vanessa still insisting on the topic of scratching other people, but Elysia just lets Vanessa do what she wants to do. If that didn''t happen in public then that would be fine.


    Vanessa grinned with her adorable cat face while looking at a human male figure who has a hidden agenda to her master.


    "Wow! Miss, you are amazing you can heal my wounds in an instant! Are you already adept at using life magic?" Brian with his sparkling eyes eximed in admiration at the beautiful girl he was approaching.


    "Life magic? I don''t really know what you mean, I can heal because I can do it." Elysia tilted her head in confusion as if she was waiting for an exnation for something she didn''t understand.


    "Holy! You really don''t know life magic?" Brian with a different level of surprise asked again to make sure while wondering where this beautiful girl came from.


    Every human at the age of sixteen will awaken their magical energy and guarantee them to be able to use magic even with different aptitudes andpatibility.


    If this beautiful girl doesn''t know life magic but can use it freely then the only answer Brian can get is an innate talent, also this is extremely rare and precious.


    Elysia doesn''t understand the surprise from Brian and David who only show ridiculous expressions in silence. She felt that the earlier words were the cause.


    "Forgive my ignorance, but I''m just about to enter the Deterry Academy of Magic." Elysia nodded gently at Brian''s confirmation question.


    "Oh! That''s not a problem. So you''re a freshman, huh? Then we''ll be in the same year!" Somehow Brian was happy about this.


    "That''s amazing. To be honest, I don''t know much about this magic academy, you seem to be so experienced. Can you share your experiences with this little girl?" Elysia pped her hands together as if getting an idea while praising for an epiphany with pleading eyes.


    She had no idea that two men sitting at the same table as her could seem experienced just because they failed to advance to the next grade this year.


    One year ago when Brian and David first entered this academy, they were much less clueless than Elysia. Never mind using magic, they don''t even know what kind of magic they can use.


    Whereas the aristocrats from which theye will only teach their pride magic which has be a hereditary identity if their descendants seed in advancing to second grade at a magic academy.


    "It''s easy for me, listen up. Life magic is magic that can control things from living things. Like the healing magic that you easily used just a moment ago. It belongs to the category of life magic which speeds up the healing process. But apparently, it is your innate talent, I didn''t see a magic circle or a chant of yours. "


    Brian exined proudly like a knowledgeable person even though until now he had not been taught any magic by his family.


    "You have a broad knowledge. Then what about this academy?" Elysia praises once again for some information with a cute smile on her face.


    Feeling that the beautiful and friendly aristocratic girl before him was unlike other aristocrat girls who were annoying and indifferent, Brian happily shared what was being asked in Elysia''s excitement.


    Until the dishes that Elysia ordered arrived, she had received some information from Brian and David who also joined in the conversation afterward regarding applicable custom, unwritten rules, and some things she needed to pay attention to as a new student at this most prestigious magic academy in the Human Continent.


    "Youngdy, this is your order. Oh? Are you with friends?" The waitress who had taken Elysia''s order returned with a four-course meal and two drinks.


    "Mr. Brian and Mr. David, you came here for lunch, right? Then let me bear your expenses and please order whatever you like as my gratitude for your earlier story." Elysia offers generously because the price of dishes in this restaurant is not that expensive.


    "Ho? You can''t do that. It''s an honor for me to treat a beautiful girl like you. Maid, give me the menu book, I haven''t ordered anything. And don''t forget, the bill is borne by me." Brian is trying to impress Elysia with his manliness.


    Elysia is a little confused, she is a maid or waitress and which one is correct, but she immediately threw away the nonsensical thoughts because she was trying to improve herself on Elena''s suggestion.


    The waitress snorted as she ced the dish on the table directly in front of Elysia before handing two menu books to these two absurd men.


    Then Elysia carried Vanessa back to the table and shared the food and drink with the white cat who immediately ate it with gusto.


    Not only was the waitress amazed at this, but Brian and David who were choosing dishes from the menu book also felt the same way about what they were seeing now.


    A white cat can eat dishes with manners and drink politely even if it only uses its mouth and its little paw.


    "She''s amazing, right?" Elysia was pleased to see the astonished faces of the three of them. Then she sped her hands in prayer before eating her meal and left them alone.


    The three of them immediately returned from their astonishment and then the waitress took orders from Brian and David before leaving.


    Brian and David can only watch Elysia and a white cat named Vanessa eating their meal with manners. While Elysia doesn''t mind being seen that way because she doesn''t think the two of them are dangerous, maybe more funny and goofy in cute costumes that only she can see.


    Elena nodded with a smile in Elysia''s Soul Realm as she folded her arms under her breasts. The progress from her suggestion had unexpected results and it got a lot better.


    She looks at Elysia as if she is like a mother who has finally seeded in teaching her daughter to walk for the first time. Great sense of satisfaction.


    By the time Brian and David''s dishes arrived, Elysia and Vanessa had finished their meal. When the two of them started eating their meal, Elysia was already wiping her mouth with a wet tissue.


    "Mou~ you''re smudged, Vanessa. Look at the leftovers in your mouth." Elysia put Vanessa on herp to wipe Vanessa''s mouth with the wet tissue that has been provided on the table.


    Brian and David somehow felt happy and warm seeing the behavior of this beautiful girl who had not introduced her name with a white cat who obeyed and surrendered only to her master.


    Vanessa always keeps threatening eyes at Brian or David who several times tried to pet her as if she was ready to scratch them which made the two of them confine their intention to pet this cute white cat who is also a bit fierce.

 Chapter 36: Crimson Wave

    <h4>Chapter 36: Crimson Wave</h4>


    After Elysia waited for Brian and David to finish their lunch, she was about to continue touring the city for a while before stopping by the city library.


    "Mr. Brian and Mr. David, I still need to do a few things before the opening ceremony for new students is held. Therefore, I excuse myself. See youter, have a nice day."


    Elysia carried Vanessa in her arms before waving goodbye to the two men who were kind enough to give her information and also paid for lunch with a sweet smile on her face as she left there.


    Brian and David absentmindedly joined in waving their hands at the beautiful girl who had just had lunch with them, their gaze following the girl who slowly walked away from there.


    After Elysia left there, Brian came back from his daze to see the friend beside him who was still waving his hand stupidly.


    "Hey! David, she is my target girl. What''s with that dazed face that keeps looking at her, huh!" Brian knocks David out of his pique.


    "Ow! Ah? Sorry, boss. But she is a nice girl to talk to and also she is much prettier on closer inspection. I can''t help it." David rubbed the back of his waist which was beaten by his boss.


    "Even so, she is my future girlfriend. You as a good vassal will help me to get her." Brian grunted as he folded his arms.


    "But boss, you didn''t even get her name."


    The words from David seemed to hit Brian at once because he had just realized about it. Because he was so absorbed in telling information like someone who knows everything, he forgot to ask the beautiful girl''s name again after he became a cat lover and their conversation becamefortable.


    "We''ll see her in three days. At that time, all the new students in the ss will introduce themselves."


    Brian did not want to admit his negligence because he had missed a golden opportunity to make acquaintances with the girl and approach her further.


    "What about your maiden flirting technique? She doesn''t fall for just your good looks and your sweet words."


    Another blow came at Brian who was boasting too big. His actual appearance was only slightly above average and he dared to brag that a beautiful girl would soon fall for him.


    "I changed my mind. She is a beautiful and kind-hearted girl yet so lovely. Initially, I was only nning to make her my concubine or girlfriend, but after knowing her personality and talent... Err... Yeah! I''ve decided to make her my future wife."


    Brian clenched his fists high into the air at the great goal that was appearing for the first time, other than to prove himself to his family.


    "Wow! I didn''t expect it, boss. But don''t worry, this humble vassal will be with you."


    David stood up and put one hand on his chest after hearing that lofty goal. His boss turned out to have seen far ahead and immediately changed his ns.


    "This is your bill, sir." The waitress suddenly appeared beside David.


    "Here, just keep the change. David, let''s go. We have a lot of things waiting for us hahaha!"


    Brian didn''t need to look at the bill and immediately paid by cing the coins on the waitress''s tray. He has calcted the cost required for all the dishes that have been ordered when viewing the menu book earlier.


    David who saw the overbearing behavior of his boss was once again amazed and immediately followed suit. He was grateful that he stayed ss and got to know Brian better, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to get along with Brian.


    Despite the same fate, David whoes from the Baron Family is happy to be a vassal of Brian whoes from the Marquess Family.


    The waitress who saw them leave immediately counted the coins left on the tray along with the bill.


    "What with ''just take the change''? You paid with the right amount, stingy..." She snorted in dissatisfaction before returning to her duties. Unfortunately, Brian was too far away to hear that, otherwise he might run away in shame.


    Meanwhile, Elysia is walking in the bustling capital city with no clear purpose other than looking to the left and right and then from one shop to another like neers who don''t know the direction and destination.


    ''So, where are we going now?'' Elysia muttered in confusion.


    ''Of course to buy daily necessities! You are now a girl and also so beautiful, you need a lot of things. Let''s go to the supermarket! Go! Go!'' Elena cheerfully announced their destination.


    ''There''s no supermarket here, Sister Elena. Maybe we can go to the convenience store we passed earlier.'' Elysia turned around to head for the shop in question.


    Elysia arrived at arge convenience store called ''Tiecoon'' and immediately entered it without hesitation.


    Shortly before she entered the convenience store from the main entrance, she saw that several people had to leave their [Space Bag] or their usual bag to a special storage area that had been provided there with the guard of several well-built people.


    It seems that carrying storage objects of any kind will be prohibited for shopping to prevent theft. Because of that, Elysia double-checked that her [Space Bag] was actually inside her [Space Storage] before entering the shop unhindered and starting shopping.


    She follows several people who are buying their groceries on a shopping cart and also picks one up for her before going around looking for what to buy.


    ''What do we need to buy?''


    Elysia puts Vanessa in her shopping cart and asks what seems more experienced. She doesn''t know what a girl needs in their daily life and ends up clueless, while her cousin on Earth always buys her own daily necessities with the money given to her.


    ''You need facial foam, skincare, moisturizer, shampoo, soap, serum...''


    Elena chirps about what to buy with the knowledge she still remembers while on Earth. Even though she is always inside the Soul Realm, she knows a lot about what''s going on out there from just her observations.


    ''... and also you need sanitary napkins.''


    Elysia coughs at thest thing Elena mentioned on her ''need to buy'' list.


    ''Do we need all of that? I can take good care of my body with energy and magic, right?'' Elysia walked around slowly while discussing with Elena in her mind.


    ''Hmm... Come to think of it, you''re right. Even so, you still need to buy some from the list I mentioned earlier. Especially sanitary napkins, you don''t want to be all red down there when the timees, do you?''


    Elena lightly patted her chin with her finger as she folded her arms under her breasts while thinking a few things.


    Remembering that, Elysia''s face has turned slightly pale. Now that she has be a girl, maybe the crimson wave for women who wille almost every month will alsoe to visit her soon.


    ''Can''t I prevent that with magic? I don''t think I''ll survive if I have to keep bleeding down there every month...'' Elysia helplessly whined a little.


    ''I also think so, I also wonder why every woman is not short of blood even though they always bleed every month. You can try it and maybe it will really help you.''


    Elena says it as if she is not a woman even though she is one of them. It''s just that she doesn''t know and has never experienced it in herself.


    Elysia nodded slightly and stopped her steps then put her hand just above her abdominal area and used her advanced perception to take a deeper look at her body.


    She did something to her reproductive organs with the biological knowledge she had learned. She knows what causes menstruation for women and what might prevent it.


    With that knowledge, she puts her ovtion system into hibernation mode to prevent the crimson wave for the woman who wille almost every month on her body. This way, Elysia will be safe and free from her worries about bleeding out from down there.

 Chapter 37: More Shopping

    <h4>Chapter 37: More Shopping</h4>


    ''Phew... With this, I''ll be fine.'' Ellysia heaved a sigh of relief after being free from her worries.


    ''This magic is very effective. Now I''m starting to wonder what you might not be able to do with it. Or maybe, we can do everything and make it happen?'' Elena began to imagine a dream paradiseing true.


    ''Hehe... That''s not it, Sister Elena. I or you are not an almighty god.'' Elysia giggled when she learned that Elena''s delusion had been conveyed to her.


    Unfortunately, none of them realized how much power Elysia possessed right now. They also never thought about how much influence she would have in the future.


    While Elysia and Elena were exchanging words, two women approached Elysia who was still standing holding her tummy with a slightly pale face.


    "Young girl, are you all right? Your face is a little pale." A friendly housewife is a little worried about the girl who seems to be in trouble.


    "Ah? Um, I''m fine. Thanks for asking, ma''am." Elysia immediately came out of her inner conversation.


    "Really? Don''t push yourself if you are sick." The other housewife seemed to care so much for Elysia while looking at Elysia''s hand which was still holding her tummy with a slightly pale face.


    "I''m fine and healthy. Thank you for your kind attention." Elysia once again replied to the friendly housewife who was a little worried about her situation because of her earlier behavior.


    "If you say that... Maybe you cane to the church to check on your condition. The priests there are very good with healing magic."


    "Em... Talking about the church, I remember when my husband was sick. I took him to church and he immediately returned to his healthy self again after being healed there."


    "They are so kind and warm-hearted. The cost is affordable and even free for the poor."


    "Not to mention the social assistance they periodically distribute to the poor in almost all cities on the continent."


    "Yeah. May God bless us all with kindness. Okay young girl, maybe the church can help you, bye. Always take care of your health."


    The two housewives started gossiping with each other and gave Elysia a suggestion before waving their hands and saying goodbye.


    "Yes, thank you. Have a nice day." Elysia also waved her hand to two friendly housewives who continued their daily grocery shopping.


    Now her face is a bit rosy and no longer holds her tummy, she is afraid of another misunderstanding.


    ''Look, Lil Ely. You are so cared for in a good way. Not everyone will think badly of you just because they observe you.'' Elena took advantage of this situation to take her recovery n to the next stage.


    ''En.'' Elysia didn''t say much and nodded slightly subconsciously.


    Unfortunately, her main focus is not on her being cared for but on the church that the housewives are talking about. She added the church to a ce she must visit besides the city library.


    Then, she continued shopping for daily necessities that were deemed necessary and important while discussing with Elena.


    One by one the products are put into the shopping cart until they are finally piled up, and Vanessa can only sit on the top pile of groceries like a cherry on a cake.


    Having had enough, Elysia was about to push her shopping cart towards the cashier but she realized Vanessa seemed to be focused on the line of products neatly arranged on the side.


    Elysia looked over and saw a row of food boxes with a picture of a white cat there.


    ''Vanessa, do you want this?'' Elysia took the cat food and aimed it at Vanessa.


    ''No, master. I just wonder why there is a picture of a baby white tiger.'' The white cat on the top of the grocery shook her head cutely.


    ''This isn''t a baby tiger, silly. But a cat. Your current role, remember? If you''re curious, let''s try one. Maybe you will like it. What taste do you want? Here is the taste of fish, original, and meat.'' Elysia returned to the cat food shelf and looked at the avable vors.


    ''Eh? Err... Then, can we try everything?'' Vanessa puts her little paw on her jaw as if thinking but unable to decide and can only take the path of greed.


    ''Sure.'' Elysia put the three boxes of cat food with different vors in her pile of groceries and headed for the cashier.


    Vanessa looks attentively at the three boxes beside her with ridiculous thoughts about the conspiracy that mankind is making to bait a tiger race like her, or maybe a cat race.


    Luckily Elysia doesn''t know what Vanessa is thinking right now. Otherwise, she mightugh at those ridiculous thoughts.


    Unlike she and Elena who can share almost anything even what they are thinking if they want to, she and Vanessa can only share what they want to talk through their spiritual connection which works like telepathy.


    Elysia returned to the front of the convenience store and stood in line at the checkout for a moment until her turn finally came.


    She imitates other buyers who ce their groceries on a table with a moving surface that has been deliberately provided. As soon as the product passes through a small gate, the price will appear in a box like a screen which then goes to the grocery payment at the cashier there.


    Elysia quickly ced all the contents of her shopping cart on the table to calcte the price to pay.


    Unfortunately, Elysia missed Vanessa who followed the conspiracy box that she had in mind to the cashier there and was counted as an unknown grocery product. She only knew that Vanessa was still sitting on the shopping cart.


    *Wee-oww*


    A siren blew once as the handy automatic machine found a product it had failed to recognize.


    The clerk saw a cat doll sitting on a cat food box, but when he was about to check the doll, he was surprised because the doll jumped on the customer girl.


    "What? The doll is alive?" He gaped in amazement while looking at Elysia.


    "Eh? What''s a doll? She''s called Vanessa. A cute cat, right?" Elysia caught Vanessa and held her in a warm hug.


    "Meow." Vanessa proves her identity.


    The clerk scratched his head and wrapped up all the groceries and Elysia paid ording to the price that appeared on the ck screen.


    Then she walked out of the convenience store with arge package of groceries. She walked a few steps and entered a small alleyway to put the package in her hand into the [Space Storage] and she walked out of there after a while without anyone noticing her.


    ''Where are we going now before we go to the city library?''


    Elysia felt that she had had enough of everything she bought at the convenience store and decided on onest ce to visit before going to the main ce.


    ''The daily necessities are ready. Beautiful clothes are also ready, but you need more than that! Casual wear, nightgowns, and most importantly women''s lingerie. In short, you need arge supply of clothes!'' Elena eximed happily.


    ''What? I have received two dozen beautiful and stunning outfits from Miss Rosa. I believe they are all expensive clothes. Wasn''t that enough to supply clothes when I was at the magic academy? I can wash them clean...'' Elysia felt limp for some reason as she was told to buy more clothes.


    ''Fufu... Don''t be naive, young girl. I know more things than you. Now go to the department store at the mall!'' Elena spoke as if she were an elder who knew many things.


    ''But you''re the same age as me. You were only there when I was born, right? Where can I find a mall here anyway?''


    ''Err... Don''t think about the little things too much or you''ll look old. Look over there, thatrge shop is simr to a department store. Come over there and you can go to the city library! Go! Go! Lil Ely! I will help you choose.''


    Hearing Elena''s excited babble, Elysia had no other choice but toply. A girl does need arge supply of clothes for various moments, unlike a man who is quite free in flexible circumstances.

 Chapter 38: Womens Clothing

    <h4>Chapter 38: Women''s Clothing</h4>


    "Wee to ''Ethereal'', what can I do for you, youngdy?" An employee greeted Elysia who had just entered the department store.


    Even though it is called by Elena as a department store, this sprawling building is actually an all-in-one clothing store that provides clothing for all ages and for all ranks of status.


    "I want to find some clothes for me. Can you help me?" Elysia nodded at the female employee who offered to help.


    "With pleasure. Please follow me to the women''s section. We have a wide variety of clothes avable for you."


    The female employee smiled professionally with an equally formal hand gesture to guide Elysia politely.


    "Sure. Please guide the way." Elysia once again nodded at this polite employee.


    Then the female employee immediately guided Elysia to the intended session to serve her in a friendly manner. It is the shop''s motto to serve the esteemed customers well.


    In fact, there are not many people who receive such special treatment as Elysia at this moment who was greeted when she first walked into this shop.


    Usually, customers are wee to buy freely and will be assisted if needed by employees or asked by customers. It''s just that the female employee who is guiding Elysia at this time feels unable to bear to see a beautiful youngdy absentmindedly looking around like a lost person.


    "Youngdy, we''ve arrived at the women''s block. What kind of clothes are you looking for?"


    ''Where do we need to start, Sister Elena? Look at all these women''s clothes, I''m so confused now.''


    Elysia did not immediately answer a question from the employee and immediately asked for emergency assistance.


    ''We can start from the casual dress and evening dress to nightgown.'' Elena suggested easily in chronological order.


    "I need some casual dresses, nightdresses, and nightgowns." Elysia just repeated what Elena had said to the employee.


    "All right, pleasee over here."


    Then Elysia started to be a shopping spree on the advice of choices from Elena who was very helpful. Elysia ensures the size fits her body well and she also makes sure the clothes are of good quality using her advanced perception.


    The employee who had been kind enough to help was overwhelmed by the clothes this youngdy was trying to buy. Some clothes that she only helped to hold have now be put in arge special bag.


    ''Lil Ely, don''t just buy it outright. Try some that you are going to buy. Look at that dress, that pure white dress is beautiful too. Try it in the dressing room. There''s that dress, that, and that one too...''


    Elena started pointing out some of the beautiful outfits she decided Elysia should try on.


    ''Um, right. Maybe they''ll be a little suspicious if I buy it right away.'' Elysia agreed to that and took the clothes indicated earlier.


    "Where''s the dressing room? I''d like to try on some of these dresses." Elysia asked the employee who was apanying her.


    "The dressing room is over there, let me guide you."


    She was still with her professional smile. At first, she only intended to help this youngdy out of kindness, but now that kindness has turned into a bonus that will await her seeing the number of clothes this youngdy is going to buy.


    Elysia goes into the dressing room with Vanessa carrying some clothes to try on the other hand.


    She attached some of the clothes to the hanger then put Vanessa on the floor.


    ''Vanessa, I''m going to try on some of these clothes first, okay? Tell me what you thinkter.'' Elysia stroked Vanessa for a moment before changing dresses.


    ''Okay, master!'' The cute white cat sat there looking at her master attentively. From a human point of view, her master is very beautiful no matter what kind of clothes she wears.


    Elysia slowly took off the beautiful, brownish-ck dress that Rosa had given her from her body and stored it in [Space Storage] then put on a pure white dress with simple decorations.


    For some reason, she blushed a little to see her feminine body reflected in the mirror. There was a young girl wearing only white lingerie trying to wear a white dress. But she immediately threw away the dirty thoughts and put on the dress quickly.


    ''Sister Elena, how do I look now?'' Elysia tried several poses to see her form from the mirror.


    ''Fufu... You are so beautiful, Lil Ely. You go well with white. Try another pose. Um, perfect.'' Elena praised Elysia from the third point of view.


    ''Hehe... Thank you.'' Elysia giggled in delight at Elena''s opinion. Somehow she feels happy to be called beautiful by her even though a few days ago she should still use the adjective as handsome.


    ''Vanessa, what do you think about this dress?'' Elysia rotates her body once which causes her skirt to flutter slightly.


    ''You are so beautiful in whatever dress you wear, master!'' Vanessa doesn''t have manypliments and only says what she thinks from a human perspective.


    ''Is that so? You''re good at saying nice things now.'' Elysia smiled at Vanessa and looked back at herself in the mirror.


    Meanwhile, Vanessa has a smile on her cute cat face because she takes it as apliment from her master.


    ''Sister Elena, do you still remember the incident in Avrora Forest from my story some time ago?'' Elysia asked Elena while taking a better look at herself in the mirror.


    ''Yeah, what''s up with that, Lil Ely? You seem a little bothered by something.'' Elena wants to know more because she is so concerned about Elysia.


    ''I believe the owner of this body is the granddaughter of Harold whoes from the Reinhard Duke Family named Alisha. But when she showed me who was still in your form some portraits of the missing people, that girl was quite different from my current form.''


    Elysia reconnected herself in the mirror from the portrait that she still remembered vividly.


    ''Where is the difference?''


    Elena doesn''t really understand the details that happened so far from the story alone, she doesn''t try to read Elysia''s memories if it''s not permitted and the two of them decide to share their own words of thought.


    ''I was picturing it in my mind. Look there and you will know.''


    ''You''re right, Lil Ely. How can that be? Your body has changed not just once, right? Alisha, the current you, and me. Can you be Alisha''s form from your imagination?'' Elena also felt amazed knowing that and didn''t know what to answer.


    Elysia already has two physical forms supported without any energy which is already so astonishing, how about three?


    ''I will try.''


    Elysia tried for a moment by imagining herself to be Alisha. Instantly a change of form appears on her body with a faint white energy aura enveloping her body and now Elysia is already in the form of Alisha.


    ''Wow! Can you use everyone''s form? That''s cheating and heinous!'' Elena was once again amazed by the abilities Elysia possessed.


    ''This form is different, Sister Elena. I still have to support this form with energy all the time, so it''s just more like a disguise. It''s not like Elysia form and yours which is like my own body.'' Elysia returned to her normal form and shook her head slightly.


    ''Well, that''s strange and true. I don''t know what to answer. You are you and Alisha is Alisha. You two are different and take it that way.'' Elena now doesn''t know anything anymore and only shares her logical opinion.


    Elysia just nodded and tried not to think too much. Then she tried some other clothes that she brought to the dressing room while asking Elena and Vanessa''s opinion until she returned to wearing a brownish-ck dress again before going out with Vanessa.


    ''We''ve done enough shopping, haven''t we?'' Elysia asked Elena as she wasing out of the dressing room.


    ''Everything isplete, hmm... lingerie! you still need arge amount of lingerie to spare just in case.'' Elena cried out to the most important thing they had almost forgotten.

 Chapter 39: Lingerie

    <h4>Chapter 39: Lingerie</h4>


    "Very well, Miss Employee. I will take these clothes too." Elysia handed over the newly tried clothes to the employee.


    "Yes, youngdy. What clothes would you like to look for next?" The employee puts the clothes that were given to her into a shopping bag.


    She had apanied Elysia around looking for clothes of so many kinds as if all of them could fill a whole wardrobe just from the clothes in this shopping bag.


    "Um... I need some lingerie too..." Elysia told the employee what she needed with a slight blush.


    "Then let''s go over there." The employee smiled professionally and just thought this youngdy only prepared a lot of spare clothes for various circumstances.


    Elysia just nodded and followed the employee to the women''s lingerie section.


    There are so many variations of lingerie, ranging from cute ones with pictures to slightly transparent ones that make Elysia think it''s so indecent.


    "Youngdy, what are your three measurements?" The employee asked politely.


    "Three sizes? Err... I''m fine, I''ll find it myself..."


    Elysia blushed even more at the three-body measurements. She didn''t want to have her body measured by the employee because she was so embarrassed. Even though she doesn''t know her exact body size in measured values, she can calcte it using her advanced perception.


    ''Hehe... It''s so nice seeing you blush, Lil Ely.'' Elena teases Elysia''s current state.


    Elysia did not answer Elena and immediately went around to find the right size for her body using her ability and then gave it to the employee until she had enough.


    ''Lil Ely, don''t just buy the normal and cute ones. Buy sexy ones too... Look at those ckcy ones and that, and that too...'' Elena pointed here and there from Soul Realm.


    ''But... But I find it so indecent... Look at that slightly transparent one. I''ve lost my identity, and now you want me to die of embarrassment too, Sister Elena?'' Elysia feels both embarrassed and helpless at Elena''s request.


    ''Hehe... How is that possible? I know the inside out of you, my intentions are good... After all, how could you die of embarrassment if you put all that sexy lingerie under your clothes?'' Elena tried to persuade.


    ''... Alright, I''ll buy some sexy underwear too, but I won''t try to wear any of them this time.'' Elysia decided after a moment of thought while taking some of the lingerie in question.


    ''You can''t do that. Try a few too... Just three, just three like the previous one...'' Elena tried to persuade Elysia again with a mischievous smile.


    ''I don''t wanna do it.''


    ''Oh no. You can''t do that to me. Just two, just try two of that sexy lingerie... Do it for me, Lil Ely.'' Elena started whining when Elysia seemed not going to change her mind.


    ''Oh yes. Why can''t I? Erm... Just one lingerie and we''re done shopping, deal?''


    Elysia at first wanted to act tough and ignore Elena to try this inappropriate lingerie, but she couldn''t bear to refuse Elena''s request when she saw Elena''s face in her Soul Realm with her new technique.


    ''Deal! That''s my Lil Ely! Now go to the dressing room! I need to see how far you will grow.'' Elena was cheerful again. For some reason, Elysia smiled and blushed a little when she saw Elena''s behavior.


    After that she gave some of the lingerie she took to the employee and rushed to the dressing room to try on the lingerie which was both embarrassing and indecent.


    ''Vanessa, I will try this lingerie but I feel embarrassed. So, you''re here and don''t turn around, okay?'' Elysia put the white cat in her arms to the floor near the exit of the dressing room.


    ''Ok, master.''


    Vanessa just nodded her head and obeyed even though she didn''t understand what made her master embarrassed.


    ''Good girl. Wait here for a moment.'' Elysia stroked Vanessa''s soft fur for a while.


    Then Elysia faced herself reflected in the mirror as she mustered up her resolve. She didn''t really pay attention to her body in several previous instances even when she was washing her body clean in theke, but now she needs to see her reflection in the mirror to try this lingerie.


    After gathering enough determination, she took off the dress she was wearing along with her lingerie and immediately put on her sexy ckce lingerie.


    Now Elysia looked at her reflection in the mirror shyly and blushed brightly. Even though she already knows her body features and the ins and outs of each curve thanks to her advanced perception, she is still shy to see her own body clearly.


    ''You''re so hot and sexy, Lil Ely. You will grow up to be an extraordinary woman and that''s for sure. Now I can rest in peace and die without regrets, uh...''


    Elena says it as if she is a mother who has raised her child and made sure that her body is healthy and growing well. She smiled calmly and floated down on the Soul Realm as if she was going to rest without sin and regret.


    Unfortunately, Elena''s words of praise sound like a tease to Elysia. Because of that, she didn''t take long to see her beautiful body and immediately returned to her original clothes then came out of the dressing room with Vanessa while her face still slightly blushing.


    Elysia still has to get used to her body, she can''t be so embarrassed just looking at her own body.


    When she returned to the ce where the employee who apanied her was waiting, she saw an unknown woman having an argument with the employee who apanied her while shopping for clothes.


    ''Sister Elena, don''t sleep just yet! Look at that, they seem to be arguing.'' Elysia eximed in her mind as she walked over to the two women who were exchanging words and it was clear because of her ability.


    ''Huh? Oh! The employee who apanied us was like being bullied there. Lil Ely, we need to help her even though we don''t know what really happened.'' Elena who pretended to be dead immediately opened her eyes.


    ''En, alright. But I need to find out more before helping her.'' Elysia agreed with Elena with an opinion simr to what she had in mind.


    "This is the shopping section in my area of ??responsibility. So you can hand over the responsibility forpleting the transaction from the customer you apany to me." A woman in an employee uniform sneered disrespectfully.


    "I can''t do that, Senior Erika. Under the rules in this ''Ethereal'' store, an employee in charge of the customer will take care of it until the customer has finished shopping. So I can''t leave it to you because I''m going to break the rules."


    The employee who has apanied Elysia with a pitiful face is holding Elysia''s shopping bag tightly.


    "That''s okay, I know a lot more than you. Ka, now give me the shopping bag and you can go back to your work." Erika with a smile stretched out her hand while signaling to give the shopping bag Ka was holding.


    Erika is a senior at this department store and she loves to bully new employees by getting their customers to swallow up all the sales bonuses for herself.


    Ka''s fate as a new employee is no different from the other new employees who were bullied by Erika. Ka was caught carrying arge shopping bag with so many clothes belonging to her customer, and Ka will definitely be big prey for Erika when she just returns to the women''s lingerie section.


    Erika isn''t afraid of rules and doubts because she has a secret backer. She just needs to think about bonuses and how to get more money without fear of reciprocity.


    When Ka was in a dilemma and hesitation, Elysia approached them as a customer who must be respected and served politely ording to the rules of this shop.


    "What are you doing, you know each other? Miss Employee, add this too." Elysia handed the ckce lingerie to the employee and she immediately put it in the shopping bag.


    "Ah, this is nothing. We already know each other and are having a light conversation. I''m Erika at your service for your shopping." Erika salutes with one hand near her upper chest.


    "Is that so? Then what''s wrong with thedy who has apanied me shopping from the beginning until now? Did something happen?" Elysia saw the employee she mentioned and looked back at Erika.


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. It''s just that here is the shopping section in my area of ??responsibility. So, I told Ka to hand over the responsibility for me to continue." Erika smiled professionally as she put a stern face to Ka.


    Ka started to feel bullied with tears in her eyes, the gossip about senior Erika who was feared by new employees was indeed true.


    Maybe the bonus she had imagined would be forfeited because of this. Although she desperately needs money for some reason, she values ??this job more and doesn''t want to get fired if something happens just because of this senior.

 Chapter 40: Troublemaker Back Off

    <h4>Chapter 40: Troublemaker Back Off</h4>


    "You are Ka, right? So, Miss Ka, what really happened? Is what Miss Erika said true? Don''t be afraid to talk to me..." Elysia spoke softly to the employee who felt bullied.


    Erika who feels that she is not being looked at by the rich customer girl immediately puts on a fierce face to intimidate Ka into following her intention.


    Unfortunately, this inappropriate behavior was noticed by Elysia''s perception, which already felt this weirdness even though her eyes were on Ka.


    Ka doesn''t want to get into trouble with Senior Erika and make her life difficult, Erika is known to be fond of cheating on other employees without fear of rules and penalties, especially new employees and Ka''s career will not be good if she goes against this senior.


    Because of that, she just nodded at Elysia while taking off the shopping bag that she slung around her shoulder. But before Ka was about to hand Erika the shopping bag, Elysia immediately stopped it and slung it on herself.


    "This is strange, I''m the one shopping why are you making a fuss? Then I better go to the cashier without the two of you."


    Elysia seems impartial because Ka doesn''t want to talk, but she needs to know about how the employee and shopping systems in this ce work. That''s why she''s trying to trigger the event for something.


    "I can''t allow it. If you wish to go to the cashier to make your payment, let me apany you there." Erika spoke politely when the shopping bag she was about to receive was grabbed by the customer herself.


    Erika realizes that the decision of this rich girl will not be profitable for her because it is certain that this girl will answer Ka as her salesperson when she will make her payment at the cashier.


    Elysia furrowed her brows at the unreasonable chatter of this woman named Erika.


    ''Lil Ely, this woman is so suspicious. I''m sure nothing good wille of her... So, what are you going to do?'' Elena spoke while narrowing her eyes at Erika from within the Soul Realm.


    ''Yes, I guess so too. I''ve never encountered such an absurd employee. What does she want and aim for? Is there a sales bonus like a marketer in business?'' Elysia began to analyze the situation based on her business experience with only a little information she had so far.


    ''Oh! That''s the most likely thing to happen! Money! Erika wants to take the sales bonus from Ka for absurd reasons. Even though we don''t know the rules here, we do know this woman''s behavior is odd.'' Elena eximed while pping her hands together at this realization.


    ''Hmm... If that''s true. I know what I have to do to help this friendly girl named Ka. She has been apanying us and carrying this rather heavy shopping bag for quite a while so she deserves a prize. Not this woman named Erika.'' Elysia snorted through her mind with a n.


    "Hmm... You said I needed to entrust my shopping bag to you because this section is your area of ??responsibility, right?" Elysia smiled generously, in contrast to the n she had already formed in her mind.


    "Yes, let me guide you to the cashier there and assist you." Erika smiles professionally as she nods happily at an easy-to-understand customer.


    Most customers do not really care about the salesperson who helps in their shopping, as long as shopping is good they don''t care who is their salesperson. At least, that''s what Erika thought of Elysia''s smile.


    "Hehe... Miss Ka. Where is your area on duty? Was that near the entrance earlier when you greeted the confused me?" Elysia giggled and turned back to Ka.


    "Ah? Um, that''s right. I was in charge of the pet clothing section upfront earlier." Ka nodded absently at the question from her customer.


    "Ah... So, you actually greeted me a while ago because I brought this cute white cat? Hi! I''m Vanessa, nice to meet you, Miss Ka!" Elysia grabbed Vanessa''s little paw in her arms and waved it at Ka.


    "Hehe... Cute cat with a pretty name. Nice to meet you too." Ka seemed to forget the feeling of being bullied earlier and waved her hand at the white cat in Elysia''s arms.


    "Meow." Vanessa seemed to say hello back by meowing.


    "Then, what are you waiting for? Let''s go back there. I also need some charming clothes to dress up Vanessa hehe..."


    Elysia was happy about that and adjusted some of her ns to get Erika out of the show. Then she grabbed Ka''s hand to drag her away from this woman''s lingerie section, but before the two of them could get away, Erika blocked them in their path.


    "Then, let me apany you to the pet clothing section. Ka is new, maybe she doesn''t know many things." Erika tries to prevent this rich customer from leaving. The bonus that is waiting is not allowed to just go away.


    "Huh? Why did you decide for me? Who are you to me? You are so strange and absurd. I will file myintter for you, I want to know what will happenter." Elysia made a displeased face while giving a threat.


    While still on earth, one of the things that can damage an employee''s reputation is aint report to superiors about the behavior that the employee has done to customers which results in customers being dissatisfied or disappointed.


    This could lead to a warning letter, a strict sanction, or ayoff. It also leads to an examination and a request for further rification of the employee. In short, aint report that Elysia mentioned is what employees dislike the most and could jeopardize their careers depending on the issue.


    Elysia had thought twice before making this threat. Even though she doesn''t know much, at least this can make this woman named Erika back off and not bother anymore.


    "Eh? Please don''t make aint report for me. I am a good and exemry employee. If you have decided, I will excuse myself. Ka, please treat our customers with respect. You can ask other employees if you are confused. Bye."


    Erika smiled wryly and saluted Elysia before speaking to Ka and seemed to run away from there. If aint report was issued from a rich noble girl, Erika''s career would be in jeopardy, even her backer at this shop couldn''t save her at that time if that really happened.


    "..." All of them were at a loss for words, even Elena.


    "It''s fine now. Let''s go to the pet clothing section." Elysia nodded and slightly nudged Ka who was still stunned at how quickly things had changed.


    "Um, at your service, youngdy. Let me carry your shopping bag."


    Ka immediately recovered and carried Elysia''s shopping bag with gratitude. Although she doesn''t really know why Senior Erika quickly stepped down, she can be grateful for this and she can secure this sales bonus.


    Simr to Ka, Elysia and Elena also don''t know much about Erika''s behavior, but the two of them shook their heads a little to get rid of this matter because the problem has ended without lingering too long.


    Elysia and Ka head out of the women''s lingerie section to find charming pet clothes for Vanessa.


    A little away from them, Erika irritatedly clicked her tongue because she failed to snatch a customer from a rookie. She also could not understand why the rich aristocratic girl was so concerned about who would be her salesperson.

 Chapter 41: Holy Library

    <h4>Chapter 41: Holy Library</h4>


    Elysia and Ka return to the section near the entrance of this shop where lots of cute and lovely pet clothes are on disy. Then Elysia went around looking here and there.


    ''Hehe... Vanessa. Look at all those clothes. Isn''t that fine and beautiful?'' Elysia tries to tease Vanessa in her arms.


    ''You want me to wear clothes like that, master? I''m going to look weird...'' Vanessa began to hesitate.


    ''Huh? Why is it strange? Look at that little dress, wouldn''t you look prettier in that?'' Elysia is confused by that.


    ''My fur is my clothes. Since I don''t have a human form yet, I don''t know. If you wish, I will be happy to wear it, master.'' Vanessa looked at the beautiful white dress featured on the cat statue then rubbed her cheek on her master''s arm.


    The response from Vanessa surprised Elysia and Elena a little. Since when was the fur of the beast also their clothing... They were literally naked. But Elysia did not dwell on that thought and chose some clothes for Vanessa.


    ''Vanessa, I''m going to help you put on this dress, okay? I want to know what you will look like.''


    Vanessa agreed with that and Elysia immediately helped put the dress on Vanessa.


    ''Cute...'' Elena muttered with a sparkle in her eyes as Vanessa wore a white dress with a small crown on her head. Vanessa currently looks like a princess from thend of cats in a fairy tale.


    ''I thought so.'' Elysia nodded and took off the dress again from Vanessa then gave Ka some of the clothes she had chosen.


    "Miss Ka, I''ve had enough shopping for today. Let''s head to the cashier now." Elysia spoke while grabbing Vanessa and holding her again in a soft hug.


    "Yes, youngdy. Please follow me to the cashier there." Ka nodded with a smile and made a weing hand gesture.


    They both head to the cashier to calcte all the fees that need to be paid.


    *Tut* *Tut*


    Elysia saw one after another the clothes from her shopping bag were counted on a semi-automatic machine by a clerk at the cashier and Ka who neatly folded the clothes and wrapped them into arge tote bag.


    Then she saw that the price printed on the ck screen was simr to that in a convenience store earlier and continued to increase until it stopped at a value that had many numbers there.


    ''Sister Elena, there are so many numbers there. We are already being extravagant...'' Elysiamented a little as she calcted the money she needed to pay this time and if it was rounded up it would be 268 gold coins.


    ''Yeah... I guess, over a hundred clothes are probably too many right now. Eh? Don''t you have a lot of gift money from Harold, Lil Ely? 268 gold coins isn''t a big number if it''s taken from there.''


    Elena somewhat agrees but immediately denies it because she knows that Elysia likes to be thrifty even though she is an affluent and wealthy person, but that is no reason not to beautify herself.


    Elysia knows very well the value of these garments only by considering the materials and details based on her knowledge on earth.


    On further calction, at least fifty bronze coins had the same value as one dor or two dors for one silver coin.


    So, in this department store, she has already spent almost 54 thousand dors on clothes alone. Great value for people who are frugal and don''t like to be extravagant.


    Elysia sighed for a moment and reluctantly paid ording to the price printed on the ck screen. Although she still has a lot of money, the academy has not yet started and she needs to watch over it if additional fees are neededter.


    Then Elysia slung therge tote bag containing the clothes over her shoulder and received a piece of paper containing a long list of her shopping from the clerk at the cashier.


    On the bill, Ka''s name was written as her salesperson, and judging by Ka''s happy expression, it was certain that there was a bonus waiting for this girl.


    "See you again, Miss Ka. Have a nice day." Elysia said goodbye while waving her hand.


    "Yes, see youter! Thank you for shopping at our shop."


    Ka cheerfully gave a professional salute with a smile on her face. She clenched her fists with determination while remembering her loved one. She also calcted that her bonus from one sale this time would yield at least 268 silver coins, arge amount for amoner.


    Elysia once again put therge tote bag she was carrying into the [Space Storage] when no one was watching her as she slipped into an alley.


    ''Now that''s all, we''re going to the library for knowledge.'' Elysia talking to Elena.


    ''Fufu... Sure. Knowledge is important, we need to know the history of this world too. Maybe we''ll find a clue to our troubles.''


    Elena nodded in agreement because she had made a deal when she persuaded Elysia to try on the sexy lingerie earlier.


    ''Yes, we have to know more about this world. It''s a bit impossible for us to return to earth. At least we have to prepare to survive in this world.'' Elysia added while continuing her steps towards the city library in the center of this capital city.


    The city library called the ''Holy Library'' was the library with the mostprehensive knowledge records on the Human Continent. This magnificent ce in the center of Aeddoterra City attracted many seekers of enlightenment for knowledge and magic.


    Elysia entered the library with the people who were also going there. After passing through the entrance, there is a reception desk like in a hotel that wees neers when they first enter.


    Everyone who went there seemed to be handing over a membership card to be checked before being allowed into the library hall at the advanced entrance on the side of the reception desk which was guarded by several uniformed guards.


    "Youngdy, what can I do for you?" Ady on duty at the reception desk greeted Elysia who was standing in front of her.


    "I saw everyone hand over a card to the guard there before entering the guarded entrance. But I don''t have one. What do I need to do?" Elysia asked while tilting her head slightly in confusion. She needed to know and had to get permission to enter this magnificent library.


    "Oh! That''s easy. You just have to make it here. Let me help you." Thedy smiled kindly at the flustered beautiful girl who looked like someone who had juste to the capital.


    "That''s great. Then, I''d like to make one for me, ma''am. What does it take for that?"


    "Library card creation is free but you need a minimum deposit of 10 silver coins on the card."


    Elysia was somewhat relieved to hear that. Making a membership card in a ce as grand as this turned out to be not asplicated as she imagined in her mind.


    "Here are 10 silver coins, ma''am. Please make a library card for me." Elysia put down the coin while smiling happily with the ease of making a library card.


    "Of course, youngdy. Wait a moment. All right, what is your name, youngdy?" Thedy took a card from under the table and asked again.


    "Elysia Avery."


    "All right, now please touch this crystal."


    Thedy did something to the card then she stuck the card into a green crystal and handed the crystal to Elysia. Whereas thetter didn''t think much about it and put her finger on the crystal, she just thought it was just a procedure like asking for fingerprint data to create a formal identity card.


    "Hehe... That''s not it, youngdy. You need to grab hold of the crystal and your library card will be finished." Thedy giggled with amusement at the innocence of this youngdy as well as her ignorance.


    Elysia blushed a little because she got it wrong. Then she immediately grabbed the crystal and it glowed and worked to scan her physical body for a moment until the crystal dimmed.


    After that, Elysia returned the crystal to thedy at the reception desk. The Lady received the crystal and pulled out the card that was stuck there before giving it to Elysia.


    "This is your library card, youngdy. If you are new to this library, all the library rules are already disyed on the wall when you enter. Have a nice day."


    "Yes, thank you, ma''am." Elysia epted the light green library card and proceeded to the entrance to the actual library.


    She handed the newly made card to the guard like everyone else to check before being allowed into the library.

 Chapter 42: Enough Knowledge for Today

    <h4>Chapter 42: Enough Knowledge for Today</h4>


    Elysia entered into an immense grand hall which was made up of countless bookshelves on various levels and all of them were still on the first floor.


    The Holy Library has five floors with different levels which indicate the importance and value of the information from the archives, books, or documentary records stored there.


    ''Woah! The size! Look at the map over there, we are still on the first floor and have been presented with a hall this big and so many books... Where shall we start, Lil Ely?''


    Elena was quite amazed to see the size of this library which was named the Holy Library. From the size and number of books that exist here alone, this ce deserves to be called a state library, and it is still one of five floors...


    ''Yes, they made this library a center of stored knowledge. Let''s read the library rules first before we continue.''


    Elysia also shared the same opinion as Elena when she saw the immacte magnificent interior of the many books on the shelf. She drew closer to the library map and list of rules on the wall right beside her.


    The rules imposed in this library are not much different from therge libraries on Earth, but what makes Elysia interested is that the library provides a room to stay for knowledge seekers who usually spend the night in the library.


    Then she proceeded to read some additional information listed beside the list of rules. There is a list of costs required to spend time in this library.


    The cost of staying and spending a full day on the first floor is one silver coin, the second floor is two silver, the third floor is silver, and the fourth floor is silver four while the fifth floor requires special permission which Elysia doesn''t know.


    After reading everything and understanding the rules she needed to follow, Elysia came to a counter to pay permission to go to the fourth floor.


    "Excuse me, ma''am. I want to pay for ess to the fourth floor." Elysia greeted politely.


    "Very well, youngdy. How long would you like to spend here?" The librarydy smiled in greeting.


    "I''ll stay the night today and check out the morning of the third day." Elysia is a bit hesitant in calcting the costs required, she only tells the point, and when she will check out.


    "Hmm... Then you need 10 silver coins. Are you a student from the magic academy?"


    "Yes, I am a new student at the Deterry Academy of Magic. This is the card they gave me." Elysia took out a silver card encrypted with the magic academy insignia she was referring to.


    "Ow~ Then you will get a twenty percent discount! You only need to pay eight silver coins, youngdy. Your library card, please." The librarydy smiled kindly.


    Elysia gave the librarydy the library card she had just made and put back the silver card which also seemed to serve as her student proof card even though no personal data was written there.


    Thedy took the library card and did something to it then she returned the card to Elysia.


    "Very well, now your permission has been made on this library card and your bnce has been deducted. You can view your remaining bnce by channeling a little magic energy into this library card, youngdy. Have a nice day."


    "Yes, thank you."


    Elysia expressed her gratitude while receiving the card back and trying to see the bnce in the manner told by the librarydy. She channeled a little energy and then on the card she was holding appeared her name and the remaining bnce was two silvers.


    Then she went from the counter to go to the fourth floor via the stairs.


    ''Ah... It is far and high... I wish there was an elevator or lift here...'' Elysia muttered in her mind as she just went up to the second floor.


    ''For the sake of knowledge!'' Elena only cheered up with cheerful cheers.


    Elysia gasped a bit after arriving on the fourth floor which had far fewer visitors seeking knowledge here. She gave her library card one more time to the guard and entered the great hall on the fourth floor.


    Although here at a nce it looks simr to the previous floors, this floor holds more special knowledge than the previous floors.


    Elysiaes to the historical knowledge section. In that section, strangely there didn''t have a single person apart from Elysia who had juste there.


    ''The silence... Is the historical knowledge section being haunted? ''Elena looked around and couldn''t find a single soul who was there.


    ''Isn''t that great? I can seek knowledge in peace...''


    Elysia happily took a look and wandered around then picked up some books to read. Then she came to a reading table that had been deliberately provided and put Vanessa on the table before diving into reading mode.


    It was the umpteenth time she went back and forth to pick up several books and put them back in their original ce after reading them.


    Without realizing it, night hade and the sun had changed the moon but the library was still so bright and quiet for Elysia who was eager to seek knowledge after knowledge.


    ''Lil Ely, it''ste at night. You didn''t notice because it''s always bright here due to the crystal lighting. Look Vanessa there, she was asleep. You also need good rest, you can''t have eye bags on your face.'' Elena expressed her concern when she felt they had umted enough knowledge for the day.


    Elysia snapped out of the cacophony of knowledge when reminded by Elena. She didn''t feel tired at all right now, but when she saw Vanessa already curled up and snoring in her deep sleep, she couldn''t bear to continue her quest for knowledge.


    Vanessa must be tired and sleepy after spending so much time reading with her master. Because of that, she decided to end for today and will continue again tomorrow.


    She took all the books on the table and returned them to where she picked them up because that is one of the rules that must be obeyed.


    "Oh. It''s rare that young people are interested in historical knowledge." An old man with a white beard dressed in a white golden robe approached Elysia who was returning the books to their original positions.


    Elysia is a little surprised by the presence of an old man approaching her in this lonely ce, but she immediately calms down because she knows that the old man is a human being and not a ghost.


    "Good evening, sir." Elysia said hello as she put the book on the shelf. She let out a little sigh of relief when she didn''t see that this old man had evil intentions.


    "What''s in the evening? It''s sote at night. You better rest in the special room that has been provided there. It''s not good for you to stay up all night, young girl." The old man gave out kind advice when he identally bumped into Elysia.


    "Thanks for your advice, sir. I was just about to... rest."


    Elysia appreciated the good advice from the old man, but her sentence broke when she saw the old man''s status. Thest book she was holding fell to the floor as she was about to put it on the bookshelf.

 Chapter 43: Another Emperor Class Being

    <h4>Chapter 43: Another Emperor ss Being</h4>


    [| Lv. 190 | Emperor of Light | Alexander Celestine | Male (1204) | HP: 1,195,000 / 1,195,000 | EP: 1,019,000 / 1,019,000 |]


    *gulp*


    Elysia swallowed her saliva when she saw the status of this kind old man who seemed to be an emperor. She immediately picked up the fallen book and put it back on the shelf while hiding her shock and trying to return to her normal self as soon as possible.


    ''Sister Elena! He is even stronger than the Devil Emperor!'' Elysia eximed aloud in her mind, worried and anxious while remembering what she had done.


    She did not expect that in a short time she would meet another Emperor ss existence after meeting with Sylvia''s father in Avrora Forest. In the three days, she had met two Emperor ss beings, and all of theme to her and not the other way around.


    ''Take it easy, Lil Ely. You''re a good girl and haven''t broken any rules all this time. Calm yourself. The old man only goes to greet you because he is nice. So what if he''s an Emperor and has Emperor power? He''s still a human.'' Elena tried to make Elysia calm down and throw away her worries while checking the situation.


    When Elysia returned to her normal self, Elysia''s slight surprise when she saw him did not escape his observation.


    "Hehe... What''s with that shock? Am I so scary and weird?" Alexander giggled while stroking his long beard.


    "Nothing, sir. I''m just surprised that someone of your status woulde here and greet this little girl." Feeling somewhat calm because of Elena''sment, Elysia smiled at this person with Emperor status. At least that''s what she thought.


    "Huh? My status? You know me? Even with this disguise magic? Hmm... You have beautiful and talented eyes, young girl. You are destined to be a great person in the future."


    Alexander canceled his disguise magic because he felt his identity had been discovered by the little girl he greeted out of concern.


    At first, he was just about toe home from the fifth floor of this library due to some sort of cause, but he found a girl eager for knowledge still awake thiste on the fourth floor alone, and in the least popr section for young people after all.


    Because of that, he kindly greeted the girl to remind her to take a break but who would have thought that his identity would be discovered by the girl he greeted despite using disguise magic.


    Elysia did not see much change in the old man apart from his face is slightly different and his eyes turning bright blue like a clear blue sky.


    She didn''t know this old man apart from his name because the status she saw earlier, the status she meant earlier was also meant from what she saw from the status screen, let alone the disguise magic he meant. In simple terms, she did not know this old man at all even what he had just talked about.


    "So, who are you?" Elysia tilted her head slightly in confusion.


    "Eh? You don''t know me? My famous bright face?" Alexander is also confused and scratches his head. This girl can know his status but doesn''t know his face, that''s what he thinks about this weirdness.


    He began to doubt the assumption he was thinking when he saw the girl just shaking her head innocently with a confused face.


    "Hmm... Young girl, did you juste to this city?"


    To this question, Elysia just nodded because she didn''t know what this old man wanted to say with his strange behavior.


    "Sigh... Young people nowadays don''t really know my figure anymore. Even though I rarely appear in public, at least they should know my figure, huh. History will indeed be eaten by age and forgotten. It''s so sad."


    Alexander says gloomily over the harsh reality that he has predicted and proved by this girl, he thinks he has been forgotten by people out there.


    Unfortunately, this inconsequential assumption is not true. Most of the young and old still remember and know very well the figure of this old man, only Elysia doesn''t know anything about him because she was stranded in this world for three days and will enter the fourth day.


    "Um... Granpa, don''t be gloomy. It''s me who doesn''t know anything. I''m sorry if I offended you, okay? My name is Elysia Avery, and I''m just about to enter the magic academy." Elysia feels a little guilty towards this old man even though she doesn''t know what happened.


    "Well, grandpa, huh? Even my grandaughter only calls me grandfather like everyone else. I allow you to call me grandpa, young girl. Elysia Avery... Hmm... Avery? Where did that aristocracye from?"


    Alexander stroked his beard again while trying to remember this girl''s noble family whom he couldn''t remember, the name Avery was still foreign to him.


    "Ie from the south." Elysia smiled wryly and only answered vaguely where she came from to that question.


    "Oh! From the Cuttexus Kingdom, huh! Today''s aristocracy has grown with new leaves. Many new names I don''t know." Alexanderughed dryly.


    "Very well, Elysia! I, Alexander Celestine. Since you seem passionate about knowledge and history, you may find out about me with just my name. It''s gettingte, a young girl like you should go to rest for your health. See you next time, ha ha ha..."


    Alexander gave a dryugh as he walked away before returning to using his disguise magic which actually didn''t change much from his appearance in Elysia''s eyes.


    Elysia returned to being alone there, and she couldn''t help but curiosity about the identity of the old man named Alexander Celestine.


    She browsed through the history books about the Emperor on the Human Continent, but she couldn''t find a single one with the same name as the cheerful old man earlier.


    ''You can continue tomorrow, Lil Ely. Fuah...'' Elena also feels a little sleepy and wants to sleep even though she doesn''t feel tired.


    Elysia just sighs and returns the history book to its ce and returns to the table where Vanessa is still huddled. She grabbed Vanessa and hugged her carefully without waking this cute white cat.


    Then she headed to the reserved room which functioned like a modern hotel room with a library card as the key.


    Elysia already has a paid permit. So she didn''t worry and walked into one of the unmarked rooms without a problem. After she closed the door, the sign on the door changed which indicated that the room had been filled by someone.


    She took off her heels and put Vanessa on the bed before shey down beside the sleeping white cat.


    ''Sleep well, Sister Elena.''


    ''Yes, good night to you too.''


    Elysia closed her eyes to rest her body and waited for morning to greet her with a fit body. Many tasks await and need to be prepared before the start of the academy.


    The morning quickly came to wake her up with the sun shining from the eastern horizon. Elysia eats breakfast from her stock provisions while Vanessa tastes food from a conspiracy box that has a simr image to her current self, with original vors.


    They spent their time in the library just to patch up their ignorance of this world which was somewhat focused on knowledge of the Human Continent until the day of Deterry Magic Academy''s opening ceremony finally arrived. The day when new students this year must attend the student admission ceremony in the new academic year.

 Chapter 44: Opening Ceremony (1)

    <h4>Chapter 44: Opening Ceremony (1)</h4>


    The morning of the third day has arrived and Elysia wakes up once again from her sleep in the reserved room which is provided such as a hotel room.


    She got up from her bed to do some light stretches. After she felt good, she looked for a moment at Vanessa who was curled up on the bed and went to the bathroom to enjoy a warm bath in her fresh morning.


    Elysia is much more ustomed to her body now than before. She came out of the bathroom d in beautiful new clothes to attend the academy opening today.


    ''Vanessa, wake up. Come on, we have an opening ceremony at the academy. '' Elysia shakes Vanessa''s sleeping body.


    ''Ehm... Is it time for that, master?'' Vanessa is still half-conscious, she rubbing her adorable face with her little paw.


    ''Yes, it is time.''


    Elysia grabbed the cute white cat''s body and hugged her then they walked out of the room. When she left the room, she looked again at therge hall in the library on the fourth floor, where she spent three days and two nights just learning things.


    She has entered frenzy mode several times by using her advanced perception to read much faster which is aided by magic when no one is paying attention to her.


    From history to some advanced magic she has read based on existing written records and almost all the information from important books that are useful has been stored in her memory.


    The three days and two nights it took Elysia to do all of those feats, starting from getting up early and sleepingte.


    After that, she sighed and left there until she came out of the Holy Library which was never empty of visitors and continued her steps towards the Deterry Academy of Magic.


    ''Oh yes! I forgot to see where my dorm is located! '' Elysia muttered excitedly in her mind while taking out a silver card with her academy school insignia.


    Elena still hasn''t awakened from her beauty sleep in the Soul Realm at this point and simply can''t respond to Elysia if she hasn''t been awakened.


    ''Uh? 9AA? Does this mean room 9 in building AA? As I remember, the tinum card is 1A. Eh? I will have a roommate? Hmm... this isn''t the same as the tinum card. Does that mean that the tinum card provides a special room for its owner?''


    Elysia muttered nkly with questions that she answered herself without any definite real answers. Then she sighed and didn''t want to wrestle with that thought because she just needed to ask the more knowledgeable ones when the time came.


    She put back the silver card and continued her steps until she finally arrived at the academy area.


    There can be seen many students in white uniforms heading towards the main school building which is in the center of this area. Magnificent buildings adjacent to each other with a neat and artistic arrangement are the main buildings for students to study.


    Elysia also walked towards it because the venue for the new student opening ceremony will be held in the main hall of the main building soon.


    She doesn''t need to be afraid of the uniform she doesn''t have because the guidebook states that the uniform will be given after the opening ceremony and new students are officially enrolled in the academy.


    ''Vanessa, you can go y around while I attend the opening ceremony, but remember the distance between us. Keep a distance of no more than 200 meters if you''re worried that someone will find you.''


    Elysia ced Vanessa under an obstructed tree when she got close to the main building and no one was looking.


    ''Yes, master. Because of your energy nket, I can use my camouge ability with the help of the wind element without worrying about anything. I think I''ll be fine.'' Vanessa nodded her head.


    ''Good girl. We are connected with a spiritual connection, let me know if anything happens to you. See youter.'' Elysia left there and headed towards the main building.


    The lone Vanessa looked right and left before activating her element camouge. Her existence is already thin due to the energy nket of her master, and now she can barely be detected by anyone because she is just like any other air.


    Vanessa''s current state is an existence that cannot be found if other people don''t pay much attention or touch her directly.


    Then the little white cat camouged in the air trotted to follow her master to the main building guided by her spiritual connection to her master.


    Elysia headed to the main hall which had been prepared by the academy and she followed the other students to confirm their entry permission to the guards by showing her silver card.


    The grand main hall with a special stage and rows of chairs neatly arranged in front of the stage which can amodate thousands of people, there are already many new students who arrive early and sit while waiting for the event to start.


    She is a little overwhelmed by this luxurious and bustling sight, she remembers for a moment the time when she first enrolled in the new school year while still on Earth.


    After that, she headed for the seat in the middle, a ce where some of the girls who looked quite nice and friendly enough to each other at first nce.


    "Excuse me, is this seat empty?" Elysia greets the girl who is talking about her life experiences to her friends while pointing her palm on the chair in question.


    "Oh! That chair is empty, you can sit there." The girl smiled along with her three friends who were sitting in a row at Elysia.


    Elysia rechecked the chair she pointed to make sure it was safe and assumed that the smiles from the girls were not mischievous smiles but just cheerful smiles.


    "If so, thank you. Greetings, my name is Elysia Avery." Elysia politely took a seat and went into a friendly mode for information.


    Hearing that the beautiful girl who just introduced herself had a surname and based on the dress she was wearing, it was certain that she was an aristocrat. The four of them were quite happy that their potential new friend was a friendly aristocrat.


    "Wow! You are an aristocrat? I''m Joanna, nice to meet you!" The girl Elysia greeted first introduced herself cheerfully.


    "I''m Lana."


    "Greetings, I''m Maggie."


    "My name is, Betty."


    One by one they introduced themselves with friendly smiles on their faces.


    "I''m a new student here and don''t know much, are you new students in this academy too? Em, you know each other?" Elysia is still smiling, trying to be friendly.


    "Yes, we are also new students at this academy."


    "We''re dorm friends too."


    "We just got to know each other because we were put in the same dorm room."


    "This is proof of our identity hehe..."


    They replied to Elysia''s questions in turn and one of them showed a bronze card with academy insignia.


    "Woah... That''s fun. I haven''te to my dorm yet. Because of you, I became curious about my roommate. My room is 9AA, do you know where it is?" Elysia took out her silver card and double-checked her room name.


    "Did you get a silver card? You must be talented! 9AA is room 9 in building AA and that area is not far from our dormitory building." Betty was amazed to see the silver card that Elysia presented.


    Elysia didn''t even know their dormitory room or building, but at least she knew that 9AA meant exactly what she expected.


    The five of them then continued their light conversation until the seats in the grand hall were filled and the opening ceremony was about to begin.

 Chapter 45: Opening Ceremony (2)

    <h4>Chapter 45: Opening Ceremony (2)</h4>


    Elysia got some trivial information from four students who came from normal families with no background about what they knew from their point of view.


    ording to them, most aristocrats are people with high self-esteem and are reluctant to interact with ordinary people if there is no other purpose. Friendly people like Elysia were quite rare among aristocrats.


    Meanwhile, the person in question can only smile wryly considering that she is not an aristocrat at all but is only considered by other people by that and she has no intention of denying it either.


    The four of them came from different cities in the northern region under the rule of the Ariatha Kingdom, and when they asked Elysia''s origin, thetter only answered vaguely as usual.


    Their light conversation continued until the opening ceremony was about to begin and everyone was already in their positions. The entrance to the main hall was closed and the lights dimmed, leaving only the stage area for everyone to focus on.


    Elysia observed with her advanced perception, and she was able to detect three other people whom she had met previously sitting in their chairs not far from her.


    "Shhh... The event is about to start, we can continue at another time." Elysia put her index finger to her lips in a silent gesture in a soft whisper.


    "Yes, Miss Elysia." Joanna who was right beside Elysia nodded, followed by the other three girls.


    Only from the small talk just a moment ago, they could already briefly describe Elysia, the two keywords for being kind and beautiful.


    The opening ceremony began with a speech from the principal and various other formal discourses by various parties regarding the inauguration of new students.


    Elysia listened to it all nkly due to the tedious event she had predicted. She began to go into daydreams while thinking about many things.


    Everything went normally until the closing speech from the principal was finished. Elysia snapped out of her reverie as the new students pped their hands loudly as the headmaster stepped off the pulpit and exited the stage. She just followed the others and pped her hands too.


    Thest event was presented for the student council president to deliver her speech on the pulpit. A girl with long hair tied in a ponytail came onto the stage for a short speech.


    "Good morning, new students! My name is Rosie Reinhard, I as the student council president congratte all of you once again for officially bing students of the Deterry Academy of Magic! You have..."


    Elysia heard no further than that. She only focused on the name of the student council president who introduced herself as Rosie Reinhard, the same surname as Harold.


    Which means the girl who was giving the speech there was the older sister of the previous owner of this body, before turning into Elysia and undergoing drastic changes.


    She only recovered from that thought as the student council president stepped down from the pulpit marking the end of the opening ceremony and closed with loud apuse.


    Even though she was pping her hands, she always paid attention to the student council president who got off the stage. She could guess at a nce the sad look that was still sculpted on her face and the sparkle of her eyes when the student council president was no longer in the spotlight.


    The tragedy in Avrora Forest must have been conveyed to her and she already knew what really happened. Even though Elysia felt a little guilty, she immediately threw away the thought because it was like what Elena said a few days ago which exined Elysia and Alisha as two different existences.


    After the opening ceremony was finished, one by one the disciples walked out of the main hall. They wanted to take their identity uniforms at the counter that had been provided outside the main hall.


    "Miss Elysia, we better go get our uniforms first. The ss will start this afternoon to introduce new students to each other." Joanna kindly reminded.


    Elysia saw the students who had already taken their uniforms and gone somewhere to wait for ss this afternoon.


    "You''re right, let''s go. I still have to check out my dorm room." Elysia nodded gently before getting up from her chair.


    Then she and four other girls she just met went to pick up a school uniform package consisting of seven uniforms before going to the dormitory building while chatting lightly back on the way.


    Joanna, Lana, Maggie, and Betty live in dormitory 121AAA which means room 121 in building AAA. Dorm buildings are differentiated ording to the privileges of the academy card owner.


    A three-letter building for students with bronze cards, a two-letter building for silver cards, a one-letter building with two-digit room numbers for gold cards.


    Thest one is the most special thing, the tinum card. One letter and one number no longer indicate the name of the building and room but the mansion which is allowed to amodate other students and servants with the permission of the tinum card owner and the school.


    Elysia sighs with relief she gave Serena the tinum card three days ago when she saw the luxurious area of ??the mansion lined up for tinum cardholders.


    Elysia sighed in relief that she gave Serena a tinum card three days ago, she saw the luxurious area of the mansion lined up for tinum cardholders with some thoughts.


    She would be even more miserable to live in such a grand mansion without any friends living there, or she still wasn''t sure she would have friends who wanted to live there. A spacious and luxurious ce will actually make her nervous and insecure if that ce is used as a ce to live.


    Little did she know, this card exchange and the wed system regarding the privileges of the card tier enforced by the academy would actually rm higher-upster because the owner''s identity was not encrypted there and only served as a tool, but that''s a case forter.


    Even though the privileges and services are distributed ording to the level, she is more satisfied with this silver card because she doesn''t need to be afraid of feeling insecure.


    She realized the previous method she used when she was in a crowd, a method like hypnotizing herself was not quite effective. That method has been revoked while in the library due to discussion with Elena because it is only an alternative diversion, not a recovery, she still needs to handle her fear properly.


    Elena will move on to the second n for that while they are at the academy and Elysia is already preparing for it. The academy, the school where all the nightmares from the past start and she needs to ovee them.


    It was far from being cured, but the light hade to it because of Elena''s existence alone, and Elysia was aware of it. Her mind was clear but her spirit was afraid and her body reacted which needed to be suppressed to be releasedter, that was all that needed to be resolved to something better.


    The five of them went around the dormitory building together until they finally returned to the AAA building because Elysia''s new acquaintances needed to do something and change into their school uniforms so they needed to return to the dorm room.


    "Miss Elysia, the AA building is over there. It was fun spending time with you."


    "We need to change into uniforms too."


    "Yes, the ss will start in an hour. It doesn''t feel like we''ve been touring in the dormitory area for quite a while."


    "See you in ss, Miss Elysia!"


    The four of them waved their hands when they entered their dormitory building, they were no longer so formal with Elysia by saying standard sentences with respect.


    "Yes, see youter. Thank you for showing me around." Elysia also waved her hand for a moment before walking towards the AA building, where her dorm room is located.

 Chapter 46: Dorm Room

    <h4>Chapter 46: Dorm Room</h4>


    The AA dormitory building with the same five floors as the other dormitory buildings. Elysia entered the building with light steps.


    "Good afternoon, ma''am." Elysia with a cheerful smile greeted the middle-ageddy who was on guard there.


    "Good afternoon for you too, young girl. Beautiful day for you. This is my first time seeing you here, are you a new student who has not visited the dormitory?" The dormdy greeted back in a friendly manner.


    "Um, that''s right. I just visited my dorm room after the opening ceremony. This is my card, if I may know where is room number 9?" Elysia took out her silver card and received a nod from the dormdy.


    "Rooms one through twenty are on the first floor. You can easily find them in this hallway." The dormdy pointed inward and there Elysia could see the number nine printed on the door of a room because of her advanced perception.


    "Ah... I can see my room is there, thank you, ma''am!" Elysia waved her hand and left the dormdy who was a little confused.


    The middle-ageddy tried to see room number nine from there and couldn''t see it from her position, she just thought this new girl had a very good and sharp eyesight.


    ''Ahm... Lil Ely, is it morning already?'' Elena woke up from her sleep when Elysia was walking lightly into her room.


    ''It is daytime now, Sister Elena.''


    ''Daytime? Already afternoon! I missed you at the opening ceremony! ''Elena eximed with a hint of regret.


    ''You''re thezy one.'' Elysia rolled her eyes, she actually couldn''t bear to wake Elena from her sleep who likes to hug Elysia''s spirit form that resides in the Soul Realm.


    ''Uuu... Why didn''t you wake me up? How many times have I missed events just because I fell asleep...''


    Elysia can clearly see the cute behavior of Elena who feels a little regretful while ming herself a little because she likes to sleep long.


    ''I will definitely wake you up if it is critical and important. What do you expect from the opening ceremony of the new school year? It''s pretty boring and nd if I need to describe it.''


    ''Huh? Can you handle your anxiety in the crowd? Tell me the story ~ ''Elena was a little surprised while humming for a story. She had discussed with Elysia a better recovery n while still in the library.


    ''Err... To be honest I only chatted with the four girls I just met and ignored the rest until the event was about to start. Then I pondered and started daydreaming until the event was over.''


    Elysia can''t exin much because she has missed most of it and only takes the important points even though she is in her daydreams and thoughts.


    ''Four people? Friends or acquaintances?''


    ''Acquaintance.'' Elysia immediately answered without having to think about it. The word ''friend'' still felt bad enough to her.


    She then told Elena about the student council president named Rosie Reinhard and the sadness that was still visible when she came out of the spotlight.


    Based on the badge on her uniform which has five white petals and four gray petals, it was clear that Rosie was in her fifth year at the academy and possibly Alisha''s older sister as well.


    The short storysted until Elysia stood at the door of her dorm room, number 9.


    "Vanessa." Elysia called out the name of the white cat who was approaching her slowly. She knows Vanessa has always followed her master from a safe distance.


    Hearing the call, Vanessa came beside Elysia''s leg and rubbed her body against her master''s leg then looked up. Her camouge magic was removed when she rubbed her body there.


    "Meow."


    Elysia smiled seeing the white cat''s cute behavior on her feet then she crouched down to grab the white cat''s body for a soft caress.


    ''Good girl, after this there is a ss during the day. Do you want to stay in the dorm room or follow me? '' Elysia gently strokes Vanessa before picking her up and hugging her.


    ''I will follow you, master. I was also able to take a walk during that time.'' Vanessa chose thetter choice even though she knew her master could put up a barrier in one fixed ce to disguise her body, thanks to the theoretical knowledge in the library.


    One small ''Spirit Beast'' wandering around in disguise and camouge was much better than hiding in a barrier and disguise. Even if she was caught, no one would know that this adorable white cat was a Spirit level beast.


    ''Is that so? It''s good for you, Vanessa. Let''s see what kind of roommate we have now.''


    Elysia just smiled while opening ess to the dorm room with her silver card, simr to the room in the library which has a lock function simr to the security system in modern hotels on Earth.


    *ck*


    The lock of the door opened and Elysia entered the room she would probably stay in for a few years.


    Afortable room with a small living room, dining room and kitchen, and bathroom can be seen on the side of the corridor when Elysia first entered the room.


    A soft sofa which is a living room that is neatly arranged around a small table, a simple dining room with kitchen utensils, and a bathroomplete with a sizeable bathtub and shower. Elysia goes around the dorm room which she will be living in from now on with enthusiasm.


    ''Wow! There''s a balcony here too? I thought we were on the first floor... Oh, there''s another floor below us.''


    Elysia looked out of the closed balcony window and saw the sloping terrain that made this room look like it was on the second floor. There were also two doors that closed, and she just assumed it was the bedroom.


    ''There are two bedrooms? I thought the students in the dorm room would sleep on bunk beds like the four cheerful girls had told me earlier...'' Elysia muttered in confusion.


    While Elysia was still in confusion, one of the closed bedroom doors opened then a girl came out from there and she looked at Elysia with a slightly surprised look.


    "Whoa! I thought I was going to spend my school time without my dorm mates! It turns out I have."


    A beautiful girl with long golden blonde hair and green eyes with a well-developed body rushed over to Elysia as if she wanted to jump over to her for a best friend''s hug.


    Meanwhile, the target felt strange as it was their first time meeting and someone with this bubbly personality actually came jumping for a hug as if they were old friends who hadn''t seen each other for a long time. Uncertain, the target immediately avoided the surprise hug to the side gracefully.


    *Dang*


    The golden-haired girl fell down after her hug target disappeared, but she immediately got up as if nothing had happened with her cheerful smile.


    "Uh... Why are you avoiding me? I just want to hug and say hello, ah nevermind. Greetings, my name is Evelyn Mitchell." Evelyn with her bright personality introduced herself to Elysia who felt a little overwhelmed by this girl''s cheerful disposition.


    "Yes, my name is Elysia Avery. Nice to meet you."


    Elysia returned the friendly smile as she grabbed Evelyn''s hand who had already reached out for a handshake.

 Chapter 47: Dormmate

    <h4>Chapter 47: Dormmate</h4>


    "Elysia Avery. What a pretty name, can I just call you Elysia or Ely?" Evelyn shook Elysia''s hand for a moment before removing it.


    "Okay." Elysia didn''t mind that and nodded slightly.


    "Great! Then you can just call me Evelyn or Eve!" Evelyn spun around, making her uniform skirt flutter. For some reason, she is excited about having a dorm mate who might also be her first best friend.


    Evelyn hade and registered a week before the opening ceremony began, but after seven days and the opening day had arrived, there wasn''t a single roommate she had been waiting for. So, Elysia''s arrival at this time really made her very happy.


    After turning around once to match her overly happy mood, Evelyn realized that Elysia was hugging an adorable white stuffed cat.


    "Aww~ so cute. Do you also like stuffed animals, Ely?" Evelyn leaned her face closer to the stuffed cat that Elysia was hugging.


    "She is not a stuffed animal, but a real cat. Isn''t she adorable? Nice to meet you, my name is Vanessa." Elysia grabbed Vanessa''s little paw and moved it to wave at Evelyn.


    "Meow." Vanessa''s meow proves that she is a living being and not a doll.


    "Oh my... Cute, nice to meet you too, Vanessa." Evelyn covered her mouth gracefully before waving her hand to return a wave from Vanessa''s little paw.


    "Um... Miss Eve. Err... Eve, I need to change into my school uniform because the afternoon ss is about to start." Elysia mentioned Evelyn''s name officially and changed it immediately when Evelyn wore a dissatisfied expression.


    "Go ahead, Ely. This is my room and there is the room reserved for you." Evelyn pointed to the two rooms opposite each other.


    "Are the only two of us living in this dormitory room? How about the other room?" Elysia opened a room that was intended for herself, there were only a single bed and some other furniture.


    "Yes, it''s just the two of us. Rooms one to twenty of the silver cards have room wide enough for two students to live together and help each other. Apart from that, the other rooms will be upied by three to four students and that also applies to all bronze cards."


    Evelyn told Elysia what she knew even though she didn''t know about the gold card and the tinum card it was clear that she got a mansion to live in during their school days.


    "Then I will change my uniform first." Elysia nodded lightly at the additional information but before she could close her bedroom door, Evelyn held the door as if she was going to say something.


    "Please wait, may I take care of Vanessa for a moment while you change your uniform?" Evelyn looked at Elysia with a pleading look then looked at the white cat in Elysia''s embrace.


    ''Vanessa, do you want?''


    ''Okay, she doesn''t have any evil or suspicious aura at all, master.'' Vanessa said that everything is fine.


    "Sure, Eve. Please take care of Vanessa for a moment."


    "Yes, with pleasure. Aww ~ Why are you so cute? I want to have a pet too..."


    Elysia hands over the obedient and docile Vanessa to Evelyn before she closes her door to change into her school uniform.


    ''The girl named Evelyn is so cheerful and active. We can wish her well, and maybe your day will be bright too, Lil Ely.'' Elena spoke while Elysia was changing clothes.


    ''Yeah, with her personality, I''m sure I''ll be in some troubleter. I hope I can ovee it and transcend my past.'' Elysia sighed slightly, she had agreed with Elena''s n to ovee her fear and she had prepared herself for it.


    ''That''s my Lil Ely! Ara ~ what do you mean by her personality? I saw the shadow of a person with big breasts but no brain and so careless. Fufu... It is wicked tobel that girl you just met.'' Elena giggled in amusement at the image of someone in Elysia''s mind.


    ''Things might happen, and I''m just anticipating them. There''s nothing wrong with that, I actually quite considerate of other people.''


    Elysia spoke in her mind while wearing long stockings on her legs then looked at her reflection in the mirror. She is now wearing a white school uniform with a badge indicating she is in first grade.


    The beautiful girl with long ck hair like waterfall with purplish-blue eyes was facing herself in the mirror. She decided to wear stockings because she felt embarrassed that the uniform skirt felt quite short above the knee.


    ''Perfect. You''re so graceful and charming, Lil Ely. Everyone will be stunned because of you.'' Elena praised Elysia without further ado.


    ''Thank you. But is that so? I didn''t really pay attention to myself at the opening ceremony earlier.''


    ''Yeah, it''s because you''ve gotten used to ignoring the crowd. Who knows, maybe you have actually be the subject of their conversation and everyone wants to meet and greet you.'' Elena convinced Elysia by starting to build self-confidence and a more flexible sense of self.


    ''If that''s true, I will definitely be troubled.''


    Elysia smiled as she shook her head slightly without denying anything else. Feeling that she was in uniform withplete attributes and without ws, Elysia came out of her room.


    "Evelyn... It''s about time we got back to the main building for the daytime ss. Let''s go, I hate beingte." Elysia greets Evelyn who is ying while giving snacks to Vanessa in the living room.


    "Meow." Vanessa immediately jumped away to approach her master and rubbed her body again at Elysia''s feet.


    "Ahh... I just got dumped without hesitation. I thought our rtionship was special." Evelyn spent a moment ying with the tame white cat and felt sad that she was neglected when her master appeared.


    "What are you saying, let''s go. Vanessa, good girl."


    Elysia has no clue what Evelyn is saying, and crouches down to caress Vanessa''s soft fur while telling her a few things before leaving.


    "Okay, let''s go. See you again, Vanessa." Evelyn waved her hand at the white cat that dwelt in the living room and followed Elysia who was about to leave.


    After Vanessa was left alone in the living room, she immediately camouged herself and followed her master who waited at the door that was kept open for a moment.


    Elysia closed the door to the dormitory room which was locked automatically after Vanessa came out and positioned herself.


    Then Elysia and Evelyn head back to the main building for their afternoon ss which will be filled with introductions between the new students on the first day before being divided into smaller sses.


    The initial step for Elysia to return to school days that still leaves wounds and gloom without anyone caring, but this time she will not feel alone because at this time her guardian angel is really there with her.

 Chapter 48: The Principal

    <h4>Chapter 48: The Principal</h4>


    While Elysia and Evelyn returned to the main academy buildings, in one of the grand rooms there were several teachers and a school principal discussing something with great enthusiasm.


    "Alby Dawson, is the report you gave me verifiable?"


    The principal sat on his hot chair while resting his elbows on the table and resting his chin on his hands as if he was judging the one who was standing in front of him.


    "Yes! That''s one hundred percent true! I was there to test the girl when she enrolled in this academy three days ago!" The teacher cheered with enthusiasm, he was the same person the examiner Elysia and Elenabeled as weird.


    Alby Dawson is one of the teachers who three days ago was assigned to the registration of new students in a special room for non-nobility or normal people because the registration section which is still open is really short of people due to the shocking incident in Aurora Forest.


    Three days ago, half of the military force of the Holy Central Region or the Aeddoterra Kingdom went to Avrora Forest to inspect the incident and secure the location from outsiders of the human race who were trying to infiltrate there.


    Hot news has spread way too fast with the issue of ''the battle between the gods'' throughout society and higher-ups can no longer cover the spread of news with the issue of ordinary natural urrences.


    Even though it made mankind panic because the battle between gods would only cause disaster for the mortal, after three days of no further events the people began to feel relieved and the shocking incident ended up being a gossip and a mere rumor.


    "Then that''s a great thing! I''ve never heard of being able to control all elements, and it''s her natural talent! She hasn''t even learned magic and only awakened her magic energy at the age of 16!" The principal shouted excitedly as he leaned back in his chair.


    After receiving word from Alby, he returned to the academy after Avrora Forest became safe and changed the agenda at the opening ceremony with a speech from himself in person.


    He just returned this morning from Avrora Forest which is now safe from intruders who take advantage of the situation. Most of the human army came there to check and stand guard after receiving direct news from Elliott Evans, the Southern Emperor.


    The descent of the goddess was closely guarded by the emperors and other rulers so that information did not spread. Humanity has the honor of being the first ce she is visiting.


    Natural events that seem like cmities are only thought to have happened because there are factors that offend or challenge the goddess they predict is still there.


    After all, a piece of secret news regarding a disciple of a goddessing to the Human Continent''s most prestigious academy made some circles of people make a lot of preparations.


    "But why did shee and register as amoner? Amoner with a surname? What is she trying to do?" The principal saw a document with a photo of Elysia on it.


    "Many factors may have happened, principal. Shees from an aristocrat who has lost her nobility, she got lost there, she is ying as amoner, or it''s just a coincidence." Another teacher adjusted his sses upon his hypothesis.


    "In the past, there have been some issues about real aristocrats disguising themselves and registering as ordinary people. It''s just their game, it won''t change their talents and the privileges they will get." Alby expressed his opinion.


    "The rules in this academy prohibiting the privilege and power of nobles from interfering don''t really differentiate their status, what difference does it make if she is aristocrat or not? We look highly on talent and ability!" A female teacher concluded easily as she folded her arms.


    Then proceed with the other teachers starting a rather heated discussion on this topic. They all really don''t know, all of their assumptions are wrong. The girl in question is indeed amoner who does note from the same world as them.


    "All right, it''s a good thing you gave her a tinum card, Alby. We''re going to forge her into an extraordinary person. The best seedlings should receive the best privileges! The afternoon ss is about to start, all of you can get back to your duties." The principal ended the discussion and gave an order to the teachers to disperse to their respective assignments.


    The principal saw all the teachers leave the room after saluting and the door was closed again. Now only leaving him alone in the principal''s office.


    "Lucas, Lawrence." The principal spoke in a neutral tone into the empty air after a moment of silence.


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Suddenly two people appeared standing right in front of him and took off their disguise techniques before saluting the Emperor. They are two of the teachers who just came out of there.


    "Do you think this girl named Elysia Avery is a disciple of a goddess?"


    Lucas and Lawrence looked at a document with a picture of a girl then they looked at each other and nodded at a conclusion.


    "The possibility that she is the person you mention is very high, Your Majesty."


    "Even so, that doesn''t rule out the possibility that she is really an ordinary girl from the south."


    "Hahaha! As usual, you take turns confirming and refuting it again. Then, we need to observe her some time to confirm this allegation." The principalughed lightly at his two confidants.


    The two of them were two almost twins who had fought with him when he was young until now. The two of them were given peerage titles by him when he ascended the throne to be an Emperor hundred of years ago.


    Currently, the two of them also serve as teachers who are actually just disguised to guard the Emperor under hismand.


    The principal of this academy was actually an Emperor of the Aeddoterra Kingdom in this Holy Central Region in disguise.


    This safest region in the center of the Human Continent has never had a catastrophe or invasion and battle from another race.


    Apart from that, in the region which is called a holynd with the meaning of prosperity and happiness, it also causes some rulers to be underemployed.


    Even the emperor of the kingdom itself still had the time to disguise himself as a principal in the academy built by his great grandfather because of the amount of free time he had at the moment.


    The Aeddoterra Kingdom''s Emperor hid his identity and disguised himself as the principal named Isaac Hussain in thest few years since the old principal died of age.


    "Sigh... However, still... The number of students enrolling is decreasing and decreasing every year... I am so worried that humanity willck the talented generation that will continue our efforts in the future."


    Isaac sighed as he looked at the report of the students who enrolled this year withment. No more than three hundred new students registered and sessfully passed the entrance examination.


    "One of our prospective students died in Avrora Forest with her entourage, Your Majesty."


    "That girl is named Alisha Reinhard, the youngest granddaughter of the Reinhard Duke Family in the Cuttexus Kingdom."


    Lucas and Lawrence took turns adding regrettable information.


    "Yes, the party was attacked by something dangerous. None of them survived. Rosie''s little sister died. I can imagine what Harold is going through right now. I just hope he is well and Elliott to treat him better by giving him a day off for a while ording to my advice."


    Isaac sighed once more as he ced the documents on the table and looked out the window.

 Chapter 49: Afternoon Class (1)

    <h4>Chapter 49: Afternoon ss (1)</h4>


    "Ely, what are you looking at there? Holy Cathedral?" Evelyn was a little confused when Elysia paused while looking at the majestic building in the distance.


    "It is nothing." Elysia immediately shook her head slightly and continued her steps and Evelyn immediately followed her to the main academy building.


    When looking at the Holy Cathedral in the distance, a friendly and quite strange grandfatheres to her mind, the same grandfather she met on the first day while at the library who asked her to call him Grandpa.


    Who would have thought that the grandparents were the only Pope on the Human Continent, a man who was said to be the strongest human alive. His story is legendary and Elysia discovered the history when she was browsing a story about the church and clergy in the library on the second day.


    It has been hundreds of years since its existence has ceased to appear in the public and history only says the Pope was silent in the Holy Cathedral trying to rise to a state of divinity.


    ''Lil Ely, are you thinking about that grandpa who turns out to be Pope?'' Elena also looked at the Holy Cathedral with a few thoughts just a moment ago.


    ''Yes, I still don''t expect that Jovial Grandpa is the Pope. I thought he was an Emperor in this kingdom.''


    ''Em... So there is more than one person with the power of the Emperor staying here. At least in this Aeddoterra Kingdom, we can feel calm and peaceful. Historically, wars that have urred are so scary as to be a story. This kingdom and this city were the safest ces on this continent. ''


    Elena shivered a little when she remembered the history book they read together at the library. The wars between the races, especially with the demon races and the human race have been going on so brutally for the past thousands of years.


    Unlike other races that still want to make a ceasefire from therge-scale war with the condition that the foreign races don''t touch their respective continents, only the devil race and human race remained hostile. They just can''t stand still if there''s no war between each other.


    Although the races still discriminated against each other with enmity and did not ept each other by exclusion, while the hatred between the human race and the devil race had be too deep and way too thick to be melted into a ceasefire from therge-scale war.


    The continents in Vrelenia have been separated based on the races of their inhabitants, with Beast Race being the most flexible.


    Beasts without good talent would want to establish a spiritual connection with a master of their choice so that their talent would increase and have the opportunity to be Spirit Beasts in exchange for lifelong service to their master.


    Because of that, the Beast Race was scattered in so many ces without any objections in this chaotic world.


    ''I''m d we started here. At the very least, there was no war in the Holy Central Region under this Aeddoterra Kingdom''s rule. ''Elysia breathed a sigh of relief at the starting ce she had chosen to start her journey in this new world.


    ''Hehe... That''s good for you, I''m happy too. ''Elena giggled a little.


    Their return trip to the academy building was quick, then Elysia and Evelyn continued on to the ss they needed to attend.


    Arge room built like an auditorium room weed Elysia when she entered the room. Several students are already waiting while talking to each other. Elysia looked at the students for a moment and found four acquaintances she had just made a while ago.


    "Hi. The four of you came back here very quickly. I just changed my school uniforms and you''ve arrived here." Elysia went to say hello after heading to the row of chairs in the middle.


    "Oh, hello, Miss Elysia. We''re just too excited for the afternoon ss." Joanna waved her hand at Elysia.


    "We''re early." Betty tweeted a short beat.


    "Even though this time it''s only introductions of new students and guidance from the teacher." Lana added toplement while cing her upper body on the table and stretching her arms.


    "Miss Elysia, have you visited your dorm?" Maggie asked with a smile as she looked at Evelyn who was standing right behind Elysia.


    "I''ve visited my dorm. Evelyn, they are new students I just met at the opening ceremony." Elysia sat beside the four girls and Evelyn followed Elysia to sit beside her.


    "Greetings, my name is Evelyn Mitchell."


    Evelyn greeted her potential friend in a friendly manner. She was quite happy because she made some friends on her first day at the academy afterbeling Elysia as her best friend.


    The four cheerful girls then introduced themselves in turn to the blonde-haired girl. They also felt happy, on this first day they had friendly acquaintances with two aristocrats.


    The long table in the row of seats was filled with six girls chatting lightly about their experiences and the brief information they knew about the academy.


    Since the academy banned aristocratic rule and made an equal status for all of the students, it was also the duty of the young blood to find someone they could trust in their nine years of studying at the academy.


    New students will be happy to spread their connections without fear of status or rank because what they are looking for are talent and personality. In addition to gaining knowledge, they will choose people who are reliable and trustworthy.


    By ingrained customs, students will look for their chosen people to share stories of the future. Whether in the form of soul mates, confidants, partners, friends, or acquaintances. They will actively recruit or join someone to help each other even when they get old.


    The most effective method already used by many people and higher-ups in the Human Continent was to search for people they could trust starting from their youth at the academy, the very beginning of their careers.


    The six of them chatted lightly in the middle row without caring about their surroundings. The new students who had juste to the auditorium room looked at them with various different gazes. Starting from being amazed, fascinated, and stunned but more focused on the two girls sitting at the innermost part of the entrance.


    Elysia and Evelyn who giggled with grace were so charming, especially to Brian who had just arrived with David.


    Brian immediately came out of his trance and hit David next to him then gave a hand gesture that indicated to sit near the group of beautiful girls who had two very high-ss beauty.


    David nodded in understanding and followed his boss to the higher row of seats right behind the girls who were lightly chatting.


    "Hellodies, beautiful day for all of us." Brian brushed his hair back in cool pomp.


    "Oh, hi!" The indiscriminate and selfless Joanna greeted him back.


    "Mr. Brian and Mr. David, long time no see." Elysia looked at the two men who approached and turned out to be two acquaintances she met at the restaurant three days ago.


    "Ah, yes! Long time no see O beautiful girl who hasn''t left her name to me. You owe me your name. *sparkle*" Brian blinked flirtatiously then smiled brightly with a gleam from his teeth that got a light reflection out of nowhere.


    He had learned a more hopeful approach in the past three days when David wasn''t paying attention because he wanted to always be assumed to know many things and be a reliable boss. Since Brian has said he has the technique of flirting with girls, then he has to learn the technique and master it.

 Chapter 50: Afternoon Class (2)

    <h4>Chapter 50: Afternoon ss (2)</h4>


    The edge of Elysia''s mouth twitched a little at Brian''s behavior which became even more bizarre.


    ''What is he trying to achieve?'' A question arose in her mind.


    ''He has a crush on you, maybe? Of course, he will target you.'' Elena sheds light on the confused Elysia.


    ''Geez... We just met briefly three days ago...'' Elysia had the urge to shake her head.


    ''That''s all thanks for your charm. Use the right measures to handle it appropriately, Lil Ely hehe¡­ ''Elena giggled amusedly.


    Elysia has the same opinion, in dealing with people she should think twice about what she should do and say to get the best results. She quickly came up with a n to deal with this.


    "Hehe... You''re good at puns, Mr. Brian. I find it a little rude because I didn''t introduce myself three days ago, and you didn''t ask my name again at that time. I''m sorry about that. Greetings, my name is Elysia Avery."


    Elysia smiled pleasantly and ced one hand on her upper chest gracefully as she remembered she hadn''t introduced herself to him yet.


    Brian was stunned once again because Elysia''s smile was so beautiful in his eyes, but he immediately realized and smiled back.


    "No problem, nice to meet you, Miss Elysia. I will sit behind you, youdies can ask me if you are confused or having trouble about anything hehe."


    Brian swept one of his hands to the side before settling into one of the chairs in the row of chairs directly behind the girls. Meanwhile, David has been amazed by the ability of his boss for the umpteenth time, he never stops admiring him again, he has chosen the right boss. Then David sat down beside Brian happily.


    The five confused girls stared at Elysia for a moment then looked up at the two men behind them. The arrangement of chairs and tables is arranged in theater type, the higher the ce the more you go to the row at the back.


    "You know each other?" Evelyn was the first to ask with a confused face.


    "We met when I just applied to the academy three days ago." Elysia shook her head slightly.


    "Wow, but that''s great, Miss Elysia. You knew a few people when you first entered the academy. You were easy going and friendly." Joanna pped her hands lightly.


    "Yes, Miss Elysia is so friendly." Lana joined in the praise.


    "After we registered for the academy and were sessfully epted, we toured the city and didn''t know many people." Maggie sighed, remembering the days of waiting for the opening ceremony.


    "Um, we''ve only just made friends with a few students in our dormitory building." Betty bluntly said.


    ''I get along well with friends? Since when?'' Elysia with another thought did not answer and only smiled at the four merry girls.


    ''You may not be aware, Lil Ely. Even though the actions you take have other meanings, other people often think of you like other things too. Like this time, you''re only trying to be nice to brief information, and you''ve beenbeled as sociable and friendly by them hehe...''


    ''...'' Elysia doesn''t answer to Elena either because she is contemting the things she has done and what other people might think of her.


    What Elena said is true and she knows it, it''s just that she often ignores it without realizing it.


    ''Lil Ely, look at the people around you and focus your advanced perception on observing and listening to them. They think good things about you you know. For now, try not to ignore them for a moment.'' Elena continues that with ns to build Elysia''s confidence in the next step.


    ''En. I will try it.'' Elysia focused her ability to detect what was happening around her within a two hundred meter radius.


    "Hey, you look at that ck-haired girl sitting there, she''s so pretty and charming. Do we have a chance to get acquainted with her?" A man sitting in the back pointed at Elysia while whispering to his friend.


    "Hehe... You''re right and the blonde girl who was sitting next to her is fine too hehe..." His friend stroked his chin while looking at Elysia and Evelyn with a strange glint in his eyes.


    "Wow, they made groups even before school started? We need to get acquainted with them, we need to find other friends too." A girl sitting in the front whispered to her dorm mates seeing that the Elysia group had already numbered eight people.


    Elysia continued for a moment with the murmuring of the new students with her advanced abilities.


    ''Look, all of them wish to be acquainted with you, Lil Ely.'' Elena folds her arms with her guess which turns out to be correct and has been proven at this time.


    ''The two men at the very back sound suspicious though.'' Elysia rebutted lightly.


    ''W. Well, don''t think too much about the little things or you won''t be a great person. Try to observe them again for a moment.'' Elena couldn''t denying back with that and only shifted the topic.


    "Hey, boss. You were really cool earlier. So, that''s a technique called the maiden flirting technique? Girls will fall in love with you right away!" David eximed in a soft whisper.


    "Of course, I said what I could do. I''m not bragging nonsense." Brian grunted with a smile as he folded his arms across his chest, his three days of effort paid off.


    "You''ve already left a good impression on her and managed to get that pretty girl to make her introduce herself to you, boss."


    "Of course, I''m extraordinary. You''ll see when she falls for me."


    Elysia doesn''t want to go on anymore, she''s kind of sorry to be able to hear the soft whispers and murmurs she shouldn''t be able to hear from many people.


    ''Hehe... That guy named Brian is targeting you, Lil Ely. What are you going to do now that you know his intentions?'' Elena asked teasingly.


    ''There will be a man who will be heartbroken of course. There is no other choice if that possibility happens and bes inevitable.'' Elysia doesn''t even have to think about it.


    ''Ah, um. Okay, just give it a little mercy.'' Elena who knew what was going through Elysia''s mind right now couldn''t say much.


    ''En, depending on the situation I will adjust the conditions.''


    Elysia and Elena no longer wrestle on that topic which became boring then Elysia was silent for a moment and began to chat lightly with the girls beside her until new students began to fill the seats in the room.


    A girl with dark auburn medium hair and her two servants who registered as students came to the auditorium with an arrogant style even though they deliberately cameter than the others.


    Serena looked at the new students for a moment then nced at Elysia briefly then averted her eyes. Since that girl didn''t make a case she would also give a little mercy by treating that girl normally like an ordinary person.


    Then she and her servant sat in the front seat without caring for anyone as if the other students were insignificant in her eyes.


    A few momentster, a teacher came to the auditorium to start the afternoon ss on their first day at the academy.

 Chapter 51: Afternoon Class (3)

    <h4>Chapter 51: Afternoon ss (3)</h4>


    "All right, new students. Sit down and don''t be noisy." A woman neatly dressed as a teacher eximed from the entrance of the room.


    After that, the teacher put a handful of her medium length dark brown hair behind one of her ears as she entered the auditorium room and headed for the pulpit to ce the document she was carrying. Then she smiled slightly at the nearly three hundred new students while examining all of them at a nce using her brown observant eyes.


    The new students sat in the seats of their choice as they pleased because the seats in this room were enough to amodate a thousand people.


    "Good, before we start the afternoon ss, let me introduce myself first. I, Ruth Henderson, the teacher in charge of the magic ss. Nice to meet you." Teacher Ruth introduced herself with graceful gestures of hands and body before continuing with her opening.


    "As per the schedule, all of you will introduce yourself so you can get to know each other before you split into sses depending on what ss you are going to take. Starting with the girl over there, please introduce yourself." Teacher Ruth pointed to one of the girls sitting in the front row, she also pointed out a projection device towards the girl.


    "My name is Zofia Ward, Ie from the eastern region and a daughter of the Ward Viscount Family. Nice to meet you all."


    The girl pointed to by the teacher smiled slightly as she stood up to introduce herself. The girl''s projection appeared on the white wall directly behind Teacher Ruth and was visible to all the new students present.


    Then one by one the new students introduced themselves in various ways such as introducing their name, their origin, their status, even introducing their talents, hobbies, or their skills.


    After several students introduced themselves, it finally came to Serena''s turn. She has been waiting for an event to show off this kind of status which isbeled a self-introduction.


    Serena smiled as she stood up and put one hand on her upper chest to introduce herself. "Greetings, my name is Serena Scott, the first daughter of the Scott Duke Family in the Nachezan Kingdom. I will be kind to those who are on my good side and merciless to those who are on my bad side."


    A deration filled with a slogan but also sounded like a threat to someone. Even Teacher Ruth frowned slightly at that but she didn''t scold Serena.


    It had bemon for new students to unt their status when they were capable of the academy, they still didn''t realize that their status would be useless when the time came. Only their talents, efforts, skills, and personality will help them in the future.


    Serena''s introduction made the new students mutter quietly and whisper to one another. It was a great thing that the first daughter of the Duke Family in the eastern region was in the same ss as them, that way they might be able to get to know each other and form a good cooperative rtionship.


    The introductory activity was resumed again because the low whisper did not disturb the event. Next is Cora and then Nico who is also Serena''s servant to introduce herself.


    "Let me introduce myself, I am Cora, one of the servants of Miss Serena. I have the honor of being a new student at this academy with my master." Cora gave a respectful introduction.


    This fact made the other new students start muttering again in somewhat surprise. ''A servant and one of them?'' it was the thought that was appearing in their minds right now.


    "Silence!" Teacher Ruth''s voice echoed through the room and managed to silence the mouths of the students who had started chirping in a whisper that had started to be noisy.


    "All right, continue." Teacher Ruth nodded and pointed at Nico. Nico introduced himself with words and behavior simr to Cora''s introduction as Serena''s servant.


    A student with two servants is already present in one academy and one ss. Even though it is legal, the new students consider it to be legal cheating. Roughly speaking, Serena already has two people she can count on and trust to help her before even trying to make friends.


    Some of the new students dislike, or are more towards, envious of Serena. Teacher Ruth silenced the new students once more before the introductions resumed.


    The teacher doesn''t even try to reprimand the students for their way of introduction, because the students will be aware of themselves in the future and feel aware that they are introducing themselves while exaggerating their status until they realize that they are just students who have been handed over to the academy to be trained, and it will start with the same status.


    Elysia who was sitting in the middle row was somewhat confused and started to think twice about why the new students introduced their status and other unnecessary information that shouldn''t be introduced either.


    ''Sister Elena, why are they showing off their status? Isn''t that useless in this academy? They will be ordinary students starting from the same status, right?''


    Elysia asked the person she could rely on the most under various circumstances in her mind.


    ''The status they have today is thanks to the hard work of their parents. They will realize that they will not be spoon-fed again when the timees. The main objective of the academy is to hone their abilities and personalities. They only use their current temporary status to find connections and potential friends, don''t think too deeply into that thought.''


    Elena gives a lecture to a confused Elysia who seeks guidance from her.


    Elysia doesn''t dwell on that topic anymore. She went back to listening and memorizing the faces of new students that she might need in the future until it was Evelyn''s turn.


    Evelyn stood up gracefully to introduce herself. "Greetings, my name is Evelyn Mitchell, the second daughter of the Mitchell Royal Family of the Ariatha Kingdom in the northern region. Nice to meet you and please take care of me from now onwards." She closed her introduction respectfully.


    Not only the other students, even Elysia and Elena were a little surprised at this revtion. Her roommate is the princess of the kingdom in the northern region!


    ''Look, they used that status for this! The wise students will only use their status up to here, but the fools will continue to unt their status regardless of the world.'' Elena spread her arms to exaggerate the incident.


    ''Hehe... That might be true and maybe the new students are aware of it too, but our problem isn''t with that. How do I introduce myself? I am just a stranger without origin.''


    ''Well, that''s true too. Just use your usual introduction method. We don''t need any connections or anything, they wille to you only because of you and not your status.'' Elena nodded slightly as if she was a wise man who knows everything.


    ''Okay.'' Elysia epted that opinion to be implemented. She thought for a moment about the way ordinary students introduced themselves.


    When it was her turn, she stood up gracefully and confidently. Elysia put her hand on the top of her chest as she did before when she introduced herself to Brian.


    "Greetings, my name is Elysia, Elysia Avery. I am a good girl who came from home. Nice to meet you, please take care of me." Elysia closed her introduction with a smile before sitting back down.


    "*Puchi*" Evelyn giggled softly at that for some reason even though the other students looked at Elysia with a dissatisfied look because she had no information to mention other than her name. Even Teacher Ruth furrowed her brows and smiled at Elysia''s way of introduction.


    Self-introductions were continued until all the new students had finished introducing their identities along with status or other unimportant information mentioned by several students.

 Chapter 52: Afternoon Class (4)

    <h4>Chapter 52: Afternoon ss (4)</h4>


    This first-year ss has experienced a very drastic decrease in students. In previous years, the number of students who became in the same batch year always numbered more than five hundred and sometimes even over a thousand but this year there were no more than three hundred new students.


    After the introduction of the new students, information was obtained with two people with the highest status, namely the royal princess and the duke''s daughter. The two of them are the target of their list of potential friends at the top, as well as a mysterious girl who introduces herself as a girl whoes from home.


    The new students wouldn''t believe that Elysia was amoner even if they were beaten up and told to say that. Her behavior, her way of speaking, her manners, and her looks alone meet the criteria for being a noble.


    At least that was what they thought about Elysia, they assumed she was actually a high-ss aristocrat ying the role of an ordinary person.


    Unfortunately, there was one girl who didn''t care about it because she had met Elysia who had applied to the academy through themoner room three days ago.


    "It''s great that you have introduced yourself. Hopefully, you can get to know each other and maybe it will be useful in the future. This year we have a reduction of new students by 49 percent from the previous year because of the recent war..."


    Teacher Ruth made another speech after all the students had finished introducing themselves. Speeches ranging from a decline in the number of new students, the fall of a city on the westernmost border to the recent events in Avrora Forest which have be a hot issue.


    She needs to exin that to the new students so that they are not afraid or discouraged because it is because they will all be trained to be great people andck of information is not an excuse.


    Elysia is sitting sweetly while listening to Teacher Ruth eagerly. Apart from the exnation of the phenomenon in Avrora Forest and it was clear that it was her that caused the incident, Elysia was focused on the information she had heard from the gossip from the adventurers when she hid in a merchant carriage to sneak into the city.


    Falsegarde City, the farthest city in the west that was closest to the Devil Continent had fallen after the war that took ce there. Lots of knights and magicians died there without being buried with honor. It''s just one of the tragedies that have happened in recent times.


    ''Hahaha... The battle of the gods. They think your doing is the result of a battle between gods, Lil Ely!'' Elena burst intoughter in the Soul Realm which made Elysia''s focus and mood who listened to the tragedy no longer feel heavy with grief.


    ''It''s an outstanding issue, news spreads fast but now it''s calm, I''m safe.'' Elysia replied back with a sigh of relief in her mind.


    ''All of them no one will find that you are the culprit and they will never think that the culprit is registering as a student in the best human academy!'' Elena cheered cheerfully while wiping her tears after tired ofughing.


    ''Even if I get caught it''s not me, for I am a student in this academy and a disciple of myself in your form, Sister Elena.''


    ''Oh yes, now you say it. So, are you your own disciple? Or are you my own disciple, Lil Ely?'' Elena put her finger on her chin while guessing.


    ''Haven''t you made me your sister? So we are sisters.'' Elysia is helpless because of her sister''s cheerful nature.


    ''Right, hehe...'' Elena just giggled happily.


    "Besides the 293 new students enrolled in the first year, this year we have two students who failed the promotion exam and ended up staying in the first grade. Wee to Brian Chapman and David Moore!" Teacher Ruth greeted the two students who failed to advance with honor, an honor that was like contempt.


    The new students flinched slightly before looking at Brian and David who were sitting behind Elysia and a few of them stared at him with disdain and mocking whispers. Even Serena also looked at the two of them with contempt while spelling out words with her lips, lowly human.


    ''What is this? Are this humiliation and sphemy? Bullying? Personal attack or something?''


    Only Elysia did not look behind herself to look at the two men in question. She sank into an astonishing question about something that was happening right now.


    ''Even Teacher Ruth only smiled from her deliberate deed...''


    When Elysia was thinking about it and felt sorry for the two men she met at the restaurant three days ago and before Elena could even answer Elysia, Brian who was sitting right behind her immediately hit her table to make a loud noise.


    *Dang.*


    He stood up because he felt displeased with the insulting gazes of the few students who were looking at him.


    "What''s with that loser stare, huh! You think your talents are extraordinary? Indirectly, I''m one level above you! David and I failed the promotion exam for some reason I don''t want to tell you! If you guys are really great then prove you guys are better than me! This year I will start carving my own name in history!"


    Brian excitedly shouted with passion while looking with sharp eyes and pointing at the students who were looking at him contemptuously, but he passed the students who were looking at him with curious eyes. David who sat beside his boss also stood up to intimidate the students as he folded his arms.


    Unfortunately, when Brian saw that Elysia didn''t even turn around to look at himself as the others, he began to wonder in his mind. ''She doesn''t care?''


    He started to think negative and positive at the same time but Brian immediately threw away that thought and decided to ask her at another time.


    All of them never thought and imagined that the loser they despised at this time would actually realize his dream in the future with his loyal vassal, even that person himself never expected it either.


    Brian''s excited shout managed to make several students who insulted him stop their whispers and looked away, followed by other students who just looked curiously.


    The ss calmed down again and all the students looked back to the front, at Teacher Ruth who was smiling with delight.


    "It''s good that you still have strong determination also not discouraged by your shorings, Brian and David. I wish you all the best this year. Hopefully what you said earlier cane true in the future." Teacher Ruth pped her hands with a happy smile.


    ''It''s all a ruse, Lil Ely. The woman named Ruth is quite wise and smart.'' Elena nodded her head as if she knew what was on Ruth''s mind right now.


    ''Yes, I thought so too. She turned out to be a good teacher.''


    Elysia also understands what Teacher Ruth wants to achieve at this time by triggering new students and students who fail to advance. She has indirectly forced Brian and David to do even better this year, then prevented the two of them from receiving different treatment or further insults in the future.


    Brian just snorted before returning to his seat and then folded his arms like a boss. David as a good vassal immediately imitated Brian''s behavior with pleasure.

 Chapter 53: Hypmond

    <h4>Chapter 53: Hypmond</h4>


    "Okay students, we will end the afternoon ss soon but before that¡­" Teacher Ruth pped her hands once to get everyone''s attention then took something from the document and took out a lot of paper from there.


    Next, she used her magic to distribute all the papers to the students, one each. The students who didn''t understand the meaning of the paper immediately checked what was written on the paper that came to their table.


    "That is the list and schedule of study programs avable for the first ss at our beloved Deterry Academy of Magic. You are free to join any study program that you will take as you like every day. Tomorrow, you need to report to me at least 3 study programs apart from the magic ss that you will definitely attend."


    Teacher Ruth paused for a moment while ncing at the students who were checking the schedules on the paper she was distributing before continuing her exnation.


    "But keep in mind, in each study program you will be tested to get points if you canplete the challenge from the teacher. These points are useful for getting the right to take the graduation exam at the end of the year..." She continued her exnation of the importance of point scores for the students.


    Before a student can take the promotion exam at the end of the year, that student must collect at least one hundred thousand points to take the exam. There are many ways that can be taken to get these points which will be given every day with applicable conditions. Apart from that, the school will also hold a special event every three months with lots of points.


    After finishing her exnation, Teacher Ruth grabbed her [Space Bag] and took out many square ck crystal stones that were the size of a palm, she distributed them to all the students using her magic.


    "This is a special crystal called Hypmond which can only be owned by students at the Deterry Academy of Magic. The function of this crystal is to help you execute your energy properly so that it bes the magic you want tounch. Hypmond was loaned by the school for free until you can use magic skillfully." Teacher Ruth was delighted to see the students curiously examining the crystal they were holding. It''s time for her to end the afternoon ss today.


    "That''s all for today''s afternoon ss, students. Your current homework is to properly feel the flow of magic energy in your body with Hypmond. See you in the magic ss tomorrow morning~" Teacher Ruth waved her hand briefly before heading out of the room.


    As if remembering something, she stopped walking and stared at the purplish blue-eyed girl who was busy checking Hypmond and her study program schedule that she was going to take.


    Elysia is currently examining a square ck crystal in her hand which looks like the shape of a mobile phone but with academy insignia engraved on it.


    ''Is this a smartphone? Is this crystal an aid to cast magic? How to use it?''


    Elysia wondered in her mind while testing several things to the crystal called Hypmond. As soon as she channeled her energy towards Hypmond, it responded back as if the energy was ready to cast intoplete magic, she understood how to use it in one try.


    After that, she reviewed the study program schedule that she would taketer. Apart from the magic ss that is required to attend, she still has to choose at least three other study programs.


    ''Sister Elena, what study program should I take? The Knight, Deacon, and Magical Research?'' Elysia asked for a helpful suggestion.


    ''Everything is good. Why don''t you just attend everything? Hehe...'' Elena also had a hard time choosing if asked to choose from arge list of options.


    ''Then I''ll be exhausted and run out of free time for other things. I''m not that crazy.'' Elysia was helpless and had the urge to shake her head.


    ''Hmm... Knight ss is good, there you will be taught how to use weapons. Deacon ss, you want the cathedral, huh? Then the Magic Research ss is sure to catch your eye. You better take this etiquette ss too, Lil Ely. That might help.'' Elena gave advice after squeezing her brain juice to choose from a list of study programs listed on the paper.


    ''Well, we only need to pick three first. Others can followter.'' Elysia and Elena havee to a decision.


    "Elysia Avery, can youe with me for a moment?"


    As soon as she finished her train of thought with Elena, Teacher Ruth called her from near the entrance to the auditorium room.


    ''Eh? Me? I did something bad that I personally called upon the teacher? Apparently not.''


    Elysia thought for a moment before turning to the side, at Evelyn to be precise. The cheerful girl also looked back at her while tilting her head a little as if confused why Elysia was called by the teacher.


    "Eve, Teacher Ruth seems to have some business with me. You can go back to the dorm without me if I don''te back soon." Elysia excused herself to Evelyn.


    "Can Ie too? The other new students seemed to be staring at me intensely a while ago, I want to run away with you with Teacher Ruth''s help." Evelyn smiled wryly with a pleading look as she took Elysia''s hand, she didn''t ept no as an answer.


    "Uh... All right. Joanna, Lana, Maggie, and Betty, we excuse ourselves first. See you in ss tomorrow morning." Elysia nodded slowly at Evelyn then turned to look at the four girls on the other side of her as she rose from her chair.


    "We excused ourselves first. See you tomorrow morning." Evelyn changed her smile to a cheerful one and said goodbye to four normal girls she just met because of Elysia.


    "Bye! See you tomorrow."


    "Yes, see youter. Have a nice day."


    The four girls answered their goodbyes one by one then returned to check the Hypmond they were holding. Then Elysia and Evelyn left there and headed toward Teacher Ruth who was waiting a moment at the entrance.


    "Come with me for a moment." Teacher Ruth spoke briefly before leaving, she didn''t mind that Elysia brought a friend with her.


    Elysia and Evelyn looked at each other as if they didn''t understand, but the two of them followed Teacher Ruth from behind without further ado.


    The departure of the two beautiful girls who were in ''need to get acquainted'' at the top of the list made most of the new students feel a little disappointed, but some of them didn''t really feel that way because there was still the first daughter of the Duke Family.


    Little did they know, the bright girl who had introduced herself so confidently turned out to be a fierce and arrogant girl. Even so, they still need to expand their connection as wide as possible even if they need to y friends with an arrogant and annoying girl.


    Brian also felt disappointed because he missed the opportunity to ask Elysa about something that somehow always bothered him. He shook his head to get rid of that unnecessary thought and decided to ask her the next day.

 Chapter 54: Interrogated

    <h4>Chapter 54: Interrogated</h4>


    Elysia and Evelyn followed closely behind Teacher Ruth and exited the hallway to one of the pavilions.


    Teacher Ruth went to sit on the stool around a small round table in the pavilion, she gestured with a hand gesture to the two girls who had followed her to sit near her there.


    Elysia and Evelyn sat next to Teacher Ruth without knowing what the teacher wanted so she called Elysia and wanted to talk personally.


    "Teacher Ruth, is there anything I can do to help you?" Elysia asked with a smile on her face but behind that smile, there was a worry about herself being interrogated by the teacher.


    "Yes, I called you personally because I was curious about something. Can you answer some of my questions honestly?" Teacher Ruth smiled kindly at the polite girl who was sitting near her.


    Under these circumstances, Elysia is already adept at turning things around without breaking the norm of honesty, she doesn''t mind answering a few questions if it''s necessary.


    "Sure, please ask and I''ll answer them all like a good girl." Elysia nodded softly without loosening the smile on her face.


    "That''s perfect. I was wondering, are you really amoner?" Teacher Ruth put her arms on the table and rested her cheeks against her intertwined hands while staring at Elysia.


    Evelyn who only joined and had no role in the conversation became a little surprised, she looked at Elysia right beside her with a questioning look.


    "Yes, I am an ordinary person." Elysia answered honestly but that honesty no one could believe it even if she had evidence for it, evidence that didn''t exist and never existed to prove anything.


    Teacher Ruth looked at Elysia with an incredulous face at that answer. "Is that so? You have a surname though? You dress gracefully though? Not to mention your aristocratic manners."


    Elysia has realized that Teacher Ruth is not taking her words seriously, and she can only smile sweetly at Teacher Ruth''s question of suspicion.


    Unfortunately, the sweet smile from Elysia was taken as confirmation that her muttering of suspicion was correct. Teacher Ruth is curious because of the heated discussion that was held in the principal''s room some time ago regarding Elysia.


    The teachers only considered Elysia''s fuzzy identity which was not too clear to be simr to the events that had happened several times in the past, even the best students who were currently in the eighth grade did the same thing as Elysia.


    That student is actually from a royal family, but out of curiosity about themoner, the student in question admitted to being amoner before enrolling in this school and getting a tinum privilege card.


    Although that student''s identity has been justified and does not cause problems or change anything. Because of that, Teacher Ruth became curious about Elysia having a very precise story, just pure curiosity without any other meaning.


    "All right, you''re amoner. Then where did youe from?" Teacher Ruth changed her approach and yed a part in this young girl''s little game.


    "Ie from home." Elysia once again answered honestly. She did indeede from home before being stranded into this world.


    "Then where is your house?" Teacher Ruth is not at a loss.


    "Hmm... Unfortunately, I didn''t bring it, Teacher Ruth. Do you want me to bring it?" Elysia smiled happily while remembering an old joke she had read in the past.


    "No, that''s not it. After all, why do you need to bring your house? I mean, where is your house located?"


    "You want to visit my house? But I''m not there, then who will wee you?" Elysia continued her joke with an innocent face.


    She doesn''t really want to answer with a definite answer because she can''t answer it. A lie has to be followed by lies and other lies until it can be truth and somehow can be trusted by others, it is totally against her principle in life.


    Unfortunately, at the moment only Elena knows about Elysia who has never lied and that''s because she is always with her. Meanwhile, Elena from within the Soul Realm tried to hold back herughter from breaking out and burst outughing.


    "I am a good and honest girl, trust me." Elysia raised one of her hands and showed a ''trust me'' hand gesture as she watched Teacher Ruth narrow her eyes at the mixed answer she gave her innocently.


    "Well, okay, I give up. I''m just curious about you, Elysia Avery. Simr incidents have happened several times in the past, and the most recent one was seven years ago. At that time there was a student who did exactly the same thing as you, namely an aristocrat who imed to be amoner when he enrolled in this academy."


    Teacher Ruth raised her hand as if giving up with a wry smile. She also couldn''t force Elysia to answer her questions honestly and just let her y her little games happily.


    She just felt curious, the status of a student didn''t really mean much to her point of view as a teacher in thest few decades.


    During the discussion of the teachers earlier, she had said confidently that whatever the identity of the student, it would be useless in this academy because they would have the same status as students without exception.


    Evelyn started giggling with amusement because she felt Elysia was terrible at lying and pretending, she also thought Elysia was an aristocrat who was iming to be amoner, just as Teacher Ruth thought.


    Unlike Evelyn, Elysia became interested in the identity of the senior who had taken a path simr to her.


    "May I know who did that extraordinary thing? Maybe I need to give him my respect if we meet in the future."


    Elysia smiled happily as she silently thanked God and the seniors who had preceded her in doing this disguise of identity. This way she can seamlessly secure her identity and keep her day away from worrying problems.


    "Well, only you think it is extraordinary. He is in the eighth year, his name is Raylee Marsh, a prince of a royal family in the Eastern Region. You can greet him easily in his tinum grade mansion."


    Teacher Ruth didn''t mind sharing this information with the girl who seemed to be imitating the senior''s footsteps and just wanted to say hello. Since there weren''t many tinum ss mansions she just thought Raylee would be Elysia''s neighbor and it was natural to greet each other.


    Little did she know that Elysia''s tinum privilege card was not in the hands of its supposed owner. Also, the privileges and resources provided by the academy to cultivate excellent quality seedlings with top-ss talent would fall into the wrong hands for some time.


    Elysia''s smile crumpled up a little because of that but no one noticed it until she returned to her normal smile.


    "Um... Then see you in magic ss tomorrow morning, Elysia and Evelyn, don''t forget the homework for my ss~ We expect big things from you~" Teacher Ruth said while looking at Elysia for a moment before she waved her hand and walk away from there.


    Evelyn didn''t think much and waved her hand back at Teacher Ruth. Meanwhile, the more observant Elysia knows Teacher Ruth has her own meaning, and that Teacher Ruth''s final sentence is very much aimed at her.

 Chapter 55: Buy a Space Bag

    <h4>Chapter 55: Buy a Space Bag</h4>


    Elysia let out a sigh of relief that she doesn''t have to go through the hardships of being interrogated as she imagined just a moment ago.


    ''Lil Ely, you were so amazing earlier pfft hehe...'' Elena who was the most amused finally spoke with herpliment to her sister with amused giggles.


    ''Phew... I did my best, it''s a good thing I didn''t get interrogated by the teacher.'' Elysia only answered in relief.


    "Eve, do you want to go straight back to the dorm?" Elysia turned to the cheerful girl who was still waving her hand slightly at Teacher Ruth.


    "Um, well... It''s noon now and I''m feeling hungry. Would you like to have lunch with me, Ely?" Evelyn put one hand on her stomach as she asked happily.


    "With pleasure, princess. Where are we going to have lunch?" Elysia smiled back at her and somehow she also felt happy because this cheerful girl who likes to smile.


    "Mou~ Don''t call me like that, just call me by my name as usual." Evelyn pouted and puffed out her cheeks.


    "Hehe... You look like a pufferfish now. Where are we going to have lunch, Eve?"


    "Emn... I wanted to cook myself for lunch, but the groceries in our dorm room are running out. So, I need to buy some more... Want to go with me?"


    "Ah... You''re good at cooking too, Eve? That''s unexpected, I also love to cook and used to cook for myself."


    Elysia pped her hands together in amazement at Evelyn''s statement. It was very rare among aristocratic girls who could cook on their own because they usually relied on servants for it.


    "That''s amazing! We have the same hobby and can cook togetherter! Then let''s go to Tiecoon, that shop always offers daily necessities at a friendly price, you know."


    Evelyn was very happy that her best friend had the same interest in culinary. She grasped Elysia''s hand which was pped together with sparkling eyes.


    Elysia knows the shop Evelyn mentioned and has even gone shopping there.


    "Let''s go." Elysia got up from the chair in the pavilion and was followed by Evelyn but before they left there, suddenly a white cat came and climbed on the table.


    "Meow."


    ''Master, take me too.'' Vanessa asked to be invited to the convenience store when she heard their conversation.


    A while ago when Teacher Ruth had left, and in the pavilion were only her master and her dormmate, Vanessa approached there and took off her camouge after making sure no one was around. She needed to resupply food that had a simr image to her current self, the food she called the conspiracy box three days ago.


    While still in the reserved room in the library, she told her master that cat food products were actually a conspiracy box to attract the attention of beasts like her.


    That confession made Elena and Elysia unable to hold back theirughter before Elysia properly exined to Vanessa about the product.


    "Oh my... Vanessa? Where did youe from? Aren''t you in our dorm room?" Evelyn was surprised to see a familiar white cat climb onto the table.


    ''Sure, let''s go to the convenience store again. I know very well what you want hehe¡­'' Elysia replied using her spiritual connection as she gently grabbed the white cat sitting on the table into her arms.


    "Now it''s ok, let''s go." Elysia just nodded at the confused Evelyn.


    "Meow." Vanessa seemed to agree with her meowing.


    Evelyn didn''t want to think much and they immediately went from there to Tiecoon to buy groceries, but right now the one that bought the most was Evelyn. She bought enough fresh ingredients for supplies and many more ingredients for the dishes she was going to cook with her best friend.


    Of course, Vanessa''s supply of snacks was not left behind, Elysia bought quite a few of them at the request of Vanessa.


    They walked out of Tiecoon with light steps back towards their dormitory room. All of their groceries were put into Evelyn''s [Space Bag].


    Elysia currently only has one [Space Bag] and she is reluctant to take it out because the [Space Bag] is embedded with an insignia from the Reinhard Duke Family.


    She knew what Harold was trying to achieve with this. In fact, most of the equipment had the same insignia engraved on it. Because of that, she was reluctant to use it and only put a small object in the pocket on her clothes and put the rest in her [Space Storage].


    "Nee, Eve. Where can I buy a [Space Bag]?"


    Not far from Tiecoon, Elysia asked because she thought she needed one as a scapegoat. She couldn''t use the [Space Bag] Harold gave her nor could she always get something out of her pocket.


    "You don''t have it yet? Hm... Alright... Wait a minute... As I remember, there is a magic shop nearby... Found it! There it is! You can buy a [Space Bag] in that shop, Ely."


    Evelyn muttered while looking around and trying to remember the shop she visited the other day.


    The two of them walked over and entered arge magic shop with a magnificent signboard engraved with the name ''Equinox'', thergest and mostprehensive magic shop in this city.


    "Wee to the Equinox, how can I help you?" An employee in a neat uniform greeted the two of them as they just entered the magic shop.


    "Um, I need a [Space Bag]." Elysia answered while looking around therge magic shop which was illuminated with attractive lighting.


    There are neatly arranged several ss showcases containing several gemstones or crystals that are disyed to customers. At first nce, this magic shop called Equinox is very much like arge jewelry shop.


    ''The convenience store, the department store, and now the jewelry shop...''


    ''This world is quite modern. Although not more advanced than Earth, on this everything is so unique and interesting.''


    ''There''s magic too.'' Elysia added in her mind. The brief conversation between the two of them was fast and no one noticed.


    "Yes, we have [Space Bags] of all sizes. Please follow me to the showcase over there." The employee with a professional smile gave a hand gesture to go to the row of ss cabs on the side and walked over there to guide the two girls who were following him from behind.


    "We have [Space Bag] ranging in size from one cubic meter, two cubic meters, to five cubic meters as thergest capacity." The employee shows various kinds of [Space Bag] that are disyed in the ss cab.


    "Eve, what size is your [Space Bag]?"


    "Mine is three cubic meters in size." Evelyn held up her yellow [Space Bag] with her family insignia embedded on it.


    ''Lil Ely, buy the one with the most capacity!'' Elena incited with a whisper to be extravagant.


    ''No, I already have [Space Storage] in me and Harold''s [Space Bag] that I can''t currently use is already five cubic meters in size. I will only buy the cheapest one.''


    Elysia won''t waver anymore at Elena''s extravagant whispers like in other shops because the price of each [Space Bag] listed there has made her thrifty soul scream once again.


    For one [Space Bag] measuring 1 cubic meter is already worth 50 gold coins, for an increase of 1 cubic meter above it will increase by 20 gold coins. One of the cheapest [Space Bag] would rack her up as much as ten thousand dors.


    Elysia reluctantly chooses one of the lowest capacity [Space Bag] in her preferred hue and color. She paid 50 gold coins before she could take home a purplish-ck [Space Bag] with a small blue butterfly image embedded on it.


    After that, they immediately returned to their dorm room without stopping anywhere else.

 Chapter 56: Afraid of Lightning

    <h4>Chapter 56: Afraid of Lightning</h4>


    Night came and reced the daytime with the bright sky to be the dark night sky with thick clouds, heavy rain suddenly fell with shes of lightning that asionally appeared in the night sky filled with ck clouds.


    A beautiful girl in afortable pajama dress was currently looking out the window of her room with a calm and happy face, her purplish-blue eyes that seemed to sparkle beautifully whenever lightning shed in the night sky.


    Some time ago, she and Evelyn had spent their time cooking various kinds of dishes together, and after lunch the two of them continued to cook several more trial dishes to create some delicious new menus.


    Thanks to the knowledge that Elysia learned in the Holy Library for three days and two nights, she learned many new things and one of them is the food ingredients that exist in this world.


    Elysia proposed to Evelyn to create some experimental dishes for the new menu bybining recipes she knew from Earth and the knowledge she learned from the library.


    The results are very satisfying and fun, they managed to make some delicious dishes as new menus and some of them that canst a long time stored in the food storage cupboard as a supply of snacks.


    ''Master, what are you looking at out there?''


    A beautiful and cute white cat climbed into the window frame then saw her master who was feeling so calm and happy, somehow she also felt happy because she was influenced by her master.


    ''There''s nothing I see out there. I feel calm in my soul when I listen to the falling raindrops. '' Elysia grabbed Vanessa gently before hugging her and leading the white cat in her arms to look out the window together.


    Vanessa was silent and listened to the pouring rain along with her master in the time that was running so calmly even though it was raining hard outside, and they ignored the roar of thunder.


    The white cat closed her eyes while purring as her master began to caress her body so gently. She really enjoyed this time when she was given so much attention from her master. Vanessa purring sofortably that she finally fell asleep in her master''s warm embrace.


    ''Fuah... Lil Ely, we''d better sleep too.'' Elena yawned from Elysia''s Soul Realm while preparing herself for sleep and Elysia''s spirit was used as her hugging pillow.


    ''I still want to see the rain for a moment. Natural rain is quite rare on this.''


    ''Then I''ll go to sleep first. Good night, Lil Ely.'' Elena closed her eyes and floated in her beautiful sleep.


    ''Yes, good night to you too Sister Elena.'' Elysia smiled softly.


    When Elena embraced her spirit that also floated in the Soul Realm, she always felt the warmth that she felt right from within her soul and she really enjoyed this moment when she really didn''t feel alone even on the cold and lonely night.


    She spent some time there, other natural rains may onlye in a few weeks or months, given the volume of the ocean andnd on the is so unbnced.


    Based on the rough map of the entire in the library, this is much bigger than Earth with water covering no more than twenty-five percent of the.


    Elysia exhaled a calm breath while feeling satisfied enjoying the sound of raindrops, she closed the curtains and decided to sleep too remembering the highly-anticipated magic ss tomorrow morning.


    The knowledge of magic in the library was so crude as to exin the technique and it made Elysia not understand anything of what was written there.


    *knock* *knock*


    The knocking sound from the bedroom door rang as Elysia was approaching the bed. She didn''t think for a long time before opening the bedroom door to see who was knocking.


    "You haven''t slept yet, Eve? What''s wrong?" Elysia felt a little worried when she saw the scared face of her dormmate.


    "Ely, can I sleep with you tonight? The rain and these shes of lightning make me afraid to sleep alone." Evelyn and her cuddly doll came to visit in a pinch.


    "Oh, all right. Pleasee in."


    Evelyn entered the room after being weed by Elysia and immediately headed to the bed to hide under the nket when she saw a sh of lightning outside the window followed by the sound of thunder.


    "Are you afraid of lightning?" Elysia put Vanessa on the other side of the bed before lying down on the empty side between the cowering Evelyn and the sleeping Vanessa.


    "Yes."


    Elysia only needed that word to understand everything about what was going on. She stretched out her hand and opened the nket that wrapped Evelyn''s body, the poor girl looked at Elysia with slightly teary eyes and a scared expression.


    "Hehe... Good girl, don''t be afraid. Lightning can ur because there is a potential difference between the cloud and the ground or with other clouds. As long as you take cover in a closed room, you will be fine."


    Elysia hugged that poor looking girl in her arms and covered her ears gently, she also used her magic to block out all the soundsing from outside.


    Elysia''s approach calmed Evelyn who was still afraid of lightning even though she was sixteen years old. She finally closed her eyes and fell asleep peacefully while hugging the girl she just met whom she quickly considered as her best friend.


    Elysia smiled and pulled her hands back from Evelyn''s ears before closing her eyes to sleep.


    The heavy rain at night turned into a refreshing morning, the morning sun cheerfully appeared with birds chirping with joy that the storm was over.


    Elysia woke up from her sleep with a few strands of ck hair and golden hair on her face. She pushed aside the strands of her hair and the strands of the girl hugging her tummy before releasing her soundproof magic.


    "Eve, it''s morning. Come on, let''s get up, we have a morning ss."


    "It''s morning already? Give me another five minutes..." Evelyn deliriously buried her face in the neck of the girl she was hugging.


    Because of that, Elysia felt goosebumps as Evelyn exhaled a breath right against her neck. She immediately pushed aside the arm that was hugging her tummy and then breathed directly into Evelyn''s ear in retaliation.


    "It''s morning, let''s wake up."


    Evelyn felt goosebumps but also a little tingled, the weak girl in the morning finally opened her eyes.


    "Um, I''m up. What time is it?" The girl who was still half-conscious managed to sit up from the gravity of the bed.


    "I don''t know, maybe we werete?" Elysia shook her head, right now she doesn''t have a clock to tell the time even though she is used to getting up early.


    "What? Could it be that we''rete for ss? We''ll be punished, Ely..."


    Evelyn looked around and did not find a tool to tell the current time, then she immediately ran into her room with a panicked face to prepare quickly.


    Elysia just smiled at Evelyn''s behavior, she also got out of bed and cleaned her body with her magic and immediately changed into her school uniform. After that, she tidied up her bed with her magic too before waking up Vanessa and Elena.


    Not long after, Evelyn in her full school uniform returned to Elysia''s room carrying a small square object.


    "Ely, it''s still six o''clock and I''m already frantically getting ready to go... Take this, it''s a tool to show the current time."


    "Um, thanks." Elysia just epted it and ced it on the table near her bed.


    They eat their light breakfast and enjoy hot tea in the morning together. Vanessa skipped breakfast because she was still full from eating a lot of food that her master and Evelyn cooked yesterday.


    When it was half-past eight, they went to the academy for the morning ss which would be held in half an hour. Meanwhile, Vanessa followed her master with her camouge as usual.

 Chapter 57: Magic Class (1)

    <h4>Chapter 57: Magic ss (1)</h4>


    Elysia and Evelyn returned to the main building area to head to the training field ording to the study program schedule that was given yesterday.


    There were already gathered many students eager to take magic sses even though it was mandatory for them to take part, only two people who only considered it just mediocre because they had done it a year before.


    Teacher Ruth came right behind Elysia and Evelyn who had juste to the training field.


    "Why don''t youe in?" Teacher Ruth asked the two girls who were standing near the entrance looking around the training field.


    "Good morning, Teacher Ruth." Elysia and Evelyn immediately turned around to greet the teacher who was wearing a white cape that covered a portion of her teacher''s uniform.


    "Un, morning. Please gather with your friends, the ss will start in five minutes." Teacher Ruth nodded and walked towards the crowd of students in the middle of the training field.


    Meanwhile, the two girls who felt they had seen enough of the training field followed Teacher Ruth from behind and immediately gathered together with four of their new acquaintances to chat about the heavy rainst night.


    Teacher Ruth nced at the students and found three people had not arrived yet, she folded her arms as she tapped her feet on the ground to wait a moment.


    Before long, Serena walked into the training field with a bright and proud face while puffing out her chest slightly, her two servants following behind. They purposelye a little short on time for some reason.


    After yesterday''s afternoon ss, it had made her seem like an important person as usual. Almost all the new students had be acquainted with her and made good connections with her, but provided they needed her and not the other way around. So, Serena can arbitrarily use them freelyter, that''s what she thought.


    "It''s good you''re notte." Teacher Ruth smirked when she saw Serenae over with pride for some unknown reason, she could guess from decades of experience working as a teacher.


    "Hohoho~ Of course, I''m always on time."


    Serena closed her arrogantughter with the back of her hand as she walked over to the crowd of students who happily weed her with wee and praise.


    "All right students, have you chosen wisely the three study programs that you should follow this year like I said yesterday?" Teacher Ruth as a teacher pped her hands once.


    "Yes, Teacher Ruth." The students answered with a simr answer.


    "Good, now fill the paper with the three study programs you have chosen." Teacher Ruth distributed a piece of paper and a pen with her magic to all the students.


    "Ely, what study program are you going to take?" Evelyn didn''t immediately fill in the paper she was holding.


    "I''m going to take a few sses, but for a minimum of three study programs... I''m going to take this." Elysia filled the paper which already had her name with what she had decided with Elena yesterday before showing Evelyn her paper.


    "The Knight, Deacon, and Magical Research? Hmm... I''m confused about what to choose, so I''ll choose the same study program as you~" Evelyn shrewdly wrote her choice based on the choices Elysia had selected on her paper.


    "Oh my... Don''t tell me if I force youter, okay?" Elysia just shook her head slightly at Evelyn who was cheerfully cheating on her choice.


    "I won''t regret it." Evelyn smiled when she finished writing, she had decided.


    Meanwhile, Brian and David had deliberately stood close to the two of them and immediately added their choice to the study program Elysia had chosen without the person in question knowing about it.


    After that, one by one the students returned the paper to the teacher.


    "Magnificent, what about the homework I gave you yesterday? Have you managed to feel the flow of your energy with Hypmond''s help?" Teacher Ruth put all the papers back in her [Space Bag] and saw some students were silent or confused.


    She knew that some of the students still had not managed to feel and channel their magical energy to Hypmond. Therefore, she needed to slowly teach how to use Hypmond from the most basic stages.


    "Alright, I''m sure you have familiarized yourself with your Hypmond. Let''s start the magic ss by using this tool from the most basic stage. You are aware that the magic energy in your body has awakened and what elements you mastered during enrollment. Now, close your eyes and feel the magic energy in your body, then slowly flow the magic energy into your hands and then to Hypmond."


    Teacher Ruth took out her Hypmond and held it for all the students to follow before giving basic instructions and moving on to the next stage when she saw that all the students had sessfully followed her instructions.


    "Open your eyes and try to give a little turmoil from the magical energy you are channeling at Hypmond as if you are going to cast magic or try to throw that energy into something."


    After the instruction was said by the teacher, from all the Hypmonds held by the students, a white magic circle appeared and only Teacher Ruth''s was dark green.


    "That is what is called a magic circle, an intermediary to make difficult magic easy to use. Now try channeling a little more of your magic energy and strengthening that magic circle into elemental magic energy that you have channeled to Hypmond."


    One by one the students managed to create sparks, lightning, gusts of wind, and so on from the magic circle they had just created, they tried different things several times with the elements they already knew when they applied to this academy.


    Only with this, some of them were excited and happy with the realization that they were already magicians, but there were still some of the students who still couldn''t cast magic from their magic circles.


    "It''s great that you can convert your magic energy into elemental magic that matches your energy, but don''t be happy just yet, it''s too early for you to feel happy because it''s all still the basics..."


    Next, Teacher Ruth started exining how difficult it would be to use magic without Hypmond''s help for beginners. They needed concentration to channel their energy before forming a magic circle and manipting their energy into elemental magic that matched their energy.


    Hypmond is useful for reducing all those concentration processing tasks to cast magic easily. A magician no longer needed Hypmond because they were already adept at using magic in their own way and their brains were no longer burdened for this task of concentration.


    When the user is proficient and skilled in using magic, they no longer need tools like this anymore. They can use magic directly without even shouting, magic circle, or anything.

 Chapter 58: Magic Class (2)

    <h4>Chapter 58: Magic ss (2)</h4>


    "Teacher, I have a question." A student raised his hand after the teacher''s exnation.


    "Go ahead."


    "My father used magic silently with swift execution, how can I do it? All I can do right now is to create sparks and a small me as big as the fire in a candle."


    "It all took time and rigorous training to reach that level of proficiency. There is a solid reason why your family didn''t teach you any magic, no matter what status you had before you became a second-grader in any academy." Teacher Ruth happily exined to the clueless student.


    Even though she said it with ''any academy'', actually in the Human Continent there were only three academies.


    "Teacher Ruth, why do some people scream before casting magic from their magic circle?" Another student also asked because he thought they had entered the question and answer session.


    "That technique can also be used as a macro for your brain to concentrate on the magic you are going to cast. Look at this, Fire Ball!"


    Teacher Ruth gave an example of the extremely rapid use of the magic circle that appeared along with her shout until a fireball appeared which she shot into the air before disappearing.


    "Teacher, do we need a magic circle before casting our magic?" Another confused student also asked happily.


    "No, you can immediately cast your magic if you are good at it. You don''t even need this Hypmond anymore when that timees."


    "Teacher, can we use other magic besides elemental magic? Then what about your magic to distribute paper earlier and what about reinforcement magic?"


    "All human beings can use advanced magic like that, but you need to understand elemental magic first before going to that stage. The academy assesses your talent towards elements because it will show your possible future development. One step at a time, okay?"


    The magic practice session became a question and answer session which was immediatelyunched by curious students to the kindhearted teacher.


    Meanwhile, there was one student who could only bring up a magic circle without being able to create elemental magic like many other students.


    ''Sister Elena, what should I do¡­ I can only create a magic circle¡­ I thought yesterday that I could use this Hypmond without a hitch¡­''


    Elysia''s heart was pounding with nervousness as she couldn''t cast magic after many attempts in the same way as instructed by the teacher.


    ''This is strange... You have channeled a proper amount of magic energy and a magic circle has appeared, but why don''t even sparks or tiny shes appear, huh?'' Elena is also confused about this.


    ''Aren''t you able to use magic without the need forplicated things like this? If it is easy, why should you find a difficult way? Now try to generate a little electric spark just above your white magic circle.''


    Elena can only give advice because Elysia always uses magic practically and easily without beingplicated.


    "Ely, what elemental magic can you use? Look at this, I can use the wind element." Evelyn asked while showing a gust of green wind swirling over her magic circle when Elysia was about to try Elena''s suggestion.


    "Um, yes. Look at this, I can make an electric spark." Elysia made an electric spark with her magic right above her magic circle. Unfortunately, the magic circle was not functioning properly and only served as a disy.


    "Wow! That''s so cool and so stunning! If the lightning element plus the wind elementbined... What will happen? Are we going to produce some great magic?" Evelyn''s eyes gleamed with a dazzling image of the futurebined magic.


    "The magic result is that you''ll run away in fear and hide under the covers?" Elysia smiled amusedly remembering what happenedst night.


    "Mou." It took a few seconds for Evelyn to understand what Elysia meant, she pouted her lips at Elysia.


    "Ok, the question and answer session is stopped here. Knowing too much about things that you haven''t tried yet will be unprofitable. We will learn one step at a time. Currently, try slowly channeling the greater magic energy in the same way as earlier, then shout out the name of what magic you want tounch. See the target over there? That will be your current target."


    Teacher Ruth pointed to an artificial target made of wood five meters away from them.


    "If anyone can destroy at least three wooden targets then there is a reward waiting for you. Starting with those of you who like to ask questions, try casting the magic with the technique you always asked me earlier."


    Teacher Ruth chose a student who had asked three times about something that was actually not much different a while ago during the question and answers session.


    The selected student stepped forward from the line of the student crowd to prepare his magic. He channeled magic energy from his body to Hypmond then gave themand to bring up a magic circle with his energy.


    Next, he tried to create sparks for the experiment before preparing the bigger magic with more energy.


    "Fire Ball!" He shouted out the name of his favorite move as he aimed the Hypmond and the magic circle in his hand to the wooden target five meters from him.


    The fireball as big as a ser ball shot towards the target and only managed to hit the hand of the wooden target without doing anything other than making the part that was hit by the fireball slightly ck.


    "Bravo! Good start, but your energy and heat of the fireball are still not strong enough to destroy the wooden target. Now you, try to do what you can." Teacher Ruth directed the other students who had asked a lot earlier to try out his magic.


    One by one the students tried their magic techniques with shouts and their magic circle was imbued with a fair amount of magic energy.


    Unfortunately, all of them were not as sessful as the student who was first appointed by the teacher, even some of them were not able to cast something even though they could create tiny elemental sparks from their magic circle.


    All students will have their turn, after Serena''s two servants managed to make a wind ball and a water ball that wasunched to the wooden target, now it''s Serena''s turn to show off after being appointed by the teacher.


    She came forward with a face of delight and pride in an achievement that she had yet to aplish. Serena activated the magic circle from Hypmond which she grasped gracefully then a sh of lightning appeared from there.


    "Lightning sh!" Serena shouted in a contrived magic casting body style to amaze the other students.


    A small sh of lightning struck the wooden target, but nothing happened other than scorch marks that appeared on the wooden target.


    Even so, Serena returned to her original position with a smile on her face and she was immediately showered with praise from several students nearby about her great talent.


    The majority of the new students wanted to hug the thighs of this girl who had a talent with the tinum card ss, even though the intended person was so arrogant and unpleasant.


    Serena''s confession about the tinum card yesterday, right after the afternoon ss, made most of the new students ignore Serena''s shorings because she will be a great figure in the future only because of her talent.


    With the privileges and resources given from the academy, it was already a guarantee for them to immediately hug the thighs of the girl who was destined to be the big person in the future.


    They have to build a good rtionship immediately while she is so young in her career. At least that''s what they thought at the moment.

 Chapter 59: Magic Class (3)

    <h4>Chapter 59: Magic ss (3)</h4>


    The students were selected one by one by Teacher Ruth to cast their magic on wooden targets until it was Evelyn''s turn to be pointed by the teacher.


    "Take it easy, you can do it. No one will mock you if you fail, many students haven''t even managed to bring out anything. Give yourself confidence." Elysia provided support when Evelyn began to get nervous because she was selected by the teacher.


    "Um, thanks, Ely." Evelyn smiled and nodded once before walking forward.


    "Do what you can. This is your first magic practice, don''t be afraid to fail." Teacher Ruth made a suggestion to the girl who seemed a little stiff and nervous.


    Evelyn only nodded once at the teacher before closing her eyes. She took a deep breath and blew it out again to calm herself down. Then she practiced what she did before by flowing the magic energy in her body towards Hypmond in her hand and then making a magic circle.


    Feeling that everything was going well, Evelyn opened her eyes again and tried to create a whirling gust of wind by channeling a little more of her magic energy into Hypmond, the experiment was sessful and a small whirlwind swirled in the middle of the magic circle.


    She finally gained the confidence that her magic would hit the wooden target five meters in front of her.


    (AN: I changed it to five meters, ten meters is too far after I measured it hehe XD)


    "Air Bullet!" Evelyn shouted excitedly. A ball of air the size of an orange immediately shot up and broke on impact with the wooden target resulting in a gentle breeze without causing anything to the target.


    The girl who fired the Air Bullet returned to Elysia''s side with a big smile on her face as if asking for praise.


    "That''s amazing! Your first try has already seeded in materializing magic and releasing it into a technique, congrats!" Elysia understood what Evelyn wanted, so she generously gave her what she wanted with lightpliments.


    "Hehe... It''s nothing. Eh? Ely, you weren''t directly selected by Teacher Ruth right after me?" Evelyn smiled with a silly expression but she was a little surprised when Joanna was chosen by the teacher, Elysia was overlooked.


    "Why do I have to be selected by the teacher right after you?" Elysia didn''t understand either, but she felt the teacher was deliberate and would point herself to the veryst.


    "But the other students were selected as if in order, so I thought you would be selected right after me."


    "Sounds like it''s true, but I don''t know either." Elysia has the same opinion as Evelyn, the students one by one are selected in order by the teacher but have missed her.


    Consecutively the four students haven''t seeded in casting their magic even though they have seeded in making small elements from their magic circle.


    "Don''t be sad, this is just your first try. The ss isn''t over yet, we can try practicing magic againter, okay?" Elysia encouraged her four new acquaintances who looked a little down when they saw the other students in front sessfully cast their magic.


    "En, thank you, Miss Elysia. I''ll try to do betterter." Joanna nodded in an improving mood.


    "Miss Elysia, why haven''t you been selected by the teacher?"


    "Yes, have you been missed by the teacher?"


    "Do we need to remind the teacher?"


    Lana, Maggie, and Betty also felt that Elysia had been overlooked and neglected.


    "Uh, just let it be. If all the students have been selected and I haven''t, then it is necessary to remind the teacher." Elysia shook her head slightly followed by a ''no'' palm motion.


    Next came David''s turn to be selected by the teacher. He walked forward confidently as he had been training himself for the past year.


    "Thunderbolt!" David shouted with the cool body pose taught by his boss yesterday. A ball of lightning shot up and struck the top of the wooden target and managed topletely scorch the affected area.


    "That''s good, you have good progress. Continue your hard work, and you can move up to the next grade easily at the end of the school year." Teacher Ruth gave apliment.


    "Thank you, teacher!"


    David saluted and returned to Brian''s side then he looked at the students who looked down on his boss and himself yesterday with a defiant facial expression as if he was asking for a fight.


    After that, Brian snorted when he was pointed at by the teacher. He walked forward in a pretentious manner. It''s time for a real man to talk with actions rather than words, that''s what he read in the book ''How to be a real man'' yesterday.


    Brian has to get the students who belittled him yesterday to swallow their babble back by showing his strength and talent.


    "Fire Arrow!" The 30-centimeter fire arrow shot and pierced right at the top of the wooden target and scorched half of the wooden target.


    Himself and David deliberately aimed at the top of the target as if aiming for the head of someone who challenged him.


    "You''ve done well this year Brian, your body has recovered and everything will be fine this year." Teacher Ruth assured him with a smile.


    "Thank you, Teacher Ruth."


    Brian immediately walked back, but when he saw Elysia pping her hands as if appreciating Brian''s magic but no sound came out of the pping, he happily smiled and nodded at her before returning to David''s side.


    He immediately put on an arrogant face with his chest puffed out as if telling other students to prove themselves better than him.


    "Brian and David are kind of funny, huh." Evelyn looked back to see Brian and David''s behavior.


    "They''re good people and know what they have to do. I wonder why the two of them failed to get to second grade."


    "Yes, with magic like that, it should be possible. Maybe we should ask at another time and opportunity?" Evelyn shared the same opinion.


    After all the students were selected by the teacher, it was Elysia''s turn to be selectedst. Her guess was right, she was deliberately kept as thest.


    "Ely, cheer up. You can do it." Evelyn took turns cheering.


    "Yes, Miss Elysia, you can do it." Joanna gave her support and was followed by three of her dorm mates.


    "Okay thank you." Elysia nodded gently with a smile then stepped forward to try to cast her magic at the wooden target.


    "Do your best." That sentence the teacher spoke to Elysia was very different from the other students, but no one realized it other than the person in question.


    ''Lil Ely, don''t make an explosion like in Avrora Forest. We''ll be in big trouble if that really happens.'' Elena was worried and gave a suggestion while Elysia was feeling nervous inside.


    ''Un, I know. I just need something small, small, and round like the other students a while ago.'' Elysia sighed silently before muttering and activating her magic circle from Hypmond in her hand.


    After that, she easily made small sparks there to act like the other students. Feeling quite pretentious, she made sure to make something round, small, and fire.


    "Fire Ball!" Elysia shouted out the name of her technique with a slight blush, remembering that she was exactly like a ''chuuni'' back on Earth.


    A fireball appeared and shot towards the wooden target from her magic circle but it wasn''t the magic circle doing its job properly as she couldn''t use it to cast magic. All the magic she used was only using her imagination and understanding.


    ''Come on Ely make sure it won''t explode. Ball, small, round, and fire.''


    Elysia reassured herself as the fireball sheunched slowly approached the wooden target. She was quite worried because of the teacher''s treatment and she was reminded again by Elena about an old incident.


    *blop* *blop* *poof*


    The fireball that Elysiaunched bounced off the wooden target and bounced again on the ground before Elysia forced it to disappear. She blushed a little because what she made was no longer a fireball but an energy ball with a shape like fire.

 Chapter 60: For the Sake of the Reward

    <h4>Chapter 60: For the Sake of the Reward</h4>


    Five meters wasn''t too far and with a fixed target that didn''t move, it was just an easy target for Elysia to hit the wooden target without fear of missing.


    While the other students were trying to properly control their energy and magic with Hypmond''s help, Elysia tried her best to make sure the magic circle was still there and pretended to shout the name of the technique then cast her magic directly over Hypmond''s magic circle.


    Unfortunately, the nervousness she was experiencing right now made her magic a little messy. The spherical fire that she was expecting turned into an energy ball with a fiery pattern that could bounce off like a real ball.


    Not only were the students dumbfounded at the fireball that could bounce off, even the teacher felt the same way. She rubbed her eyes and it was actually a ball of fire that could still bounce off before disappearing.


    The target wood that was still intact did not experience anything at all because nothing happened.


    "Well, this is the first time even for me to see a ball of fire that can bounce off without leaving burn marks on the wood." Teacher Ruth can''t say much to see the uniqueness of the fireballunched by this tinum card talent girl.


    She couldn''t even aplish such a feat by creating a fireball that wasn''t hot and could bounce. As expected of a student with a tinum card, that''s what she thought about this moment about the youngest student to get a tinum grade card straight away.


    Even if pure emperor descendants started with a silver or gold card, Elysia was the first student in the first grade to immediately deserve a tinum card simply because of her talent. It takes at least a year or two for students to be ready to be tested in order to upgrade their privilege cards.


    After that, Elysia returned to Evelyn''s side before covering her face with her hands, she felt embarrassed because some reason from the incident just now started toe back to her mind.


    ''Lil Ely, you''re just a little nervous, it''s okay. Don''t you realize that their way of using magic and yours is different? '' Elena immediately assured Elysia that everything would be fine when she knew what was going through Elysia''s mind.


    ''Yes, thank you. I still feel embarrassed, let me calm my mood for a moment.'' At the same time, Elysia took a deep breath and let it out slowly before removing her hand from her face.


    The students only thought Elysia magic had gotten a bit of failure from her magic and were somewhat embarrassed, but it was still better than students who couldn''t even cast any magic at all.


    Fortunately, none of the other students continued to look at Elysia at the moment apart from her four acquaintances and Evelyn who had a slightly worried face as if she wanted tofort her best friend.


    "What?" Elysia asked in confusion.


    "Oh, that''s great, really. We still have plenty of time to develop, right?" Evelyn smiled kindly and asked her four friends to help cheer Elysia up.


    "Yes, it''s still better than us. We can''t even cast our magic yet."


    "We need to train again."


    The four of them provide reassurance and support to keep growing and getting better and better.


    "Thank you." Elysia can only be grateful even though her acquaintance and her dormmate did not understand what had crossed her mind earlier.


    Then the magic ss was continued with exnations, tips, tricks, and suggestions for a beginner in magic that Teacher Ruth conveyed attentively to the students.


    Then the students are given the freedom to fire their magic at the wooden targets lined up in the training field. The students are not afraid of a shortage of wooden targets because they are more than enough to apany all of their practice sessions.


    "Alright students, you''ve trained well and I can see the progress from all of you. Time for the magic ss will be over in ten minutes. As I promised at the start of the ss, there is a special reward for destroying at least three wooden targets. Anyone interested and ready to try?"


    Teacher Ruth is about to close the ss with a challenge that no one has yet seeded in achieving. A student''s best hit only scorched half of the target, and it came from Brian.


    Elysia who she considered as the most promising student no longer tried to cast her magic on wooden targets and only helped her friend in magic, enough to make her disappointed and dissatisfied.


    Therefore, if no one dares to answer the challenge or nobody seeds in solving it, Teacher Ruth has convinced herself to drag Elysia to at least try once again to use her magic to destroy the wooden target.


    Elysia felt a little chill when the corner of Teacher Ruth''s eyes stared at her, she knew that the teacher would have dragged her down to try the challenge considering the teacher seemed to suspect something of her.


    "Teacher, let me try." Serena raises her hand as a volunteer.


    "Sure, there''s more?"


    "Me, Teacher."


    "I will try this challenge."


    "I will follow my boss in any challenge."


    One student volunteered, he was the student Teacher Ruth had previously appointed for asking the most questions, followed by Brian and David to answer the challenge.


    "All right, Serena, Ashton, Brian, and David. Please take your positions and destroy at least three wooden targets from this five-meter line. One magic for one whole target that hasn''t been damaged." Teacher Ruth is happy to invite students who want to answer her challenge.


    The four students stepped forward and positioned themselves at some distance away. After practicing many times they were at least more confident, especially Brian and David who had studied for one year and preceded the others.


    "Eve, why don''t you try it?" Elysia asked the girl beside her who was doing her best in practicing magic.


    "I''m stillcking in confidence, Ely. My dominant element is wind then lightning but I don''t really like lightning. Why don''t you try it? Your magic materialization is the most unique from the others." Evelyn sighed at the sight of the four students who were doing their best to destroy wooden targets then turned to her best friend.


    "W. Well... I''m not sure either." Elysia stuttered as she was reminded again of the magic practice earlier.


    Shortly thereafter, the four students finished their try and the best achievement was Brian who managed to destroy the halves of the three wooden targets.


    "Wow, too bad, no one has seeded in destroying three targets. Then El..."


    "Teacher! May I ask?"


    Elysia didn''t let Teacher Ruth finish her sentence and say her name, she raised her hand to ask. She doesn''t want herself to be considered a ''favorite student'' or anything by the teacher because bad events will start just from other''s envy, her bad experiences from the past.


    "Go ahead."


    "What is that special reward? You haven''t exined it clearly to us." Elysia tried to buy time. Maybe when the magic ss ended she wouldn''t be dragged into trying to destroy the three wooden targets.


    "It''s good you ask. I think all of you are not interested in knowing what reward I promise from this challenge. The prize is here it is, this device is called Luveeda which is useful for elerating the absorption process of the energy you absorb every day or from the core while purifying it. With this, you can get stronger faster!"


    Teacher Ruth took out a semi-transparent prism-shaped device from her [Space Bag], the reward wasn''t academy points but a valuable tool.


    "Teacher! Let me try your challenge!" Elysia raised her hand again with a response that was already 180 degrees different. At first, she wanted this ss to end, but now she wants to have that prism.


    Even though she didn''t know the exact function of that thing, the temptation to level up faster was quite tantalizing and it wasn''t just for her but the other students as well.


    Unfortunately, the desire is not matched by sufficient talent, some students who are tempted also fail indiscriminately.


    Until it was Elysia''s turn to try, she only needed to use her magic again to destroy something, namely three wooden targets.


    *Boom!*

 Chapter 61: Explosion

    <h4>Chapter 61: Explosion</h4>


    Elysia''s purplish-blue eyes were reflecting the image of the red rooster who seemed to be dancing and mocking her with joy. The wind blew her hair as if the wind was flicking her beautiful hair here and there.


    The fireball she cast with the intention of at least destroying one wooden target to repeat three timester for the sake of a prism, became an explosion that destroyed the whole wooden target remaining in the training field.


    Unlike the students who were so shocked and jaw-dropping at the explosion, Teacher Ruth''s eyes lit up with awe when she saw the explosion as if it had such a beautiful form.


    As the explosion started to subside, dozens of wooden targets turned to ashes, even the remnants of the explosion were still imprinted on the ground.


    ''I. I... I didn''t mean to do it. I, I only thought of the small explosion of the fireball and would destroy at least one wooden target.'' Elysia stammered in her thoughts.


    What she did before was very simple, she just made a small fireball which had the destructive power spiced with a little energy and she made sure of that, very very little energy.


    Even though this was the second destructive magic she used, she never imagined the explosion would be this big when she only used so little energy. Elysia still has to reduce much less energy if she is going to destroy something again with magic.


    ''Explosion! Hahaha... Don''t worry, Lil Ely. At least you didn''t blow up the field training building.'' Elena cheered happily andforted Elysia who was starting to panic.


    ''How, this... Will I be in troubleter? Look at all this mess I just made.''


    ''Wait for things toe to us, you just need to respond with confidence.'' Elena gave a very useful piece of advice and managed to calm Elysia''s panic.


    "Elysia Avery!" Teacher Ruth suddenly eximed excitedly as he approached her in big strides.


    Elysia was shocked and immediately turned to the approaching teacher with a beaming face. Regrettably, the teacher''s bright face was considered by Elysia as an angry teacher because her student was causing trouble.


    "I, I just. Ball, fire, and suddenly an explosion. I, I didn''t do it on purpose!" Elysia stuttered again in panic.


    "Exquisite! Magnificent! You can use magic on such a scale in the early stages you learn to use magic! Very talented indeed."


    Teacher Ruth took Elysia''s two hands and held them in hers while eximing excitedly. She even ignored Elysia who was overwhelmed and didn''t know what to say before continuing her chatter.


    "You don''t even suffer deviation energy because you used up magical energy beyond what your body can bear! No bacsh or repercussions at all!"


    Teacher Ruth checked the flow in Elysia''s body by holding her hand, the result was shocking. Elysia''s body was still normal without any damage in the early stages she used magic, an extraordinary achievement.


    "Teacher! ss time is over."


    Serena eximed in dissatisfaction. She needed to stop what might happen afterward because she didn''t want anyone to find out that Elysia''s tinum card was in her hands, at least for this year.


    All the resources and privileges of one year of tinum card service will probably enhance her talent to truly deserve this card. At the very least, Serena had to eradicate all factors of suspicion and the possibility of being caught by the teacher for one year.


    That''s what she thought considering the privilege card was not given the identity of the owner, even the monthly resource was so easily imed by her yesterday.


    She just needed to keep Elysia quiet, keep information out of the ears of the teachers, and make sure no one found out about her cheating. If all of that is fulfilled then her n will be sessful, she has also made other ns if unexpected things happen suddenly to save her from trouble.


    Little did she know, with all her schemes by exploiting the loopholes of the wed school system, it would only cause a big problem to befall her and force the academy to change its system which had been implemented for thousands of years.


    *bzzt*


    Teacher Ruth took out a thin rectangr device from her pocket that served to tell the time. She turned off the rm she had set on the clock before putting it back in her pocket.


    "Oh yeah, magic ss hours are up, after this there is an economy ss. For those who like to do business or want to be good at managing finances, I suggest you join this ss even though you don''t choose it as your study program. Elysia, because you have sessfullypleted the challenge then you deserve this Luveeda, congrattions!"


    Teacher Ruth gave the semi-transparent prism and Elysia happily epted it. Meanwhile, thetter was relieved because she wasn''t scolded or anything but just praise.


    "Teacher, how do I use this Luveeda?" Elysia didn''t forget to ask when looking at the prism device in her hand because she will try this prism soon.


    "You only need to be around this prism as long as you want. This prism will purify the energy your body will absorb at any time and will speed up your progression by ten percent! For the purification of energy cores, you only need to make contact with the core and the Luveeda. But I suggest not to use a core with the level more than one-third of your level, understand? " Teacher Ruth exined happily while smiling like a caring teacher.


    "I understand." Elysia just nodded innocently.


    "By the way, Luveeda can also be used to check your current level. Touch the darkest part on the top side of the device, and your level will appear there."


    Elysia immediately tried the teacher''s hint to see her current level using Luveeda.


    [| Lv. 21 | Durability: 100% |]


    ''Durability? I''m durable? Why do I feel like a tool? '' Elysia muttered in her mind while checking her own status with her abilities.


    [| Lv. 21 | Apprentice Mage | Elysia Avery | Female (16) | HP: 4,500 / 4,500 | EP: 4,500e + 9 / - |]


    ''Maybe it''s your Health Point, Lil Ely.'' Elena gave an opinion when she saw Elysia''s status by attributing her vision to Elysia.


    ''Yes, that is most likely.''


    "Thank you, Teacher Ruth." Elysia thanked the kind teacher with respect and then returned to Evelyn''s side who greeted her with joy.


    "That was really awesome, Ely. Suddenly boom, and it''s all destroyed." Evelyn exaggeratedly spread her arms as if to model the explosion that had just happened.


    "Hehe..." Elysia could only smile wryly at thepliment.


    After that, four of her acquaintances came to congratte her, followed by Brian and David, then several students who were not very familiar with her came along with good intentions.


    There were only a few other students who didn''t approach the students who started to gather near Elysia, and one of them was Serena. She snorted at that as she folded her arms in displeasure.


    "Very well, students. The magic ss is over. You can go to the economy room for the next ss." Teacher Ruth pped her hands for attention.


    "Thanks for the lesson, Teacher Ruth."


    Several students expressed their grateful thanks before leaving the field training.


    After the students leave, Teacher Ruth looks at the area that was destroyed by Elysia a while ago. The image of the explosion of fire was still vivid in her mind.


    "Hmm... What did I want to say earlier, huh? Never mind, I forgot when I was reminded that ss was over." Teacher Ruth shook her head a little at what she couldn''t remember.

 Chapter 62: Serenas Warning

    <h4>Chapter 62: Serena''s Warning</h4>


    "Miss Elysia, have a nice day." Said a student before saying goodbye.


    It was the umpteenth student who had greeted and exchanged words with her and Evelyn before they returned to their respective activities. All the students who greeted them knew their limits so as not to make Elysia or Evelyn ufortable, they didn''t want to irritate them.


    "Phew... That was quite overwhelming." Evelyn wiped her non-existent sweat from her forehead in relief.


    "Hehe... That was thest one. Oh right, the four of you are so close. Do you want to talk about something?" Elysia smiled curiously at her four acquaintances who seemed to be waiting for something.


    "That''s right, we are waiting for our turn to talk to you." Joanna smiled wryly.


    "Just one day and you''ve be so famous." Lana could only be amazed at her two new friends.


    "Yes! How could that not happen, Miss Elysia and Miss Evelyn ran away from morning ss because of the teacher." Betty pumped her hands in agreement.


    "Maybe there wille a time when you won''t have time to talk to us." Maggie seemed to bementing something while looking down.


    "Nee, don''t say that. We''re not very important people, are we Eve?" Elysia nudged the girl beside her to join the conversation.


    "Un, right! Don''t look down on yourself, Maggie. We are all students, it doesn''t matter if Ely is the queen and I am the princess." Evelyn nodded vigorously and set an imprecise example.


    "Hey, why am I the queen? I''m just a girl from home, do you remember?"


    "Hehe... I believe in you, really." Evelyn smiled yfully. Even though she said it that way, in truth she just thought Elysia was ying around.


    "Hehe... You two have be very close."


    "Yes, Ely is my best friend. We have a lot inmon, including our hobbies." Evelyn announced excitedly to her four new friends.


    "Wow, that''s amazing!" The usually cheerful Betty was also happy.


    "Miss Elysia, can we talk for a moment?"


    Suddenly came a girl''s voice that was rather t right from behind Elysia and Evelyn. Elysia still memorized this girl''s voice well, then she turned around without showing many expressions.


    There was one person who seemed to be leading a line of three. The girl folded her arms with a proud face.


    ''Lil Ely, now that girl again. Don''t be like before, fight her if necessary. You''re not alone anymore remember? I''m always here, and this Evelyn girl also looks so nice. So don''t be too nice to this girl called Serena.'' Elena reminded, it''s time to fix the bad memories that ever existed.


    ''I will do my best, pray for me.''


    Elysia exhaled a breath while fixing her mood. She had made a deal with Elena while in the library to get rid of the fear that sometimes clouded her decision.


    "Good afternoon, Miss Serena. Yes, you can speak to me." Elysia gave a friendly greeting.


    "That''s great. Miss Evelyn, I''ll borrow your best friend for a moment." Serena turned to Evelyn, she didn''t even put the four girls who were with them in her eyes.


    "Um, okay." Evelyn just nodded thinking, if Elysia was about to talk to Serena so why ask her permission?


    "Miss Elysia, please follow me. Cora, Nico, stay with them for a moment." Serena nodded at Evelyn before walking to the other side of the hallway where the other girls couldn''t see or hear theirter conversation.


    She needed to make sure and guarantee something, Cora and Nico were there to stop other girls from eavesdropping.


    "Yes, master."


    Elysia saw Serena''s two servants join Eve''s small group for a little chat about day-to-day business and then walk to the other side of the corridor, where Serena is waiting for her with an annoyed expression.


    "Hey, listen carefully. I did tell you four days ago not toe to my bad side if you don''t want trouble from me, but after I thought about it your existence seemed to be insulting me."


    Serena grabbed Elysia''s arm and made her lean against the wall, then she jerked her hand against the wall next to Elysia''s head with a menacing expression.


    Elysia silently just looked Serena in the eye while estimating all the possibilities that might ur, the subject matter, and the best solution. She doesn''t need to be afraid anymore because Elena is singing with her limitless support.


    "You see this tinum card? This card you gave it to me, remember? I don''t want any rumors or you reporting to the teachers and anyone about this card, you understand?" Serena snapped but kept the volume down.


    "Sigh... What do I hear now? I thought you wanted to talk about something important so you wanted to talk privately, but all I hear is your insecurities, Miss Serena."


    Elysia sighed softly because what she thought was a big case was just a matter that Elena considered trivial. In her mind, Elena was making fun of Serena and giving ''Boo-ing''.


    "You want to fight me?" Serena frowned, still looking menacing.


    "I offered the card to you and you took it, I don''t mind because it means nothing to me. To be honest, I feel grateful to have Evelyn as my dormmate with your silver card. I won''t report or anything and you can rest easy having the tinum card. "


    Elysia put her hands on the top of her chest as if ready to defend and attack if Serena goes overboard and wants to y violent. Unfortunately, Serena takes Elysia lightly and thinks of her as a terrified girl.


    "Good if you understand, I like obedient girls. I raise your value in my eyes, and I give you the honor to talk to me in ss. See you again, themoner who takes cover using the princess of the northern kingdom." Serena patted Elysia on the shoulder once before grunting and leaving, not forgetting her arrogant words.


    Elysia also left there to return to Evelyn and her acquaintances who must be still waiting.


    "Cora, Nico, let''s go. We excuse ourselves first, Miss Evelyn."


    "Okay." Evelyn nodded at Serena, but her attention was on the approaching Elysia.


    Serena goes away with her two servants somewhere and no one cares about it. Meanwhile, Elysia returned next to Evelyn who was looking at her with a worried face.


    "Ely, are you okay? I don''t want to look rude but I feel like nothing goodes from that girl named Serena. Does she want something from you?"


    "Hehe... It''s nothing. Miss Serena just wanted me to keep a little secret for her." Elysia swept her hand to the side indicating all was well.


    "That proud Miss Serena? Ah, you both missed yesterday''s event."


    "That''s right, yesterday she showed how much talent she has with her tinum card."


    "Not to mention her arrogant character, urgh! She doesn''t even put people like the four of us in her eyes."


    "Didn''t Miss Serena just ignore us as if we didn''t exist?"


    One by one, theints of the four girls who seemed annoyed by yesterday''s incident involving Serena were immediately told to Elysia and Evelyn.


    "Um, as I thought. That girl named Serena has a bad personality. I''m grateful to be in the dorm room with Ely. If I was with a girl like Serena, maybe I would prefer to be a bum hmph!" Evelyn snorted cutely as she turned her face sideways and folded her arms, she also crossed Serena''s name off the list of potential friends in her mind.


    ''I''m sorry, Eve. Maybe if I didn''t trade my privilege card with Miss Serena, you''d be a real bum.'' Elysia apologized in her mind and elicitedughter from Elena who had mocked Serena non-stop just a moment ago.


    "Hehe... Being arrogant is natural if it can be matched with ability. We better ignore and not deal with Miss Serena if necessary. As long as she doesn''t bother why upset? Oh yeah, don''t you want to go to economy ss? You will bete, you know." Elysia gave her point of view then tried to change the topic of conversation with a reminder.


    "Oh yes, that''s right! Then, see you again!"


    The four girls immediately left there at a brisk sprint because the economy ss would start in a few minutes.


    Elysia smiled a little when she saw her four acquaintances running scurrying so they wouldn''t bete, but when she felt relieved and calm, she was suddenly hugged by someone from behind.


    "Ali-"


    ''Someone knows me!?''

 Chapter 63: Feelings of Loss

    <h4>Chapter 63: Feelings of Loss</h4>


    "President Rosie, you can''t go on like this. Your grief has affected the performance and atmosphere of the other members as well." The man said to the girl who was looking out the window from the student council room.


    "What do you expect from me, Stan? My dear little sister... Fran and I have prepared a special party for her on her birthday four days ago, but her entourage never came. Until the letter from my grandfather arrived two days ago..." Rosie spoke in a low voice as if to signal not to continue.


    They just had a weekly routine meeting discussing some of the problems and ns for curbing the seniors who started harassing the first graders to join their extracurricr activities.


    Extra-curricr clubs that have few members or are deemed useless will be targeted to be eliminated by stopping the intake of funds provided by the academy.


    Because of that, some seniors who felt insecure started harassing the innocent first-graders into their clubs, even though the first ss students should only focus on improving their skills in magic and other basic materials.


    Unfortunately, the meeting went so gloomy and calm only because the usually optimistic student council president had be so quiet since the letter from her family two days ago.


    The news was known to people with connections to the Reinhard family, and the student council members were no exception. All of them who were sitting in the student council room at this time knew what happened to Rosie''s little sister and her entourage.


    Four days ago, Rosie''s little sister and her entourage were attacked while on their way to the Deterry Academy of Magic, and no one survived from the tragedy.


    Rosie as student council president this year became gloomy and taciturn if she did not go public after receiving a letter from her grandfather regarding the details of the tragedy and other information that many people do not know.


    "Even..." Stanley wanted to say something, but he was held back by the girl next to him who extended her hand right in front of him while shaking her head.


    Rosie knows very well that her chaotic mood has affected not only her but her performance along with other student council members.


    "I''m sorry everyone, my mood is so messed up and sad. Today''s meeting is postponed for tomorrow." Rosie adjusted her voice to her normal voice to apologize.


    "We understand, you don''t have to worry about us. The meeting is adjourned for tomorrow, you can either leave or stay if you want." A girl who sat closest to Rosie spoke as if she understood and emphasized the word ''leave'' as a signal.


    "Then I will excuse myself. Once again I wish to express my condolences, President Rosie. May you always be blessed."


    One by one the student council members left the room because they all understood what the student council vice president meant, Rosie needed a little more quiet time.


    "Thank you, Bianca. Right now I need to calm my mind to improve my mood. It''s been two days I''ve been crying at night, and I''m still not feeling better." Rosie leaned her elbow on the table and covered her face with her hands.


    "It''s okay, I heard your sobbing all night long. Your grief is so deep, I hope you can pass it." Bianca got up from her seat to give Rosie a hug, the same thing she did thest two nights to make sure Rosie was okay.


    Since the fourth year, Bianca has proposed an exchange of rooms with Rosie''s real roommate for the specific reason of student council activity. Meanwhile, Rosie''s roommate didn''t mind since both rooms were gold card ss.


    "My little Alisha is gone, Bianca. She has been gone forever and will nevere back... I won''t be able to meet her and y with her, she is my bundle of joy..." Rosie was sobbing in Bianca''s embrace, she tried to ept the reality but still so hard to swallow.


    Her little sister who is so kind, innocent, and cheerful will die so tragically, even her body cannot be found. Rosie can''t ept that, Alisha always makes people cheerful and happy wherever she is and remembering all the good things she did, she doesn''t deserve that fate.


    "We can''t do much other than pray for Alisha. Hopefully, she can rest in peace in the afterlife, amen." Biancaforted her with prayer.


    *knock* *knock*


    After a few moments passed with a sad Rosie and Bianca trying to cheer her up, there was a knock on the student council door. Bianca immediately approached the door and opened it slightly to see who wasing.


    "Oh, it''s you, Fran. Pleasee in." Bianca ushered Rosie''s younger brother into the room by opening the door wide.


    "Thank you, Big Sister Bianca."


    Fran entered the room and sat in one of the chairs in the student council room which was like a conference room.


    "Sigh... Big Sis, how was your day?" Fran sighed and held his hands together on the table while looking down.


    "My sadness is still so deep, and my day is broken. How about you?" Rosie spoke in a fragile voice while wiping her tears, after crying once again her mood improved a little.


    "My day is bad, I got angry and broke something to get out of my sadness. I even destroyed the practice sword for the umpteenth time during practice."


    Fran can''t cry like his big sister, he in another way has tried to get out of his sadness to ept reality. The departure of their youngest sister had a great impact on both of them.


    "Why don''t we go out for a bit. Maybe ice cream and cake will make the mood feel better." Bianca felt the atmosphere was getting worse with two people who were just as gloomy, she invited her to change the new atmosphere with a sweet taste.


    "Huff... Alright. Let''s go to Tasty Eden, Fran. Maybe Bianca''s advice will help." Rosie took a deep breath and exhaled again and then got up from her chair.


    "Okay."


    After everyone agreed they left the student council room to go to their favorite and best cafe they had ever tried. As the three of them were walking in the corridor, Bianca saw the two girls in the opposite building chatting privately but the girl who had long ck hair seemed to be being threatened by the girl who pped the wall right beside the bullied girl''s head.


    "Hey... Rosie, look over there. Do you think that girl is being bullied?" Bianca waved her hand for attention.


    "I thought they were talking privately." Fran stroked his chin as if in thought while observing.


    "That auburn haired girl way is so rude and disrespectful. I don''t think this is the right thing, let''s go to them."


    Rosie folded her arms and narrowed her eyes when she looked at the two girls in the building opposite them, she somehow felt a familiar feeling from the girl who was allegedly being bullied. Unfortunately, the girl''s face was not very clear because she was blocked by the auburn haired girl that got in the way.


    The three of them immediately headed there to find out the real incident.


    "I thought she was being bullied, I saw that ck-haired girl being pulled roughly and pushed against the wall." Bianca spoke hastily as they were rushing towards the opposite building.


    Once again and for some reason Rosie''s feelings became unpleasant and irritated but at the same time, her heart was beating irregrly as if she saw someone precious was in a difficult situation.


    "Then we have to hurry!" Rosie immediately ran with the help of body enhancement magic, followed by Fran and Bianca.


    When the three of them arrived in the opposite building, the two girls were not in the corridor they had seen earlier. They werete and the two girls seemed to have left there but as they continued their steps to the crossroads of the corridor, Rosie saw the girl who was suspected of having just bullied standing beside the girl with golden blonde hair.


    Now Rosie looked closely at the ck-haired girl. Even just looking at the girl''s back, she had a very familiar feeling. It was seen in Rosie''s eyes, Alisha''s shadow ovepped with the ck-haired girl.


    Rosie''s heart skipped a beat as if in disbelief, her mind saying that maybe she saw the wrong person, but her hunch was telling the opposite.


    She stepped closer to the ck-haired girl subconsciously while raising her hand slowly with a little trembling.


    "Ali-sha" Rosie hugged the girl from behind and called out the name of her dead little sister.

 Chapter 64: Suspect

    <h4>Chapter 64: Suspect</h4>


    Elysia felt someone hugging her from behind, and right on her back was pressed two something so soft without warning.


    ''Eh, apparently not... Wrong person? Alisha? Alisha! Sister Elena, what should I do! I was caught!''


    Elysia''s body which had been frozen for a moment returned to her relief but immediately went into a panic when she realized that name in her mind.


    ''Pull yourself together, Lil Ely! You''re Elysia, remember? You are no longer Ali, Alisha, or anyone else. Don''t make the girl who is hugging you suspicious.'' Elena immediately advised the panicked Elysia to return to herposure.


    Elysia closed her eyes for a moment and exhaled and then opened her eyes again, she lightly touched the girl''s hand that was hugging her.


    "I''m sorry, maybe you have the wrong person? I''m not Alisha."


    "Eh?" Rosie immediately opened her eyes and took off her hug from the girl who she thought was her little sister.


    Elysia turned around to see who was hugging her and calling herself Alisha. There she saw the student council president who was closest to her, then a man and a girl who were approaching in confusion.


    "Good afternoon, student council president." Elysia tried to distract herself and the girl in front of her with a greeting.


    "Um, yes. Good afternoon to you too. I''m sorry, I got the wrong person." Rosie was a little stiff in response when she realized the person she thought was her younger sister was a different person.


    The girl in front of her had many clear differences from the Alisha whom she knew very well. She had a more mature body, longer hair, bluish-purple eyes instead of sky blue, and she was much prettier than Alisha, although Rosie had a hard time admitting it in her mind.


    "It''s no big deal, it could happen at any time." The tense Elysia calmed down and returned the apology with a smile.


    "Good afternoon, student council president." Evelyn joined in to greet the girl she knew very well because it was this girl who made the closing speech at the opening ceremony yesterday.


    "Um, good afternoon. Do you really not know me?" Rosie nodded at Evelyn''s greeting before staring Elysia in the eyes as if she were confirming something, she still hadn''t given up and tried to dig deeper because of her hunch.


    "I know you." Elysia nodded, very much to Rosie''s delight.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, your name is Rosie Reinhard, the student council president this year. Maybe everyone in this academy already knows you?"


    Elysia''s simple reply dispelled the hope that had just emerged from the bottom of Rosie''s heart. But she immediately convinced herself not to be discouraged because one of her strengths in life is optimism.


    There is little hope that the girl in front of her is really her little sister who has lost her memory or something, Alisha''s body was not found so there is a possibility that she is still alive, right? Or maybe this girl is just a glimpse of the same but really a different person. Rosie happily grabbed the possibility of the former without thinking.


    The loss that Rosie is feeling right now will change her mindset and will think of Elysia as her little sister, her brain is working without permission to make Elysia a substitute without Rosie knowing it.


    "Un, that''s right. I''m Rosie, but isn''t it kind of rude when you get to know me but not the other way around? Can you introduce yourself to me, please?"


    Rosie nodded happily without realizing that her brain had decided without her consent, she would gradually begin to forget the sadness of the past two days.


    Elysia and Evelyn looked at each other somewhat confused but as if on the same question. If everyone in the academy knew the student council president, did they need to introduce themselves when they met Rosie?


    "Greetings, my name is Evelyn Mitchell, nice to meet you."


    "Greetings, my name is Elysia Avery."


    Evelyn happily introduced herself with a different mind from the girl beside her, Elysia just wanted to quickly get away from Rosie who looked straight into her eyes as if she were looking straight into her soul.


    Fran and Bianca were only watching this exchange beside Rosie, but Fran had a somewhatplex face when he saw the girl who introduced herself as Elysia Avery. At first nce, He has the same feeling, but not as strong as Rosie.


    "Hehe... Nice to meet you, Elysia and Evelyn. If you have any problems in the academy you can let me know and I wille to save the day! Oh yeah, Elysia, may I know who spoke privately with you just a moment ago?" Rosie smiled favorably and turned to the topic of why she came to this building.


    "Err... She is Serena Scott. Do you have any business with her?" Elysia answered after having a quick discussion with Elena in her mind.


    "Yes, just a little business, don''t sweat it." Rosie flicked her hand a little in a friendly manner but her eyes seemed to say something else, even if only for a moment.


    After thinking, she decided not to ask the victim and only need to dig from the bully suspect, who knows what problems the student council president will give Serenater just because of Elysia.


    "Then we excuse ourselves first, President Rosie. We want to explore the school area, have a nice day."


    When the opportunity came, Elysia immediately said goodbye while waving her hand for a moment then grabbed Evelyn''s hand to drag her away, not even waiting for an answer from Rosie.


    Evelyn wanted to protest and asked something but she immediately shut her mouth when she felt Elysia''s hand which was gripping hers was so cold than her usual warm hand.


    She frowned for a moment and walked along with Elysia somewhere voluntarily without needing to be dragged again because Evelyn needed to know why and what happened, in her mind there were two possible suspects. For many reasons and within a short period of time, she has already cared a lot about Elysia.


    Rosie saw Elysia and Evelyn who were slowly leaving and then looked at her little brother who still had aplex face but was not quite visible to people who didn''t really know him.


    "Fran, do you also feel that Elysia looks like Alisha at a nce?"


    "At first nce, yes. But after examining in more detail they are different people. Somehow I became uncertain again, I don''t know anymore." Fran nodded once and scratched his head in confusion.


    "Hehe... Is that so? The two of them want to go around the school building area, right? It is our duty as noble student council members to guide them so that they don''t get lost and be harassed by evil souls, right?"


    Rosie smiled brightly at her younger brother who also nodded with a smile, he understood what his big sister wanted to convey. They wanted to know more about Elysia who looked like their little sister as an escape from their overwhelming feelings.


    "Then what are you waiting for. Come on, follow them! We have two poor girls who need help." Rosie with a forward hand movement immediately rushed after Elysia and Evelyn with Fran who followed from behind.


    "Eh? What? Don''t tell me, you... Argh! How about the Tasty Eden?" Bianca understood what her dormmate was thinking and what she was trying to achieve with her little brother, she immediately caught up with them.


    "We''re full." Rosie and Fran answered in unison.


    "But, we haven''t eaten anything sincest night!" Bianca felt helpless. She could only hope that no one was hurt by this, either from Elysia or from Rosie and Fran.


    To think of someone based on a dead loved one is dangerous for fragile souls when cruel timese to light and will force them into reality, at least that was what Bianca knew.


    The three of them immediately chased after the two girls who were going somewhere.

 Chapter 65: Small Tour

    <h4>Chapter 65: Small Tour</h4>


    "Ely, why are your hands so cold?" Evelyn turned her head to look at her friend carefully as she grasped Elysia''s cold hands to warm them again.


    Not having time for Elysia to answer Evelyn, three people suddenly caught up and one of them blocked their way.


    "Elysia, Evelyn, if you want to tour the school buildings for today then let us guide you. Even though there are maps, it''s easy to get lost. Introduce, this is my little brother Fran Reinhard and she is Bianca Wilkinson." Rosie suggested and introduced the two people who were with her.


    "Greetings."


    "Nice to meet you."


    Fran and Bianca greeted and responded well by Elysia and Evelyn, but thetter seemed a little unhappy this time because their arrival made her unable to find out what happened to Elysia.


    "Sorry, but we don''t feelfortable if it will bother you and take up your time." Evelyn tried to refuse gently.


    "We''re not bothered, really. We''re very free and have nothing to do, right?"


    Rosie motioned for Fran and Bianca to help her convince the two girls. She ignored the fact that she was free only because she had postponed meetings and assignments for student council members for tomorrow.


    "That''s right, we''d better be with you becausetely there are a lot of seniors who often harass first graders about extra-curricr matters."


    Bianca can''t help but have to help Rosie. Meanwhile, Fran just nodded like a woodpecker, he was not very good at talking much let alone convincing people.


    ''Lil Ely, this girl called Rosie is already after you. She may still think you are Alisha. Don''t be afraid and go back to your normal self, I''m here, okay? Your mind is clear but your body is cold. Don''t be too stressed and nervous, we just need to respond to whates our way, I''ll help you. ''


    Elena''s words made Elysia realize that her body was getting cold out of control. Therefore, she closed her eyes for a moment and opened them again. What can be seen on the outside is only she blinked but at that moment her body was warm again.


    "We..."


    "Then we will trouble you, please take care of us." Elysia immediately interrupted Evelyn who still wanted to refuse the invitation from the student council president.


    "Hehe... That''s good, then we''d better start from the central main building as a starting point." Rosie invited cheerfully.


    Evelyn could only stay with her current situation, but she had decided to ask againter in the dorm room.


    The five of them immediately headed to the central main building for Rosie to cheerfully introduce Elysia and Evelyn to the various rooms and important ces there.


    The group of five really caught the attention of the other students who saw them, but none of them dared toe and bother because Rosie was there as a cheerful guide apanied by Bianca and Fran. They could only wonder who the two girls they had taken with them to go around.


    Not too far from them, two student council members caught a glimpse of that group.


    "Hey, Alfie... Isn''t that President Rosie and Vice President Bianca? They were hanging out with two first grade juniors? Then why does President Rosie who looked gloomy a while ago now looks so cheerful?" Stanley scratched his head.


    "I don''t know either, but that''s a good sign. The student council will be back to normal soon. We''d better not bother them and make sure no one will bother them." Alfie suggested confidently.


    Stanley also feels like, Rosie who has improved her mood means good news for the other student council members. Because of that, the two of them needed to make sure no trouble came to the group of five.


    Stanley and Alfie follow the group from a distance while making sure everything is safe and under control. Rosie herself didn''t even realize that she was getting two bodyguards without prompting to guard her in the distance while guiding two new students.


    "Nee ~ Evelyn, Elysia, may I know where you are from?"


    Rosie asked after introducing the room and venue the umpteenth time, they were currently in thest building they had not visited from the main building area.


    "Ie from the northern region." Evelyn smiled happily.


    Today, she knows many ces and their functions from the exnation of the three seniors who apanied her on the tour. Even to the ssrooms and training rooms for ninth grade seniors, even if they just pass and don''t enter.


    "Ie from home." Elysia answered as usual.


    "Pfft... Hahaha... then I''m also from home." Rosie, Fran, and Bianca looked at each other before Rosie giggled, as Elysia''s answer sounded like a joke.


    It''s easy to know Evelyn''s origin because Mitchell is the name of a royal family in the northern region, Ariatha Kingdom. So, Evelyn is the princess but Elysia is still a question.


    "Hehe... She is always like that even to Teacher Ruth. Please don''t be offended." Evelyn mistook Rosie''sughter for dissatisfaction with Elysia''s answer.


    "Oh, is that so? Why is that? Can you tell me, please?" Rosie became interested, Fran and Bianca just eavesdropped from the side because they were curious.


    Evelyn didn''t want to answer that on behalf of Elysia, she turned to Elysia to see what she needed to do.


    "Why not try asking me, I''ll answer it." Elysia got the signal from Evelyn. She is rather happy because the girl who already considered herself as her best friend is so considerate.


    For some reason in Rosie''s mind, there was a male figure who appeared to be smiling and gave a simr way of speaking like Elysia, but that happened several years ago. A senior who is currently in the eighth grade also kept his identity secret a few years ago as the current Elysia.


    "Okay, then... Where were you born?" Rosie is excited to know more about Elysia, she takes this opportunity to confirm her guess thates from her hunch.


    "That''s a strange question, I was born on the mattress where my mothery and tried to give birth to me." Elysia looked at Rosie strangely, even Elena also misunderstood it.


    Rosie was at a loss for words for a moment because Elysia''s answer might be correct or perhaps made up, but she couldn''t decide.


    "Then, then... What direction did youe from before to this academy?" Rosie still hasn''t given up, maybe asking Elysia will be like when she asked the senior with Marsh surname from the east region when he yed his usual little game.


    If the question isn''t right then the answer won''t be right either, but it''s quite confusing to get the expected answer. Fortunately the senior is still kind and will answer if the person who asked has given up, unlike him several years ago.


    "Ie from the northwest." Elysia answered honestly because she dide from the Beast Continent. The answer she gave was different from when she enrolled in the academy.


    That information is also new to Evelyn, she already knows Elysia is not good at lying and Elysia''s every word is always reversed but there are no lies there.


    Just before Rosie wanted to ask Elysia again as the representative of Fran as well, a slightmotion was heard not far from them as they were walking on the corridor.

 Chapter 66: The Path of a Real Man

    <h4>Chapter 66: The Path of a Real Man</h4>


    Not far from the group guided by the student council president, two men who were surrounded by four men without top clothes who had bigger bodies. At first nce, a fight might break out.


    "I told you, I don''t want to take part in your extracurricr activities! Please leave us alone, seniors." Eximed a man, being surrounded by four big and burly seniors.


    "We''re just walking around, really. We didn''t mean to offend or disturb you." The skinny man tried to intervene peacefully.


    "What do you mean? We just wanted to invite you generously to an extra-curricr real man! Uh, look at these muscles? Yeah, that''s a real man. Aren''t you guys here to join us?" A man with brown skin showing off his proud muscles in a pose like a bodybuilder.


    "Real men should have muscles like us! Look at your skeletal bodies? No flesh and no muscles! How can you be knights with bodies like sticks?" The man with dusky skin and thick eyebrows pointed at the petite bodies of the two juniors he thought hade to join the club.


    (AN: extracurricr = club, and vice versa)


    "See the beauty of these noble muscles? Don''t you see the justice you can achieve by having muscles?" The olive-skinned man with a fierce face bent one arm and highlighted his equally fierce arm muscles.


    "Come on, try to get into our club room. You will be hooked and will not part with this dumbbell or this barbell, yeah these hand weights too." The yellowish-skinned man who was still full of sweat showed his training tools with pleasure.


    "Oh, no. We were just passing through. We were just walking around. Aw." The junior became overwhelmed when he saw all the big shiny muscles that the four seniors were showing in front of his eyes.


    "Hi, Marcus. How about your club activities today? And these two juniors?" Rosie greeted her acquaintance who was making two juniors overwhelmed as she walked with her small group.


    "Oh, it is you, President Rosie. Our club is doing well, we are enlightening these two juniors on the path of real men with the help of our club." Marcus scratched his head as he greeted the small group that was approaching.


    "I see both of them are so overwhelmed. Don''t be too pushy if the juniors don''t want to join. Recently some clubs like to bother juniors to join their clubs because of the new academy policies." Rosie shrugged her shoulders.


    "Oh, that insecure club huh? Our club is safe with our active members. The two of them came to our club here, so we think they came to join." Marcus folded his arms and shook his head at the memory of those losers who felt insecure that their club would be stopped from getting funding from the academy.


    "Yes, we just happened to be passing. The two of us were on a tour." The skinny junior nodded happily that the savior had arrived to intervene.


    "Huh? But I heard that you want to be a great knight? Hero or warrior? Therefore, we show you the best way to achieve it, namely with muscles like this! Uraah!" The man with thick eyebrows frowned and then once again showed off his shiny body muscles.


    "Eh? Mr. Brian and Mr. David? By any chance, what are you doing here?" Elysia finally saw the two men who had been blocked by the fourrge men.


    Brian and David immediately looked over to where the pleasant voice came from. Right behind President Rosie, there were two girls they recognized.


    "Um, we''re just walking around after economy ss is over, Miss Elysia and Miss Evelyn too." Brian scratched his head awkwardly.


    At first, he thought Elysia was going to economy ss, but after asking the four girls, Elysia and Evelyn had already decided to tour the academy. Because of that, he came after the economy ss was over. Brian still wanted to ask to confirm Elysia''s point of view.


    "Do you know each other?"


    "Yes, the two of them are in first ss. It can be seen from the badges in their uniforms." Elysia nodded at Rosie.


    "You two want to be the great knights by joining the bodybuilders club? That''s good, you need great body strength. So when your body is equipped with enhancement magic or reinforcements magic, yourbat power will be multiplied."


    Elysia nodded in agreement from the senior''s point of view. A great knight must have a strong body, not just rely on magical abilities. She looked at Brian and David, then at the big-muscled seniors, then at baffled Brian and David, with a smile of course.


    Unfortunately, Elysia''s encouraging smile is considered different for Brian who has little experience in judging someone''s expression. He thought Elysiapared his slender body with the big body of the seniors and that smile was a smile that gave him a challenge so that he would try.


    "Is that so? Hmm... If I want to be a great knight I really need a strong body. Senior, I changed my mind! I want to join your club!" Brian rubbed his chin for a moment and quickly made up his mind.


    "Hoho! You finally understand the way of life of a real man, kid! Although the first year only needs to focus on learning magic and basic materials, shaping the body is also basic material. Wee to the club!" Marcus pped Brian''s back repeatedly, he was d this junior was finally enlightened.


    "Uh, uh, aw. Yes, I''ll be a real man. David, will you join in too?" Brian turned to his vassal.


    "Of course I will. After I think about it, I already need to improve the quality of this skinny body. Big things also require arge body and muscles!" David eximed excitedly after switching sides because of his boss. they''ve been converted only because of Elysia''s suggestion.


    "Haha! That''s a cool statement, you won''t regret it and I guarantee it." Marcus is delighted to have two new juniors joining the club. He as the club president is always happy when there are new members to be precise.


    "Now lend me that dumbbell, I want to know how strong my arm muscles are right now." Brian grabbed a dumbbell that was being held by one of the seniors.


    "Ow, be careful, junior."


    *nk!*


    Brian immediately fell as he couldn''t lift the dumbbell given to him by the senior.


    "Ugh, it''s so heavy!" Brian tried to lift it but to no avail, he let go of the dumbbell while flicking his hand which felt a little dislocated. He intended to impress the girls, but failed.


    "Of course, this is one of my favorite dumbbells. Fifty kilograms, shiny without scuffs." The senior took back the dumbbell.


    "You better start from the most basic beginners. Come into the club, you will meet a lot of seniors who are happy to help. We will guide you until you have beautiful muscles like us. Come on! Come on!" Marcus immediately dragged Brian and David into the club room which contains arge number of fitness equipment of all shapes, sizes, and types.


    This will be the first step for both of them to truly achieve their dreams. The screams of muscles they will feel and suffer for some time will beughter from themselves in the future. At that time, Brian and David could only be grateful to have known this club from the start.


    "Hey, that guy over there. You want to join too?" The fierce-faced senior smiled broadly and bared his white teeth when he looked at Fran.


    "No, no, thanks. I''m fine." Fran waved his hand in front of his chest while shaking his head.


    "Tch."


    Then the seniors went back into their club room to continue training and grooming their muscles.


    Due to the club door being deliberately left open, Elysia could see the bodybuilders inside practicing. She then looked at her slender arms wrapped in the long-sleeved uniform and sighed slightly. Even when she was on Earth, her body was slim and there were no muscles like them.


    "Ely, you can''t join this club, okay?" Evelyn suggested.


    "Yes, I know. You too, Eve. I forbid you." Elysia couldn''t imagine the body of such arge muscr girl.

 Chapter 67: Treated to a Meal

    <h4>Chapter 67: Treated to a Meal</h4>


    "President Rosie, Vice President Bianca, and Senior Fran. It''ste afternoon, it''s time for us to return. Thank you for taking your valuable time guiding us around."


    Elysia decided to end the tour after taking one more look at Brian and David who were hriously trying out the bodybuilding training tools one by one and being guided by the seniors.


    "What? That fast? I''m still... Okay, the time has passed so fast and now it''ste afternoon. Have you had lunch even though it''ste?"


    Rosie immediately changed what she wanted to say when she got a signal from Bianca not to overdo it. She realized that if she over-researched Elysia''s information from the person directly, it might turn her into a nuisance.


    Even though she has been patient to ask questions and ended up getting nothing, she still has to wait and gradually find out more.


    "We missed lunch, and it''s almost evening." Evelyn looked out the window.


    "We''ll go out to eat too. How about joining us? The bill will be paid by Fran." Rosie pointed to her little brother.


    "Eh? Me? Well... All right." Fran could only agree when his big sister red at him. He willment the fate of his walletter.


    "How? We are going to Tasty Eden which is famous for its deliciousness, you know." Bianca also invited Elysia and Evelyn, she is also happy because she will eat for free.


    Elysia looked at each other and nodded. Strangely whates to their mind is the same, free food.


    "Sure."


    "With pleasure."


    "Then it''s decided, let''s go." Rosie encouraged them with enthusiasm.


    The five of them immediately headed to Tasty Eden on foot because it was located very close to the academy area boundary. None of the five of them realized, when they were touring the academy area a while ago, there wasn''t a single person who caused trouble or bothered them and that was thanks to the unexpected services of two free bodyguards.


    ''Vanessa, take off your camouge ande closer to me. We will eat for free and your job is to eat a lot to the satisfaction, make sure their wallets scream.''


    ''Yes, master. I skipped breakfast and lunch, thank you for cooking yesterday, I overeat.'' Vanessa immediately carried out her master''s noble order and walked over with pleasure.


    She did skip breakfast on purpose and felt that it was okay to skip lunch just because yesterday she ate too much of the dishes her master and Evelyn made. It was so delicious that she didn''t realize that until her tummy was full but her mouth still wanted to chew, she stopped after being warned by her master to stop eating.


    ''Yes, this time make sure you''re satisfied. If necessary, eat until your tummy is round hehe...'' Elysia giggled in her mind as she walked towards the cafe and restaurant in question.


    "Meow." The white cat immediately stroked its body on Elysia''s legs which stopped for a moment.


    "Eh? Vanessa? Where did youe from? I''m starting to wonder..." Evelyn was surprised to see a white cat suddenlye at the feet of the girl next to her.


    "Yes, she is Vanessa. She is probably tired of ying and bored." Elysia crouched down and grabbed Vanessa to put her in her arms and then stroked her soft fur gently.


    "Oh, she can find her master. That''s amazing." Evelyn joined in stroking Vanessa.


    "Aww ~ Cute, is she your pet?" Rosie''s eyes sparkled when she saw the cute white cat in Elysia''s arms.


    "Mew."


    "Yes, her name is Vanessa. Nice to meet you all." Elysia grabbed Vanessa''s little paw and waved it.


    Then they continue their steps towards Tasty Eden which can be seen from a distance.


    "Oh yes, speaking of pets and beasts, the academy also has the beast tamer club. In that club, many students have the Spirit Beast descendant or other beasts as theirpanion. Students will be trained to build rtionships and bonds with their pets and train the pet to be stronger." Bianca pped her hands once.


    "Is that so? Maybe I''ll take a look there another time." Elysia only answered lightly because she realized Vanessa was frowning.


    "Do you want to go to the club, Vanessa?"


    ''We need to look at the club another time, master. I didn''t expect that there was pet training like that in this academy.''


    ''Well... I also just found out at this time, the academy doesn''t actually support first-grade students to join the club. They didn''t give us club information before second grade.''


    The conversation between Elysia and Vanessa was so brief that no one noticed. Now they are in front of a big upscale cafe that looks luxurious and ssy, ??also expensive of course.


    "Wee to Tasty Eden, want to book a table for how many people?" A maid waiting near the entrance greeted them graciously.


    "Five people and one cat."


    The maid''s professional smile twitches slightly when a cat is called a customer but she still has to do her job properly.


    "Then please follow me, I will guide you to your table."


    Five human customers and one cat customer entered the cafe with a maid guiding them. The tables were divided into small quarters with thin covering walls as tall as adults. Beautiful bright lights thatplement the ssy atmosphere of an upscale restaurant cafe.


    "This is your menu book, what do you want to order?" The maid ces six menu books on a six-person table when all the customers are seated in the quarter.


    "I want to order this..." Rosie began ordering the dish of her choice.


    ''Vanessa, what do you want to order? Remember, only order what you can finish. There is no mercy if there is leftover food. Elysia put Vanessa on the table to help her choose by flipping through the menu book.


    ''I understand. I want this, this, this... This looks good too, then this too.'' Vanessa chooses from the many pictures of dishes on the menu with her little paw.


    "Miss, and the cat. What would you like to order?" The maid asked Elysia and the cat after all the customers had finished mentioning their orders to her.


    "I''ll order this, and this. As for Vanessa, she wants this, this... and this." Elysia chooses many dishes to order.


    Not only surprising the maid, but also Rosie and friends. Besides knowing that this white cat is an intelligent animal, but the order she ordered was huge.


    "Then please wait a moment. The dishes will arrive soon." The maid took back the six menu books and then hurried somewhere.


    "Ely, Vanessa is an intelligence beast?" Evelyn asked in amazement when she saw the white cat beside her and Elysia who was sitting in the corner.


    "Yes."


    "Oh, wow... That means I''ve yed with a beast that has a high chance of bing a Spirit Beast in the future... What would Vanessa look like when that happened. She is currently so cute..." Evelyn stroked Vanessa gently while imagining of the ultimate form of this little white cat.


    "Big Sis! My money won''t be enough to pay for it all!" Fran whispered softly into Rosie''s ear.


    "I''ll cover it up, take it easy." Rosie whispered back as she pinched Fran''s thigh to keep him quiet.


    Before long, the maid returned with a serving trolley and plenty of food. One by one the dishes are ced on the table.


    Unlike the five human customers who ate slowly with manners, the white cat just devoured and seemed to be swallowed immediately before going to another dish, another, and more. The maid quickly took the empty te in front of Vanessa who was sitting at the table and put back the new dish she ordered from the serving trolley.


    So greedily the white cat ate really made the five humans who ate with her dumbfounded, even Elysia as Vanessa''s master was amazed and wondered how about eating without chewing.


    They finished the dish without leaving any leftovers. Three satisfied girls, one overeating cat, one girl who is sighing, and one man who is feeling lost because his wallet is empty. All of them finally got out of Tasty Eden.


    Rosie can''t ask Elysia anymore because of Vanessa, the white cat. She sighed and hoped the next opportunity would be better.


    "President Rosie, Vice President Bianca, and Senior Fran thank you for the treat. See youter." Elysia and Evelyn wave their hands to the three seniors.


    "Yes, see youter. Have a nice day." Rosie waved her hand with a smile. She saw Elysia and Evelyn walking slowly away thinking about something she will do tomorrow, not only Elysia but Serena as well.


    "Let''s go back too. I want to discuss some things with you." Rosie and Fran and Bianca walked in different directions from the two girls.


    "Ely, let''s go straight to the dorm room. I want to talk to you something important." Evelyn grasped Elysia''s elbow lightly and looked up at her face.

 Chapter 68: Luveeda

    <h4>Chapter 68: Luveeda</h4>


    "A cup of hot tea?"


    "Sure." Elysia nodded confusedly at Evelyn who was brewing tea in the kitchen.


    Just a moment ago Evelyn asked to return to the dorm room immediately but after arriving there, she offered her a cup of tea instead of anything important.


    Evelyn immediately came out of the kitchen area then passed the dining table and came into the living room carrying two cups of tea to sit beside Elysia who was in the living room.


    "This is your tea, it''s warm." Evelyn handed the teacup directly to Elysia rather than on the table.


    "Um, thanks." Elysia took it and turned the cup to get the right holding position and then sipped the tea.


    Evelyn saw Elysia sipping tea slowly and putting the cup on the table, she immediately took a sip of her tea and put the cup on the table as well before taking Elysia''s hand and holding it.


    "Ely, can you tell me... Why were your hands so cold this afternoon?" Evelyn held Elysia''s palms in both her hands while looking straight into Elysia''s purplish-blue eyes as if she was searching for the truth.


    "My hands are warm now. Maybe it''s the weather." Elysia also looked into Evelyn''s greenish eyes, she knew the girl who was holding her hand right now was just worried.


    "Don''t be like that to me... It''s not yet Fall season... I''ve realized it, every time a questiones to you that requires an answer about yourself, you always give confusing and unexpected answers. I don''t mind, really. This afternoon your hands suddenly became so cold, who scared you? Serena? The student council president?"


    Evelyn spoke softly, slowly, and carefully. She knows very well she doesn''t know anything about Elysia''s background, she doesn''t care because she expects a real friend and Elysia toe as her best friend, her first friend too. She mistook the coldness of Elysia''s hands this afternoon because she was terrified of something, and only two suspects came to mind.


    On the other sofa, there is a white cat who is still full, rolling aroundzily and stretching her body while watching her master''s interaction with her dormmate.


    ''Lil Ely, just tell her a little bit of truth if you don''t want to answer with a real and straightforward answer. Look at this girl, she really cares for you. She deserves to be added to your still empty friends list.'' Elena''s advice resounded in Elysia''s mind as thetter quickly made her decision.


    "You noticed? Hehe... You know, sometimes my hands get cold when I''m feeling stressed or nervous. Nothing scares me, really... Thank you for your concern." Elysia raised her free hand a little then looked at her palm.


    "Is that so? Uh, maybe I think too much. My mom once told me, if a girl suddenly has cold hands in normal weather, then she is scared. Because of that, I''m worried. Your hands are always warm every time I am holding it." Evelyn yed Elysia''s dainty hand for a moment before giving her hand freedom.


    "Hehe... Oh yeah, Eve. Want to try Luveeda? Teacher Ruth said this device can make someone level up faster." Elysia immediately took out a semi-transparent prism from her [Space Bag] to change the subject.


    "Oh, Luveeda. This device is quite rare and expensive, you should be careful using it."


    "You know this device? Tell me, pretty please?" Elysia pleaded with sparkling eyes.


    Even though she had been staying in the Holy Library for three days and read a lot of books, it didn''t mean that Elysia knew everything, she only prioritized important and crucial information while researching some magic.


    "With pleasure. Luveeda is a device that will assist the body''s cultivation to boost energy absorption by 10% faster by simply leaving this tool at a distance of no more than one meter. When using the core, this device will help to purify it. No need to bother with impurities anymore or ipatible energy."


    "Interesting. So this Luveeda is so valuable, isn''t it?" Elysia got a little excited.


    "Yes, even in my family there are only a few but they never lend it to me." Evelyn shrugged her shoulders.


    "Ah, how rare is that? If I sell this, how many gold coins will I get?"


    "I''m not suggesting it. I thought this Luveeda was Teacher Ruth''s personal property. She is already at the Master level, so she doesn''t need it anymore because this device can only help someone up to level 100, Luveeda can''t help someone above level 100." Evelyn patted her chin while counting for a moment.


    "But if it''s sold you might get a hundred to a thousand gold coins, maybe."


    "It''s expensive! The second-hand product I got as a reward turned out to be a treasure."


    At first, Elysia thought Teacher Ruth was a cheapskate by giving an unused item as a challenge reward because Evelyn said it like that. Now, she saw a semi-transparent prism in her hand as if it was shining, indicating she got a rare ss item in the first stage and at the newbie level.


    "Then how do I use the core with Luveeda? Energy Core?" Elysia immediately looked at the smiling Evelyn, she seemed to be happy when Elysia was happy too.


    "You just have to consume it while holding Luveeda?"


    After knowing how to use it, Elysia pretended to take something from her [Space Bag] when in fact she was taking something from her [Space Storage]. She took out a small level 2 Energy Core, one of the looted items she got when she was just stranded in this world.


    Elysia held Luveeda in her left hand and a piece of Energy Core in her right, she innocently bit into the piece of Energy Core like it was candy.


    "Aw... My teeth ache..." Elysia immediately covered her mouth with her hand while hissing painfully.


    "Wh. What? What are you doing Ely? Hehehe... What I mean to ''consume'' is not to eat but to absorb the energy contained in the core. You''re so innocent hehe... Let me see your teeth, are your teeth okay?"


    Evelyn saw her best friend''s behavior as if in disbelief and surprise then felt amused as if she wanted tough but she endured it because it was not a good thing tough at the suffering of others.


    "I~ A~" Elysia showed her healthy teeth without any damage, she already healed her aches with her magic.


    "Thank goodness your teeth are fine. The energy corees from the crystallized living creature''s magical energy, it is hard like a real crystal but will melt slowly when you absorb it." Evelyn breathed a sigh of relief.


    After that, Elysia tried the right way and absorbed the energy from the core well until the level 2 core was gone but nothing had changed from Elysia''s level which was still stuck at level 21.


    [| Lv. 21 | Durability: 100% |]


    "My level didn''t go up." Elysia shook her head slightly.


    "The core level was so low, perhaps? You can''t rush up your level, Ely. Talent will burn if you rush to level up, and you''ll reach your limit quickly with no way out to go up again."


    "Um, I will keep it in mind. Eve, you try to use this Luveeda to see your level."


    "Sure." Evelyn epted the given Luveeda and then channeled a little energy towards the dark upper side.


    [| Lv. 21 | Durability: 100% |]


    "Hum, we''re on the same level." Evelyn nodded happily.


    [| Lv. 21 | Apprentice Mage | Evelyn Mitchell | Female (16) | HP: 3,500 / 3,500 | EP: 1,500 / 1,500 |]


    Elysia used her ability to see Evelyn''s status and they were on the same level but with different stats.


    The two of them chatted lightly to discuss magic and some useful devices until bedtime had arrived.


    "Ely, it''s time for us to sleep... We have a knight ss tomorrow morning." Evelyn gently stroked her tired eyes.


    "Want to sleep together again? Maybe with the help of this device and sleeping all night we can go up to level 22 faster or maybe we will wake up and have leveled up." Elysia doesn''t feel good if she has to level up aler.


    "Huhu... You''re so generous, I''m d you offered to me but I feel like I''m taking advantage of you." Evelyn pretended to rub her eyes as if she was moved.


    "No, you said I was your best friend. I offered it to you instead of you taking advantage of me." Elysia looked at Evelyn as if she didn''t take no as an answer.


    "Ah, umm... Well, if you insist. But are you okay? I''m always sleeping hugging something, maybe I''ll hug you tightly without realizing it."


    Elysia remembered a girl who always liked to hug her tightly, she was fast asleep while hugging her spirit form in the Soul Realm. Then she remembered that yesterday Evelyn fell asleep hugging her like she was a cuddle pillow.


    "Well, I''m fine." She finally epted her fate to be a cuddle pillow either in the Soul Realm or in the real world. Elysia has offered, it is impossible for her to take back what she said.


    "Okay, this time we sleep in my room! I''ll take a shower first! I''ll wait in my room!"


    "Yes, I also need to get ready." Elysia nodded when she realized she was still wearing her uniform too.


    The two of them returned to their respective rooms to get ready for bed, but Evelyn immediately came out of her bedroom to take a shower.

 Chapter 69: Bust Size

    <h4>Chapter 69: Bust Size</h4>


    Elysia and Evelyn fell asleep together, smelling good and clean. As said, it has be a habit for thetter to hug the former tightly like her favorite cuddle pillow. Not only fragrant and soft but also warm and cozy, Evelyn had a sweet dream while hugging the sleeping Elysia without moving.


    *beep* *beep*


    An rm sound goes off over and over to remind the two sleeping girls that morning hase for the day.


    *pat*


    Elysia opened her eyes and she immediately reached out her hand to turn off the rm from the clock box that was ced on the bedside table. She looked at the ceiling for a moment then pushed aside the golden and ck hair strands on her cheeks.


    "Eve, it''s morning, let''s wake up."


    Evelyn squirmed a little as she felt her hands massage her and her body tickled by the cuddle pillow she was hugging.


    "It''s morning already? Ely, what time is it now?" She opened her eyes slowly and looked at the girl she was hugging, still half-conscious.


    "Good morning. It''s six o''clock, we agreed to wake up at that hourst night. Let''s wake up sleepyhead."


    "Uuu... Okay, good morning too." Evelyn unlocked her hug from Elysia''s tummy and then got out of bed to do some stretching.


    "Uhm... Uhn... Eh, I don''t feel lightheaded? My body feels so great this morning. Maybe this is all thanks to Luveeda?" She made a strange sound as she stretched her body for a moment, Evelyn jumping with glee at the realization of the great progress of the morning.


    ''Big, she is still in the stage of growth too. Well, she couldn''t possibly be on the level of Sister Elena''s deadly weapon, right? I almost died because of it when we first met.''


    Elysia saw two soft things bouncing happily as if following Evelyn''s current mood with a few sudden thoughts.


    ''How rude, you think I''m still sleeping and can''t hear you, hmm? Yours is also big and it''s still developing, D cup? Hmm... Yes, that''s right. I''ve measured it from here, then what is my size?'' Elena mischievously measured the size of Elysia''s spirit form bust.


    ''Are you awake, Sister Elena? Hey, what are you doing?''


    ''If you measure it, how about my bust size, Lil Ely? Then what about Evelyn''s size?'' Elena ignored Elysia''s protests when she tried to measure Elysia''s bust and then measured her own.


    ''You are obviously the World Cup, deadly. For Eve, I think E cup? Oh, hey, why do we talk about the bust sizes in the morning? My mind has be indecent because of you, Sister Elena.'' Elysia blushed at that.


    ''Hehehe... No World cup, my bust is in F cup or G cup, maybe? Lil Ely, don''t be shy. We''re all women. You also have your own bust that''s still growing. Who knows your bust will also be this big in the future.'' Elena stopped measuring her bust and started teasing Elysia.


    Elysia stared down at her chest as Elena reminded her. She can indeed use Elena''s form and it is very draining mentally because she is not used to such a goddess-ss body, but if her current form will also grow that way then she must be able to ept herself.


    ''Well, I hope I''m mentally ready when that timees.'' Elysia blushed even more.


    "Ely, why is your face flushed? Do you have a fever? Em, your temperature is normal. Are you okay?" Evelyn sat down on the bed and ced her palm against Elysia''s forehead.


    "Um, I''m fine, Eve. What do you want for breakfast? I''ll do the cooking this morning." Elysia immediately changed the topic.


    "Yum, you made breakfast for us. Give me another surprise. The dishes you make are always unexpected. I learned a lot from you, all I know is the recipe from the royal chef who taught me." Evelyn licked her lips.


    "Then I''ll go to the kitchen first." Elysia escaped from the bed and immediately walked out of Evelyn''s room. She enters the kitchen in a sizable single room that is divided into three sections between the kitchen, dining, and living room.


    *pat*


    Elysia lightly taps a button on the stove table to create heat for cooking, this stove works much like an electric stove but the difference here is that it uses a red me crystal as the heat source.


    She skillfully cooked a simple two-course home breakfast and created an aroma that made Evelyne out of her room and sit on one of the chairs at the dining table.


    "Ely, what are you cooking." Evelyn was kicking her legs excitedly as if she was curious and impatient.


    "Dish almost finished, spiced and ready. What would you like to drink?"


    "I want a ss of milk, breakfast should be apanied by a ss of milk."


    "Sure." Elysia took the milk from the storage box and poured it into two sses. After checking that the stove was off and immediately cing the dishes on two tes with utensilsplete on the tray, Elysia came to the dining room.


    "Wow. What''s this? There''s bread, eggs... Is this a mushy one, um potato?" Evelyn pored over breakfast in front of her with cutlery for reference.


    "Hehe... These are just simple dishes. Just try it first, I''ll teach youter if you''re interested. It''s just simple food from bread, eggs, meat, cheese, and milk cream. Apanied by mashed potato and some fresh vegetables."


    Elysia exined happily, she wanted to make a bnced nutrition breakfast ''four healthy five perfect'' but the ingredients in the kitchen were not sufficient and had not been replenished since the cooking together two days ago.


    Not to mention, Vrelenia has many ingredients that cannot be found on Earth or vice versa and then some of them are simr but not the same. She did a lot of searching in the library and practiced while cooking with Evelyn two days ago.


    "Um, yummy. There''s no name for the dish?" Evelyn had quickly finished half of her breakfast before asking.


    "Err... I never name a dish I cook or memorize the name of a dish from a recipe I''ve learned. Why don''t you name it?"


    "Hmm... If I remember two days ago you cooked without mentioning names or anything, Ely. Your memory is good for remembering objects but not names. Okay, let me name this delicious breakfast dish on your behalf. Emm... How about Ninealery Bread? There are nine different ingredients here, so it fits perfectly hehe. " Evelyn smiled happily.


    "Un, sure." Elysia nodded and smiled back.


    The two of them quickly finished their breakfast then changed their clothes into school uniforms. After that, they immediately rushed to the academy because the knight ss started at 7, one hour earlier than the usual morning ss.


    Vanessa as usual will follow her master from behind in camouge mode. Even though Elysia has once again offered Vanessa who is still full if she wants to stay in the dorm room, Elysia will install a sturdy barrier that willst until evening but Vanessa chooses to follow her master, she just doesn''t want to stay in one ce for long.


    Elysia and Evelyn headed to the training building next to the magic ss and entered the training field simr to yesterday''s magic ss but the equipment provided were no longer wooden targets, but wooden swords for training and real swords of various shapes and sizes.

 Chapter 70: Warming Up

    <h4>Chapter 70: Warming Up</h4>


    "Hi, good morning. You alwayse earlier than us." Elysia immediately greeted four of her acquaintances who were waiting near the entrance.


    "Hello, good morning to you too, Miss Elysia and Miss Evelyn." Joanna greeted back with a smile.


    "ss will start in five minutes and the students are almostplete, but where is the teacher?" Evelyn looked around the training field.


    "We''ll just wait for five more minutes. If the teacher hasn''te then... Oh my God... Mr. Brian, Mr. David why do you have so many patches and ster? You two have been fighting with someone?" Elysia was surprised to see two men walking a little strangely approaching them in a state that looked battered.


    "Good morning to all of us. No, I and David do not fight with anyone. This is only evidence of our training yesterday in the path of bing a real man. Thank you for your encouragement yesterday Miss Elysia, I became aware of some things that I was not aware of before. The pain has proven that my body is still so weak." Brian clenched his fists slightly trembling because his muscles were still a little tense and sore.


    "Yes, based on what the seniors said yesterday. If we are able to embrace this pain then we will be able to exceed our limits. Yeah, no pain no gain!" David made a pose like a bodybuilder with his thin body.


    "But after this the knight ss, you know? We will be trained in physical and martial techniques or inbat. Are you two okay?" Evelyn also seemed sorry to see her two acquaintances battered from practice.


    "Want some help? I''ll heal you."


    "Hmm... Even though I know you are very capable of doing it but I have to reject it, Miss Elysia. I have to get used to this pain if I want to be a great knight. Ow!" Brian stretched a little but his body cramped and screamed.


    "Are you sure?" Elysia smiled amused at Brian''s crampy smile, he also started breaking out in a cold sweat.


    "Now I need help, please."


    "Sure." Elysia nodded and stretched her hands out in front of Brian as if she were a healer from a church that would heal someone, but with Hypmond and a magic circle.


    She also made a slightly greenish glow from her magic circle just for appearance to make it look like ordinary healing magic and at the same time, she repaired the muscles in Brian''s body to return to normal with her magic and her advance perception.


    David also wanted to be healed and he got the same treatment as Brian, the muscles in his body were restored so he was no longer in pain.


    Elysia knows what form of healing magic looks like in this world but doesn''t really know how it works and how it differs from the techniques she is currently performing. She only pretended to use the same healing magic even though she only used her advanced perception and imagination magic.


    "Woah, amazing! My body is healthy and fit again. Thank you for your help and kindness, Miss Elysia." Brian stretched himself again excitedly and tried several poses.


    "d to help." Elysia nodded slightly.


    Many students who were waiting in the training field saw their exchange near the entrance as well, and some of them were now looking at Elysia with a look like a predator about to pounce on its prey.


    Elysia didn''t realize she would be ''targeted'' by some students for some time just because she could easily use life magic. The magic that could manipte something from a living entity, a rare ability whose user was always under the protection of the church.


    "Wow, that''s amazing. You can also use magic to heal people? No wonder you took the Deacon ss. Can I use that magic?" Evelyn looked at Elysia''s delicate hands in amazement.


    "Hehe... We''ll find out tomorrow when we go to that ss at the cathedral." Elysia smiled at the girl who was researching her palm curiously.


    Joanna, Lana, Maggie, and Betty looked at each other and all four of them had the same awe and respect in their eyes. They know Elysia will be an extraordinary person in the future and they currently share the same thought, namely training with Elysia. They want to stay on good terms with her.


    The four of them had a strong urge to keep growing to get stronger and were a little jealous of Evelyn who was able to spend a lot of time with Elysia.


    "Students, what are you doing there? Quickly gather in the middle of the field." A hoarse male voice came from the entrance. There was a bald man with a sword scar from his cheek to his chin.


    "Yes, sir!" Brian and David answered immediately.


    All the students immediately gathered in the middle of the field in neat rows and the teacher stood in front of the line facing them.


    "Greetings, students. My name is Dillon, your instructor in the knight ss. You can call me sir or Instructor Dillon, understand?"


    "Yes, sir!" All the students eximed in unison. They know the rules of the knight ss, military rules like training of warriors. Disobeying the rules is the same as asking to be punished.


    "That, good. You''ve trained your physique before?"


    "Yes, sir!" "Not yet, sir!" The students eximed with different answers.


    "Alright students, I have been assigned to train you and apromise of relief for you because you are still the first year and still brats. What did Teacher Ruth say to you in magic ss yesterday about Reinforcement Magic or Enhancement Magic?" Instructor Dillon took a practice sword from one of the prepared racks then stuck it in the ground and put his hands on the end of the hilt.


    "Teacher Ruth said we were allowed to learn Reinforcement Magic or Enhancement Magic after learning elementary level magic." One of the students quickly answered.


    "Hmm... Then can you use basic magic? Like shooting fireballs?" Dillon smirked and nodded.


    "Some of us have used magic sessfully and some have failed, sir!"


    "Hmm... Alright. Today we will only learn about sword techniques and physical training, then end with a mock battle between students as training. Now as a warm-up, for a boy to run around this field five times and Three times for girls. Return to the center of the field immediately. Punishment will be given to those who didn''t run. Now run, sprint!"


    Instructor Dillon shouted sternly and none of the students dared to argue, all the students ran around the field to carry out orders.


    "Uh, uh... Ely, I feel so tired... My legs hurt and my throat is dry." Evelyn gasped for breath as she sat stretched out with her legs straight but kept them together and leaned against Elysia.


    "Uh, huf... Me too. I can''t believe going around this wide field... Three times... As a warm-up." Elysia also leaned back in the same sitting position as Evelyn, they leaned back against each other.


    She was also exhausted from not using magic and relying solely on her physical strength, she was also running a little slow for Evelyn''s sake.


    Some time ago, the two of them with low stamina attempted toplete a warm-up mission by sprinting non-stop around the field three times and sessfullypleting it with difficulty, they barely finished the mission.


    Some of the students were fine as if it was nothing, but others were exhausted and sweating.


    Elysia looked at her uniform and shoes for a moment, she couldn''t believe they were told to sprint in a uniform and shoes like this. Surprisingly, her small heeled shoes did not cause trauma to her heels and feet after running.


    "The rest time is up. Take your practice sword. We start practicing sword techniques!" Instructor Dillon pped his hands loudly.


    Elysia recovered very quickly after catching her breath and immediately got up and helped Evelyn to her feet.

 Chapter 71: The Way of the Sword

    <h4>Chapter 71: The Way of the Sword</h4>


    All students were taught sword techniques no matter those who were already proficient or those who were new to using swords, even if it was just a practice sword made of wood.


    Step by step and swing by swing, posture, stance, attack with defense techniques, many things were taught until the time for the mock battle between students at the end of the ss arrived.


    But before that, there was a short pause to rest. The students in small groups with their close friends while waiting for the mock battle to arrive, they discussed something while gossiping but some of them nced asionally at Elysia who was lightly chatting.


    "Look at that, you were so good at swinging your sword earlier, Eve." Elysia pped her hands lightly with joy. She just learned the correct sword technique this time, and her brain had been observing and recording everything the instructor taught very well.


    "That was to be expected, I was trained in the swordsmanship in the castle by several instructors and knights. Hum, but they didn''t teach me magic with fear of the dangers of deviation energy and repercussions." Evelyn smiled proudly, she likes to beplimented by people who care about her and not just anyone.


    "But it''s so amazing, this is the first time for me to hold a wooden practice sword. This sword is heavy enough to be considered a real sword." Joanna raised her sword as if estimating its weight.


    "Yes, me too. I''m still a beginner." Lana nodded profusely.


    "I once wielded a real sword while helping my father tidy up the warehouse. It was heavy and big, as big as arge sword could be." Betty pointed at the array of real swords the students had not touched.


    "Em, want to try holding a real sword? That''s reserved for experience, right?" Maggie tilted her head.


    "Un, maybe right. Let''s try it." Evelyn nodded in agreement as she stood up to approach the real sword rack, followed by four curious girls.


    Elysia turned towards the teacher for a moment and saw Instructor Dillon standing holding a practice sword thrust into the ground looking at the five girls who were approaching the racks of real swords but said nothing.


    Feeling that it was allowed, Elysia also approached real swords of various shapes and sizes, especially the biggest one.


    "Hush... This is specifically a sword rack for men. Greatswords are made especially for men, not women. Swords specifically for women are there and universal ones are there." Arge student appeared beside the curious Elysia.


    "Oh, is that so? Sorry, I just found out about that. Thanks for reminding me."


    Elysia nodded and changed direction to the female-only sword which was surrounded by five curious girls and then several other students also started trying to wield the real sword.


    The male student who initially thought he could exchange words with Elysia became awkward as the girl just nodded and left.


    "Ely, look at this sword. It''s so light and flexible. It''s called a rapier." Evelyn raised a sword and handed it to Elysia who was approaching her.


    Elysia took the rapier and swung it lightly after making sure no one would be hit from the swing.


    "It''s too light. The rapier was used with a stabbing technique. The damage was not great."


    "Erm. How about this dius? Or this long sword? Or maybe this ymore?" Evelyn pointed out one by one the swords on the sword rack cheerfully and let Elysia who didn''t know about swords broaden her horizons by trying them one by one.


    "Well... I haven''t found the right weapon for me. How about you, Eve? What kind of sword do you usually use?" Elysia shook her head after trying to swing several types of swords.


    "I usually use a short sword like this."


    Elysia received the forty-centimeter short sword that Evelyn took from the sword rack and swung it down like any other curious girl.


    "En, great but I don''t know what to say. Looks like I''m not suited for the sword." Elysia shook her head slightly.


    "What do you mean by the unsuitable sword, girl?" Instructor Dillon suddenly appeared beside Elysia, his appearance surprised the two girls who were talking.


    "You startled me, Instructor Dillon. It''s hard for me to exin, but I haven''t found the right sword to hold."


    "It''s normal for someone who hasn''t found their sword path. They need to try all kinds of swords and try to understand them one by one until you find what suits you in the sword." Instructor Dillon exined and listened to by all the students who stopped ying real swords for a moment.


    "Once you have found it and learned the way of your sword, you need to increase your abilities to a level where you are no longer confused about what sword you are holding. You no longer try to understand the sword but the sword will understand you."


    He then took out a real sword without selecting it from the sword rack and then grasped it without even looking.


    "Let me show you the so-called Enhancement Magic for reference only. You will learn it after you seed in the magic ss at the elementary level. The sword is not only the weapon you hold to attack but the part of you that you use to attack. Look carefully! Behemoth sh!"


    Instructor Dillon immediately swung the sword he was holding after exining what he had learned in the sword.


    * sh! *


    The long sword red with dark green energy and made a loud shing sound. The energy de sharply sliced ??through even the ground in its path and stopped after about ten meters. The cut on the ground proved the sharpness and danger of that one sword swing.


    "It''s Enhancement Magic, magic that is used to strengthen the abilities of an item while Reinforcement Magic is magic to increase your body''s abilities. Well, the rest time is up. Now return the real sword to the sword rack and return to the center of the field."


    Instructor Dillon put the sword he was holding back onto the sword rack and returned to the center of the field. The students also immediately returned the real swords to their ce and gathered back to the center of the field.


    Elysia saw the male students were so excited for some reason that she didn''t know but some of them nced at Evelyn or Serena and often at her.


    "Eve, why do the male students look so excited? Is there a reward in this mock battle? Instructor Dillon hasn''t said anything though?" Elysia whispered to the girl next to her as they returned to the center of the field.


    "Hmm... I don''t really know either, we''ll ask our informant when the mock battle begins."


    Evelyn looked at Joanna behind her but she didn''t dare to ask when Instructor Dillon was waiting for the students to gather in the center of the field.

 Chapter 72: I Challenge You

    <h4>Chapter 72: I Challenge You</h4>


    "At the end of this ss, I want you to have a mock battle between fellow students. You can choose a practice sword ording to your choice and you can challenge other students. To make you motivated, the winner may ask for something from the loser but it must not involve material, treasure, or items and the request must be with my permission."


    That announcement had been eagerly awaited by the male students and made some female students who already knew ufortable, but a few of them looked at each other in confusion.


    "You can''t refuse challenges from other students three times in a row, but you will be free from challenges if you have won three battles. Once you are free from challenges, you will have the opportunity to challenge me for a reward from me. Now take the practice sword of your choice." Instructor Dillon studied the students one by one with his usual fierce expression.


    "Sir! May I ask?" A male student raised his hand excitedly.


    "Continue to your question."


    "If I challenge someone and win and then ask the loser for a request but that person doesn''t want to do it, what will happen?" The student seemed to represent the question of the majority of male students, but with another purpose.


    "As long as the request is under the conditions I have mentioned and I agree that it is feasible, then the loser mustply. The loser may not do it too even if I have confirmed, but your points will be deducted by one hundred points."


    Instructor Dillon''s reply caused the boys to cheer with joy but were still in their position and had not yet picked up their practice swords.


    "Sir, I also want to ask. Is it true that in this first week every challenge given by the teacher is not a point but something else?" A female student felt insecure and immediately asked.


    "That''s true. In the first week of every year, the rewards from teachers are always valuable objects but the challenges are quite tough." Instructor Dillon nodded once.


    "Then what''s the reward for your challenge, sir?"


    "For students who sessfullyplete my challenge after defeating three students, then that student has the right to choose one of the real weapons from my collection arsenal. Stop asking questions, now take your training weapons." Instructor Dillon grinned broadly.


    Not only male students who gulped but female students as well because Instructor Dillon is known as a sword maniac and has arge collection. So, the reward in this ss is a top-ss weapon of choice and it''s free!


    Elysia doesn''t even know what Instructor Dillon''s arsenal looks like, but whates to her mind right now is a free weapon, a great weapon of choice. She only needed to beat three students and challenge Instructor Dillon so the reward would be guaranteed if she seeded.


    The students immediately chose the practice sword of their choice that suited the most while spying on their target.


    Elysia doesn''t care about being ogled at or targeted anymore, her mind is currently thinking about how to win with a sword technique she hasn''t mastered yet.


    ''Lil Ely, you have advanced perception, right? Then it''s easy to win, your zone is within a 200-meter radius and it''s already like the absolute domain under your watch if you focus.''


    Elena''s suggestion was really enlightening for Elysia who had forgotten her own ability, the ability she used the most.


    ''That''s right! I''m silly to think of aplicated strategy to win, I just need to watch the opponent''s movements with advanced perception and the victory will be within my grasp, I just need to be careful. Thank you, Sister Elena.'' Elysia happily chooses a practice sword with Evelyn.


    ''Hehe... d to help. But you seem to be being targeted by a lot of male students, Lil Ely. ''Elena giggled as she looked around over and over again.


    ''Un, I''ll be careful.''


    "Ely, what sword do you want to use in the mock battle?" Evelyn finished choosing, a short sword became her choice as expected.


    "I will use this kodachi. I think this sword is suitable." Elysia took out a thin and rather long practice sword from the sword rack.


    "Are you sure? Most of the girls prefer to use long swords and rapiers, then others choose ymore. They choose the sword with a length of more than one meter." Evelyn looked around and pointed at the female students who had already selected the sword of their choice for the mock battle.


    "Hehe... Look at you, you chose a short sword though." Elysia giggled softly. She chose Kodachi because she would move flexibly but safely with her advanced perception which might be considered to be able to predict the opponent''s movements.


    "Hehe... Right. We are not another girl, but we are us." Evelyn joined in a light chuckle.


    "Hmm... How about the four of you? Why are you still confused about choosing a sword?" Elysia turned to her other side, her four acquaintances.


    "I''m confused, I want to find a sword that is great at speed." Joanna hesitated in choosing.


    "Then choose the rapier or tuck type. You will find the way of your sword just like what Instructor Dillon said." The experienced Evelyn enlightens her confused friend.


    "I''m not good with the sword yet, but I''m good at empty-handed martial arts. What sword suits me, Miss Evelyn?" Betty clenched her fists and then opened them again as if she were stretching her fingers.


    "Hmm... Empty hands, huh. Maybe a saber or a machete would suit you."


    Evelyn helps her four friends for a while until the four of them have found the sword of their choice after consulting Evelyn.


    "Thank you, Miss Evelyn. We have finally found a suitable sword." Joanna thanked her as the six of them returned to their positions.


    "d to be of help, you are my friends hehe... Oh yeah, I wanted to ask you earlier. Why are the male students looking so excited and ncing at the female students? Then why do some female students seem insecure?"


    "Oh that, you really don''t know?" Joanna smiled but wondered a little.


    Evelyn looked at Elysia and the two of them shook their heads.


    "No, we don''t know. Tell us about it." Elysia asked directly.


    "The rules for the mock battle were mentioned by Instructor Dillon earlier, but there was an unwritten rule for the students in the knight ss that the winner could make a date request to the student they defeated, strangely the teacher didn''t forbid it. Because of that, the male students were so excited." Joanna answered in a low voice.


    Elysia and Evelyn covered their mouths with their hands as if to express their surprise.


    "Mmm... No wonder the male students are so excited. Isn''t that unfair to girls?" Elysia nodded in understanding.


    "Yes, it''s not fair because the only boys who always make requests like that. Look at those female students who don''t feel safe." Maggie joined in on the conversation pointing at the girl student who was looking agitated.


    "Hum... No wonder they didn''t choose any other sword than the long one. They wanted to reach further forward towards the opponent. But we can also ask for interesting things if we win hehe..." Evelyn finally understood why the longsword was so popr.


    "You two are being targeted by lots of male students, you know. You will be challenged a lot." Betty lightly teased.


    "Umm, we only need to win three times and we''re safe. Right, Eve?"


    "Yes, we can do it. I don''t like how they look at us. Wait when this princess will beat their ass hmph!" Evelyn gave a cute snort.


    All of the students returned to the middle of the field again, holding practice swords in their hands.


    "Now you have chosen a suitable sword for your mock battle. Please challenge the students you want to fight when you are ready."


    "Miss Elysia, I, Ashton Spencer, challenge you!"


    Waiting no more, a male student shouted loudly after stepping forward and pointing his sword at Elysia. He preceded the other male students who would do the same as him.

 Chapter 73: Win in a Row

    <h4>Chapter 73: Win in a Row</h4>


    "..."


    Elysia didn''t expect herself to be challenged at the first opportunity, right after Instructor Dillon uttered the order.


    "Sure. I ept your challenge." She nodded and stepped forward after making eye contact with the worried Evelyn, signaling that she would be all right.


    The unwritten rules that she just knew were actually impartial between men and women, it''s just that male students took advantage of it while female students didn''t know what to request from male students. Elysia didn''t mind being challenged early as she was able to quicklyplete the three student challenge before challenging Instructor Dillon for the reward.


    "Ashton Spencer and Elysia Avery, please go to the area within that line. You can use any legal techniques and methods. You are dered the winner if your opponent has admitted defeat, the sword is in the opponent''s fatal part, the opponent does not have a sword, or the opponent leaves the line. limit. Understandable?" Instructor Dillon pointed to the area with a dividing line, just behind him.


    "Understood."


    "I understand."


    Ashton and Elysia immediately entered the designated area and then put on their stances, with different poses.


    "Miss Elysia, I was really amazed by your fire magic during the magic ss yesterday. Therefore, I want you and I to practice magic together in the next ss." Ashton spoke confidently as he positioned the grip on the great sword of his choice on his back.


    "You say it as if you can definitely win. Beat me first then tell me that." Elysia smiled lightly while holding the kodachi with both hands right in front of her body.


    "I''m sure I can beat you. Even though I just learned magic but my sword skills are quite honed because I always practice sword techniques with my father."


    Elysia is still smiling but doesn''t answer. She saw Instructor Dillon do something she didn''t know before looking at the two of them again.


    "The area within the boundary is within my reach, you are free to use any legal techniques and methods now. I will stop your attacks if I deem it necessary. Take your position, be ready, begin!" Instructor Dillon signaled with his hand.


    Ashton rushed towards Elysia quickly, he was about to defeat Elysia with a single strike from his greatsword but would not injure her.


    "Ha!" He swung his greatsword to the side of his body and quickly aimed at the kodachi hilt that Elysia was holding, he nned to make Elysia lose the sword and he would win instantly.


    Elysia was really underestimated by him because he had seen how clumsy and amateurish she was at practice with the sword a while ago.


    Unfortunately, hope is not always sweet. The target in front of his eyes dodged by retreating and managed to dodge his sword swing. A huge gap opened and Elysia prepared to attack but it was as if Ashton had figured that out in his backup n. He changed the swing upwards and swung it down quickly.


    Elysia tried not to smile because everything was in her estimation. Her advanced perception is really used to pay close attention to the movement of the opponent''s muscles to predict what he will do next.


    Elysia gracefully dodged sideways as if she knew where the opponent''s sword would be swung down then positioned her kodachi and swung it towards the opponent''s neck quickly, but stop immediately before touching his neck.


    "Ei! You''re dead." She smiled happily as she tapped her kodachi on Ashton''s neck lightly, and thetter looked at her as if he couldn''t believe he had been defeated.


    "The winner is Elysia Avery!" Instructor Dillon eximed and woke Ashton from his shock.


    "Hehe... I never thought you were also proficient in sword techniques. You are amazing, Miss Elysia. Now tell me what your request to me?" Ashton shook his head slightly at his defeat.


    Elysia was momentarily confused about what she would make of a wish from him, she wouldn''t need anything from him if it didn''t involve the material ording to the rules.


    "I want you to keep training even harder. If your daily routine is three hours then I''m asking it to be six hours. I hope you achieve your goals, Mr. Ashton." Elysia waved her hand lightly and then walked away from there, walking toward Evelyn.


    Ashton looked at Elysia''s back with a few thoughts then smiled and also walked out of the battle area.


    "Ely, you were so cool. Did you practice your sword for the first time in this ss? Then your footwork and agility?"


    "That''s my talent hehe... I also learn fast." Elysia smiled at her excited friend.


    "Miss Elysia, I, Brian Chapman, challenge you to a mock battle." Brian didn''t wait for anything anymore not Ashton or Instructor Dillon and immediately challenged Elysia.


    He had been furious some time ago when Ashton got ahead of him in challenging Elysia because there was a high chance that she would lose. Brian could only sigh of relief when Elysia came out as the winner, he would not be willing to see his idol girl going out with another man.


    "Um, sure. I ept your challenge, Mr. Brian." Elysia nodded once then returned to the center of the battle area.


    ''Ely, you''re high in demand. Greatly wanted by male students hehe...'' Elena teased when Elysia put on her stance.


    ''Maybe, but I won''t lose.'' Elysia expressed her confidence.


    Brian stood in front of her with a serious face, the long sword he held with both hands in front of his body in a simr way to Elysia''s stance.


    "Begin!" Instructor Dillon spoke out loud.


    "Miss Elysia, I''ll be serious. Get ready for my attacks." Brian sped toward her with the sword still in front of him.


    He struck with a forward stab and was easily dodged by Elysia, he immediately changed the trajectory of his sword swing to the side for a further attack.


    Elysia parried it with her kodachi, but Brian didn''t stop there. He spun around quickly for a stronger sword swing.


    *Pa!*


    The fierce impact between the long sword and the kodachi caused a loud crashing sound of hardwoods hitting each other.


    Kodachi Elysia pushed on the impact and she gave Brian an opening. Thetter immediately continued to attack his sword without giving a gap, Elysia dodged gracefully to the right and left and then asionally retreated with a twist like someone dancing on the dance floor.


    ''This Brian is good at ying the sword. He really wants to beat you and maybe ask you out for a date? What are you going to do, Lil Ely?'' Elenamented as Elysia dodged the attacks that kept swinging at her incessantly.


    ''I''ll win this battle too. I''m making my attack opening.''


    Elysia moved swiftly to dodge and block attacks not without reason, she studied attack patterns for a moment to create a surprise counterattack.


    *pa!*


    The sh of swords struck once again. This time the one who immediately attacked the follow-up was not Brian but Elysia who was going to attack him for the first time.


    She applied pressure to the kodachi that collided with the long sword then twisted her body to get behind the opponent and quickly swiped the kodachi on the long sword to swing a straight attack at his back.


    Brian had been holding back the pressure from the opponent''s sword on his sword, not expecting his opponent to aim for his back and he didn''t have time to turn around to parry or dodge. He tried to position his sword to fend off the attack on his back.


    *Pa!*


    The collision urred once again, but Elysia didn''t stop there. She continued the power she swung to spin her body one more time andunched a sword strike that was harder to block.


    *Pa!*


    An even harder collision managed to knock the long sword out of Brian''s grasp.


    "Ei! Now you''re dead." Elysia smiled happily and lightly tapped her kodachi on the back of her opponent who was no longer wielding a sword.


    "The winner is Elysia Avery!" Instructor Dillon immediately announced the winner.


    "Hehe... Don''t be gloomy, this is just a mock battle. Since I won, my request is for you to try twice as hard in your training. Hopefully, you can achieve your goals, Mr. Brian." Elysia smiled lightly then waved her hand for a moment and left.


    Brian received a request simr to Ashton, but he did not mind and instead has more determination in the future. He looked at Elysia''s back with some thoughts and immediately made up his mind because his idol girl is such a great girl.

 Chapter 74: Humiliated for the First Time

    <h4>Chapter 74: Humiliated for the First Time</h4>


    "Ely, I..."


    "Elysia Avery, I, Serena Scott, challenge you!"


    Just before Elysia exited the battle area and just before Evelyn challenged her best friend Ely, Serena eximed swiftly and preceded her.


    Serena was aware that another male student would challenge Elysia and that could be seen clearly from their nces and expressions. She doesn''t know why themoner girl is high in demand and surpasses her.


    She is very confident about her appearance and whates to her mind is Elysia''s rare talent that can heal with magic, magic that Elysia used just a moment ago.


    For amoner girl to have the talent of tinum ss that she envied so much, coupled with a very beautiful face and body even though she really didn''t want to admit it, and the attention she got even though she didn''t do much.


    Everything Elysia got without doing anything was already displeasing to her at this point in time to think about it. She had nned to humiliate Elysia by crushing the vige girl with her sword talent that had been honed by her family.


    That way, all the attention will be on her again, that was what she had in mind in her immature mind that had always been spoiled with full attention as the first daughter and only child in the Duke Family.


    "Muuu~" Evelyn puffed up her cheeks in displeasure at being overtaken by that rude girl in challenging Elysia.


    She was eager to test Elysia''s abilities which she said was the first time she wielded a sword and it was evident from how clumsy she was a while ago while training. But seeing her current advancement in swordsmanship, Evelyn became eager to try shing swords with Elysia.


    "Sure, I ept the challenge from you." Elysia smiled slightly when she saw the sullen Evelyn before nodding at Serena, she returned to the battle area and was followed by Serena.


    Elysia put on a stance simr to the previous one with the kodachi in front of her body and grasped with both hands while Serena held her ymore as if the sword was in a sheath at her waist.


    "Begin!" Instructor Dillon gave a loud signal.


    "Your two previous victories were nothing, but beginner luck. It won''t work against my true sword skills, you can attack me first. Don''t say I''m unfair if you lose." Serena is very confident in her talent, taunting Elysia with a smirk.


    ''Ely, ughter her. She looks down on you as a loser. Prove my Lil Ely is great. Remember the agreement we had in the library? Don''t give her any mercy, and also smile smugly to intimidate. ''


    "Then don''t hold a grudge against me if you lose. I will attack, be prepared." Elysia also smiled contemptuously when Elena triggered her in her mind. Unfortunately, that smile doesn''t intimidate anyone and is seen as a smile of the attractive and excited girl.


    "Heh! Just try your luck." Serena sneered even more.


    Elysia is feeling her blood flowing so pleasantly and her adrenaline is so excited when in battle, she no longer considers cause and effect like her usual self. What she had in mind right now was defeating her opponent, a situation she didn''t really recognize but had known for a long time.


    Elysia with her active advanced perception quickly approached Serena and then made a full turn with a strong swing targeting her opponent''s hand.


    *Pa!*


    A violent sh of the two hardwood swords echoed out as Serena tried to parry the single strike that was aimed at her hand. Elysia didn''t stop her attacks there since she was given the first chance to attack.


    Several sword strikes were swung again, again, and again, Serena parrying them passively in a cold sweat. She had practiced swordsmanship for years, but that didn''t mean she was adept at taking heavy and insistent attacks like this.


    Elysia changed her attack pattern which in the previous two mock battles from dodging gracefully like dancing on a dance floor to a full attack mercilessly and giving no breath to her opponent.


    *Pa!*


    "You''ve be cocky, huh!" Serena dragged her opponent sword downwards after the final sh tounch a counterattack.


    Elysia just smiled and stepped back to avoid the ymore stab. Surprisingly, when Serena thought her opponent was dodging and gave her the opening attack, Elysia quickly spun twice for the surprise attack.


    Serena who was about to give a surprise attack was given a more severe surprise attack. She immediately canceled her attack for emergency defense.


    *Pa!* *Crack!*


    "Ow!"


    A sh that is louder than the previous one reverberate. Serena had yet to properly position her sword to parry the force of the two full turns resulting in a sprained wrist, and two swords cracking.


    Seeing the opponent off guard because she sprained her wrist, Elysia lightly stabbed the cracked kodachi into Serena''s heart position or rather her bust.


    "Ei! You''re dead." She smiled happily, but her opponent had tears in her eyes and then dropped her sword to grab onto her sprained wrist.


    "Ow! Ow... It hurts! You broke my wrist! Uuu... Aaaa... Mommy... Maybe my bones have cracked..." Serena''s eyes became teary as she endured the pain from her sprained wrist. started blushing.


    "Err... I identally... Did I swing my sword so hard? Are you okay? You just sprained your wrist, let me heal you."


    The excited Elysia suddenly became sympathetic to the teary girl but when she was about to grab Serena''s hand to heal her, thetter pped Elysia''s hand with a vengeful look.


    "Don''t touch me, damn it. You bitch, damn you! How dare you hurt me." Serena burst out without caring about her public image.


    Instructor Dillon scowled unhappily at this attitude. Only with an attitude like that, he didn''t need to announce who was the winner and who was the loser because it was obvious. He immediately appeared beside Serena who was still in pain with trivial pain and the confused Elysia.


    "Serena girl, that''s not the attitude of a knight. In this knight ss training, all the students have been given too much leniency because yourpromise is still brats and beginners. The real training of knights and warriors is not like this. You will die with this kind of attitude in realbat."


    Instructor Dillon gruffly grabbed Serena''s hand for examination, and it turned out that it was just a minor sprain as Elysia had said. He also patted roughly on the sprained hand for no reason.


    "Ow! Ow! Hold a girl''s hand roughly, Ow! You''re hurting me!" Serena cried but couldn''t escape Instructor Dillon''s grasp.


    "The winner this time is clear. You said you could heal this whiny girl? Now do it."


    Elysia immediately did as Instructor Dillon asked and healed Serena''s wrist with her magic disguised as healing magic.


    Instructor Dillon then walked out of the battle area without any more words after Serena''s wrist healed. Serena nced vengefully for a moment at Elysia before picking up her cracked sword and returning to her servant side.


    She started thinking about how to get back at Elysia which not only hurt her but also humiliated her, she had forgotten Elysia''s words before the mock battle to not hold grudges.


    ''Lil Ely... I''m proud of you huhu...'' Elena wiped her non-existent tears to dramatize the situation.


    ''Hehe...'' Elysia just giggled in her mind as she returned to Evelyn''s side.


    "Ely, you are so domineering! Too bad poor Serena overtook me. I also want to exchange some sh with you to hone my skills. You learn so fast."


    "We can practice together at another time whenever you want. Now you need to beat the three students first and then try Instructor Dillon''s challenge." Elysia smiled gently at her friend, the first friend to finally make it to her friend list.

 Chapter 75: Challenging the Instructor

    <h4>Chapter 75: Challenging the Instructor</h4>


    "Ely, you better not go alone for a while. That Serena looked at you with hate just now. I''m worried about you, at least take me so I can protect you." Evelyn had a worried face.


    "That''s right, Miss Elysia. At least stay with Miss Evelyn for a while wherever you go. Miss Evelyn is a princess and Miss Serena is a daughter of the Duke, so Miss Serena wouldn''t dare do anything to you." Joanna also provides caring advice.


    "Is that going to be that bad? Emm... Fine, I don''t have many ces to go and Eve alwayses with me." Elysia immediately nodded as Evelyn looked at her seriously.


    They are just worried and it is natural to be answered by appreciating that concern, she doesn''t need to answer a lot. She also did not think that a trivial defeat in an ordinary mock battle could cause Serena to be grudging even though she had said not to hold grudges.


    Elysia didn''t even want to mention a request to the loser because of Serena''s attitude.


    After that, Evelyn became the best selling girl to challenge and all of them were won by her three times in a row, just like Elysia.


    All the students who challenged Evelyn were male students who wanted to try their luck in approaching the two goddesses of kindness and generosity, two beautiful girls who weren''t arrogant at all despite everything they had was extraordinary.


    As the winner, Evelyn only asked the students who lost to her to practice their swordsmanship with all their might, a request that was not much different from Elysia because she also didn''t know what to ask.


    Surprisingly no one else dared to challenge Serena because of her attitude earlier and her annoyed expression after she defeated a brave man who was willing to be a scapegoat to be beaten by her excessively, poor man.


    "What should I do... I lost... He asked me to go on a date and I epted for fear of being deducted a hundred points..." Maggie was a little gloomy when she returned to her group of friends, she had just lost to a lucky guy.


    "Aw, I also lost earlier and was asked out on a date. Don''t worry, you just need to go around town and eat together, he will pay for everything hehe..." Lana smiled casually. She also lost just now but didn''t feel bad because she could use that opportunity to eat for free.


    "Don''t forget some souvenirs for us." Betty cheerfully asked for rations.


    "A few snacks enough?"


    "Yay! Lana, I love you." Betty hugged Lana happily.


    "Yes, yes... Your love of snacks, not of me." Lana took Betty''s face away from her and rolled her eyes.


    "But what if he does something weirdter? I''m not sure I can fight back." Maggie worriedly saw the male student who had just beat her, he was happily talking to his friends in his group.


    "My dear Maggie. You worry too much. Err... How about this, I''ll watch you from afar and Betty will observe Lana from afar? But not free, we need souvenirs too. That way everyone will be happy." Joanna tried tofort Maggie who was overly worried.


    "Yeah, I think I''ve be too paranoid. Please help, I''ll bring you some snackster." Maggie nodded without hesitation.


    "But make sure the guy who asks you out pays for all of that, Maggie hehe..." Betty poked Maggie''s cheek naughty and with delight.


    "That''s right, you don''t have to worry, Maggie. You will be followed by Joanna so that everything is safe and under control. If he dares to do something strange, we will punish him for you, right Ely?" Evelyn tried to cheer up her friend then asked her best friend for help.


    "Yes, you just have to tell uster. So, just enjoy your date around the city with him for a moment." Elysia smiled kindly.


    "Yes, thank you, Miss Evelyn and Miss Elysia for your support."


    The small talk was continued until none of the students wanted to challenge anyone again and the mock battle session was over.


    Strangely, the female students who were defeated were no longer challenged because the male students had already made an agreement. There were only two students who managed to beat three other students in that session, namely Elysia and Evelyn.


    For the other students, they missed the opportunity to challenge the three students in that limited time because they were ahead of each other in challenging the other students.


    "The mock battle session is over, how do you feel after trying to fight swords with other students?" Instructor Dillon announced expressionlessly.


    "That was great fun, sir!"


    "We''ve got a lot of real experience, sir!"


    "That''s still for beginners, sir! I feel like all we did today was just ying around." A male student who first challenged Elysia eximed loudly.


    Instantly all the students fell silent, even Instructor Dillon was silent while looking at him. Ashton doesn''t budge with this pressure and silence because that''s how he felt during knight ss today.


    He had been hunting beasts in the forest with real weapons and learned martial arts with real swords at his home before entering the academy, he already knew blood and knew how to hunt.


    It was only natural for him to feel today''s ss was so boring, but with his muscr build he still lost to Elysia who was a novice and still very amateur, and that was what excited him the most today.


    His workout routine is around five hours a day after he turns 16 and is considered an adult. So, after losing to Elysia he needed to increase his training routine to ten hours a day until an undetermined time.


    "Hahaha! As I said, the leniency was too much for you in the first meeting. Today you were only introduced to the sword and its basic techniques. The training you got today is still yfulpared to the actual warrior training. In this early week, each ss is twice as much, and in the second meeting and so on, you will meet the real practice."


    Instructor Dillonughs happily because someone really realizes what he said in his speech, the real ss will start at the second meeting.


    "Even so, all of you are still disappointing! Even you Ashton boy! There are only two worthy students, even in this light training! What do you want to achieve? Take it seriously! Just want to ask the girls out on a date with you? Shame!"


    Instructor Dillon continued with insults that made most of the students bow their heads in embarrassment because some students did think that way, and some students just because loud words felt oppressive.


    "Tell yourself what you want to achieve by participating in the knight ss? What do you want to achieve in this academy? What do you expect from home before going to register here? Answer that and tell yourself!" He looked at all the students for a moment then resumed what he wanted to say.


    "You have the talent to be epted into this prestigious academy and use it well! Only in the Deterry Academy of Magic will you be taught almost everything and you are also protected from the worries of magic training. You can be proud of that and keep trying hard. Understandable?"


    "Yes sir! We understand!" The students eximed in unison.


    "Do you understand, Serena girl?" Instructor Dillon turns to look at the spoiled girl who has been very disappointing.


    "Yes, I understand!"


    "Say it louder!"


    "Yes sir! I understand!" Serena''s face turned slightly red as she eximed as loud as the other students.


    "Good, now there are only two students who are worthy of challenging me for my reward. Who would want to challenge me first, Elysia girl, Evelyn girl?" Instructor Dillon looked at the two girls who were standing next to each other. The two of them looked at each other for a moment then nodded after reaching a decision.


    "I want to challenge you, Instructor Dillon!"

 Chapter 76: Entitled to the Reward

    <h4>Chapter 76: Entitled to the Reward</h4>


    Evelyn called out to challenge Instructor Dillon after receiving a signal from Elysia.


    "Choose your sword with a new practice sword. I will use the same sword."


    Evelyn immediately went to the sword rack to get a new short sword of the same type as her favorite short sword that she left in her room and then Instructor Dillon took a simr short sword.


    The two of them went to the battle area with a special boundary, watched by the students.


    "The rules are easy, you have three minutes to attack me with everything you have. No magic and no cheating. I will always be in a defensive mode without attacking. You will be dered victorious and deserve a real weapon of your choice from my arsenal. if you manage to hit me at the fatal spot in those three minutes. Got it?"


    Instructor Dillon put up a defensive stance with the short sword in front of his body which he held in one hand.


    "Yes, I understand." Evelyn nodded with a smile then nced at Elysia, thetter was pping her hands but there was no sound as if she was giving encouragement.


    "Good, time will be counted from your first move. Attack whenever you want." Instructor Dillon did something to the little clock on his arm then returned to his stance.


    Evelyn nodded once again and rushed over to Instructor Dillon to attack, and thetter shook his hand once then deflected easily the sword swing that came at him.


    *tick*


    The time marker has sounded once, indicating that the three minutes have been counted down.


    The sideways, from above, right, left, horizontal, and vertical sword strikes were relentlesslyunched by Evelyn but Instructor Dillon didn''t even move from his starting position and only moved his hands here and there to deflect Evelyn''s attacks.


    *Pa!* *Sraak*


    Instructor Dillon dragged Evelyn''s sword swing out after a violent sword swing sh. Evelyn took a moment''s distance as the swing of her sword was dragged outside.


    "That''s great, but you wouldn''t hit me like that."


    Evelyn understood what that suggestion meant, an ordinary strike wouldn''t be enough to hit the fatal parts of a ''Master'' level swordsman even though he had tolerated a lot since the opponent was still an ''Apprentice'' level.


    She changed her attack pattern into a follow-up attack with an unexpected but rhythmic flow.


    *Pa!* *Pa!* *Pa!*


    The violent sh of the two wooden swords of the same type echoed back and forth as Evelyn performed her sword dance. The wave of the sword swing with fast footsteps and matched by urate body movements made Instructor Dillon smile at this rhythmic attack that was difficult for ordinary people to predict.


    After the relentless sh, Evelyn wielded her short sword in both hands after the final hit and spun around fast for a powerful sh.


    *Pa!*


    The sh was still able to be repelled by Instructor Dillon with one hand. Evelyn had done her best and she was now starting to gasp for breath.


    Three minutes had almost passed and she was already attacking non-stop after starting her sword dance. The first progress she made in this final attack, Instructor Dillon''s stance retreated by a centimeter but no one noticed but two people, Instructor Dillon himself and Elysia.


    *beep*


    The clock rang and indicated that three minutes had passed, Evelyn failed toplete the challenge from Instructor Dillon. She lowered her sword in disappointment, she couldn''t even make Instructor Dillon change his stance from all of her attacks.


    "Everything you''ve done has been great and interesting. Every attack is unpredictable if it weren''t for my instincts in swordsmanship andbat on the battlefield. Practice more with battle and hone your instincts, you''ll know what progress you really need, Evelyn girl."


    Instructor Dillon lowered his sword with a smile on his face which still looked fierce because it was his face.


    "I understand, Instructor Dillon. Thank you for your guidance. I will try my best to hone my skills and instincts with battles." Evelyn saluted then returned to Elysia''s side.


    "You''re amazing, Eve. Really, don''t pout like that hehe... We can practice together any other time whenever you want." Elysiaforted the sullen Evelyn.


    "Looks like I really need that. I''m just training with technique and not sparring. I know a lot but not experience. Huf... Thank you, Ely. Now it''s your turn to challenge Instructor Dillon." Evelyn was cheerful again with a sweet smile.


    "Sure, watch me. Maybe you''ll get enlightenment hehe..." Elysia waved her hand and then rushed off to take the sword of her choice.


    "Boasting." Even though she said that Evelyn did not underestimate the ability of her best friend and for some reason, she had a strong feeling that Elysia would sessfullyplete Instructor Dillon''s challenge.


    She chatted lightly for a moment with her four friends while waiting for the challenge to begin.


    "Elysia girl, choose your sword. I will use a simr one." Instructor Dillon also returns to the practice sword rack.


    "I chose this, Instructor Dillon." Elysia chose a solid long sword that was one meter long.


    "Okay, back to the battle area." Instructor Dillon also took out the same long sword.


    The two of them returned to the middle of the battle area with the rules spoken once more by Instructor Dillon and Elysia responded with understanding, they put up their stances to prepare.


    Time was set and the challenge was ready to begin, Elysia had already prepared a n after observing Evelyn''s battle just now.


    After a short discussion with Elena, she has already worked out a n to win this. She took a short breath to calm herself then took a deep breath because she would attack non-stop in three minutes and would give her opponent a sigh of relief.


    Elysia immediately dashed in front of Instructor Dillon with a swing from the side but just as Instructor Dillon was about to parry, Elysia purposely missed her opponent''s sword and turned the attack into a deep stab.


    *pa!*


    Instructor Dillon recklessly parried the deep thrust attack with his long sword, thanks to his emergency instincts. But his stance was broken and he took a step back due to the stab.


    Elysia gave no relief and gave Instructor Dillon a chance to speak a sentence of praise or smile, she turned once and swung her sword from the repulsion given by him.


    *Pa!*


    An even more violent sh broke out as the attack was parried once again.


    Elysia immediately continued her attack by making full use of her advanced perception but taking into ount the limits of her physical ability. She was paying close attention with her serious bluish-purple eyes to all the movements of her opponent to the movements of the muscles.


    This unpredictable relentless attack overwhelmed Instructor Dillon and forced him to rely on his instincts alone, he also couldn''t cheat by using his domain or magic and breaking the rules he had created.


    *Pa!*


    Instructor Dillon had already taken a few steps back from her attack which gave him no chance to take a breath. He was in passive defense mode parrying all the attacks and starting to sweat a little, he was quite amazed at the girl who didn''t give him any chance but to parry.


    Elysia raised her sword after being heavily parried for a powerful strike from above after seeing a defensive gap finally open from her opponent.


    *Pa!* *Crack!*


    Instructor Dillon instinctively used a bit of magic on his arm muscles and flew into his longsword subconsciously as he saw an attack that was hard to repel from his current sword position.


    He managed to block it but Elysia''s longsword snapped right at the impact. The broken tip flew to him right to the part of the wound on his cheek, he immediately felt the same incident repeat itself when he got the wound on his face a few years ago.


    Elysia saw her opponent unfocused for a moment, a great opportunity opened up even though she realized that Instructor Dillon had cheated on instinct, she was also cheating but nobody knows except Elena.


    *thud*


    "You''re dead... Huff... Uf."


    Elysia thrust her broken sword into Instructor Dillon''s heart with a happy smile and gasped for breath. The relentless and continuous attacks drained her physical strength, although it was automatically restored with her innate abilities and magic in no time.


    Instructor Dillon immediately came out of his reverie then looked at his chest, then at the girl before him in disbelief. He knew this girl had the talent for a tinum card, but this was her first knight ss!


    Since he lost even though he cheated a little and no one knew, he coughed a little to get rid of his awkwardness.


    "Congrattions to you, Elysia girl. You sessfullypleted the challenge brilliantly. You are entitled to your reward. The ss is over! All of you may disperse. Elysia girl,e with me to my arsenal."


    "Instructor Dillon, may I bring a friend with me?"


    "Sure."

 Chapter 77: Serenas Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 77: Serena''s Thoughts</h4>


    Instructor Dillon went to the real sword rack then put all the real swords into his [Space Bag]. The training ground is always open to students and real swords are not provided during free hours.


    "Ely! You''re so cool and amazing! You''re like a knight princess!" Evelyn with a chirp of praise flew to Elysia''s side, then caught thetter''s hand with both hands.


    Elysia just smiled sweetly at her friends who saw her with sparkling eyes full of admiration.


    "Congrattions, Miss Elysia. You are a student who canplete the challenge from the teacher twice in a row." Joanna joined in.


    "Yes, maybe if Miss Elysia will join all sses, then she will sweep away all the rewards hehe..." Betty joked casually, then Lana and Maggie also congratted Elysia.


    "Hehe... I can''t join all the avable sses, I also might not be able to get all the rewards in each ss." Elysia giggled lightly.


    Shortly before the other students wanted to congratte or exchange words with Elysia, Instructor Dillon who had finished putting all the real swords into his [Space Bag] came back to her.


    "Come on, Elysia girl."


    "Yes, Instructor Dillon. Nee~ Eve,e with me to Instructor Dillon''s arsenal." Elysia shook Eve''s hand which was still holding hers.


    "Sure, with pleasure." Evelyn smiled brightly and nodded lightly once.


    "Okay, see youter. I hope you two have a good date this afternoon." Elysia waved her hand at four of her acquaintances.


    "Wish you a beautiful day."


    "Yes, I hope you two have a good day too."


    Joanna, Lana, Maggie, and Betty answered a wave of hands from two great but friendly girls as the two of them went to follow Instructor Dillon out of the building.


    Today there is no other ss apart from the warrior ss, Lana and Maggie still need to finish their date this afternoon and the other two will keep watch from afar to make sure what Maggie is worried about doesn''t happen.


    The other students were somewhat disappointed when they failed to greet and exchange words with the two goddesses before the two of them left, but one student and his vassal immediately left the building without anyone caring because other students also wanted toe out to return to their activities.


    "Miss Elysia, can you wait a moment?" Brian eximed politely when he got close to the two girls following Instructor Dillon.


    "Yes? Ah, Mr. Brian and Mr. David, how can I help you?" Elysia stopped then looked back. Not only did she stop and take a look, Evelyn and Instructor Dillon too.


    "Could you please spare a moment for me?"


    Brian stood right in front of Elysia and asked politely. He already wanted to talk to Elysia about the problem in the first ss which was filled with self-introductions, he wanted to confirm something from her but in thest two days, he always failed to talk and ask her personally.


    Because of that, he should make an appointment beforehand for that to her so that everything can be done, the message he got from the romance book he read yesterday.


    Elysia tilted her head in confusion for a moment then looked at Instructor Dillon then back at Brian, she was going to Instructor Dillon''s arsenal and it would be best not to dy it because it would be rude.


    "How about you wait for me at the Resource Building? I''ll be there after this."


    "Oh, yes! Sure. Thank you. See you there." Brian smiled broadly and nodded, he didn''t forget to salute Instructor Dillon before leaving.


    "What do you think he wanted to talk about, Ely?" Evelyn turned to her best friend.


    "I don''t know either. We''ll find outter, he really seems to have something bothering him on his mind." Elysia shrugged her shoulders.


    "All I see is a boy who feels insecure and inexperienced. Anyway,e on. You still need to im your reward, Elysia girl." Instructor Dillon expressionlessly watched Brian leave then he walked back towards his special ce, Elysia and Evelyn immediately following him.


    All students have left the training field to return to their activities. Whether it''s going on a date with the girl they just beat in the mock battle, training hard, or ying around. There was a group of three girls led by an annoyed girl who was walking in a direction that waspletely different from the others.


    "Damn, that damned Elysia dared to hurt me and steal all the attention from me! Why does she look perfect and have it all and I don''t have it!" Serena started cursing while going in a different direction from the other students.


    "She is friendly and kind, master. Why don''t you just be friends with her?"


    "Cora, why are you defending her more than me? You''re my servant you know. I''ve already taken her tinum card and you want me to get along with her after all? Impossible!"


    "You already have her tinum card then have imed the tinum resource pack and enjoy some of the privileges thate from it. If you make her stay in the mansion, won''t you be safe from suspicion, master?"


    "Hmm... That''s a great idea, Nico. I''ll think about it. That girl won''t be able to refuse me when I ask herter, or maybe that her princess friend will alsoe to live in the mansion. That way, everything is safe until I can surpass her abilities and talents easily hohoho~"


    Serenaughed arrogantly by covering her mouth with the back of her hand, thinking that everything would go ording to her n.


    Even though she is the only daughter of the Scott Duke Family, she has also never received magic training due to her concerns about repercussions and bacsh from failed use of magic energy.


    Humans can only use magic after the age of 16 at the ''Apprentice'' level when their nerves are strong enough to sustain a stronger flow of magical energy and store it in the body.


    The academy is the only ce for the younger generation to ensure any failure does not ur. In every academy, all the turmoil of magic energy will always be monitored and the academy has special techniques and methods to deal with it if things get out of hand.


    Before entering this academy, Serena had never touched an Energy Core or anything rted to magic at all, she just tried to slowly absorb the pure energy of the Energy Core yesterday.


    There were many valuable items that she got in that tinum package, some resources that were quite difficult for her family to get because of the rarity of these items.


    The consumable items and support devices in the package are very useful for the development of her body''s energy and can increase her level quickly but safely if she follows the list of rmendations provided in the package.


    By reaching second grade, Serena would not only receive the resources from the academy but also from her family, and by that time she would already have the talent worthy of having this loot card.


    Even though in this academy all student status would have the same status as just a student and lose their aristocratic power, the temptation of power and various kinds of wealth or resources from a talented person were still being considered by other students, right?


    Serena smiled as she imagined a beautiful future but it didn''tst long, when she walked a few steps suddenly her blood felt cold following her shocked self.


    There were two women and one man in student uniforms but what distinguished the two women from the ordinary students was the blue armband with the emblem on their long-sleeve uniforms.


    "You are Serena Scott, correct? Can you follow me to the student council room now? I have something important to discuss with you."

 Chapter 78: Rosies Threat

    <h4>Chapter 78: Rosie''s Threat</h4>


    "President Rosie, did I just make a mistake that I need to be summoned here?" Serena started to get nervous when she thought the conversation between her and her two servants had already been overheard by the three people in front of her.


    "Do you think so? Anyway,e with us. It''s better not to speak in public like this, anyone can hear us." Rosie smirked then left first with Bianca and Fran.


    Serena thought for a moment more nervously but as she had no other choice but to follow them to the student council room, she cursed her fortune today in mind.


    She and her two servants followed a group of three people led by the student council president to the student council room.


    "Are you thirsty? Want me to make hot tea?" Rosie smiled as they all entered and Bianca closed the door.


    "I''m not thirsty, President Rosie. Can we get straight to why I was called here?" Even though she said it without changing her facial expression, Serena was actually very afraid that everything would be discovered and she would be in trouble.


    Rosie nodded but her smile turned into a somewhatplicated one.


    "Do you know a girl named Elysia Avery?"


    "Me, I know her, we were in the same ss in the first year. Is there something wrong?"


    Serena was annoyed when the name of that damned girl was mentioned, but she didn''t change her normal facial expression. She also started to get scared when she thought Elysia was on good terms with Rosie and reported her actions.


    "You know her? Hmm... That''s great, then what did you do with her yesterday in the hallway?"


    "You saw us? We just exchanged words privately, nothing to worry about." Serena waved her hand casually but her mind was doing the opposite as she was worried about the conversation just now and yesterday.


    Rosie nodded once again, she drew closer to Serena and grabbed her hand then immediately jerked her against the nearest wall just like Serena did to Elysia yesterday based on Bianca''s description.


    "Hehe... Isn''t this what you did yesterday? Tell me, are you threatening her? Bullying is not a good act you know?" Rosie pped the wall right beside Serena''s head then lifted thetter''s chin to see her face.


    "I''m not threatening anyone. I and Elysia are friends. What I did yesterday was just talking privately about something important and urgent."


    Somehow Serena''s brain is thinking fast at this point and she is also relieved that all the worries she just thought didn''t happen, she knows President Rosie is just assuming because she and Elysia were seen in yesterday''s incident.


    "With such a rude act? You really don''t know manners and don''t know how to respect people, huh? You live in a tinum ss mansion and you already have a tinum ss resource pack, you shouldn''t be rude to other students." Rosie frowned.


    She has asked a few students about Serena and stalked her for a moment to make sure since she separated from Elysia yesterday, and she has also seen the registration data regarding Serena and Elysia.


    She had been sullen sincest night when she found out that Elysia was from the south on the academy registration sheet, Teacher Alby Dawson actually wrote south as Elysia''s hometown.


    Elysia answered her previous question with northwest as the answer, unlike what was written on the paper, Rosie didn''t know which one was correct.


    "Ah, it''s probably because I was in a hurry and excited. I identally did it, I also apologized to her." Serena quickly racked her brain when she found out that the other party knew that she had the tinum card.


    With a response like this, she finally realized President Rosie didn''t know much, and none of the teachers realized that the tinum card had changed hands. Calm things down and everything will return to normal, that''s what Serena thought when she realized the name of the card owner was not written anywhere and was only given by the teacher.


    "Listen, Serena Scott. I don''t care what you do or what you''re going to do, but if it''s going to involve Elysia then it will involve me too. So don''t overreact and cross your boundaries if you don''t want me toe to give you trouble. Do you understand? "


    Rosie narrowed her eyes because she didn''t believe Serena''s words, she put her hand to thetter''s cheek while smiling a little scary. For many reasons she has be overprotective when she is thinking about Elysia.


    Serena just nodded with a slightly pale face. Not a reason she has to say at this point but an agreement. Even the words she uttered to Elysia weren''t as intimidating as this.


    "That''s great if you understand, now you can go. Thank you for your precious time. I hope you don''t stand before me as someone who needs to be punished, Serena Scott." Rosie patted Serena lightly on the cheek then took her distance from her.


    Serena''s legs felt a little limp but her mind was screaming to get out of here. She immediately recovered herposure and stood up straight.


    "Then we excuse ourselves first, Cora, Nico, let''s go."


    Serena and her two servants saluted and immediately left the student council room, Bianca opened the door for them and then closed it again after they were out. She waited a while then turned to look at Rosie who was folding her arms and lost in thought.


    "Isn''t that too much? Now you''re the one threatening her."


    "I think it''s normal. The academy is against bullying. What Big Sister just did is just give the girl a warning." Fran also folded his arms while nodding.


    "Normal, huh? Aren''t you going overboard with protecting and finding out about that girl named Elysia? We searched all night and this morning too. You, you didn''t make her as a substitute, did you?" Bianca hesitated a little but continued to ask, she needed to know about Rosie''s current state.


    "What are you saying, Bianca? It''s not that girl, but Elysia. Isn''t that very simr to Alisha? Yes, I really need to know and what substitute do you mean? Please don''t ask about that again." Rosie put her hand on her chin.


    In this case, Bianca began to feel that her friend was beyond help and much worse than Fran who was only suspicious and only supported her big sister.


    "Okay, all right, so what about what Serena just said?"


    "I can''t believe her, Fran?"


    "She has been looking nervous for quite some time, we need to look at it on several asions. The attitude she has is not like the attitude a tinum talent should have." Fran nodded at his big sister.


    They finally reached a decision and Bianca could only go with the flow. Meanwhile, Serena and her two servants immediately return to her tinum ss mansion.


    "Ah! Why that girl again, that girl again! Elysia, Elysia! Why does she also have awork to the student council president !? What is so great about that girl!" Serena immediately has a furious face that doesn''t deserve her public image the moment she is safe in her mansion.


    *crash* *ng*


    She started breaking what she saw on the table and cupboards, even the innocent vases also fell victim to her wrath.


    "You bastard, wait for my revengeter. Not only did you hurt me today and humiliated me on purpose but you also made me feel miserable with the help of the student council president, huh!" Serena cursed Elysia again for what thetter never actually did.


    A few moments passed until Serena regained herposure, the wrath and envy had gone somewhere but shards and other fragments were left scattered on the floor as the sacrificial remains of several innocent items.


    "Cora, Nico, please clean up the mess. I want to shower and sleep, today was very tiring." Serena went straight to her room on the second floor without waiting for any response.


    The two servants who had been watching were at a loss for words, they looked at each other for a moment as if wondering why they were still serving Serena until now. Even so, they immediately did as ordered and got rid of the remains of the destroyed items.

 Chapter 79: Celestia

    <h4>Chapter 79: Celestia</h4>


    Instructor Dillon, Elysia, and Evelyne to a special building for teachers and other staff at this academy. The building is simr to other buildings but what distinguishes it is the security that is said to be super tight and with special supervision whose methods and descriptions are kept secret.


    After Instructor Dillon greeted several guards in the lobby, the three of them immediately walked into Instructor Dillon''s room. Of course, after passing through two tightly closed gates that require a special identity from the teacher in order to enter.


    The two girls who were following him from behind could only look here and look there with curious eyes but remained silent.


    "Instructor Dillon, in this building the security looks so scary. What will happen if your special card is lost? Will you be stuck in the room forever?" Evelyn asked innocently as Instructor Dillon was swiping the ess card into his room.


    "Hahaha! That''s a funny question, of course, I have a spare card. Here the security is tight because this ce is a building for storing all important items also under the direct supervision of the emperor or his representatives. Don''t try to act arbitrarily here. Get in quickly, wee to my arsenal."


    Instructor Dillon entered as soon as ess was confirmed and the door opened. Elysia and Evelyn also immediately entered with expressions of curiosity and amazement when they saw the array of swords neatly arranged on the walls and shelves.


    The lights were turned on gradually until the entire room was illuminated by a light that seemed to be made to add a majestic impression to this 50 square meter room.


    "This is the arsenal that I am proud of, filled with thousands of weapons of various types that I have collected during my lifetime. Elysia girl, you have the right to choose one weapon of your choice with the limits that you cannot choose a weapon on that golden altar." Instructor Dillon pressed a device near the entrance to close the door and then pointed to the altar at the end of the room.


    "I understand, Instructor Dillon. Let me tour the room with Eve." Elysia nodded happily, there were lots of beautiful and charming weapons that were of course sharp and well maintained.


    "Sure, I''ll guide you."


    "Come on, Eve."


    "Yay!"


    Evelyn and Elysia started looking through the weapons from the nearest weapon rack one by one then switched to the other weapons array to make sure they saw everything and make sure they found a sword or weapon suitable for Elysia. Starting from various types of swords, spears, bows, to knife-edged fans.


    "Nee, Eve. Whenpared to your royal treasury, how about the weapons in this arsenal?" Elysia made small talk while examining a level 20 longsword with her identification ability.


    "Even though it''s small here, the content might bepared to my royal father''s private collection. Ely, take a look at this zweihander." Evelyn picked up a two-handed sword that was over two meters long.


    "Woah, what a long sword. Too long for my height." Elysia shook her head when she saw that the zweihander was only level 10.


    "Of course it''s different, but I can confidently say that I have an arsenal that can bepared to the emperor''s collection. It''s lv. 10 zweihander I acquired in the western region five years ago." Instructor Dillon folded his arms proudly. He had spent his life collecting all these sharp weapons after bing aware of the path of his sword.


    "Instructor Dillon, can we look over there?" Elysia pointed to the shelf near the golden altar, the ce where the highest tier of swords she could choose.


    "There are swords with a level around 40, you know? You won''t be able to use its full potential until you are at the ''Great Master'' level."


    "In that case, you can use the full potential of a sword to what level, Instructor Dillon?" Elysia still doesn''t understand the third-level user rule.


    "I''m special. I''m level 115, but I can use the full potential of lv. 50 weapons."


    "Hmm... Then I''ll be fine with a high-level weapon even though I can''t use its full ability yet. Let''s have a look over there, Eve."


    Elysia took Evelyn''s hand to go to the higher level sword section, the front section only had weapons with level 20 as the highest level and it didn''t attract Elysia''s attention in the slightest. Even from the provisions that Harold had given her, there were several lv. 30 weapons.


    They looked through the many weapons one by one again in the middle section which had a weapon level between level 21 to level 40. Unfortunately, nothing caught Elysia''s attention at all, she had not found a suitable weapon for her.


    While they were looking around with Evelyn exining some of the weapons while helping to choose weapons and Instructor Dillon also providing guidance, Elysia who had been listening became distracted when she saw the weapon on the golden altar.


    A neat array of weapons level 41 and above is beautifully disyed on the stunning altar. She seemed to be attracted by one of those dazzling weapons which were given a special ce in the form of a golden altar and a special illumination made as if they were all heavenly weapons.


    Due to their close proximity, she could finally see the level of all of the extremely limited number of weapons and no more than fifteen guns on the altar. Unfortunately, Elysia''s original focus was not on one of the weapons there, but on the white cat that still used camouge techniques and was disguised by Elysia''s energy nket.


    There was a white cat who came into the arsenal with them because she would always follow her master everywhere, but she was trying to grab a multi-sided prism crystal with two sharp edges that were ced on the sacred shelf on the golden altar., thest section.


    ''Vanessa, what are you doing?''


    ''I''m just curious about this crystal, master. These crystals can sparkle very beautifully.''


    ''That''s no good, get away from there quickly. If you get caught I don''t know what to do. ''


    ''Um, yes master.'' Vanessa immediately stepped away from the golden altar and toured the arsenal at will.


    "Elysia girl, are you fascinated by the charm of the weapons on the golden altar?" Instructor Dillon seemed to understand what was on Elysia''s mind who seemed to be daydreaming about the weapons on the golden altar.


    "Yes."


    Elysia nodded while checking all the levels of the weapons on disy there, but what caught Elysia''s attention the most was the long but thin ck sword along with its sheath which was disyed in the center of the altar.


    [| Lv. 65 | Heaven Grade | Celestia | 100/100 |]


    "Instructor Dillon, can I have a look there? Just looking, really." Elysia looked at Instructor Dillon as if she was pleading.


    "Err... Alright. Don''t try to lift it if you''re not strong enough. Weapons with level 41 or above are Earth Grade, a very different ss from level 40 or below."


    Instructor Dillon scratched his non-existent hair a little awkwardly because he oddly felt that he didn''t want to turn down a request from this talented girl.


    "Yay! Thank you."


    Elysia went there first and left Evelyn who was also stunned to see the weapons on the golden altar from close range, but thetter also approached the altar where fifteen weapons were on disy.


    Evelyn watched closely all those high-ss weapons that were on the level of her royal father''s extraordinary sword collection, but she didn''t dare touch and lift them because Earth Grade weapons were too high for her. Whereas, Elysia slowly raised the highest level sword without effort.


    "What!? You can lift it so easily? How can you lift an odachi that heavy with your fragile hands?" Instructor Dillon looked absurdly surprised.


    "Eh? Heavy? Is it that heavy? It''s really light though." Elysia raised and lowered the odachi with one hand without changing the expression on her face.


    "What are you saying? This sword is called Celestia, level 50 heaviest sword I least want to use but this sword is the most beautiful and charming. Try leaving it to me for a moment."


    Elysia immediately gave the all-ck sword in her hand to Instructor Dillon.


    "Look at all the muscles I used when I raised this magic sword? This sword is extraordinarily special which I identally found in Avrora Forest several years ago. Evelyn girl, try lifting this sword."


    Instructor Dillon tugged at his sleeves and exposed all the muscles and muscles he used to lift this sword, he immediately asked Evelyn to try as he saw Elysia''s face of disbelief and doubt.


    "Ugh! It''s so heavy! I can lift up to 25 kilos easily but how many kilos this sword, uh..." Evelyn gave up as she tried to lift the swords in Instructor Dillon''s two hands.

 Chapter 80: Crescent Moon

    <h4>Chapter 80: Crescent Moon</h4>


    Elysia felt confused and frowned a little while wondering that the two of them were not ying roles and trying to trick her.


    Apart from Avrora Forest being a bitplicated to hear, the level of this sword that she saw with her identification ability was different from what Instructor Dillon said.


    She then received the all-ck odachi named Celestia and Instructor Dillon immediately checked that Elysia''s hand did not use the muscle at all or Reinforcement Magic to lift the two hundred kilograms sword. But how did that happen? He began to wonder.


    "Instructor Dillon, how do you check the level of a weapon?"


    "You can check the item''s level with Luveeda but you can also use a universal identification tool like this."


    Instructor Dillon immediately took out a tool for level identification from his [Space Bag], a white cuboid which he immediately attached to the sword Elysia was holding.


    [| Lv. 50 | Durability: 100% |]


    Elysia saw that the level written on the white cube was very different from what she saw with her identification ability. Because of that, she immediately took Luveeda out of her [Space Bag] then stuck the darkest part of the device onto Celestia and channeled some of her magical energy.


    [| Lv. 50 | Durability: 100% |]


    The result was exactly the same, she returned Luveeda to her [Space Bag] enigmatically.


    ''That identification item was broken to the point that it couldn''t identify this level 65 sword?'' Elysia wondered and couldn''t find the answer.


    ''Maybe this is what is called fate, Lil Ely. This sword has chosen you as its master hehe... Now is the time to eradicate all evil and save the world!'' Elena joked cheerfully.


    ''I''m not a hero. By the way, you finally spoke, Sister Elena. Did the weapons on this golden altar catch your eye too?''


    ''Hmph! You''ve been sorting out weak swords and weapons, it really makes me sleepy. Lil Ely, ask what we need to do to be able to bring this sword home... This sword will probably be the most suitable weapon for you.''


    After considering Elena''s suggestion, Elysia decided quickly. She now desperately wanted a beautifully carved odachi with the name Celestia on the de near the rain guard.


    "Instructor Dillon, can I make a wish? What do I need to do to own this Celestia sword?" Elysia smiled sweetly with an expression like a child begging for candy.


    Instructor Dillon tried to be strong and fierce for a moment before finally giving up and sighing. As the saying goes that the sword has chosen its master, so he who has discovered this sword identally better hand it over to the person destined to own it.


    "Before that, try lifting this sword. It weighs a hundred kilograms, half the weight of Celestia." Instructor Dillon took out the second heaviest sword and his favorite sword from his [Space Bag] and gave it to Elysia.


    "Uuu! It''s so heavy, I can''t lift it. One hundred kilograms? Then Celestia two hundred kilograms? I hold it just fine as if it only weighs two kilograms."


    Elysia put Celestia back onto the altar then exerted all her physical strength to lift Instructor Dillon''s sword but to no avail. She took Celestia back from the golden altar then sheathed it and held it easily.


    "For this bizarre incident and the fact that Celestia seems to have chosen you, I will not forbid you to have this sword. But with some conditions." He emphasized thest sentence as if it was very important.


    "Please enlighten this little girl, Instructor Dillon."


    "You are prohibited from taking out this sword in public, don''t tell anyone that you have this sword, and you should never use it for evil. Then, you also need to practice Enhancement Magic in front of me with this odachi called Celestia." Instructor Dillon also stared at Evelyn who obediently nodded non-stop.


    Evelyn knew this was a secret and would pose a danger to Elysia if others found out that she had a weapon with a level too high for Elysia who still couldn''t protect the sword with her current strength, a very ridiculous thought if she knew what Elysia had done in Avrora Forest.


    "I wonder what you can do with Celestia with talents and abilities at your level. Are you able to fulfill it?" Instructor Dillon folded his arms with a serious face.


    "Yes, I can do it. I swear on my behalf that I will not use this sword in the public and keep it a secret. Evil is always far from me and I make sure of it." Elysia also understood that Instructor Dillon meant partly for her own good.


    "Great, now let''s go back to the training field. Try using Enhancement Magic with Celestia." Instructor Dillon nodded with a broad smile that was somewhat harsh because of his ferocious face. Elysia and Evelyn nodded innocently.


    ''Lil Ely! Check out the crystal that Vanessa just wanted to grab. Isn''t that crystal simr to the aurora crystal we collected in Avrora Forest?''


    Elena eximed somewhat surprised before they left the golden altar. Elysia also doesn''t understand why the small crystal is ced in a part of the golden altar, it is not a weapon.


    "Instructor Dillon, can I ask if that little crystal is a weapon too?"


    Instructor Dillon immediately looked at the crystal that Elysia was pointing at.


    "Yes, this is a crystal that I found near ake somewhere in the Avrora Forest during my first adventure as a teacher. This small crystal can store magical energy that the energy owner can control and arrange to cast magic. It''s great and amazing. Look at this crystal as if it has an existence of its own that I control."


    He immediately practiced a small trick with the crystal by channeling a little of his magic energy and making it float in the air at his will and flew a little here and there then sprayed a little fire.


    "Woah! That''s amazing, really, cool!" Elysia pped her hands lightly like a little girl who had just seen a magic trick.


    "By storing a lot of magic energy in the crystal the user seems to have controlled reinforcements. Amazing!" Evelyn was a little surprised with amazement.


    "Although that could be true, the magic energy that can be stored in the crystal that I call the Avrora Crystal isn''t much. This crystal weighs less than ten grams and will run out of energy afterunching three fireballs at my level, not very reliable in battle." Instructor Dillon shook his head in disappointment.


    "Can''t we find a simr crystal in Avrora Forest? Maybe there is a mine or something?" Evelyn put a finger to her chin as she began to think.


    "About this crystal has been informed to the principal. At that time, there was arge scale search by him and assisted by the royal army but kept secret. Unfortunately, after a long search, we got no results."


    Evelyn seemed to be disappointed too, but Elysia and Elena were rejoicing in her mind. They had at least 25 kilos of such crystals in [Space Storage]. With that many crystals, they could forge something extraordinary and formidable that could be controlled at will like living weapons.


    ''Lil Ely, we can make something really awesome with that beautiful crystal, the Avrora Crystal. Yay!'' Elena cheered happily when she found out all the beautiful crystals she begged to keep were truly very precious.


    ''Yes, we can do the experimentter. We also need to hide the fact that we have that much.''


    After that, they all returned to the training field to practice Enhancement Magic at Instructor Dillon''s request. On the way, Elysia and Elena talk about what they will do with the Avrora Crystal and what they will make of it.


    The door was immediately closed tightly by Instructor Dillon and Elysia ready to practice the promised Enhancement Magic. She took out Celestia from her [Space Bag] then took out the odachi which was the same height as her body from the sheath.


    "Think of this as an additional ss and myst condition. I know your talent and you learn quickly. Try channeling your magical energy to Celestia then use that energy which you continue to channel like you are using magic and will cast it. Enhance something you will use."


    Instructor Dillon gave instructions slowly while practicing it with the real sword he was holding and a dark green energy aura began to envelop the de.


    Elysia immediately tried to do something simr by channeling very little of her magic energy into the odachi she was holding with both hands while trying Enhancement Magic to sharpen it.


    "Hmm... You''re using the same sharpness principle as my Behemoth sh? Alright, now swing your sword and sh, shout out your magic name as a macro." Instructor Dillon nodded when he saw the all-ck odachi enveloped in white energy from Elysia.


    Elysia found it a bitplicated because she also had to shout out some awkward nonsense called a macro in the name of magic. Even so, she swung her sword while shouting the name of her attack.


    "Crescent Moon!"


    Elysia blushed awkwardly then shed rapidly towards the front, the sharpness of the level 65 sword that formed like a white crescent quickly cut through the path from the end of the field where they were standing to the other end of the field.


    *Crack!*


    The building wall at the other end split open and left a slit, Elysia''s sh with very little magic energy was still able to cut hundreds of meters and split a concrete wall!


    Not only was Elysia surprised, Instructor Dillon and Evelyn also gaped in surprise.


    "Looks like I have to make a damage report to the principal now."


    Despite saying that, Instructor Dillon was a little awkward whenparing the achievements he could achieve with what Elysia who was still at the Apprentice level did when using Celestia.

 Chapter 81: Claim a Resource Pack

    <h4>Chapter 81: im a Resource Pack</h4>


    "Sorry... I''m sorry, Instructor Dillon... I didn''t mean to cause destruction there. If necessary I can paypensation." Elysia lowered her odachi with a pitiful expression as if she was a little girl who just made a mistake.


    "Hahaha! What are you saying, Elysia girl? I just need to make a damage report and it''s all good! You don''t have to pay anything, not even your school fees."


    Instructor Dillon pped Elysia on the shoulder awkwardly, he didn''t want topare his talent with Elysia anymore. It was impossible for him to achieve the same feat while he was still at the ''Apprentice'' level, at his current level it was also rather difficult..


    "Then is there anything I can do?" Elysia tilted her head in confusion, offering to help.


    "There''s nothing you need to do, now go y. You''re going to meet that insecure and inexperienced brat, right? Err... Brian boy, yes. Let me take care of this mess." Instructor Dillon swept his hands as if he was driving Elysia and the gawking Evelyn away.


    "En, then thank you very much, Instructor Dillon. Have a good day."


    Elysia put Celestia into the sheath and put it into her [Space Storage] by pretending to put it in her [Space Bag] and salute, then dragged Evelyn away. She was allowed to leave without paying anypensation, she had to run away immediately before Instructor Dillon changed his mind.


    Instructor Dillon saw the two girls go outside the building and closed the gates again then he looked at the damage from a single sh from the girl at Apprentice level while wielding a level 50 sword.


    Normal students at level 21 could only use weapons with level 7 or below and that was rmended since the one-thirds rule was enforced for good reason, only people with special cases like him wielded weapons without adhering to that limit.


    When Instructor Dillon was 16 years old, he was able to use a level 20 sword easily, he found his way to the sword when he was 30 years old and by then he was already using a level 30 sword.


    However, when he witnessed Elysia''s achievement in using a level 50 sword with no effort, it was as if she had hit his pride in the sword even though the girl didn''t mean to do it.


    If he knew the odachi he gave away for free was a sword with the highest level in his arsenal with level 65 and not level 50, maybe he would feel much lower and inferior.


    "Good day, huh..."


    Instructor Dillon looked away as he pulled out some paper and pen and wrote a report on everything that had happened just now. Starting from Elysia who sessfullypleted her challenge, then she managed to lift the 200-kilograms sword but failed to lift the 100 kilograms one, about Celestia until the damage urred in the training field.


    After finishing writing it all, he immediately went from there to the principal''s office. He will leave the damage there for the craftsmen and specialized workers to resolve immediately.


    All the teachers responsible for first grade were notified by the principal to pay attention to the student with outstanding talent and the one who received the most attention was Elysia, the first student to have tinum grade talent in the first grade.


    The enrollment rate for new students from year to year always fluctuates but this year is the worst with a decrease of 49 percent from the previous year. Even so, this year there is one student with extraordinary talent who might surpass anything in human history.


    "Ely, Ely, Ely, Ely!" Evelyn excitedly pumped her two fists in front of her chest in an up and down motion.


    "Yes, I can hear you." Elysia smiled with amusement at her friend''s behavior, they were walking towards the Resource Building.


    "Could it be that you are an extraordinary person but are hiding her identity, or you are actually a special agent on a secret mission to eradicate crime and uphold justice! Or, or maybe you are the chosen one who was chosen by the gods! Aaa... XD"


    Evelyn cheerfully guesses Elysia''s mysterious identity. What she had just witnessed was more shocking than anything she had ever witnessed, from the incident of the sword raised by Elysia''s fragile hand to the deadly sh just now and words of amazement were not enough to express what she was feeling right now.


    "Can I borrow your Celest... Mmph!"


    Elysia immediately silenced the chirp from Evelyn''s pretty mouth with her hands before her babbling continued, the secret might be overheard by strangers who identally passed by.


    "Remember what Instructor Dillon said a moment ago? A secret? You almost said it in public..."


    Elysia whispered while looking here and there using her advanced perception, she freed Evelyn when she couldn''t find anyone else within a 200-meter radius.


    "Aaah... What did you nearly do Eve, you silly. I''m sorry, Ely. I..." Evelyn covered her lips with her hand and then apologized deeply.


    "Sshh! Don''t continue, okay? I''ve received your apology, and no one heard us, that''s fine. We''ll talk about it privatelyter. Now we need to get to the Resource Building, I haven''t imed my monthly resource pack."


    Elysia put her index finger on her beautiful lips with a smile at her guilty friend.


    "Um, okay. Isn''t there a boy named Brian waiting for you too?" Evelyn wrapped her arm around Elysia''s with joy.


    "Yes."


    Elysia nodded slightly and let Evelyn wrap her arm around hers, she knew it was an unconscious behavior that signaled that thetter wasfortable around her.


    The two of them immediately went to the building through an empty hallway while chatting lightly about other things like two cheerful birds flying and singing together.


    There they could see two students sitting on benches near the Resource Building and approaching them to say hello.


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Brian and Mr. David, sorry to keep the two of you waiting." Elysia waved her hand lightly in front of her body.


    "Hello!" Evelyn joined in with a brief greeting.


    "That''s all I ask you for your time. No need to apologize, Miss Elysia." Brian immediately stood up with his bright smile.


    "I''ll im my resource pack for a moment, want toe with us?"


    "You haven''t imed it yet? Well, it''s my pleasure to apany you there."


    "Okay." Elysia nodded softly. Then they immediately entered the special building and came to the lobby area.


    "Ely, we need to go to the front desk over there to im a resource pack." Evelyn pointed to arge table like the one in a hotel, the reception desk.


    "En, okay. Excuse me, sir. I want to im my resource pack this month." Elysia nodded at Evelyn then greeted a man who was on guard there.


    "Oh, of course. May I borrow your privilege card for a moment, youngdy?"


    "Here, sir." Elysia ced a silver card on the reception desk which was almost the same height as her height.


    "OK, please wait a moment... Silver-tier ess, haven''t imed this month, correct... This is your privilege card, youngdy. Please wait a moment, your silver grade resource pack is being brought here."


    Elysia received the card back after the staff did something she didn''t understand there. What she saw with her advanced perception out of curiosity was that the card was plugged into a rectangr device then some information appeared and the staff did something to the device and the card was pulled out.


    Not long after waiting, a staff member came to the reception desk and put down the sealed medium size silver box, then left.


    "This is your resource pack, young girl. May your magic cultivation go well and a beautiful future will always be with you."


    "Yes, thank you, sir." Elysia received the silver box and put it into her [Space Bag] then they all left from there.


    "Now I''m done. So, what do you want to talk to me about or something else, Mr. Brian?" Elysia nced over at Brian who was following as they all left the Resource Building.


    "Can we talk elsewhere? I won''t take long."


    "If you want to hang out together, I know a good ce for that. We can talk casually andfortably there, what do you think?" Elysia remembered a nice cafe and restaurant near the school she had just visitedst night with Rosie''s small group.


    "Yes, please."


    "Meow."


    "Wah! Where did youe from, white cat!"


    Vanessa immediately approached from nowhere and stroked her body at her master''s leg after receiving a noble order, much to Brian''s surprise as he was once scratched by that cat.

 Chapter 82: New Determination

    <h4>Chapter 82: New Determination</h4>


    The four of them and a cute cat returned to visit the cafe and restaurant called Tasty Eden. Unlikest night, this time Elysia only proposed light meals andtte drinks, only the cat had a big meal with lots of meat and fish.


    Brian looked at the white catzing around the table with a bitter and resentful expression. He can only grieve at this month''s money which he lost half just to buy food for the cat.


    If only Elysia and Evelyn maybe he could treat the two of them every day, but if this greedy cat came along then he could only starve after treating them twice.


    He had absolutely no idea that Vanessa had given him leniency because her master forbade her from overeating again with a reminder that a fat cat should go on a diet program.


    Vanessa really likes yummy food, of course, she is afraid of the diet menus mentioned by her master. Because of that, she only ate a few dozen menus and then kept quiet, after saying she was still full and couldn''t eat more so as not to be fat.


    "So, Mr. Brian, what would you like to tell or consult with me?" Elysia stirred hertte casually, after having lunch together and it was time to discuss why they were here.


    "Miss Elysia, I want to ask about a subject that somehow always bothered me. Do you still remember what happened during the afternoon ss after the introduction of all the students?"


    Brian immediately turned to look at Elysia with a smile, he put his hands on the table and held them together.


    "I still remember it, is there somethingplicated incident there?" Elysia tilted her head cluelessly.


    "At that time, most of the new students looked at me with disdain and the rest were just curious, but at that time only you didn''t look at all. What do you think about me and David? We are students who fail to advance to second grade." Brian smiled a little bitterly.


    ''This guy named Brian really cares about your point of view, Lil Ely. Hehe... To the point where he can''t calm down before he gets your opinion.''


    ''He just feels insecure and restless like a lost child. At that time I should have looked at him too, huh. To be honest, I don''t care if he''s a failed student or not.''


    ''Then help him find his way home. You are very wise in your imaginary world, and now we are in a world of fantasy. That will be of great help.'' Elena smiled warmly at Elysia who is very kind and clueless about rtionships, she shouldn''t have intervened this time


    ''En.''


    "Hmm... Actually, I don''t think you''re a failed student. I won''t prosecute someone just for their failure in something. It''s also not my right tobel you a failed product just because of what happened to you." Elysia smiled softly as she stirred hertte.


    "Everything wille for reasons we may not know. Few people know how hard you try and few people care about it. You know that you also really know what you need and what you want to do. Chase your dreams with determination, and believe you are almost there."


    She smiled with motivational suggestions that she had thought of back then. For so many reasons, Brian''s soul began to tremble as if Elysia knew all about him. His countless failures, his futile endeavors, feeling alienated, and outcasted to the worst of it was simply ignored.


    He lowered his head while thinking about his past efforts until now that had never been sweet. His main purpose in entering this renowned academy was because he wanted to be a great knight who was proud and respected.


    Brian has lived in the Marquess family, his own family for 16 years, and has always been treated that he only lives with them and is not a direct descendant of the head of the family.


    As a second child who failed in many ways, he had failed his family''s high hopes, and his older brother was already in the limelight for his glorious achievements.


    He has talent but is not honed and awakened, he already knows it but no one cares about the process than the result. He harbored tremendous envy and anger over himself, he was lost somewhere.


    These kind words from the girl younger than him seemed to shed light on the way home that he needed to take, a path he had to take.


    He had indeed failed to advance to ss because of the repercussion of magic energy that went out of control when he exceeded the limits of what his body could support. He was disabled for three months in the academy intensive care and recovered two weeks ago.


    David also lowered his head while thinking about his failure, he failed to take the promotion exam and don''t have enough points at the end of the year due to illness with a high fever.


    A month passed and he recovered as the new school year began, the same fate that had brought Brian and David together. Now he''s moved from bronze to silver, in the same room as Brian because of that.


    He has be fond ofplimenting his boss because his boss will look a lot more cheerful because of thatpliment. His boss will also work harder topensate for the praise he has given so that his boss''s boasting will not be mere nonsense.


    Unfortunately, Brian didn''t know that, the two of them were kind of silly and dumb because they were having fun, only each of them knew why.


    Brian became fond of being praised because he was never praised for what he did, while David had considered Brian his boss because they had so much inmon that they seemed destined.


    "Nee~ Why are you both looking down, Mr. Brian and Mr. David. Have my words offended you? Then please forgive me."


    The pleasant voice of the incredibly kind beautiful girl immediately brought the two of them back from their train of thought, the two of them glued to Elysia''s worried face.


    "Hehe... It''s nothing... Thank you for your kind advice, Miss Elysia. If I may know, what am I like in your eyes?" Brian smiled as he nudged David, he was worried that thetter would start daydreaming about his idol girl.


    "Erm... You are in my eyes? It''s quite strange to ask because we haven''t known each other that long, but let me answer it. Even though you are still a bit childish, excessive, and seem foolish... You are a hard-working person, you will get your rewardter for your efforts."


    Elysia was reluctant to judge anyone she had just met at first, but Brian''s beaming face seemed to say he could take anything. She smiled innocently, not knowing her honest words had stabbed Brian three times because it felt too precise and urate.


    "Yes... Thank you, I will try even harder to achieve my dreams. As per your request because I lost the mock battle a while ago, twice as hard!" Brian felt weak but immediately got up with renewed vigor.


    "Hehe... that''s right. The hardest thing is the decision to act and the rest is just your tenacity. Now you''re determined so you just have to keep trying your best until the end." Elysia nodded and smiled then took a sip of hertte.


    Evelyn seemed to have no role in this conversation, she just smiled at her best friend who had just given a new spirit of motivation to these two men who seem lost.


    "Then it''s time for us to go. Evelyn and I still need to buy ingredients at the convenience store. Thank you for your treat." Elysia saw everything seemed over and now it''s time to go, she gave Evelyn a wink signal.


    "Oh yes, it''s all pleasure for us to have time with you. Then we won''t hold you back any longer, I wish you a wonderful day." Brian smiled understandingly.


    "Yes, then see youter."


    "Have a nice day, Mr. Brian and Mr. David. Thanks for the treat hehe..."


    Elysia and Evelyn quickly leave there with Vanessa in her master''s embrace. Brian and David watched the two girls for a moment until they came out of the quarter.


    Brian sighed with renewed determination but before long, a maid arrived with a bill that needed to be paid. His determination has been strengthened but his wallet is not. The poor wallet can only cry when the coins are taken by the owner, and only half of it is left.

 Chapter 83: Unpack the Package

    <h4>Chapter 83: Unpack the Package</h4>


    Elysia and Evelyn go shopping for kitchen ingredients together once again, but this time to really stock up for the week. After that, they immediately returned to their dorm room because Elysia wanted to unpack the contents of her silver resource pack.


    "What''s this, Eve? Take one in two days, vitamins? Hmm... Take once a week, supplements? Level one to level seven Energy Core... 10 silver coins, I get money too." Elysia unpacked one by one of the items from the box cheerfully.


    "What are vitamins and supplements, Ely? What you call vitamins are Zynoin pills, they are useful for maintaining and helping the body adjust to magic energy. Furthermore, what you call supplements are Amefine pills, they are useful for replenishing the body''s needs and stabilizing magic energy." Evelyn looked at Elysia in confusion, then looked over at the misspelled pills


    "Umm... I see, Zoin pills and I am fine pills? Unique names. Then what about these coins? I thought we would support our own living expenses." Elysia nodded in understanding. Literally, these two types of pills were indeed vitamins and supplements though.


    "Puchi, hehe... That''s Zynoin, not Zoin and that''s Amefine, not I am fine... Yes, all students also get support in the form of money depending on their level but it''s just emergency money, the amount is very small. Students also need to support their living expenses and paying tuition fees as well."


    Evelyn giggled in amusement then answered her best friend''s confusion, thetter only nodded slightly. Elysia doesn''t have to bother thinking aboutplicated problems in calcting school fees anymore because the academy has guaranteed her to register with a full schrship and doesn''t have to pay anything.


    The two of them chatted until the night arrived, Elena also took part in Elysia''s mind. After dinner, Elysia and Evelyn take one vitamin, one Zynoin pill as rmended, and then prepare to go to bed.


    "Uuahh... Soaking in warm water is the most rxing thing after a hard day." Elysia sighed pleasantly, she was soaking in therge tub and leaning backfortably.


    In the six days after she was stranded in this fantasy world, she only bathed in theke water and then switched to the shower after arriving in this city. So, this is the first time she is pampering her beautiful body deeply in warm water.


    Her body is always clean and hygienic, odor-free and always fragrant, thanks to her magic that is too practical and efficient.


    ''Ufufu... They just float like floats~'' Elena spoke seductively as she saw Elysia''s treasures floating slightly to the surface of the water.


    ''Eh? What floats?... Eep! Sister Elena, I didn''t know you could talk lecherously like that.'' Elysia immediately covered her bust with her two hands, she blushed when she knew what Elena meant.


    ''You don''t know, but I know fufu... Why don''t you dig further into your own body? You''re adapting too quickly, really. But you''re still so embarrassed even though we both are women.''


    ''Hmph! Since this body is my body, of course, I will treat it wisely. There are not many things that I think about other than involving myself and the environment around me, of course, I will adapt very quickly. I''m traditional, okay? No perverted things. Virtue is good.''


    Elysia snorted cute then grumbled a little because Elena always teased her when she got into this, she became very open and actively spoke only to Elena.


    ''Virtue, huh... Lil Ely, it seems I know something important from your past. Want to hear it?'' Elena was lying on her stomach and put her cheeks on her palms while kicking her legs in turn.


    ''Yes, I''m ready.''


    ''You are a good human being, you believe that if you always do good deeds, then you will meet people with simr personalities. Don''t you realize, even after that, you still feel alone even though your family has lived happily with you under the same roof?''


    Elena smiled a little sadly, she knew very well what Elysia was doing, feeling, and thinking even when she was still on Earth. Very fraudulent and will probably be disliked by people who are concerned with privacy.


    Surprisingly, it is one of the factors that Elysia is very close to Elena. After the former met thetter in the Soul Realm, the two of them were able to exchange thoughts and feelings effortlessly as if the two of them were one entity but two existences.


    Nobody understood why or how. At this moment, they could only support each other in this magical world and go with the flow that mighte to greet them.


    Elysia closed her eyes as if remembering what she really felt. However it may seem, she always felt alone until she met Elena.


    ''Am I wrong? Should I be more selfish just for myself and ignore all virtues? Should I plunge in the mud full of sin? Even so, I can''t do it¡­ I''ve always believed that a benevolent lead will always have good karma, just like in the story.''


    Elysia continued to close her eyes as she thought back to when she firstnded in this world all of a sudden six days ago.


    She had awakened in the body of a girl surrounded by corpses, met the Spirit Beast that scared her, then the Devil Saint and the Devil Emperor. At that time, she cursed her fate but basically, it all led to something better and much better.


    ''No, that''s not the main point I want to talk about. You better stay that way, Lil Ely. It''s just that, I think you''re too good for the world. The wrong environment, and around the wrong people, you just haven''t found the right person.''


    ''Is that so? I understand your point of view, thank you. Right now, I don''t feel alone anymore, with you. Everything I''ve done now has paid off. I''ve met people and environments that might be quite appropriate.'' Elysia smiled and then got out of the tub and dried herself with her magic, then immediately put on her pajamas.


    ''Yes, I''m happy about that.''


    ''Even so, we still need to find out why we got stranded in this world. There must be something big that drew us here. I refuse to believe we are only here because of the mischief of the gods.'' Elysia with a fresh feelinging out of the shower.


    ''Hehe... If that''s true, we need to kick the butt of the gods and thank them at the same time. In this world, there are three gods? We will get something valuable if we meet with them and ask some questions in a good manner.''


    ''En. When the timees.'' Elysia gave her consent. It will happen but not so fast, they don''t know where the three gods reside.


    Elysia chatted lightly with Elena in mind. On the way back to her room, Evelyn is already waiting there to sleep together again and maybe this will be their routine for a while.


    They all go to sleep on the night that has juste down to make up for the day, the Deacon ss tomorrow morning will start a little early so they have to go to bed early so they can wake up earlier.


    The rm was set and Luveeda was put within reach, they slept soundly in a quiet and beautiful night,fortably apanied by sweet dreams.

 Chapter 84: Deacon Class

    <h4>Chapter 84: Deacon ss</h4>


    The early morning quickly came and reced the night, the sun began to rise on the eastern horizon. The two sleeping girls immediately woke up because of the rm sound that woke them up.


    They already understood that the morning ss for today''s ss starts at seven, one hour earlier than the usual morning ss. Elysia and Evelyn immediately got ready and changed into their uniforms, then after breakfast, they headed straight to the cathedral for the Deacon ss.


    Meanwhile, Vanessa did her routine by ying and walking at a safe distance near her master.


    Unlike the other courses, the Deacon ss was held not in the academy area but in the Holy Cathedral not far from the academy.


    "Ely, look! There are many fish swimming happily right below us." Evelyn cheered, pointing towards the river below the concrete bridge they were crossing.


    "Yes, the fish live in prosperity." Elysia nodded with a smile when she saw the abundance of fish in the river that separated the cathedral from other areas of the city.


    The Holy Cathedral is the main cathedral and the center of all churches on the Human Continent, located in Aeddoterra City as a superpower who does not submit to anyone''s orders with a hierarchical structure that is different from all existing kingdoms, led by the Pope.


    The cathedral was built so majestically on a single ind in the middle of a river called the Serene River which is arranged to surround the small cathedral ind then flow again as a normal river.


    To visit the Holy Cathedral everyone must pass through the Holy Bridge as the only ess road. The two hundred meters long concrete bridge is in harmony with the magnificent cathedral building.


    Elysia and Evelyn continue their journey across the bridge to get to the Holy Cathedral. It was still morning and now many people woulde to visit the cathedral to pray, wish for blessings, or seek treatment with healing magic.


    The two innocent girls who had nevere to visit the Holy Cathedral ind were like two lost girls, they looked here and there looking for a special ce for the students of the academy.


    "Are we lost, Ely?" Evelyn pulled Elysia''s hand as she walked around the small ind, all they knew was that the ce for the Deacon ss was located near the main cathedral.


    "No, let''s look for it first. I''m sure the ce will stand out so that new students like us don''t get lost. Ah! There it is, the ce we are looking for. Deacon ss, there are already a few students and priests as well." Elysia pointed to a small building just beside the main cathedral building.


    "Yes, now we can''t be wrong."


    The two of them immediately approached the building and greeted several students who were already present and the two priests who were on duty as pleasantries, then they chatted for a moment to wait for ss time to start.


    The number of students who are interested in the Deacon ss is quite small. Apart from Elysia and Evelyn, only 20 other students and 4 girls they know have been counted among them.


    Despite a different structure, the Holy Cathedral coborated with the Deterry Academy of Magic to train students to be priests.


    "Huff... Huff... We''re almost toote David. Uh, three minutes before seven, yes! Safe!"


    "Yes, boss. We are blessed."


    Brian ran full of sweat and was followed by David from behind, they got upte and in a hurry. This was also the first time for them to take this ss even though the two of them had been at the academy for one year. Brian joined this ss because Elysia and David only followed his boss.


    "Oh my... Look at your sweat, Mr. Brian and Mr. David. Take this and wipe your sweat, we''re going to the cathedral."


    Elysia gave two ordinary handkerchiefs to the two male students who were gasping for breath. It would be rude to enter a cathedral or church with a face full of sweat.


    "Ah, okay. Thank you, Miss Elysia. I''ll return it after I wash it."


    Brian smiled happily and somehow his mouth tasted sweet at this time. He took the two handkerchiefs and gave one to David, then he inhaled the scent of the handkerchief right before wiping his face from the sweat of the morning run.


    His delusions and imagination began to take over as he inhaled the distinctive fragrance that smelled like tropical flowers in bloom. He felt Elysia was smiling at him and wiped his sweat gently.


    "Hehe... I didn''t expect we got two more male students. So, we currently have four male students and twenty female students."


    Evelyn''s chirp immediately startled Brian from his imaginary daydream, he saw Elysia who was wiping his sweat gently fading away and the real one was looking at him confusedly then she went back to chatting with the other four girls with Evelyn.


    Brian turned to look at David who was wildly wiping his face with the holy handkerchief of the holy maiden, the handkerchief was mistreated and abused. Somehow he got annoyed and hit David''s back for no apparent reason.


    "What''s wrong, boss?" David couldn''t understand what Brian was thinking.


    "Nothing... Give me the handkerchief."


    Brian took the white handkerchief David was wearing, then used the part that was not wet to wipe off his sweat. He put a clean and fragrant blue handkerchief in his pocket.


    He was reluctant to stain the clean and fragrant blue handkerchief, although he still needed to return itter after washing. At least, he can enjoy the fragrance and impression given by his idol girl, right?


    He didn''t know they were just two ordinary handkerchiefs and Elysia didn''t even think about them throwing away the handkerchiefs.


    "What are you doing looking at us? I''m straight." Brian folded the white handkerchief back in and put it in his [Space Bag] while ring at the two male students who were staring at him.


    "No, it''s nothing."


    The two male students looked away in another direction. The two of them were initially very jealous of Brian and David who were given two handkerchiefs from the most beautiful goddess in first grade, but they didn''t have the guts to approach her or as freely as Brian.


    "All right, students. Once again introduce, My name is Emily, and beside me is Lily. We both are Priests who are in charge of guiding you in Deacon''s ss. Come into the room."


    The friendly girl wearing the golden white priest''s robe gave an inviting hand gesture inviting everyone to enter, the girl beside her followed her movements.


    They all entered the room like an altar with a stage and rows of chairs like a church in general. All the students sat in the front row benches and two Priests stood on the church stage.


    "Before the Deacon ss will begin, let me exin the Deacon system. Do any of you know what the church system looks like and how it affects you?" Emily put her hands in front of her body, holding the back of the other hand.


    "Please enlighten us, priest sister." All new students ask for answers, even those who already know.


    "Lily, please." Emily looked at the girl next to her and thetter nodded with a smile.


    "A Deacon will study directly from the Priest and study together as a study team. We are from the same academy as you, but we are from the fourth grade, once again nice to meet you. The church system may be more stringent than the academy which is still so loose, that''s because we protect all of you as members and not just as students. " Lily looked at the new students for a moment.


    "Actually, the Deacon ss will teach you holy magic and various other branching lessons that you might only be able to find in the church. Some of the systems that have been used in the Human Continent are the result of the hard work of the church, we call it technology." Lily smiled brightly as she recalled the Holy Church''s achievements with an expression of amazement.


    "Yes, that''s right. Apart from the Holy Library which is directly regted by the Holy Cathedral, the entire hotel system, security,merce, agriculture, and so on are the result of the church being implemented in life." Emily nodded happily.


    "Priest Emily and Priest Lily, can I ask you a question?" Elysia raised her hand. She and Elena were already shocked at the word technology, considering all the things that seemed so advanced in this magical world.


    "Sure, please."


    "Are all magic items such as the [Space Bag], the system at the shop checkout, Luveeda, and so on are products of the church, Holy Church?" Elysia tilted her head slightly.


    "Yes, those are the achievements of the Holy Church but not all of them. Magical Research from various ces also contributes to building a better life and the academy is also included, the Holy Church only takes the lead."


    "If it''s that amazing, why are there only a few new students attending the Deacon ss today?" Evelyn took part in the questioning.

 Chapter 85: Grade 5 Affinity

    <h4>Chapter 85: Grade 5 Affinity</h4>


    "Maybe it''s because we train holy magic. The magic that has a fairly high load on the body." Emily answered with a smile.


    "Apart from that, perhaps they thought the rules of the Holy Church were different and somewhat restricting them. This is your guidebook." Lily distributed guidebooks to all students.


    Elysia immediately read the guidebook quickly and thoroughly, she didn''t want to join a ce that was too restrictive. After reading the entire thin book, it seemed that she understood the perspective of the church.


    Like once registering and can''t get out easily, the Holy Church will teach holy magic in exchange for loyalty. All students who study will enter the church structure under the Pope''s rule with penalties for the offender.


    It is quite natural for her, considering that the Holy Church is a superpower with its own structure and is independent of any kingdom.


    Although holy magic would be taught ording to one''s talents and abilities, it was still a heavy burden on the body and needed to be considered carefully.


    She was a bit surprised to see the list of branches of holy magic, and the top one was life magic or what was known in the public as healing magic. Anyone capable of using life magic, they will be under the full protection of the church as long as they agree to help the church in certain circumstances.


    ''Wow! Holy magic can remove negative buffs too! As it turned out, it wasn''t just healing magic, Lil Ely. Eh? Life magic...'' Elenamented on the list of magic that is in the holy magic branch.


    ''Yes, it''s no wonder that when I used healing magic, I was seen by so many students afterward.'' Elysia responded and continued reading the manual to the end.


    In conclusion, she did not mind and still joined the church. The rules are not too heavy and holy magic, she can use her imagination magic after knowing the theory. Loyalty does not mean having to be devoted wholeheartedly, but so as not to betray.


    "Alright, after reading all that, do any of you want to retreat? Holy magic isn''t easy you know?" Emily sped her hands once together for attention.


    "I still want to join, Priest Emily."


    "I came to join, I already know the rules beforehand."


    One by one the students expressed their agreement without a single student backing down. Only losers or people with the strength and status of pride would refuse an offer like this.


    "That''s great hehe... I''m d to hear that." Emily put her palms on her cheek with a smile.


    "Wee to join the Holy Church." Lily was also happy.


    Not many students are willing to join the church for these two reasons, holy magic, and loyalty.


    Most of them think that serving in the church is wrong, and they are reluctant to practice holy magic because of the heavy burden on their bodies. They prefer to practice the magic they are good at and match their magic energy without any burden.


    Not long after, the door to the room opened and entered a beautiful girl dressed in a golden white priest dress simr to other priests.


    Her long golden hair shook softly while she was walking and blue eyes like blue diamonds under the clear sky, she walked onto the stage with a pleasant smile on her radiant face.


    "Good morning, Priest Gabrie." Emily and Lily greeted politely and warmly.


    "Yes, good morning to you, Priest Emily and Priest Lily. I havee to help you. Good morning to all of our new deacons. My name is Gabrie Celestine, a third-year student at the academy who has just be a priest." Gabrie introduced herself with grace and charm.


    "I''m here to make membership cards for you and ssify you ording to your affinity for holy magic. You can step forward to the stage one by one."


    She took out a transparent pyramid crystal from her [Space Bag] and the students in the front row stepped forward one by one from the right.


    Elysia was a little awkward when she heard the name of the priest girl who had the same surname as an old man with emperor-ss strength whom she met in the Holy Library. She looked at Gabrie whose proportions had some things inmon with Evelyn with some thoughts.


    ''She is the granddaughter of Pope Alexander Celestine?''


    ''Most likely, they share the same surname. I didn''t expect his granddaughter to be so young.'' Elena also joined in thementary in mind.


    ''Yes, he is more than a thousand years old. How old are Gabrie''s parents, I wonder?''


    The two of them chatted for a while until her turn finally arrived, Elysia immediately stepped forward after Evelyn finished making her membership card.


    "Hi."


    "Hello. Put your hand on the tip of this crystal and flow some of your magic, we will know your affinity." Gabrie stuck the card into the base of the device in her hand as she greeted back.


    Elysia immediately did what was asked, her affinity being measured and her body being scanned from the hand to the rest of the body just like the way it was done in the Holy Library.


    Gabrie''s eyes widened slightly as she saw the white light on the crystal rise and immediately fill all the parts of the crystal down to the tip. Grade 5 holy magic! The same affinity as her!


    [| Lv. 21 | Grade 5 |]


    An exnation appeared on the side of the pyramid crystal, Elysia peeked at it with her advanced perception.


    "What is your name, junior sister?"


    "Elysia Avery."


    Elysia answered immediately and Gabrie did something with the crystal and took out the white gold membership card that was stuck there.


    "This is your membership card, Elysia Avery, nice to meet you."


    Elysia epted the card with a smile and returned to her seat beside her friend.


    "Ely, what about your grade? Woah, Grade 5. Highest grade. No wonder you can use healing magic hehe... Look at mine, Grade 3. I have a chance to use healing magic like you too if I practice well."


    Evelyn cheerfully asked and responded happily when she saw Elysia''s membership card, she tried to keep her voice not too loud.


    "That''s good for you, Eve. Hopefully, we''re in the same group."


    "Yes, yes. I hope we can practice magic together again."


    Several students overheard the conversation of the two talented girls and looked at their member cards which were written with Grade 1 or Grade 2, their journey would be quite difficult.


    Brian looked at his membership card with aplicated look, Grade 1. Very distant affinity for pursuing Elysia with the same group approach. He and David might only be able to train themselves in holy magic to the first level.


    "Okay, everything is done with your new membership card. Please follow the rules stated in the guidebook and you will be fine. Once again wee to the Holy Church." Gabrie put the pyramid crystal back into her [Space Bag] and then held her hand in front of her in a polite pose.


    "Priest Gabrie, how are we going to divide the study group?" Emily asked with a smile.


    "I only attended Grade 5 training and this is my first time bing a Priest, what do you think is the best?" Gabrie tilted her head a little confused, she wasn''t very experienced.


    "Em, then what if you only invite students with affinity grades 3 to 5? That way you will have no trouble studying together." Emily suggested rmendations for her.


    "Yes, that''s fine. We''ll do with it."


    Gabrie nodded happily, she will be responsible for two students and one of them is a girl who has the same affinity as her. She had absolutely no idea about the device she was using couldn''t measure more than grade 5.

 Chapter 86: Feeling of Inferiority

    <h4>Chapter 86: Feeling of Inferiority</h4>


    "Elysia Avery, Evelyn Mitchell,e with me to my resident. We study together there. Maybe we can annoy my grandfather to teach us a thing or two." Gabrie happily invited.


    Elysia and Evelyn looked at each other before nodding at her and the three of them immediately headed out of the small church building to go somewhere in the main cathedral building.


    The students left in the room could only watch the two most talented girls in their ss go to a special ce with Pope''s granddaughter.


    Brian clenched his fists with confidence to get an additional title from his upationter. If he can be a great knight and able to master holy magic even simply in grade 1, he will get the title of Holy Knight and he must get it.


    They were grouped into four groups of four and two groups of three. Four male students were in one group and would be guided by a male senior priest, Lily immediately came out to call the Priests who were needed and did not yet have study group responsibility.


    When the 22 students had secured their new group with a senior priest as a coach in each group, Gabrie as the new Priest was cheerfully guiding her two cute juniors to her special resident.


    "Priest Gabrie, may I ask you a few questions?" Elysia asked as they entered the corridor in the cathedral and the three of them stopped walking.


    "Sure, don''t be shy to ask me but before that¡­ Since we''ll probably continue as a study group indefinitely, please don''t call me that name in private time. You two can call me Gabrie or E." Gabrie turned around and smiled at her two juniors.


    "Okay, in exchange, you can call me Ely. Nice to meet you, E."


    "Yes, call me Eve hehe... Greetings."


    Elysia and Evelyn didn''t mind that, they smiled back at E.


    "Wonderful. Nice to meet you too, Ely, Eve. This is the first time I''ve had this much responsibility. I might be a little clumsy, but please take care of me." E inteced her fingers happily.


    "With pleasure, please take care of us too."


    They continued their stride and then Elysia remembered that she opened the conversation to ask questions instead of introducing each other with familiar names.


    "E, are you really the granddaughter of the Pope, Alexander Celestine?"


    "Um, yes. He''s my grandfather. Do you know him, Ely?" E stopped and turned around again.


    "He''s famous, I''ve only met him once at the Holy Library." Elysia nodded slightly.


    "Hum, he''s always going out in public under the guise of his life magic abilities. Are you sure it''s him?" E tilted her head slightly.


    "Yes, I''m sure it really is him. I met him three days before the academy started, right after I enrolled. He opened his disguise to me so I couldn''t be wrong. At first, I really didn''t know him at all." Elysia nodded again innocently, she needed to know a little about the Pope from his granddaughter firsthand before meeting himter.


    "Oh my... Then it can''t be wrong, it''s my grandfather. Grandfather dide out and spend a long time in the Holy Library that day. He sure is hard to spot when he''s in disguise."


    E nodded in understanding. E didn''t know what Elysia meant was she really didn''t know Pope at all until she found out from some books about the Holy Church, not because of his disguise.


    "What, Ely... So you enrolled in the academy three days before you came to the dorm room? Seven days of loneliness and I thought I was going to live alone... I should only have waited 4 days if you visited the dorm room first." Evelyn puffed her cheeks in dissatisfaction.


    "Fufu... You''re like a pufferfish again, Eve. But why does the Pope alwayse out undercover, E? Is there a special purpose?" Elysia giggled a little at Evelyn and looked back at E.


    "He really likes toe out with an ever-changing identity to observe the public. Sometimes and maybe, an old man who is selling flowers by the side of the road is him. I also don''t know why he has always been doing that for a long time, he never wanted to answer." E shook her head slightly, as clueless as Elysia.


    Elysia still smiled a little but her mind began to think and Elena joined in the analysis, they refused to believe that the fact that a prominent figure has always disguised his identity for a long time without reason.


    Alexander Celestine had not appeared in public as a Pope for a long time, the public only considered him to be meditating and cultivating to reach divinity as a god.


    In fact, the same person is often in public but with an identity that is always changing but nobody knows. There must be some hidden reason why he did that, Elysia and Elena came to a mutual agreement in their swift minds.


    "Mou~ You ignore me, I''ll scowl at you. You shouldfort me a little as my best friend. I was tortured for three days because of waiting for you, you cane early and greet me." Evelyn no longer puffed out her cheeks and pouted like what she said.


    "Oh my... It''s my fault, okay? Please forgive me. Don''t pout like that, your beauty will drop 20 percent. Tell me, what do I need to do to get your forgiveness?" Elysia immediately walked out of the press conference she had with Elena and immediately tried to make up with Evelyn.


    Even though she knew Evelyn had been waiting for a week, she just found out that she seemed so agitated to feel alone at that moment. It seemed a bit over the top, but if Elysia considered it from Evelyn''s point of view and her clingy personality then it might really be the case.


    "Mmm... I ept your sincere apology if you practice swords with me after this Deacon ss. You must apany me until I am satisfied."


    Evelyn was about to act tough at first and give a cute snort, but she didn''t have the heart to see Elysia''s worried face. Thetter did look guilty and sincere, albeit with a somewhat absurd reason.


    For some reason, she felt that her best friend would be taken over by E and she wanted to spend more time with Elysia.


    "Sure. After this, we will practice with practice swords, until you are satisfied." Elysia smiled happily and Evelyn was happy too.


    "Fufufu... The two of you are so close and familiar with each other. I feel jealous, can I be present in your sword training? You can use my private training ground and there is no need to return to the academy training field."


    E held her hand in front with a yful smile, she wanted to be invited to y together. She had many friends and many people approached her whether male or female but none of them were close to her, unlike the friendship of her two junior girls.


    "Of course, you cane with us, E. So, we can practice swordsmanship at your training ground togetherter. Sorry to trouble you in advance."


    "No, Ely. It''s not a problem at all. You can train there as you please while in the cathedral." E waved her hands slightly in front.


    Right now, Evelyn could only ept what Elysia had decided, she watched E whileparing to herself in her mind. She has admitted that she and E share some simrities in physical form but her heart says she is inferior to E.


    Her heart also told her that she needed to train harder so as not to be left too far away from Elysia who is very talented and looks perfect in every way.


    The feeling of inferiority she had left for a long time came back just because of E but for so many reasons she didn''t feel inferior to Elysia who was much more talented, she was happy instead.

 Chapter 87: Private Residence in a Special Area

    <h4>Chapter 87: Private Residence in a Special Area</h4>


    "E, where is your grandfather at this time? Is he going out in his disguise?" Elysia asked again as they continued their steps, this time E was no longer walking in front but beside Elysia.


    "Now is the fifth day of the week, he wille outter in the afternoon. Mmm... Yes, Ely, Eve. Please don''t tell anyone about my grandfather who likes to go out undercover, okay? That information is only known by a few people."


    E cautiously reminded her because she had been told by her grandfather to keep the secret so that no one else knew.


    "Yes, I''m good at keeping secrets." Elysia nodded in understanding, she deliberately lured E into telling more about it by admitting the incident at the Holy Library.


    "Sure, I can be trusted for secrets." Evelyn nodded too.


    "I''m d to hear that. Let''s go to my private residence in a special area. My grandfather and I live there, I''m sure he''s still there." E also nodded with a cute smile.


    "You don''t live in the academy dorm room, E?" Elysia turned to E in a somewhat surprised look.


    "Um, yes. My grandfather didn''t allow it, since the distance here to the academy was so close, the academy finally allowed it."


    Elysia nodded slightly while estimating useless things on her mind. If E lived in a private residence in the Holy Cathedral which indirectly even this small magnificent ind belonged to her grandfather and he was the leader of a superpower with authority scattered throughout each city, wasn''t she a real princess too?


    The three young girls walked through a special corridor with special ess as well. They need an ess permit to enter the private residence in a special area.


    E immediately borrowed Elysia and Evelyn''s membership card and then she did something with their card with a cube that she took from her [Space Bag]. After that, she swiped three membership cards in a special tool on the wall near therge closed door.


    "Here I will return your membership card, the two of you now have ess to the special area by swiping your membership card there before opening this big door."


    E returned the membership cards of her two juniors who might be close friends, then she pointed to a special device on the wall by therge door.


    "What will happen if we don''t get permission from that device over there? What you did earlier with a cube was to give us ess rights?"


    "Yes, I have the authority to do that. If we don''t have ess rights, we will bounce off because of an invisible wall." E nodded at the confused Evelyn.


    "Very sophisticated." Elysia was amazed when she found out about a security system like a barrier. She immediately thought of Vanessa still following behind in camouge.


    ''Vanessa,e to me and go over my head. We will enter a special area.''


    ''Yes, master.''


    A white cat in its camouge and energy nket immediately jumped up and sprawled over Elysia''s head as they opened the huge door and entered it.


    Elysia sensed something was blocking them a little but she managed to enter safely and Vanessa was still sitting on her head, thetter getting off her master after they passed through the barrier door to y around.


    After they walked a little through the corridor and it became an open corridor, a lovely garden with a small fountain, and an attractive fish pond decorated with beautiful flowers and charming nts in almost all parts of the garden.


    There was also a pavilion for rxing by the fountain, but the three girls froze immediately when they saw an old man without a top shirt standing near the pavilion looking at his reflection in the mirror he was holding.


    "Hmm, my disguise this time is perfect. Although my good looks have dropped by about 30 percent, I have apletely different face. Even the girl I met in the library six days ago wouldn''t recognize me."


    Alexander stroked his beard and nodded confidently as he put the mirror back onto his [Space Bag] on his waist. This had be a routine before he came out with a new disguise in the past six days, and all because of a girl he met in the Holy Library at that time who could find out himself without knowing his true identity.


    He didn''t know what the girl was doing, but her purplish-blue eyes seemed to be able to see and prate his disguise.


    "Yes, look at this amazing muscr body and this healthy body that is usually wrapped in robes and clothes every day. Nobody will know that this grandfather has a big muscle boom."


    He tried some cool poses to show off his muscles in his arms and upper body without realizing that three girls froze at the sight of him.


    "Oh no, the bicep on my left arm is a little soft. I need to do a little training for you in the evening." Alexander pinched the bicep of his left hand anxiously.


    "Grandpa, what are you doing in the morning like this?" Elysia immediately came out of her shock then greeted the old man who told her to call him Grandpa.


    "Ouh? Oh! You''re the girl I met at the Holy Library six days ago. Good, you really need to call me Grandpa. But why do you recognize me? My face should be very different." Alexander immediately looked at the three girls behind him then took out a mirror again to double-check.


    "You, grandfather, really. Please dress properly, you are the Pope for the sake of the world... Ely, Eve, don''t look. We church girls need to be holy from sin."


    E reprimanded her grandfather then she closed the eyes of her two juniors with her hands while blushing slightly then closed her eyes. She was always taught by her mother to like to do good things and stay away from sin. Seeing the body of a man who was not her husband was a sin for the girl, her mother taught her.


    "Well, I was here myself a while ago, I didn''t expect you toe back so quickly, E. How was your day as a priest on the first day you met new students?" Alexander smoothed his gold-white Pope robe to be worn properly without feeling awkward or embarrassed.


    "My day was good, I have two juniors as my study partners who are my responsibility. Grandfather, this is Elysia Avery, and this is Evelyn Mitchell." E opened her eyes again, no longer covering the eyes of her two juniors with her hands.


    "Hum, that''s great. Me, Alexander Celestine. You know me, right?" Alexander nodded then looked at Elysia and Evelyn. The two girls who didn''t understand the question just nodded awkwardly.


    "Err... Elysia, why can you recognize me at one nce? Even my granddaughter can''t recognize me if I''m not in this special area." He stroked his long beard again, still in disguise.


    "Well, it''s you because it''s you. I know because I know too." Elysia smiled wryly and didn''t know what to answer, there was no way she could tell that she could see the status screen.


    "Hmm... How about you, Evelyn? E, what do you think? Can you recognize me on this face?"


    "You look so different from your usual face. Apart from your long and familiar beard, I would have a hard time recognizing you, grandfather." E answered honestly.


    "Your face is very different from the face I know in books, grandfather." Evelyn nodded slightly.


    "See, I am so hard to identify, Elysia. Are those purplish-blue eyes that have broken through my disguise and seen who I am?"


    "Umm... That might be true, I don''t know. If you disguise yourself in E''s form I might also have a hard time recognizing you, or maybe even mistaking you as E." Elysia felt a little awkward when Alexander looked at her again.


    Alexander coughed as if he was choking on food. Even with all of his talents he could not possibly change his form, let alone change gender. All he did was disguise his face into another face with life magic.


    Surprisingly, Elysia seemed to know it was him even though his face was different.


    What really happened, Elysia didn''t see much change in Alexander''s face and she could recognize him without even looking at the status screen, something Elysia and Elena don''t understand.

 Chapter 88: Healing Magic

    <h4>Chapter 88: Healing Magic</h4>


    "Wha... What... I won''t allow it! Grandfather, you can''t use my form as your disguise. If you dare to do it, I won''t talk to you indefinitely and I won''t cook any food for you." E was surprised by Elysia''s statement and worried that her grandfather might actually be able to do it.


    "Cough... I won''t do it even if I can change my entire form which means it''s impossible because I can''t do it with all my talents and abilities."


    "Hum, you better be that way." E studied her grandfather''s face which had returned to his true face without a disguise then nodded lightly.


    "Grandpa, Eve, and I are the new Deacon. What do we need to do on this first day of the Deacon ss?" Elysia tried to shift the topic to what they were going to do today.


    "Hmm... A Deacon doesn''t have so many tasks, your job is to learn whatever you want. In every meeting this once a week, you can study for the priesthood and then learn holy magic, practice the sword of the holy path, or help people."


    "That''s right, Ely. That''s why we created a study group for the new Deacon." E added the answer from her grandfather.


    "Then, have you also been a Deacon under the guidance of a Priest, E?"


    Evelyn asked innocently but her eyes were suspicious. E is the granddaughter of Pope Alexander, there could not be a better guide to her than him, not to mention her parents.


    "Em... To be honest no, I was directly under my grandfather''s tutge."


    E moved her two fingers to touch each other many times in a somewhat embarrassed manner. She was the only Grade 5 affinity at the time and none was better than her own grandfather whom she met every day.


    Elysia and Evelyn nodded in understanding, but Elysia''s original question hadn''t been answered.


    "What are we going to do now?" Her question is repeated more directly.


    "How about we practice holy magic first? That special magic must be considered very carefully, the burden is quite heavy, especially for novice Deacon. While the grandfather is still here, let''s bother him to teach." E smiled sweetly at her grandfather like a child asking for candy.


    "Sure. Since your two juniors are now your responsibility then I will be your tutor Elysia and Evelyn. Let''s go to our private training ground." Alexander invited the three girls and walked into one of the rooms around the beautiful garden earlier.


    "Speaking of holy magic, what grade did you get from the affinity calction, Elysia, Evelyn?"


    As they walked towards the private training ground, Alexander asked lightly to consider their level of training.


    "Grandfather, you may not believe it but Ely has a grade 5 affinity! Whereas Evelyn has a grade 3 affinity." Not the one being asked the question, but E answered cheerfully.


    Evelyn pouted a little, somehow she felt herself being belittled even though no one did.


    "Hoho... Grade 5, just like you, E. You must be very talented, Elysia. Then for you, Evelyn. Don''t be discouraged or feel less talented, if you practice well maybe you can use life magic soon."


    Alexander nodded with understanding then gave motivation to Evelyn who seemed a little pouted, she did not escape from his keen eyes and his life experiences that have lived for more than a thousand years.


    "Yes, grandfather." Feeling what she felt and was thinking was discovered by Pope, Evelyn immediately fixed her attitude and expression to be her normal self.


    "Oh yes, Ely. Why do you call my grandfather, Grandpa?"


    "I said it by ident and Grandpa asked me to call him by that name." Elysia gave aplicated smile as she answered E.


    She just found out from the book that Pope would be called grandfather by everyone, so only she called Pope Alexander by the name Grandpa because she was asked by him.


    "Yes, that''s true. Only Elysia called me Grandpa with love and care. Even my son, daughter-inw, and granddaughter always call me grandfather."


    Alexander hugged his body in a quirky way as if to mock his granddaughter who used to call him Grandpa in the past, he already taught her with great difficulty but she followed like everyone else.


    "..."


    Elysia didn''t know what to say, Evelyn could only nod and gaped a little in surprise, while E just rolled her eyes.


    E has not called Alexander by the name grandpa since she was five years old and changed to the name grandfather to follow their Bible. A Pope will be everyone''s grandfather, she is somewhat special than the others because she is rted by blood to him.


    Alexander immediately opened the door of their private training ground to practice holy magic.


    There was a training ground simr to that of the academy with a quarter of its size. They all walked into the room and the two girls who were entering there for the first time looked here and there to look around with curious expressions.


    "Very well, young Deacons. Let''s begin our lesson in the morning today with an exnation of holy magic."


    Alexander gave an opening like a teacher teaching his students, the three girls who followed him to the center of the practice site immediately listened attentively.


    "Holy magic is a supernatural power that can only be used by a small number of people apart from the magic that is sufficiently burdensome to the body. Healing, blessings, incantations, prayers, and songs have be a medium of holy magicmonly known in society, and I''m sure you already know that..."


    Alexander continued his long story like he was telling a fairy tale to a little girl who liked to hear stories. He exined from holy magic is the benevolent counterpart of malicious dark magic to what can be done with holy magic.


    Holy magic imposes a considerable burden on the body for good reason, as there is much more to it than elemental magic. Life magic as the highest level, origin from healing magic which became the most powerful and dangerous magic at the same time.


    Life magic indirectly regtes, assists, or controls something or part of the living. Healing magic is not as simple as it seems to be used properly, the user must know the source of the problem in the body that must be helped for healing.


    Apart from healing magic, what wasmonly used in society was a blessing. Much like Enhancement Magic but done for other people towards something they are going to improve or give.


    "Right now, we will learn about healing magic at the most basic level by healing small external wounds. You have to know what you have to do with these wounds, stop the bleeding, cover the wound until it ispletely healed." Alexander took out a table and took two rabbits from the cage at the end of the room.


    "Yes, now these two rabbits are injured. Flow your magic energy into this rabbit''s body and direct it to the damage on its skin. If you can find the stream, support it with magic energy to stop the bleeding and help the threads you find afterward to close the wound, then assist it again until the wound ispletely closed and healed."


    He made a small cut in the body of the two rabbits to make a small wound and put the two rabbits on the table and held them back with magic so they didn''t run.


    Evelyn had a lot of trouble there and Alexander understood it. Meanwhile, Elysia and E only watched for a moment.


    "Don''t worry about it, our subject and topic this time is to find the source of the wound problem with your magic energy flow and find the stream to heal the wound." Heforted Evelyn who failed again and again.


    Elysia can easily heal a minor wound on the rabbit with her fake healing magic, greatly impressing Alexander and E. She immediately went over to Evelyn''s side and then she took her hand as her friend looked depressed and gloomy.


    "Try to do as I learned. Gather your magic energy in your palm first with Hypmond and then connect your magic energy flow to the wound. Keep feeling it until you find the wound. When you find it, the color of the magic energy you emit bes slightly green. Yes like that..."


    Elysia is gently guiding Evelyn as thetter is a bit gloomy due to repeated failures and she has finally managed to heal the rabbit''s wound when she was directed by her best friend.


    "Yay! Ely! I did it! I finally did it! It''s all thanks to you!" Evelyn jumped up and hugged her best friend with great joy.


    Elysia could only hug her friend back and smile, she was just helping to direct Evelyn and she seeded herself after failing so many times.

 Chapter 89: Bitter Facts of Healing Magic

    <h4>Chapter 89: Bitter Facts of Healing Magic</h4>


    "Hoho... That''s amazing, Elysia. Not only talented at one go but you are also talented in teaching your friend. It is really appreciated."


    Alexander nods and strokes his beard with understanding. He knew very well that Elysia was more talented than his granddaughter from this incident alone.


    It took E over three hours to find the right feeling and it took her to use healing magic the first time she used this magic, but Elysia was only fleeting and capable.


    "Thank you, Grandpa. Eve, now you try to use healing magic one more time and we''ll see if you are proficient." Elysia smiled and patted her friend on the back to signal that the cuddling session was over.


    "En." Evelyn took her hug from Elysia to try practicing healing magic once again.


    Alexander immediately made one more small wound on the little rabbit for Evelyn to heal. Although she still failed twice, she finally managed to cure the rabbit on the third try. This time, Evelyn was already adept at using healing magic at the most basic level.


    For the next lesson, Alexander presented the theory and knowledge needed in holy magic, especially on life magic. He didn''t want to rush to teach too much holy magic because he was worried that the burden on the bodies of these two young girls would suffer a loss.


    Alexander conveyed how to heal internal wounds, curses, poisons, and diseases. Although all required a deeper understanding of the subject matter of the problem, it did broaden the horizons of their knowledge after being exined by the Pope directly.


    Especially Elysia who has a different way of magic and approach. She could use her advanced perception into her vision to find out the source of the problem and solve it easily, knowledge and theory were the things she needed the most for magic from her imagination.


    "But keep in mind, life magic is very dangerous if you use it for bad things. I will hunt you down if you dare to do it, understand?"


    Alexander did not forget to give a warning after his long exnation and story. The two innocent girls who were just learning new knowledge quickly nodded their heads repeatedly.


    "Grandfather, don''t scare my two cute juniors. They are good girls. Mother once told me that only good people can use life magic." E defended her two juniors.


    "Yes, only a kind and a noble-hearted person can use life magic to the highest level but not everyone has it, only the chosen ones. Do you know why I call that life magic can be dangerous and requires great responsibility if you have reached a certain level?" Alexander rolled his eyes at his granddaughter.


    "Please enlighten these inexperienced little girls, Grandpa." Elysia smiled lightly, she really wanted to know.


    "Sure. Just imagine at the level someone can control the blood, nerves, brain, or other body parts. Do you know what I''m trying to say?" Alexander smiled mysteriously and caused the girls to gulp their saliva, including E who didn''t know yet because she hadn''t asked.


    "They, they can kill people silently without evidence? Mind control? Oh no, they can make zombies too..." Elysia muttered nkly.


    "Well I don''t know what zombies you mentioned but it could happen even though no cases were found but that doesn''t rule out all possibilities. Hoho... Don''t put on a scared face like that, even I can''t control other people''s minds."


    Alexander slightly scratched his head awkwardly as girls looked at him suspiciously and one girl was terrified. He knew that suspicious look that already thought he could control other people''s minds.


    "Phew, I''m d to hear that, grandfather. So that''s the only possibility that could happen." E put her hand on her upper chest and let out a sigh of relief.


    "Of course, what kind of grandfather do you have in your mind filled with rainbows?" Alexander snorted helplessly.


    "Hehe... The all-round grandfather. You can do too many impossible things." E giggled happily, trying tofort her grandfather after mistaking it with a scared expression.


    "Besides that, life magic can also affect the surrounding nature and then living things other than humans such as nts, and animals, or even other races. But it all requires a much deeper understanding."


    The girls immediately nodded in understanding at the additional exnation and one girl there was happy that she joined this ss. She really got something new that she could do, namely life magic.


    "Oh, yes. I forgot to tell you a big secret in healing magic. Did you already know? E, you already know don''t raise your hand." Alexander remembered something very important but was overlooked.


    E who was excited to raise her hand slightly immediately became the slightly pouted E.


    Elysia and Evelyn looked at each other and shook their heads at Alexander. Even the former who had spent the night in the Holy Library for three days didn''t get any clues of what she had read on this topic.


    "This is an open secret for everyone who can use healing magic. In healing, our magical energy will support and help the patient''s body to heal from their injuries or illnesses. But it is not without cause and effect."


    Alexander paced back and forth as if he was building tension on the two clueless girls then continued his exnation.


    "Indirectly, we have made the body to heal much faster from wounds, and diseases that should be difficult to heal normally with herbs and medicines alone. The payoff is that it will erode the person''s lifespan depending on the severity."


    Alexander''sst sentence shocked Elysia so much, she tried not to nce at Vanessa for now. If that''s true, then she has pretty badly eroded her lifespan because of the incident in Avrora Forest.


    He felt it was natural that these two girls who had just be Deacon would feel this kind of shock, he didn''t know what Elysia was thinking right now. She is currently discussing with Elena on this topic.


    "Grandpa, is it absolute? Isn''t there a way to restore them to how they were? Is there always such a risk?" Elysia immediately asked after reaching a decision with Elena.


    "Hmm... Yes, there is no other way. They can only continue to get stronger by leveling up so that their life energy can cover their lost lifespan. Including us in healing ourselves with healing magic."


    "Isn''t that too, too much? If we heal someone then we are indirectly bringing them closer to death? We are also included if we use it for ourselves?" Evelyn stammered a little after escaping her shock.


    "It''s aw of nature, Evelyn. We don''t have the power for that, maybe only the gods know the solution. In fact, we can also sacrifice our life energy to heal someone who is beyond help. I really don''t rmend that, understand?"


    Alexander couldn''t help but have to tell the bitter facts of healing magic, facts that were not known to the public but were known to healers and some circles.


    Elysia and Evelyn nodded with slightly sad expressions but for different reasons. E could only let them go through it and digest it all first, as she did when she was told for the first time two years ago.


    "How do we know someone who has their lifespan eroded due to healing?" Elysia looked at Alexander''s face for a moment with hope.


    "Nothing changes if it''s a normal wound but it will show when they are seriously injured or have a serious illness. With proper and sessful healing methods, they will still lose a number of their abilities such as strength, stamina, speed, even the level drops... There is no definite answer but it does exist after hundreds of years of studies."


    "In that case, how badly will a person who is close to death lose his lifespan if we help him with healing magic and seed?"


    "Maybe their level will drop by a quarter to half from the initial level and then their entire body''s abilities will drop the same."


    Alexander answered Elysia''s question after thinking for a moment. He likes to enlighten clueless but curious people, that way they won''t get lost in the future.

 Chapter 90: Alexander the Great

    <h4>Chapter 90: Alexander the Great</h4>


    "Why... Why are we being told the bitter secret of healing magic this early? Wouldn''t it be better if we didn''t know the same as the general public?" Evelyn couldn''t help asking. Sometimes, she will prefer to be ignorant than omniscient.


    "I, we, the Holy Church, this Holy Cathedral trains and guides all its members to think wisely with full responsibility for the strength they possess. I, Alexander Celestine, as the possessor of life magic with the highest level and understanding in the Human Continent. Look at me, do you see me living unhappily?"


    Evelyn could only shake her head when the Pope looked at her with a kind smile.


    "That''s right. I live happily, and every day I live among people without anyone knowing me."


    "Thank you, grandfather. I will try to think wisely from now on and in the future. I understand responsibility, the cause and effect of life magic, healing magic."


    Evelyn tried to clear her head by trying to think positively and see the good over the bad. Everyone will definitely die, people who are sick would prefer to be healthy with healing magic even though there is a price they need to pay, namely the lifespan of that person''s own life energy.


    A healer would be very unfortunate if they used their own life energy to heal someone all the time. It is tantamount to voluntary suicide which is not really needed, the grave sin that is clearly stated in their Bible regarding suicide.


    She sighed and returned to her normal self, she was able to properly digest all that she had gained in two hours of practicing using healing magic, hearing exnations and stories like valuable lectures from the Pope in person.


    Elysia also quickly digested and processed everything she already understood and what she just knew. Life energy, the risk from healing magic, strong life magic, lifespan, and everything she got today she processed together with Elena.


    Only one word they underlined as an important sentence, namely that only the gods know the solution. It wasn''t absolute after considering the magic energy she possessed already exceeded the norm by a veryrge margin, Energy Points with a thirteen digit number.


    Based on the title Harold used to call her when she was in Elena''s form in the Avrora Forest, she could actually call herself a Goddess with too much magical energy.


    That way she can do the impossible bes possible. Vanessa is thought to have lost so much of her lifespan from the recovery that Elysia made when the winged white tiger was dying.


    Elysia and Elena just need to figure out how to return Vanessa''s lifespan to normal as when they first met. Somehow Elysia felt so guilty just thinking about that.


    Elysia nced at the white cat wandering around the training ground, right behind Pope and near the rabbit hutch.


    [| Lv. 155 | Spirit Beast | Vanessa | Heavenly Winged Tiger | HP: 124,000 / 124,000 | EP: 63,000 / 63,000 |]


    The pupils in Elysia''s eyes widened slightly when she saw Vanessa''s status, she has never seen her status screen again after the events at Avrora Forest and this really shocked her.


    Vanessa''s level is still the same but her Health Point and Energy Point have been halved. For example, if Vanessa can live for five hundred years then she can only live for 250 years. With a note, Vanessa has not been restored to normal or has not leveled up.


    ''Lil Ely, try asking about life energy. If we know what it is, we can restore Vanessa to normal, her whom we met before the tragedy of the explosion.''


    Elena immediately gave advice. She knew very well what Elysia had nned and a long discussion some time ago had reached a decision.


    "Grandpa, may I ask one more thing?"


    "Sure, continue with your question." Alexander nodded once.


    "How do we know about life energy? Is it like magic energy?"


    Elysia''s question also caught the attention of two girls who seemed to be curious as well. At this time, the three girls immediately looked towards Alexander curiously.


    "Err... Well, I also don''t know the exact answer because I haven''t attained divinity. Maybe it''s like the soul that living things use to live. It might also be like magic energy but to support life which is always eroded as long as we live until we die someday in the future."


    Alexander replied carefully after thinking for a moment. He also doesn''t know the exact answer and only exins it based on his experience and understanding that has lived for more than a thousand years.


    The girls nodded innocently looking a little clueless and didn''t really understand, but one ck-haired girl over there knew what she needed to doter.


    "Grandpa, I have read everything about you ording to your order. I have also read your book under the title Alexander the Great from volume 1 to volume 5! Is that true, the book ording to your life story?"


    Elysia pped her hands silently after she knew what she needed to do and felt calm. She with a cheerful expression tried to divert to rted topics.


    "Hohoho... You are indeed my good granddaughter. Yes! Now you will be my granddaughter! I convert you, Elysia Avery to be my granddaughter! Yes, that''s right! The book with five volumes is a story of my youth. Hmm... You know it''s me even though I wrote my book under the name Great Landlord as the author. Incredible."


    Alexander happily patted Elysia''s shoulder lightly. The book by the title Alexander the Great is a metaphorical exaggeration which he wrote based on his youth. The story of a young man who is getting to know all corners of the world with a noble purpose, a hero to save the world.


    A fairy tale book that nobody knows that it is the real Pope in the story, with a little spice. In contrast to the historical story about him which is widely written and disseminated based on reality, this five-volume book entitled Alexander the Great is the epitome of his young imagination.


    Right now, there was a very talented girl who seemed to im to have read it with enthusiasm, wasn''t she a fan of his book?


    "..."


    Elysia is getting an exaggerated response that she didn''t expect. She hoped to gain something from something that wasn''t written in history books and books written by him, but this was what she got.


    She spent another two hours just talking about the storybooks written by Pope Alexander when he was young.


    Evelyn and E who don''t know anything about a book called Alexander the Great can only listen and watch as a spectator of a grandfather who is cheerfully talking about the story of his youth to a young girl.


    After those two grueling hours, Elysia had a better idea of ??how the Pope''s personality was when he was younger. One word to describe it, wayward.


    "So, Grandpa. You were dragged back to the Holy Cathedral when you were ascended to a Saint by your father to get married? Then you did what you experienced with your son? Fufufu... Very simr in terms of love stories." Elysia giggled with amusement when shebined true stories with fabricated fairy tales.


    "What doth thee knoweth, oh dram mistress. The story of my youth is filled with action and adventure, I was dragged back from my adventure story because of the difficult task and big responsibility."


    Alexander didn''t like it when he was equated like that, the ent in his story came out identally.


    "While my son is heartbroken because his idol died young and vowed to travel to various parts of the world as single, of course, I have to teach him some manners and general knowledge after letting him be single for decades without being able to move on."


    He stroked his beard wisely like a responsible father and head of a family. Hepletely disagrees and doesn''t want to admit that what he did is simr wherever the listener tries to understand it, even though he and his son were both dragged back to get married.

 Chapter 91: Western Kingdoms Problems

    <h4>Chapter 91: Western Kingdom''s Problems</h4>


    "Speaking of your son, Grandpa. Where is he now? E?" Elysia looked at Alexander and then at E curiously, Evelyn was also curious because of her.


    After spending a long time on the private training ground in a seated position listening to valuable lectures and long stories about young Alexander, they have moved to the pavilion near the fountain in the beautiful flower garden.


    "I have assigned Alfred and Lucia to regte the stability of the Xeafinata Kingdom in the Western Region since five years ago. Sigh... Since that incident and tragedy, the Western Region has be increasingly unstable and chaotic to the point that the Holy Church must directly interfere in the government." Alexander sighed then leaned back in his chair.


    "Yes, my parents were given a mandate from grandfather to help maintain and stabilize the chaotic kingdom. My parents left with five Cardinals and their entire army, they will also be assisted by the Holy Church that is spread across the Xeafinata Kingdom." E held her own hand in herp.


    "The current Devil Emperor tragedy?" Elysia continued as she remembered Sylvia.


    "Yes, it''s all the work of Xeafinata Kingdom''s Emperor itself. That Magnus brat disappeared after the husband and daughter of the devil couple who was attacked by his troops managed to escape and he returned as the Devil Emperor to take revenge for his wife''s death." Alexander looked far towards the sky as he stroked his long white beard.


    The Emperor of the Xeafinata Kingdom sent military aggression to conquer one of the devil cities closest to his region. On their way to their destination city, the troops from the Xeafinata Kingdom met a couple from the devil race and their newborn daughter.


    The conquest of the city also meant ughter, the troops did not hesitate to attack the small family that came from the mortal enemy of the human race.


    The wife without hesitation sacrificed herself by detonating her magical energy to give her husband and newborn daughter a chance to escape when they were surrounded with no hope of survival.


    She managed to bring many humans to fall with her to hell and the husband immediately fled with the newborn daughter after killing several humans with wrath and tears after his wife turned to dust.


    Even so, the city conquest was still carried out and seeded in killing many devils living there. The fallen city and the surrounding area became part of the Western Region after that and became a great defensive city for the Xeafinata Kingdom.


    The husband at that time could only run away because of his wife''sst wish, and he quickly bes a Devil Emperor to unite the entire Devil Continent under his rule.


    The four Emperors who ruled on the Devil Continent became his subordinates after a great power battle by the man who ascended the throne known as Dn Transcendent.


    Magnus Walsh, the Emperor of the Xeafinata Kingdom immediately disappeared when he got the news about Dn Transcendent, the man who had unified the Devil Continent would immediately get his revenge.


    At that time, in broad daylight, Dn was alone about to kill the Xeafinata Kingdom Emperor but his target had disappeared somewhere along with his entire family. In his rage, he destroyed the empty castle in the capital of the Xeafinata Kingdom.


    After killing anyone rted to Magnus Walsh who could be found, Dn Transcendentpletely hunted down Magnus Walsh in various ways, but thetter seemed to have disappeared somewhere without a trace to be found.


    Long searching for nothing, he with his main army directly attacked a city that was once a city of devils and was turned into a city for humans.


    Falsegarde City is a city of massacre tragedy that urred three months ago as revenge for everything the Xeafinata Kingdom did to the medium-sized city that was imed to be human territory during the military aggression that killed the Demon Emperor''s wife.


    A story that has been included in a history book in the Holy Library. Elysia has read it with intricate and understanding as to why these two races will continue to be sworn enemies not now orter, but maybe forever.


    The blood grudges of the human race and the devil race are deep and will deepen over time. Who knows what will dilute this thick enmity in the future.


    "Isn''t that so irresponsible? The emperor fled from his own kingdom when his life was in danger?" Evelyn responded, somewhat disgruntled and disappointed.


    "And that''s what has happened. The problem in the Xeafinata Kingdom is now a problem for all kingdoms. Nobody dared to ascend the throne to rece that brat. Therefore, all kingdoms sent troops to help the Western Region, it has be even hotter since the fall of Falsegarde City." Alexander nced at Evelyn out of the corner of his eye.


    "Isn''t that amazing, he was able to escape from the sight of the Devil Emperor who rules the entire Devil Continent. Maybe he''s hiding at the end of the world?" Elysia smiled slightly.


    All the world''splicated affairs are not her job to solve. She is nothing but a little girl who has only lived in this world for one week since her arrival.


    "Maybe, I don''t know. I also tried to find him but was not found. Only the gods know where he is hiding. I really want to kick his ass and throw him into the fire pit. He has the status and strength as Emperor for the sake of the world but chose to run away." Alexander shook his head.


    "Grandfather, your manner of speaking. You''re also Pope for the sake of the world." E replied with a smile.


    "Hmm... Let''s not talk about this topic anymore. Complicated matters like this are not your job, little girls. Right now, you only need to study and persevere in what you learn. The future is in the hands of the younger generation."


    "Yes, we will try our best." The three girls nod at Alexander.


    "It''s noon now, would you like to have lunch here, Ely, Eve? I''m good at cooking!" E pped her hands.


    "What a coincidence, we''re good at cooking too, right Ely?"


    "Yes, want to cook for lunch together? That way, it will finish faster."


    "That''s amazing! Let''s go to the kitchen, we have lunch to make. Grandfather can wait in the dining room." E moved from the pavilion with her two juniors to the room which was the residence.


    "Yes, yes." Alexander also went to his house and sat in the dining room waiting for three little girls to cook lunch.


    The room used as a residence was very simr to Elysia and Evelyn''s dorm room, except that it was much bigger and wider.


    Three cheerful girls who were cooking the food they had chosen from their discussion really made Alexander happy and calm, his granddaughter finally had two close friends who could be brought home and yed together without worry.


    So far, there are only people who approach her with ulterior motives because she is his granddaughter or they try to take advantage of her innocent personality and kindness.


    A person''s personality can be seen from the aura emitted from their body, mind, or soul which is always emitting a holy or tainted aura.


    Elysia and Evelyn have the same holy aura as his granddaughter, so he can breathe a sigh of relief and doesn''t have to keep an eye on her, like when some idiot was trying to charm her.


    Lunch is ready and the three cheerful girls eat with Alexander who is happy with this quiet life. Warm and delicious food apanied by three girls chirp that apany the day as if to add to the taste of the dish.


    "I''m full, now it''s time for myself to go to town." Alexander wiped his mouth with a tissue after finishing three delicious dishes.


    "What identity are you going to use this time, grandfather?" E asked lightly.


    "Maybe a fisherman... I haven''t been fishing in a while."


    "Then have a good day, grandfather."


    "Have a wonderful day with lots of big fish, Grandpa."


    "Have a beautiful day, grandfather."


    E, Elysia, and Evelyn convey their blessings to Alexander who is about to go out to do his routine.


    "Hoho... I have been blessed by three beautiful little girls, my day will surely be beautiful and wonderful. I went fishing and the big fish woulde to me without being asked or given bait. You can go y as you please, Elysia and Evelyn. Make yourself at home. E will take good care of you."


    Alexander lightly walked out of the private room after receiving a response from the three girls who were tidying the dining table.

 Chapter 92: Sparring in Swordsmanship

    <h4>Chapter 92: Sparring in Swordsmanship</h4>


    "So what are we going to do now?" Elysia asked the two girls who were sitting with her on the living room sofa lightly.


    "Practice swordsmanship! You made a promise to me, Ely." Evelyn pumped her hands in front of her body with fervor.


    "Sure, let''s do that. E, you said you wanted toe with us. Is that still valid?" Elysia turned to the girl sitting on the other side of her.


    "Yes, I also want toe! We can use the training ground earlier. Let''s go there immediately." E invited as she got up from the sofa.


    The three girls immediately returned to the training ground where they practiced healing magic and received lessons from the Pope a while ago. The table was gone but there was really no practice sword as far as the eye could see to all corners of the training ground, just arge empty exercise area with a few pets in cages at the end of the room.


    "E, where are the practice swords for us to use?" Evelyn couldn''t help asking.


    After cooking together, she already felt more familiar with E and she tried not topare the girl who looked a little like her at first nce.


    A body that does look mature at a young age, with long golden hair and a daughter from an Emperor ss person. Apart from different eye color and facial beauty, they look alike but with different talents and personalities.


    Evelyn couldn''t help butpare herself to E in various ways and thetter often came out victorious in her mind. Because of that, she feels inferior but she is trying not to think about it because E is a good girl and has no bad intentions.


    "Hum ~ Hum ~ You must never have thought that behind this wall is the sword you are looking for." E hummed while walking cheerfully towards a wall that looked the same as the others, then she shifted it slowly.


    "Wow! Is this an arsenal? There are so many weapons!" Elysia was struck by the sight of arge room filled with weapons, a roomrger than Instructor Dillon''s arsenal which she visited yesterday.


    Within that hidden room were various practice swords that were numerous and varied from what was prepared on the training ground in the academy. Even real weapons exist with stunning variations but none more than Spirit Grade weapons.


    Evelyn was also amazed to look here and there and entered to follow the other two girls.


    "Er, this practice sword feels tougher and sturdier than the training sword in the academy." Elysia raised one practice sword from the sword rack while tapping it with her hand.


    "Hehe ... Of course, the practice sword is made of quality wood from the Eothrus tree. In the academy, it is made of Iasheam wood. This practice sword is strong to withstand the collision force of the sh between two Great Masters if only using physical strength without magic." E exined happily.


    Elysia and Evelyn go around for a moment in the armory to look at all the weapons curiously.


    "Apart from sharp weapons, there is also a magic wand, amazing. Unlike Instructor Dillon''s arsenal which only has sharp weapons." Evelyn took a wand with a round green crystal on it from the weapon rack.


    "Yes, this warehouse has all forms of weapons collected from my grandfather''s adventures. Instructor Dillon? Have you ever entered his arsenal?"


    "Un, Ely sessfullypleted the challenge from him and received a reward in the form of a weapon of choice from his arsenal." Evelyn replied innocently as she returned the wand she was holding and took out a magic wand shaped like a long stick from the shelf.


    Elysia who was looking at the long spears on the weapon rack was quite surprised by Evelyn''s answer. Instructor Dillon asked them to keep it a secret, right?


    "Marvelous, that''s great, Ely! The challenge in the first week of the new ss is actually a challenge that is impossible toplete, only a motivation for students to practice and study more diligently. Youpleted an impossible mission in the first year, I am very impressed."


    E immediately approached Elysia and grabbed her hand with sparkling eyes, thetter was relieved that the former didn''t question what weapon she took.


    Evelyn did not divulge any secrets or touch any secrets because what was secret was the weapon Elysia took and not Instructor Dillon''s arsenal or Elysia''s victory over the challenge.


    "Why is that impossible, E? It is true that challenges are given for motivation, but can''t students still win the challenge and get the reward from the teacher?" Elysia tilted her head with a confused expression.


    "Hmm... I was asked toplete aposite magic inscription in a special crystal that had beenpiled to make it work into a magic item to make people fly during the magic research ss yesterday." E answered back with a big smile.


    "..."


    Evelyn was stunned and Elysia was speechless. It is a rather impossible challenge for students at the Apprentice level who are not truly experienced in the field.


    The two of them finally understood why E ended up finding it an impossible challenge, and maybe she and all the students in the third year so far have neverpleted the challenge given by the teacher.


    "Despite being called an impossible challenge, Ely has already sessfullypleted two challenges!" Evelyn''s sweet mouth is itching not to reveal the greatness of her best friend, for some reason she doesn''t even know.


    Elysia nced at Evelyn once again. She had the urge to gag Evelyn''s cherry mouth and smack her soft ass, really.


    "Incredible! I was impressed and it''s multiplied by two! Did you have tinum grade talent in the first year, Ely?"


    "I have a silver card and because of that I share a dorm room with Evelyn."


    Elysia was a little overwhelmed by the girl who was still holding her hand with sparkling eyes and awe. She did not want and will not lie, she answered with what has be a fact.


    "En, is that so? That''s a bit strange in my opinion. Even now, I feel like I have talent below you. I only managed to go from gold to tinum grade talent in the third year after struggling so hard." E also tilted her head in confusion but she didn''t think for long after giving her opinion.


    Evelyn felt the same way, she frowned and Serena came to mind. Unfortunately, she immediately shook her head to dismiss the suspicions and thoughts that might be nder for innocent people.


    The three of them continued to go around the arsenal on the training ground to see all the training or real weapons until they finally chose the training weapon they wanted to use in their sparring.


    Elysia chose odachi only because of Celestia, Evelyn chose the short sword because it was her favorite weapon, and E chose ymore as her gship weapon. The three of them returned to the center of the training ground to decide who would have a spar against whom.

 Chapter 93: Home Visit

    <h4>Chapter 93: Home Visit</h4>


    "Huff... Huff... Ely, don''t you feel tired? We''ve all been sparring swordsmanship for four hours, you know?" Evelyn was gasping for breath as she took a breath, shey on the ground sweating.


    "Em? You''re the one who asked until you''re satisfied, right? Look at E, she''s... Well, she''s down too."


    "Elyyyyy... Is your stamina too much? I''ve only fought Eve eight times, but you''ve already taken turns against us twenty times."


    E was about to be pointed by Elysia but she immediately copsed, her legs and arms were sore now. For now, she was only relying on her natural recovery rather than healing magic.


    "No, I''m even more fragile than you. Just a very quick recovery, perhaps." Elysia wiped the sweat off her face with a handkerchief.


    "Eve, are you all right? Need a drink?" E moved and approached her friend who was lyingnguidly.


    "I''m fine, thanks for asking." Evelyn sat down and took a special drink from her [Space Bag] and drank it.


    "My goodness, Eve. Your arm was injured. Was it the blow from the hard sword earlier?" Elysia sat down beside Evelyn, a little worried.


    "Aah... I just realized it, too." Evelyn noticed that her left elbow was blistered and slightly bleeding.


    "It hurts? Want me to help heal it?"


    "No need, Ely. Maybe in a day or two, it''ll get better on its own. Pope''s exnation kind of got me thinking about my lifespan."


    "Hehe... It''s not like that, silly. That only applies to serious injuries, organ injuries, serious illnesses, loss of limbs, or something simr. If it''s external, it won''t reduce anything. Don''t worry and don''t be afraid."


    "Yes, that''s right. Grandpa only presented hypotheses from studies but not in too much detail. Lifespan and life energy are things we don''t really understand. Here, be a good girl and let me heal you."


    "Yes, please." Evelyn finally agreed and brought her wounded hand to her best friend''s delicate hands.


    Elysia cleaned the wound first with clean water then applied healing magic until the wound disappeared without a trace from Evelyn''s smooth hands.


    "It''s good as new now."


    "Why are you saying it like I''m a recently repaired item?" Evelyn puffed her cheeks cutely again.


    "Hehe... Let''s get up quickly. it''s four in the afternoon. We need to clean up from all this sweat and go home." Elysia poked Evelyn''s puffed cheek gently and then helped her to her feet, she helped E too.


    "Already going home? Why not stay overnight? My room is big, the three of us are more than enough to sleep together." E had a slightly sour face as she epted Elysia''s hand to help her up.


    Today was so fun for her to be able to share knowledge and y with two girls who have no hidden intentions and have afortable and kind aura.


    "We need to get back to the dorm room. We don''t feel good with the grandfather, do we, Ely?"


    "Yes, maybe another day." Elysia nodded lightly. She will do some further exploration of life energy with Vanessa after this, and staying overnight will hinder her.


    "Is that so? Then how about I stay over there? We can take turns making house visits! Can we?"


    Elysia and Evelyn looked at each other helplessly, E didn''t give up easily and looked at them with pleading eyes. It was hard for them to turn down a passionate innocent girl.


    "Sure, of course, you can but if you get permission from Granpa." Elysia relented and allowed it but on condition.


    "Yes! Of course, when the grandfatheres home I will ask his permission. Now let''s take a shower and wash off this sweat. Then let me introduce my room to you." E took the hands of her two juniors and led them back to the house room.


    They went to their respective bathrooms there then came out in new dresses with fresh and fragrant bodies. After that, E cheerfully dragged them to her room.


    "It''s so cute and pretty! Do you like cuddly dolls too, E?" Evelyn walked around therge bedroom and then took the biggest doll in the shape of a fish from the bed.


    "Hum, yes. It was my birthday gift from my father five months ago. She is Sera, I often hug her to sleep." E smiled sweetly then sat on the bed.


    "Hi, Sera. I also have a cuddle doll. She is L." Evelyn yed happily with the cuddle doll.


    "Your room is really big. Soft bed the size of six adults, then room eight times the size of ours." Elysia curiously looked here and there at the Holy Church''s princess room.


    The color decoration is charming but doesn''t leave a luxurious and holy impression from thebination of white and gold.


    "By the way, E. You said you had a tinum card? Didn''t the academy grant you a mansion during your school days?" She approached E and sat beside her.


    "Yes, the academy gave it but my grandfather forbade me to live alone. Since I had the golden privilege card, I never lived in the dorm room." E smiled as she piled her hands on herp.


    "Well, your location is quite close to the academy. Maybe you don''t need a mansion or resource packs. Grandfather will guarantee everything for you hehe..."


    Evelyn was joking lightly and E was giggling too because it couldn''t be any less than true. Her grandfather did give E everything she needed, far from what the academy could provide.


    "I just remembered, is Deacon ss today not a challenge whatsoever like other study programs? After lessons from Grandpa, we have lunch together and then y until eveninges." Elysia tilted her head slightly in confusion.


    "Fufu... You two definitely didn''t expect it. It''s just for another study group. We get direct training from my grandfather, you can ask whenever you want when he''s happy and not only in the first week. He''s generous." E patted her hands merrily.


    The three of them chatted for a moment then returned to the main room because Alexander would usually be back around half past five today.


    "Hohoho... How was your day, sweet young girls? Look at this, I got a big fish easily because of your blessing. Let''s party with fish for dinner." Alexander returned with a bright face and big smile, he took out a fish almost as big as himself from his [Space Bag].


    Not only the three girls were amazed, but a cat who was ying on the sofa also had her eyes sparkling when she saw a big fish.


    The three girls immediately cooked therge fish into several different dishes for variety. When the dish is ready, Elysia deliberately leaves some dishes in the kitchen for Vanessa.


    They ate together feeling warm and familiar even though two of the four of them had only just joined today. In another part of the dining area, in the kitchen to be more precise, there was a cat eating voraciously the dishes prepared by her master, in camouge.


    "Grandfather, can I stay in the dorm room with Ely and Eve? Pretty please? I''ve never known what a dorm room looks like." After having dinner together, E begged her grandfather with an adorable face.


    "Yes, sure. You can go straight to the academy tomorrow ande back at noon. I''ll be out early tomorrow." Alexander replied after drinking the warm herbal tea made by his granddaughter.


    "Um? Did something happen that you needed to go out early in the morning, grandfather?"


    "It''s nothing, I just want to see the city market. They are open early in the morning. Being a fruit or vegetable seller is not a bad thing hahaha..." Alexander brushed his hand lightly at his granddaughter who looked worried.


    "Then, thank goodness, we have breakfast for you in the fridge. You can warm it up tomorrow morning, grandfather." E let out a sigh of relief.


    "Yes, yes."


    After cleaning and tidying the dining table, the tes are also clean, and the kitchen is also tidy, the three girls said goodbye to Alexander before leaving from there.


    Alexander who was enjoying herbal tea looked towards the three cheerful girls who slowly walked out of the house. This was the first time he had allowed E to stay at a ce other than the Holy Church.

 Chapter 94: Raylee Help

    <h4>Chapter 94: Raylee Help</h4>


    "Big Sis, you really talked and asked Senior Raylee for a favor? So he can help us find out about Elysia''s origin?" Fran and his big sister were walking towards the Holy Cathedral and were followed by Bianca.


    "Yes, I talked to him yesterday about a girl in the first year who has imitated his footsteps in disguising her identity. I need to make him meet Elysia so that his speaking skills can help us in asking something to Elysia who is good at evasive words." Rosie felt very confident that her n would work this time.


    Even though she didn''t want to force or corner Elysia, Rosie only needed to know her origin or anything about her. She already thought of Elysia as her missing younger sister.


    "Are you sure Senior Raylee is in the Holy Cathedral, Rosie? You left yesterday without me, to meet him because of this?" Bianca grumbled a little.


    "Hehe... Sorry, I was just a little excited that I forgot to invite you. Today is the fifth day of the week, Raylee must have just finished training. He said he was interested in Elysia because of my story and he wanted to help us. Tomorrow is the magic ss for the first year. I''ll ask him to meet Elysia no matter what."


    Rosie clenched her fists with high enthusiasm and made Bianca sigh helplessly, the former had acted beyond her expectations. Meanwhile, Fran just nodded in agreement because of his big sister''s fast action.


    The training of the Holy Knight and Holy Mage had just finished, and many students walked out of the Holy Cathedral.


    Rosie, Bianca, and Fran were waiting near the Cathedral or more precisely the Holy Bridge, the connecting bridge between the maind in Aeddoterra City and the ind of the Holy Cathedral.


    Right from the main entrance, three people were walking together consisting of a dashing man with amber hair who was smiling broadly as if showing off his bright white teeth, a slightly above average man with light brown hair who seemed to be listening to his seniors passionately, and thest one was a skinny man with caramel hair who looked exhausted.


    Brian and David have just finished training with twice the training capacity and twice the normal duration, as the former lost to the mock battle against Elysia and needed to live up to his promise.


    The training time in the Deacon ss was actually only four hours, he trained to be eight hours and had David join as well, bing the same training duration as the real Holy Knight.


    When they finished practicing holy magic and holy sword techniques, they took part in real Holy Knight training after asking permission and managed to get to know a talented senior named Raylee Marsh, an eight-year student with tinum grade talent.


    "Hahaha... You also need to pay attention to your endurance and bodily abilities. Don''t ever challenge your limits carelessly likest year. It''s dangerous for your talent, you know." Rayleeughed lightly upon hearing a bacsh from Brian, a junior who asked for advice and direction.


    "Yes, I know senior. I suffered because of that. On the first day of this Deacon ss, I practiced twice as much as usual because I lost a mock battle against a girl I challenged." Brian nodded in understanding.


    "Ho? No problem, losing is not a failure, but you can use it as an excuse to continue to strive for better. Hmm... So, she just asks you to train twice as hard as your routine, she''s kind, huh. In my year they are rather cold and cruel as to punish the losers." Raylee stroked his chin.


    The first year now seems great and interesting even though the numbers are small, not to mention the girl Rosie talked about yesterday.


    These two juniors who liked to train hard also caught his eye. Brian has even received bacsh and made him fail the grade as well as David who was sick just before the promotion exam. The first year was a colorful batch.


    "Raylee! Here!"


    There was a cheerful girl''s voice from the Holy bridge, she was waving her hand at him. Raylee immediately came out of his short train of thought to approach the girl who greeted him.


    "Good evening, President Rosie, Vice President Bianca, and Fran. You guys hang out together a lot."


    "Yes, that''s us. Good evening too. I forgot to say yesterday, so I want to tell you now. The girl I told you yesterday will be in the magic ss tomorrow. So, I want you to go there with us, right after ss. Help us ask anything about her, her origin if you can. How? Can I?" Rosie greeted him back and immediately exined why she was here.


    Raylee had expected this to happen because of Rosie''s enthusiasm but it wasn''t this straightforward. He thought twice about the identity of the girl that Rosie wanted to find out, he suspected it with someone''s identity in mind.


    "Sure, I''m going to training ground 1 right in the middle of the day, at that time they must have just finished magic ss. Make sure you''re there too, otherwise it''s all in vain." Raylee nodded in agreement with a different intention, but not to help Rosie.


    "It''s my senior who has made my day difficult. Thank you in advance for your help." Rosie smiled happily, Elysia tomorrow can only answer honestly to her because of Raylee''s help.


    She did not know that Elysia was not lying and answering honestly but with a different point of view, then Raylee who had different thoughts on this assistance.


    Brian and David didn''t understand anything and could only stare at each other when they heard the conversation between their senior and the student council president.


    At the same time, there were chirping pleasant voices from three girls who were walking towards them. One girl with long ck hair walked and was apanied by two golden-haired girls, they chatted andughed together while talking about the cat that was hugged by the girl in the middle.


    "Sometimes I feel like Vanessa can appear from an unexpected direction or appear from nowhere." Evelyn shared the feeling she felt when she met Vanessa at Elysia''s feet without realizing it.


    "Oh my... She must be good at sneaking. Sweet Vanessa, you really love ying and following your master, right? What a loyal pet fufufu..." E gently stroked the adorable white cat who was very obedient.


    "Meow." The cat expressed her opinion.


    Just before Elysia was about to speak, several people approached them and greeted them in a friendly manner.


    "Hi, Elysia. What a coincidence we met here. Have you just finished with your Deacon ss?" Rosie smiled as she dragged Raylee, he immediately knew the identities of the three girls from their appearance alone.


    "Hello, President Rosie. Yes, what a coincidence. How can I help you?" Elysia nodded while examining the six people standing in front of her.


    There was a group of student council president she still recognized, then Brian and David, thest one was a tall man she didn''t recognize.


    "Good evening, Princess Evelyn. Holy Maiden, Princess Gabrie. You must be Elysia, right? Nice to meet you." Raylee immediately opened the conversation with a virtuous smile.

 Chapter 95: They Want to Know

    <h4>Chapter 95: They Want to Know</h4>


    "Yes, that''s me, but who are you? I''m sure this is the first time we''ve met, right?" Elysia tilted her head slightly, guessing this tall male student''s identity who seemed to know her.


    "Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Raylee Marsh, the Crown Prince of the Nachezan Kingdom in the east. Has Princess Evelyn forgotten me? Even though I visited the Ariatha Kingdom quite often with my royal father when you were a child?" Raylee put one arm on his chest and gave an introductory gesture.


    Evelyn was a bit confused initially, but she immediately remembered her childhood about a teenager who visited the Ariatha Kingdom with the Emperor quite often due to business and cooperation.


    "Ah! Are you Brother Ray? Is that possibly true!? Wha... It''s been a long time since we met, yes..." Evelyn was a little excited at the start, but she quickly lost her enthusiasm for some reason.


    "Yes, that''s me. It''s been about nine years since I visited your kingdom, if I''m not mistaken. By now, you have grown into a beautiful and elegant girl, no longer a whiny and spoiled girl."


    Raylee didn''t know why Evelyn suddenly changed her enthusiastic tone. He just continued his words in a friendly manner.


    "Yes, I''ve learned a lot and got here." Evelyn smiled, already back to her cheerful self.


    "Mhm! Oh, so you are Senior Raylee. I was nning to greet you after hearing about you from Teacher Ruth. Even so, before and after, I would like to thank you for no apparent reason."


    Elysia smiled so gracefully and beautifully. Some men and women were fascinated for a moment, but no one cared about them.


    Elysia really wanted to meet the senior who indirectly helped her a lot from the problems. Who would have thought the person in question woulde to her soon? Unfortunately, since Rosie was there, things might not be that simple.


    "Haha, it''s nothing. I heard you came from the south? Are you okay on your way here? About a week ago, some shocking events happened there." Raylee got into the small talk, not a direct question but a delivery of concern.


    "Unfortunately, I didn''te here from the south, Senior Raylee. But from the northwest, to be honest." Elysia nced slightly at the smiling Rosie. She could smell a hint of conspiracy from this coincidence meeting.


    "Is that so? Then, thank goodness. Northwest from here, right... It''s still within the territory of the Ariatha Kingdom. I have an acquaintance in the Lilozi City area. His name is Christopher Mills, a student who just graduated and became Viscount. Do you know him?"


    "That''s a pity. I am nothing but the girl from themon house. Please forgive me because I don''t know the person you mentioned, Senior." Elysia shook her head slowly.


    "Hm... Then, where is your city of origin?" Raylee had prepared a lot of word traps for Elysia to answer. But, he just wanted to confirm something, not actually inquired because of Rosie.


    "Hmm... I''m afraid I''m going to have to leave you in suspense on that one." Elysia smiled mischievously. It was a bit risky for her to answer the question by twisting the facts because Rosie''s help was quite astute.


    "No, you can''t answer like that! I''m not strong enough to suffer the suspense! The name of the city, only the name of the city youe from." Rosie immediately sulked. How could it not? Even with Raylee''s smooth help, Elysia was still very sneaky at dodging questions.


    Raylee smiled wryly. It seemed like his guess was correct, but it was still not enough to draw a conclusion based on people he knew.


    "I was taught not to answer questions like that. Maybe you are a suspicious and dangerous person. Only you and the Gods know. This little girl can only pray for her well being."


    "I am not suspicious and dangerous. I am an enforcer of justice and a protector of peace. Am I? Raylee, Bianca, Fran!" Rosie asked for immediate help.


    "Huff... Please don''t treat me like that. You seem very curious about trivial things that are a little too personal. I am nothing but an ordinary little girl. You have asked many times. If you stay that way, then forgive me for not talking to you again."


    Elysia was a little tired, and she tried something more straightforward with Elena''s suggestion. Otherwise, she didn''t know what President Rosie would do to her just to find out an answer on this topic.


    David was just quietly watching this conversation, but Brian looked at Raylee with a rather hostile gaze. Brian thought Raylee was after his idol girl.


    Bianca just followed the flow, and Fran didn''t know what to help. Besides that, Evelyn and E also had no role in the conversation because it seemed like President Rosie hade for Elysia.


    Rosie was shocked beyond belief. Not because of Elysia''s subtle threatening words, but because Elysia''sst sentence was simr to the one her little sister said when she was sulking.


    Elysia felt a little guilty seeing Rosie, who was silent with a shocked expression. Could it be, Rosie was surprised beyond what she could amodate?


    "Do you really want to know, President Rosie?"


    "Yes!!!"


    Rosie immediately returned from the thoughts of her memories. That response was spoken in unison by the students gathered around Elysia with enthusiasm, including Evelyn, who just joined in the fun.


    "But I don''t hehe... See youter, everyone. It''s already dusk, and the sun has started to set. It''s time for us to go home." Elysia smiled when she saw Rosie cheer up again.


    Unfortunately, the answer she gave really made Rosie down again. Still, thetter seemed to have confirmed something on her mind.


    After that, Elysia gave a polite farewell then walked away with the cat in her arms. E and Evelyn immediately followed her after giving their goodbyes to Rosie''s group.


    Raylee looked at Elysia''s back with some thoughts, then smiled and went in the same direction, as they were still on the bridge.


    Brian, who thought Raylee was a great senior, now had another opinion. He also went with David on his side.


    Rosie clenched her fist with a new conclusion and determination. She also walked away, and she was followed by Fran and Bianca. She would try a new method tomorrow, right after the first year magic ss.


    Just now, Elysia was already having a hard time with Raylee''s implied question. Maybe she should do something simr or with one that only had one answer, but she shouldn''t corner Elysia either.


    The student council president did not know that Elysia was just feeling tired. Elysia was not cornered or found it difficult to answer.


    Their brief conversation did not be the center of many people''s attention because it took ce near the Holy Cathedral. After they all crossed the bridge, which was getting deserted from the people, the nine students immediately scattered in four different directions and with different goals.

 Chapter 96: Another Coincidence Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 96: Another Coincidence Meeting</h4>


    "Ely, why does President Rosie seem so curious about your origins?" Evelyn asked, curious about what had just happened.


    "Maybe there is something we don''t know, and that has sparked President Rosie''s curiosity. I don''t like being cornered like that for personal matters." Elysia shook her head.


    "Yes, Ely. What you did was right. Suppose you feel the questions are too personal and feel inappropriate. In that case, it makes you ufortable, better to answer them straight away with a proper refusal. Otherwise, they won''t know their boundaries." E nodded in agreement.


    It had happened the umpteenth time, and she felt the same way, whether friends or not, boy or girl... They sometimes bothered her for various reasons and often made her ufortable.


    "Um, thanks, E. I''ll put that in my mind." Elysia expressed her gratitude for that.


    "d to help. By the way, where is your dormitory located?" E smiled faintly.


    "We''re in room 9AA."


    The three girls chatted lightly on the road, which began to be lit by the street lights. The sun was almost setting on the western horizon. They headed for the AA building located in the outer circle of the northern academy area.


    The dormitory building was ssic and simple but looked modern, with three floors with one ground floor and a storage area.


    As the three cheerful girls walked towards their destination dormitory, a girl with medium long hair and dark auburn color sat irritably on a bench near the AA dorm building. She was apanied by two of her servants on either side.


    Her brown eyes looked left and right, following her head that looked here and there with annoyance. She seemed to be looking for someone or was waiting for someone.


    Serena, with Cora, and Nico had visited this dormitory building several times. They even asked the dorm aunt about the upants of the 9AA dorm room.


    Unfortunately, after a few attempts to search and wait almost every three hours since the early morning, the girl they had been looking for hadn''t returned.


    The three of them arrived around seven, half an hourte, when Elysia and Evelyn left for the Holy Cathedral. Serena was about to take Elysia to her mansion based on a suggestion from her servants.


    That way, she could freely vent her emotions while hiding the facts for a year. Too naive with half-baked ns, and she didn''t even know what awaited her.


    This was the fifth time she hade here today, and she would wait for fifteen minutes on a bench some distance from the AA building. From there, anyone walking in and out of the building would be clearly seen.


    Some time passed with Cora and Nico apanying her until several girls'' chattering sounds came from the side. The girls had a pleasant chat about food matters.


    "Oh my... So with the thin bread dough that is given a variety of toppings from cheese, meat, mushrooms, sauce, and vegetables, we can make a variety of bread with a new type?" E got excited as she talked about the new recipe.


    "Yes, after we bake. It bes pizza. Family food that we eat together. You can change the topping as you wish, and it depends on your taste too." Elysia nodded happily after telling a recipe for one of the foods that did not exist in this world.


    "How about fish, shellfish and shrimp, or crab?" Evelyn added in the variety that came to her mind.


    "Well, that can be added as well but don''t use too many toppings, and cheese is mandatory. Some fruits might do it too, like olives." Elysia thought for a moment before answering.


    "It''s fascinating, and my interest has increased sharply. We need to make that tomorrow morning, hehe..."


    "Sure." Elysia just nodded innocently at E, who was imagining a pizza shape. They just had dinner with Pope, a big fish feast. So, it was unlikely they would be eating pizza tonight.


    "That''s great!" Evelyn felt the same way as E.


    Elysia knew many food recipes that she didn''t know, and what she did know was most of the things Elysia also knew.


    As they were about to walk towards their destination dormitory building, suddenly, three girls led by a girl with a slightly exhausted expression approached and stopped right in front of them.


    "Good evening, Miss Elysia and Miss Evelyn. What a coincidence we met here. Can you take a moment?" Serena came and greeted lightly, trying to put on a friendly expression and a virtuous smile.


    E just smiled silently beside Elysia. The girl who just came ignored and didn''t even greet her. Maybe, because that girl didn''t know her or didn''t even know her at all?


    "Good evening for you too." Evelyn answered simply, feeling suspicious.


    "Good evening to you too, Miss Serena. Is there anything we can do for you?" Elysia answered with a somewhatplicated smile. People came to greet her for the same reason twice on the same day and for a short time.


    "Yes, I have an invitation. I want to invite the two of you to live in the mansion with me. The ce is too big to only be upied by my two servants and me. That way, you no longer need to stay in a silver ss dorm room like this."


    Serena smiled confidently as if her invitation would be taken for granted by Elysia. If the princess from the north refused, just Elysia was enough for her because that was her main goal and Evelyn just for politeness.


    Elysia let out a soft sigh. She didn''t know what was on this girl''s mind. Evelyn frowned, but before she could speak, Elysia immediately opened her mouth.


    "For all respect and gratitude, forgive me for refusing your invitation, Miss Serena. I do not feel safe to live in such a big ce. This girl is used to living in a normal room and quite far from the rush of luxury. If that is the only purpose of youring, then I will excuse myself. Wish you a beautiful day."


    Elysia gave a respectful farewell then walked towards the dormitory building. She was followed by E and Evelyn, who did not speak about pleasantries. All the sentences had been represented by Elysia.


    Serena felt that she was already annoyed bying here five times and waiting just for this. She thought it would go smoothly like her typical day, but apparently, it didn''t go ording to her n.


    "How presumptuous you are to refuse my kind offer! I am here specifically and not on just one asion. It''s just to invite you after some thoughts! You should be thankful, you country girl!"


    Serena snapped as she walked quickly towards Elysia then pulled thetter''s long ck hair from behind. Her mind was tired and irritated. She was only relying on her ego and emotions for the moment.

 Chapter 97: Hard Slap

    <h4>Chapter 97: Hard p</h4>


    Elysia had declined the invitation very politely even though in her mind she was thinking of exploring the life energy for Vanessa. She did not expect that it would cause her to be pulled by her hair so painfully.


    "Ah!" A scream of pain was followed by tears on the edge of Elysia''s eyes as her head was slightly pulled back.


    Roughly pulling someone''s hair was an act of attack to injure. It wasmon during an argument or quarrel, especially between girls.


    *p!*


    Before Elysia did anything to the attacker, Evelyn quickly pped Serena right in the face quite hard. It was left a red handprint right on Serena''s cheek.


    Evelyn had paid enough attention, and she was a little suspicious of Serena''s unnatural behavior, also Elysia''s bodynguage since two days ago. Something had happened, and she already assumed it unterally, even though her best friend didn''t say anything about it.


    The incident this time really strengthened her assumption and brought her to a conclusion. Serena was jealous of Elysia for some reason, and the former tried to bully thetter! How could Evelyn let that befall her best friend!?


    Serena immediately released the grip on Elysia''s long hair and took two steps back. The burning sensation on her cheek really made her want to cry. Whereas Evelyn immediately stood between Elysia and Serena with a furious expression.


    "I''ve been watching you and my best friend for thest two days. I don''t know what you''re trying to achieve, and I don''t care about it! Once you hurt her, then you''ll deal with me too!" Evelyn showed her displeasure in a rtively high and irritated tone.


    "I... I didn''t mean that. I just..." Serena stuttered with a slightly guilty expression, her mind somewhat clear now. She started to think about what she had just done. Not to mention, her interlocutor was a princess of the Northern Kingdom.


    "Eve... Mmph!" Elysia was about to turn around, but she was hugged by E on the head, and her face buried in two soft cushions.


    "Shaa!" Vanessa jumped out of her master''s arms and went in front of Evelyn to intimidate her master attacker.


    "Does it hurt? Shoo... Shoo... Pain goes away." Eforted Elysia while stroking the back of Elysia''s head. Like what her mother did when she was injured or felt sick when she was young, this time without Healing Magic.


    Elysia was not injured at all and only felt pain for a moment. Now she was silenced in an embrace that reminded her of the incident when she first met Elena in the Soul Realm. However, this time only with a gentle hug and light caress. She looked up from E''s embrace and saw E''s gentle smile.


    ''It''s nice, fufu... You should have given Serena girl a punishment after being hurt, but Evelyn has represented you instead. Right now, your face is buried in the soft cushions~ Heaven~'' Elena chuckled when Elysia was a little absentminded. Then, she went back to watching Evelyn''s fury.


    "I said I don''t care! Don''t make excuses. You''ve pulled Elysia''s long hair so cruelly. It''s making hair fall out, you know. Look at your hand. There''s a handful of hair there. Well, there''s no hair, but that doesn''t change the fact you''re trying to hurt Ely!"


    Evelyn was a little confused when she saw that there was no hair from Serena''s grasp. But, that did not reduce her tantrum-like anger, not a single bit.


    "We are all girls. Why have to y rough and hurt another for no reason. Apologize to Ely. You went too far by pulling her hair that hard." E turned to look at Serena with a smile of encouragement.


    "I... I''m... Hmph!" Serena was unable to apologize. She just snorted and ran away as her pride refused to apologize to amoner. Still, it might be different if she was rude or anything to Evelyn, and she had to apologize to her.


    "Please forgive our master! P, please, punish us if necessary." Nico and Cora immediately bowed to apologize for what their master had done.


    They were about to prevent emotional outbursts from their master, but it was toote. Apart from serving Serena, they could only advise and apany their master without the power to directly interfere in her decisions. Now, they could only apologize on behalf of their master. So, the three girls in front of them didn''t hold grudges for revenge.


    "No need, this is between Serena and me. You are just her two innocent servants. Now go after that rude girl. You are her servants, so tell her about things she should not do in the future." Evelyn brushed her hand with an irritated expression.


    Nico and Cora bowed once more and then left from there to chase after their master. They needed to prepare their hearts and minds with what might await them at the mansion, and maybe that wasn''t light.


    "Hmph! Disrespectful, rude, no brain. Even apologizing can''t be done. Her rtionship with her two servants must be pretty bad with that personality." Evelyn snorted as she folded her arms.


    She drew conclusions about the rtionship between Serena and her two servants just from this exchange.


    In the very front row, the white cat ran back to her master''s feet and stroked her body there. Evelyn turned around too, but her face turned sour all of a sudden.


    What she felt now was the same as a prince who had just saved a princess, and only to find out about the princess he was protecting had been kidnapped by someone else.


    Elysia was being hugged and caressed on the back of her head by E. It was as if E was relieving the pain Elysia was suffering in the head. Evelyn suddenly felt her best friend had been taken by someone they just met in a day. For some reason, she didn''t like this.


    "Eve, just let it go. Miss Serena wouldn''t daree face to face with us, all thanks to you." Elysia slowly broke away from E''s embrace to express her gratitude.


    If Evelyn didn''t act fast, it was inevitable... The one who would p Serena would be Elysia herself at Elena''s encouragement.


    "Huff... I don''t know, we''ll see about her behavior. Let''s go back to the dorm room." Evelyn shook her head to get rid of her negative thoughts.


    They were just practicing swordsmanship, cooking, and chatting together happily a moment ago. The thought that crossed Evelyn''s mind couldn''t possibly happen, but only her imagination. E was a good girl, but sometimes she couldn''t put herself and E aside.


    They just walked into their dormitory building. Strangely enough, in that brief argument, no one was watching because no one was around.


    "Oh... So this is a dorm room... Comfortable and simple. The Academy really takes good care of its students." E roamed the room curiously for some time.


    "This is my room, and this is Eve''s. Where are you going to sleep, E?" Elysia, as a guide, pointed to the two bedrooms.


    "Want to sleep already? It''s only six o''clock." Evelyn looked at the clock in confusion. They usually go to bed at nine.


    "Yes, I feel tired after a day of various events. Aren''t you tired, E, Eve? Not physically but mentally?" Elysia tried to put suggestions with subtle magic, then yawned as if she was sleepy.


    "Fuah... Looks like you''re right, Ely. E, you can sleep in that room. Ely and I will sleep in my room." Evelyn yawned as she covered her mouth.


    Elysia''s subtle magic and suggestion worked. Evelyn and E''s muscles and minds went into a rxed state, followed by an urge to sleep.


    "Um, sure. Looks like I need sleep too. We''re going to wake up early tomorrow for pizza!" E didn''t forget to remind them of that.


    "Sure, good night." Elysia nodded, and then they went into their respective bedrooms.


    She waited a moment until Evelyn fell asleep in an instant while hugging her body. She also checked E was fast asleep. After the two girls slept soundly, Elysia got out of bed. She quickly reced what Evelyn was hugging with a fish cuddle doll named L.


    ''Vanessa, let''s go. We need to be sure about the life energy and lifespan that Grandpa said.''


    ''Yes, master.''


    The white cat on the sofa immediately opened her eyes and jumped at her master. She knew about this n since the exnation from the Pope. She was also somewhat curious about this.


    After that, Elysia opened Evelyn''s bedroom window and then went out with Vanessa in a disguised and invisible state with magic. She locked the bedroom window with her magic before flying at low altitude, headed straight to the city gate with Vanessa in her arms.


    As soon as Evelyn''s bedroom window closed and locked without a sound, E opened her eyes slightly and then closed them back in sleep. She took a little change in her sleeping position while hugging her fish cuddle doll named Sera. The smell of the bed''s fragrance was really soothing. She returned to herfortable sleep.

 Chapter 98: The Overly Guarded Girl

    <h4>Chapter 98: The Overly Guarded Girl</h4>


    "I''ve recovered! I''ve been able to use my magic energy back! Yay, yay!"


    Somewhere in the magnificent and luxurious castle, a girl was prancing with great joy on her bed.


    "One week, I suffered and was just locked up in the castle without being able to use magic. My smelly father watches out for youter. If I was stronger than you, I''ll beat your ass and perhaps kick it too." A silver-haired girl held her hand, with her ambition that slightly off the mark.


    "Ehem... What are you going to do to me, Sylvia? I heard something about the ass and kicks?" Suddenly a ck mist appeared in the room, and from it emerged the manifestation of a man.


    "Ah, um... It''s nothing. I just feel like my ass is healthy and not sick anymore. I can also kick kicks, father. Look..." Sylvia broke out in a cold sweat. She immediately demonstrated some martial arts as soon as a man with short silver hair, and a slightly cold face smiled at her.


    "Ho? Is that so? Well, it''s been one week. Your punishment period is over." Dn nodded as he folded his arms.


    "Ah! This is the umpteenth time I remind you, right, father? Do not enter my room without knocking first! That''s rude! Now you do it again, I will... I will... I will punish you." Sylvia thought of a proper threat to her father, and she got off the bed.


    "I''m Devil Emperor, I make the rules. Hmm? What kind of punishment will you bring to me?"


    "Hehe... But you have to agree first that you will ept the punishment from me, and you will allow me to do it." Sylvia smiled as she rubbed her hands and walked over to her father.


    "No, I''m not interested anymore. Do what you want." Dn had a bad feelinging from his daughter, who smiled mischievously at him.


    "Oya~ My father, the strongest being in the Devil Continent, is afraid of the petty punishment of his little daughter who can''t even kill a chicken?" Sylvia covered her mouth with her palm as if in surprise, then squinted her red eyes as if she was mocking her father.


    "Hmph! Did that chicken you mention was Sophia Lor-hen? She is one of the Emperor-ss devils below me. Of course, you can''t kill her with your Saint-ss power. Alright, the almighty me will ept it. Now tell me what you want." Dn snorted and relented. He somewhat spoiled his daughter in his own way.


    "That''s my father. Then, your punishment is... Give me the freedom of adventure!" Sylvia spread her arms cheerfully while jumping.


    "Rejected." Dn just tly refused.


    "Why! You''ve promised and epted it! You''re Devil Emperor, so keep your promise!" Sylvia made a sudden pout.


    "I never promised. I just said I epted it, but that doesn''t mean I''ll guarantee it to you and let it go." Dn grinned as if he had won.


    "Whoa! How sneaky!"


    "Heh." Dn smirked. He didn''t even want to lose.


    The pouting Sylvia now puffed out her cheeks while ring at her father. But, her father just looked at her with amusement and didn''t give up or yield.


    "Fine! Well then, but next time don''t try to find me if I can''t be found anywhere! Maybe I''ve explored the end of the world and saw for myself what it looks like. In the next year, you won''t have to celebrate your daughter''s birthday anymore!" Sylvia tried to dramatize the situation with tears in her eyes. Maybe her father would make her wish for granted.


    "Then I''ll lock you up under heavy guard in the castle. I want to see how you can escape then." Dn remained steadfast in his stance. He felt the outside world could no longer be trusted and too dangerous for his innocent daughter, especially after he ascended the continent throne.


    "Just do it. I also want to see how long you can keep me in the castle. I''ve be friends with a Goddess. I''ll ask Ely to punish you and take me away!" Sylvia raised her voice. She was already so annoyed with her father, he never let her out with a little of her ideal freedom.


    Once she went outside, it was always under heavy guard, and it was only within the Devil Continent particr area. Apart from the Capital Region, which she explored far too often, she just explored the other four regions simply because her father was in that region. She was not allowed to be too far from her father.


    "Sigh... Is it not enough just in the regions of this continent? Here is such a vast area for you to explore all your life. Why is it necessary to go far? What are you trying to find?" Dn took a deep breath and then drew closer to the window to see the sun slowly approaching the western horizon.


    "Friend. I''m looking for a friend, father. Someone I can talk to freely, not someone who came because of you or because of your orders. I also want to have friends like in stories. ying, joking, traveling, exploring, exchanging stories together... There are so many things I want to do..." Sylvia lowered her head while shedding tears, not pretending or anything, but desperate to cry.


    "I''ve spent 556 years with you, father. Since you were an ordinary devil until you became a great Devil Emperor and respected throughout this continent. During that time, I already felt lonely..." Sylvia could no longer continue her sentence. Her words ended with sobs and tears.


    She sat on the floor, wiping her tears that continued to fall after speaking honestly about how she felt that had been endured so patiently for so long.


    There was only a girl''s cry that sounded heartbreaking to anyone who heard it. Dn didn''t know what to do, this was the first time Sylvia had cried, and the cause was himself.


    Since he had been taking care of his daughter after his wife died, Sylvia had never cried. He just came asionally, then went to quickly increase his strength because his determination and anger for revenge were so great as to fuel the struggle.


    At that time, Sylvia was locked up in a safe ce or area, and sometimes she was only apanied by someone else because of his orders. Little Sylvia could only y alone and was guarded by someone on the orders of her father.


    She hadn''tined for hundreds of years. She also developed a childish nature because she couldn''t grow up under tight restraint. She was just trying to get everyone''s attention because she started feeling lonely, and she didn''t want to feel alone.


    Even so, the way she valued a person and her thought processes were top-notch. Her father just hadn''t realized it or just didn''t even try to believe it.


    Reading fairy tales and stories had be her sanctuary. They could amodate all of her imaginations about many ces far beyond the continent. Sometimes, she would imagine herself as the main character in the story and fantasize about what it would be like if it were real.


    Dn sighed once again before he approached his daughter, then crouched down and hugged her. He didn''t know what to do, but a hug might help. They spent time like that until Sylvia stopped crying, but they remained silent without anyone opening their mouths to speak.


    "So, I was allowed to go?" Sylvia asked softly after the silence started to kill her.


    "No."


    The short answer was predicted by Sylvia. She took a breath and then immediately released herself from her father''s embrace to stand up while wiping the remaining tears on her cheeks. Dn also stood up, not knowing what his daughter would say for the next.

 Chapter 99: Adventure Together

    <h4>Chapter 99: Adventure Together</h4>


    "Thene with me to explore the many ces beyond the boundaries of this continent. Apart from protected ces, you are rarely there near me to protect me directly. If you are too worried, then be there by your daughter''s side." Sylvia smiled weakly.


    Since Sylvia was just born until her father ascended the throne to be the Emperor who ruled the Devil Continent, she rarely got enough attention. Her father always went somewhere and came home covered in wounds and smelled of blood.


    Even though Dn always cleaned up all the remains of the battle and everything he did to gain the power of the Emperor ss fast enough. He didn''t know that his daughter had sharp senses. It was easy for her to notice it after repeated repetitions.


    Before Dn became the Emperor of the Devil Continent, Sylvia was always under protection in a particr area within a limited scope. Such as a house with a garden with multipleyers of guards. She was also forbidden to go outside.


    By the time he ascended the throne, things were not very good for Sylvia. Apart from certain castles or ces, Sylvia was only allowed to leave with the guard Dn deemed adequate. Hundreds of years passed, and she began to feel suffocated by her father''s strict restraint.


    She was getting bored with that same ce she visited, or maybe she had visited too many ces on Devil Continent. Sylvia could only roam the small world under her father''s watchful eye without much room to move, and it was considered freedom from him.


    Dn just needed to be there and rece heavy guard and anything to apany his daughter, but he didn''t do it. Currently, Sylvia just asked him to go on an adventure together and spend their time together, away from an Emperor''s busyness.


    "..."


    Dn couldn''t answer right away and thought it over what he was trying to achieve and what he had done to his daughter. Maybe if that was true, and what he had been doing all this time was always applied, then his daughter would really be gone forever from his life.


    Sylvia smiled, somewhat pleased that her father was reconsidering it.


    "Try to answer me. What are you trying to find, father? You tell me about my mother, your grudge, the horror of mankind, and your goals... After hundreds of years of struggling and bing a Devil Emperor, you have really neglected your daughter for that long..." Sylvia flew behind her father, then continued her persuasive words.


    "If what you are looking for right now is the culprit, then try to find out to investigate personally and adventure. You can delegate all the duties of an Emperor of the continent to your four subordinates, right?"


    It really sounded like a devil''s whisper, right in Dn''s ear when he heard the persuasion of his daughter. Well, she was indeed a devil.


    "I can''t do it. The Emperor has responsibilities and rules that apply to him." Dn didn''t get swayed easily.


    Although it was true, He hadn''t really searched thoroughly, much less was there personally to investigate every single ce. All he did was send spies and informers to various ces in the Human Continent.


    "Hm? Since when have you followed the rules? Didn''t you tell me just now that you are the Devil Emperor and you make the rules? You are devoting yourself to what is really not just your responsibility. You can change the rules and create new ones, father. Who can raise a protest because your strength is absolute here?" Sylvia grinned as she threw back what her father had said a while ago.


    "..." Dn pondered again because he was attacked by his own words, but he did consider his daughter''s wishes and words.


    Why did he be Emperor? Didn''t he achieve that, to possess tremendous power to kill the culprit who killed his wife?


    Since when did he have to dedicate himself and work for everyone under him? Wouldn''t it be better to get them all to work and focus on his original goals? Or rx with all that he was going to do?


    He just wanted to create a safe environment and then made his daughter happy, but wasn''t this oue the exact opposite? His daughter was lonely and suffering because of him. Why didn''t he protect her directly while searching for the truth in the world? He could judge everything with his own hands.


    "All right, I''ll go with you. Wait here for a moment while I take care of all the troublesome business." Dn folded his arms after making a decision.


    "Yay! I love you, father! You will not regret it because I am a lucky star. The first time I fled outside this continent, I became friends with a Goddess. What will await uster, mmm?" Sylvia hugged her father from behind and rubbed her cheek against his cheek.


    Dn just smiled at it. His daughter was lucky. After a moment passed, he opened his mouth with the expression that returned to his usual self again, a bit cold and indifferent.


    "Now, get off of me. I have some matters to prepare before we go. Wait here for a moment."


    Sylvia immediately freed her father, then he became a ck mist and disappeared from there. She didn''t think her incitement would really make her father change his mind quickly. Anyway, she swiftly got ready with everything she wanted to bring, the preparation for her adventure.


    Some time passed so quickly, Dn had sent all the tasks to his subordinates. He no longer wanted to take care of everything by himself because he had many subordinates to assign and not assign him.


    He returned to Sylvia''s room and saw a ck-haired girl sitting on the bench near the dressing table. His daughter was looking in the mirror while humming.


    "Hum~ Hum~ Father, you''re back. How do I look?" Sylvia immediately stood up, then turned around once and flicked her skirt. She was already wearing a ck and white adventurer''s outfit like a princess knight from a book she had read.


    "Well, you look very different with different hair and eye colors. Apart from the costume you wear, the rest is the same. Are you going to go like that?" Dn frowned.


    "Of course, we need a new identity. It''s not like a lousy agent in the Human Continent who is mostly a humanity traitor or devil in human form. White hair and red eyes have be a devil icon. Look at my long ck hair and beautiful ck eyes that are like a charming night. You also need to resemble me, father."


    Sylvia returned to the dresser while checking her face. She could only change her hair color and eye color with magic, but the rest was still the same.


    Dn was silent, but the color of his hair and eyes also turned dark ck. He also changed his robe into a dark ckbat outfit very quickly. His face also seemed to change slightly with the help of Dark Magic.


    Sylvia looked back to tell her father to disguise himself because he was silent for too long. However, she was surprised by the man dressed all in ck standing there. "What!? Who are you! Where is my father!"


    "I am your father, don''t you recognize my energy aura?" Dn grinned because his daughter didn''t recognize him easily.


    "Oh, right. You sure are fast, father... Phew..." Sylvia let out a sigh of relief when she saw her father''s familiar reddish-ck aura.


    "But there, you shouldn''t use your strength too much, father. Especially on arge scale andrge magic. We will be caught by the Emperors of the Human Continent."


    "Yeah, I know. Where are we going as a starting ce? Almost all the Human Continent regions have been investigated, especially in the Western Region, which has been thoroughly investigated." Dn asked lightly.


    "What about the Avrora Forest? The forest on regional borders stretches vastly in the Western, Southern, and Holy Central Regions. We start from the southwest, then explore as adventurers and will go in a counter-clockwise direction." Sylvia put her finger on her chin as she thought.


    "Well, you didn''t choose that forest just because you met the goddess who you called your friend, right?" Dn looked at his daughter right in the eye, and Sylvia could only touch her fingers together. It couldn''t be more than real.


    "Can we?" She looked at her father with a pleading face.


    "Very well. Let''s go. We will register as adventurers in one of the Southern Region cities then move in a counter-clockwise direction. Are you happy?" Dn relented a little, anything for his daughter.


    "Happy! Come on, let''s go! All preparations are ready. We''ll slip into the night!" Sylvia immediately jumped up cheerfully.


    Then, the two of them immediately flew away towards the forest, where Sylvia met her Goddess friend. Maybe Sylvia was indeed a lucky star, but no one knew what awaited them.


    Dn increased his and his daughter''s flight speed with the help of his eleration magic. No one expected that they would meet the same Goddess but in a different form and identity. Not Dn and not Sylvia, not even the Goddess herself.

 Chapter 100: Research on Life Energy

    <h4>Chapter 100: Research on Life Energy</h4>


    Elysia had disguised herself and Vanessa with her magic until they made it through the southern main city gate without anyone knowing.


    Aeddoterra City in the Holy Central Region was equipped with an anti-intruder security system that would activate. The specific hidden weapon would shoot down anything if it was at a certain height and had magic energy.


    Even though her magic was unique and looked great, Elysia didn''t want to risk being shot down just because she wanted to try it. She didn''t even dare to test it.


    The security systems implemented by the Holy Church were already installed in several important cities on the Human Continent. These cities with an advanced security level only allowed ess in and out of the city from thend. Anyone had to pass through one of the main city gates.


    ''Sister Elena, where are we going to do research and experiments regarding life energy?'' Elysia asked the person she could rely on and trust the most in her mind.


    ''Go to the southwest of this continent. Avrora Forest is the best ce for us to do research.'' Elena answered while checking towards the back, towards the city that was slowly looking small as Elysia immediately flew into the sky.


    They said nothing else after that. Elysia simply increased her speed drastically to the speed of light. While curled up in her master''s arms, Vanessa closed her eyes, apelling way to protect herself from seeing the breakneck speed.


    She just thought they''d reached a part of Avrora Forest in a second or an instant. Even though they actually only spent no more than two nanoseconds, they just didn''t know it and took it that way.


    After that, Elysia flew somewhere in the forest andnded there, a ce where she felt everything had matched her heart and hunch.


    ''Vanessa, we''ve arrived at a safe ce.'' Elysia stroked the white cat, who was curled like a ball in her arms.


    ''Mew?''


    The white cat moved her body to look here and there. They had arrived in a forest lit by the twilight and moonlight. She immediately jumped down and sat on arge rock.


    ''Well, now we can speak freely. Can we y it honestly and see what happened? I''m worried about what Grandpa said regarding lifespan, life energy, and healing magic. Because of you, Vanessa. You know what I mean?'' Elysia smiled softly and then sat beside Vanessa.


    ''Master, are you worried about me? Because of the words from the Pope regarding the reality of the healing magic?'' The white cat tilted her head while looking at her master.


    While in the Deacon ss at the Holy Cathedral, her master asked her a few things to confirm something, and then her master made a request. They needed to investigate the life energy and its effects on the lifespan of the living creature.


    ''Yes, I have seen your HP and EP. It shrank by half from the initial value when we first met.''


    Seeing her master nodded lightly with a weak smile, she knew very well her master was anxious about her. Her master also felt guilty about the healing magic to save her from the death door.


    Vanessa didn''t know what HP and EP meant, but she did understand about the value that had shrunk by half. So now, she was only with half her original life energy, and half of her life span had already been lost? But she didn''t feel anything was wrong...


    The white cat pondered for a moment and her current form came out as the answer to that question in her mind. Could it be that her HP and EP would fall if she used this winged tiger''s signature shrinkage form, and it was mistaken by her master?


    ''Master, is it possible that if I use this cat form, it will fall... Err... HP and EP? What is that?''


    ''Hmm... HP is Health Point, and EP is Energy Point. Is that possible, Vanessa? Try to return to your original form. I want to be sure.'' Elysia answered and ced her hand on herp.


    Vanessa immediately jumped from the big rock to the ground. She took a little distance to change her form back to her original form as a winged tiger.


    The body, legs, tail, head were all erged and followed by more dense fur. Then, two distinctive wings elongated on either side of her body. The white cat that was initially no more than half the size of a sleeping pillow soon became a huge tiger the size of a car with a length of five meters.


    ''I''m ready, master. Take a look at my HP and EP.'' Vanessa stretched for a moment then turned to face her master.


    [| Lv. 155 | Spirit Beast | Vanessa | Heavenly Winged Tiger | HP: 223,200 / 223,200 | EP: 136,800 / 136,800 |]


    ''Eh? Different again? It wasn''t like that when she was in the form of a cat. Is what Vanessa said really true? Her HP and EP do shrink when she bes a cat.''


    Elysia muttered after focusing a little on the white tiger so that she could see Vanessa''s status. Not to the tiger who blinked her eyes while waiting patiently but to Elena in the Soul Realm.


    ''From the initial value, this has shrunk by ten percent. But when we examined Vanessa in her cat form, it had shrunk by fifty percent from the original value. What is going on?'' After she linked her vision with Elysia, Elena also muttered cluelessly.


    ''How is it, master? Right, has it changed?''


    ''Yes, it has changed again. When calcted with the initial value, it is now only ten percent lower than the initial value. I don''t know what happened. Vanessa, how long will the Beast live if it''s on your level?'' Elysia nodded at the tiger, who was starting to worry.


    ''Hmm... Uncertain and diverse, perhaps a Spirit Beast can live for four hundred to five hundred years.'' Vanessa thought for a moment before answering.


    ''Lil Ely, lifespan is none of our business. It is a thing that always changes depending on life energy. Take a deep look into Vanessa with your advanced perception. Maybe we can find life energy.'' Elena suggested gently with essential points.


    ''Vanessa, please don''t move yet, okay? There''s something I want to check.''


    ''Sure.'' Vanessa immediately sat on the ground while waiting.


    Elysia did what Elena suggested, but what she saw was a flow of magical energy, blood cirction, flesh, internal organs, and bones. She did not find anything resembling energy other than dark blue magic energy that continued to flow throughout Vanessa''s body. It was concentrated in three dantian parts.


    ''Sister Elena, I didn''t find anything.'' After checking for some time, Elysia was starting to be unsure of what she was looking for.


    ''Hmm... ording to Pope Alexander, life energy will probably be like a soul. That means he can see someone''s soul? Try to get into a state where you will be a spirit form but don''t leave the body. Maybe you will be able to see it.'' Elena thought somewhat profoundly with the most probable predictions.


    Elysia tried one more time, but after calming herself down to a state where she was disconnected from world affairs and did not weigh anything on her mind. The same technique she used when she was in a cave with lots of Aurora Crystals.


    She opened her eyes again with glorious eyes. Strangely, this time she could see a dark blue soul wisp on Vanessa''s middle dantian. Elysia tried to look inside. She could see a little white tiger spirit inside the soul wisp, and the little white tiger spirit was curled up asleep... The same state as Elysia and her spirit in the Soul Realm.


    After that, she tried to find the so-called life energy from Grandpa Alexander''s hypothesis presented this afternoon. Right on the upper dantian, she could see a very stable spherical energy mass with a mixture of white, blue, and purplish colors. Life energy was scattered throughout the body in a very subtle, almost invisible stream.


    ''Is this spherical life energy?'' Elysia muttered in her mind, bothplicated and happy that she finally found what she was looking for.


    Elysia had absolutely no idea, and neither did Elena. They didn''t know about Elysia''s eyes glowing faintly with the same color as her irises.

 Chapter 101: Mama Tiger

    <h4>Chapter 101: Mama Tiger</h4>


    The observationsted for a moment. As Elysia focused on Vanessa''s spherical life energy, a status screen immediately appeared right beside it.


    [| Lv. 155 | LE: 360,000 (90%) |]


    ''Huh? LE? Life Energy? Can I see a different status screen on spherical life energy? Hmm...'' Elysia mumbled nkly in her mind, then tried to focus on soul wisp and Vanessa''s spirit, but what she got was the same status screen she had seen before.


    ''Arara~ Isn''t that just the sum of the maximum capacity of HP and EP? Lil Ely, if you want to restore Vanessa''s status to the state when we met her for the first time, then this LE has to be 400,000.'' Elenamented on what Elysia saw with their linked vision.


    ''How are we supposed to do that? What we are going to do will be against thews of the world. Is it possible we can do it?'' Elysia felt a little worried.


    ''We came to this world also against thews of the world. No normal person can exin why and how. ording to the theory that we have obtained, if life energy is the fuel of life to support living things to live naturally and eroded over time... Then, themon way to increase life energy is to level up. Maybe the best way we can do is increase it by transferring life energy.''


    ''If we consider it as fuel, it means that there is a maximum limit of the tank. 90% of this, huh? I just need to fill this 10%... Can I transfer my life energy to Vanessa to make it back to normal, Sister Elena?'' Elysia considered what she would do.


    ''Why not just leave it alone and make Vanessa level up with an energy core or y in a ce with a rich magical energy density? Why are you so thoughtful and uneasy because of this?'' Elena spoke while styling Elysia''s spirit hair in the Soul Realm, just like her doll.


    ''It would leave a bitter taste in my mouth if I just let it go. I feel responsible because Vanessa has been tied to me all her life as a contracted beast. So, can I transfer my life energy to Vanessa?'' Elysia asked for permission like a little child.


    She didn''t know she was no longer in that sacred state anymore, and her eyes began to dim and returned to normal.


    ''I don''t like it and don''t support it. Every living thing of a different kind must have a different life energyposition, simr to vehicles with different engines and fuel. Why not take a look at your own life energy first? I''m a little curious.'' Elena gently smiled when Elysia asked her permission before deciding. She had been considered so crucial to Elysia that it could have happened.


    Elysia once again went into a sacred state like before. She focused on herself just like she would see her own status screen but concentrated on the spherical life energy in her upper dantian.


    [| Lv. 21 | LE: 4,500e+9 |]


    ''Oh, my God! Lots of numbers! Just like my EP? If my life energy is this much, won''t I be an immortal old granny in a teenager''s body in the future?'' Elysia mumbled silly when she saw her own life energy status. Elena coughed when she heard that, then she burst outughing when she imagined it could happen.


    ''Well, I''ve satisfied my curiosity. If you want to restore Vanessa''s life energy to normal, Lil Ely. You better look for a Spirit Beast with a simr type to her. Tigers or other types of cats can be found in this vast forest. At that time, we can practice the way of transferring life energy.'' Elena wiped the few tears on the corners of her eyes afterughing happily.


    ''Um, I''ll do it. Thank you. By the way, what are you doing, Sister Elena? why did you style my spirit in a braided crown hairstyle?''


    ''Don''t you look really pretty in this hairstyle? Like a queen in a fairy tale book hehe...'' Elena giggled as she examined her work. She felt that she had mastered hairstyling techniques like a professional.


    ''Em, yes. Very.'' Elysia only agreed and then came out of the sacred state to see Vanessa still sitting rxed like a good tiger. Still, the white tiger seemed to be looking at her face in confusion.


    ''What have you noticed, Vanessa?''


    ''Ah, no. It''s just that your eyes were shining when you asked me to stay still and not move for some time.'' Vanessa immediately stood up.


    ''Shining? Hmm...'' Elysia thought back to that. Perhaps, it happened because she used her eyes to see things that couldn''t be seen. But, she didn''t linger in those thoughts any further.


    ''Let''s go, Vanessa. We need to find a tiger or other cat race at the Spirit Beast level in this forest.'' Elysia stood from arge rock that served as a seat.


    ''This time, let me carry you, master. Get on my back.''


    Elysia immediately sat down on the white tiger''s back. Then, they flew into the air at low altitudes because they were looking for something. They were still in an invisible incognito mode just to be safe.


    At that time, above them was only the night sky without the twilight. It was only the moon illuminating like dim lights in the dark forest. After flying aimlessly for several hundred kilometers from their take-off point, Elysia sensed a tiger was within her monitoring zone.


    Vanessa immediatelynded at a distance of one hundred and fifty meters from the target. Her master descended from her back to walk towards the target, right after her master withdrew their invisible mode. She was asked not to go there first on her master''s orders because it would scare off the tiger and make the target feel threatened.


    She sat on the ground and saw her master slowly walking away, then disappeared because the shrubs, leaves, and trees were blocking the view.


    On top of the hill, arge tigeridfortably. The tiger seemed to bezing around in its safe area regardless of the world.


    Elysia walked over without any ill intent and had no malice. This seeded in preventing a warning to the tiger about the presence of her, who was approaching silently.


    [| Lv. 145 | Spirit Beast | Golden Tiger | HP: 195,000 / 195,000 | EP: 99,300 / 99,300 |]


    "Excuse me, can we talk? I mean no harm and have no ill intentions." Elysia checked the status of the golden tiger then slowly greeted the tiger, who seemed to be sleeping


    That seeded in making the tiger who was just lying downzily to open her eyes. The tiger immediately looked at the human not far away from her with a little surprise, but it didn''t take long to find out what the human said was true. That human girl really had no ill will towards her or her baby.


    "Human girl, what do you want by entering my territory? Haven''t I made many signs with prohibitions like humans being banned from entering this restricted area? Can''t you read the writing of the glorious me? Wait, my territory is far from human civilization, and how did youe here?"


    As usual, Spirit Beasts did possess intelligence, sufficient to speak and make their decisions with quitemon sense. Not to mention, most of the Spirit Beasts scattered on the Human Continent were the descendants of the contracted beast.


    After that, Elysia saw a tiger cub near the big tiger. It looked like this golden tiger was a mama tiger. She assumed it in her mind.


    The tiger was reluctant to attack the human girl even though this human girl was presumptuous enough to enter her territory. It was because she did not feel threatened by this frail little girl who did not have any evil or bloodthirsty aura. Despite the fact she was protecting her baby tiger, she didn''t really want to move from her lying position at all.


    "Err... Mama Tiger, can we make a mutually beneficial exchange? I have an attractive offer for you. Can you please listen to this frail little girl?" Elysia pleasantly smiled as if she were a marketing expert in that area.

 Chapter 102: Mutual Exchange

    <h4>Chapter 102: Mutual Exchange</h4>


    "Human girl, who do you call Mama Tiger, huh!? All the Beast races on this Human Continent who have seeded in advancing to the Spirit Beast level will get the title Didi for females and Bhai for males. Who do you call Mama, huh!"


    Elysia scratched her head in confusion by the tiger''s aggressiveness, who yelled at the mention of the name but did not move from her lying position. The Mama Tiger was offended by being called Mama?


    Not to mention that unique term in the name titles for Spirit Beasts on this continent. Even Elena wondered who made those unique rules for all the beasts in the Human Continent.


    "Please forgive me if I offend you. I am a human being who does not know many things. I just thought you were the mother of the sleeping tiger cub, so I called you Mama Tiger, Didi."


    "Humph, you human little girl who smells like flowers that I don''t recognize. I forgive you because you are so polite. Even though I am my baby''s mother, you must call me Didi, and my name is Savannah. Didi Savannah, my honorable title and my name." Savannah snorted and tolerated the ignorant little girl, unaware her first question was forgotten and sidetracked.


    "Well, Didi Savannah. So, what about my offer?" Elysia smiled again and received a nod from the golden tiger.


    Somehow the treatment the tiger gave to this human girl was so friendly, and Savannah couldn''t exin it. Whereas usually, if there was an intruder, whether human or animal, she would attack them because they had entered her territory.


    "What offer? Did you say mutual benefit? What can you offer that will attract my attention?"


    "Before that, can I ask if you want to be a Spirit Beast of a higher level?" Elysia held her hands in front of her body, avoiding sudden movements.


    "Of course, it has be an instinct for all beasts to be stronger and stronger."


    "Then that''s amazing and great! I would like to make an exchange offer with this level 51 Energy Core in exchange for a single request. Are you interested?" Elysia immediately took out a dark blue orb from her Space Storage. It managed to make Savannah re with interest and rise from herfortable position.


    Even though it was slightly cracked, it was still the Spirit Beast''s Energy Core! How could she not be attracted by the rich magical energy that could rejuvenate and make her stronger? She had to get it!


    Savannah started to think about swallowing this girl and robbing this Energy Core without the need to agree and grant this human girl''s request.


    "Human girl, is this the purpose of your arrival? Aren''t you afraid I will attack you and take that Energy Core? Apart from the smell of flowers, you smell faint at the Apprentice level. You are only at level 21 or a little above, and you can''t survive my attacks." Savannah threatened Elysia with an offensive attitude and an attacking stance.


    "Go ahead and try to do it. At that point, I can only apologize." Elysia smiled so mysteriously and managed to make Savannah think twice and thrice about her.


    If the golden tiger attacked her right away... She could only momentarily incapacitate the tiger. Savannah was the perfect target. She only offered a polite and non-pushy exchange because what she demanded was that important.


    Savannah really thought repeatedly and finally discouraged her own intention to seize by force. For some reason, she felt if she attacked this human girl, she would be harmed helplessly.


    This human girl looked very confident and was not afraid of her glorious tiger self even though this human girl was fragile. This human girl was either dumb or did have an ace behind her back, but Savannah was sure to believe in thetter option.


    "What is your request? For an Energy Core of that level, your request can''t be trivial, is it correct?" Savannah sat on the ground, relented but interested.


    "You are right. What I want is your life energy. Not much, only about ten to twenty percent. Because it is so serious, I am offering this Energy Core as payment so that you can quickly level up and cover your lost life energy." Elysia nodded slightly.


    "Life energy? What is it? It''s my first time hearing about it."


    "Err... To put it simply is your life span."


    "Lifespan, huh... Suppose you are going to take twenty percent of my life energy. In that case, my Lifespan will also be reduced by twenty percent of my maximum life in the world?" Savannah asked in confusion and received a nod from the human girl.


    "Presumptuous! If my age limit is four hundred years, you will take eighty years of my age to live!? Who do you think you are!" The golden tiger looked angry and released her dark blue aura without realizing it.


    "Calm yourself down, Didi Savannah. I simplye in peace, and therefore I ask your permission... I am not reckless too. This level 51 Energy Core might recover what was lost, and you also be stronger. Not a bad and detrimental trade, right?" Elysia tried to persuade the golden tiger slowly.


    The persuasion seeded in making Savannah pull back her energy aura. The words ''recover'' and ''stronger'' really calmed her down. This was not a bad deal. Strength was everything to her. She looked at her baby for a moment, then looked back at the human girl.


    "All right, agreed. What do I need to do?" Savannah conveyed her agreement.


    "You really make decisions quickly. I appreciate that. Take this, I paid upfront. All you have to do is lie down, sit down, and don''t move for a while. Just a little while, and you know I''m not lying and have no bad intentions." Elysia controlled her magic to make the slightly cracked Energy Core fly towards the golden tiger.


    "Fine, do what you want. I give you permission." Savannah immediately took the Energy Core, secured it in her arms, and theny there as if afraid it would be taken from her.


    After everything went ording to n with the green light. Elysia asked Vanessa toe closer. Savannah was really surprised by the arrival of a winged white tiger with a strong smell of the Spirit Beast.


    The pure white tiger that seemed like this human girl''s contracted beast was probably around level 155 to 160. The golden tiger was really relieved not to attack this weak human girl. She was protected by a beast several levels above her. No wonder the human girl said everything so confidently.


    Savannah didn''t know the origin of Elysia''s confidence at all. Thest apology Elysia uttered was not to impose her will on Savannah but because she would temporarily paralyze the golden tiger.


    "Didi, good evening. Are you from Winged Tiger Race? Your wings are so beautiful."


    "Hmph! Who do you call Didi? Me? We don''t know each other, don''t try to be familiar with me. I''m here only because of my master." Vanessa snorted in displeasure. This golden tiger had be an eyesore in her eyes. She did not want this weak but arrogant tiger to be familiar with her.


    Vanessa overheard their conversation earlier, between this golden tiger and her master. She just returned the treatment and impoliteness from this ignorant tiger.


    Her master was very kind to ask permission in advance. She did not impose her will for the sake of her goals, not to mention thepensation she gave in return ... It was too generous for someone as strong as her master.


    Savannah felt really awkward, then she fell silent. Tworge tigers of different types and origins were lying side by side on the ground, and a human girl was standing between them.

 Chapter 103: Hypnotic Suggestion

    <h4>Chapter 103: Hypnotic Suggestion</h4>


    "Didi Savannah, let me touch your forehead, okay? It won''t take long." Elysia asked permission once again. She didn''t want to appear rude and impolite.


    "Go ahead, we''ve reached an agreement, and I''ve got my payment. Don''t take more than twenty percent of my life energy or whatever it''s called." Savannah closed her eyes and let the human girl touch her forehead without a single resistance.


    She became somewhat polite since the deal was reached, and Vanessa appeared as the contracted beast of this human girl.


    ''Alright, now what do I need to do...'' Elysia muttered in her mind as she touched the foreheads of the two tigers.


    ''Get into your calm and sacred state. We will try from there.''


    Elena suggested it, and Elysia once again entered into a sacred state just like a while ago. Her eyes were glowing faintly with a purplish-blue hue that seemed to be able to see deep into everything.


    For some reason, Savannah shivered a little. She felt herself being seen from outside and inside, but she immediately closed her eyes. Even though she didn''t know about life energy, he had to focus on making sure she didn''t lose any energy in any way too much.


    ''Now what? Can we use the theory about fuel and tanks? Am I only the supply hose between two tanks?''


    ''Yes, if Pope''s exnation is correct, life energy is indeed the fuel for life. Just try to grab that spherical life energy with your magic and channel it into Vanessa.'' Elena could only offer such an opinion. All they needed to do right now was to try and confirm it.


    ''Un, I''ll try. Please observe my every action and let me know if you think something is wrong, Sister Elena.''


    ''Yes, leave it to me.''


    Elysia immediately looked intently at the spherical life energy in the upper dantian. It was lit up in three different colors with nearly invisible fibers spreading from there throughout the body.


    She tried to grab the energy channels with her magic and then funnel them into her body. After the failed experiment, and in the second attempt, she sessfully changed the life energy fibers'' flow slightly to her body.


    The absorption of life energy has not been carried out. Elysia did the same to Vanessa by connecting thetter''s spherical life energy to receive a new flow of life energy.


    After the two tigers were connected to her body, which served as an intermediary like a hose, Elysia began to suck up Savannah''s life energy and channel it to Vanessa.


    Slowly but surely, she could see the value of Vanessa''s LE rising slowly. Right now, Elysia was very focused and solemn with no excuse for failure. Elena was watching with no less seriousness to make sure everything was going well.


    By the time Vanessa''s LE reached 400,000, and the value couldn''t increase to 400,001, it was a sign the maximum limit was reached. Elysia immediately stopped the drain of Savannah''s life energy. She returned all the life energy fibers to their original position, as well as for Vanessa.


    After checking for the second time, everything was going well. There were no defects in the life energy fibers and the spherical life energy of the two tigers. Elysia immediately came out of her sacred state to see Vanessa''s status.


    [| Lv. 155 | Spirit Beast | Vanessa | Heavenly Winged Tiger | HP: 223,200 / 248,000 | EP: 136,800 / 152,000 |]


    ''Yes, I did it! I did it perfectly! Vanessa''s status is back to how it was when we met her for the first time. With Vanessa''s natural recovery, everything will be perfect!'' Elysia finally breathed a sigh of relief and cheered. All the tense and serious efforts had worked out well.


    ''Yay! Congrattions! You made it in no time, Lil Ely! You have just made an achievement that no other person or creature has ever done. We also managed to find something new with this discovery. You know what you can do with this, Lil Ely?'' Elena also cheered. She did not forget to remind Elysia about the magnitude of this discovery.


    ''Un, I know. I can make beings seem immortal if supplied with the life energy of a living being of a simr type. Maybe, I can also make a creature instantly die with a single touch. If I manage to grab the fibers from the spherical life energy and drain or waste all the life energy.''


    Elysia knew very well what she could aplish with this discovery, this terrifying yet life-saving ability.


    ''Don''t let anyone find out you can do it too. Besides that, use your abilities wisely. You can ask me for advice anytime, Lil Ely.'' Elena nodded and smiled softly.


    ''Un, I understand. Thank you for reminding me. Only the two of us, Vanessa, and Savannah know this. Err, can we erase the memories of this golden tigerter? Somehow, I don''t feel safe after you say it and make me talk about it, Sister Elena.'' Elysia pulled her hands from Vanessa and Savannah''s foreheads in contemtion.


    ''We can probably do it. Do you remember the way one person hypnotized someone and emphasized the suggestion? You just need to focus on what the golden tiger needs to remember and suggest anything else that just happened to be forgotten.'' Elena folded her hands while patting her chin in thought.


    ''Oh, yes! We''ll try itter before we go. We will be safe without worrying about any secrets being leaked hehe... Thank you, Sister Elena!'' Elysia smiled very sweetly. She didn''t have to worry about anything anymore.


    ''I am happy to help you.'' Elena smiled and returned to styling another hairstyle to Elysia''s spirit.


    Savannah did not feel anything was missing from her body. She still felt healthy withoutcking anything. Had this human girl finished taking twenty percent of the life energy, or had it failed? Savannah immediately opened her eyes and saw the human girl smiling happily. It sure worked, and it wouldn''t fail if this human girl smiled like that.


    "Have you managed to take twenty percent of my life energy, human girl?"


    "Yes, I did. Thank you for your cooperation. Actually, what I took was around 13.5 percent and not 20 percent. You can take that as a bonus." Elysia nodded slightly.


    Vanessa felt it was all over. She got up from her position and stood behind her master. She didn''t feel anything had changed, but since her master seemed so happy, then everything was fine.


    "Humph! Now our agreement has been reached, and our exchange isplete. I have got my reward, and you have got what you want. Now get out of my territory!" Savannah immediately drove out two uninvited guests without further ado.


    "Hehe... Please calm down for a moment, Didi Savannah. I just wanted to talk for a moment before we leave. Please look at my eyes. Yes, like that..."


    Elysia quickly stopped Vanessa with her hand while giving a hypnotic suggestion. Vanessa was eager to teach this rude golden tiger a lesson by adding red, blue, and purple to her already golden and white body with ck stripes.


    "Everything that just happened, you will remember it vaguely. You will forget the person who made a deal with you. You will not be able to remember this winged white tiger or me. All you know is a mutual exchange, and you get that Energy Core, but you can''t remember what that person wanted in return. Your life will go on as usual, and you will be stronger, all thanks to that Energy Core..."


    Suggestions were immediately thrown when Savannah went into a state of a daze because she saw Elysia''s eyes continuously. The golden tiger immediately calmed down.


    The hypnotic abilities Elysia knew were not very significant. She only emphasized the facts and left things that should be forgotten to be insignificant... Very much like Hypnotherapy, but with the help of her unique magic.


    Savannah listened to all of it in a dazed state. Her brain processed Elysia''s suggestion to put aside everything about the human girl, the winged white tiger, and anything about life energy.


    "You will wake up when I snap my fingers, and everything I have suggested will work instantly. One, two, three. *snap*" Elysia immediately snapped her fingers then went into the invisible mode with Vanessa.


    Savannah jerked a little as she woke up from the dazed state. She looked left and right in confusion. She couldn''t remember anything noteworthy about what had just happened other than the mutual exchange with this dark blue Energy Core as her reward.


    She sniffed at the thick smell of Energy Core, and she could re-estimate it from a Spirit Beast with a level of at least over 150.


    After looking right and left again then turning around confusedly, Savannah immediately took the Energy Core and swallowed it whole.


    She would let her digestive system work automatically to slowly digest the energy from the dark blue energy core. Then shey back beside her baby and closed her eyes to sleep.


    For very many reasons, she felt she had just struck gold with no effort, and she would be stronger very soon.

 Chapter 104: Unexpected Encounter by the Lake

    <h4>Chapter 104: Unexpected Encounter by the Lake</h4>


    Elysia saw everything was going well and smoothly. Savannah really didn''t remember anything that had just happened. It was proven right just from the movements and actions of the golden tiger.


    She and Vanessa immediately left there without a single sound and then flew into the air to enjoy the breeze in the night sky.


    ''Vanessa, somehow I want to see the bigke that was identally created by the explosion at our meeting. Would you like to go there with me?'' Elysia invited while patting the white tiger''s back gently.


    ''Okay, but where''s the location, master? I do not remember. Actually, at this time, we are just flying aimlessly.'' Vanessa looked at her mistress to confess in confusion.


    ''Well, then leave it to me. Ake that big would be quite impossible not to notice when we were at breakneck speed. Want to go at the speed of light again, Vanessa?''


    Elysia smiled as if giving encouragement, but her smile was like a devilish smile in Vanessa''s eyes. Vanessa wondered why her master had the ability of such tremendous speed. Even though she was a little used to it, the high speed still scared her a bit.


    ''Let me prepare myself mentally for a moment, master.''


    ''Sure, we have plenty of time. It''s still at half-past eight.''


    Hearing that reply, Vanessa took a deep breath and exhaled again to calm herself down. After a moment, she gave a sign she was ready, after convincing herself a few times, of course.


    *Swoosh!*


    A winged white tiger protected by a unique wind barrier with a girl on her back was speeding through the night sky. They flew directly above the Avrora Forest for a few nanoseconds, looking for theke where Elysia had used her first destructive magic.


    "Ah! That''s theke! After one more look, thiske looks like a sea." Elysia shouted with her voice without fear of anyone hearing.


    They were now above argeke surrounded by dense forest, theke without a proper beach or shore.


    "Is this the result of the explosion that nearly killed me? It looks like the sea? What kind of sea is it?" Vanessa asked in confusion.


    "Umm, that''s just a metaphor, but haven''t you been to the sea, Vanessa?"


    "Not yet. All I know about the biggest water source is only arge river between the Human Continent and the Beast Continent. Apart from that, it''s only a few other rivers andkes." Vanessa shook her head.


    "Oh my... Next time, we''ll go to the sea together and y on the beach. Don''t worry, the world is so big for us to exploreter. But after I broaden my horizons at the academy, okay?"


    "Yes, master." Vanessa was delighted at the attention her master gave to her. She immediatelynded on the spot closest to theke with a merry heart.


    ''How deep is thiske, hmm? The crater due to the explosion was so big and deep. I''m sure up to hundreds of meters for the deepest base at the center.'' Elysia lightly muttered as she sat by theke, then took off her slipper and dipped her feet in the water.


    ''Yes, maybe this could be the deepestke in this continent, hehe... Not because of nature but because of an idental explosion pfft...'' Elena chuckled in amusement.


    ''Uuu... Don''t make fun of me. I''ve been concentrating on making the sun small, very small, and not that dangerous. Who would have thought the explosive power was still so great? I need to train the destructive power of my magic carefully.''


    ''Complete control is the best. We can practice gradually. You don''t want to be a superpower who will destroy everything identally over and over, right? That would look sad and unfortunate.'' Elena nodded in understanding.


    Vanessa saw her master ying with water by theke in silence. She did not know her master was talking with Elena.


    Then Vanessa also took part in ying with water for a while before plunging herself into theke. She wanted to swim in her most superb form because the sensation would be different than when she swam in the bathtub as a cat.


    ''Vanessa, don''t swim too far. My perception distance is only 200 meters.'' Elysia immediately reminded the white tiger out of concern. Vanessa was swimming around, then dived into the water only toe back to the surface like a dolphin.


    ''Yes, master. I will pay attention to the distance.'' Vanessa answered like an obedient tiger, then yed in the water again.


    Elysia just smiled at it and used her hands to support her body as she leaned back slightly. She looked up at the starry night sky and the crescent moon without thinking about anythingplicated, just rxing while chatting with Elena.


    Without prior notice, time passed so calmly and peacefully for those who were enjoying their time on theke. Meanwhile, in the night sky quite far to the south from theke, two figures quickly approached.


    "Are you sure, father? Is it around here? A hugeke created from a battle between gods? Is one of them Ely? How dare someone challenge her? The one she fought was definitely looking for death, hmph! I believe Ely is the winner in that battle!" Sylvia snorted as she folded her arms.


    Sylvia begged her father to visit theke created by the fight between Gods right after hearing her father''s story about the unnatural phenomenon that swept through most of the Avrora Forestst week.


    She had missed the shocking information because she was still in a punishment period. She was locked in her room with her magical energy, which was temporarily sealed by her father. Her aching butt took a week to heal without her regeneration magic.


    "I don''t know. We can''t draw conclusions from some gossip and hearsay. Although all the news came from our spies on the Human Continent." Dn shook his head lightly.


    "I''m sure it''s true! The battle between the gods! Look at these nted trees that crushed ground and those irregr rocks that have been blown away by that phenomenon. If it had engulfed this entire vast Avrora Forest, that was for sure! My father wouldn''t be able to aplish something simr to that."


    Sylvia eximed with enthusiasm while clenching her fists confidently. She said it as if she was teasing her own father at the end of her sentence.


    "Since I met Ely not far from here... Maybe, that must be Ely, but who challenged her, father. Do you have any clue?"


    Dn scratched his head in confusion as his daughter looked at him with a face full of curiosity and a hint of pity. It was the usual way she used to make him answer her questions. He immediately thought about his daughter''s question even though he didn''t know anything about Ely other than her name.


    "Hmm... If Ely is a god with a human race, maybe a god from the devil race who has be an Evil God might be the one who has challenged her. Although the three gods in this world no longer care about the world and focus on something I don''t understand, a dispute between two gods of different races might also ur."


    Dn used a sentence that was easy to understand. Not just for his daughter, but also for himself. He didn''t know anything about divinity or anything like that.


    "There is also racial strife between the gods, huh... Our world only has three gods, and after adding Ely to the group, it is now four. If gods go to battle, then mortal can only suffer. I want Ely to be on our side. The Evil God has abandoned us since time immemorial." Sylvia muttered in fearless contemtion as she was talking about Gods.


    Even so, Dn also nodded and agreed silently. Getting the support of a god was the best. If that couldn''t be achieved, he also had to make sure Ely didn''t hate the devil race.


    The attack from the goddess with dark gold colored energy aura was no joke. None of the three gods he had encountered by ident could match Ely if she went into full attack.


    They continued flying in the direction that was expected to be the location of a superrgeke in the middle of the forest. Currently, Avrora Forest''s surveince was starting to loosen, and only the forest borders were guarded with strict supervision. For now, their disguise would take ce safely.


    "Ah! That''s theke! Let''s go there! Wow! It''s huge! Is this the result of the phenomenon of Ely''s battle against the Evil God? Gorgeous, what a charmingke. Father, let''snd! Let''s y with water for a moment." Sylvia shouted when she saw theke so clearly. She didn''t know her voice had reached the ears of a girl who was rxing by theke.


    Sylvia and Dn immediatelynded near theke. They checked again about their disguise, which was still perfect and wouldn''t be faded by water as long as they had magic energy.


    "Please remember, father. Right now, we are humans and not devils. Then guard a little bit of your speech and arrogance if we identally run into humans, okay?" Sylvia didn''t forget to remind her father like a mother who advises her child not to be naughty.


    "Okay, okay." Dn raised his hand as if in defeat.


    Right after that, Sylvia was shocked when she saw a human girl with purplish-blue eyes looking at them from the other side of theke, not far from them. All of their conversations had been heard! Not herself and her father realized that human existence!

 Chapter 105: Intense Stomach Aches

    <h4>Chapter 105: Intense Stomach Aches</h4>


    ''Huh? Someone came and shouted without fear of being noticed by others? She sure is brave.'' Elysiamented when she heard a girl shouting out of nowhere. The girl eximed something about thiske.


    ''Looks like the voice came from the sky, Lil Ely. She''sing from above, maybe.'' Elena alsomented while looking for the source of the voice.


    After that, two human figures suddenly descended from the sky andnded on the edge of theke not far from them. The person who had just arrived was a cold-faced man with jet ck hair d in an all-ck robe, and a beautiful girl with ck hair in a ck robe with a few white ents.


    In just one nce, they were so recognizable to Elysia. She didn''t even need to use her ability to see their status screen to realize their true identity.


    Devil Emperor and his daughter whom she met identally in this forestst week! They were exactly the same person, but only the eye color, hair color, and clothes were different.


    Elysia wondered what they were doing here, then she tried to look at the two people''s status to verify. It turned out that they were the same people as she thought, Dn Transcendent and Sylvia Transcendent.


    ''What are they doing here? Ah, they''re talking about being human and not a devil. Disguises and infiltrations? Hmm...''


    ''Lil Ely! You are out of invisible magic while you are ying water! You will be seen by them! Ah, toote... They''ve seen you now...'' Elena was a littlete in reminding Elysia. If it was a real human, it would be fine and easy to handle. However, who actually came were two remarkable and distinguished devils!


    ''Ah, bad!'' Elysia was a little nervous as she thought of a way to escape the precariousness of this moment. She immediately stood up and put on her slipper. She was now Elysia, an ordinary human to them, and they were devils who disliked humans.


    "Good evening, what..." Elysia was about to open the conversation, but she had not had time to finish her sentence. Devil Emperor immediately dashed to attack right away!


    "Father!" Sylvia shouted at her father''s hasty action, he immediately attacked without waiting any other seconds!


    Unlike the situation when she first met a group of humans in this forest who immediately attacked her without further ado, she only gave a counterattack for self-protection. This time, her father was the one who immediately attacked without waiting for this human girl to finish speaking.


    Dn did not care about his daughter''s shout. What was on his mind right now was to silence this human girl forever. The dead would not leak any secrets. This human girl had overheard the conversation between his daughter and himself about their disguise as humans.


    Elysia''s eyes widened slightly due to this sudden attack. Still, she had expected it, given the hostility between humans and devils. However, wasn''t this murderous aura a bit too heavy? Was he about to kill her? Yes! The Devil Emperor intended to kill her!


    ''Lil Ely, get away quickly!''


    Elysia''s eyes immediately refocused. She immediately dodged with incredible speed to the side as far as one meter from her original position, right before the Devil Emperor''s fist collided with her head.


    *Bwosh!*


    Dn''s fist hit the empty air and made a slight ripple of air from his fist, which missed its target. He was so surprised to find the human girl was already one meter beside him. He was very sure he was not attacking in the wrong direction, or his vision was obscured by any illusions.


    Elysia became so cold, this man was about to kill her without reason, but her eyes still had rity. Even though she was quite afraid because her opponent was the Devil Emperor, she wouldn''t give up without striking back!


    Dn didn''t wait for anything else. He immediately made a follow-up attack with his fist towards the human girl. As if the human girl was an illusion before his eyes, all his attacks continuously hit the empty air... Somehow, this human girl always appeared safe from his attacks.


    He was so annoyed, but he didn''t dare to use too much of his magic energy because his aura was so well recognized by the Human Continent''s emperors. He would be in trouble if they came here. His n was not to fight with them anyway.


    ''Lil Ely, maybe he attacked you because he thought you had overheard their conversation about them disguising themselves as humans. You know what you can do with that?'' Elena started to worry even more. She could only offer advice.


    ''Hmm... En, I know. Leave it to me.'' After thinking for a moment, Elysia immediately changed her ns.


    Initially, she already had a n to find the right attack loophole to paralyze the Devil Emperor and then run away with Vanessa. The white tiger was still having fun by diving in the water and did not know anything was happening by theke. Her master did not say anything, and Vanessa did not feel any danger befall her master.


    Right now, Elysia only needed to dispel any suspicion or prejudice against her and then paralyze the Devil Emperor for a moment. She wouldn''t just let this go because he really wanted to kill her. A valuable punishment in return was a good idea!


    "Sir, why are you attacking me? I am just an ordinary little girl who cannot fight an adult like you. Why are you so ferocious? I don''t know you, and you don''t know me either." Elysia spoke after dodging the attack once again with graceful steps.


    "I''ll kill you, shut up and ept your fate!" Dn didn''t say much and threw another punch at the weak girl, the human girl was still at the Apprentice level, and he really underestimated her.


    "Awa. Wawa... What should I do?" Sylvia stiffened and confused about what she needed to do.


    On the side, as the attacker was her fierce and stubborn father, then on the victim side was a weak human girl who was strangely able to keep avoiding her father''s blows.


    Even though it was just a physical attack with Reinforcement Magic, it was still an attack from a Devil Emperor! How could that human girl manage to do that with such pitiful strength at the Apprentice level!? Sylvia was absurdly confused and shouted in her mind.


    "Huff... We are all ordinary humans in a cruel world. Why do you intend to kill each other? Then, if you still insist, please forgive me." Elysia spoke softly. She felt so calm right now.


    After convincing herself, she no longer felt the Devil Emperor was so scary and terrible as how she felt when she first came to this world and met them.


    After learning many things in the library regarding history and magic, it was true about the world''s cruelty. If the strong reigned over the weak''s fate... Wouldn''t she and her unique magic be categorized as one of those wielding great powers?


    Elysia smiled lightly after dodging the Devil Emperor''s ten strikes. Then, she clenched her fist and punched the Devil Emperor in the stomach. Not to kill or hurt with serious injuries, but to immobilize him into silence with pain in a different light.


    *Pat*


    A powerless blow collided with Dn''s stomach, but the Devil Emperor was confused. He didn''t feel any pain at all, but it was only for a moment.


    Elysia used her magic to churn the Devil Emperor''s stomach from the gentle blow without power, a stomachache bad enough to overwhelm an Emperor. After feeling sufficient, she immediately retreated three meters from her previous position.


    Dn''s face instantly turned pale. He immediately clutched his stomach, which was churned with a terrible painful twist. What he suffered at that time was not only a terrible stomachache but also a twisted intestine.


    He knelt down while clutching his stomach with both hands and then bowed to the ground while groaned in pain... Very much to Sylvia and Elena''s surprise.


    ''So cruel and effective. Where did you learn something like that, Lil Ely?'' Elena was impressed.


    ''I just guessed and tried. No matter how strong a person, at any status and level... They will feel more or less the same if the vulnerable parts of their digestive system are being shaken with severe stomach aches. Look at him, isn''t that proven true and real to be the truth?'' Elysia was d her theory was useful.


    ''You have easily taken down a Devil Emperor, the ruler of the entire Devil Continent above all devils, demons, and other creatures. Not to mention the other four Emperor ss devils who have submitted to him. Wow, your aplishments have surpassed those of the greatest ever achieved in such a simple way, Lil Ely.'' Elena praised Elysia with sparkling eyes. It was a fantastic and splendid thing to write in a history book if only anyone knew.


    ''Hehe...'' Elysia just giggled in her mind, but the expression on her face was still t.


    "Father! You! What have you done to my father!" Sylvia shouted and came right to her father''s side.


    Despite saying it usingly, Sylvia felt rather pleased with a hint of surprise. This was the first time she had seen her father suffer defeat right before her own eyes. Not to mention, he lost to a weak human girl far below his level.

 Chapter 106: Sylvia Managed to do Her Little Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 106: Sylvia Managed to do Her Little Revenge</h4>


    Sylvia immediately checked her father''s state, who was still moaning in pain a little. But, to her surprise, her father was fine and just constipated. No wonder he was clutching his stomach, lousy, losing so easily. She did not know the pain that was being experienced by her father at this time.


    Dn tried his best to put his digestive organs back into their original position after being shaken by this human girl! His cold sweat was ignored even by his own daughter, and she thought he was fine! If Dn knew what his daughter was thinking, maybe Sylvia''s butt would suffer again.


    "You don''t need to worry. Your father is just feeling a little constipated... Err... Stomach ache. Why did he suddenly attack me anyway? I didn''t understand." Elysia shrugged her shoulders then shook her head as if what just happened wasn''t her doing.


    "Eh? Ah! Yes, I apologize on behalf of my father. Just now, just... It''s just, umm..." Sylvia was confused about what to exin to this human girl.


    Surprisingly this human girl did not attack further even though she had heard their conversation. This human girl was assaulted by her father, and this human girl was just doing self-defense. Sylvia wondered in her mind whether this girl overheard their conversation or not.


    Since her father was fine and just a little constipated, Sylvia just let it go. He was a Devil Emperor. It would be a shame if he would bow down with constipation.


    "Just? Hmm... It''s okay. I''m not hurt. I''m just here ying water for a moment. What are you doing at night in a wilderness like this? Just the two of you? Ah! You two are adventurers, right?" Elysia pped her hands once to divert their suspicions to the topic she would guide.


    "Ah, uh, yes! The two of us will be adventurers! We are on our way to Rosemoor City near the border of the western and southern regions. We just decided toe to visit this greatke which is rumored to have been formed from the battle between the two godsst week."


    Sylvia sighed with relief. It seemed this human girl heard nothing of their true identities. Sylvia immediately followed the path Elysia had changed without thinking too much.


    "The city on the border, hmm? It was quite crowded there by adventurers. You two intend to join in the fun in that city?" Elysia patted her chin for a moment while speaking a little inconsiderate and pretentious. She only knew that the West Region was very busy, and the border cities were probably the same, right?


    "Ah, you know? Yes, we''ll be there. We want to join the adventurer''s guild before going to explore here and there. Oh, yes, I haven''t introduced myself. Greetings, my name is Aivlys. The girl from the vige without a house. She and her father want to try their luck in the big city." Sylvia gracefully and confidently introduced herself to the human girl who seemed kind-hearted and not vindictive.


    She had prepared fake identities for herself and her father to not arouse suspicion. She was very confident about it.


    ''Aivlys? Sylvia being read from behind? What a clever way.'' Elysiamented in her mind.


    ''Then you can do the same. When you used my form and met the Devil Emperor''s daughter, you were already using the name, Elysia Avery. You can''t use that name on them anymore, Lil Ely.'' Elena gave very important and useful advice.


    ''Un, so for now in this form and to them, my name is Aisyle? Yes, not bad for a pseudonym.'' Elysia agreed immediately.


    "Nice to meet you, Aivlys. My name is Aisyle, a girl from the house. Then what is the name of this man who just attacked me for no reason?" After introducing herself, Elysia pointed at the man who was still prostrating on the ground.


    "How dare you... I am the Great Dev..."


    Before Dn had time to finish his sentence, Sylvia immediately smacked her father''s towering ass to prevent his mouth from divulging his true identity.


    *Pa!*


    Dn''s face grew paler, and cold sweat was pouring down even more. He felt that something woulde out from his bottom after his daughter''s action, but the perpetrator didn''t care about that at all.


    "He''s my father. His name is Nalyd. Sorry again for his careless actions, Aisyle. May I call you Ais?" Sylvia smiled innocently and didn''t feel guilty. She just made her father suffer, but it was only for a moment.


    Right after that, she immediately lookedplicated and pleased at her hand that managed to hit her father''s ass, the same thing he did to herst week. The swear words she uttered every day of the week when she was locked up finally came true!


    *Pffff!*


    A charge of exhaust gas was immediately expelled from the bottom after Dn finished solving theplicated business in his stomach with Dark Magic''s power.


    "Eww, it smells so bad! Father, you fart in front of your own daughter!?" Sylvia immediatelyined and subconsciously kicked her prostrated father''s butt.


    "Urgh! You are brave, huh? Not only hit my ass hard but also kicked me? You want to enjoy a holiday gift for another week in a great ce? Hmm?" Dn immediately stood upright after being kicked, now he waspletely fine.


    He immediately looked at his daughter in annoyance. However, when he looked at the human girl who made him suffer, his gaze was as if he had just seen his mortal enemy.


    "Eep! Ais, help me!" Sylvia immediately took cover behind Elysia as her father looked angry. She didn''t need to wait for the human girl''s permission to call her name so intimately.


    Now not only she managed to smack her father''s butt like her swear words, but she also managed to kick his father''s butt! Revenge was resolved in a moment and without the need to surpass her father''s power level.


    "A holiday gift, in a great ce? Isn''t that wonderful? Why are you looking scared?" Elysia didn''t understand what the Devil Emperor just said.


    "Ais, you don''t understand. Sometimes, what my father said would mean the opposite if he was angry. So a holiday gift would mean punishment." Sylvia quickly spoke while hiding from her father''s eyesight by hiding behind the slender body of a human girl.


    "Hmm... I see... Mr. Nalyd, the way you educate your daughter is not right. If your daughter makes a mistake, then give her the right path and not go straight to the path of punishment. Proper direction with good advice and exnation, and then it must be done with care. Maybe it will be easier for your daughter to digest your teaching. Look at her, who is hiding from you. Is this the father and daughter rtionship you desire?" Elysia shrugged her shoulders and shook her head slightly. She delivered a few lectures out of kindness.


    "Who do you think you are? What does this have to do with you, huh? A weak human girl who''s smartass wanted to teach me." Dn snapped provokingly.


    "Yes, I am nothing but an ordinary weak little girl. I''m just talking. Why are you angry? If you are wrong, then correct it in the right way. You attacked me for no usible reason, right? We don''t even know each other. What if I attacked you this time without any reason?" Elysia clenched her fist in front as if threatening an attack simr to the one just now. Still, she didn''t try to embarrass him.


    "Hmph!" Dn grunted harshly, then looked in another direction and walked away. He stopped at a few meters, then leaned against the tree trunk and folded his arms as if he didn''t care about anything.


    ''Disrespectful, rude, unapologetic, arrogant and self-righteous, then stubborn too!'' Elena immediately scoffed at Dn''s behavior.


    ''Well, he''s Devil Emperor for a reason. He must live up to his status and title.'' Elysia answered subtly and helplessly.


    The misunderstanding of Elysia''s usations had been resolved, with the original topic already diverted and ignored. Dn would only know a human girl named Aisyle who didn''t eavesdrop on anything. However, this human girl was weak but cunning and talented. Her light blow had no power, but the side effects really made him suffer.


    At least he could leave it alone for now, but that didn''t mean he wouldn''t retaliate and return the favorter. Dn started thinking about how to make this human girl suffer while reassessing this human girl. She was really unusual even though her energy aura was still at the Apprentice level.


    After one more careful look, this human girl was quite unusual, and her strength seemed to be deceiving. A girl at night in the forest alone, she had long ck hair and purplish-blue eyes. Everything about her was suspicious.


    Not to mention, she was facing the Emperor-ss aura at close range without feeling afraid or pressured. Who was her true identity? Was she an Emperor ss being who was also in disguise? Night Elf Empress? Dn was starting to wonder in his mind.


    If Elysia didn''t wear purple pajamas with slippers, that seemed to spoil her mysterious charm... Dn would probably conclude something further, but that was just the imagination and guesswork of the Devil Emperor.

 Chapter 107: Precious Treasure

    <h4>Chapter 107: Precious Treasure</h4>


    "By the way, Ais. Are you here just to y with water? At night like this? All alone?" Sylvia asked after making sure her father wasn''t angry.


    "Not really. I''m also waiting for mypanion who is ying in the water. She is diving in theke right now, maybe catching fish? That''s if there is one." Elysia shook her head slightly.


    ''Vannessa, isn''t it about time you finished ying with water? Why are you diving for so long? We have two uninvited guests here.''


    ''Yes, master. I''ll be right back. I saw an object sparkling at the bottom of theke, but it turned out to be over 200 meters deep. Based on your permission, can I go straight to the bottom of theke and collect it?'' Vanessa immediately replied to ask permission to stay away from the safe zone under her master''s supervision.


    ''It''s okay, but do it quickly. If you don''t surface for more than ten minutes, I''ll dive in and find you.'' Elysia gave her permission easily.


    ''Yes, thank you, master. I''ll go to the surface first to take a breath.'' Vanessa immediately swam to return to the surface then looked at her master, and indeed, there were two strangers.


    "That''s mypanion. She is ying in the water." Elysia pointed at the white tiger that had just surfaced.


    "Woah! Pet? Spirit Beast? Are you a Beast Tamer, Ais?" Sylvia turned her head in the direction Elysia was pointing and eximed somewhat exaggeratedly.


    What really surprised her was not because of the winged white tiger, but because the Beast at Spirit level was thepanion of a human girl at the Apprentice level! How did it happen!?


    "Well, you can say that. Contracted beast, that''s the term used and appropriate. Hmm... Since you called me Ais casually, how should I call you? Aivlys feels hard to pronounce."


    "Call me, Lys. That''s easy on the tongue, right?" Sylvia pped her hands and gave a little weight to her new nickname.


    Vanessa saw them chatting well, and nothing bad happened to her master. Then, She took a breath and then immediately dived to get to what he had seen at the bottom of theke, maybe something that sparkled was a treasure?


    A very valuable treasure that was worth a fortune to buy a lifetime supply of food!? Whatever the cost, she should try to retrieve it before any other lucky creature would take it.


    By giving the treasure to her master, it was guaranteed she would always eat good food. The guarantee that was so tempting to her, her stomach to be precise. Vanessa swam to the bottom of theke with enthusiasm and passion.


    "Yes, that''s easy. Then, Lys. Now, you have arrived at this hugeke. Do you also want to y in theke like mypanion?" Elysia nodded and moved on to their troubles here.


    "It''s unfortunate, Ais. I can''t swim yet. It''s rare for me to meet deep water. I''ve only seen the real sea once, but just watch it and don''t go there." Sylvia sighed as she didn''t have that much experience.


    "Hmm... The seas in the world are not that vast and numerous, no more than a quarter of this world. You''re lucky enough to say that. You want to be an adventurer, right? You can go to the Northern Region or Eastern Region to see the vast sea." Elysia made suggestions based on her knowledge of the map.


    But at the same time, she was looking at Sylvia''s father with a look of both astonishment and pity. They had lived that long, and Sylvia was over five centuries old, but her father never took her out to sea? What did they do by living so many years in this vast world with so many ces to explore? Not to mention the sea to the south and west of the Devil Continent. He didn''t lock up his daughter in a safe and closed room, right? Elysia was starting to wonder in her mind for a moment.


    "Really!? Hum, looks like we need to go there, father... Looks like we can''t..." Sylvia was excited but immediately lethargic because her father didn''t seem to like it. He frowned as he folded his arms.


    ''What? What father is he? He was so stubborn, rude, arrogant, and stingy. His daughter is 556 years old, and she rarely sees deep water, only saw the sea once? Where have they lived? In the cave? He never took her on any excursions? Hmph! Pathetic.'' Elena immediatelymented, feeling dissatisfied and annoyed.


    ''Umm... It''s not good to badmouth someone like that behind his back.''


    ''I never badmouth someone behind their back. I always do it in front of that someone. Whether that someone can hear it or not, it''s none of my business, hehe... I hate people like this Devil Emperor, and that Serena girl too.'' Elena immediately reversed the saying from Elysia.


    She was honest and straightforward, if she liked something, she would say like, and hate would say hate, really a simple girl.


    ''Well, that''s just a saying. I don''t think you''re wrong, Sister Elena.'' Elysia could only relent even if it was true what Elena said about the Demon Emperor''s personality.


    ''That''s my Lil Ely. I am proud of you.'' Elena smiled so happily.


    Elysia didn''t continue that anymore. She looked back at Sylvia. "Hum, if he doesn''t let you, I''ll punish him. Your father is so aggressive and strong, he''s enough to crush everything that he excuses himself to ban you from the ce you want to go."


    "Is that so? Really?" Sylvia felt a little hesitant when she saw her father, who was still frowning. Neither of them knew Dn was guessing Elysia''s identity right now instead of frowning because of his daughter.


    "Your dad will be there with you, right? Then what''s wrong with that? Oh, take it easy. He''s just in a bad mood after the incident just now. Don''t think too much about it. He''ll be happy to take you on outings to your heart''s content."


    Elysia''s persuasion managed to make Sylvia lift her mood. She was sure it was true. Her father was just contemting something... He had promised her before they left their castle and arrived here.


    But after that, the topic that came to her mind was this human girl called Ais. Ais defeated her father in a unique andplicated way. Ais was still at the Apprentice level, right? What did she do to achieve that?


    Her father was the Devil Emperor above all... But he lost to this young human girl who seemed still so weak and no more than seventeen years old, maybe only sixteen. Wasn''t she too overpowered? Sylvia felt a little suspicious about that, but thanks to Ais, she was finally able to watch her father suffer a defeat.


    The two of them sat by theke, sshing around with their pretty legs and chatting for a while. Then, a man guarded them not far away. He just looked with some suspicion at the human girl who was talking with his daughter.


    Shortly after, the ten minutes Elysia gave to Vanessa had passed, but the white tiger had not yet surfaced. She was still beyond 200 meters underwater.


    ''Vanessa, are you there? Are you all right? Answer me, or I''ll dive.'' Elysia was getting worried.


    ''I''m fine, master. I''lle to the surface soon. Theke is very deep and a bit dark. I managed to retrieve the shiny object. I''ll ask for my rewardter hehe... Food...'' Vanessa immediately answered her worried master then fantasized about a lifetime supply of food, which had be aplete guarantee in her mind.


    ''Food? That shiny thing is food? Hm... Thiske was created because of the crater from a powerful explosion, then filled with water. So why are there fish? Shiny fish?'' Elena muttered in confusion, and Elysia couldn''t answer. They could only wait for Vanessa to surface.


    A momentter, a white tiger immediately surfaced and swam towards her master with her wings'' help to make it much faster.


    ''Ow... Look at your body getting soaked and cold. Don''t you feel the cold of diving that far? Here let me help dry and warm your body.'' Elysia immediately went up to greet Vanessa.


    She dried Vanessa''s body with her magic from thebination of air and heat like a hairdryer and heating device.


    ''Thank you, master. Look at this, this is the treasure at the bottom of theke that I found. Shiny and precious, perhaps of very high value.'' Vanessa shook her body out of habit even though it was dry and warm again. Then she turned to her master, the treasure in question was between her fangs.


    ''What is this? A gold emblem? There''s a symbol engraved here. But what does it symbolize?'' Elysia reached up and took the emblem and examined it.


    "So beautiful and fancy. Upon closer inspection, you are so charming. A winged tiger, right? Nee~ Ais, what''s her name? Eh, she should be able to speak because she is a Spirit Beast. Um? What are you examining, Ais?" Sylvia immediately approached to observe the 5 meters longrge white tiger, then looked curiously at the emblem on Elysia''s hand.

 Chapter 108: Invitation to Adventure

    <h4>Chapter 108: Invitation to Adventure</h4>


    Vanessa didn''t feel the dangerous energy aura of these two strangers at all, and this foreign girl seemed so familiar with her master, but who was Ais? Her master''s pseudonym?


    She had absolutely no idea these two foreign humans were from the devil race. Dn and Sylvia had hidden their auras so well. As long as they didn''t use a certain amount of their power and magical energy, it was nearly impossible to guess their true identity.


    Unfortunately, Elysia had cheated unwittingly with her unusual eyesight and abilities beyond thews of nature. Their disguise was meaningless in her eyes.


    "You mean this, Lys? Em, this is the emblem found at the bottom of theke by mypanion. Do you know about the symbol in this gold emblem?" Elysia raised an emblem as big as a brick but thin with an intricate yet beautiful logo engraved in gold.


    "What is this symbol, hmm... I''ve never seen a symbol like this before. You can try asking my father, Ais. He knows a lot more aboutplicated affairs than I do." Sylvia patted her chin thoughtfully for a moment, then gave up.


    Elysia felt a little reluctant and awkward if she really needed to ask the Devil Emperor. She just gave him kindness and reprimand a while ago because he attacked her without further ado and without reason.


    But the curiosity of this unusual item prevailed over the awkwardness and difort. Elysia wanted to know more about this emblem.


    Strangely, she couldn''t see the status screen of this gold emblem at all. It was an empty status screen without data information! That was what made her astonished and curious.


    This man was a Devil Emperor who had lived for more than 900 years and the sole ruler of the Devil Continent. At least he knew a lot, right? Elysia approached the Devil Emperor without hesitation. While Sylvia and Vanessa followed from behind.


    "Mr. Nalyd, I apologize for my self-defense action a while ago but do you know about this emblem?" Elysia apologized with half-baked sincerity but with a curious smile.


    "..." Dn didn''t respond. He seemed to be plunging quite deeply into his train of thought.


    "Mr. Nalyd? Mr. Nal? Mr. Lyd? Sir? Hmm... Uncle?" Elysia tilted her head slightly and tried to pull the man back into the real world under different nicknames.


    "Who is it, Mr. Nalyd, huh!? Who are you trying to call? And who are you calling, uncle? I''m not your uncle!" Dn immediately got out of his train of thought. He was triggered by the nickname this human girl used for him.


    "That''s your own name, father. Do you remember? You still forget your own name sometimes? It''s Nalyd, remember? Nalyd." Sylvia immediately took part in the conversation to cover up the mess her father might cause.


    "Then let me repeat my sentence. Uncle, I apologize for my self-defense action a while ago but do you know about this emblem?" Elysia smiled a little mischievously when Devil Emperor didn''t seem to like being called uncle.


    "Are you a Night Elf?" Dn ignored the human girl''s question and went straight to the thoughts that stuck in his mind.


    "Well, it has nothing to do with the question I asked. But regrettably, I am not a Night Elf but an ordinary human. I have answered your question. Now you have to answer my question just now." Elysia shook her head slightly, not knowing what this Devil Emperor had in mind.


    Dn narrowed his eyes slightly. Ordinary human? Weak little girl? He lost against her, and she dared to tell him that!? He wouldn''t doubt this human girl was an Emperor-ss being, but the human race didn''t have women with that high power ss! All six Human Emperors were men! On top of that, one of them was missing in action. That ursed Human Emperor was being hunted down by him!


    How could he believe that shit! He refused to believe it! In his mind, he already thought this girl was a creature more or less equal to him, and she was in disguise.


    "I don''t know, you''re asking the wrong person." Dn refused to answer and looked away.


    But in his mind, he was somewhat surprised by the gold emblem with the engraved logo. He had seen a simr symbol in an ancient history book regarding lost history. Iplete, only one book survived and could be found, an ancient manuscript that was difficult to read and damaged with age.


    Even though he had some clues, why should he enlighten his potential enemy? Better to hide it himself and swallow it to find out for himselfter.


    It seemed, this gigantic forest that stretched between the three regions of the Human Continent and crossed the boundaries of his continent wasn''t that simple at all. He needed to find out for himselfter when he and his daughter became adventurers in the city.


    "Is that so? Hmm... Too bad." Elysia felt a little disappointed, and so did Elena.


    She was about to put the gold emblem into her [Space Bag], which used to be her [Space Storage] disguise, but she just remembered the empty [Spce Bag] was in the [Space Storage]. Wasn''t it useless and failed to do its job?


    Not thinking too long, Elysia immediately put the gold emblem in the [Space Storage]. She was worried about the possibility the Demon Emperor might snatch it because his eyes were so unmistakably dishonest.


    ''Master, don''t forget about my reward hehe...''


    ''You can always im your reward as long as you are a good tiger or a good cat. The gold emblem weighed three to four kilograms. For the raw materials, we can have as many as 300 to 400 gold coins. Sixty thousand to eighty thousand dors, a lot of value for just food and drink.'' Elysia answered Vanessa''s expectation even though thetter did not know what the dor meant.


    As long as the stock was secured, Vanessa was very satisfied. She felt ufortable being a burden to her master, and she couldn''t let her master bear all the expenses alone. With that block of gold, that valuable treasure, she was finally able to contribute.


    Vanessa smiled happily, even though she looked unsuitable because of her fierce tiger face. She didn''t require any payment other than food. 300 to 400 gold coins could mean good food for some time for her and her master. She must find more valuable treasures to achieve her dream! Vanessa''s new motivation suddenly emerged.


    The disappearance of the gold emblem in Elysia''s hand into thin air really shocked Dn and Sylvia. Still, it wasn''t the culprit''s business. She walked over to Vanessa while nning to leave here and leave the two devils to their own ends.


    Sylvia was about to ask how her new friend could do it. Still, she immediately swallowed back what she was about to say because it might sound too personal, and she couldn''t bear to take a rebuke. A momentter, she immediately had an incredibly brilliant idea.


    "Ais, do you already want to go? Where is your house? Can wee to visit? As you know, we don''t have a house." Sylvia yed the role of a pitiful girl


    ''Right! She is the princess of the devil race. Her father is a Devil Emperor. She and her father do not own a house because they live in a huge, magnificent castle!'' Elena exposed the truth with ease.


    ''We don''t have a house in this world either, do we? She hopes to be amodated, but I also don''t have a house hehe...'' Elysia giggled with amusement in her mind.


    ''Maybe she has other goals? Em, if you want to refuse, benevolent rejection is enough. She''s a good girl but only unfortunate because of her father...'' Elena felt sorry for Sylvia and put a little sympathy.


    "Yes, I''m going to go. Regarding your question just now, Lys. Please forgive me, but I also don''t have a house either. Aren''t you and your father going to Rosemoor City as adventurers? If I''m not mistaken, our position is already close to the West Region and that city... Maybe a few thousand kilometers from here." Elysia thought for a moment and exined gently.


    She thought the subtle rejection would end it as she had predicted, but what she saw, Sylvia was getting excited and smiled. Was there something wrong with her?


    "Yay! Isn''t that a coincidence! We don''t have a home, and you said you were adventurous? Maybe our meeting was written in the destiny book? Ais, you''ve be my second friend, will you go on an adventure with us? Pweety pwease with sugar on top?" Sylvia pped her hands once and immediately grabbed Elysia''s hand so thetter wouldn''t run away. Then, she put on a cute and adorable face.


    "Eh?" Elysia was confused about what to say, but she had the impulse to tell her that refusing this girl''s invitation was a sin.


    Dn immediately looked at his daughter as if in disbelief, but he remained silent in his approval. His daughter''s invitation was good because he could repay the kindness he had received more easily and then reveal this human girl''s identity.


    He who was at the Emperor level as a devil above all had lost to an ordinary girl! He couldn''t take it! Even with his talents and abilities, he couldn''t find out the true identity of this girl. No one would believe the Devil Emperor had lost to a weak human girl who was still at the Apprentice level other than himself.

 Chapter 109: Beginning of Adventurous Life

    <h4>Chapter 109: Beginning of Adventurous Life</h4>


    "Pwease?" Feeling the doubt and hesitation from the girl she was holding, Sylvia repeated her wish once again.


    ''Sister Elena, how and what should I do? She looks so innocent, and this pleading expression... Uuu...'' Elysia did not immediately answer and asked her best sister for help, the one she could always rely on.


    ''Hmm... Try to say what your heart says. For this, you know better about what you want to do. Her expression, mannerisms, and words, she just wants to spend more time with you.''


    ''Um, I understand. But what does Sylvia mean by me as her second friend?'' Elysia asked in confusion.


    ''Of course, as it sounds, you are the second friend of the princess of the devil race. Her first friend is definitely you too, but as Ely in my form. Isn''t this Sylvia poor enough? 556 years of living and only having friends when she met you? And her two friends are actually one person pfft... Ufufu...'' Elena wisely exined the girl''s situation, but she couldn''t help butugh at the end of her sentence.


    Elysia sighed slightly, but her brain and heart were working quickly to weigh her decision.


    "Can not?" Sylvia immediately put on a disappointed face that looked so pitiful, her shoulders lowered, she freed Elysia''s hand. Her joy faded when Elysia didn''t answer after a few seconds of waiting.


    "Okay, let''s go there together, but I can''t guarantee I can always go on adventures with you. I also have another business. Is that eptable?" Elysia offered and made this full of expression girl immediately return to her excited self.


    Thebination of these two special devils was very worrying. The Demon Emperor and the Demon Saint freely roamed the Human continent with an unknown agenda.


    She better keep in touch with them to find out what was going to happen slowly. Not to mention the Demon Saint''s personality was so innocent, and there seemed to be a mark on her head about her being gullible.


    "Really? That''s great! I don''t mind that, and my father must be happy too. Let''s go now. Father, let''s go." Sylvia nodded with a smile, then waved her hand at her father.


    What she had just done to persuade Elysia did make Dn happy. But, in another perspective from her original intention.


    "You two can fly. I sit on mypanion''s back. Are you ready to go?" Elysia asked for confirmation.


    "En, we''re ready to go." Sylvia nodded, and her father remained silent with his approval.


    "Hmm... Then please wait a moment. I''ll be right back. I can''te to the city and the guild wearing pajamas and slippers." Elysia and Vanessa went away for a moment, and the big white tiger obediently became her master''s cover.


    Elysia used her magic to create a wall of energy from the wind to blur the light so no one could peek. She had to change into a more suitable dress for adventure.


    After the barrier was established, she immediately wore an adventurous white outfit with a little purple and blue color, then also a cape. She was like a real princess knight, and no one would doubt it.


    The clothes she bought in a women''s clothing store were especially useful when the time came. Elena forced her to buy more than a hundred kinds of women''s clothing for all fields. At least, apart from everyday life, this one set of clothes was really useful.


    Unfortunately, she never thought of making her own clothes using magic. Real materialization with her unique magic, things she and Elena had never imagined at all. At least for now...


    After she was ready, Elysia immediately got out of the protection of the opaque wind barrier. Then, she put her [Space Bag] around her waist.


    "Thank you for waiting. Now that I am ready to go, you can fly to the sky first." Elysia spoke as she climbed onto Vanessa''s back.


    "Beautiful, now you look much prettier, Ais. Are you a knight in the special forces? A princess?"


    "Thank you for thepliment, but I''m not a knight or a princess. Just an ordinary girl." Elysia shook her head slightly.


    This time, not only did Dn put on a face as if he said he wouldn''t believe at all about that ordinary girl''s identity, but Sylvia too. Who was willing to eatme lies that were tantly fake? However, the two of them simply ignored that.


    "Nee~ Ais, can Ie with you on a ride? Hi, beautiful tiger, can I get to know your name? My name is Aivlys. You can call me, Lys."


    Sylvia walked over and waved her hand at the white tiger ridden by Elysia. This winged tiger was a Spirit Beast and could definitely speak. It would be best if she got acquainted with her.


    Vanessa didn''t answer right away. She looked back and received a nod from her master.


    "I, Vanessa. The fierce and terrifying Contracted Beast. Now fear me. Rawr..." Vanessa growled and tried an intimidating joke.


    This foreign girl seemed very familiar with her master, so she wasn''t a bad person. Not to mention, herself as a Spirit Beast had also been caught by them.


    "Hehehe... What''s with that cute growl. I''ve never heard of it like that. Who is a good tiger, who''s a good girl? Kuchi, kuchi. Miaow."


    "Mew."


    Sylvia stroked the underside of the white tiger''s chin gently. Her unique chant seeded in making the white tiger meow.


    "All right, Vanessa, let me sit on your back. We have a trip of tens of thousands of kilometers to the northwest. Rosemoor City is our destination! Em, how do I sit here, Ais?" Sylvia cheerfully boarded Vanessa, but she suddenly became a little confused. Her friend sat sideways. Shouldn''t when riding a beast be supposed to sit astride?


    "Just sit the way you feelfortable." Elysia didn''t feel anything was wrong and didn''t even understand what Sylvia was thinking.


    She had never ridden a horse and had never seen anyone ride a horse. How would she know? All she knew, a virtuous woman should put her legs together and not straddle.


    "Then excuse me."


    Sylvia sat astride right behind Elysia and put one hand around Elysia''s waist as if preventing thetter from falling while flyingter. She did not know her effort was unnecessary, and she seemed to be taking advantage of Elysia''s body.


    Elysia blushed slightly. This was the second girl who bravely embraced her body. First, Evelyn, then Sylvia. But she immediately tried to get rid of those thoughts and feelings of shame because they were all girls, certain types of girls used to stick to each other.


    "Why are you blushing, Ais?" Sylvia peeked at Elysia''s face.


    "You hugged me pretty tight. You got too close and clung to me." Elysia blushed even more as Sylvia moved, a soft object bumping into her arm. Not to mention Elena, who was chirping with teasing and naughty jokes in her mind...


    They were still just acquaintances... Unlike Evelyn, who was already on the friend list. Unfortunately, when Elysia took a little distance from their seated position, Sylvia pulled her body and wrapped her waist tighter.


    "What? But you sit sideways. What if you fall when we fly? That''s terrible." Sylvia was just worried.


    "I used to sit like this, and I''m fine. Forget it, let''s go to the sky. Rosemoor City, as the nearest city, is quite far from here. It''s eight o''clock in the evening..." Elysia immediately changed the topic and asked Vanessa to fly to the sky. Then, she became overwhelmed when she took out the clock from her [Space Bag] to see the current time.


    "We''re flying, Yay!" Sylvia happily eximed while maintaining her posture and seemed to hold Elysia''s body from falling. This wasn''t the first time she had flown on a beast, but this was the first time he went flying while looking after someone.


    Their mileage was thousands of kilometers, but Vanessa''s steady flight speed was around 400 kilometers per hour, an all-day trip! How could Elysia wait that long! Tomorrow she still had to attend the magic ss. More importantly, there was an appointment to make the pizza in the morning.


    "Nee~ Lys. After I think about it, isn''t the distance from our location to the nearest town about a dozen thousand kilometers? Isn''t it going to be a day''s trip?" Elysia asked with concern as they reached a steady altitude.


    "Yup. Eh, hum, after I inhaled it closely, your body smelled like a variety of flowers. Very calming and pleasant, a unique fragrance. What flowers are they?"


    "That''s the flowerbination I like, now don''t change the subject. Are we going to spend the whole day at a steady pace? That''s all day, you know, all day." Elysia was a little restless. There was a little guilt in her heart for her own decision.


    "That''s not a problem. We can spend time chatting and sharing stories like some time ago. You''re so likable and easy to get along with. Err... Well, you seem worried about long-distance travel. Maybe my father''s eleration Magic can help. He''s a Spirit Mage for a great reason." Sylvia nodded with a happy smile, but she couldn''t bear to see the worried expression of her new friend, a recent trip with a new friend.


    Wasn''t she lucky enough? She made two friends on her two asions to escape from the Devil Continent, which her father controlled and ruled? On the Devil Continent, there was only a hint of insincerity and other unpleasant intentions. She didn''t have any friends or anyone.


    Her first friend was a Goddess who had juste to this world, and the other was a human girl who was very mysterious and likable. The adventurous life for Sylvia seemed so bright and beautiful.

 Chapter 110: City Near the Regions Border

    <h4>Chapter 110: City Near the Region''s Border</h4>


    "Father, can we use your eleration magic? At this rate, we''ll spend the whole day on our way to the city." Sylvia turned her head towards her father behind them, and Elysia also took a look.


    Sylvia''s father could easily keep up with Vanessa''s steady flying speed, as expected of the Devil Emperor.


    Dn had never felt like a guard before, not to his daughter either. Usually, he always assigned some particr person somewhere to apany and protect his daughter.


    This time he had to do everything for his daughter, who was dear to him in this world. At least, that was all he could do after realizing he had hurt his daughter in a different light.


    "Hem." Dn didn''t answer with words but only by clearing his throat.


    Even so, he moved his hand, and a red magic circle suddenly appeared right below them. Furthermore, a thin nket of reddish magic energy covered the white tiger''s bodies, then the two girls. As the magic caster, Dn was also enveloped in that reddish magic nket like a spherical barrier.


    After protective magic and minimal eleration magic were ready, he executed it immediately. They sped off at speed 15 times faster than the steady speed earlier.


    *Swoosh*


    The sound of gusts of wind colliding with the reddish magic energy barrier rang out. They were flying at a speed of approximately 6000 kilometers per hour. It was still Devil Emperor''s stable eleration magic, not his maximum eleration!


    "This is great! This way, we''ll probably be there in two or three hours." Elysia smiled then looked forward again.


    She deliberately did not contribute with her light speed magic because she wanted to assess this father and daughter duo''s abilities... Especially Dn, the most feared devil by humanity.


    In contrast to Elysia''s joy, Sylvia frowned in displeasure at seeing this pure energy aura color. She immediately looked at her father again while giving a lip gesture that said about his forgotten identity.


    ''Father, now you are a Spirit Mage, then what''s with this reddish color magic? It''s the color of an Emperor''s magic! Make it dark blue now!''


    Dn decoded cipher signnguage from his daughter''s lips and tranted it into anguage he could understand. He remembered that he should be a Spirit Mage and not a Devil Emperor, and his daughter was only an Apprentice Mage.


    Instantly, the magic nket color quickly changed from reddish to dark blue. He also managed to obscure the reddish aura energy on his body. Dn couldn''t change the color of the ''energy aura'' from his body and could only disguise it with a few tricks.


    "Huh? The color of the magic nket suddenly changed? Is something wrong?" Elysia asked, somewhat worriedly.


    She had another perspective on this change regarding magic defects due to deficiency or bacsh. Even a person could suffer a drop in his power level due to specific events or idents.


    "Has it changed? I only saw a faint dark blue color. Maybe it was because of the reflection of the moonlight or some unknown light." Sylvia tried toe up with an excuse, even if it didn''t make any sense. It was all her father''s fault, and he was not talented in disguises because he was always himself.


    "Is that so? If nothing is wrong, then great."


    "By the way, Ais. Are you really still at the Apprentice level? You managed to beat my father, who is at Spirit level, you know?" Sylvia was delighted and let out a sigh of relief. Her new friend didn''t question it any further.


    She immediately tried to change the topic of conversation. It was still 2 to 3 hours before they reached their destination. She had better use this spare time to get to know Ais better.


    "Yes, that''s me. I yed a little trick, and it worked. I just got lucky, Lys. Maybe in another exchange in a rematch, I will suffer defeat."


    "Yes, you are so lucky, very, very lucky." Sylvia only nodded as if in agreement, but her heart couldn''t believe that ridiculous little trick.


    She believed her friend was also in disguise and infiltrating the Human Continent, simr to herself. A new friend became a friend upon a mission of struggles and adventures, a really great backstory.


    "Are you only 17 years old, Ais? You look so young and full of life. You are still in the growth stage and will definitely be prettier and much prettier in 2 to 4 years in the future." Sylvia became hesitant.


    She had already tried to judge her friend''s age by briefly examining the magic energy structure in Ais''s body. However, all she got was that Ais had just reached adulthood and was still young in magic.


    "Not really. I just turned 16 one week ago." Elysia answered that simple question lightly. It was taken from the information about Alisha''s birthday.


    "What!? So young? So, you''ve just been able to use magic? The magic circuit in your body is still new for magic execution, right?" Sylvia stared in disbelief.


    Although the previous one was doubtful, this one was true. Ais was still around that age from her sight and judgment, whether she used magic or not. Was it possible Ais could also disguise her magic structure to be younger?


    Sylvia always looked just 18 years old, but she could be identified by assessing the magic circuit structure that she was already over 5 centuries old. However, Ais, who could beat her father, was still 16 years old!? Was she really a human race? No one would believe it! Sylvia shouted in her mind.


    Unfortunately, Sylvia couldn''t feel Ais''s aura of lies. All she knew was Ais was sincere and honest in her words. This really made Sylvia and Dn confused. They met a dead-end in guessing Ais''s identity.


    "If your father was a Spirit Mage, then what level are you now, Lys? You two came to theke from the sky, right? You also can fly?" Even though she already knew the answer, Elysia just wanted to change the topic that kept asking for her information. She felt it was sufficient for the exchange of personal data between acquaintances.


    "Um, I''m still on the Apprentice level, just like you. I came from the sky because my father propped me up in the air hehe... You know, Ais. This will be the story of our true adventure, we will explore--"


    Sylvia giggled awkwardly and then brought up the topic again with a long chirp about the fantastic adventure they were about to embark on across the vast world. She had just asked for personal information, but when it was her turn, she felt ufortable.


    Feeling the brief exchange of personal information was over, Elysia only responded back with another story. Then they chatted about trivial matters concerning the slice of life. Meanwhile, Elena fell asleep on the way because she felt very sleepy. She could easily fall asleep on long journeys.


    Dn only eavesdropped on the two girls'' conversation from behind, even though it wasn''t his wish. In his mind, he thought his daughter had finally found a real friend, the friend she had been hoping for all this time. But his heart still raised suspicions about the real identity of this girl named Aisyle.


    The three hours passed swiftly with joy and apanied by the chirp of two girls who exchanged their thoughts through their words. They were finally close to Rosemoor City, and theynded right near the city entrance gate.


    The arrival of the three of them with arge winged white tiger made the guards near the gate suddenly be alert and shocked. Still, when they saw who had juste, they rxed their suspicions.


    Two beautiful girls like princesses from somewhere came riding a winged white tiger. Then, a handsome but cold-looking man in ck robes followed behind them as their protector.


    The two princesses came to visit the city on a Spirit Beast. But why did theye sote at night like this? However, since they came openly before the city entrance and didn''t look evil, all the guards weren''t too worried.


    "Halt! Who are you and prove your identity. What is the purpose of youing to Rosemoor City at night like this?" The nearby guard d in light armor firmly eximed. All persons who would enter the city must be inspected to follow mandatory procedures.


    "We came from Pitmedden Vige near the border of the eastern and western regions. Please forgive us, our arrival is toote because the journey is quite far. This is a letter from the local vige chief. We came to a big city to be adventurers." Sylvia immediately got down and handed the guard a piece of paper from the vige with the vige head''s signature, her father''s agent.


    "Alright, I hope your adventures will be great and bright! If you don''t know the cityyout and the guild position to register, the city map is on the notice board there." The guard returned the original official letter from the vige head and pointed to a notice board not far from them.


    "Thank you, have a good night''s assignment. Goodbye." Sylvia waved her hand, then climbed back onto the white tiger''s back.


    "Spirit Beast, huh. Although it''s rare, it''s not something that never happens. Please take good care of your Contracted Beast. Any damage will be suspended on you." The other guard didn''t forget to remind them, but he received a tail whip from Vanessa. It didn''t hurt and only made him fall on his butt.


    They left the guards and theirughter at the guard who fell on his butt. They just walked over to the city map for a moment and then went to the guild. Elysia couldn''t help but register to be an adventurer because of the two unusual devils and their unknown hidden agenda.

 Chapter 111: Highmight Guild

    <h4>Chapter 111: Highmight Guild</h4>


    Highmight Guild, the guild association scattered in various cities throughout the Human Continent. Whereas the main guild was located in the Western Region''s capital.


    At this time, Elysia, two devils, and arge white tiger walked towards the guild in the city''s inner circle.


    ''Vanessa... Looks like we''re the center of attention. But it seems aimed at you. Wait, when we enter that alley, please turn into a cat, okay?'' Elysia felt ufortable being seen by people who were still outside for some reason, even though it waste at night.


    She was also reluctant to wake Elena up for advice. Thetter slept soundly in the Soul Realm. Right now, Elysia was the only one who had to take care of the rest. She was thinking of a way to keep in touch with these two unusual demons and then the academy.


    ''Okay, master. But when I do my innate transformation, I want only you to see and not the others.'' Vanessa walked beside her master, and she didn''t mind that... It was easy.


    ''Okay.'' Elysia agreed, and a decision was made.


    "Lys, let''s go down the alley first before the guild. Vanessa is too eye-catching right now." Elysia tugged at Sylvia''s sleeve slightly to inform.


    "Ah, sure. Let''s go over there." Even though she didn''t know what her friend would do to make Vanessa''s big body inconspicuous, Sylvia inly nodded.


    The two of them and Vanessa immediately entered the isted alley. Dn just followed from behind as if he was trying to remember something, but no one knew what he was thinking at that moment except himself.


    "Please wait here a moment, alright? Vanessa will transform, but she doesn''t want anyone to see. We excuse ourselves for a moment." Elysia excused herself and took some distance after receiving Sylvia''s confirmation. Then, she and her white tiger were immediately enveloped by an opaque wind barrier that also resisted magical surveince.


    ''It''s safe now.''


    ''Alright, master. Please wait for a moment.''


    The instant after, the white tiger''s enormous body immediately turned into a ragdoll cat. The tiger''s fierce face immediately became the cute face of a cat who seemed to ask to be hugged and showered with affection all the time.


    ''Yes, perfect. The wings are hidden, and everything is okay. I''m a cat again.'' Vanessa gave a confirmation, everything was under control.


    ''Charming, it''s faster than before, when you transformed into a cat a few days ago. Em, now let me carry you.'' Elysia grabbed Vanessa''s petite body gently and hugged her.


    Vanessa had flown for three hours with two girls on her back. Although Dn''s eleration magic also supported them all and elerated their flight speed in the air, Elysia thought Vanessa was feeling tired and needed to rest.


    The wind barrier disappeared, and only a girl appeared with a cute cat in her arms, but where was the big white tiger?


    "Ais, where''s Vanessa?" Sylvia asked to make sure.


    "She is Vanessa. This is the transformation I was referring to." Elysia petted the white cat in her arms. The cat purred softly.


    "Aww~ Now she really is a cute pet. Great ability. Does every Spirit Beast or above have this kind of transformation ability?" Sylvia''s eyes sparkled with admiration, and then she joined to pet the white cat in her friend''s arms.


    "Maybe, but not all types of beasts have that innate ability. Let''s go to the guild. The Highmight Guild''s building is visible from here. We''re close." Elysia pointed at a tall building that probably had five floors.


    The Highmight Guild''s building rose higher than the other buildings around it and was easy to find.


    "Yes, yes, let''s go! We need to register as adventurers today! Em, can I carry Vanessa, pwease?" Sylvia made one more wish as they continued on their way.


    "Well, Vanessa doesn''t mind you, Lys. Please treat her gently. She''s been flying for three hours. She must be tired."


    "Puss, puss... Sweet you, you must be tired. Ow, little sweetie, do you like this snack? Ah, you like it! That''s great. We have simr tastes in the snack!" Sylvia pampered Vanessa as if the cat had just gone through an exhausting struggle. The cat deserved a prize.


    She forgot about her father, who followed from behind in silence. He did everything, but he didn''t get anything as if it was his duty and obligation.


    Dn smiled wryly for a moment, then put on a cold face again. Somehow, he felt truly like a protector and guard of his daughter.


    After walking briskly with light step magic to reach the city center faster, they finally arrived at the guild building simr to arge museum. There was arge and magnificent signboard ''Highmight Guild''.


    It didn''t take long to observe the guild building. Elysia and the two devils immediately entered the guild, which was always open every day.


    They entered through the main door. The guild''s interior was really like a museum butplete with a joint bar and restaurant in another part of the main lobby.


    The arrival of the three of them got the attention of several people who were on duty at night and adventurers who were indeed active at night. But their focus was on the two beautiful young girls who seemed like princesses from an aristocratic family. They simply ignored the man who was standing right behind them.


    "Wuu... So, the guild is like this. Like an office butbined with a bar and restaurant, interesting. We need to register at the reception. Okay, alright... Where is the receptionist... Yes, found it. Come on, Ais, we will register as new adventurers." Sylvia muttered to herself, then pulled her friend''s arm to approach therge reception desk that was like a counter.


    "What do you need, young girls?" A fierce man with brown skin and wearing an eye patch greeted them in a harsh voice.


    "Hello, we want to register to be adventurers. Even though it iste, can we register and be verified at this time?" Sylvia asked with a smile.


    "Newbie, huh? The guild is open every hour. Every day, of course, you can register now. Still, official registration and verification will be done tomorrow between nine in the morning and five in the evening. Fill in this form first, and you will easilyplete your registration." The man handed over the paper registration form, and Sylvia epted it right away.


    The paper form was not for registration as an adventurer but for registration of a new guild party. Registration and verification for new adventurers were only done during the day.


    Sylvia had been studying about the life of an adventurer on the Human Continent since several years ago, and now she would make that knowledge useful. She also wanted to impress her new friend.


    Unlike the Devil Continent, which only had mercenaries and an open military... In Human Continent, they implemented a legal guild system and put mercenaries as a criminal organization.


    "Name, age, strength rank, origin, talent, and ability... Fill, fill, fill. Yes, we now have a party group! Ais, please fill in yours, and we are done. It will be finished tomorrow with official membership registration."


    Sylvia nimbly filled out the form with the pen at the counter and left the rest to her friend. She didn''t know what to fill in with Ais'' data. Sylvia only wrote for herself and her father.


    Elysia took the paper and looked at the data written there. It felt a little funny because she knew their real personal data.


    Sylvia wrote her age to be the same age as Elysia when thetter told the former. Sylvia omitted 540 years and only wrote 16 years. As for her father, she subtracted 800 years and wrote only 121 years.


    Not to mention the Devil Saint''s power rank, which was reduced to Apprentice Mage and Devil Emperor to Spirit Mage. Even so, Elysia immediately wrote down her and Vanessa''s data, of course.


    "Yes, I''m done. We just have to wait for daylight tomorrow." Elysia returned the paper to Sylvia and let her take a look.


    Sylvia seemed to feel likeughing but held back when she saw the data written by her friend. Ais had written her origin with the same vige name as the others! And yet Vanessa was registered as an adventurer too!? Spirit Beast as an adventurer? It never happened before.


    Even so, Sylvia immediately returned the paper form to the Guild Receptionist.


    "Hmm... Pitmedden Vige, huh? It''s quite far from here. No wonder you came quitete." The man stroked his chin but froze when he saw the Spirit Beast enlisted as adventurers. Were they ying around?


    However, he just left it like that. This was only their party form, and a Spirit Beast could count as a party member. It might be different tomorrow for registration and verification as an official adventurer.


    "Alright, I''ve received your party''s registration form. You''d better go to the nearest inn because it''ste. It''s not good for young girls like you guys hanging around at night like this even though you two have a Spirit Mage as your bodyguard." The man suggested as if he was a kind man.


    Actually, he was quite worried about these two beautiful girls being nced around by adventurers who were active at night. Hopefully, there wouldn''t be any problems during his working hours.

 Chapter 112: Special Messaging Tool

    <h4>Chapter 112: Special Messaging Tool</h4>


    For some reason, Dn felt like he was being humiliated by this weak receptionist man. The one whose strength was no higher than the guard he had ced at the pce gate of his royal castle by arge margin.


    He already knew about his current role as the direct guardian of his daughter to apany her on every adventure she wanted. Still, it would be annoying if other people said it clearly like mockery.


    But, he didn''t just burst and create trouble. He looked around with his radar magic, and it was just like what this weak man said.


    The useless trash humans who only stained the air were ncing indecently at his daughter! Even some trash openly ogled their eyes to her as if they had a hidden agenda! How could he allow that!


    Right after Dn shouted loudly in his mind, two useless people sat at the table not far from them, just staring at his daughter without caring about the world.


    The two of them nod at each other while grinning, then they preceded the others to stand up and walked over to his daughter and her new suspicious friend.


    "Good evening, honorable princesses. You want to register to be adventurers, but you came at a bad time, see it''s already 10 in the evening. You have to wait tomorrow afternoon when the legal and verification teams are working."


    A man with neat bob-cut hair came to greet to get acquainted with two beautiful girls who were probably two princesses from an aristocratic family.


    He was sure because these two girls came in elegant and expensive adventurous dresses. Not to mention the girl d in a white robe with a cloak who seemed to tell the world she was a high-ss adventurer in her signature dress.


    "If you have any questions, let this big brother help you. I am Yaro, and he is Bob. However, we look casual and amateurs. We are actually veteran adventurers with over twenty years of experience."


    A chubby man with short hair offered to help with a smile. He was also eager to get to know these two rookie girls, thinking that spring had arrived for him.


    "Eh? It''s 10 o''clock at night?" Elysia felt a little confused, then took a clock cube tool from her [Space Bag]. It was 11 o''clock instead of 10. Was there a time difference from this location to the academy time?


    "That''s right, look at the big clock on the wall over there." Yaro pointed to the wall near the entrance and exit. The two girls immediately looked in the direction indicated, and there were ten minutes past 10 o''clock.


    Sylvia received another clue about Ais, which might be her friend''s mission area. Ais was once in a zone one hour away from this city. ording to Sylvia''s careful brain calction, their meeting location in the Avrora Forest was within half an hour''s time zone from here.


    So, Ais was once in the time zone half an hour east of theke. She really wanted to know what her friend was doing in that ce and why Ais was in the Avrora Forest at night. Still, she couldn''t ask that since they were a race that hade to a foreign continent in disguise.


    She had dragged Ais to keep in touch with her because she cared so much about this mysterious girl. Even though she knew Ais couldn''t always go with her because Ais had a mission or responsibility somewhere.


    "Do you want to sit down and drink with us? I''ll treat it, just think of it as a wee. You can also ask us anything." Bob smiled while stroking his nonexistent beard, then he stretched out his hand as if to lead these two girls.


    Before the receptionist could say anything and before anyone could respond, Dn swept away the weak human hand that seemed to be polluting the air around his daughter.


    "That''s not necessary. Young girls need to sleep early. You can enjoy your own party. Let''s get out of here." Dn spoke in a cold tone that seemed like he didn''t ept anyone to refute his sentence. He then turned around as if he would leave.


    "Wait a minute, mister bodyguard. It''s cold, you know. We''re just offering to help kindly." Bob immediately took a step and grabbed Dn''s shoulder.


    Dn felt really enraged and felt tarnished because he was touched by the weakling, the Human Race he hated too! He wanted to just ughter all the humans who were here, but he restrained himself from spoiling the first steps of his daughter''s adventure.


    "Take your hand off my shoulder, weakling. You are hopeless losers, so know your ce and don''t bother us." Dn looked back with cold eyes but tried not to use his aura.


    "Woo, woo, woo! So cold! The weakling and hopeless loser, you say? You''re just a bodyguard. You even speak before your master even says anything." Bob replied and took his hand back.


    "Heh. Very different from these two lovely girls. Hey, princesses, is this man really your bodyguard? He''s just like a fierce and cold father who doesn''t want his daughter to talk to other men."


    Yaro was a little offended, but he still smiled at the two girls who hadn''t even said anything other than matters regarding the hour earlier.


    "Um, he is indeed my father and not a bodyguard or anything. So, please forgive us for refusing your offer. Then, goodbye." Sylvia said her farewell and closed off anything that might happen. She immediately grabbed her friend''s hand and walked away. Elysia just followed like an obedient girl.


    Bob and Yaro looked both surprised and disappointed for many reasons. Even some of their adventurous friends wereughing at them from the bar. Meanwhile, the receptionist sighed with relief. The fuss or fight didn''t break out during his working hours.


    Beautiful girls always bring disaster. These girls sometimes would suffer if they didn''t have the talent to protect themselves or someone to protect them. Luckily, these two rookie girls weren''t in that category.


    Dn waited for his daughter and her suspicious friend to walk in front of him before he walked right behind them. However, when they were about to leave, he saw this trash was about to say something and prevent them.


    "I said, leave us alone. Go back to where we came from, weaklings." Dn thought of nothing else and kicked the two of them back into the chair they were sitting on earlier.


    It would not kill or injure them, only brought an agony of a burning sensation down their butt. Dn was very good at punishing them cruelly, but he didn''t make a fuss for the sake of his daughter.


    The three of them immediately left the guild lobby, then casually exited through the main door. Simultaneously, the guild lobby suddenly rang with pathetic screams from two people whose buttocks were on fire but without the real me or wounds.


    "Father, you were really talented when you kicked those two men. They went swoosh andnded on their seats, and they immediately felt both prickly and spicy on the bottom." Sylvia praised her father. She already felt at first hand the pain they were experiencing, or even worse than them.


    "Hum." Dn confirmed and folded his arms as usual.


    "Lys, where are we going now? Are we going to the inn?" Elysia asked as they were walking towards an undetermined ce.


    "Um, well... An inn for a temporary shelter, of course. I think there is a rmended inn near this guild... Ah! It''s there! Are we going there?" Sylvia pointed at a sign indicating an inn not far from them.


    "Yes, of course. I also have something to say, but I don''t want to be in public." Elysia nodded her head slightly.


    They immediately went to an inn called Lovely Bone, a hotel ss inn with a bone white color concept. Afortable inn rmended for middle to upper-ss adventurers.


    "Wee, can I help you?" A receptiondy greeted from the reception desk when three guests came to her.


    "Yes, we want two rooms for three days. One single room and one double room." Sylvia immediately booked two rooms for the three of them.


    After paying it with some silver, Sylvia immediately got two ess cards to the adjacent room. They immediately headed over there.


    "Lys, I have something to say. Actually, I can''t stay the night, I have to go somewhere on some business. Can I meet you andplete the adventurer registration tomorrow after midday? Around one or two o''clock?" Elysia tugged at Sylvia''s sleeve as they walked up the stairs. She made sure no strangers overheard them.


    "Huh? Why? Uh, well, all right. We''ll meet at the guild at one o''clock. Take this, it''s my father''s invention named Swype. This little thing is beneficial for us to exchange messages. With this, I can message you and vice versa."


    Sylvia could only relent even though she wanted to know about exchanging ''pillow talk'', bedtime stories before going to sleep. She could not force her will on her new friend when she saw Ais''s slightly troubled face.


    She also handed over her backup message telmunication device, which her father had given her as a precaution. Even though they could only send messages with special magic encryption, it was beneficial for them tomunicate.


    It was an extraordinary discovery that was thoroughly researched by a research team led by Dn. Now it was finished and became a unique messaging tool.


    Although in fact, the original function of the tool was to share and gather information. Tracing all about the Human Emperor who had been the target of his revenge, between his spies and himself.

 Chapter 113: Divulged Identity

    <h4>Chapter 113: Divulged Identity</h4>


    ''What? This really is a smartphone... Devil Emperor and his team have made a smartphone but only for sending messages? Humanity is losing in this kind of field...'' Elysia muttered in her mind as she received a silver device, just like a touch screen smartphone.


    "Um, thanks. But why is it called Swype, and how do I use it?"


    "It''s easy, but we shouldn''t discuss it here. Come on, let''s go to the room first. I''ll teach you. Um, father, you cane with us." Sylvia smiled then turned to look at her father, who was quite surprised.


    How could he not? His daughter simply gave a device from his research team''s result to her new friend just like that. It was her spare Swype that he gave, just in case. Not to mention, that tool was a secret and hiddenmunication tool, only owned by devils in certain circles!


    "Okay."


    After Elysia nodded gently, she and Sylvia continued up the stairs to the reserved room on the second floor while Dn followed closely behind. He seemed to want to say something but was held in silence. Maybe it would be a different matter when they got to the room.


    The way to enter the room was the same as reserved rooms in various middle and upper-ss inns or hotels on the Human Continent. By swiping the ess card on the particr tool on the door, the room door was opened. After entering the room, the ess card was inserted into a specific device near the door. Then, the lighting was on, and all the magic tools were ready to use.


    Dn closed the double room''s door that was initially intended for his daughter and her new friend. Then, he silently put up a particr barrier throughout the room.


    They were in a closed room, and now it was time for him to pour out what had been on his mind for the past three hours. He gave an evil smirk on his cold face as if he was about to catch a rabbit in a trap.


    "Now then, we''re in a safe ce now. Let me teach you how to use Swype." Unfortunately, Sylvia didn''t look back and only pulled her friend''s hand towards the bed to sit there.


    "At first, when you send a message, you have to press this symbol which looks like a letter. You have to choose who will receive the message and fill in the content you want to send. Wait a moment, yes, like this. Look there, you receive a message from me."


    Sylvia was happy to teach her friend how to use Swype, the two of them with their exact same messaging device.


    *bzzt*


    The smartphone called Swype in Elysia''s hand vibrated, and she saw an iing message. After the notification was pressed, a letter from someone immediately appeared with a description of the unknown sender and content containing a short greeting from Sylvia.


    "It''s from me, save that special contact code with my name. To do this, press the plus symbol and type my name."


    "Um, okay." Elysia nodded slightly, then did what Sylvia told her. This device was very much like a smartphone, so it was easy for her to use it.


    She smiled a little after saving contact with the name Aivlys because apart from her, there was only Dn, the Devil Emperor with the contact name ''father'', Sylvia''s father. So, Elysia also found a way to send a message to the Devil Emperor.


    "Great, you learned fast, Ais. Now, send a message to me, and we''re done learning how to use Swype." Sylvia was amazed.


    She had seen several devils with their difficulty learning this device the first time they used it. Her friend quickly became proficient only in the first lesson.


    Elysia immediately returned to the home screen. Several different icons were easy to understand for her. The round icon with a small image might be a camera, the square image icon that might be the gallery, the paper icon that might be the note, and a few more.


    Even so, she immediately pressed the letter icon and chose the message from Aivlys to reply to a greeting message earlier.


    *bzzt*


    Sylvia''s Swype shook, and there was a message from her friend. Even though there was only a reply message regarding the greeting, she was happy. She finally had a contact other than her father!


    "Hehe... That''s great. Now for another feature of Swype, this one is for..." Sylvia was happy to teach someone how to use Swype and its features for the first time.


    Even though Elysia could guess all these icons'' function, she listened and practiced them ording to some teachings from Sylvia.


    "Wow, you really learn fast. I just need time to learn Swype''s functions. You''re so good at one try, Ais. Have you used Swype before?" Sylvia couldn''t help but praise her friend.


    "Unfortunately, this is my first time using Swype. Maybe because I am a fast learner, and it''s all thanks to your clever exnation, Lys. But why is this device called Swype?" Elysia smiled slightly, then sent back the words of praise that Sylvia threw at her.


    "Hehe... Ites from an easy and wise thing. My father named it." Sylvia just answered carelessly. She didn''t actually know why this device''s name was like that.


    "Huh? Isn''t this device named because we only need to press, slide, and swipe? Swipe to Swype?" Elysia desperately wanted tough, but she didn''t really do it.


    "..."


    Not only was Sylvia silent and didn''t know what to answer, but Dn also felt like that plus a little awkward. This human girl could guess the reason he named this multifunctional messaging device correctly!


    But it didn''tst long. Dn immediately stepped closer to do the thing that was already bothering him. Regarding this girl''s identity, there was no way for a being at the Apprentice level to inflict such an impact on him... He was at Emperor level, for the devil''s sake! He had to find out by taking advantage of the golden opportunity in this limited space!


    "It''s great you got it right. It''s also great you can beat me even though I''m not in a serious state and don''t go all out. Now tell me, who the hell are you? What''s your mission in the Human Continent? What are you trying to achieve by getting close to my daughter?" Dn was standing right in front of Elysia. Yet, thetter looked up as if she didn''t really understand the current situation.


    "Why do you ask questions like that, Mr. Nalyd?"


    "Just answer my questions. You don''t seem to know about your current position, huh?" Dn no longer folded his arms in front of his chest. He was preparing something.


    The girl in front of him was no ordinary girl. He had to be prepared for a counterattack. He thought, his previous defeat was sheer negligence, and now he would pay this girl many times over.


    Sylvia didn''t understand the situation that had suddenly be tense and urgent. She just remained silent and nned to protect her friend if something untoward happened. Sometimes her father would be arbitrary and reckless. She didn''t want that to happen to her new friend.


    "I am only a human girl. My mission in the Human Continent? To broaden my horizons and knowledge, I presume. I have no ill intentions for your daughter, and I guarantee it. I am here because your daughter invited me, and I ept it on condition." Elysia put on a firm face and answered eloquently.


    "Who can believe that! You beat me with your dirty tricks! I am a Devil Emperor, you little girl! Do you think I can be defeated with all your strength at the Apprentice level, huh!" Dn snapped with an annoyed face, then he violently choked Elysia and pushed her on the bed.


    "Ack!" Elysia choked andy on the bed. She didn''t expect things to go straight to the worst.


    "Father!" Sylvia shouted loudly and then held the hand that was choking her friend. She was trying to free her friend from her father. She really didn''t expect this, her father would reveal his identity!


    "Rawr!" Vanessa jumped and bit Dn''s hand to help her master.


    Now Sylvia was starting to regret going on an adventure with her father. Maybe she just had to escape from the castle a while ago. Her father was so stupid, and usually, everything was resolved by force.


    Unfortunately, Sylvia and Vanessa''s efforts were in vain even though the former used her power at the Saint-level. Her father didn''t move an inch, and he was too strong for her to fight back.


    "Let go of me now." Elysia suddenly turned cold, and her facial expression became distant and indifferent.


    "Answer me now!" Dn didn''t care about that. He had to get what he wanted to know. He even ignored his daughter''s futile efforts.


    "I said, let me go! Get away from me! Is that difficult to understand?" Elysia immediately used her magic to push Dn away so she could release the strangtion and lock from him.


    "Guh!" Dn bounced and crashed into the wall covered with his particr barrier. A ss-like crack appeared, which was quickly restored.


    After that, Elysia quickly got up from the bed and looked at the current situation with her advanced perception. She was locked in a particr barrier that seemed to prevent sound or magic energy from escaping from this confined space.


    "You''re a Devil Emperor, I know that. And Lys is a Devil Saint, I know that too. Do you think I''m here for some ulterior motive? I look down on your intelligence. Do you think I came from somewhere that might oppose you? Who are you to me?" Elysia conveyed her anger, but her expression didn''t really suit an angry girl.

 Chapter 114: End in Peace

    <h4>Chapter 114: End in Peace</h4>


    Elysia reached out her hands to catch a white cat that fell from the air. Vanessa was identally carried into the air.


    Luckily for Sylvia, she immediately released her grip from her father''s hand when he was just bounced against the wall near the ceiling. But, Vanessa was carried there, and she just released her bite from Dn''s arm while she was in the air.


    Her master caught her in such a subtle manner to her great advantage, and thending was a perfect sess. As for Dn, he fell on the floor. He really didn''t expect this oue. This little girl possessed tremendous magic power. She was able to ignore his body resistance as if it wasn''t there!


    "You little human girl, how dare you!" Dn immediately stood up and was about to attack.


    It was clear from the red-ck aura around his body that suddenly appeared and was no longer suppressed. He had set up a particr barrier just for this, and he had to teach this human girl some lessons for peace of mind.


    "Stay there! Do you think I''ll take the attack without self-defense?" Elysia used her magic to suppress Dn with massive gravity and knocked him back onto the floor.


    She immediately approached the exit and put up a transparent energy barrier around her body just in case.


    "Wait, Ais! Please don''t attack my father for my sake. Maybe this is just a misunderstanding. We also don''t intend to hurt you, really. I invite you to be an adventurer, purely just because I want to adventure with you. Please forgive my father." Sylvia immediately stood up and came between her father and her friend. She spread her arms wide as if she were protecting her father.


    "Huff... First, you came to theke openly without caring for the world. Your magic aura was clearly visible when you justnded before you disguised yourself. After that, you attacked me, the innocent girl? If it was someone else who was attacked, she would be killed by your father''s attack, Lys. And now, I was attacked a second time? What have I done to receive this treatment?"


    Elysia sighed and then shook her head slightly, but her gaze was right into Sylvia''s eyes. She delivered her grievances sprinkled with facts and seasonings. Her mind was still evident at this point, but she felt cold, and her body temperature began to slowly drop.


    Vanessa did not understand what was happening to her master''s body, which felt cold, unlike her warm andfortable self. Even so, she remained silent in her master''s embrace while observing the two people in front of her. This girl named Lys seemed promising, but Lys''s father was very mean and rude.


    "I... I apologize on behalf of my father. Ais, if there is anything I can do to make peace, please say." Sylvia lowered her head slightly. She didn''t dare look her friend in the eye.


    She could not deny what had happened and what had been done by her father, who had attacked Ais twice without thinking more to individuals other than himself.


    "Then, it''s your father''s role to apologize to me." Elysia spoke in a tone that had begun to soften.


    However, at the same time, Dn was finally able to support himself with his magic. He resisted the force of gravity pressing on his body.


    "Who exactly are you? You already know our identities from the start, and I was suspicious of that. You shifted the topic and directed everything so cleverly. Devils and Humans have always been enemies, and it''s only natural for me to try to deal with you." Dn returned to his feet, and his eyes turned crimson red.


    "Father, please just shut up and let me take care of everything for now. You are really silly, stupid, and muscle brain! Stand in the corner of the room now!" Sylvia irritatedly pointed at one corner of the room.


    Her father had pretty much ruined her n. Even though Ais was quite mysterious and suspicious in many ways, it was not his duty to just judge Ais by force if that was considered.


    Sylvia knew very well about her friend who didn''t have bloodlust against her father. Even Ais was only defending herself and didn''t really counterattack.


    Not to mention, based on her hunch in their every conversation, Ais''s aura never fluctuated about lies and only delivered genuine answers. She would just try to find out about her friend slowly and at that point. Once she was sure, she could confidently share her background.


    "Don''t be fooled by that human girl! She could havee with you on purpose so she could set a trap for us. You can see for yourself, she is about to leave and can''t be under surveince. Many things can happen at that time!" Dn seemed unwilling to budge and raised his tone.


    "Just stand, in the corner, now! Please be quiet for a moment. I know what I''m doing, father. I also know how I judge someone, why can''t you trust me? Because of that, I know for all the people you ce and organize for me, they are all facades and fakes! I don''t want that!" Sylvia didn''t back down, her uncharacteristic behavior that usually shrank when her father was angry.


    It was rare for Dn to see his daughter get mad at him so strongly and wouldn''t back down one bit. Strangely enough, every time that happened, he would relent and follow his daughter''s wishes in his own way.


    He walked a little away and folded his hands with a serious face. He would just pay attention to where all this stuff was headed.


    "Excessive nervousness and suspicion, huh? Everything I''ve done from the start of our encounter until now, and you can''t judge my goals, can you?" Elysia somewhat understood. She slowly sat on the other bed, then continued her speech.


    "I was just a little worried about two unusual devils running around undercover without knowing why they came. The race strife was so chaotic, and I didn''t want to see it getting worse when I found out it was happening in front of me. I only know that there are five Devil Emperors on the Devil Continent and six Human Emperors on the Human Continent. Still, one disappeared without any stories or news. Who knows about the unknown vanguard who will make things worse..."


    After Elysia spoke at that point, things immediately became awkward. Especially to Sylvia and Dn, who didn''t know what to say. They had their own concerns, and she also had her own worries.


    "So, Ais. Don''t you feel like I''m an evil creature? You know, I''m a Devil, then why are you so familiar with me? I thought you really didn''t know. I slowly tried to figure out your mysterious identity before I could tell you about myself when I was sure." After a while, Sylvia opened her mouth about a topic that made her nervous.


    "What''s the difference between a devil and a human? They are the same creatures who struggle in this world with their own goals. I''m fine talking to you even though I know you are a devil, Lys. Don''t you also have a great time exchanging stories with a human? What is good and bad? What are virtues and sins? Ites to individuals and not to their race. I decide for myself and not history or others who will determine my decision."


    Elysia smiled gently at Sylvia and tried to brighten their mindset. Especially for the stubborn man who relied on his brain muscles for action. Perhaps if the few people in power understood, this bitter enemy''s racial strife would be less virulent.


    The words from her friend made Sylvia think twice, thrice, and so on about her mindset. After thinking about it repeatedly, she also didn''t know why these two races hated each other so much. She only knew from her father''s story, and the story from the book he gave, about it, and she believed it.


    Sylvia thought Ais wasn''t really a human, and Ais was another race that was undercover in the Human Continent, just like them, but it was proven wrong.


    Was that the truth, there were only four Devil Emperors apart from her father in the Demon Continent? There were only six Human Emperors on the Human Continent? Then, how about Ais? That was all they knew, and the world was too big to tell. Sylvia questioned that in her mind.


    Ais was probably the Human Emperor as a peacekeeper disguised herself from the world, and she was in the shadows. She wasn''t in any news or stories, no information about a female Human Emperor in the past several thousand years!


    "Hm, it''ste. It''s time for me to go somewhere. Thanks for this Swype, Lys. I''ll keep in touch with you and wille tomorrow after midday. I will keep your secrets and not cause anything unnecessary as long as you two are good devils. I''ll be there and try to stop you if I think that''s necessary too. Good night and see you tomorrow." Elysia immediately got up and waved her hand once before going to the door.


    "En, good night, and thanks to you too, for the many things that are difficult for me to say, Ais." Sylvia nodded and smiled back at her friend.


    Her friend was the nameless Human Emperor! No wonder Ais could beat her father. The world was so vast, and not all of it was known by written history, Ais became clear evidence that it was true. Amazingly, she was very kind and not vindictive. She was so likable despite having great strength.


    "Um, Mr. Nalyd, can you please remove this special barrier?"


    "Hmph." Dn just snorted, but he revoked his particr magic barrier and let the human girl left the room. He would also talk to his daughter as soon as possible. There shouldn''t be any third party among them.


    Elysia left while hugging Vanessa without looking back. She had to get back to the academy before Evelyn woke up and realized she wasn''t there.

 Chapter 115: Ancient Book

    <h4>Chapter 115: Ancient Book</h4>


    Sylvia watched until Elysia walked out of the room and closed the door. She then turned to look at her father with a disgruntled and unsatisfied face.


    "Father, why are you so stubborn and stupid? You want to give Ais some punishment with your real power? You want to silence her, make her obedient? You forgot our aim, right? See earlier, even with Emperor ss body resistance, you can easily be thrown by Ais." Sylvia sat on the bed and looked at her father. She really felt relieved everything was fine.


    "Everything about that girl named Ais ispletely iprehensible. She is just a weak human girl, but her power output is great, and I just confirmed it. I''ll do what I think is necessary, and you sometimes won''t understand what I am trying to achieve." Dn put back the barrier in the room and didn''t feel anything wrong with his previous actions.


    Vengeance failed, and he just needed to do something different. Despite that, he also became interested in that human girl who seemed to be a Human Emperor unknown to mankind and the world.


    "If I sometimes don''t understand what you are trying to achieve, now please let me know. You almost offended a Human Emperor who defeated you twice so easily... If the conflict broke out and got worse, I would be the first victim in the first round." Sylvia looked gloomy.


    She just didn''t understand, and she only knew her father was a fool who sometimes just solve everything with force and violence.


    "Try to think back to when we first met Ais, who is now your new friend. She clearly saw the aura of our magic energy that has not been disguised, heard your warning words to me, or maybe our conversation while still in the sky. Ais has a power that has been disguised, and I just confirmed that." Dn exined what was on his mind, so his daughter would think critically from her perspective.


    "So, the first time you were defeated by Ais. You just thought it was just a dirty trick and trying to get back at her actions here, father?" Sylvia seemed indifferent to it and entered the main point.


    "Hmm... Silencing eyewitnesses who might cause harm to us is a precautionary measure, but right now, I have other thoughts." Dn didn''t answer directly to his daughter''s question, and thetter took it as a yes.


    "Other thoughts? Like what? Surprisingly, Ais is an unknown Human Emperor who does not have a prejudice against devils? She is also kind and not vindictive." Sylvia paused for a moment then looked outside the window before continuing their conversation.


    "You know, father... Ais could have given you a harsher punishment with her mysterious powers. Still, she didn''t do it and only gave a light punishment in self-protection."


    She had guessed that her friend was at Emperor level with the same level or higher than her father. She assumed it just because Ais could easily repel her father''s defensive magic and defeated him twice!


    "Yes, those are some of the factors I''m considering right now. The first female Human Emperor I have ever known. She just wants to watch over us even without your invitation. She also doesn''t need to use dirty methods with her power. Only weak people will use schemes and craftiness." Dn walked over and stood beside his daughter.


    "Do you feel calm and relieved now, father? Then, don''t intimidate her again, she will fight back, as she said earlier, and I don''t think it will be light. We''ll just have an adventure and have fun, right? Not a special secret mission." Sylvia turned sideways and looked into her father''s eyes.


    "Yes, apart from the side mission of the search for the missing Human Emperor, that bastard named Magnus Walsh, we''re just going to go on adventures and fun things you want." Dn nodded once.


    "Yes! That''s good. I don''t want things like this to happen again. If Ais is an ordinary girl, she will definitely suffer in your hands, but unfortunately, this is the opposite. Isn''t my luck excellent, as I said before we left, father? My first friend was a Goddess of the outside world, and my second friend is an unknown Human Emperor hehe..." Sylvia returned to her cheerful self, along with her lovely smile.


    She couldn''t keep ming her father because no matter what, and after all, he was still her father. As long as he understood what she meant, then it would be fine.


    "Humph! You talk happily, maybe it''s true that your luck is good... Do you remember the item your friend found in theke? A gold emblem with an intricate symbol in the shape of a diamond and the faint wing symbol of ancient rune inscriptions engraved there?" Dn snorted when he saw his daughter''s smug expression.


    "What''s wrong with that golden emblem, father? Was there something hidden behind it? You said you didn''t know it at the time." Sylvia started to get curious.


    "Well, she asked it, but I don''t want to answer her. It seems she also doesn''t know anything, and it was found identally when the white tiger was diving in the water."


    "Do you know anything about the golden emblem and want to share it with your daughter, father? I''m good at keeping secrets, trust me." Sylvia smiled with renewed joy.


    "The symbol on the gold emblem bears the same markings as those in the ancient books on lost and forgotten world history. I only have one book with ancient script encryption that can only be decoded on the initial sheet, and for the rest was faded with age." Dn took out a book from his [Space Bag], a very ancient grimoire, and it looked fragile.


    Next, he turned to the first page and showed his daughter the same symbol engraved on the gold emblem his daughter''s friend had found in theke.


    "You are right, father. This insignia painting is the same as the gold emblem. Is there any meaning behind this? What does this first page say? I cannot read the ancientnguage and do not really understand written history. Please enlighten your lovely daughter, father." Sylvia looked at the grimoire her father had shown to her and then looked up with a plea. Now, she wanted to know more about it.


    "Hmm... What was written on the first legible page was..."


    [The vast world''s origins covered in beautiful skies will be nted and remembered by the fertilend, the high mountain, the lush forest, and the deep water.


    Vrelenia was given by the divine as the name for the world we live in.


    Nobody will know to whom history was written, and all of them probably won''t know what has been buried with age.


    Our stories and struggles may be forgotten, and history will be lost, but we are writing this with the hope that it will return.


    Life onlyes and goes. We are here to fight on behalf of the world from various forms of life without fear of dying.


    Thend was crumbled, mountains turned upside down, forests lit red, and oceans stained with thick ink.


    Many souls have drifted to other realms within seconds, and the bodies that perish have no regrets.]


    "Hum, I can only read that far. The next page and so on, it can''t be helped at all. So, Sylvia, do you know why I''m telling you this? You need to know, I kept this secret, and until now, no one has known that I have this ancient book." Dn looked at the next page and returned to the first page, then he looked at his daughter with a firm expression.


    "The contents of this ancient book are like wordy, rhymes, poetry? There is no history of more than ten thousand years ago. The lost history... No one knows when the recorded events took ce, but it must have been so chaotic..." For a moment, Sylvia muttered while digesting the entire writing, quite deeply after her father read the ancient book''s first page.


    "Ah! Regarding your question, father. You are telling me this ssified information... Is it because the gold emblem was found by Ais in theke created from Ely''s battle against another God? So, you want to go there to explore tomorrow morning with me?" Sylvia emerged from her contemtion. She asked with the guess that seemed the most correct.


    "Yes, exactly. Keep this a secret, and don''t let anyone know. We don''t know what has happened in lost history and what might affect the world in the present." Dn nodded lightly in confirmation.


    This first page introduced the signs of disaster or doomsday, but who they were fighting against, and who was ''we'' in this ancient book''s writings.


    Many questions arose afterward about what really happened when it happened, who was involved, who was opposed, and more... But it remained a mystery.


    Sylvia also understood that, just like her father. That was only one page, so what about the other pages? What if there were other ancient books? Wouldn''t there going to be some rted books?


    "Father, have faith in me. We will also leave early tomorrow morning before going to the guild. I am also curious hehe... Does this ancient book have a volume or number series?" Sylvia needed to confirm her assumptions. At this time, she began to be interested in ancient history.


    "There is a number three in ancient writing on the cover. This is volume 3." Dn closed the ancient book and then put it back into his [Space Bag].

 Chapter 116: Quite a Long Night

    <h4>Chapter 116: Quite a Long Night</h4>


    ''Master, is it time for us to return?'' Vanessa asked after they made it out of Rosemoor City without anyone knowing.


    ''Yes, I''m afraid Evelyn will notice my absence there. This night has been long enough for us.'' Elysia answered through their connection.


    They were still in an invisible mode disguised by magic. Right now, they were nothing more than any other air from the outside.


    Elysia checked the surrounding area with her ''advanced perception'' due to her habit. She then flew high into the sky by changing the gravitational force exerted on her body with her magic.


    ''Why does your body feel so cold, master? What happened to you?'' Vanessa expressed her concern as she peeked up from her master''s embrace.


    The change in body temperature at this time was something simr to what her master''s dormmate asked. Last night when the question rose, Vanessa didn''t think too deeply into it, but now she felt firsthand that her master''s body was so cold.


    ''Ah, cold, em. How about now? Am I warm again?'' Elysia floated in the high sky, then changed her body temperature back to normal, to her warm self.


    ''En, much better and warm. So, what about my question?'' Vanessa looked for herfortable position there but didn''t want to let go of her original question.


    ''I''ll be honest with you, Vann, but don''t tell anyone, okay?'' Elysia raised the white cat in her arms before her face.


    ''Vann? Is that me? Em, a pet name like yours with Ely and Eve for your dormmate? This sounds good... Uh, ah! Surely I will keep all your secrets only to myself, I promise to you master.'' Vanessa rubbed her face with her little paw when she heard her new pet name, then nodded at her master. They were looking at each other''s eyes.


    ''I honestly don''t know either. Nervousness, fear, anxiety, excessive thoughts, or even when feeling threatened... My body always drops cold, just like earlier. Now I actually still feel scared, what would happen if I was just an ordinary person and couldn''t use my abilities like the current me. Am I going to suffer when that Devil Emperor silences me? Kill me? Or use me for things I don''t know?''


    Elysia looked at the city far below while saying things that were never told to anyone other than Elena. She was not afraid to tell Vanessa a few things because the white cat had be her Contracted Beast who could not possibly betray her. They were bound by a permanent spiritual bond.


    ''Please don''t overthink of it, master. I will always be with you, whether it be in joy or sorrow. The world sometimes bes so dangerous, and those who feel insecure or ufortable will find another existence to apany them. You are so strong and powerful, you shouldn''t suppose yourself as a weak existence.''


    Vanessa expressed her opinion sincerely. She touched her master''s cheek with her little paw so that her master knew she was there, and her master didn''t look far below them.


    She was also startled when she found out that man was the Devil Emperor and the girl who hugged her for a while, the one who gave her some snacks was the Devil Saint.


    Her master was so powerful that she could blow up such a vast area and fill it with water to create a newke ecosystem. Then, enveloped in a muchrger forest with fierce storms, to the point where her master had saved her from death''s door.


    Even with all those godlike abilities, her master still felt fear and other negativity that would only appear to the weak? Whatever happened to her master? How did she grow to have all of these abilities?


    Everything Vanessa had understood and believed, her master''s path was not trivial and easy. Maybe all the origins would be looked fake and appeared to be lies. Still, Vanessa only assessed her master only to the present individual and the original personality, not the past or origin.


    Just because of it, she happily became her master''s contracted beast and left all the bonds that bind her from the past.


    Vanessa just wished for a peaceful life, where she no longer had to suffer from the cruelty of the world... The cruel world that had taken all the tigers that were rted to her by blood.


    ''Apanying each other... I shouldn''t think of it as a weak existence, hm... Thank you, Vann. You''re very helpful. Sister Elena''s words are correct. I shouldn''t think that I am alone and weak.'' Elysia gently hugged the cute white cat in her warm embrace.


    She had felt better, Devil Emperor was evil, and that should be known based on his title. The choking attack coated with Emperor ss pressure really shocked her a while ago. She took it lightly because she was able to avoid his attack while still near theke.


    Even though she was just being held there and not actually strangled to be killed, it was still so terrifying because she was caught off guard. The fearful thoughts that followed were just things that came without being asked or invited.


    ''I''m d I helped. Shall wee back now?'' Vanessa was delighted and happy.


    ''En.'' Elysia nodded slightly and carried Vanessa in her arms.


    After that, she immediately turned to the northeast and enveloped them in a bubble-like barrier and shot out from there.


    She stopped periodically every time she elerated at that speed to confirm their current position. Then she flew back in a straight line at breakneck speed towards what she thought was the Aeddoterra City in Holy Central Region.


    Although traveling at a very high speed and perhaps the same as the speed of light, they were still in good shape despite the excessively high rate, gravitational force, and friction between spaces.


    Something that should have crushed them into their fundamental particles because the heat from thetent energy at incredible speeds did not ur. Thanks to the bubble-like barrier that made them into an ethereal state and had inadvertently transformed them so that they were no longerw-bound objects.


    The unexpected had happened from Elysia''s unique magic as she focused on protecting them from the breakneck speed that would injure them. Yet, no one noticed what was going on from the bubble-like barrier.


    They flew for a few seconds until Elysia found the destination city. Shended around a small forest and then entered stealthily, still in an invisible mode to disguised their presence just like any other air.


    She didn''t stop anywhere other than her dorm room, in Evelyn''s room. Elysia could only breathe a sigh of relief when she saw Evelyn sleeping soundly in the bed. Thetter was still hugging her cuddle doll.


    She opened the window silently, entered the room stealthily, and secured everything without a sound being heard.


    Elysia gently ced the white cat in her arms onto the soft sofa near the bed. Still, before she was about to return to bed to rece the hug doll with herself... She realized she was still wearing an adventurous dress instead of her pajamas.


    She quickly changed into purple pajamas, and everything was finally safe.


    ''Good night, Vann. May your dreams be beautiful.'' Elysia turned to Vanessa with a gentle greeting.


    ''Un, good night to you too, master.'' After she replied to her master, Vanessa immediately curled up while looking for herfortable position before plunging into sleep with beautiful dreams.


    Elysia smiled and slowly reced the cuddle doll''s role with her body, then she closed her eyes and fell asleep quickly.


    The sky full of stars and a beautiful shining moon had apanied Elysia and Vanessa''s journey. The night had been so unexpected and quite long for them.


    A short trip with a n based solely on life energy was an unexpected encounter with Dn and Sylvia, but with Elysia''s form instead of Elena.


    It ended up in a town on the border, and she was encouraged to be an adventurer... Just because of two unusual demons who had to be watched for fear of bloodshed.


    And it was closed by an exaggerated exchange with Dn before Elysia was finally able to return to bed and sleep in the hope of a beautiful dream full of rainbows in the bright sky.


    Five hours and a half swiftly passed. The sun was already peeking out from the eastern horizon to cheer that morning hade. It reced the moon''s duty as a protector watching from the sky.


    *beep* *beep*


    The rm sounded and indicated that six o''clock in the morning had arrived. The rm rang with enthusiasm for someone who had set it to silence it.


    "Uuu, it''s morning? Ely, wake up, it''s six o''clock. Do you remember? We have to make the pizza you promised E and me~" Evelyn opened her eyes and slightly shook the girl in her arms. Strangely she got up first instead of the girl she was trying to wake up.


    "Uhm, good morning, Eve. You look so excited in the morning." Elysia immediately opened her eyes with a radiant and fresh face. Even though she only slept for five hours and a half, a short time and couldn''t be said to be a night of beauty sleep.

 Chapter 117: Make Pizza

    <h4>Chapter 117: Make Pizza</h4>


    "Of course, I''m excited! I''m also so curious about that food called pizza. What kind of bread will it tasteter, yum..." Evelyn immediately got up and resisted the soft bed''s gravity as if it was nothing for her.


    She did a routine after waking up by stretching her body in a few light movements of this and that.


    Elysia also got out of bed but just watched Evelyn do yoga-like movements while standing up. The girl who was doing some stretching puffed out her chest as she lifted her arms up and pulled her body back a little.


    The pitiful pajamas, it was trying so hard to endure two bulging things because Evelyn was puffing out her chest regardless of her clothes'' fate.


    Elysia looked down at a part of her body that also had the same thing as Evelyn. She just touched the top of her chest with some relief. She still had a reasonable chest weight size.


    However, when she looked back at Evelyn, who didn''t care that she was being watched, Elysia identally saw Evelyn''s status screen.


    [| Lv. 22 | Apprentice Mage | Evelyn Mitchell | Female (16) | HP: 4,300 / 4,300 | EP: 2,200 / 2,200 |]


    As soon as Elysia saw the information printed right beside Evelyn''s head, only two words immediately came to her mind, level up! Evelyn had leveled up! No wonder she was so excited and not so weak when she just woke up.


    "Eve, have you gone up to level 22?" Elysia asked on purpose.


    "Em? Not yet. I''m still level 21, I guess. Is there something different from me that you ask that, Ely?" Evelyn finished her short stretches and turned to look at Elysia in confusion.


    "Don''t you feel that you''re so excited this morning? I doubt it''s just because we''re going to make pizza. I can also feel your aura from my hunch that you seem to have leveled up. Try using this Luveeda and see whates up." Elysia spoke as if she were a fake fortune teller and then picked up a device in the shape of a semi-transparent prism from the table near the bed.


    Evelyn took Luveeda and touched on the only dark side at the top of the prism and channeled her magical energy a little.


    [| Lv. 22 | Durability: 100% |]


    The information appeared in an instant. It''s the same as what Elysia said. She had leveled up!


    "Wha... Whoa... Yay! I''ve finally leveled up! I''m level 22 now! Ely, you try to check too. Maybe we''ve leveled up." Evelyn returned the prism to Elysia with a level of happiness that had also taken to the next level.


    A cute smile with a radiant facial expression as if Evelyn was telling the world that she was the happiest girl at the moment.


    Elysia only followed her friend''s wishes even though she knew she was still at the same level.


    [| Lv. 21 | Durability: 100% |]


    "Ah... Too bad, I''m still level 21. Huhu, sad, cry, tears. I''ve been left behind, and Eve hase a long way ahead." Elysia didn''t forget a morning drama by wiping away the non-existent tears. Still, it was considered a statement and an opinion for Evelyn.


    Evelyn immediately approached Elysia and slowly took her hand. The former looked at thetter''s face with a smile but a caring expression.


    "Don''t worry or be sad, Ely. No matter how high I go up, I won''t forget you. You will definitely level up. I only went up first, maybe because I was 16 years and two months old." Evelyn immediately offered words of encouragement tofort a disappointed or sad heart.


    "Sweet words." Elysia smiled with amusement because Evelyn didn''t understand and seemed to take her fake expression for real.


    "All right, let''s make some pizza. We''ll have some special pizza for breakfast."


    "Un! Let''s go!" Evelyn returned to the fantasy of pizza while cheering with delight. The two of them then walked towards the door of the room.


    A white cat curled up on a soft sofa twitched her ears as if her radar and sensors had been triggered by something wondrous. Vanessa immediately got up and jumped to pursue her master. This morning was a big event that was impossible for her to miss.


    "E isn''t up yet?" Elysia looked around the room, but the girl who was supposed to be up early was nowhere to be seen.


    "Let''s wake her up. She was the most excited about pizza yesterday. Still, she hasn''t woken up this morning. Her enthusiasm wears off just from sleeping." Evelyn shook her head slightly.


    Elysia just epted that, and she knocked on the door in front of her.


    *knock* *knock*


    Several knocks on the door sounded, but there was no response even after a moment.


    "Looks like she slept so soundly. Shall we go in?"


    "Yes, let''s go in. Everyone is a girl. E would have no objection." Evelyn nodded and headed over to open the unlocked door, then the two of them rushed in without hesitation.


    Sure enough, the girl with golden hair and a slightly more mature version of Evelyn was still curled up on the simple bed. E was still asleep with a faint smile while hugging her cuddle doll.


    "Hmm? She didn''t set the rm... Nee, E, wake up. It''s already a little past six. We''re going to make pizza this morning, right?" Evelyn sat on the edge of the bed, then gave the sleeping girl a little shake.


    "Umm... Mommy? Pizza?" E opened her eyes slowly. She saw the figure of a woman who woke her up as the wrong person because of her blurry vision.


    "Ah, I''m not your mommy, E."


    "Ahm, oh, it''s you, Eve. Is it already morning? It''s strange, I always wake up earlier than this..." E immediately sat on the bed and looked at the clock on the bedside table.


    "Did you call your mother, by the name mommy? Changed?" Evelyn tilted her head slightly. E always said that her parents were father and mother, not father and mommy.


    "Un, sometimes, if only we were in a private ce." E nodded softly, then returned to focus on the things she had been waiting for yesterday. "Ah, yes! Pizza! Let''s make it now!"


    "Yay! Go-go pizza!"


    "Yeah."


    "Mew!"


    Different responses from Evelyn, Elysia, and the white cat... But one thing was the same, they wanted pizza!


    All of them came out of the room to enter the kitchen, which felt right for three people. After putting on the apron and preparing everything they needed on the kitchen table, they were ready to make pizza.


    Making pizza dough was simr to tbread dough, but with the added yeast in it. What made pizza so special was not only the bread dough that was kneaded... But also the sauce and toppings that could be adjusted ording to taste.


    Four t pizza doughs in a circle shape were ready on the table, but there was no sauce and toppings that need to be added there, just t dough.


    "En, the bread part is ready. What sauce will we make? For the topping, it''s up to you." Elysia rubbed her hands together to get rid of the flour stuck to her palms.


    "Um, we don''t know what''s best for pizza sauce. You decide for us, Ely." E smiled happily. She also sent Evelyn momentarily eye contact as if to say an invitation.


    "Oh, yes. You decide, Ely. We just need to adjust the topping to our taste on our own pizza." Evelyn nodded repeatedly.


    "Err, of course. Exquisite Pizza Sauce ising soon and bes the honored guest of the baker." Elysia turned on the stove to make the desired sauce.


    A special sauce with a slightly altered recipe because not all ingredients from the Earth could be found in this world, and everything was not in this kitchen either. Tomatoes, three types of mandatory onions, salt, pepper, chilies, and cheese were definitely there. The rest was added just for the taste that would kick the appetite.


    The fragrant scent that made two girls and a cat drool quickly filled the room. It was fortunate that they were so good at keeping themselves up and didn''t actually drool, but not for the cat. Vanessa repeatedly wiped her little droll with her little paw.


    "Um, yummy, pizza sauce ready. Pour, sprinkle, and spread. The best bnce, not too much~" Elysia spoke as if humming as she added four pizza doughs with Exquisite Pizza Sauce.


    "Ah, so this is a new version of the bread. But we''re not done yet." E nodded and agreed with this scent. It must taste good.


    "Uah, now somehow the pizza looks like strawberry pie." Evelyn saw pizza dough with a red sauce like the pie she had ever eaten.


    "Now, only the toppings are not there. Please add your own ording to your own taste. Eggs, meat, sausages, cheese, and many more. Make your own creations." Elysia put the wok back on the stove and washed her hands in the sink. She returned with clean hands.


    "Okies!"


    "En!"


    "Mew!"


    Two girls and a cat also took their pizza toppings along with Elysia. They chose what was already provided on the table. They could also take it from a storage cupboard like a refrigerator.

 Chapter 118: Business Ideas

    <h4>Chapter 118: Business Ideas</h4>


    The kitchen activity was finally over. Four pizzas that had been sprinkled with toppings and grated cheese looked perfect.


    Then, three girls and one cat just had to wait for the oven to finish baking their pizzas. They all really poured their desire for toppings, and Vanessa was helped by her beloved master, of course.


    Due to the oven''s minimal size, Elysia needed to bake two pizzas at once and repeat it again afterward. Until four warm pizzas were ready to be served on the table for their breakfast.


    "Woah, so nice and attractive." E smiled, then put her palms together and tilted them slightly. The pizza she made with her friend now looked like food with a work of art.


    "Is it ready to eat? Complete as pizza?" Evelyn asked to be sure.


    "Yes, it''splete. After the toppings are finished, and the pizza is baked well... Now please try homemade pizza with your taste buds." Elysia took the knife from the kitchen and then returned to the dining room. She cut the pizza into eight pieces, not just for her pizza but all of it.


    Evelyn and E looked at the pizza in front of them. The pizza they made together with their own variations, and they immediately took one slice then transferred it to a small te.


    The pizza''s melted cheese was like hot sticky rubber and seemed to be tugging at each other. Still, it finally separated after the person who was about to eat the pizza pulled them onto a small te.


    It only took one bite for the two girls who had never eaten this new variant of bread to know the charm of pizza. The crispy and soft breadbined with tasty and delicious toppings really made E and Evelyn not realize that they had eaten a slice of pizza.


    "Yum~ Yummy, this is really great, Ely. I really didn''t know bread could taste like this." E was the first toment.


    "Yes, yes! The bread I know will only taste a little savory and sweet. But pizza is the bread that is on a level I never thought of before. If we promote this and sell widely, we can be rich in an instant!" Evelyn excitedly wished that far ahead.


    "Eve, aren''t you a princess? You''re already rich. Why get rich instantly?" Elysia grinned faintly, then wiped her mouth with a tissue.


    "Well... I''m just saying. Maybe we need to get into economy ss tomorrow, Ely. You can offer this idea on arger scale. You can create your own business or get someone else to work for you. I''ll sponsor and help you out." Evelyn said with a supportive smile.


    She was currently like a shareholder who had too much capital to invest in anything useful. Elysia and her ideas were really the best things to invest in.


    "Ah, if you really do, Ely. I will definitely be there to help you. So, the three of us can build like a culinary enterprise. If the funds are not enough, I can drag my grandfather with his pile of tinum coins hehe..." E giggled casually then took a slice of the pizza.


    She had no other purpose than to help her friend to spread culinary delights to the world. Perhaps, at that time, the world would no longer be so chaotic.


    "Ah! I will also definitely drag my father if we are short of funds." Evelyn didn''t want to be outdone by helping Elysia, not by E.


    "Umm... Thank you, let me think about it first. Now, finish your pizza. We still have the ss to attend." Elysia slowly nodded her head with a kind smile.


    Even though she said it so casually as if she didn''t really take all of that seriously, Elysia''s mind was actually thinking about that suggestion. No one knew how long she would live in this world and what would await her in the future, but life would require money, and the money she had now would run out sooner orter.


    "Um, this still surprises me. Vanessa sure has good manners and cleverness. She has made her own pizza with some help from her master. If it''s a normal cat, it must be impossible. Is it possible that she is a descendant of Spirit Beasts or maybe more?" E studied the white cat sitting at the table with an amused smile.


    Vanessa ate a slice of pizza from the grip of her little paws and chewed it sweetly.


    Slightly different from the three girls'' pizza, which was based on Elysia''s rmendation of a bncedposition, Vanessa''s pizza only had thinly sliced ??meat and fish toppings.


    And again, Vanessa initially put some whole fish on her pizza before her master helped her. E still wanted tough about it again, but she held it at this moment.


    "Un, she is such a smart cat. Maybe Vanessa will be a Spirit Beast in no time." Evelyn agreed with that. This white cat was too smart and greedy to be ssified as a typical cat.


    Elysia only smiled a little but didn''t answer. The white cat E and Evelyn were talking about was indeed a Spirit Beast and not a descendant of it anymore.


    Vanessa didn''t even care about being discussed by her master friends. She just kept eating her delicious pizza with an appetite that was inversely proportional to her size.


    Breakfast finished and ended with drinking tea together. After the table and kitchen were clean and tidy, the cooking utensils had been washed, and everything was safely under control... The three girls immediately changed into academy uniforms.


    But not before a morning shower. The cooking activity just now made the three girls sweat a little, and they decided to take turns showering.


    ''Huff... If I had to take care of everything without magic, I might be troubled by all of this.'' Elysia muttered in her mind as she changed into the beautiful white academy uniform with a skirt.


    After that, she styled her hair with the help of her magic right in front of the bathroom mirror. Elysia was thest in line to take a bath based on the mini-game, and two girls were already waiting for her in the living room.


    Even though she could use magic from the start to cleanse her body and keep it smelling good at all times, she couldn''t use it whenever the opportunity came.


    ''Perfect.'' She nodded once when she was satisfied. With well-groomed hair, neat uniform, and refreshed self, Elysia was ready to leave for the academy.


    ''Vanessa, let''s get out of the bath. Bath time is over. Let me dry you.''


    ''Yes, master.'' A white cat immediately jumped from the bath. Now, Vanessa was clean and refreshed by the warm water.


    ''Wait! Don''t shake your body to remove water from your fur! Phew, I''ll dry it with magic.'' Elysia immediately grabbed Vanessa''s body just before thetter was about to ssh water here and there from her wet fur.


    She did a simple little magic to dry Vanessa''s body. Instantly, the wet fur was dry and fluffy. Vanessa was also ready to go.


    Elysia came out of the bathroom with Vanessa in her arms. She returned to the living room where E and Evelyn were waiting.


    After wearing stockings on her delicate legs and wearing special academy shoes, the three girls immediately went to the academy building. They were followed by an invisible cat from behind.


    "Where''s your ss for today, Ely, Eve?" E asked as they got close to the main academy building.


    Their trip to the academy building became too short. E only briefly chatted with two of her friends. They were almost at their destination. It was time for them to separate for a moment, but E was already nning to join her two new friends this afternoon.


    "We are in the training building 1, the magic ss training field." Elysia answered lightly.


    "Un, okay. See youter. In the afternoon, I''lle to visit, don''t go without me, okay?"


    "Uh, sure." Evelyn nodded, and Elysia also nodded with a smile.


    They split up in the front lobby and headed for their respective directions. Elysia with Evelyn and the invisible cat, while E went alone to her ss.


    Surprisingly, from this morning to their current short break, no one brought up the topic of Serena''s harsh treatment given to Elysia yesterday evening. After arriving at the dorm room, no one asked Elysia anything about it, as ifst night''s incident never happened.


    E, who was walking alone, suddenly remembered something important. She immediately turned around, but Elysia and Evelyn had already walked far enough. She couldn''t call out loud or catch up with them.


    She shook her head slowly then continued her steps towards her ss. They would meet again this afternoon, and she only needed to tell them at that time.


    Ten minutes before the ss was about to start, Elysia and Evelyn arrived at the training ground. There was already arge crowd of students, but Teacher Ruth was yet to be seen.


    Evelyn looked here and there, then left and right as if she was looking for someone with her keen eyes, but the target was nowhere to be found.


    "Are you looking for something, Eve?" Elysia asked in confusion.


    "Ah, nothing. Hm? It looks like Joanna is busy showing a magazine to her other friends. Let''s go there. I wonder what magazine it is..."


    Evelyn shook her head a little then pulled Elysia''s hand towards her friends. Joanna seemed so engrossed in showing something, and it really caught her attention.

 Chapter 119: Magazine Model

    <h4>Chapter 119: Magazine Model</h4>


    ''Uhm... Good morning, Lil Ely. I feel so refreshed today. Ah, how about your identity as the adventurerst night? Was it sessful?'' Elena woke up from her beauty sleep with an innocent smile of morning wee.


    ''Uuu... I''ll tell you the detailster, Sister Elena. I''m curious about this little crowd.'' Elysia was a little anxious about yesterday''s incident. Still, curiosity had won over from the urge to tell stories and pour out her heart.


    ''Sure. Ah, small crowd, students who might be gossiping about a new trend. Is that magazine what makes them excited, hmm...''


    Elysia and Evelyn continued to draw closer to the students, who were forming a small crowd. When they got close enough, Betty realized they wereing. She nudged Joanna then pointed towards Elysia and Evelyn.


    All the students who listened to the tweets about the trend fell silent, and they looked in the direction Betty was pointing. They were about to greet the new star who was walking toward them.


    "Good morning, everyone. Hm... What made your morning so festive? Ah, is it because of that magazine? Can you tell me about that magazine too?" Evelyn greeted with a smile.


    "Ah, good morning to you. Miss Evelyn and Miss Elysia. This is a women''s fashion magazine that is bing a hot topic for women in the city, whether aristocrats or ordinary people." Joanna smiled pleasantly, but her eyes were fixed on Elysia, yet thetter was clueless.


    She closed the women''s fashion magazine and gave it to Evelyn, who was so curious. Somehow, she and her three dorm mates had be like informers for Evelyn.


    "Wow, a new trend for women''s fashion? Eh? Ely, why are you on the cover of a magazine? Are you a model?" Evelyn happily epted the magazine, but the pretty girl on the cover was too much like her best friend.


    "Eh?"


    "Eh?" Evelyn looked at her best friend and tilted her head slightly.


    "Eh!? Since when did I be a model! I''ve never been to a photoshoot for something like this... Eve, borrow it for a moment." Elysia was utterly confused when she saw herself on the cover of a magazine.


    "But I also want to see... Come see it together. Hehe... Does Ely be the girl fashion model that is trending? Interesting..." Evelyn smiled so brightly about her best friend''s new role.


    "Yes, as seen on the cover. Starlight Apparel has recently been promoting its newest product to a wide public. Led by Senior Rosa, she has managed to make a trend in women''s dresses and was poprized because of her magazine model girl." Joanna exined the opening and let Elysia and Evelyn browse the magazine at will.


    ''Pfft hahaha... As expected, you will be popr in no time, Lil Ely. Congrattions!'' Elenaughed so cheerfully that her prediction was correct. The contents of the magazine were only Elysia as a model with various beautiful dresses.


    ''What? You are aware of all of this, Sister Elena? You didn''t tell me at all? Evil, naughty, and unfaithful sister! Look now, I''m scammed by Senior Rosa... I thought she was a kind senior...''


    Elysia chirped with annoyance in her mind as she looked at every sheet of this women''s fashion magazine, only herself in various beautiful angles in many gorgeous dresses.


    ''Uhm, you forgot about me for a while when you first entered this city... What can I do? Fwuu~ Fwiiu~ Fuu~'' Elena whistled in a melody as if she was innocent.


    Elysia also couldn''t me anyone but herself. At that time, she forgot that Elena was in her Soul Realm, one who was always there to apany her and lend a helping hand. The difort and fear of the crowd because their gazes really made her... Unlike her usual self.


    "Well, Ely. The model with all the pretty dresses in this magazine is you, right? I''m not surprised why it''s getting popr so quickly. You''re so beautiful. But, you didn''t know that you were listed as a model in this magazine? Did something happen? Forget?"


    Evelyn closed the 20-page magazine with satisfaction, but one thing still made her not understand... Elysia was confused and clueless about this magazine.


    "Hehe... It''s nothing, maybe it''s true I just forgot. This afternoon, let me visit Starlight Apparel. I want to thank Senior Rosa with kindness~" Elysia closed her eyes with a cheerful smile like a girl who was so happy to have her dream came true. But, the aura she emitted said another.


    "Uh, why can''t I understand the ''kindness'' you mention? Okay, I''ll go over there too, and take a look at the new clothing shop." For some reason, Evelyn felt a chill against her spine for a moment until Elysia opened her eyes again.


    "Ah, I never expected Miss Elysia to be a famous model in this city. Maybe it''s only a matter of time until you be famous in the region, and the entire Human Continent! I congratte you in advance." Betty congratted Elysia with a cheerful tweet before everyone else.


    "I never expected it either but thank you. This is your magazine, Joanna." Elysia only replied as a friendly formality.


    She felt quite annoyed at the moment, but no one knew but Elena about what she would do because of Rosa''s kindness.


    Furthermore, several students near Joanna and her dorm mates congratted Elysia too... Very much to add to her annoyance for Rosa, who made her famous.


    ''Nee~ Lil Ely, why are you feeling annoyed? Shouldn''t you be happy? You be famous and known to many people?'' Elena asked after a few moments of congrattions onwards being continuously thrown at Elysia.


    ''Sigh... That''s bad. Not only for myself but for my future too. It''s hard for me to exin, but I know it''s not good to be known to many people.'' Elysia sighed irritably with her rebuttal.


    She tried not to be so annoyed that everything had happened, and it couldn''t be helped when it got to this point. She needed to exchange ideas with Rosater, but not before a sprinkle of kindness in return.


    ''Ah, is that bad? I didn''t know you would be annoyed. I should have just told you at the time that Rosa had taken your picture, and the model Rosa said was different from the model in your understanding. Please forgive me... I have be a bad sister.'' Elena put on a guilty face with worry then apologized with sincerity. She thought all this was partly her fault.


    ''Err, you don''t need to apologize, Sister Elena. All the me is only on Senior Rosa and me. I shouldn''t forget your existence and be more careful in taking my decisions from the conditions presented to me. Maybe those 20 sets of dresses are a gift of gratitude for this? She also said there will be other gifts forter, right? Hmm... Everything makes sense now.''


    Elysia was immediately overwhelmed when Elena''s expression became pitiful with such concern. There was no one to me, and it was pointless to keep getting irritated and buried inside.


    She sighed softly to restore her good mood on a sunny day with many butterflies in the flower garden.


    ''Umm... I won''t do anything like that again even if you happen to forget my existence here.''


    ''In that case, I just need to remember you as my first priority in every opportunity, Sister Elena. Don''t worry, maybe I''ll be grateful to leave Vanessa for a moment with Senior Rosa. Then, brainstorm a few things, and everyone will be happy.'' Elysia immediatelyforted the innocent heart, who still med herself.


    ''Hehe, thank you. Eh? Isn''t Rosa allergic to cats or furry animals? You''re so bad, Ely.'' Elena came back to her cheerful and motivated self. She giggled with joy. She looked forward to what would happen this afternoon.


    After a few students congratted Elysia and thetter only passively epted their congrattions, the magic ss would start in three minutes. Still, Teacher Ruth was yet to be seen. Even the students who attended were notplete.


    "Woah! We''re almostte, boss! If we don''t run all the way, maybe we can only receive punishment." David came to the training ground breathless. He took a few breaths as he gripped his knees with a slight bend.


    "Yeah, that''s absolutely true. Damn, we got upte even though we set the rm. Looks like studying at night is a bad thing." Brian was also out of breath. He nodded weakly in agreement.


    He took out a bottle from his [Space Bag] then downed the mineral drink like a thirsty man stranded in a desert. David also did the same after he felt that his breath had improved.


    After that, they walked over to the students who were gathered and formed a small crowd. It seemed like they were congratting his idol girl on something? What kind of achievements had she achieved and he didn''t know yet?


    "Yo, good morning, all students. Brian is here to greet the morning with a cheerful smile of happiness." Brian smiled until he showed off his white teeth. A style of greeting from a popr reference for cool people.

 Chapter 120: Shadow Teachers

    <h4>Chapter 120: Shadow Teachers</h4>


    "Oh, good morning too, Mr. Brian." Evelyn immediately turned around to find out who was greeting everyone in such an unusual manner.


    "If I may know, what are you all talking about? A new trend? Hot information?" Brian nodded with a big smile. He didn''t wait for the other students to say hello, and he just wanted to get to know the hottest gossip.


    Joanna smiled mischievously this time. She nudged three of her dorm mates then walked beside Brian with a hot fashion magazine in her hand.


    "Ah, Mr. Brian. If you ask, surely you don''t know what is viral right now. What we are talking about is this women''s fashion magazine~" Joanna unted an eye-catching fashion magazine.


    She thought Brian was approaching Elysia in a funny but silly way. What was currently booming would be liked by him, not the fashion magazine but the model girl.


    "Ooh! Great! Miss Elysia, is that you? ssmate Joanna, let me borrow that women''s fashion magazine for a moment. I don''t want to miss the hot trends and news. Ahem, just for reference, nothing else." Brian was pleasantly surprised by the excitement, but he immediately cleared his throat to not look overly excited.


    "Of course, and the only model in this fashion magazine is really Miss Elysia~"


    After that, Brian received a fashion magazine with a beautiful girl with ck hair and beautiful eyes as the cover. It was printed in extensive writing at the top with the name ''Starlight'', the beauty of all types.


    Brian nodded as if in agreement. His idol girl was indeed a beautiful girl of all types. Eh? not! She was the perfect girl and more than worthy of being a role model for girls! Brian wrestled with his own thoughts.


    The girl on the cover was Elysia when she wore a pure white dress that symbolized purity, innocence, and happiness. She also had a happy expression on her face. The dress''s underside flicked a little because of her movement, attractive pose, and perfect angles.


    Just from the cover of the magazine published by Starlight Apparel, it had attracted a lot of attention from Brian despite his little knowledge about women''s fashion. But it wasn''t about fashion or anything, but for the model girl who seemed to smile at him.


    Brian immediately opened the fashion magazine like a treasure trove with sparkling eyes, the first sheet of dresses by Rosa Willis. All models are only his idol girl! In a variety of beautiful and graceful dresses! Brian cheered in his mind.


    The first sheet, second, third, right down to thest page... Brian immediately saw everything as if he had to print and engrave all the eye-catching images straight into his brain and memory.


    "Uhh, amazing! Thank you for sharing, ssmate Joanna. You''ve done a great service, uhh..." Brian closed the fashion magazine with a smile, but he immediately covered his nose with his finger.


    Right now, he had an impromptu blood rush, which prompted him to have a nosebleed. All the teasing poses of his idol girl were too much on his brain. Brian tried not to embarrass himself with a nosebleed.


    "Hehe... Of course, I am happy to do a great service for certain circumstances. Shouldn''t you need to congratte Miss Elysia as well?" Joanna received the magazine back with a grin because her guess was right. Even Brian almost got a nosebleed just because of Elysia in this dress magazine.


    Brian was very reluctant and felt lost when the magazine was no longer in his hands. Still, he was already nning to get a simr magazine this afternoon. He had toe and visit Starlight Apparel just for the sake of his idol girl photo album! Ahem, his idol girl fashion magazine! Brian immediately made up his mind.


    David saw it all from his boss''s side, and he just wryly smiled as if he knew what his boss was thinking right now. He was sure his boss would drag him to the women''s clothing store this afternoon just to buy this fashion magazine.


    "Of course, I will. Hold on a moment." Brian spoke in a slightly strange tone because the breath from his nose was deliberately blocked. He took a few deep breaths, then the urge to nosebleed had weakened a lot.


    Brian walked over to Elysia, who seemed passively epting congrattions from, perhaps, all of the students. Naturally, she must be tired because she needed to respond to all of that repeatedly.


    "Congrattions to you, Miss Elysia. You are truly amazing as a fashion magazine model with all those beautiful and elegant dresses. It is only natural that the magazine has be popr. Rosa Willis is really great at marketing her products." Brian brushed his hand slowly, deep in his words.


    "Congrattions, Miss Elysia. I believe the magazine is popr because of you. You be so popr and famous, and it will only be a matter of time until you be famous on the continent." David immediately congratted Elysia right after his boss. He also felt happy for the achievement of his kind ssmate.


    "Ah, thank you for your congrattions, Mr. Brian and Mr. David. But if I might add, being famous on the continent is not a very good idea, and I''d rather not be given that high honor." Elysia smiled a littlenguidly. This was the umpteenth time she had received the congrattions in these tiring minutes.


    She began to wish Teacher Ruth toe over to start the magic ss soon, so she didn''t need to respond with a smile or an expression of gratitude for the congrattions given to her by the students.


    Elysia looked up at the clock on the wall near the exit, one minute before eight. Did Teacher Ruthete on purpose? Would she arrive on time at eight o''clock?


    Was all of this deliberately prepared by Teacher Ruth? Because the thing during the interrogation three days ago was considered ridiculous by her!? Elysia started to think about inconsequential things and bounced off the main route.


    Brian and David just nodded in response to Elysia''sments. She was just humble.


    At the same time, a group of people entered the training ground. Still, they were not the teacher but the students who were nearlyte, so much to Elysia''s disappointment.


    Serena strutted as if everything was fine and normal. Her two maids followed behind her in a somewhat sluggish manner. Both of them looked like they were sleep-deprived.


    Evelyn swiftly stood in front of Elysia when Serena arrived. She was like a mother hen protecting her chick from their natural evil enemy.


    As for the natural evil enemy, she just looked away and joined Zofia Ward, the Viscount family''s daughter from the same region as her.


    Evelyn''s impulsive behavior did not receive any strange attention. The students who realized it only thought it was a coincidence that she was standing in front of Elysia.


    However, it wasn''t for Brian and David, who was still beside the two girls. Brian raised his eyebrows, and David frowned. They somehow knew that something had happened between Elysia, Evelyn, and Serena, but it wasn''t a peaceful thing.


    Even so, Brian and David put that aside first because it wasn''t their business to interfere if they didn''t know, and it didn''t happen in their presence. However, Brian noted a few things on his mind that need to be explored and monitored in the future.


    At precisely eight o''clock, Teacher Ruth entered the training ground with two other teachers. Today, they would study magic with three teachers? That question arose in the minds of the 295 students who had attended the magic ss''s training ground, without exception.


    "Hmm... Everyone is here, and none of the students arete, great. Good morning, all students. How about the process of familiarizing yourself with your magic energy using Hypmond''s help? Did it go ording to your expectations?" Teacher Ruth smiled with a happy nod after she reached the center of the field.


    The students immediately formed neat lines at a certain distance as usual. When the teachers came to the center of the field, they were lined up neatly like they had been trained by guidance.


    "We are quite familiar with our magical energy, ma''am!"


    "I still feelplicated in controlling my magic energy even though Hypmond has helped a lot!"


    "Easy as always, I''m talented!"


    The students answered with a variety of answers. However, not all of them answered the pleasantries question. It was expected by the teachers because it was just pleasantries.


    "Alright, for the magic ss in this second meeting and so on, for the next four hours, I will be assisted by two shadow teachers. In this way, you will get an easier direction at a more efficient time." Teacher Ruth announced straight to the point.


    "Hi, nice to meet all students. My name is Dottie. You can ask anything for all your difficulties in magic. We will work together to train you to be a great mage. So, for those who are still not proficient at using magic, don''t be discouraged. You will be surprised for the next week to next month at your progress."


    A woman in a teacher''s uniform with a motherly face and a mole near her left eye introduced herself in a friendly manner, and there was a sense of kinship.


    "Hello! Good morning, all students who are ready to gain knowledge. My name is Buddy, the most friendly teacher, and helpful person. Don''t hesitate to share your troubles with me. There is no such thing as failure unless you are no longer trying."


    A pleasant man with a slightly square face introduced himself with a cheerful expression full of support.


    The two of them seemed to be giving the impression that they were kind neighbors who were happy to help.


    As shadow teachers, Dottie and Buddy deliberately said that with support because some students who had not sessfully executed their magic seemed to look down on their talents.


    More than half of the first-year student reports indicated that they were not sessful in executing magic properly. But that was still considered normal, and the shadow teacher would assist students with special needs in advanced special training.

 Chapter 121: Comforted Soul

    <h4>Chapter 121: Comforted Soul</h4>


    "Alright, now cast your magic at the wooden targets in the order from the front. After this, we will create a study group that is specialized in three different kinds of learning methods." Teacher Ruth looked at all the confused students as if she understood, then she continued her sentence.


    "Those who are already proficient in magic energy will continue normally with me. While those who are still unfamiliar with magic energy will be specially trained by Dottie and Buddy in the early hours and extra hours. Everyone understands?"


    "Teacher Ruth, if we belong to the group trained by Shadow Teachers, will we be left behind by the other students in learning magic?" One student asked swiftly. He felt it was quite unfair and became favoritism towards those who were already proficient.


    The students knew that the Shadow Teachers were thepanion teachers of the primary teacher. They were devoted to teaching with a more individualized approach. If that was true, wouldn''t they fall further behind the main lesson?


    "Good question, but all of you need not worry. Dottie and Buddy are very good at approach and psychology. They will be of great help to you, especially in the initial two hours and two extra hours if you want. The final two hours will be filled with major magic training. So, there won''t be anyone left behind." Teacher Ruth immediately exined themon question lightly.


    "Yes, so in magic ss for the next 4 hours. The initial two hours are special groups, and the other two hours are the main magic training. An extra two hours will be given to the non-proficient if you wish." Buddy just added and rified what Teacher Ruth said.


    "Un. You can also use the empty training ground to practice any time you want, not only during magic ss. Don''t worry about bacshes because while you are in this academy, all the fluctuation of magic energy will be monitored. As long as you don''t overuse your magical energy, then you will be fine." Dottie brought her palms together with a smile.


    After that, the confused students immediately asked questions until they finally understood this effective teaching method. The regr ss remained 4 hours and 6 hours for the non-proficient in magical energy if they wished it.


    However, they were actually allowed to use the training ground to practice magic outside ss hours! Some of them didn''t know yet. It was good news because the unskilled use of magic outside the academy was discouraged for their own good.


    The initial thirty minutes were filled with 295 students who took turns in lines to cast their magic at wooden targets. Then, three rows of groups were created temporarily and separated for different sses of study.


    "Ely, I''m d I was dered proficient in magic and still in the same group with you, hehe..." Evelyn giggled. She managed to make a mini wind spear and break a bit of the wooden target.


    "Nice to be with you. Ah, Eve has leveled up, and she is instantly proficient at magic. I feel weak." Elysia covered her mouth with her palm gracefully.


    "Ah, ah... Not that again. You detonated a wooden target and burned the whole one. I should be the one who should say ''I feel weak'' and not you." Having said that, Evelyn was not offended by her best friend''s jokes. She actually smiled so sweetly just because her magic had worked so well.


    "I''m d you''re good at magic, Eve. So we can study in the advanced material. I wonder how theybine two or more different elements of magic."


    "Oh? Why do I feel like you said it by excluding yourself?" Evelyn tilted her head in confusion.


    "Ah, my fault." Elysia slightly shook her head.


    What she said was really out of curiosity. Her magic had worked so differently. She just wanted to know howpound magic worked for them. Not to mention, Reinforcement Magic and Enhancement Magic.


    "Congrattions all of you who are dered proficient in magic, but don''t be proud of that. You have a long way to go. Right now, we are going to enter into greater magic. Do you know how magic energy works to follow our will?" Teacher Ruth spoke firmly to the students, who looked proud.


    "We use the magic energy from our bodies and create an intermediary for the output magic outside our bodies. All of that is controlled with concentration and understanding of what we will make using magic energy, ma''am?" A student who appeared to be knowledgeable answered rather thoroughly.


    "Yes, the key is concentration and understanding of what elements and magic you want to use. Your magic energy is more than enough to make the magic with bigger things, and not just a wind spear with the size of an arrow or a ball of fire as big as a marble--"


    Teacher Ruth exined in a bit of detail, then got all the students in her group to use full magic with closer guidance.


    One by one and one step at a time, the students were trained gradually. They experienced an excellent individual approach in the initial training.


    With the right effectiveness and method, they could make a fireball with a regr ball''s size, or a wind spear with the real measure to match its name, and much more.


    Unfortunately, all of this was entirely iprehensible for Elysia. She just followed in pretense and returned to her own understanding in her mind with Elena.


    She only used this time to properly control her magic and train her concentration plus imagination to a higher level. So, the magic she used would match her expectations.


    ''Ah, today''s ss feels so smooth and rxed. Lil Ely, isn''t it time for you to tell me what happenedst night after I asleep? If you keep leaving me in suspense, maybe I''ll look into your memories?'' Elena asked in favor of the previously dyed topic.


    ''Uh? Can you do that too? Then, I won''t be able to have secrets? Well, don''t do it without permission, and we''ll be at peace.'' Elysia wryly smiled as if it could really happen.


    ''Hehe... Don''t worry, all your secrets are safe with me. I also can''t and won''t leak it to anyone. So, the story?'' Elena giggled softly.


    Elysia saw that she could passively take magic lessons for a while. Teacher Ruth was there guiding students who wanted to cast their magic even better.


    The spot was right, and the situation was favorable. She immediately told her story and poured her heart out to Elena aboutst night''s incident.


    From the moment she entered the city on the border of the region with an identity that followed Sylvia, the Devil Emperor exposed his identity that didn''t seem to mind the scenario.


    Everything that Elysia felt and thought was conveyed in the form of an extended confession to Elena. The story was finally over until she returned to the dorm room.


    ''Ah, Lil Ely, why don''t you have the heart to wake me up? I told you, right? Please wake me up if you need me. Uh, poor Lil Ely. We have to punish that rude Devil Emperorter. How dare he touch and scare my sweet little sister.'' Elena spoke gently after the narrative and story of Elysia''s long chorus.


    Last night was a long night, and she wasn''t there for her Lil Ely. It was not allowed to continue or repeat itself.


    ''Um...'' Elysia didn''t correctly answer Elena''s question, or instead couldn''t answer it.


    ''Wake me up next time, okay? I''m always there for you, remember? Do not hesitate, actually I would love to be awakened by my sweet little sister.'' Elena spoke softly like a big sister who was kind and caring.


    ''Uhm...''


    ''Answer me, with a word, yes, please.'' Elena only asked for the answer she wanted.


    If Elysia didn''t answer with the right word, she would definitely do it again. She just didn''t want to be bothersome and troublesome. Due to Ali''s past from childhood to adulthood, Elena had to enter stage two of Elysia''s inner recovery.


    Although Elysia never spoke candidly about herself,ined of pain, drowned in sadness, or anything about what she experienced when she was Ali... Elena knew very well about Elysia when they were on Earth. Her Lil Ely cried inwardly, and Elena was just as a spectator who couldn''t do anything to save the wounded soul.


    ''Yes, I will.'' Elysia answered in a small voice.


    ''Ah~ That''s my Lil Ely. Don''t be sad and don''t be afraid. You are strong, and it''s true. I''ll try not to sleep as long as you don''t sleep either. That way, something likest night won''t happen again.'' After saying that, Elena immediately thought of a way to punish the Devil Emperor.


    ''Umm, you know. This morning I made pizza too and got a business idea from Eve and E.'' Elysia changed the topic to ideas this morning.


    She wasforted and felt better by receiving support from her guardian angel. Now, it was time to get away from being perceived as weak and helpless by herself, as Elena and Vanessa suggested.


    Elena wasn''t aware of the significant progress Elysia''s mind had made just because of her presence, and it had soared to new heights.


    ''Wow? Is it true? Are you going to be a new master businessman in this world?'' Elena immediately returned from her train of thought and got into the topic of conversation with the cheerful Elysia.


    ''Err... Maybe now a businesswoman...''


    After that, Elysia and Elena chatted for another hour of fun and exciting chats, business ns, and bright ideas. Without realizing the magic ss had reached its end. Then, all the students gathered again in the middle of the field.

 Chapter 122: Didnt Participate

    <h4>Chapter 122: Didn''t Participate</h4>


    "How about today''s magic ss? Very satisfying, isn''t it? All of you can use magic more effectively. Excellent and good. Today''s ss ended beautifully. For students who want to take extra hours can stay, and others can return to your own activities." Teacher Ruth announced with a happy and refreshed heart.


    "Teacher Ruth, is there no challenge with a reward for today? You said in the first week of the school year, there will always be challenges to encourage students in learning." A student asked enthusiastically.


    From the first day of ss with the reward that Elysia had won, he had been training hard to get that particr reward. He also wanted the same, and he was confident he could destroy three wooden targets today.


    "A challenge, yes. Alright, I''ll give you one for thest magic ss of the week. The challenge is simple, you only need to destroy three wooden targets with the same rules as in the previous magic ss. However, the target will move, and you will also not stay on one. position." Teacher Ruth immediately agreed to give a challenge with a reward.


    Even though the teacher gave the challenge with a reward, it wasn''t that easy. Usually, within that initial week, no one could solve it. Students who had sessfullypleted the challenge and deserved a reward like Elysia were rare and scarce.


    Understanding the rules imposed in the slightly different challenge this time, the students who wanted to try their luck immediately volunteered to be tested.


    Surprisingly, in the challenge this time, no one asked what prize was offered in this challenge. Most of the students just wanted to test their abilities and luck in the challenge. The reward that mighte afterward was just a bonus.


    "Ely, you don''t want to be tested in the challenge? Maybe the reward is something good too, you know..." Evelyn asked her best friend, who was still standing in her position. The students who wanted to participate had already lined up in front of the wooden targets.


    "Ah, Eve. I became so reluctant to participate, but you can participate. I''ll cheer and pray for your sess." Elysia slightly shook her head.


    She was actually reluctant because Teacher Ruth looked unconvincing. If during the previous magic ss, Teacher Ruth, who was so sure, excited, confident, and seemed pushy, only had the reward of a used device... Then how about the one that was almost forgotten, and she appeared to be indifferent?


    Elysia didn''t dare to have high hopes from the stingy teacher. However, it might be different when it was the knight ss. Instructor Dillon was so generous as to bestow one of his treasures from his arsenal.


    "Alright! With encouragement and prayers from you, I will definitely seed! I''ll go there first." Evelyn sweetly smiled as she waved her hand.


    Elysia just smiled back and waved her hand slowly with minimal movements. She saw that Evelyn was lined up for the challenge, then she looked to the right and left slowly. Around her weren''t many students who deliberately didn''t participate, but she didn''t know them either.


    But by the time Elysia looked back to the front to see the starting challenge, she was approached by a male student with a rtively athletic and muscr build.


    "Hello, Miss Elysia. You are not participating in this challenge?" A short ck-haired student with a fresh and radiant expression came to greet her with a friendly smile. He was like a sports athlete.


    "Hi, ah, it''s you, Mr. Ashton. No, I don''t want to participate." Elysia turned her head to the side to see who hade.


    "If I may know, why is that?" Ashton didn''t understand. Weren''t most students passionate about rewards? If she could get ''easy money'' in the form of valuable prizes, why not took it? Ashton asked with wonder in mind.


    "I just don''t want to, for no particr reason. Coming back to you, Mr. Ashton, if I may know why you didn''t participate on purpose too?"


    "Hehe... I''m not like the other students who purposely don''t participate because they don''t have the confidence or too proud of themselves. I didn''t participate because it''s a magic ss, and I''m focused on bing a great knight. Elemental magic, just extra talent." Ashtonughed in a small voice while holding and rubbing the back of his head.


    "Oh! Great knight, that''s amazing. Hopefully, your goals and dreams can be achieved in the future, Mr. Ashton." Elysia put her hands together as if in awe.


    "Ah, yes. Thank you. Since losing to you two days ago in the knight ss, I have kept my promise to train twice as hard, and it will always be like that."


    "Oh my... How many hours do you practice every day?" Elysia asked simply out of curiosity.


    "Normally, I only practice three to four hours a day as a fixed routine, and now it''s six to eight hours a day with advanced training." Ashton proudly replied as if he was bragging about something.


    "Oh, my goodness... That''s a quarter day to a third day... You are really diligent in practicing, and you have been earnestly pursuing your goals. Strong will and determination." Elysia seemed quite surprised. She would feel numb and sore if she practiced that long.


    "Hehe... It''s nothing. I''m training at my best." Ashton nodded happily. Somehow, exchanging words with Elysia made him happy.


    "Er, I just remembered. If magic was additional, what about Reinforcement Magic and Enhancement Magic? I remember you were passionate about these two types of magic." Elysia tilted her head slightly and put her finger on her cheek.


    "It''s elemental magic as an addition, not my focus either. But, yes, those two types of magic are the great things I pursue in magic. Unfortunately, we haven''t gotten into that material yet." Ashton immediately corrected the wrong estimate.


    "Hmm... Amazing hard work. I am sure with the determination and strong will that you have, it will surely bear sweet fruit." Elysia smiled faintly. She said that to close the conversation.


    "Yes, thank you for your kind words. In your opinion, what reward will be given for the challenge this time?" Ashton asked again. He didn''t understand that Elysia had closed the conversation.


    "Teacher Ruth is a mage. Maybe a Magic Wand or something." Elysia curtly answered as she rested her cheek against her hand.


    Ashton knew that their conversation was closed at this point, and it was best not to continue. The girl was already bored, and she just wanted to watch the ongoing challenge without being disturbed.


    After her little trick worked and kept Ashton quiet for as long as she didn''t want to be disturbed, Elysia smiled slightly then watched the challenge in progress.


    She changed her bodynguage, hands sped in front of her lower abdomen. Elysia witnessed the students having a hard timepleting challenges, nothing worked, and no one seeded.


    They stood on the nks that were moving erratically, and their targets moved around unexpectedly too. It was unpredictable, and it all required sufficient uracy and concentration just to hit wooden targets.


    Never mind the three wooden targets that needed to be destroyed, hitting one target was already so hard with all the object''s movements.


    Just like the other students, Evelyn also failed the challenge. Neither of the wind spears she threw hit the target. She walked back to her best friend''s side with a slightly disappointed and gloomy expression.


    However, when she saw Elysia standing with a male student and watching the challenge silently, she smiled as if she understood. Evelyn covered her mouth with her hands gracefully and walked over, but Elysia also walked over to her.


    "Eve, you look disappointed. It''s okay. Maybe the reward is just a used Magic Wand. We can train our uracy next time." Elysiaforted her friend, who looked disappointed. But why did Evelyn''s expression suddenly seem like she was teasing her? Where did the earlier disappointment go?


    "My my~ I just left you alone for a moment, and you have been taken away by others. Huhu~" Evelyn dramatized the situation.


    "What are you saying, Eve? I don''t understand, he''s Mr. Ashton, remember? The first student to challenge me to mock battle in the knight ss." Elysia tilted her head slightly, utterly clueless.


    "Hehe... It''s nothing. You are still the usual Ely. Nothing''s wrong and nothing strange, don''t worry." Evelyn waved her hand a little and then turned to look at Ashton. "Hi, Mr. Ashton, how was your double training day?"


    Ashton immediately approached and answered happily. "It was a great day. Thanks to Miss Elysia, I really challenged my limits."


    "Er, is that so? Good for you. It''s like a reward, yes, rather than punishment. As long as it''s good, then it''s great." Evelyn nodded slightly.


    After remembering again, she also gave her three challengers the same punishment as what Elysia gave to the students who lost.


    Simultaneously, Elysia, Evelyn, and Ashton were talking... Brian and David had just epted Teacher Ruth''s challenge but failed.


    When Brian walked back and saw a male student chatting with his idol girl, his brain''s rm sensor suddenly rang a warning sign.


    Brian unconsciously took several significant steps to approach them to find out more. David quickly followed suit.

 Chapter 123: Hand Grip

    <h4>Chapter 123: Hand Grip</h4>


    "Good day for all of us. Oh, aren''t you Mr. Ashton Spencer?" Brian came over with a smile that looked fake and fraudulent, but it was all aimed at Ashton.


    "Ho? Well, you''re Mr. Brian Chapman, correct? Nice to meet you." Ashton smiled amiably and offered his hands to shake hands.


    Brian didn''t expect anything else. He just epted the handshake with confidence. However, the unexpected met with the unprepared. The handshake was held tightly by Ashton as if he intended to crush his opponent''s hand, but it wasn''t genuine.


    The sudden pain from his hand made Brian curl his lips and frown, but he immediately put on a rxed expression as if nothing had happened. He didn''t yell orin. Brian immediately returned the firm grip of their handshake that had turned into a power struggle.


    Although his body was not as athletic and muscr as Ashton''s, Brian was still a year older with magic experience. The pure strength of muscle was aided by magic. Brian grinned as if they were oldrades.


    This time it was Ashton''s turn to feel the pain in his hand. He furrowed his brows in surprise. Ashton did not expect Brian to have the strength to withstand the power of his hand grip.


    The two girls and David only watched Brian and Ashton shake hands for a long time with smiles that looked a little forced. They didn''t know what to say. However, the hand muscles they saw couldn''t lie. The two of them were in a gripping battle?


    Elysia shook her head slightly. The strange trend that had existed on Earth was also applied in this world. She just thought Brian and Ashton were two people who knew each other. Since nobody said anything, maybe it was true.


    "Nee, Ely. Why are the two of them shaking hands for a long time? Look at those veins, they''re fighting strength in the grip?" Evelyn asked in a whisper to the girl next to her.


    "Yes, that''s what they are doing right now. Maybe Mr. Brian and Mr. Ashton are old friends? They bonded with each other after a long absence through strong handshakes. En, boys and men often do that." Elysia shrugged her shoulders as if it was none of her business. But at the end of the sentence, she nodded and stroked her chin as if she was an all-knowing sage.


    "What? Where does that traditione from? For me, I really don''t want my hand to be grabbed painfully like that." Evelyn took her hand and rubbed it as if her hand had been squeezed painfully during a handshake with someone.


    If that was true, perhaps from now on, Evelyn would be discouraged from shaking hands with any man. She didn''t want to be in pain and suffer just because of something like that.


    When Brian and Ashton heard it, they immediately released their handshakes. Their hands turned white and then quickly turned red with a tingling feeling just because of their silliness.


    "Strong grip, Mr. Brian. I never thought that behind your thin body, you also have great strength."


    "You too, Mr. Ashton. Unlike me, who has been helped by magic, you only rely on muscle strength."


    Brian and Ashton exchanged words with smiles as if Elysia was right, and Evelyn had already believed it. The boys weren''t trying to correct Elysia''s words either, so it only strengthened that conclusion alone.


    Evelyn wouldn''t want to shake hands with boys or men, whether she knew them or not, just because she didn''t want to be grabbed painfully.


    The iplete knowledge that Elysia knew from Earth already affected an innocent girl. Still, there was no one to me, as she also had no friends at the time.


    Simultaneously, all students who had tried their luck at the challenge could only return with disappointment. Neither of them seeded. The magic ss was over, and the teachers returned to the center of the field.


    "Hmm... All right, students. You tried, and all of you failed the challenge. Some of you already had enough strength to destroy three wooden targets. It was still not executed fast enough for the target to move in a sudden and unexpected patterned motion." Teacher Ruth observed the students with a stern expression.


    No wonder they failed. Even Brian failed in the previous and the current magic ss challenges. It was natural for them to be defeated by the challenge, but where was Elysia. Did she manage toplete the challenge so efficiently in the previous ss? She just deliberately skipped it and didn''t try this time?


    Teacher Ruth immediately nced at Elysia. However, thetter tried to hide behind Evelyn''s body to block the teacher''s sight, who seemed to be after her.


    "What? Ely, what are you doing behind my back?" Evelyn found it funny when Elysia was hiding behind her.


    "I''m fine, but it looks like Teacher Ruth isn''t satisfied because of me." Elysia took a little peek, and Teacher Ruth was still staring at her.


    "Student Elysia, why did you purposely miss the challenge?" Teacher Ruth seemed to want tough at this one student''s behavior.


    "I''m fine, ma''am. Students are free to choose whether to participate or not." Elysia immediately returned to stand beside Evelyn. She was already being targeted.


    "What? Hee~ However, this is strange. At this challenge, no one asked what reward I would give to the winner." Teacher Ruth grinned as she put one hand on her cheek.


    "Then, what reward will you give to the winner, ma''am?" Ashton immediately asked. He was also a little curious.


    "Hum, hum... Finally, someone asked. Is no one curious? Since no one canplete the challenge, and no one else wants to try the challenge, I will be generous to tell you. The reward this time is this! Ta da!"


    Teacher Ruth smiled as if trying to offend a capable student who had purposely missed a golden opportunity. She showed off an elegant, silvery-white magic wand with a green tapered gem on the wand''s tip.


    Elysia saw the level of the magic wand, then gave a soft snort and looked away. Level 30 magic wand, very stingy, and definitely used goods. She was not interested because she already had a level 65 Celestia.


    Teacher Ruth was already at level 116. She couldn''t keep using the same magic wand, right? Because of that, she made it a reward for the challenge, and it was something pretty hard for students to win.


    Wasn''t that too, stingy? Used goods as a reward for a difficult challenge for students in the new school year? Even Instructor Dillon got much better and sincere about the prize for his challenge.


    Teacher Ruth got a little awkward when the girl she was trying to tempt turned away as if the girl wasn''t interested. Even so, there were still many other students who looked at the magic wand that she used up to two years ago with admiration.


    "Too bad, there are no students who seed in the challenge and deserve to ept this magic wand. If no one wants to try the challenge, I''ll save it back to my [Space Bag], I''ll put it now, you hear?" Teacher Ruth was a little annoyed when Elysia still looked away. Her magic wand wasn''t attractive?


    "Teacher Ruth, the magic ss was over. When can we leave?" A student who seemed to be in a hurry immediately asked, he had an urgent and vital nature call.


    ''Used goods for other rewards, cheapskate. Not sincere either.'' Elysia muttered in her mind.


    ''Hehe... Why assume that? I''m sure you would take that magic wand if you didn''t have Celestia as yourparison.'' Elena intervened for the sake of peace.


    ''Ah... It''s possible. However, it was clearly used goods. I don''t see sincerity there. See how she tried to encourage me to take the challenge and win the magic wand. Pretty suspicious.''


    ''Well, it does look a little weird if we look at Teacher Ruth''s actions.'' Elena nodded in understanding.


    "Hum, ss is over. Those of you who don''t want to attend the magic ss''s extra hours can leave and get back to your business." Teacher Ruth announced as she put the magic wand back in her Space Bag.


    Students who didn''t want to take the extra ss immediately left the training ground to fill their day with more useful things.


    "Ely, are we going to Starlight Apparel right now?" Evelyn took her best friend''s hand as they left the training ground.


    "Yes, I have to go right now. I have some business with Senior Rosa. Do you want toe with me now?" Elysia nodded slowly.


    "Hum, yes, let''s go there together~" Evelyn smiled so happily. She also had another show-off topic to tell Eter.


    "Oh. What a coincidence! I also want to go there to have a look. Can we go together?" Brian and David approached deftly.


    "Eh? To Starlight Apparel? It''s a boutique for women''s clothing and dresses, you know?" Evelyn stopped her steps and looked back. Elysia also stopped.


    "Yeah, I know. However, I did want toe because of that." Brian awkwardly smiled as he scratched the back of his head.


    "Well, why not? Hmm? Would you like toe with us too, Mr. Ashton? You look confused?" Evelyn just nodded, but she raised her eyebrows slightly at the boy, who looked confused and wanted to say something.


    "Oh, yeah, I''m also nning to visit Starlight Apparel. We can go together." Ashtonposed his words briefly and spoke fluently.


    "Then let''s go." Elysia didn''t mind that.


    She didn''t really understand their primary purpose bying to a women''s clothing and dress shop. Still, she couldn''t use them either, could she? They could go wherever they wanted, to a ce that wouldn''t forbid them.


    After that, the five of them headed to the training ground exit. But, that small group would increase again and again as soon as they passed the doorway.

 Chapter 124: Want to Protect

    <h4>Chapter 124: Want to Protect</h4>


    "Ah, E is there. Let''s go over to her." Elysia pointed to a girl sitting alone on a bench near the doorway.


    "Um, looks like she''s been waiting for us." Evelyn nodded in agreement.


    Their arrival was noticed by the girl with beautiful golden hair. E immediately stood up and greeted her two friends, who finally came out of the training ground.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting for us, E. Have you been waiting long?" Elysia asked with concern.


    "Mm... No, I just arrived and waited a moment here." E shook her head a little.


    "In that case, thank goodness, the magic ss was somewhat extended due to the new teaching system." Elysia was somewhat relieved. She didn''t feel right if she had kept people waiting for long.


    "E, we''re going to visit Starlight Apparel. Would you like toe with us too?" Evelyn invited E enthusiastically. She was nning to show off her best friend''s achievement that she just found out about this morning.


    "Starlight Apparel? If I''m not mistaken, it''s a brand new shop for women''s clothing, right?" E rested her cheek on her hand.


    "Yes! That''s right, you will be surprisedter when you find out... Aw, Ely, why are you pinching me?" Evelyn stopped the chirp from her adorable mouth and turned to the side in protest at Elysia.


    Elysia pinched her friend''s waist because of an exasperated reflex. Evelyn was so easy to spoil everything without further ado, like when they were still in E''s private area.


    What would happen if it was a secret? Not to mention Evelyn almost blurted out about ''Celestia'' in a public ce, despite Instructor Dillon asked them to keep it a secret.


    "It is nothing." Elysia smiled and took her hand off her friend''s waist. Perhaps the message was conveyed.


    "Well, so you''d be surprised to find out that Ely''s been made a magazine model." Evelyn did not understand the meaning of the light pinch earlier and conveyed what she wanted to say.


    "..." Elysia was speechless. Evelyn didn''t understand the sign from her! She had to be careful about the sensitive information she shared with her! No one knew when Evelyn would identally spill it.


    "Oh my~ that''s amazing! Has one of my friends be a famous model? Congrattions to you, Ely." E pressed her hands together in awe. Elysia had already done quite several things that a sixteenth-year-old girl could hardly aplish.


    "Un, yes. Thank you. So, shall we go now?" Elysia got a little awkward. It was tiring if she had to receive congrattions and respond again and again.


    "Sure."


    Right after E nodded her head, a group of senior students walking quickly towards them. Not because of a bad thing or something threatening, but Elysia seemed to want to run away when she saw Rosie, who was at the very front.


    Rosie, Fran, Bianca, and Raylee came together. Rosie grumbled over an impromptu assignment from a student council she needed to take care of before she could hurry over here, and Raylee just got involved.


    However, when she saw that Elysia was still near the entrance to training ground 1, Rosie smiled with a sparkling expression as if her grumble a moment ago never happened.


    "E-ly-si-a~ d to see you again on this sunny day!" Rosie greeted with a bright smile.


    Elysia didn''t answer and instead looked up at the sky. What she saw was a cloudy day instead of a sunny day. Still, when she turned to look at Rosie again, the student council president was already nearby and seemed about to catch her.


    On reflex, Elysia immediately avoided Rosie''s bear hug and hid behind Evelyn and E.


    "What? Hee... Why dodge and hide? I''m harmless and won''t bite." Rosie smiled with amusement at Elysia''s behavior. Thetter was like a little rabbit trying to run and hide from the big bad wolf.


    "That''s just my reflex. Why do you suddenly show up in front of me and try to hug when greeting me? Then, it''s a cloudy day and not a sunny day."


    "Well, as long as it''s not going to rain or something, then it''s a sunny day." Rosie was a little clumsy, and she yed a strand of her hair without realizing it.


    She wanted to hug Elysia because she was very much like Alisha, her little sister. Rosie used to greet her little sister with a hug, and Alisha never avoided her, but the rabbit at this time was a bit keen-witted.


    "Good afternoon, Miss Elysia, Princess Evelyn, and Princess Gabrie. Nice to see you again." Raylee spoke up and broke Rosie''s awkwardness.


    "Um, good afternoon too."


    "Nice to meet you too, Prince Raylee. If I may know, is there anything about all of youing here?" E was curious and wanted to know.


    Their yesterday and today''s encounter was unusual. There must be something that caused it.


    The group''s arrival from the student council president did not give Brian a breath of fresh air. His heart began to fill with suspicion and insecurity. It all came from this dashing man and a prince of dreams. Raylee was aiming for his idol girl!


    "Nice to meet you too, Senior Raylee. Didn''t you say you were a busy person? Why can you still spare your time just toe to the first-year ss?" Brian greeted with a subtle sneer.


    Yesterday, after the Holy Knight''s training was over, Raylee just said he was so busy and couldn''t give much direction other than words of advice. However, that busyness was evidenced by his presence here, in his busy time? It just pissed Brian off.


    "Oh, it''s you, Brian. How was your training? I hope you don''t repeat the same mistakes as yesterday. It can injure your muscles." Raylee tapped Brian on the shoulder in a friendly manner. He was like a good senior to his juniors.


    "I know I won''t repeat the same mistakes." Brian moved to the side so that the pat on his shoulder would not continue.


    "Oh? Then good for you." Raylee was good at reading bodynguage and immediately ended their small talk. The purpose of his arrival was not Brian but Elysia.


    "Ely, do you know the student council members? Looks like Senior Raylee knows you too?" E turned around to her friend, who was still standing behind her.


    "I just got to know them."


    "Um? Just got to know them, but they already seem familiar with you? Then this hyperactive student council president, I''ve never seen her want to hug someone in her greeting. That''s only done by people with close rtionships." E tilted her head in iprehension.


    "Hey, who are you calling the hyperactive student council president? I just can''t stay still for a long time, okay? That doesn''t mean I''m hyperactive and annoying people, right? Eee, why are you guys looking away from me!"


    Rosie protested to her little brother and her friends. They had to help her refute the false assumption rather than agreeing in silence.


    "Hmph! Fine, I can be annoying sometimes, but I''m well-liked and fun." Rosie snorted with a slight pout.


    "Pfft..."


    The honesty of the student council president really made the students nearby unable to hold back fromughing. Still, theughter was held back by the mouth and lips so that it did not break out loud and impolite... Only muffledughter.


    "Ah, you are indeed the well-liked person, President Rosie. We''re going to Starlight Apparel. Do you all want toe with us too?" After catching her breath and making sure she wouldn''tugh, Evelyn invited those who hade on purpose.


    "Starlight Apparel? Clothing shop? Do you all want to shop for clothes? You''ve brought the right person. I''m very fashionable in my clothes and good at choosing." Rosie patted the upper side of her chest as if she was a very reliable person, her face beaming as if to support the impression she gave.


    "Sure, sure... Ely, is it good we be arge enough group toe together?" Evelyn looked at her best friend for permission.


    From Elysia''s invitation to herself, they were now not just two or three people, but ten people.


    Surprisingly, Evelyn didn''t brag about Elysia at all as she did to E.


    "That''s okay, Eve. You''ve already asked, and they want toe. Come on, let''s go now. I''m sure Senior Rosa is there right now, with all the orders she''s received." Elysia nodded subtly. If they wanted to go there, no one would stop them, so why should she bother?


    "Okay! Then, let''s go now!" Rosie eximed as if she was the one who owned the business there.


    Before leaving, Evelyn and E nced and realized that Serena was standing a few meters away. Moreover, that girl was staring at them. Thetter was visibly irritated before turning around and leaving with her maids.


    The two of them didn''t forget what happenedst night. They just didn''t pick it up because Elysia didn''t seem to want it brought up and discussed.


    Even so, they only had to supervise the perpetrator and protect the victim. No one was permitted to harm the kind-hearted and gentle Elysia.

 Chapter 125: Lucky Star

    <h4>Chapter 125: Lucky Star</h4>


    "Wait a moment... I thought Starlight Apparel is around here... Ah, there it is!" Elysia pointed to a signboard located 100 meters from their position.


    Right now, Starlight Apparel was quite busy, and it was evident from the people who were queuing to enter. The small group led by Rosie walked casually towards it.


    "Hum? Looks like the number of people allowed to enter has been limited, so it''s not overcrowded. As expected of a clothing store that has Ely as their model, hehe..." Evelyn giggled happily and wrapped her arm around her best friend''s arm.


    "What? What model?" Rosie joined the conversation. She really didn''t know thetest hot story just because she searched for anything about Elysia.


    "Ah, you don''t know, President Rosie? As the owner of Starlight Apparel, Senior Rosa has published a magazine for beautiful dresses, and the sole model in that magazine is Ely!" Evelyn cheerfully informed and enlightened the ignorant.


    Not only was Rosie surprised, but Raylee, Fran, and Bianca were also just as shocked as her. They just found out about this.


    "Hmm... Nee, Bianca. Is Rosa the owner of Starlight Apparel, the same girl as Rosa in the sixth year? Emm... Rosa Willis, the girl who has a little conflict with her family because of something like early marriage?" Rosie put her hand to her forehead and immediately asked the right person.


    "Yes, they are the same person. Rosa opened a boutique in the outer circle of the noble district this year, err... Just recently. And she has obtained permission from the academy and trade association." Bianca confirmed with facts that she knew.


    "Hum, she chose the right person as her advertising model. Look at the results of her efforts now, she has seeded in proving her words to her parents. She can live independently without their interference." Rosie nodded slowly and gave a subtlepliment.


    "Huh? Conflict, early marriage? What happened to Senior Rosa?" Elysia asked curiously.


    "Well, what happened before you came to register as a student at the academy was..." Rosie started telling a short story about the event two months ago regarding Rosa.


    In this world, early marriage was a rare thing for people of high talent. Sometimes, a small proportion of the gifted people only decided to get married after 500 years old.


    And what happened to Rosa this year was really unusual because she was forced to marry the man her parents chose. She decided to live independently and asked her family not to support her anymore.


    Her family agreed on the condition that she must prove her ability without interference and capital money from them. Rosa had to struggle on her own to live and pay the academy fees as if her family had cut their ties with her so that she would marry andply with her family''s request.


    Although Rosa was not very good at magic or martial arts, she was talented in the business. It was just, she only recently showed her talent after the conflict.


    Not many know about this, but student council members know that far solely because the things that had happened were not trivial and were not hidden on purpose.


    "Umm... Somehow I feel pity and admiration at the same time for Senior Rosa. She is a strong independent girl. I never thought the Willis noble family would force their daughter to marry so early." Evelyn looked ahead in awe.


    "Em, she is a strong and resilient girl. With minimal capital, she dares to open a business without any help from her family. Getting support from the academy and trade association is not easy." E nodded in agreement.


    "Nee! I just remembered! The two of you call Elysia by the name Ely, right?" Rosie immediately spoke without waiting for other people toment or anything.


    Evelyn and E just nodded innocently from the questions that had been thrown at them. As a result, Rosie turned to Elysia in protest.


    "Isn''t that unfair? Why am I the only one still calling you Elysia? Can I follow like them and call you Ely? That way, we''ll get closer!"


    "Call me, Elysia." Elysia made nopromises.


    "What? Why? You can''t do that to me alone! Hmm... If Ely can''t, then what about Lysia? Lisha!" Rosie cheered with the nickname of her little sister.


    "Err... That''s not my name."


    "Then, what about Ali?"


    "Who is she?"


    "Siasia?"


    "Why did I hear it means waste?"


    "Then let me call you Ely~"


    "Uhh, if it makes you happy, then fine." Elysia took a soft breath and gave in to the student council president, who never gave up.


    "Yay!" Rosie lifted her fist up as if she had finally won.


    The funny exchange between the student council president''s chirp and Elysia made the students who came with them smile with amusement.


    Rosie was eager to get along with Elysia, and that was obvious. Still, only Bianca and Fran knew the truth, whereas Raylee knew very little.


    Arriving in front of Starlight Apparel, they queued for a moment with the other girls and women, whether they were nobles or ordinary people who had more funds.


    After five minutes of waiting in line, the ten of them got their turn to enter. 25 people was the maximum limit applied in Starlight Apparel for mutualfort.


    "Wee to Starlight Apparel, happy shopping." A friendly voice immediately greeted their arrival. It wasn''t Rosa, but the employee behind the counter.


    Rosa had 15 female employees in this shop instead of Rosa alone, like when Elysia first came here. As for the person Elysia was looking for... She sat on the sofa with a man in fashionable clothes. They seemed to be talking about business matters.


    The arrival of the group of students in white uniforms from the Deterry Academy of Magic really attracted attention. Rosa also identally nced at the person who had just arrived.


    Rosa''s friendly business-style smile turned into a really joyous smile. She immediately excused herself from the man to wee her lucky star.


    "Oh my~ Happy, you came to visit after almost a week we didn''t see each other, Ely, my lucky star!" Rosa approached Elysia and woven her hand with her lucky star''s hand.


    "Ah, um... Nice to meet you, Senior Rosa. I see your efforts are going so well. Congrattions." Elysia smiled mysteriously, but only Elena could tell why. Thetter anticipated what would happen as if she was watching a drama on the big screen.


    "Un, yes, thank you. This is all thanks to you too. You can just call me Rosa, without Miss or Senior. Ah! I should also congratte you, Ely. Congrattions on sessfully enrolling in the Deterry Academy of Magic." Rosa nodded happily.


    "You look so happy because of Ely, Rosa. Until you forget, we are here too." Rosie smiled wryly. It was rare for her existence to be ignored and overlooked.


    "Wee to my shop, President Rosie, Vice President Bianca, Prince Raylee... Um... Wait a moment... Princess Gabrie, and Err... Princess Evelyn? Yes, wee everyone." Rosa slowly greeted people one by one but gave up when she could no longer know who was present.


    "Haha, we''re good. Let us have a look around. Oh yeah, I heard you also make a dress magazine. Where do you sell them?" Rosie slightly waved her hand in front of her body.


    "It is circting very poprly and is avable in every bookstore and magazine shop. It is also avable in fashion stores but no need to bother. We also have them here. Arin, please bring us ten of our magazines." Rosa called out to the girl who was on guard at the counter.


    "Yes, youngdy. Here." Arin brought the requested magazine and returned to her position.


    "Ah, here it is. One person gets one. Please don''t thank me." Rosa distributed the magazine fairly without charging a fee.


    Elysia looked somewhat intricately at the magazine in her hand. This magazine was like her photo album in various dresses. Even so, she only kept it in her Space Storage under the guise of her Space Bag.


    It could be a souvenir and might mean something to her in the future. On second thought about all the magazine pictures, what did Rosa use to take all the photos? It wasn''t from that little square crystal, right?


    ''Yes! It''s a digital camera! Even the Devil Continent already has a limited number of smartphones, and you''ve been given one by the Devil Princess fufu...'' Elena immediately cut off Elysia''s ridiculous thought that was unwittingly passed on to her.


    ''Uuu...'' Elysia grumbled softly in her mind.


    ''You''ve been her lucky star, Ely. Give her a little mercy. Fufufu~'' Elena covered her mouth with her hands gracefully. Despite saying that, she was really looking forward to Rosa''s tribtion.


    ''Just a little? Okay, just a little.'' Elysia was like an obedient girl. She reduced the rate of punishment she would give.


    "Oh yes, Ely, let me introduce you to someone. Everyone, let me borrow Ely for a moment. You can have a look around. May Male students also want to present a dress for your princess? Hum~ We also do custom manufacturing. More information can be asked to employees. We excuse ourselves for a moment, happy shopping." Rosa spoke with a distinctive tone and rhythm.


    "Yes, yes, enjoy your time in peace. We will lend our lucky star. Please treat our Ely with care." Rosie nodded while looking at the pictures in the magazine.


    "Sure!" Rosa smiled sweetly and nodded to see they were all happy to receive the magazine. She then took Elysia''s hand and led her gently onto the sofa.

 Chapter 126: Contract Signing

    <h4>Chapter 126: Contract Signing</h4>


    ''Wait, what? Lend!? Since when did I be someone''s possession? Why am I being treated like an object?'' Elysia eximed as if she didn''t ept it in her mind.


    ''Hehe... It was just a light joke. That''s a sign they feelfortable and close to you, Ely.'' Elena assured confidently.


    ''Ah, like that? Umm, I remembered something too. Lately, you only call me Ely and not Lil Ely as usual. Is there something with that change?''


    ''Aw... Finally asked. To be honest, it''s not thatplicated. On second thought, Lil Ely would be too long with three sybles, and Ely only needed two sybles. It''s much easier in our conversation. It doesn''t mean I''m jealous of someone who calls you that intimately, okay?'' Elena put her fingers together and yed with it. She looked embarrassed.


    ''Hee~ Like that~ Then what about me? I used Sister Elena to address you. Doesn''t it have five sybles? I neverined.'' Elysia put on a cute expression with a neko smile :3. She obeyed as she led to the sofa and sat beside Rosa.


    ''Umm... You are my little sister. It''s okay for me to say your name at will. However, the same rule cannot be applied by the little sister to her big sister, hehe... If you want, you can call me onee-chan.'' Elena smirked as if she didn''t want to lose.


    ''Sister Elena is good to say. I don''t protest, really.'' Elysia gave up. Then, she came out of their conversation to look at her friends and the others for a moment.


    Their facial expressions and gestures varied in response. It was clear that they seemed happy and cheerful. But why was Brian smiling a little strangely? He looked at the magazine while holding his nose.


    Unfortunately, Elysia had to stop thinking there because of Rosa.


    "Ely, this is Mr. Francis Patel, and Mr. Francis, this is Ely, my lucky star!" Rosa introduced them and followed with a hand gesture.


    "Oh, no doubt, you look so familiar. It turns out that you are the same person as the model in Starlight Apparel magazine. Nice to meet you, I, Francis Patel, representative of the Trade Association." Francis introduced himself with a slight nod and put one arm against his chest.


    "Um, nice to meet you too, Mr. Francis. Is it all right that I''m here? Aren''t the two of you talking about business?" Elysia gave a faint smile, like a professional businessman.


    "Haha. What are you saying, Ely? You''ve been involved whether you want it or not. It''s all thanks to the explosion of market interest due to the product you are modeling." Rosa twisted her hand left and right like a royal hand wave.


    Elysia let out a soft sigh. She already knew this might happen. Rosa seemed a little pushy, and that was to be expected given the magazine''s hot trend.


    ''Dare to appear against the current, breaking through serious falsehoods.'' Elysia was inevitably involved, but it was not their decision to decide for her, right? Even so, she had to take the best advantage of the situation for her.


    "Hmm... Is that so? I''m d to hear that. However, isn''t it all thanks to those beautiful and quality products at yourpetitive price, Senior Rosa? I am nothing but a media advertising campaign for you." Elysia''s facial expression and her tone were hard to tell what she was feeling at that moment, but she emphasized at the end of her sentence.


    "Ahh, don''t say that I asked your permission before. I said it too, right? I will thank you, Ely. For now and then, I have nned to put 10% of the profit on you. So, it''s nice to work together. Um, yes, I will also give you lots of new products, some limited editions, and specially made just for you. Also, don''t call me, Senior, okay? It''s just Rosa. It sounds better to hear."


    Rosa uttered a series of words to win her lucky star. She knew Elysia seemed dissatisfied with something she didn''t know. Everyone will love to be famous in an easy way. Then, what about Elysia, who was blessed with luck, talent, and looks that got a full thumbs up?


    "10%, hmm? If I may know, in the sales you made during thest week, how much was that?" Elysia immediately became interested. The easy thing with significant results was the best.


    "Since a week ago, after the publication of the magazine which received a great response from the market, I have sold about 2 thousand sets of clothes and dresses. Yes, this week, I''ve earned 19 thousand gold coins." Rosa replied cheerfully. She managed to attract Elysia''s interest to work together for now and in the future.


    Elysia''s eyes sparkle a little with amazement, but no one could tell. Easy money, that was the first word that popped into her head when she heard the ie Rosa earned, and it''s still the first week in one shop!


    After Elysia calcted the total profit from the estimated capital and others. This week, she had amission of around 760 gold coins! So generous, but was it that easy? Elysia started weighing the pros and cons carefully.


    "You are so generous, but what do I need to do with your deal?"


    "Take a look at this contract. It''s all listed there." Rosa took a contract from her Space Bag and handed it over to Elysia.


    As a persistent and sessful young businessman on Earth, Elysia carefully examined the contents of the contract. Elena also helped to check word by word and sentence by sentence. Elysia didn''t want to be scammed again for ignorance and neglect likest week.


    The content of the contract that Rosa imposed on her was not difficult. She only remained a model for Starlight Apparel. She was also not allowed to model forpeting stores, and the rest was generous. Looks like Rosa really wanted to thank her with gratitude.


    When Elysia closed the contract after reading it, Rosie suddenly leaned behind her. She smiled sweetly as if happy and proud.


    "Wha- What?" Elysia immediately looked back.


    "Hmm... I can''t miss a big thing when ites to my Ely. Can I borrow the contract to check it out for a moment?" Rosie pointed to the document in Elysia''s hand. She must ensure the best for her little sister.


    "Sure." Elysia didn''t mind that.


    Rosie received the document and stood up straight. Bianca and Fran drew closer to her side to participate in seeing the contents of the contract. They nodded, and Rosie returned it to Elysia.


    "Everything is fine and deserves to be signed. This is a golden opportunity. Incredible, Rosa is so generous. You''re talented enough to win my Ely''s heart, Rosa hehe..." Rosie turned to look at the happy Rosa.


    "Of course, I promised that. Ely was the first to arrive when my shop was about to open, and everything wasn''t quite ready yet. Incredibly she has be my lucky star. So, Ely, are you going to sign and agree to our cooperation contract?" Rosa looked at Elysia with hope and pitiful eyes.


    She could choose other models for this, but things were booming because of Elysia, and it had to be with Elysia. Even though there would be other models for different clothes and dresses, Elysia must be there, her lucky star.


    "You seem to have prepared everything, Sen, Err... Rosa. If you are sincere and generous, then I have no choice but to agree. Lend me a pen, and I will sign it right now." Elysia immediately changed the way she called Rosa as thetter seemed dissatisfied.


    "Sure, sure! This is it. Even though I''m inexperienced in quite a lot of things, I''m delighted to be working with you, Ely." Rosa took the pen from the table.


    After that, Elysia immediately signed two sets of protected and enforced documents by the Trade Association and academy. Then, Rosa happily signed the contracts and handed one over to Elysia.


    "It''s amazing you''ve got the cooperation of your star model, Rosa. So, what about the business development discourse we talked about earlier?" Francis nodded after the contract documents had been agreed upon by both parties, it was Rosa and Elysia''s business. He could only wait for it to be finished.


    "Regarding that, I am very grateful to be able to get the attention of the Trade Association for the development of my business. Due to this significant and important matter, let me think about it for a day. I will give you the best decision for you to hear tomorrow afternoon, Mr. Francis." Rosa put her hands on herp with a professional smile. She shouldn''t decide so quickly on a crucial decision.


    "Well, take it easy. Then, I''ll excuse you. Have a nice day for all of you. See you tomorrow." Francis nodded with a smile. He understood so much that this new starter had to read the document repeatedly to be sure.


    He stood up from the sofa and immediately went outside. He needed to report what had happened. His Majesty would be happy to hear this.

 Chapter 127: Rosas Kindness Retribution

    <h4>Chapter 127: Rosa''s Kindness Retribution</h4>


    "Is that the Trade Association? Is it because of them you look so happy, em, Rosa?" Elysia asked after Mr. Francis came out.


    "Part of it, yes. And the rest is my business that is going well. Until now, I still had no idea about the Trade Association willing to invest arge amount of money for the development of my business." Rosa looked far ahead with a slightly dreamy expression.


    "So, that''s why you call me your lucky star? Hum, understandable."


    "You have no idea how happy I was fromst week until now, Ely. The business started with just me, and now I have forty employees. We make hundreds of clothes and dresses every day, and it''s still growing." Rosa breathed a sigh of relief and joy. She had gained peace of mind.


    "The almighty and divine still loves you, Rosa. So don''t forget to be grateful for all the things you have and get. This is still the beginning and not the destination. Um, please hold onto her for a moment." Elysia smiled softly like a saint from a Holy Church. Then she took something from under the table and gave it to Rosa.


    The submissive Vanessa did not hesitate to take on the noble task assigned to her. This time, she just needed not to move for a moment like a doll.


    Rosa was still distracted by her feelings of pleasure and relief about her initial business going well. She only epted what Elysia gave her. Her body seemed to move on its own to stroke the furry doll on herp.


    Hmm... So soft and smooth. Eh? Furry doll? Fur! Rosa was shocked and panicked. She immediately looked down to confirm what was on herp.


    The words surprise and disbelief were not enough to express what she felt at that time. The white furry thing on herp was a real cat!


    "Kya! Ac-hoo... Han-chee..." Rosa threw the white cat on herp out of reflex and immediately closed her mouth with her hand that did not touch the cat.


    She quickly turned to Elysia with a feeling of betrayal. However, Elysia still softly smiled as if she was innocent and ignorant. Rosa''s face quickly flushed red, and her allergies red up.


    "Un, that''s what I felt this morning. I thought you just wanted me to try on the new dresses you made for confirmation and reference. That''s the model I know in dress design and not the promotion model. You didn''t say anything about magazines." Elysia didn''t feel guilty at all.


    She grabbed the cat that had fallen on the floor and put Vanessa on herp while gently stroking the cat.


    "What? I... Ac-hoo... Hachi." Rosa could not finish her sentence. She immediately took the wet tissue on the table and covered her nose and mouth.


    "What? Senior Rosa, you used Ely in your magazine without properly asking permission? It was ugly and disrespectful, no wonder Ely was surprised to find out about this dress magazine..." Evelyn used unhappily.


    "Ho? How unexpected and rude. Ely is used as a promotional figure, but she doesn''t know it? Can I get the chronology before deciding what''s right and wrong?" Rosie also felt dissatisfied.


    If she were Elysia, she would definitely confront Rosa head-on and hold all of that ountable, with some stern punishment. However, Elysia was not cruel enough. She only gave a small sentence.


    The other students also looked at Rosa as if they weren''t expecting it, but they didn''t speak immediately. They still needed to wait for an exnation from Rosa, who was still sneezing with a flushed red face.


    "I... I! Ac-hoo... Ha-chi..." Rosa couldn''t even exin anything. Her allergies had recurred. Her tears began to fill her eyes as if she was going to cry


    Unfortunately, she had to exin and couldn''t go yet. If she left without exining anything to take the medicine elixir, she would be considered the guilty party. She would bebeled as a girl with a bad personality.


    Rosa didn''t want that, not after things had gotten to this point. She med herself. She forgot to bring her medicinal elixir.


    Elysia watched Rosa sneeze in a continuous barrage without saying much. While Rosa could only cover her nose and mouth with a wet tissue, she always ended up sneezing every time she would talk.


    "Are you okay? Maybe I''m a little overboard. Please forgive me. Let me calm your allergies." Elysia became sorry for Rosa. She never thought it would be this bad and severe.


    She immediately stretched out her hand and used magic to calm Rosa''s nerves and breathing senses, which reacted unnaturally to the fur.


    Just to calm it down like silent mode, not cure Rosa''s allergy. Recurrent allergies were caused due to the body''s reaction to certain factors that trigger them. Elysia didn''t have time for sensitivity tests and other tests for that.


    "Feeling better? Please forgive me. I didn''t expect you would suffer that badly. I..." After Rosa stopped sneezing, Elysia looked at Rosa with concern. However, she couldn''t finish her sentence because of Rosa.


    "Hshh... It''s my fault, no need to apologize. I should have exined everything at the beginning. I became aware of how you felt this morning about me, Ely. I''m the one who has to apologize. Please forgive me, Ely." Rosa bowed slightly to Elysia.


    "Ah, um... Alright, I forgive you." Elysia nodded awkwardly. She didn''t expect Rosa''s ''kind'' retribution would turn out like this.


    It was only a matter of time until Rosa ran out of breath and passed out, quite a severe allergy.


    "Un! Thank you." Rosa happily smiled as she wiped her tears because of her allergies earlier, her face still flushed red.


    "May I ask? I think you are quite good at business but, are you bad enough at human rtions?" Bianca raised her hands in front of her body.


    "En, Ick experience in that matter. During the matter in the contract earlier, I deliberately apologized for myck of experience because of that." Rosa nodded with an awkward smile. She admitted her shorings.


    "Oh my... It''s terrible in business at the advanced stage. You will suffer lossester if youck talent in human rtions. You just need a lot of practical experience. Why not try observing and studying how human rtions in the Trade Association work? You have a great deal from them, right?" E gave good advice out of kindness.


    "I n for it, and it will start tomorrow. I need time not because to rethink Trade Association''s offer, but to prepare myself." Rosa appreciated the excellent advice given to her.


    "Looks like you already have everything in n besides everything youck. I know you are a strong girl. You can tell me when bad things happen, ah good things too." Rosie offered to help. Everything was peaceful, and neither party was at fault, just a misunderstanding due to Rosa''s inexperience.


    "Thank you, President Rosie. I mayter trouble you again."


    "Hehe... Don''t be shy, don''t hesitate."


    "Oh yeah, isn''t it the purpose of all of youing here to shop for dresses? Why gather around us? Please do some shopping there." Elysia pointed to the shopping section.


    Ten of them were considered guests from the limit of 25 visitors, and shoppers kepting and going. They weren''t counted, and the employees were seen the ten of them as guests who came to greet theirdy boss, youngdy Rosa.


    After being bluntly pointed out, the men became awkward because they just came along... Especially Brian, who had achieved his ultimate goal ofing here.


    "Ah, speaking of dresses... I''ve prepared ten new sets of dresses for you, Ely. These are dresses made this week. Please ept them as gifts from me." Rosa took a sizable box from her Space Bag and handed it to Elysia.


    It was a pless box containing ten sets of dressesplete with essories and ten pairs of beautiful shoes toplement each dress harmonies... Unlike the previous gift, this time was a dozen dresses with essories.


    "This is for me? Another gift?" Elysia could only ept the gift without any chance to refuse because the box was ced directly on herp.


    "Yes! Every time there is a new design that suits you very well, I will give it to you. So, there will still be lots of giftsing from me, please don''t refuse and just consider it my duty. Ah, not to mention the dress I specially designed for you, but it''s not finished yet."


    Rosa raised her finger to the front, so Elysia would not refuse and not argue, as if she didn''t ept the word no or rejection from Elysia.


    "Um, alright, thank you very much. I will ept it with pleasure and kindness." Elysia nodded slowly. Rosa was insistent.


    However, after she thanked Rosa, thetter sweetly smiled as if waiting for something.


    "Err... Do I need to try on all these dresses right now? For the next promotion?" Elysia became doubtful and unsure.


    "Yup, you will start working from today. d to work together, Ely."


    Sure enough, no wonder Rosa was so persistent. ''There is a shrimp behind the stone. There is a hidden motive behind an act.'' For some reason, Rosa''s kindness was predictable after getting to know her closer.

 Chapter 128: Ran Away Because of the Appointment

    <h4>Chapter 128: Ran Away Because of the Appointment</h4>


    "We better use my private room there. I''ll take a good photo of you." Rosa pointed to the room.


    The shop was still in peak hours. It didn''t seem fair if they gathered in one ce and made other customers ufortable.


    "Wow, right now a shoot? Can Ie too? I also want to see." Evelyn cutely asked.


    "Of course, you can. Do you all want toe too?"


    Rosa questioned the students who came together with Elysia. They nodded their heads and conveyed their agreement... Especially Rosie, who felt the most enthusiastic of the others.


    "Come on, Ely. Looks like you already have a lot of friends apanying you and will watch the photoshoot hehe..." Rosa got up from the sofa and went to the door of the private room in her shop.


    She was amazed by Elysia''s talent for human rtions. Elysia was a student who was still rtively new to the academy. Nevertheless, in that short amount of time, Elysia was already acquainted with several people who would significantly influence the future.


    The princess from the northern region... The princess from the Holy Cathedral... The crown prince from the Eastern Region... The student council members and other nobles who had yet to introduce themselves to her.


    "Ely,e on. Don''t be embarrassed. We''re just watching, really." After Rosa entered the private room and left the door open, Evelyn immediately grabbed Elysia''s hand. She helped carry therge box containing 10plete sets of dresses.


    "Um, we''re just apanying you. I also wonder what kind of photoshoot will be done." E sped her hand with a curious face.


    "Ah, um, okay... Thanks for helping out with this box, Eve." Elysia immediately got out of her doubts then got up from the sofa. They entered Rosa''s private room, then closed the door after everyone had entered.


    Even though Rosa said it was a private room in her shop, it was like a personal workspace. Many designs of dresses were scattered on the table... Documents were piled on another table... And a pile of reports was left open on the small table between the sofas.


    "Ely, you can use the dressing room over there to dress up. We only have 10 dresses to photograph." Rosa invited, with a friendly smile.


    "Okay." Elysia nodded and headed to the locker room. Evelyn went there to put the gift box filled with dresses and then hurried to sit on the sofa to quietly watch the activity.


    The semi-permanent changing room was actually a different ce with a curtain as a divider between the dressing room and the workspace. It didn''t give a sense of security. The curtain could be opened at any time from outside.


    "Don''t open the curtains without my permission, okay? I''ll be mad." Elysia gave a light warning. She put Vanessa right outside the dressing room as if the cat was on duty as her master guard.


    "Of course, don''t worry. Pleasee out when you''re ready. The curtains won''t be touched without permission." Rosa gave an OK sign with her hand.


    ''Vann, please protect the dressing room, okay? I don''t want to embarrass myself when I''m changing dresses.'' Elysia conveyed her intention to the loyal cat.


    ''All is safe under my supervision, master. You can rest easy.'' Vanessa stretched out and sat there like a guard letting no one through.


    Elysia closed the changing room''s curtains then took a beautiful set of dresses, essories, and shoes from the box. She deftly changed into a beautiful evening dress with a red theme.


    Rosa immediately ran away right after the cat became Elysia''s guard. She took a photographic camera shaped like a crystal box from her desk and sat on the sofa.


    "Senior Rosa, is that Memoire? A tool for taking pictures?" Evelyn asked curiously. Memoire was not a rare item. It just had lots of variations.


    "You can just call me Rosa. Yes, this is Memoire, look at this, I have lots of pictures stored." Rosa showed the images that appeared on the ck screen behind the red crystal-like device.


    "Wow, lots of pictures of Ely there... Were they all takenst week for the dress magazine?" E asked lightly. All of them were shown several photos that kept changing on the ck screen.


    "Yes, I took the best shot. Ah, Ely, you are so beautiful in that red dress, dazzling and alluring." Rosa did not say more because Elysia came out of the dressing room in a beautifully designed dress.


    "Un, now what do I need to do? What kind of pose?" Elysia stepped into the middle of the room in a red dress.


    Flower head essories, decorative nes, shoes with heels, beautiful dresses with a little flower embellishment... All of that used the theme in red.


    "Can you pose like this? Try imitating me. Yes! Like that. Wait a moment, Ok! Now turn to the side and tilt your head a little, and--" Rosa immediately went into professional photographer mode and guided Elysia for this and that.


    After the photo shoot in the first dress, Elysia receivedpliments of kindness from those who watched her. She only responded briefly and smiled. It would still repeat itself countless more times.


    Nine more times, Elysia changed her dress. She was repeatedly photographed in various poses, then received a shower ofpliments, which made her a little overwhelmed.


    It was pleasing to the eye, especially for men. It was rare for them to see a beautiful girl in a beautiful dress, presenting herself in various alluring poses.


    After everything was done, the ten sets of dresses were put into Space Storage. Elysia rarely kept things in her Space Bag. Then, she sat on the sofa with E.


    "Rosa, can I get a copy of the pictures?" Rosie smiled with ulterior motives.


    The question sparked the interest of men, especially Brian. He intended to ask for it.


    "Erm... I can''t do it. It would vite my ethics towards Ely. However, it would be different if Ely allowed it." Rosa shook her head.


    Rosa''s response made some people disappointed, but they immediately returned refreshed and stared at Elysia as if waiting for her permission.


    "No. No further discussion." Elysia made a NO hand gesture with both hands.


    "What? Why not? I''ll just keep it for a collection of memories." Rosie, who sat opposite Elysia, looked the most devastated because Elysia didn''t allow it.


    "Hehe... Don''t make a pitiful face to me." Elysia smiled helplessly.


    "Can I?"


    "No." Elysia still refused. All of the photos were things that had been contracted to Rosa. If Rosa decided about the copy of the images, it was clear to limit the sources.


    Understood the meaning, Elysia did not want to allow that, and Rosa was just waiting for Elysia''s answer. Those who intended to have a copy of the picture immediately buried their intention.


    After that, they chatted about other things for a moment, then the girls who hade for the dress chose several dresses of choice for them to buy. As for Elysia, she didn''t buy anything and just apanied them.


    The men who participated only came as escorts until the girls finished shopping for dresses at Rosa''s shop.


    Done and satisfied, they said goodbye to Rosa with words of encouragement and kind prayers.


    "Oh, yes! I almost forgot, Ely, hold on a moment." Rosa immediately called when Elysia and her small group were about to leave.


    "Um, yes?"


    "Can youe to visit every week? We''ll have a photoshoot every week. Regarding yourmission, it will be calcted at the end of each month. Is there anything else I haven''t exined to you?" Rosa exined briefly, then put her hand to her chin while trying to remember something.


    "Okay! I think everything is alright. Nothing is wrong like before..." Elysia replied after asking Elena for help in her mind.


    "Then, that''s great. See you here next week." Rosa waved her hand in front of her body.


    "Yes, see you next week. If there is something, and if you need me, please visit the first ss or my dorm room, 9AA. May your efforts be blessed with grace and beautiful days." Elysia also waved her hand, and they left from there.


    "Un, have a nice and pleasant day." Rosa returned the greetings and immediately returned to her busy life, aside from academy affairs.


    "Where are we going now?" Evelyn asked as they walked down the city street.


    "I beg your pardon and excuse me, I have something I need to do. So, I can''t apany you to the next event." Elysia made a vague excuse for her meeting with Sylvia. It was less than an hour until their appointment.


    "Something urgent? Need our help?" E asked with concern.


    "No need, but thanks, it doesn''t really matter. I can handle that myself. Eve, maybe I''ll go back to the dorm room at dusk or maybe a littlete." Elysia shook her head a little.


    "Umm,ing backte? What needs to be done? Can''t Ie along?" Evelyn tilted her head slightly.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry. Can you be with E at that time? I don''t want to leave you lonely."


    "Oh, sweet, you still remember that, Ely... OK, then be careful. I''m just going to trouble E with a lot of things hehe..." Evelyn sweetly smiled as she freed Ely''s arm.


    "Eh? What trouble are you talking about, Eve?" E didn''t understand.


    "Hehe... It''s nothing."


    "Everyone, I excuse myself first. See youter. Have a nice and beautiful day."


    Elysia said goodbye while waving her hand, but she didn''t wait for answers from the people walking in front before running away. She had already asked Evelyn''s permission, and that was enough.


    "Wait, what? Ely!" Rosie realized Elysia ran away. She called out, but the girl was already lost in the crowd.


    She immediately looked at the girl who was holding hands with Elysia a moment ago for an exnation.

 Chapter 129: Back Empty-Handed

    <h4>Chapter 129: Back Empty-Handed</h4>


    "Wh, what?"


    "Why did Ely just leave? Did something happen? Why didn''t she wait for a response from us, me?" Rosie threw Evelyn a few questions.


    "That''s not a problem. Ely just has personal matters that need to be handled immediately." Evelyn shrugged her shoulders slightly.


    "Just alone?"


    "Ely said she could handle it herself. Neither E nor I was allowed toe with her. Why are you so worried, President Rosie? Ely will be back at dusk." Evelyn was clueless.


    Even though she was quite clingy, that didn''t mean she had to go wherever Elysia went, right? If Evelyn did that, Elysia would be annoyed.


    "Is that so? I wish good things always with her. However, why did she go south? Also, why didn''t she wait for me to speak? She immediately disappeared into the crowd." Rosie sped her hand together as if she was praying.


    "Maybe she has some personal secret matter? Something thates up suddenly? Or something she can do on her own, she doesn''t want to bother you or us. Maybe Elysia just wants to spend some time alone. We didn''t know, but don''t worry too much, Rosie. Well, we can see her again tomorrow." Raylee tried to calm the worried student council president.


    "Huh? Didn''t you just meet Ely yesterday? Why do you seem to know very well about her? Raylee... Are you, maybe stalking her?" Rosie smiled mischievously with suspicious eyes.


    "What kind of despicable act is that? I''m not going down there for that, even if you ask me with a plea." Raylee scratched the back of his head awkwardly.


    "Oho-ho~ Just guessing?"


    "Hahaha... Yes, just guessing." Raylee nodded his head.


    Actually, he also wanted to confirm something about Elysia, simr but not the same as Rosie. However, the girl was adept at dodging, distracting, and escaping while ying with her words.


    Raylee was suspicious about Elysia having involvement with the Western Region''s royal family... Or perhaps a direct descendant of the missing royal family.


    The royal family of the Xeafinata Kingdom was scattered all over the ce, and they fell into a vague status with a disguised identity.


    Raylee knew one student who had been in a state like Elysia. Still, that person was already under his protection in secret. The main reason he was ying the role of an ordinary person in the academy.


    Beside them, Brian looked at Raylee with some displeasure. He sighed and then whispered to David next to him. "Hey, David, do you think Senior Raylee is acting unnaturally? He pays too much attention to Miss Elysia. Since yesterday, and now. He''s only known her for a day..."


    "Yes, boss. He is acting unnaturally for someone who has only known her for one day. Perhaps, Senior Raylee was smitten? Ah, my fault, maybe he was already stunned by Miss Elysia in the first meeting?" David covered his mouth and whispered softly.


    "Humph! As I thought, I have to monitor him for themon good." Brian snorted and then straightened himself.


    "Ah!" E dropped her fist into the palm of her other hand. She just remembered something she wanted to say.


    "What''s the matter, E?" Evelyn looked sideways.


    "I forgot to tell Ely something. Tomorrow is the weekend. Tomorrow is the day I serve as Priest at the cathedral. I want to invite you and Ely tomorrow morning."


    "Sure, she''ll be back at dusk. You can tell her. For now, let''s go to the dorm room. We''ll wait for Ely there before going to your private area. How about that? I also want to try making pi, um pizz something?" Evelyn yed with her hair. She tried to remember the name of the food this morning.


    "That''s pizza, Eve. Okay, let''s go to the dorm room." E nodded her head in agreement.


    "Pizza? What is it? A meal?" Rosie joined in with curiosity.


    "Yes, that''s the name of a food, Ely''s idea. Another kind of bread. Very tasty and delicious." Evelyn answered the curious.


    "Can Ie too? I also want to taste that food called pizza."


    "Better to wait for Ely''s presence. How about tomorrow you ask her permission, President Rosie? We''re not very good at pizza making yet. We want to try without Ely''s help, right, Eve?" E refused gently and then patted Evelyn''s arm for help.


    "Un, you have to ask Ely''s permission first. We are nning great things, you can join uster hehe... See you again, everyone. Beautiful day for all of us." Evelyn waved her hand like a royal waving, then she left with E after thetter said her goodbye.


    The others also left for their own business. Uniquely, after Elysia was not there, they were all no longer a group that went together. They split into four groups with their respective goals to spend the rest of the day.


    Meanwhile, in Rosemoor City, a city near the border between the western and southern regions, a grown man and a girl had just entered the town from their brief exploration.


    Dn and Sylvia had just returned from exploring theke they visitedst night to find any lost history clues. Unfortunately, they didn''t get anything since early morning until they came back here.


    "Father, is it true, all historical relics from lost history are so rare? We go home empty-handed even though you have, ah never mind..." Sylvia could not exin what her father did to theke to find clues or any relics.


    "It is sporadic, especially historical relics in the form of ancient writings. So far, I have only found this one book by chance. The others are just inscriptions on ancient rocks, epigraphs, inscriptions, or any other things in some ancient ruins." Dn shook his head with a sigh. He felt unlucky, not as lucky as the human girl named Ais.


    "Then why are you so obsessed with anything that may be rted to lost history? Not to mention that book, the book with only the first page to read."


    "It''splicated and difficult to exin. When you reach a certain level, and it will be challenging to advance, you will focus on something else. All parties all over the world are actually researching lost history as well. They want to know what happened far away in the past." Dn wasn''t afraid to answer in his voice. He had already put up an invisible sound barrier as they walked through the city.


    "Hmm... Wouldn''t it be better if we all worked together in solving these mysteries and riddles?" Sylvia tilted her head slightly.


    "That''s... Impossible. Not because of all the strife between races, we are all enemies of each other. Don''t ask why. It''s clearly because of power and strength. It looks quite peaceful now, but that''s just the facade when the reality isn''t like that." Dn immediately interrupted when his daughter was about to ask why.


    "Em, well... Everyone is hostile and has a grudge because other races can be a source of energy to boost their strength. I know, truce only applies torge-scale battles, but the medium or small scale battles are stillmon." Sylvia lowered her head.


    "We don''t have a truce against the Human Race."


    "Yes... Just like the Beast Race with the Beastkin Race, and the Elves Race with the Dwarf Race... It''s just that the Devil Race with the Human Race is the worst of the others... the Aquatic Race is the most peaceful and separates itself from the chaos." Sylvia sighed and then shrugged her shoulders. She was helpless whenever this topic was brought up.


    "You are wrong, my daughter. The Aquatic Race is the worst, not the most peaceful."


    "Eh? Was I wrong about the Aquatic Race? Then what is right about them, father?" Sylvia looked at her father. She opened her eyes wide as if in surprise.


    "They are the most violent and brutal than the other races. In contrast to the creatures on thend who strongly reject the ughter of their own race... The creatures of the sea in the name of the Aquatic Race, they all have no qualms about ughtering their own race from another group or tribe for the harvest of resources." Dn casually replied as if it was none of his business.


    "What? They''re more ''meanie'' than you, father? We''re devils, but they''re even more ''evil'' than devils... Vile creatures, I mistook them, humph!" Sylvia snorted and pouted. All this time, she was a little jealous of Aquatic Race, and now she didn''t want to know about them anymore.


    Dn didn''t answer anymore, he was a Devil Emperor who was strong and cruel, and he was only put in the ''meanie'' category by his own daughter. However, he couldn''t me his daughter because Sylvia lived a sheltered life, and she was fully protected by him.


    Even though Dn knew his daughter was no stranger to blood and killing, it was far from being ''evil'' that she was talking about. He would be surprised if his daughter was able to kill without guilt. Like killing hundreds of humans as if they were nothing but insects, then returned home with a cheerful smile.


    Unfortunately, he had no idea about his daughter''s aplishmentst week. There were lots of things Dn didn''t know about his own daughter.

 Chapter 130: Sudden Quest Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 130: Sudden Quest Invitation</h4>


    Dn and Sylvia returned to the guild toplete their registration to be official adventurers.


    Last night only a few adventurers and a few guild staff were present. This afternoon, the guildhall was like a ssic museum. It was already crowded with many people for various purposes and business.


    Adventurers with their quests, guild staffs with their jobs, workers in the guild tavern or bar, and clients who wanted to submit their quests to the guild.


    As soon as the father and daughter devil duo passed through the guild building''s entrance, there were two men and a woman near the door who noticed their presence quickly.


    "Excuse me, youngdy and kind sir, can we have a moment of your time?" A man in full body armor greeted politely.


    Dn didn''t answer and didn''t even turn his head to the man who greeted them. He still crossed his arms over his chest.


    "Yes? Is there anything?" Sylvia turned her head around, politely replying.


    The one who greeted them was a party of three people. They were already dressed as if they were ready to fight on the battlefield. Two men were like a staunch warrior d in strong body armor and a woman d in a mage robe.


    The three humans who were at the Master level, what did they want from us? Sylvia couldn''t make a guess in her mind.


    "Greetings, my name is Martin, we are from the Ravenlight guild party. We just took an exciting quest, but the client only epts a party with a minimum of 4 people above the Master level. Do you want to join us in this quest?" Martin asked with a kind smile.


    Their guild party took a high paying quest, but theycked people to meet the client''s criteria. They were a four-person party, but unfortunately, one of theirrades was severely injured and temporarily unable to do anything.


    Martin carried out his responsibilities as party leader. He invited hisrades to seek medical expenses for their severely injuredrade. The luck came for the loyalrades. The high paying quests had just been posted on the quest board and ready to be taken by anyone.


    They matched the party requirements, but theycked people. They wanted to keep the people involved in this quest to a minimum so that the distribution would not hurt.


    A man and this beautifully dressed girl who had just arrived became suitable candidates at that time, rather than any other party withrge members. Martin only had a maximum of one hour to find the qualified person before the quest they took would be canceled by the guild staff.


    "Us? Why are we the ones you invite? You can see, there are lots of people ready to help your party, right?" Sylvia pointed at the adventurers who were busy with their own business.


    "We''re looking for someone who can be trusted, even if it''s in a temporary party. We need one or two additional adventurers with Master level strength for this quest." A shoulder-length hazelnut haired woman dressed as a skilled mage helps herrade in exining things.


    "Master level? Trustworthy?" Sylvia smiled mischievously at her proud father for a moment, then looked back at Martin. "What makes you assume we are at the Master level and can be trusted? It''s our first time meeting, correct?"


    "My name is Anika, a mage. I can tell from your aura''s pressure and estimate you are at the Master level or thereabouts. I advise Martin to invite the two of you because you look great and convincing, unlike the others there." Anika gave a sign with her eyes as if pointing at the other adventurers.


    "Well, your intentions are good to invite us politely, but we''re just about to register as adventurers. How about that?" Sylvia asked with an honest statement.


    "What? You guys were just about to register, I guess..." The man beside Martin was about to say something, but he was stopped by Martin''s hand gesture.


    "That''s fine. Guild registration for adventurers isn''t long. We can wait and apany you at that time. We only have a maximum of one hour until the quest we booked is invalid to us." Martin spoke not to anyone, but the man beside him nodded.


    "Un, then that''s great! Can I find out the details of the quest? If it''s too scary, I''d better refuse." Sylvia nodded happily.


    It''s the life of an unexpected adventurer! Unexpected Quest arrived all of a sudden. However, she also had to be careful about various considerations because she was the one who made the decisions for her party. Her father would only apany her and help if it was necessary.


    "Of course, let''s go to the counter over there. Our quest sheet is there." Martin pointed to the quest counter.


    After that, they immediately headed there, and Martin said something to the guild staff. He handed a quest paper to Sylvia.


    "Wow, 800, humpfh!" Sylvia was about to call out the value of the listed quest reward. Still, Anika deftly covered the innocent girl''s mouth with her palm.


    "Hshh... Don''t shout. We will be in trouble because there will be many adventurers who will flock to us." Anika raised her index finger over her mouth, a signal to be quiet.


    Sylvia nodded, and her mouth freed. She looked right and left to make sure she wasn''t getting too much attention. Well, some of them looked at her, but it wasn''t a problem and maybe just likest night. Sylvia thought in her mind.


    "Interesting value, just looking for a nt? Ashen Fairymoss? What is it? I''m sure it''s not that easy to find or get because of the value offered by the client." Sylvia analyzed the data on paper like a professional.


    "Yes, that''s why the client sets certain criteria." Martin nodded as if he understood. What Sylvia did and said was somewhat simr to him a few minutes ago.


    "Well, I ept it. However, I''m not at Master level or thereabouts, as Anika said. That''s my father, right, father?" Sylvia nudged her father a little.


    "Hum." One concise word from Dn.


    "It''s okay. We just need another one at that level. So, you are this sir''s daughter... Hmm... Understandable, the two of you do have some simrities." Anika rested her cheek to her hand and nodded slowly.


    They seemed to possess extraordinary powers, and it could be sensed a little faintly with her natural talent. Anika didn''t overthink. She just thought that maybe her perception was a bit wrong with the daughter.


    "Yes! Then it''s nice to meet at our temporary party even though I''m not yet an adventurer. My name is Aivlys, and he''s my father, Nalyd." Sylvia sped her hand together with joy.


    "Nice to meet you too, Aivlys-chan and Sir Nalyd." Martin stretched out his hand for a handshake to the father, who was still silent and looking stern.


    "..." Dn was silent for a moment. Nevertheless, he saw his daughter smiled at him as if conveying encouragement. He sighed and received a handshake from a lowly human for the first time but only for a moment, very, very briefly.


    "How about the distribution of rewards? I don''t want any fuss while we''re doing the quest or after the quest ispleted." Sylvia asked again, money matters should be proposed and resolved early in a mutual agreement.


    "To be honest, we require money for ourrade, who was badly injured. We are three, and you are one. Do you understand that code?" Martin exined vaguely, he did not want his quest to be crowded with adventurers.


    He seemed to understand. The one who had spoken and decided was the daughter, not the father. Therefore, he only needed to make a deal with Aivlys-chan. Sir Nalyd was reluctant to talk, and maybe he was just following his daughter on her adventure to protect her any time.


    "Of course I understand, this is for your party and this is for mine, right? Easy and agreeable." Sylvia gave a hand sign to represent numbers. Her party was 200 gold and Martin''s 600 gold.


    "Right, you''re a smart girl. Ow!"


    Before Martin could stroke the lovely girl''s head, who was not only beautiful but also friendly, the girl''s father brushed his hand away. Dn looked at Martin with an expression of annoyance and disgust.


    "Don''t try to touch my daughter." Dn spoke in a firm tone.


    The first sentence Martin heard from the girl''s father was a threat.


    "Oh, well, sorry about that. I just couldn''t help stroking a lovely girl''s head as praise to them." Martin stroked his wrist. He could have predicted from their earlier exchange that this girl''s father''s strength was more potent than him.


    Hisrades looked at him with a strange look as usual when this topic came out. Anika also whispered faintly about something like an insult... Sir Nalyd was still looking at him with an oppressive gaze, only the young girl innocently smiled as if she didn''t know anything.


    "Very well, Aivlys-chan and Sir Nalyd, let us apany you to register at the registration room." Anika invited Sylvia with a happy smile. New Comrades had been found, albeit temporarily.


    "Ah, for that, I''m waiting for a friend of mine. Can we wait for a moment? We promised to register as adventurers together. We''ve even created a form for our party." Sylvia refused softly.


    "Ah, then, let''s wait at the tavern. We''ll have lunch before leaving. Let Martin treat us all~"


    "What? I paid for five people?" Martin was shocked at Anika''s mischief.


    "Why? Don''t be stingy. We don''t eat much, right, Franky? Aivlys?" Anika asked for reinforcements.


    "Frangky? Who is he?" Sylvia tilted her head slightly.


    "Ah, you haven''t introduced yourself yet, Franky?"


    "My name is Franky. Sometimes I am too blunt. Please let me know if my words offend you. Nice to meet you." After being clearly pointed out by Anika, Franky introduced himself with additional information.


    Sylvia just nodded and returned the greeting. All of them immediately went to the tavern for free food, but not for Martin. The one who had to pay for the five of them, including himself.

 Chapter 131: Joins the Temporary Party

    <h4>Chapter 131: Joins the Temporary Party</h4>


    "Phew... Finally, we arrived at Rosemoor City." Elysia let out a sigh of relief. She was currently hovering over the edge of the forest near the city.


    ''Master, how are we going to enter the city? This time we are alone, without the Lys girl''s letter.'' Vanessa looked up from her master''s embrace.


    ''Eh? That''s right... I don''t have an adventurer card yet... Should we just sneak in?''


    ''En, that''s not bad.'' Vanessa nodded in agreement.


    ''Yes,e in like a normal gust of wind. Nobody will know.'' Elena also felt it was the right decision.


    ''Let''s do that.''


    After Elysia conveyed her confirmation to Elena and Vanessa, she immediatelynded in the thick forest beneath her. Then she flew slowly toward the city. When she was close to the city entrance gate, she walked as if she was normal air.


    No knights or guards intercepted or noticed her presence. They were only focused on their respective duties.


    As soon as she made her way into the city with such convenient invisible magic... Elysia ran using a light step towards the Highmight Guild in the city center to get there faster.


    However, as the guild building was in sight, she remembered the Swype from Sylvia. She put that magical device in her [Space Storage].


    How did the message from Sylvia arrive if Swype was kept in that inexplicable space? Never mind that Swype couldn''t catch the new message if put in the [Space Bag]. Perhaps, there were already many messages from Sylvia.


    Elysia immediately took a silver smartphone called Swype from her [Space Storage]. Sure enough, there were immediately many messages from Sylvia, messages that finally reached the recipient.


    She read from the top of the chat, good morning greetings from Sylvia in the morning to the newest one quickly. The beginning was like a normal chat, but getting to thetest conversation, what Sylvia wrote in the talk was as if she was bored for something and needed a friend to apany her.


    Sylvia was like a poor girl, 112 chats unanswered, and only just got read by the recipient after all that. Thest chat from Sylvia was 30 minutes ago.


    Aivlys : [ Ais, I forgot to tell you something about Swype. My father''smunication tool is really great, but please don''t use Swype in public, okay? All of us might get into trouble :3 ]


    Aivlys : [ It''s now an hour before one, I''ll be waiting for you at the guild''s hall (^O^)/ ]


    ''Uhh... I feel a bad taste in my mouth, Sylvia has sent many messages, but I didn''t answer a single one.'' Elysia felt guilty. She forgot this practicalmunication tool.


    ''Bad Ely, don''t forget to apologize to Sylviater. She became so unfortunate, waiting for your reply without giving up.'' Elena wanted tough but also felt sorry for Sylvia. She feltplicated.


    ''Un, I''ll do it. Elysia confirmed, then she looked for a hidden alley to revoke her invisible mode.


    *bzzt*


    As soon as Elysia stepped into a secluded ce where no one else could see, and she just came out of invisible mode, a message from Sylvia arrived.


    Aivlys : [ Ais, we are already at the guild tavern, eat for free. Come here quickly, where are you now? ]


    Elysia smiled slightly, then she typed with one hand to reply to the message, one that finally got a reply.


    Aisyle : [ Apologize for thete reply. I''ve been at the perimeter of the guild building. I''ll be there in no time. ]


    After answering the message, Elysia put her Swype in the pocket of her academy uniform blouse.


    ''Eh? Academy uniform? I''m still wearing the academy uniform!?'' Elysia immediately checked the clothes she was wearing, frantically, and it was true.


    She quickly put Vanessa on the ground, then she covered herself with a concrete barrier. She changed into the elegant adventurous dress she wore yesterday.


    Safe and perfect, she walked to the guild building with Vanessa on her shoulder.


    Meanwhile, in the guild building... In the sprawling tavern like a restaurant and quite a bustling bar, it was filled with hungry adventurers and those who wanted to rx.


    At the table closest to the guild gate... At a table for eight people in the most strategic spot for observing anyone who passed through the guild entrance... Two girls and three men were sitting together with some warm dishes in front of them.


    A temporary party formed from Ravenlight and Sylvia''s guild party did not yet have a name. The strange group consisted of a stout but cold man who did not touch the dish he ordered... Two girls who were having a peaceful lunch... And two men in body armor who were eating their lunch in silence.


    "Father, you haven''t eaten your lunch yet?" Sylvia happily asked. Not because she was concerned about her father, but because she finally got a reply from her friend, the reply message she had been waiting for...


    She just sent a message to Ais secretly so that the humans around her didn''t realize anything suspicious about the magical tool she was using.


    There was no need to wait. The message immediately received a reply, Ais was almost here.


    "I''m fine, just finish your lunch." Dn nodded at his daughter. He viciously ordered expensive food but only to be stared at without being eaten. It was a pity for the food that was already in front of him.


    "Um, okay. If you don''t like it, why did you order it? If Ais arrives and your food hasn''t been eaten yet, I''ll give it to Vanessa humph!" Sylvia gave a cute snort and then immediately finished her light lunch and her sweet shaved ice.


    Dn didn''t answer that. He wouldn''t want to eat food made by humans. Before the Ravenlight party members had the chance to ask Aivlys about Ais or Vanessa, she suddenly waved her hand at someone with a cheerful smile.


    Martin, Franky, and Anika observed a graceful and elegant girl in a beautiful dress approaching them with a faint smile.


    The three of them looked at each other with the same assumption. The approaching girl was Ais that Aivlys was talking about, but was she a Holy Knight or a princess knight from a high-ss aristocrat?


    Aivlys alone was very special, not to mention her father, and now added a girl who seemed more potent than all of them. Anika whispered her vague intuition to herrades.


    "Ais, I''m d you came before the promised time! Um, half an hour before the time you saidst night. Here, sit next to me. Have you had lunch? We''ll eat for free, and Martin will pay for everything!"


    Sylvia cheerfully patted the bench next to her. She protected it just for her friend. Even her father just sat on the seat on the other side with Anika.


    "Good afternoon, Lys. Please forgive me. I just saw the messages from you just now. I really forgot I had it." Elysia sat beside Sylvia and apologized sincerely.


    "That''s fine, Ais. It is natural to forget about it. You wouldn''t want to know how angry my father was when I forgot to reply to him after half a day had passed..." Sylvia was d her friend didn''t slip up and gave the name information cryptically.


    "Message, what is it? A letter?" Anika curiously asked. She ultimately didn''t understand what the two girls were talking about. However, that was not before she observed the gant father''s expression, who sat between her and Aivlys.


    "Yes, like that. Ais, introduce, this is everyone, a temporary party for a great quest, and every one, this is Ais, my friend." Sylvia introduced the Ravenlight members badly and didn''t mean much.


    Elysia just tilted her head slightly with an awkward smile. What kind of acquaintance introduction technique was that? Even though she didn''t know much, she still had to introduce herself.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Aisyle. An adventurer who will register today with Lys." Elysia put one arm on her upper chest as if giving a polite salute.


    "Nice to meet you too. I am Martin, leader of the Ravenlight guild party. Aisle, what a beautiful name. Are you a Holy Knight or a princess from an aristocrat?" Martin smiled kindly.


    "Regarding that, it''s a shame, I''m just an ordinary girl from home. If you ask Lys, you will know I am from the same vige as her and her father." Elysia shook her head slowly. She answered so faintly.


    "What? Ordinary girl? From the vige? Is that true of you three? Well, never mind, I was also from a vige near the forest when I was very young. Nice to meet you too, Aisyle." Anika uttered her disbelief at the new information. Still, she immediately walked away from her thoughts as Aivlys nodded her head.


    It is not her or anyone else''s power to dispute Aisyle, Aivlys, or Nalyd''s status. Whether they were real aristocrats or not, the guild was a ce for adventurers.


    Maybe they hade to register as adventurers with undercover identities for the sake of experience, just like some young aristocrats elsewhere. It''s only this one. The father came to apany the girls as their protector, not a knight or guard.


    "I''m Franky, I''m an outspoken person, and that''s all. Nice to meet you too." Franky didn''t forget to introduce himself.


    Elysia only nodded her head at that. She still didn''t understand the meaning of a temporary party or a quest Sylvia had epted. For the time being, she just needed to go along with the flow.

 Chapter 132: Spirit Beast Become Adventurer

    <h4>Chapter 132: Spirit Beast Be Adventurer</h4>


    "You''re not offended or angry with me, Lys?" Elysia asked again. She needed to confirm the truth because of her guilt.


    "Mmm... No, don''t worry. I have epted your apology. Just don''t repeat it. I''ll be sad." Sylvia shook her head casually and smiled. She really understood it.


    "En, once is enough. I won''t forget to check periodically."


    "Hehe... That''s great! Oh yes, Ais, want to have lunch? Martin was kind enough to pay for everything." Sylvia returned to the unanswered question.


    Martin seemed to want to say something, but he immediately shut his mouth because the girl named Ais shook her head at a question from her friend.


    "No need, and thank you, I already have provisions." Elysia smiled gently and shook her head subtly.


    She had secretly brought some food from the dorm room this morning, and all of it was put in her [Space Storage]. Everything was prepared for the adventure of the quarter day.


    "Um, it''s okay, it''s okay to wrap it up too. Isn''t that right, Martin?" Sylvia persuaded her friend. She wanted to make Martin pay more for the sincerity test.


    "Yes, that''s fine if you want it wrapped up. Our journey will probably take a week or more. At that time, maybe we will eat a special longsting adventure lunch. So don''t hesitate and indulge your pte with some food before we go." Martin did not mind. He then raised his hand to call the Lady Waitress for the menu book.


    "Here''s the menu. Take your pick."


    "Um, thank you." Elysia received the menu book, Martin was eager to treat all members of this temporary party.


    "Ais, where''s Vanessa? She isn''ting with you?"


    The question that was asked by Sylvia made the corner of Martin''s mouth twitch. How many people did she invite toe and make him pay for everything? Then who was Vanessa? Martin asked in wonder through his mind.


    "She came with me, really. Wait a moment, and she wille over to us." Elysia answered the girl who asked in confusion, then ordered some food for herself and Vanessa to be neatly wrapped.


    The Lady Waitress received the order from Elysia with great hospitality and immediately carried out her duties. Martin was dumbfounded when he heard the dozen or so foods Elysia ordered. Wasn''t she too cruel to him? More vicious than the cold man who was also Aivlys''s father...


    "Eh? Why are you stunned with your mouth wide open like that, Mr. Martin?" Elysia asked innocently.


    The opportunity didn''te every time, since the person who wanted to pay insisted, then at least she had to ept the sincerity treat, right? Elysia assured herself. Elena just giggled with amusement for that usible reason.


    "Ah, never mind..." Even so, but Martin felt a little sad. About one to two golds were about to drift away in just this greeting treat. Anika just giggled there, and Franky was still eating his significant portion of food.


    After that, Elysia ducked down to pick up the white cat near her feet. Vanessa was just walking around in an invisible mode to inspect the surrounding area of ??her own ord.


    ''Are you done checking the surrounding area?''


    ''Yes, master. I''ll report to you my surveince results after this.'' Vanessa answered when she was held by her master.


    ''Alright. Thank you for your contribution.'' Elysia smiled and just participated in Vanessa''s game. She already knew what the white cat was doing at the guild counter and guild training ground.


    Vanessa wanted to help her master in knowing the guild registration procedure to be an adventurer. It was just eavesdropping and checking on other people who were registering as adventurers.


    "Auu, fancy seeing you again, Vannesa. Fluffy, fluffy, yay. Ais, can I?" Sylvia looked at Elysia with a plea, and it was easy to guess what she wanted.


    "Sure."


    "Yay! Purr, puss... Are you hungry? Have you had lunch, ah, not yet? Hum, my father doesn''t want to eat the dish he ordered. Wait, I''ll kidnap it. Father, I take this, thank you. Well, who''s the good cat? Yes, this hasn''t been touched, and it''s still warm. Please finish this grilled beef something."


    Sylvia delivered her monologue that she asked and answered herself. The cat she ced in front of her only meowed once and twice. However, that was interpreted differently and arbitrarily.


    However, the delicious dish was justice. Venessa happily epted an offering that was presented to her. A pile of delicious meat covered in brown sauce with an evocative aroma. She devoured the dish with a passion for indulging her mouth and stomach.


    "So, Vanessa is a cat? I thought it was a person..." Anika muttered with an awkward smile, the food worth 30 silver was eaten by the cat voraciously.


    If that was the mandatory food for a pet every day, it was a considerable cost to own a pet.


    "Yes, she is Vanessa, and she is no ordinary cat, but I don''t want to leak it to you yet." Sylvia introduced while gently stroking Vanessa''s soft fur.


    After the wrapped dishes for Elysia arrived and Vanessa finished eating a meat dish, all of them immediately went to the registration counter for forms and procedures.


    Elysia and Sylvia filled out several forms with the same data asst night, not for guild party registration, but for adventurer ID cards.


    After finishing the paperwork, Martin and hisrades guide new adventurers to the training ground to conduct a feasibility and strength test.


    Poor Vanessa, she didn''t get the role to help her master because her noble duty had been taken by the hateful Martin. If he wasn''t wearing body armor like someone afraid of getting hurt, maybe she had scratched or bit him.


    "This is the guild training ground. A ce where adventurers can train, spar, settle uneasy business, test, and much more." Martin exined as if he was a guide.


    He seemed happy because the quest his party had taken was fully delegated to this joint party. Even though those in the other party had not wholly finished registering yet.


    The two girls behind him just nodded slowly. They didn''t listen to him entirely but just looked here and there. Whereas Dn didn''t even care.


    "You see some guild instructors in the middle of the training ground. Meet them with the documents you brought,plete the strength and feasibility tests. It''s easy and not difficult." Martin pointed to the middle of the training ground. There were several instructors and dozens of people who would register as new adventurers.


    However, his shoulder was tapped suddenly from behind. Martin immediately turned his head to find out who greeted him.


    "Yo, Martin. Are you a new adventurer guide now? Wow, look at the two beautiful girls you''re guiding, looking for spring?" An amiable man with thick eyebrows d in a guild staff uniform smirked while raised and repeatedly lowered his thick eyebrows.


    "Hey, you say something to your liking again, Jacob. They are our temporary joint party for a special quest. Introduce, he is Jacob, a guild instructor too. You can leave the registration duties to him." Martin pped the hand on his shoulder, then introduced that guild staff to Aivlys and her party.


    "Oh? Registration for new adventurers? All right, I just came back from my break, let me see the documents from the registration counter, and we can go to the test, O two beautiful flowers." Jacob stretched out his hand with a broad, bright smile.


    Sylvia had some doubts about this man, but they probably wouldn''t see this man again. She just gave the documents for adventurer registration.


    "Let me see... Aivlys is an Apprentice mage, Aisyle is the same, Nalyd is a Spirit Mage? Wow! We got a new Spirit level adventurer today! Eh? Is Vanessa a Spirit Beast? Did you register a Spirit Beast as an adventurer? This is new even to me..." Jacob checked the documents clearly and thoroughly, but his voice wasn''t small.


    "What!? You two are still at the Apprentice level? You guys are still under 18 years old? Who is this Spirit Beast?" Martin was the most surprised. He questioned his confusion with the rted party, namely Sylvia.


    "Un, we are still young but don''t underestimate us. I''m strong. Hum, humph! For yourst question, it is her. Beautiful cat in my arms." Sylvia stroked the cat.


    Vanessa was willing to be hugged by Sylvia with the permission of her master. This Devil Saint girl wasn''t too bad either.


    "Umm... So, you two young girls who are just learning magic... One is guarded by the father, and the other is escorted by her contracted beast. Both the father and the contracted beast are at Spirit level?" Anika was suddenly confused by her seemingly deceptive intuition.


    "Un, that''s us. So, how about Mr. Jacob? Can you proceed to the testing section and the registration? Spirit Beasts as adventurers in this guild have never existed, but based on that rule, there are no restrictions, right? What''s the problem?" Sylvia nodded her head lightly, then asked for a follow up from the guild instructor.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter anyway. So, that cat is a Spirit Beast? She is a contracted beast, right? Are you the master of the cat?" Jacob pointed at the cat while looking at Sylvia.


    "Not me, but my friend. She is Vanessa''s master." Sylvia quickly refuted and pointed at Elysia.

 Chapter 133: Guild Membership Card (1)

    <h4>Chapter 133: Guild Membership Card (1)</h4>


    "OK, we can proceed to the strength and feasibility test. Here''s your party registration sheet. Please fill in your guild party name and submit it to the registration counter." Jacob handed over the sheet of paper that Sylvia and Elysia filled outst night.


    After Sylvia received the paper, Jacob guided the new adventurers to the middle of a training ground for a strength test. He greeted the other instructors and sent Sylvia, Elysia, and Dn to the new recruits array.


    "Well, even though two of you are already at Spirit level, you still have to follow the procedure. The test of strength has two stages. The first stage is proving the level of strength using this crystal." Jacob took out a transparent crystal from his [Space Bag] and made it float in front of him.


    "And thest one is evaluation, so you have to survive for three minutes to fight, dodge, or destroy 18 orbs like this. This is to assess your ability and confirm it to us. Understood?" Jacob took out a light brown orb as an example and showed it to Sylvia''s party.


    It was nothing more than a hard rock ball,monly used for dexterity training and attack response. Still, it was also used as a rookie procedure.


    "Yes, we understand. We just have to destroy the orbs without suffering any damage from them." Sylvia represented her party to respond. It was simple and easy for all of them.


    "This is for an individual like the others, you can see there. Oh, he was battered by a cruel orb. Hecked experience." Jacob pointed to a prospective new adventurer who was battered for fighting one orb.


    "*chuckle* All right, can we start now, Jacob?" Sylvia just wanted the registration to finish quickly.


    "Ho? Immediately call me with a familiar name without formalities? You want to attract me, beautiful girl? Nice effort, but..." Jacob still wanted to flirt with a beautiful girl. Still, he couldn''t continue his sentence. Dn, as the father looked annoyed.


    "Cut all that nonsense and get your job done. You''re wasting our time with it." Right to the point, Dn cut out the extra crap.


    Jacob became awkward as he slightly smiled while scratching the back of his head. He was just about to tease the beautiful girl right under the supervision of her strong father. He was not ready to get a death wish.


    "Sorry, sorry, now who wants to be tested first? Please enter into that circle." Jacob walked to the circle near them.


    "Lys, you can ask your father to take the test first. Make this man dare not try to flirt with you hehe..." Elysia whispered softly from the side.


    "Un, of course. However, I don''t think it''s necessary. My father will ask for the first." Sylvia nodded at her friend then turned to look at her father. Her estimation couldn''t be more urate than that. Her father had intended something rather sinister.


    Jacob was in the outer circle, and Dn immediately entered the circle without further ado. Two girls and one white cat were waiting outside the circle at a safe distance.


    "Oh? You want to be tested first, Mr. Nalyd? All right, now touch this crystal." Jacob gave a magic energy detection crystal, it floated slowly towards Dn.


    While Dn just snorted and caught the lousy crystal. A circle with a magic array and a detection crystal, it was all too easy for him to trick everyone.


    He channeled a little of his magical energy and made the color that came out of the crystal dark blue.


    "Impressive, you have proven your level is indeed Spirit level, Mr. Nalyd. Please return the crystal, and we can begin."


    Dn threw the lousy crystal casually at Jacob. While thetter was frantically trying to catch the thing that was thrown at him, thenined about the expensive crystal or something, but Dn just didn''t care.


    "Prepare yourself, even if you are a Spirit Mage, but don''t underestimate me. I am already at Master level with years of real experience." Jacob flew 18 balls all over his body then sent them all at once into a circr area, towards Dn from various sides with a unique method.


    Dn had a bored expression. He pped lightly at all the stone balls that came to attack him consecutively. The 18 stone balls controlled by someone at the Master level were easily crushed as if they were nothing more than fragile objects.


    Jacob was speechless. The other instructors who happened to see it were also silent. Even some adventurers and would-be adventurers didn''t know what to say. They just gawked silently.


    The man didn''t dodge or anything. He just swatted them like a fly. It took no more than three seconds, and he looked bored. Not everyone knew about the man''s strength level, but for those who already knew, they were astonished in their respective minds.


    Even though Mr. Nalyd was a Spirit Mage, wasn''t it too easy to destroy the Withrollite Stone? It was a stone that didn''t easily break even if it was hit by someone at Spirit level...


    "Err... Congrattions to you, Mr. Nalyd. You pass the strength test easily. Please wait outside the circle, take a safe distance." Jacob straightened hisposure and ushered Dn out of the circle politely.


    "Father, go, yay, best!" Sylvia greeted her father with cheerful chirps.


    Not because her father''s greatness destroyed all those orbs, but because her father restrained himself very well and correctly.


    He could have snorted and used the exhaled air to destroy everything with magic. Or did something cruel to throw all those orbs back at the controller.


    Dn just nodded and then folded his arms. He stood beside his daughter.


    "Ais, can you go first? I want thest one, hehe..." Sylvia giggled, only she knew why.


    "Um, okay." Elysia nodded lightly, then she entered the circle.


    The same thing was repeated. Elysia was given a magic detection crystal. The transparent crystal color emitted a white color, indicating she was still at the Apprentice level.


    After receiving the crystal back in a polite manner, Jacob controlled 18 orbs against the girl, with apletely different attack pattern from the one he used to test Dn.


    Previously it referred to the seriousness and quick attacks. Still, now it was an attack with a regr pattern and seemed rxed. Apart from the procedure regarding the level of strength, Jacob could not bear to hurt this beautiful girl who was so pleasant and polite.


    Elysia just dodged all attacks for 3 minutes with ease. As soon as 3 minutes had passed with an easily predictable attack pattern even without her advanced perception, she began to wonder about the battered man.


    He was a seventeen years old Apprentice Warrior, but he still failed this test of strength? This was nothing more than a test ofbat ability against an iing attack than a test of strength, in other words, an examination of agility. No wonder Martin said this was easy.


    After giving Jacob a formal salute with a sentence, she returned to Sylvia''s side with a neutral feeling. She didn''t feel anything after she passed the so-called strength test.


    "Ais, you were so amazing earlier. It was as if you were dancing with a gentle, rxed pace." Sylvia greeted her friend withpliments.


    Basically, she just wanted to know what she had to do to pass this test easily, for reference. Currently, she had an identity as an Apprentice Mage. It was the same as her friend.


    "Ufufu... Thank you. You wanna get testedst, Lys? If so, please allow Vann to hurry over there and let her prove herself." Elysia smiled lightly.


    "Um, alright. Vann is Vannessa''s pet name? Cute~ Nee, can I call her by that name too?" Sylvia nodded and then asked Elysia but also Vanessa.


    Unfortunately, that question didn''t need to be answered in words. Vanessa immediately jumped from Sylvia''s embrace to enter the particr circle.


    "Wha-what? She doesn''t want me to call her by a name like that?"


    "Err... Looks like she doesn''t want that. It doesn''t matter, she is Vanessa, just call her like that as usual, Lys." Elysia soothed the heart of a girl who was a little devastated.


    "Fine..." Sylvia let out a soft sigh. For some reason, she felt that the cat had just dumped her.


    Jacob was a little awkward and felt really weird. In the middle of the particr circle right now was a cat with the status of a Spirit Beast.


    Not only him, but the people who were on the closed training ground also felt the same way.


    What was happening now might be the first time in the Highmight Guild history, an adventurer with a beast identity.


    Beasts on the Human Continent were generally onlybeled with contracted beasts, pets, wild beasts, livestock, or prey. There had never been a privileged beast with this particr treatment, even though there was no rule against them.

 Chapter 134: Guild Membership Card (2)

    <h4>Chapter 134: Guild Membership Card (2)</h4>


    "Okay, I''m fine. Can you understand what I''m saying, Vanessa, the cat? Please respond if you understand." Jacob shook his head to get rid of unnecessary thoughts. He just needed to finish his job.


    "Meow."


    "Ok, meow, I assume you understand. Now, use this magic detection crystal and prove your magic energy level. Just channel a little of your magic energy into the crystal." Jacob exined it as if he were guiding a child.


    "Mew." Vanessa caught the crystal slowly floating toward her with her two little ws, then ced it on the ground.


    She channeled some of her magical energy into the crystal casually, but not before ying with the crystal with her little paws.


    As predicted and proved, the transparent tar crystals changed in color to dark blue, the concrete proof of her being a Spirit Beast.


    "Fabulous, now please return the crystal to me, can you do that?" Jacob pped his hands lightly as if praising a child because all the Intelligent Beasts he knew acted like kids.


    Vanessa looked at the crystal on the ground, then looked at Jacob. She was considering what method she should use to return this crystal to the instructor.


    No need to bother thinking and actingplicated. The white cat just kicked the crystal at Jacob as if it was ordinary gravel.


    "What!? You kicked this crystal... Thank God it''s okay... It''s expensive, you know. You think it''s a ball or a ball of thread, grr..." Jacob frantically caught the crystal, then growled as if it was thenguage of anger in the world of cats.


    Unfortunately, the cat didn''t care about that. Vanessa just sat innocently in the middle of the particr circle.


    She knew this particr circle was actually useful for assessing magic power to not be manipted by third parties or outside factors. Because of this, the instructor and other people were not allowed to enter while testing someone within this circle.


    "Don''t think because you are a Spirit Beast and a cat, it will make me lighten your test. The procedure is still a procedure. Prepare yourself. Eighteen orbs will strike from each side you least expect." Jacob warned, then 18 light brown orbs the size of an adult''s fist flew around his body.


    "Mew Mew..." Vanessa meowed as she was ready. She stood on all fours with a stance, prepared to dodge and attack.


    Instantly, 18 orbs shot in all directions around Vanessa and surrounded her for a moment. The balls suddenly attacked at a speed that was hard to avoid.


    However, ''hard to avoid'' was just an opinion, and it would be different for each individual. Vanessa easily dodged and wed at the orb she avoided.


    *scratch*


    One orb fell like a meatball that was cut into pieces by a knife. Vanessa used the wind element to create a very sharp air de to counterattack the evil orb that attacked her in a group.


    One, two, three, four, and quickly eighteen orbs were scratched by the cute white cat who lookedpletely harmless and full of cuteness.


    Jacob scratched his head. The cat only took eighteen seconds, and every orb was wed at every second in a rxed manner. Well, at least the cat showed a little effort, unlike the cold man earlier.


    "Incredible, that''s really great... Hey, I''m not done talking yet. Haahhh... Contracted beast always acts like a kid." Jacob could not finish his sentence of praise. The cat immediately ran away to her master and stroked her body to her master''s legs as if asking for glory.


    Of course, Elysia knew what Vanessa wanted. She crouched down and carried the cat in her arms.


    "It was great and urate, dodge then counterattack. Your reflex y and your instinctive ir for surprise attacks were unquestionable. However, don''t go scratching people with it, okay?" Elysia stroked the cat gently with subtlepliments.


    Vanessa nodded at her master because she didn''t want to cause trouble. If she scratched people with magic like earlier, it was no longer scratching but cutting them. Then, she sought afortable position in her master''s warm embrace.


    Some of the men who saw the cat''s behavior towards the beautiful girl seemed jealous while gulped their own saliva. Suddenly an absurd thought came about ''how to turn into a cat and make a fortune by poking around in a beautiful girl''s arms with a voluptuous body.''


    "Lys, now it''s your turn." Elysia reminded the girl who was looking at her.


    "Um, let''s finish this as soon as possible. I can''t wait to finish our first quest. The special unexpected hidden quest." Sylvia nodded lightly and then stepped into the test area.


    "Jacob, I''m ready. Give me the crystal." Sylvia immediately demanded without waiting for Jacob to offer. Thetter gave the requested crystal without further ado.


    Sylvia did the same thing with her father. She manipted the color that could be seen from the crystal as she cast magical energy there.


    A handy little trick to deceive the detection method, even though it could only be done by the Devil Saint and above with special training.


    "All right, it''s white, an Apprentice. Now please return the crystal, the normal way. Don''t throw or kick. Return it like the Aisyle girl." Jacob asked for the return with additional exnations and an example.


    Sylvia was not as bad as her father. She returned the crystal by approaching the instructor in the usual manner and returned to the center of the test area.


    A girl with manners and politeness, not like her father, that was rude and cold. Thinking Aivlys understood, Jacob immediately took out another 18 orbs and made them float around his body.


    As of today, there were 36 Withrollite Stone Orb that had sacrificed themselves and crumbled to shreds. Jacob grimaced a little because a quarter of the stock of his testing equipment was gone. He needed to go back to the mine to collect it again at dusk.


    "The method of attack is simr to your estimated power level. Please avoid or fight the orb thates attacking. Are you ready?"


    "I''m ready. Start whenever you want, Jacob." Sylvia nodded casually, everything was easy, and she already had a role model to avoid all attacks.


    Jacob nced at the 18 orbs hovering around his body for a moment. He hoped the balls were not destroyed and simply avoided like Aisyle girl earlier. Then, he sent 18 ball that was ready to fall to test the excited girl.


    Periodic attacks with an attack pattern that wasn''t too difficult but rtively fast. Simr to the one Jacob gave to Elysia. The excited girl happily smiled as she dodged nimbly here and there, then turned and moved lightly for three minutes.


    Simr but not the same as Elysia, Sylvia simply dodged all the iing attacks until the time was up. She returned to her friend''s side with a smile. It was clear what she wanted.


    "Wow, you dodge with agility and flexibility. Your body is flexible and stic, Lys. Closebat will be easy for you to avoid, but don''t take it lightly. Sometimes, thingse from the least you expect." Elysia softly smiled as she conveyed what Sylvia wanted to hear.


    "Un, I''ll remember that. Jacob, what are you doing there? Let''s go straight to the feasibility test or something." Sylvia smiled happily, then she turned towards the silent instructor.


    "Fine, all of you pass the strength test. For the feasibility test,e follow me." Jacob guided four new adventurers to the edge of the training ground, close to Martin''s party.


    There were rows of benches and tables. They headed there and sat as if they were going to take a written test.


    "Take this paper and pen, read what is written in the questions, and answer based on your understanding and experience. Those are all questions about the decisions you have to make, depending on the circumstances thate. Don''t cheat and trick my eyes, or you will fail."


    Jacob sat down on one of the benches. Four new adventurers who were about to register sat directly opposite him. Only a long table separated them.


    Sylvia nced at Elysia''s feasibility test paper. Still, she immediately looked forward as if thest sentence was directed at her. She knew it.


    "Mr. Jacob, how can Vanessa answer all these questions? She can''t write with her little paws, can she?" Elysia raised her hand slightly.


    "Err... You''re right. Vanessa is your contracted beast, right? Well, she is your responsibility, and she can''t possibly go against your will. The cat can pass this feasibility test." Jacob stroked his chin for a moment to decide. A brilliant and urate idea came to be a solution that was immediately presented.


    Vanessa was looking at the paper''s writing and now feeling relieved. She immediately got down from the table to her master''sp. She didn''t need to read, answer, and think about the test that she didn''t understand.


    "En, she is my responsibility. I will be responsible for any actions she does, and it can be considered as my decision." Elysia nodded in understanding, then conveyed her confirmation.


    Jacob had anticipated that answer. He nodded with a happy smile. Then, he asked three people consisting of two girls and a man, to immediately fill out the paper from this test with their respective answers.

 Chapter 135: Guild Membership Card (3)

    <h4>Chapter 135: Guild Membership Card (3)</h4>


    ''It''s like a psychological test. We are asked to answer the various decisions we have to make for each situation that arises...'' Elysia mumbled in her mind.


    ''Just fill as you like, Ely. I''ve never seen you fail a psychological test. This should be easy for you too.'' Elena checked the questions posed on paper for a moment.


    ''Well, let''s look at the first question... What would you do if you were in a precarious and dangerous situation that required you and your party to flee? But, when your party fled, one of your members fell and was about to be attacked by dangerous monsters? Answer along with the reasons and what you think at that time... Hmm...''


    ''It''s that simple... Conquer the dangerous monsters and save the day! ''Elena cheered with a sophisticated answer.


    ''Um, maybe we''ll do that, but the aim of this test isn''t that. Given the situation, we are in a state that really forces us to run away. What do we need to do? Well, if I answer like that... What do you think, Sister Elena?'' Elysia thought of the answer and passed it through memory.


    ''En! That''s perfect. I forgot that we are weak helplessly in the story. Just answer everything with the situation and solution that you think of now, Ely. I will help.'' Elena nodded in agreement.


    ''Sure.''


    It was said to be a feasibility test that must be answered by individuals. Still, Elysia did notmit any fraud because Elena was her guardian angel who lived within her.


    Elysia answered the ten questions listed on the paper in a rxed and calm manner. Letters be sybles, and sentences be paragraphs. Elysia wrote several solutions to each problem with various conditions that might ur along with her decisions.


    "Mr. Jacob, I''m done. Please check it out." When she was done with that, she just returned the paper to Jacob.


    "You''re pretty quick at answering all of that, beautiful girl. Let me see hmm... Hum, hum... Hmm... Amazing and great! However, wait for yourpanions to finish their test first, okay?" Jacob checked each of the carefully written and thought-out answers.


    With this, he could guess the personality of this beautiful girl who was like an elegant princess knight. She was kind and observant but tenacious in the face of reality. She even wrote down the worst case for each situation.


    Just by looking at one answer to the first question and ncing at all the questions answered on the same principle, this girl was more than worthy of being an adventurer in the guild. Not! It was adventurers like this who were rare and desperately needed! Jacob eximed in his mind.


    "Sure. Erm, just answer and rx, Lys. Don''t be nervous like that." Elysia nodded and encouraged the girl next to her that nced at her in awe.


    "En! Wait a moment, I''m almost done." Sylvia nodded then wrote down the final answer.


    After that, she gave the paper to Jacob with confidence. She was not cheating or anything. She purely answered it all by herself.


    "Hmm, interesting and simple. Although not enough, it is quite decent." The corner of his mouth twitched as he checked the answer from Sylvia''s paper.


    Jacob never thought, the mind of this girl who had grown so well still seemed so childish. However, she clearly could pass because it was still sufficient and feasible.


    "So did I pass?" Sylvia asked to make sure. She believed her friend indeed passed just by looking at Jacob''s expression, but for her paper, it was a bit vague.


    "Wait a minute, okay, pretty girl? Your father isn''t done yet."


    "Well, father, are you finished? When you''re done, give your paper to Jacob." Sylvia nced at her father''s paper. It was finished but left alone for unknown reasons.


    "Hum, I''m done. That''s too easy." Dn nodded with a smirk, then he folded his arms with a smug expression.


    He didn''t even need to think of solutions to all the problems. It was too easy for him with hundreds of years of experience on the battlefield.


    "Alright, are you done with your paper too, Mr. Nalyd? Let me check it for a moment." Jacob picked up the only paper left on the table.


    Not the answer one would expect from a great grown man, Jacob frowned. He then nced at the cold and cruel father of a rather childish and honest daughter.


    Weren''t they too different? If it weren''t for the slight resemnce in their face, he would definitely refuse to believe Aivlys was this man''s daughter. Jacob wondered how this man had raised his daughter with such a personality.


    "Umm... Mr. Nalyd. Can you exin each of your answers? Why, for every problem that may ur when you are on an adventure quest, there is only one simr answer?" Jacob smiled wryly and returned the answered paper to the writer.


    "Huh? You idiot, can''t read, or something? The ten problems only need one obvious solution." Dn frowned with a slightly incredulous expression.


    Such easy answers that he wrote were still being questioned? Could this lowly human man not read his gantry? Dn looked down on this man to an even lower level than before.


    "Err... So, what you mean by the one solution for everything is to crush everything in your way? Did you not read the context of every question at all? Look at your answer in question one, only one sentence you wrote. Kill all monsters, fled without fighting only for the weak. What is this? " Jacob pointed to the obvious.


    "Eh?" Sylvia immediately nced at her father''s paper. Sure enough, he wrote based on his own personality! Muscle brain that only knew violence!


    "As it says there. Why run away if all the monsters can be killed? I am strong, not weak like you." Dn snorted in dissatisfaction.


    "Hehe, okay. Then how about I change the context of the question. Please answer it correctly, or you can''t be an adventurer." Jacob chuckled in surprise, it ran into a personal attack.


    He had to change his method specifically for people with muscle brains like this time. Sometimes, they were so realistic about themselves.


    Sylvia was a little worried about her father failing to be an adventurer. Still, since her father was given the opportunity, she decided to keep quiet for a moment.


    "Continue."


    "Okay, listen carefully. You and your party consisting of your daughter Aivlys, yourpanion Aisyle, and her contracted beast go toplete a quest. At the destination, your party meets a horde of dangerous monsters that all of you can''t handle at all." Jacob was silent for a moment, thinking about the next thing.


    "Say the monster horde consisting of Saint ss monsters and led by the Emperor ss monsters. All of you must escape as soon as possible because they have seen you from a distance. When running away and being chased by a horde of dangerous monsters, say one of your members fell and was about to be attacked at close range. What are you going to do about it?"


    When he was done, Jacob took a short breath. It was a long enough matter to re-exin.


    "Who fell?"


    "What? Would you have a different decision based on someone? Well, let''s see what if it was your daughter who fell?" Jacob was a little surprised by that. He needed to find out more.


    "If it was my daughter, I''d risk it all to save her." Dn answered firmly.


    For some reason, Sylvia smiled happily at that answer. Even though her father had many ws and mistakes, he was still her father who put herself above the others.


    "Hmm... A decent answer, good. Then, what if it was Aisyle who fell?" Jacob nodded.


    "Ignore it. She can save herself." Dn answered very quickly and made sense.


    "What!? You just let her bet on her own luck? So cruel and heartless, Aisyle, are you in this man''s eyes that low?" Jacob eximed in surprise as if in disbelief. He traced more to the girl involved here.


    "Hehe... Indeed it is true, maybe I will not wait to be saved by him. I also have Vanessa by my side." Elysia lightly giggled as she covered her mouth gracefully.


    "Very well, that makes sense. Aisyle is protected by her contracted beast, on your level too." Jacob stroked his chin as if he understood Dn''s reasoning.


    "Alright, even though your answer is a bit distorted, it''s still tolerable because of your nature. Aivlys, can I borrow your party registration paper for a moment?" Jacob took out some papers, filled them on the table, and then asked for the form he had returned.


    "Here." Sylvia handed over the requested paper with a happy smile. She was d everyone passed the test.


    "Give this to the legality room for the guild membership card, and your party registration paper to the registration counter. After that, you are ready to goplete the quest." After writing for a moment, Jacob returned a set of documents to Sylvia.


    It was a legal document that he had signed, and all documents needed to be finalized.


    "En, thanks. Eh? Why did you change the name of our party leader, Jacob?" Sylvia checked the documents, then asked in confusion.


    Even though there was no party name yet, she had written her name in the party leader column but what was written was no longer her name.


    "I changed it on purpose. It would be better if Aisyle became your party leader for themon good. I''m worried about your party, make sure to ask her for advice and suggestions for important matters, okay?" Jacob smiled a little.

 Chapter 136: Guild Membership Card (4)

    <h4>Chapter 136: Guild Membership Card (4)</h4>


    After that, Jacob left there to return to the middle of the training ground. He still needed to return to his duties towards new adventurers and so on.


    Martin and hisrades approached and sat on the opposite side of Sylvia''s line.


    "That''s easy, isn''t it? The guild just wants to ensure the minimum proficiency for each of its members. To be honest, it''s not that far from being an ordinary formality." Martin smiled broadly.


    "Um, very easy. We just need to go to the legality room for membership card creation and return to the registration counter. After that, we can go on a quest!" Sylvia clenched her fists excitedly.


    "Hahaha, it''s good to be excited. Young girls have to be like that. Alright, let me show you the legality room. We''ll settle things quickly."


    After Martin''sughter and encouragement, they immediately left the guild training ground area to return to the main building.


    The legality room was located to the east of the main guildhall. It was like a general government secretariat office. Apart from a few guild staff, there were very few adventurers who had business there.


    "This is the legality room. Just pass the documents you''re holding to the counter over there." Martin pointed to a special counter from several counters and desks that were there. They approached there together.


    "Hi, Mia. Working hard as usual." Anika greeted her acquaintance at the legality counter.


    "Ah, it''s you, Anika. How are you?" The girl who was working on documents behind the counter greeted Anika with a smile.


    "We''re good, ah, we have four new adventurers. Can you help arrange guild membership cards for them?" Anika turned her palm towards Sylvia and her party.


    "Sure, it''s my job. You already got the documents from the Guild Instructor?" Mia repositioned her sses, then nodded.


    "Yes, here it is. We have followed the procedure. Please let us know if anything is missing." Sylvia gave the documents to Mia.


    "Naturally, please wait a moment." Mia put the documents on her desk, then did the inspection, and so on.


    After legalizing the four sets of documents for the four new adventurers, she took out four transparent cards with inscriptions and the Highmight Guild logo engraved on them.


    "Aisyle."


    "Yes." Elysia answered Mia''s call.


    "Can youe here for a moment? Your card is ready to be processed." Mia stuck a card to an encryption crystal that useful for encoding data to the guild membership card.


    "Hold this crystal, and it will do the rest."


    Elysia received a green crystal with a transparent card embedded in it. Instantly, the crystal glowed slightly and was followed by a magic circle to scan her physical body for a moment, then the crystal dimmed.


    ''What? This method is simr to the way a membership card is made in the Holy Library...'' Elysia muttered in her mind.


    Slowly, the transparent card embedded in the crystal she was holding changed color to white, then the owner''s identity began to be engraved there.


    ''Not simr anymore, but the same. What''s different is that membership card alone can change color depending on the color of magic energy detected by the crystal.'' Elena responded with careful observation.


    ''Un, that''s right.'' Elysia agreed, and she returned the crystal to thedy staff on duty. "Here''s the crystal, Mrs. Mia."


    "Okay, here''s your guild membership card, Aisyle. You are now an F rank adventurer. Wee to the adventurer''s guild as an official adventurer." Mia received the crystal, pulled out the card, and then gave it to Elysia with a warm wee.


    "Um, thanks, Mrs. Mia." Elysia nodded once with a subtle smile.


    She took a brief look at the guild membership card in her hand. Her name, age, then her rank was clearly engraved there. There was also special magic encryption that was the same as the one on the library card.


    "Next up, Aivlys."


    "That is me!" Sylvia appeared beside Elysia.


    Henceforth, the same procedure was repeated for Sylvia and Dn. The two of them manipted the encryption crystal to detect the color of magic energy that matched their identity.


    After they finished, Vanessa was the only one Mia hadn''t yet summoned for the card.


    "Hehe... This is the most unusual, a Spirit Beast registering as an adventurer. Aisyle, Vanessa is your contracted beast, right?" Mia giggled softly. The sses woman with short ck hair deliberately said that to attract the attention of her other colleagues.


    "What? Contracted beast?"


    "Spirit beasts after all that have existed as adventurers? Where, where?"


    "Who is Vanessa?"


    "Wow, this is the first time in the history of this guild. The Guild Master will definitely be shocked and choked when he finds out about this, hehehe..."


    Sure enough, Mia managed to attract attention from her co-workers and some random adventurers. All of them looked at her from their respective chairs, either at another counter or at the opposite table.


    "Yes, she is my contracted beast. This is Vanessa, she is a good girl. Is there something wrong with the documents for her, Mrs. Mia?" Elysia asked in confusion.


    "Ah, nothing. Fortunately, no rules are prohibiting a Spirit Beast from registering as an adventurer. It''s just our first time. The higher-ups will definitely be surprised too." Mia covered her mouth with her palm and waved her other hand to tell Elysia not to worry.


    "Oh, thank goodness then." Elysia breathed a sigh of relief, then stroked the white cat nestledfortably in her warm embrace.


    "Wow! Is that a Spirit Beast? She is no different from a normal cat. I need to be careful with that pretty cat." A man who was handling documents at another table muttered in admiration.


    "Hahaha, who would have thought that behind that cute little body, she has a huge power that can knock you into the blue sky." The other man joked lightly.


    "Excuse me, the youngdy who was dressed as a princess knight, can you turn back for a moment? I can''t see the cat, like the others..." A woman who was handling a client''s document muttered with a plea.


    "Ah, sure." Elysia turned around. She felt the cat in her arms had be a show and entertainment for them.


    "Wow, so pretty and cute... Spirit Beasts that I know are always big, sometimes they are oversized ones. Is she the descendant of Spirit Beasts or above who has caught up with her parents?" The woman muttered cheerfully.


    Unfortunately, the question was not answered. Elysia did not want to answer it to a curious and unknown person. All personal information must be kept away from strangers, especially those who just want to know.


    Elysia just smiled softly at the guild staff that asked her. She just nodded slightly, not for confirmation or anything, but only for formality. Elysia also didn''t know about Vanessa''s parents. She let thedy staff guessed it with her own imagination.


    After that, she turned back to Mia. Waited for Vanessa''s turn and then put the white cat on the counter table.


    "Hehe, sorry for the little event. Hi, Vanessa, hold this crystal with your little paws, okay? Purr, purr, lovely cat." Mia put the green crystal in front of the cat, then wanted to pet the cat happily.


    However, the cat didn''t want to be touched by strangers at all, not to mention being petted by people she didn''t like.


    "Mew!" Vanessa wed the approaching hand, but it managed to escape just before the cat''s ws scratched her.


    "Ow! That was close. She was quite fierce."


    "Hehe... She doesn''t allow everyone to touch her. Come on, Vann, we''ll finish your membership card." Elysia responded to the somewhat surprised woman.


    Vanessa immediately went through the same procedure until her guild membership card was ready. Dark Blue card with the same engraved writing as the others, but there was written ''Spirit Beast'' next to Vanessa''s name.


    "En, thank you for the help, Mrs. Mia. Then, we excuse ourselves, have a nice day." Elysia nodded after seeing Vanessa''s card, then bid her farewell to thedy staff.


    "Uh, wait a moment. It''s not over yet." Mia immediately retorted.


    "Huh? Is there a procedure we need to do?" Sylvia tilted her head slightly. She was clueless.


    "Yes, the registration fee for each adventurer member is 10 silver coins. You have four, which means 40 silver coins. Then, 32 Withrollite Stone Orbs that your party destroyed during the test. One silver coin per orb. You still need to pay a registration fee of 72 silver coins." Mia nodded with a professional smile.


    "What? Was it all calcted and handed over to us? But, I already paid 10 silver coins at the registration counter earlier..." Sylvia muttered as if in disbelief at this broad daylight legal robbery.


    "That''s the registration fee for your guild party. It''s different. It''s a procedure and is given to adventurers who are tested, whether sessful or not." Mia exined kindly.


    "It''s okay, Lys. Let me pay for it. You already paid the lodging fee for 3 days and the registration fee earlier." Elysia volunteered with a light smile.


    She was somewhat amused because a Devil Saint and the Devil Princess of the Devil Continent''s sole ruler would argue over money.


    "No need, Ais. I will fund everything in our adventure. Thank you for offering, and I received your sincerity. Emm... Psst... For your information, I''m actually rich, so don''t worry, hehe..." Sylvia shook her head slowly with a happy smile, then she softly whispered the information straight into her friend''s ear.


    Elysia shivered a little because of the soft voice and direct breath to her ear. Still, the perpetrator had walked over to Mia to pay the requested coin.

 Chapter 137: Ethereal Miracle

    <h4>Chapter 137: Ethereal Miracle</h4>


    After finishing their business in the legality room, they returned to the registration counter to apply for their guild party registration.


    "Ais, what should we call our party?" Sylvia asked while walking beside her friend.


    "You decide, Lys. I know you already have a few names. Tell us, and we''ll consider it together." Elysia entrusted the naming to someone who had dared to say she would fund all her party adventures.


    "Yes! I already have several names in my mind. How about Tempest Valor? That sounds cool, right?" Sylvia nodded happily.


    "Mmm... Valor might lead to a great deal of confidence in the face of danger, and the tempest maybe mmm... We''ll cause turmoil, Lys?" Elysia looked up slightly while thinking for a moment.


    "Uh, well, now you put it that way. The name isn''t cool anymore. What about Ethereal Angel?" Sylvia suggested another name.


    "There is your father in our party, Lys. He should be evil, not an angel hehe... But Ethereal is very nice to hear." Elysia spoke softly so only Sylvia could hear it, while Dn was merely eavesdropping from behind them.


    "Um, as I thought. Then we just have to change thest name. Mmm... Oh! I got an epiphany, miracle, Ethereal Miracle, that''s a really cool name." Sylvia happily announced the result of her thoughts.


    "Um, that''s a pretty name for our party. However, why don''t you ask your father''s opinion, Lys?" Elysia nodded in agreement, then asked in confusion.


    "Err... Father? What do you think?" Sylvia asked cutely.


    "That''s good. You girls set a name. I''m bad at it." Dn nodded lightly.


    "..." Elysia was speechless. Was the Devil Emperor just going with the flow?


    At first, she would only let Sylvia name anything for their guild party. Still, she felt it would be rude because Sylvia had explicitly asked like that.


    Her original purpose in this adventure from Sylvia''s invitation was to oversee the two highest caste devils'' n from the Devil Continent who came incognito to the Human Continent.


    The chaos and strife of these two races had dissolved too deep and ingrained since they met her. At least she wanted to observe them. Catastrophic wars had to be avoided. She didn''t want that to happen, not when she knew she could prevent it.


    Elysia had absolutely no idea. Her recent decision was none other than right. Her future self would be d she didn''t refuse this invitation.


    "Alright, it''s decided, Ethereal Miracle, our guild party name! Excuse me, staffdy, please help me register for our party, this is our form. I paid 10 silver earlier, mkay, did you remember?" Sylvia sauntered to the registration counter and immediately wrote her guild party''s name on the form she brought.


    "Sure, please wait a moment. Okay, now please lend me all the guild membership cards listed on this form." The staffdy did something on her desk after receiving the form.


    "Ais, father, borrow." Sylvia stretched out her hand with a e on'' hand gesture.


    It was clear what was needed. Elysia and Dn just handed over their card. After getting the cards, the staffdy did something to the four cards for a while, then returned them. "This is your guild membership card that has been registered with your party, have a wonderful day on your adventure."


    "Um, thanks." Sylvia nodded and took the cards from the table to examine them.


    There was an additional line of information on their card, the name of the party was clearly engraved on it. She nodded happily, then returned the membership cards to their owners, but for Vanessa''s, it was kept by Elysia.


    "Martin, we''re done. When can we go?" Sylvia asked the person who took the quest with the best offer.


    "We can go at any time. I''ve already taken the quest. The sooner, the better." Martin confirmed, finally finished, and it was time to go!


    "Then let''s go! Ah, um... Where are we going?" Sylvia asked in a slightly embarrassed manner. She hadn''t asked where they were going.


    "That''s Leurbost Vige, a vige south of this city. Not too far, I suppose." Anika answered in a small voice as if in a whisper. She didn''t want anyone overhearing their conversation.


    Sylvia just nodded lightly. After knowing their destination, all of them walked out of the Highmight Guild building with excited hearts.


    Just before leaving, Elysia took a glimpse look at the three people sitting in the guild tavern. The three of them were unusual. They just kept their eyes on her and her party.


    She could recognize two men sitting together with someone who looked fierce as if he would intimidate someone. They were the two men who got kicked by Dnst night.


    Elysia slightly shook her head to get rid of suspicions and prejudices from her mind. As it turned out, the bullies had some business with Dn.


    They looked at the Devil Emperor with bad intentions, but the man they were staring at didn''t feel anything or didn''t think they were a significant threat.


    She didn''t want to interfere in that matter because Devil Emperor wasn''t an existence that could get into trouble with someone at Master level strength and his two subordinates. She and her new party immediately came out of the guild building. A short adventure awaited them.


    "Boss, it''s them. That guy kicked usst night mercilessly. Why did you just let them go?" A chubby man questioned with a dissatisfied expression.


    "Yes, boss. You said you were going to teach the perpetrator a valuable lesson. Why don''t we go over to them? Now they''re gone." A skinny man with a neat bob narrowed his already narrowed eyes toward the exit as if he could use super eyesight.


    "Are you stupid, or do you want to hit me with trouble? Stupid! No brains! Only drinks and food that you know very well." The fierce man hit both of his subordinates and pursed his lips downwards.


    "Ow! It hurts, boss! What did we do wrong? They''re only two girls and one guy." The chubby man asked enlightenment while holding his head. His friend just nodded repeatedly while holding the sore head.


    "Are you blind or what? The guy who kicked youst night has a dark blue card! He''s someone at Spirit level! You want to put me in big trouble against someone at that level? Huh!" The fierce-looking man folded his arms. He was grateful to think before acting and avoid big trouble.


    "They are also together with Ravenlight, Martin''s party whose members are at the Master level, bastard. You think I, who just rose to Master level, can fight them all? Huh, Yaro boy, Bob boy?"


    After being questioned in heavy and intimidating tones, Yaro and Bob shrank their intention to repay that cold manst night with a valuable lesson.


    They didn''t pay enough attention to that and only knew the new rookies were there and then told their boss. No one knew the cold man was someone at Spirit level.


    "Never mind, forget it. You guys are causing trouble for yourself by trying to seduce the girls in that guy''s protection. You guys work it out yourself. I don''t want to waste my time on pointless things." After saying that, the fierce man stood up and left from there.


    Yaro and Bob just looked at their boss''s back with some feelings of disappointment. He wasn''t as great as they thought. Even so, the two of them also didn''t dare to offend the cold man directly.


    The two of them looked at each other as if they understood each other''s thoughts.


    "Hey, Bob. They saidst night, they wanted to register as adventurers, right?" Yaro asked in a small voice.


    "Yes, I still remember that very well." Bob nodded once.


    "Keke... If that cold and cruel man can''t be handled by face-to-face confrontation, and no one wanted to help our grief and misery from the shame and painst night, then we should just take revenge from the background." Yaro whispered to his friend like a devil''s whisper to incite and sweep people away.


    "Wow, you are so cunning and sneaky. Even though I was just about to bury my intention, so what are your ns?" Bob''s eyes lit up a little. He was really interested.


    Yaro didn''t answer. He just wrote something on the paper about a brief and vague exnation, then the paper was torn and destroyed.


    The two of them smiled and nodded at each other, then left the guild tavern to find out about the new rookies'' information details first. Especially the girls protected by that cold man before nned the main event.


    Apart from their buttocks'' burning sensation, they were also humiliated in front of their friends and ridiculed by them.


    What they suffered was enough to retaliate cunningly. Suppose Yaro and Bob couldn''t teach the man who was already at Spirit level a valuable lesson. Why not delegate it to the two girls he protected? Yaro and Bob rushed to the registration counter with no good intentions for the rookies.


    Yaro and Bob had absolutely no idea. It was the worst n they ever took, just because of their ego and the shame they sufferedst night.

 Chapter 138: Tight Short Pants

    <h4>Chapter 138: Tight Short Pants</h4>


    "Nee, how do we get to Leurbost Vige? It''s not close, is it?" After they had passed through the southern city gate without a hitch, Sylvia asked curiously.


    "Well, not too close nor too far. We just need to head south and over the Savannah Prairie, and when we get to Larnwick City, we''re close." Martin answered casually.


    "No, that''s not what I mean. What I want to know is how do we get there? We don''t walk like this all the time, do we?" Not the desired answer, Sylvia rified her question.


    "Oh, regarding that. Of course not, youngdy Aivlys. Who would walk that far, hehe... We''ll use this." Anika took out a magical device like a dark blue bracelet from her Space Bag hidden behind her belt essories.


    "What''s that thing?" Sylvia got even more clueless.


    "What? Don''t you know this magical device at all? Em, well... This is Gravy. We can fly with the help of this bracelet even though we haven''t reached the Spirit level like your father." Anika exined with a faint smile as soon as Sylvia shook her head.


    Anika thought Aivlys didn''t know because her father took care of all their trips with his strength by supporting her to fly. So this innocent girl didn''t have anything to do with Gravy anymore.


    "Woah! So this is Gravy, is something like thismercially avable? Um, how does it work?" The curious girl became interested, Elysia joined in the conversation about the bracelet.


    "Well, you can get it at a magical tool store or simr store. For how it works, um, the user just has to activate this bracelet with their magic energy like this. Look, I am floating and ready to fly with speed!" Anika avoided the theory that was difficult to exin. She just put it into practice.


    She wore the blue bracelet on her wrist. As soon as she activates the bracelet with her magic energy, the bracelet would take care of the rest to make the user fly.


    "See the little Energy Core in the middle of this bracelet? It''s what helps us to fly, although we also need to control where we are going with magic because Gravy only makes us fly in a straight direction." Anika pointed to a dark blue Energy Core fragment on her bracelet.


    "Whoa, it''s no wonder that people can fly easily, and that ability is talked about quite a bit in public. Is it an Earth Grade Energy Core fragment from the Spirit level monster?" Elysia smiled subtly. She satisfied her curiosity.


    Flying ability was a remarkable ability for some beings who had reached the Spirit level or above. However, now it wasn''t like that anymore.


    No wonder when she first came to the capital city, she heard Advanced level adventurers talk about the ability to fly as if they could fly to the sky effortlessly. It was not that difficult, just in practice, it might not be cheap.


    "Yup, this is an Energy Core fragment from a low tier Spirit monster. Martin, Franky, we''ve taken enough distance from the city. I think we''re safe to fly." Anika nodded happily. For some reason, she felt like a great person in front of these two young girls.


    "Yeah, I guess this distance is enough. Forcibly dropped from the sky hurts like hell." Franky checked their distance from town, then he wore a Gravy bracelet around his wrist.


    "Oh yes, how are you going to fly to our destination? Mr. Nalyd took care of everything for your trip?" Martin asked while wearing the blue bracelet. He seemed to care about the man who had to support the two girls to fly.


    "Um, Ais, can we get on Vanessa''s back again to fly?" Sylvia did not answer that. She immediately asked for her friend''s permission.


    "Sure, likest night. This is a short trip with the ability of your father, Lys hehe..."


    "Uh? Two teenage girls getting on the back of the little kitten to fly? I can''t imagine it?" Martin scratched his head confusedly. He didn''t understand what the two girls were talking about.


    "Huhu~ Just you wait, Vanessa is Ais''s magical beast! She can change size!" Sylvia proudly announced as she spread her arms wide.


    ''Vann, please.''


    ''Yes, master.''


    Elysia took a little distance from the group and then put the cat on the ground. Vanessa''s body quickly erged, with a bluish aura enveloping her body. The cute little cat as big as the girl''s hug suddenly became a five-meter-long fierce tiger.


    It was different when Vanessa shrank her body that made her a little embarrassed, and no one was allowed to see but her master. This time she felt confident and proud when she returned to her original form, her most superb form.


    "Ow, wha, wow! Little kitty suddenly became an oversized fierce tiger! Wha, but hey, don''t try to bite me, you understand?" Franky returned to his true nature, spoke what he thought. However, he became a little nervous when the tiger looked at him.


    "Whoa, she also has a pair of beautiful wings... I was suspicious of the little cat with great power earlier, it turned out to be just a disguise, hmm... That''s a rare talent." Anika''s eyes sparkled a little. Earlier, the young girls were amazed, but it was her turn to be fascinated.


    "Come on, Lys, I''ll help you up." Elysia immediately climbed onto Vanessa''s back and then stretched out her hand to the girl waiting for her.


    "Un! I''m sitting in the back seat." Sylvia immediately took the offer by grabbing her friend''s hand and climbing onto the tiger''s back.


    After the two girls sat adequately on her back, Vanessa stood up and moved her wings a little.


    "Why are you still gawking like that? Isn''t it time for us to fly? Let''s fly to the sky! Father,e on, you too." Sylvia cheered with joy.


    "Uh, well, let''s go." Martin tapped hisrades on the shoulder, and they nodded at each other and then flew into the sky at low altitude, heading south.


    Vanessa immediately stretched her wings and shot into the sky to chase after the three people who had flown first. Dn casually followed suit.


    "Ow, be careful, Vanessa. Your master could fall." Sylvia immediately put her arm around Elysia''s waist with crity. She was afraid her friend would fall because Vanessa was too excited to go up to the sky.


    "Um, I''m fine, Lys. I won''t fall..." Elysia blushed slightly and smiled awkwardly. She wouldn''t fall even if Vanessa flew upside down.


    "Hum, what are you saying, Ais? How can you keep your body from falling by sitting sideways like that? We should ride in a position like mine because we can hold our bodies with our thighs or legs." Sylvia taught her friendmon sense.


    "But we are wearing skirts. Look, your skirt goes up like that and shows off your thighs..." Elysia pointed at the obvious. She didn''t dare to be so free, not when she was wearing a skirt.


    "Um? That''s okay, I''m not ashamed because I''m wearing tight short. See? Hehe..." Sylvia lifted her skirt for a moment, then smoothed it up. She wore tight ck short pants underneath.


    "Wha, what?" Elysia asked as if she couldn''t believe such an object existed. She didn''t know it at all and didn''t buy it at the department store.


    Elena just remained silent and giggled softly. She didn''t really know either. Women''s business was a bit far from him at that time, so she didn''t know everything.


    "Huh? Why are you surprised like that, Ais? Aren''t you also wearing tight short pants under your skirt? It''s a must for girls who want to go on an adventure in a skirt."


    "..." Elysia couldn''t answer that. She was too embarrassed to admit it. She was just wearing her panties down there.


    "What, are you only wearing panties?" Sylvia whispered into Elysia''s ear as if she knew the answer to her own question. Elysia didn''t answer it and only nodded.


    "Oh my! How brave, naughty Ais." Sylvia teased with a mischievous smile.


    "Ah, uh, auu... No, I''m not naughty, really. I just didn''t know, please believe me. I didn''t know about the tight short pants under the skirt was avable." Elysia blushed more further when the reality was brought to light. Elena didn''t even try to help her. She just giggled as she watched the girl''s blushing expression.


    "Oh-o~ I trust you, we are both girls, don''t be too shy like that." Sylvia covered her mouth with her palm to block her smile from Ais. She was still smiling mischievously.


    "Uuu..." Elysia felt that Sylvia was in disbelief. She now had a strong urge toe back and buy some tight short pants for this kind of outdoor activity.


    She also wanted regr pants, but Elena forbade it. The reason clearly exined, regarding the woman wearing clothes with a skirt or dress, instead of general pants like a man. The ignorant Elysia simply followed the advice. All her stocks were only clothes with skirts or dresses.


    "Hehe... That''s fine, no problem. Sorry to tease you, Ais. Tight short pants like the one I wear is not mandatory. Anika is also only wearing panties beneath her mage robe. Em, if you be embarrassed, we can buy it after we get to the city or when we return." Sylviaforted her friend who was bing too shy to speak, Ais''s blushing face exined it better for her.


    "No, I better go buy that myself." Elysia spoke in a mosquito-like voice.


    "Hehe... O-Okay." Sylvia smiled then looked towards the front.


    The three people in front flew at a slow speed, and they were following the three of them who were leading the way at the same rate. Wasn''t this too slow to be called the speed?

 Chapter 139: First Quest Journey

    <h4>Chapter 139: First Quest Journey</h4>


    "Nee, don''t you think this speed is so slow? Can''t we go faster?" Sylvia protested after a moment of flying at slow speed. Even Rosemoor City could still be seen in the distance.


    "Err... This is Gravy''s maximum stable speed." Anika immediately responded to the girl sitting on the winged tiger''s back.


    "But it''s only about 150 kilometers per hour! How long will we arrive at Leurbost Vige?" Sylvia wasn''t done with that yet.


    It seemed like Elysia wasn''t the only one who couldn''t stand slow and long journeys. Sylvia supported the protest from her friend.


    "Hmm... Maybe about six to eight hours? We''ll take a break halfway through." Martin stroked his chin for an estimate.


    "More than a quarter of a day of travel..." Elysia muttered nkly. It was the time she could spare before she had to return to Aeddoterra City.


    As if someone understood Elysia''s dilemma and quandary, Sylvia immediately turned her head to look at her father.


    "Father, can you?" Sylvia smiled cutely and blinked a few times.


    "Easy, warn them."


    "Yay! Father is the best!" Getting the answer she wanted, she immediately turned to the side. "How about we go fast with my father''s eleration magic? All you have to do is keep flying forward and keep your altitude."


    "Huh? Can your father do such great things? Oh yes, I forgot he is a Spirit Mage, my bad. Thene on! I want to know the taste of flying fast!" Franky raised one hand forward excitedly as if he could fly faster with it.


    "Hum, that sounds okay to me. How about you, Anika? Can you endure the high speed of Spirit Mage magic?" Martin nodded in agreement, but he suddenly became worried about hisrade, who had the lowest endurance.


    "Hey, you''re underestimating me again in terms of endurance, right? That''s rude, stone muscle man. Of course, I can bear it. At most, it would only be 400 to 500 kilometers per hour. No big deal." Anika folded her hands with a dissatisfied expression.


    Although it was true, she did have the lowest resistance and endurance, but she was blessed as the party''s best mage. When it came about the weakest, she was the number three out of four by reference to their overall fighting power.


    The weakest ones were targeted first and ended up seriously injured while fighting the cunning monster. Although in the end, they managed to kill the monster.


    "Yeah, yeah, my bad. Hum, we''re ready. Mr. Nalyd, you can use your eleration magic at any time." Martin raised his hand as if to surrender. This woman didn''t want to be offended, especially about her ws.


    "Hmph!" Dn snorted unhappily, but he did it nheless. Not because of them, but because of his daughter''s request.


    A thin barrier of faint dark blue color suddenly enveloped them, followed by a surge of magic energy that was preparing to elerate their flight speed.


    "Remember, make sure to keep flying and hovering. Falling to the ground is not an option." Sylvia didn''t forget to remind them.


    Those were thest words they heard before the surrounding scene became slightly blurred. They were already flying at high speed!


    Their initial flight speed elerated by tenfold. Dn''s eleration magic was working as it should, and it was still trivial magic that wasn''t maximized.


    "Wow! Amazing speed, hahaha!" Franky shouted loudly.


    "So, this is how a Spirit Mage flies through the air. It is different from Gravy, so much faster!" Martin seemed to enjoy the air that blew in his face, but it wasn''t there. All the winds at that speed had been driven away by Dn''s air barrier.


    "Look, I can stand it. It''s easy. Mr. Nalyd is even kind enough to protect us from evil winds at this speed." Anika had a smug expression on her face.


    "Oh, is that so? Then, what''s with that slightly pale face? Try looking down or sideways." Franky questioned suspiciously.


    "No, I''m fine. I just have to keep flying forward and looking forward." Sounded like an excuse, but Anika really didn''t dare to see the blurred scenery at this speed. She was afraid to scream.


    The trip, which was estimated to take around six to eight hours, is only a 30-minute journey. It was clear from the sky, a medium-sized city was in front of them. They had arrived at Larnwick City.


    Dn immediately withdrew his magic, and they returned to their average speed. Without further ado, all of them directlynded on the ground with various expressions.


    "Yay! We''re here! Great, right?" Sylvia cheered happily and immediately jumped down.


    "Yes, that''s a great thing and a new experience for us. Thanks for that, Mr. Nalyd." Martin nodded. He looked pleased.


    "Yeah, ground, we''vended, I love ground huff..." Anika sat on the ground, making sure shended adequately.


    "Hahaha! Look at that expression, you said earlier, you are okay. But hahaha! Huff, alright, are you okay now? Want motion sickness medicine?" Franky loudlyughed as he approached the woman who had limp legs, his intentions were good, but the delivery was not quite right.


    "Shut up, Franky. Give me five minutes, and I''ll kick your ass." Anika was a bit dissatisfied with a hint of fury. She wanted to kick this blunt man.


    "You want to kick me? Just try and do it. I''m wearing full body armor. What will I feel from the kick of your leg?" Franky threw a joke while patting his armor-protected butt.


    Anika didn''t answer, but she growled a little and gritted her teeth. Even though they were very close and had worked together as a party for a long time, she hated being the subject of jokes the most.


    "Well, Franky, stop that. Give Anika some time. She will be back to normal." Martin immediately reconciled the atmosphere. Who knew how many times this had happened.


    "Are you okay? Your legs suddenly go limp, need medicine or help?" Elysia came closer to give a hint of sympathy. Then she crouched down beside the poor woman who was slightly pale.


    People with motion sickness would suffer from limp legs until they couldn''t stand up? Vanessa just threw up at that time, and there was nothing like this. Elysia asked in wonder through her mind.


    "Ah, you are a kind girl. Thanks for asking. I don''t need medicine. Give me five minutes, and I''ll be fine." Anika smiled lightly and shook her head slowly. Finally, someone came to care and asked pleasantly, not like that blunt man or certain stone muscle man.


    "I''m good at healing magic. Want to try it?" Elysia didn''t believe it, she asked softly. What if Anika took up to half an hour or an hour to recover? She would lose a lot of time.


    "Eh? Are you a healer? But your costume is like a front line fighter? That''s surprising. If you can do it, then thank you." Anika was totally bbergasted. Even though her voice was soft, it was heard by all the party members.


    Healing Magic was a blessing that came to the chosen people with a limited number, protected rare abilities, and mostly came from the Holy Chruch.


    After getting confirmation, Elysia carried out her intention to restore Anika to health. A soothing greenish-white aura appeared on the palms that she stretched out.


    She calmed some of Anika''s tense nerves as the brain failed to properly receive the body''s mixed signals.


    It was only an internal problem. Anika''s body incorrectly responded because the information captured by the brain was iplete.


    The theory that she knew, things to deal with pallor, nausea, and dizziness, but did not know for limp legs.


    "Um, now you may be much better. What do you feel right now, Miss Anika?" Elysia exhaled a soft breath after she stopped using her advanced perception and magic.


    "Ah, yes. I feel a lot better! Um, my legs aren''t limp anymore either. Thanks for your help, Aisyle." Anika stood up with new admiration.


    She gave a respectful bow, then faced Franky. "What did you say earlier? Now show me your butt! Your armor will protect you but not from the pain of my magic Hyah!"


    "Wait, what! What are you trying to do to yourrade!" Franky immediately avoided any suspicious magic that came to him, but the woman didn''t stop there.


    The man ran away, and the woman immediately chased after him while casting some magic that could give the former some pain.


    Their behavior was simply ignored by the others, then Martin drew closer to Elysia in admiration. "That''s an amazing ability. Are you a Healer or Priest, Aisyle?"


    "That''s my talent. It doesn''t mean I am a priest." Elysia briefly answered while shaking her head slowly.


    That was enough to exin everything to Martin. This girl was simply endowed with rare abilities. Maybe she was already protected by the Holy Church. He wouldn''t want to be on her wrong side. Only those who yearned the problem dared to do so.


    However, no one noticed. Dn and Sylvia frowned slightly, even if it was only for a moment. Healing Magic was one of the top ss magic of Holy Magic, the opposite side of their Dark Magic.


    Dn looked at his daughter, and the daughter looked at her father. Then, Sylvia nodded once and whispered. "This time, leave it to me, father. I need to ask Ais. Remember, don''t be like yesterday."


    "Hum, do what you want. Make sure where that human girl stands." Dn answered as if he didn''t care, but he thought about the worst-case scenario regarding this human girl with them.


    "En." After saying that, Sylvia immediately drew closer to her friend. This girl was always shrouded in a fog ofplicated mystery.

 Chapter 140: Arrived at Leurbost Village

    <h4>Chapter 140: Arrived at Leurbost Vige</h4>


    "All right, Anika, Franky, that''s enough to y, let''s go straight to Leurbost Vige, we''re close." Martin pped his hands to get the attention of the two people who were still bickering.


    The two of them immediately came closer as if nothing had happened before, but Franky walked with strange steps. He still felt pain in his buttock from the electric shock earlier. Anika viciously aimed at his butt.


    "It''s fine to exchange words and thoughts in small bickering, but don''t turn it into a dispute. Now shake hands first." Martin gave an example with his hand gesture. It wasmonce, but they would go into their quest, and they had to get back into a reliable team.


    "Mock me again, and I will reward you with an electric shock, like a moment ago." Anika stretched her hand for a handshake, and Franky simply epted it. "In that case, I just have to put in ce an appropriate deterrent."


    "Hmph! Just try it. Martin, let''s go andplete this mission." Grunted and immediately freed her hand, Anika walked forward.


    "Aivlys, Aisyle, Mr. Nalyd, our destination is only a few kilometers east of the town ahead. We''ll fly in the normal way, no need to use eleration magic." After saying that, Martin activated his Gravy to fly into the sky. Franky and Anika followed afterward.


    "Ais, we also need to follow them." Sylvia tugged at Elysia''s sleeve.


    "Un." After Elysia nodded, they returned to the white tiger''s back. Once again, they returned to sky travel.


    "Ais, can I ask? Maybe it''s a little sensitive, but I still want to ask." As they were steadily flying through the air, Sylvia suddenly asked.


    "Um, you can ask me, Lys."


    Getting approval, Sylvia immediately moved on to the main thing. "Are you a member of the Holy Chruch, Ais? The magic you used earlier, it''s Healing Magic, one of Holy Magic, right?"


    "Hmm... I don''t think I''m a part of the Holy Chruch in your imagination, Lys. I don''t want to be ordered by an organization back and forth. However, I know two people there, they are very kind and live in peace." Elysia pondered for a moment the answer she needed to give, then confessed based on her thoughts.


    "Phew... I''m d to hear that. Just don''t use your Holy Magic on me, okay? With the level of your strength, my father or I will definitely suffer." Sylvia let out a sigh of relief.


    "Err, so I can cast my Holy Magic on your father, and you allow that? Mischievous girl." Elysia smiled lightly. She didn''t expect that.


    "Humph! He''s great and strong, he rarely suffers some loss by someone. My father can ept that with open arms if he acts without thinking." Sylvia looked sideways and gave a grunt of grievances. She didn''t care about her father staggered a little at hearing her smallint.


    "Ow, so it''s like that... However, my magic is unique. Look at this Healing Magic." Elysia used that magic once again and put her hand on Sylvia''s thigh.


    "Eh?" Sylvia immediately looked down at the warm source that touched her thigh. "Eeep! Aw! It- doesn''t hurt? Um?"


    Screaming in surprise, she had expected the pain toe right after realizing one of the highest levels of Holy Magic touched her thigh. Still, it gave nothing but warmth andfort. Sylvia looked at her friend with thousands of confusion in mind.


    Unlike the three people flying in front who thought it was just a joke from the two young girls... Dn was about to save his daughter from the human girl''s evil hand right after Sylvia shouted.


    However, quickly the crunch became a shock, that Holy Magic didn''t hurt his daughter? What was going on? Even so, he only flew closer to hear the conversation between the two girls who were exchanging words in whispers to each other.


    "See? You don''t feel the pain from Holy Magic, do you? The devil races will feel pain when they encounter this magic?" Elysia had predicted the oue. Her magic wasn''t really Holy Magic in reality.


    She and Elena had talked about this while she was thinking for a moment earlier. Elena concluded from a possibility, and it proved to be true. If Elysia wanted it, her Holy Magic would not harm any Devil.


    "Un, it doesn''t hurt. Just warm and cozy, soothing like feeling." Sylvia nodded in a daze. Then she took the dainty hand on her thigh.


    The greenish-white light still shone on her friend''s palm. Then, Sylvia put her other hand between her and her friend to use Dark Magic.


    Without further ado, she brought her palm with a dark energy radiance closer to her friend''s palm. Dark Magic collided with unique Healing Magic and made a spark of energy from the collision of the two hostile magic, but they did not destroy each other.


    "Ow, this is weird and great at the same time. Healing Magic and pure Dark magic don''t destroy each other? Aw, but my hands are tingling." The corner of Sylvia''s mouth twitched a little when she shook hands with her friend. Now, the sh was real but had a very unexpected oue.


    "Um, then, let go of my hand, Lys. You are so silly to use Dark Magic to encounter Healing Magic." Elysia felt a simr surprise, but not from a tingling sensation like Sylvia.


    Not only was she surprised, but Elena too. They knew these two types of magic were opposites from one another, and it could result in the destruction of both magic. Holy Magic represented life, and Dark Magic represented death. Life Magic against Death Magic, magic that was mutually hostile to one another.


    ''Amazing! Marvelous! Is it because you intend not to hurt anyone even if it''s the Devil, Ely? Ah! Don''t try it with practice, Sylvia will get hurt, that''s just a statement.'' Elena came to a conclusion, but she immediately eximed in panic so that Elysia wouldn''t try it.


    ''En, and we have another discovery of our magic, thanks to Sylvia. Our magic isn''t bound by the rules, Sister Elena. Maybe, I can use dark magic too?'' Elysia certainly understood that very clearly.


    ''Maybe, and most likely, you can. You just need to observe Dark Magic in more detail from these Devilster, next time.'' Elena nodded with the same thought.


    After proving and satisfying her curiosity, Sylvia let go of her friend''s hand. The two of them no longer used their respective magic, but they looked at each other in the eyes with a confused expression.


    "How did that happen?"


    "I''m clueless too, just like you. Let''s ask your father, Lys. He should know better than us." Elysia wasn''t sure to answer. She shook her head with a suggestion.


    "Father... Did you saw? Earlier, how did the two magic not destroy each other? I just felt tingling in my hands." Sylvia immediately asked for enlightenment from her father that she thought knew very many things.


    "Hmm... As A matter of fact, this human girl''s Healing Magic didn''t hurt you really amazed me. Your pure Dark Magic is working normally. So all of this happened because of the magic from this human girl." Dn stroked his chin with a thought he got from what he saw just a moment ago.


    "Hey, my friend doesn''t have a name as ''this human girl''. That Ais remember? Ais." It wasn''t the owner of the pseudonym who was protesting, but Sylvia was defending her friend.


    "Yeah, yeah, whatever." Dn shrugged his shoulders as if he didn''t care.


    "Um, so what you mean is Ais''s magic is special, father? Ais also said her magic is unique. Hum, yes, so it''s true. My friend is a special person, no problems arise. Case closed hehe..." Sylvia smiled happily. The problem was solved, and a new discovery was found.


    She, her father, and her friend had been meticulous in keeping their conversation from a while ago unheard by the three people upfront... That three people chatted about whatever they were discussing.


    They exchanged words in each party, and it didn''t feel like all of them had passed through a valley, river, and small forest until a vige was seen on a small hill right in front of them.


    Leurbost Vige was clearly written as a wee sign at the entrance to the vige. ording to Elysia''s party, they finally arrived at their destination after 15 minutes of flying east at a reasonably slow speed.


    After arriving near the vige entrance gate, all of themnded on the ground. The arrival of six adventurers with a big tiger surprised several housewives and men who happened to be around.


    "Excuse me, sir. We are adventurers from Rosemoor City. Can we ask where is Mr. Aayan''s residence?" Martin approached a middle-aged man who was sitting casually in front of the house. He was the closest to them.


    "Oh, so you guys are adventurers from a big city. The residence of the man you are looking for is in the southernmost part of this vige. If you see a medicinal nt garden and a house nearby, then that is his residence." The middle-aged man kindly showed the way to the neer.


    "I see. Thanks for the direction, then one more thing. Where is the house of the vige chief?" Martin asked politely.


    "Oh, asking in such a good manner, I am delighted about it. I am the vige head of Leurbost Vige." The middle-aged man smiled and nodded. He remained rxed on the rocking chair as if he was a frail and helpless man.

 Chapter 141: Ashen Fairymoss

    <h4>Chapter 141: Ashen Fairymoss</h4>


    "So, you are the vige head. We are fortunate, so we can be faster hahaha. We are the Ravenlight and Ethereal Miracle guild party, we came because of a quest from Mr. Aayan." Martinughed a little loudly. He conveyed his greetings to represent this joint team for formality.


    "Well, you are the third team toe to this vige with the same quest in thest two months. Since you guys are from the big city, you must be quite good. Hope you will seed in this quest." The chief of the vige sent his prayer for pleasantries.


    "Eh? That, what do you mean by we are the third team who came to this vige?" Feeling something was not quite right, Franky questioned for details.


    "As I said, there were two teams that came for the quest from Aayan in thest two months, but they failed. I don''t know what happened to them, you can just ask Aayan directly." The vige chief shook his head slowly. He didn''t know more than that.


    "Okay, then we excuse ourselves. See you again." Martin nodded, then he gave a slight bow before leaving.


    The other members immediately followed him towards the vige head''s direction, the southernmost part of the vige.


    The vige head looked at the adventurers walking away, but he focused more on the ck-haired girl wrapped in a white robe.


    From the beginning they came and then left, the girl did not speak to him at all, but he felt he had no secret from her mysterious purplish-blue eyes. Maybe she knew about his identity? Even so, he shook his head and then rxed back on his rocking chair.


    ''To my surprise, the vige head who looked fragile and vulnerable was actually a Master Knight. Perhaps, he has long retired and wants to spend his old age in a peaceful vige?'' Elysia muttered in her mind as all of them were walking towards the outskirts of the vige.


    ''Maybe, we don''t know, and we honestly don''t need to know either, Ely. He''s 400 years old, a lot has happened to his life. Many people long for a peaceful life.'' Elena shrugged her shoulders a little. She really didn''t care about the old man.


    ''Un, he seems to be enjoying his life.'' Elysia also had such thoughts.


    "Hey, what do you think about the two teams that havee for this quest in thest two months? What happened to them?" Anika didn''t only ask herrades, but also to Elysia''s party.


    "Died." The concise answer, from no one other than Dn. The woman who asked paled at that short answer.


    "Uhh... Father. Ah, my father means, they might have died or escaped for some reason... Err, maybe because that Ashen Fairymoss turned out to be too valuable." Sylvia swiftly corrected the sentence to a more suitable one.


    "Well, yeah, anything can happen, and we don''t know what they went through. Why worry about them? We don''t know them." Franky gave an ''I don''t know'' hand gesture.


    "Well, who cares about them. I''m just worried about this big rewarded quest. Neither of us knows Ashen Fairymoss and where it is, or how dangerous it is to take it." Anika hugged herself as if scared.


    "Hahaha, that''s why this client quest asks for a minimum of four Master level adventurers in the team. No matter their rank. Our departure has been granted without difficulty even though we consist of a Rank A and Rank F party joint team. Let''s just say this quest is over and hundreds of gold coins are ready to enter our pocket." Martin dered with great conviction.


    "Mama, mama. Look at that big tiger! Wow, are they adventurers? Their robes and armor are so charming! Can I be like them in the future?" There was a sound of a boy from the side. The boy tugged his mother''s skirt to get her attention while pointing at the passing adventurers.


    "Yes, you can be like them in the future. However, it takes a lot of effort and determination." A young mama squatted down and stroked her son''s hair affectionately.


    "Hahaha! Yes, your mama is right, little boy. Train your body while you can, and deepen your magic when you grow up. Look at my great Dark Ocean Blue Armor, am I not amazing?" Franky suddenly appeared close to the boy and the mother with a proud smile.


    "Un! Uncle, you look great! I also want armor like that when I grow up!" The boy jumped with joy.


    "U, u- uncle? Call me big brother, okay?" Franky immediately styled his dark blue hair to the back so that he could be seen more clearly. He was not that old to be called an uncle!


    "Big, uncle?" The boy didn''t understand.


    "Ah, please forgive my son. He doesn''t know many things yet." The mother bowed apologetically.


    "Haha, easy, take it easy. I was just passing by, then bye." Franky immediately ran away from there. Apart from not wanting to be called uncle again, he also needed to catch up with his party. They purposely left him behind!


    "Hehe, that brat is right, Franky the big uncle ~" Anika giggled when the blunt man finally came to catch up.


    "If I''m a big uncle, then you''re a little aunty. We''re only three years apart." Franky snorted.


    "What? What did you say? Little aunty?" The smile on Anika''s face disappeared, then she looked down at the ground.


    "I''m big because my body is great, well Martin is more muscr than me. You''re slim, so you be little. Easy peasy."


    "Humph! I am slender, this time I''ll forgive you." Anika didn''t want to bicker again, the medicinal nt garden has been seen, and a semi-permanent medium-sized hut was nearby, they have arrived.


    Without waiting anymore, they immediately approached the hut, then Anika approached the only entrance.


    *knock* *knock*


    After knocking on the door and repeated several times, they got no response.


    "The owner of the house is not at home? Ah, maybe he is asleep. Try calling his name, maybe we will receive a response." Elysia muttered lightly. She used her advanced perception to look inside and saw a man sleeping on the work table.


    Anika simply nodded her head. She took Elysia''s suggestion and did it. After calling the name of their client three times, the door of the hut finally opened.


    The somewhat exhausted man with a slightly messy appearance appeared before them. The pungent aroma of medicinal nts is attacked by the unprepared noses right after the door was opened.


    "Umm, who are you?" A man d in a robe like an alchemist asked in confusion.


    "We are adventurers from Rosemoor City. Because of your quest, we came here. My name is Martin, the leader of the Ravenlight guild party." Martin introduced himself.


    "Oh! The team I needed came so fast? I thought I just gave it to transfer to the nearest big city yesterday, err, or the day after... Anyway, pleasee in." Aayan scratched his head confusedly. He went back inside and sat on the chair in the living room.


    Six people entered, but the tiger stood guard outside, they sat on the avable seats, and those who didn''t get seats like two men in armor just stood in the living room.


    "Okay! Since you epted my quest, you must have known me. However, let me introduce myself. My name is Aayan, a simple alchemist who wants to make something big!" The sleepy expression of the man who just woke up suddenly disappeared. Aayan instantly introduced himself with a bright expression.


    "Un, nice to meet you, Mr. Aayan. So, you can tell us about the details of this quest." Martin got right to the main topic of this meeting.


    "Err, well, to the point, don''t want to drink tea first?"


    "Even though it is great, but we better enjoy it after we finish the quest. I know this quest is not as easy as it looks. Two teams from a nearby town have failed this quest, right?" Martin shook his head.


    "Makes sense, you are insightful. Hmm, maybe the vige chief told you, huh? Okay, the only target in the quest is a nt called Ashen Fairymoss, a unique gray flower simr to this picture." Aayan took a photo of his Space Bag and put it on the table for everyone to see.


    All of them could see a slightly blurry image of a grey nt like a tall folded umbre. The flower looked ordinary, nothing special. Aayan received everyone''s attention with their bewildered expressions.


    "Hoho, just like the rest of the party team, you don''t understand, do you? Hmm, naturally, that flower is precious only to alchemist like me, and it is extremely rare." Aayan had expected their response.


    "Hmm, this will be easier. However, please tell us what happened and what we need to know. With that, we will be able toplete this quest quickly and easily, ording to your expectations." Martin folded his arms while looking directly at their client.


    "Before that, I need to make sure you guys really have at least four people at the Master level. Two teams have failed this quest, I don''t want the third one to fail as well." Aayan looked at Martin seriously, and thetter nodded confidently.

 Chapter 142: Division of Tasks

    <h4>Chapter 142: Division of Tasks</h4>


    Martin, Franky, and Anika could easily convince Aayan by proving their strength level. The three of them took turns showing their dark green aura of magical energy.


    "Mr. Nalyd, if you may." Martin gave a polite gesture to someone he thought had the most potent power.


    Dn didn''t answer, he just stretched out his hand, and a dark blue energy aura appeared on his palm. It was clear thisbined team of the two guild parties was enough to ept this quest with just this.


    "How about it, Mr. Aayan? We came on your terms and even a little higher than that. Three Masters, one Spirit, and one Spirit Beast. Now please exin to us what happened in the previous failure, and regarding the flower..." Martin stretched his hands a little, now it was their turn to know more.


    "What? Spirit Beast? The big tiger outside is a Spirit Beast? Contracted beast? Who is the master of that winged tiger?" Aayan did not immediately exin. He was surprised about the big tiger on guard right outside the door.


    He only considered the tiger as an ordinary oversized beast. Unexpectedly the tiger was a Spirit Beast with intelligence.


    "The master of the winged white tiger outside is Aisyle, a girl in a white robe with a hint of blue there." Martin pointed at Elysia, then Aayan nodded lightly.


    "Okay, this time I''m sure with this team. You should be able to sessfullyplete this quest." Ayan sighed and then leaned back in his chair.


    "Ashen Fairymoss is a rare flower I identally found in an underground cave about 200 kilometers southeast of this vige, 100 meters underground maybe. It was a photo I took in a hurry before fleeing from there as fast as I could."


    "The flower that has the greatest possibility of making my research sessful is always guarded by four monsters like a stone hedgehog. At first, I didn''t know the strength of the four monsters, but after the failure of the second team, I came to know it was four stone hedgehogs at the Master level."


    After speaking until there, Aayan fell silent and did not continue his exnation... Even though the adventurers had been waiting for a while. Impatient, Franky immediately broke the silence.


    "It would be better if you marked the entry point to the underground cave on the map, it would be easier for us. Then, what happened to the two teams that failed this mission?"


    "Okay, map, yes. Wait a moment, here it is." Aayan took out the Human Continent map paper, circled a ce, and then put it on the table.


    "You haven''t answered my second question, Mr. Aayan. Can we know about the fate of the two teams that failed? Why did they fail? We need that information for anticipatory reference." Somehow Franky was a bit annoyed. This man and also their client, mostly only responded to the first question.


    "Sigh... They failed because they failed, not strong enough to beat those four stone hedgehogs." Aayan shook his head in disappointment and also helplessness.


    "Then?" Franky frowned.


    "Then, well, it''s no longer a secret, and that''s why my quest was transferred to the big city at my request. The first team was a party of eight people. If I''m not mistaken the name of their guild party was Rainroses. Six adventurers at Intermediate level and two still at Beginner level, they were allpletely wiped out, no one survived, perhaps."


    "After more than one month without news, I made reports to the Guild, and that party dered missing or dead. Well, I believe it was thetter option. Last week, the second team consisting of six adventurers at Advanced level and one investigator at the Advanced level, came to take over this quest."


    "However, only three young men and the guild investigator returned safely, but they are injured and empty-handed. Due to the importance of this quest to me, I increased the quest''s reward from 400 to 800 gold coins."


    "The Guild branch in Larnwick City has not been able to dispatch their elite team because they are short on people ready to dispatch, as most of them are out of town. After that, my quest could easily be delegated to the nearest major city."


    Aayan finished exining what had happened, not only to the two teams that had failed. It was also the unresponsive action of the branch guild in Larnwick City simply because of theck of people capable ofpleting this mission.


    "What? Hasn''t the guild dispatched their elite or extermination team? Two months, ah, shit! All of the elite guild teams in that town are on duty outside the city? The fallen adventurers haven''t had their revenge yet! Damn!" Franky started cursing irritably. He hated the coincidence of those unlucky.


    It was the tragedy and the party''s massacre, and the fallen adventurers should be buried with respect.


    "Calm yourself down, Franky. That wasst week''s info, not too long ago. However, the Guild in our city didn''t even get any additional information from this quest. The Guild in Larnwick City didn''t list the details of this quest in the proper way." Martin tapped the shoulder of his furiousrade.


    Franky took a deep breath and let it out again. His anger didn''t bring him anywhere. They came to the location, so they might as well clean up the mess.


    "We have to investigate that. The branch guild in Larnwick City is not working professionally. I believe something is wrong there." Anika spoke with a slightly pale face. She was afraid of tragedy.


    "Well, we''ll confirm thatter, after this. Is that all you know, Mr. Aayan?" Martin nodded his head to Anika then to Aayan.


    "Yes, that''s all. The rest is depending on your ability toplete this quest. Bring this photo and map, good luck!" Aayan nodded in confirmation.


    "Alright, thanks for your additional information, it will help usplete this quest faster. Then, we excuse ourselves first." Martin gave a signal for the other members. It was time for them to go.


    "Yeah, it''s so sunny this afternoon, maybe we''ll be back before evening." Franky stretched his hands, and then he walked out of the hut.


    All of them came out of the hut, their business here was over, and it was time for them to head to the location of that rare flower.


    Without further ado or lingering any longer, they flew away. The joint party left Aayan after he escorted them with a wave of his hand.


    The man with pale white skin let out a soft breath and put on his special sses, then he returned to his hut. Many tasks awaited him, and he wished this third team could genuinely seed.


    After flying for a while to the southeast, with the help of Dn''s eleration magic, they finally arrived at a ce marked on the map.


    Arge cave mouth camouged by bushes and rocks near the cliff was seen below them, an entrance to the underground area.


    Everyonended close to the cave''s mouth in turn. But, within a safe distance because there was a strategy that needed to be discussed.


    "We have arrived at our destination, at a nearby location on the marked map, this is the only cave we found. So, it must be the entrance to the underground. Before entering there, we must discuss our formation and position in the battle." Martin put on a solemn expression and gathered everyone. They were already near their battlefield.


    "Martin can serve as agro for four stone hedgehogs, in full defense mode. Then, I will be tasked with lightening the burden on him as a close-range attacker, and Anika will serve as an attacker and support at mid-range. As usual, that''s the role and formation of the three of us." Franky immediately exined the moment he got eye contact from Martin.


    "We want you, Mr. Nalyd, to strike with me to attack at close range. We have to ughter the four stone hedgehogs, the results can be divided equally. Then, the tiger and the two girls took part to immediately take the rare flower, err, ashes flower fairy something. How does that sound?" Franky as his party strategist, confidently proposed.


    "That''s easy, isn''t it, father? Yes, that''s the answer. We''ll do that." Sylvia represented her silent father. He just was looking deep into the cave to check something.


    "Um, this quest is to take the rare flower named Ashen Fairymoss, right? Why do we need to kill the stone hedgehogs? Isn''t it great if we distract them, take the flower, then run away? That way, we won''t spend much energy and effort." Elysia asked cluelessly.


    "Err... That sounds like an excellent n, Aisyle. We would definitely do it if we were the first team. However, for the adventurers who have fallen there, we will give them justice." Anika exined warmly. She smiled softly at this innocent young girl.


    "Yeah, you''re still young, and you don''t know much about the Guild yet. It''s only natural not to know about it. If tragedy strikes a guild party, they will be given justice and respectful burial. It''s just that, the branch guild in Larnwick City is a bit problematic and again, their special team is out of town on assignment." Martin also added some information.

 Chapter 143: Battle in the Cave

    <h4>Chapter 143: Battle in the Cave</h4>


    "The agreement has been decided, let''s go into the cave. Prepare your weapons." Martin gave a signal with his hand, then he took out arge shield from his Space Bag with a longsword attached to it.


    Furthermore, Anika also took out her Magic Wand and Franky with his greatsword. As for Dn, he took out a ck longsword with a hint of redness after Sylvia nudged him to pull out his weapon.


    After the two girls who were considered to be the weakest climbed onto Vanessa''s back, all of them entered the cave with great caution and alertness.


    "Lys, in our party we have 1 tanker, 2 DPS, 1 support mage, 1 beast, and two flower-picking girls hehe..." Elysia whispered softly as they slowly entered the cave that wasn''t too dark.


    The sound of water dripping from the cave walls apanied the sound of their silent steps that were carried out on purpose to not alert anything on guard inside the cave.


    "Wha, a unique term to describe our role ss. Hehe, we are flower picking girls. The hardest task of them all, because we are the two helpless girls hehe..." Sylvia giggled softly and returned the soft whisper.


    "However, Ais, I think it''s the wrong ss naming for the other members." Sylvia added.


    "Ah, so what is the appropriate ss naming for each member of this party? I''m not very knowledgeable."


    "You''re asking the right person. Hehe, let''s see, I don''t know tanker ss or DPS, but let''s start with the guy with the big shield, he''s the Pdin. The all-blue guy with the greatsword in the back, he might be a Warrior or a Berseker. Well, that woman is indeed a Mage, and my father is Em, wait a moment... Now he bes a Swordmage. Yes, that is more suitable." Sylvia pointed to one by one the people who were walking in front of them.


    "How about us?" Elysia asked back. From the start, she could see everyone''s status screen, and all she did was jest around in a small voice.


    "As you said earlier, Ais. We are flower-picking girls protected by a Spirit Beast." Sylvia answered by covering her mouth, she wanted tough, but she couldn''t. They were already in the cave, loud noise could echo, and that was not good.


    After that, the two girls who exchanged whispers fell silent as they had gone deep enough. It was time for them to be even more vignt in the horizontal cave that was slowly taking them several meters underground.


    Even though they were already underground and approaching an area below 100 meters, it was still not too dark, as expected. Several red rocks stuck to the cave walls along the way seemed to serve as lighting torches.


    Suddenly, Martin motioned for everyone to stop with just a hand gesture. Then, he pointed a little further ahead, there was a grey flower that was like a folded umbre in arger cave area.


    One Ashen Fairymoss grew at the end of arge area of ??the cave without any disturbance.


    That was the end of the cave tunnel. The target location had been reached. However, the monsters they were wary of and nned to kill were nowhere to be seen.


    Elysia and Sylvia carefully jumped down from Vanessa''s back. They then approached the cave''s mouth, leading to the more extensive cave area.


    Simultaneously, Elysia used her advanced perception to examine the surrounding area within a 200-meter radius. On the ground not far from the flower, four monsters were burying themselves underground in the middle of the cave expanse.


    The four monsters curled up like stone balls as if they were sleeping and didn''t want to be disturbed by anything.


    She could even see some bones buried there. Not a few but many, many bones had been crushed and deliberately buried for unknown reasons.


    Elysia covered her mouth in surprise but without a sound. Maybe all the shattered bones were the prey of the stone hedgehog. Among the bones were also adventurers who had died and had fallen prey to these monsters.


    Elysia''s behavior was only known to Dn and Sylvia. The two devils could see four life energies from the four creatures buried themselves in the ground.


    Unfortunately, they did not know there were many crushed bones and shards of other bone fragments that could no longer be identified underground.


    Franky snorted as if dissatisfied. He thought the monsters said to be nesting here to guard the flower were out looking for food. He and hisrades did not know anything under the ground on the broader cave area.


    The man who was very confident and always believed in himself put his greatsword back onto his back and then stepped forward.


    However, before he could get past the girl d in a white robe, his stomach was held back with a little haste, he seemed to be hit, but it was light.


    Franky immediately grabbed his stomach, strange but true. He looked at Elysia with a confused and astonished face while checking the armor he was wearing.


    He was still wearing his great blue armor, but the light blow that was given by the girl as if breaking through his armor defenses and hitting lightly straight into his stomach.


    It was just the girl''s light hand collision into his armor, but he could feel it directly in his stomach as if he wasn''t wearing any armor at all! Franky screamed in astonishment in his mind.


    Martin and Anika, who were looking around, nced at Franky with a confused expression. Then, they looked at Elysia. She kept Franky from moving forward, just like that...


    The girl pointed towards the middle of the cavern hall, at the four stones that formed like a cone of tiny thorns rising several centimeters on the ground. She freed her own mouth from her hand, then turned around and whispered silently, only lips moving as if to say ''they were there''.


    Martin, Anika, and Franky were not stupid and did not consider the words of the master of a Spirit Beast to be trivial. They thoughtfully responded while inspecting the area on the ground that Elysia pointed at.


    Four small cones that were definitely not rocks were visible to them. It was very unusual andpletely unnatural. Four targets were found, and the monsters were waiting right under the ground.


    Martin drew his longsword from hisrge shield and gave a signal with eye contact to the other members. Franky and Anika nodded and prepared their weapons.


    The Pdin immediately used some of the Reinforcement Magic and Enhancement Magic, Anika also added to strengthen the vanguard.


    The two of them used the silent cast, and it took quite a bit of time to finish the preparations just for Martin''s agro. Martin''s eyes burned with bloodlust for battle, followed by his body enveloped in a dark green energy aura and a brownish spherical shield.


    After that, he jumped into the cave hall without saying a word or waiting for another second. He jumped high and fell right between the four suspicious cones with a powerful blow from the shield.


    *Bam!*


    The ground and cave trembled slightly with a sound echoing loudly from the boom ofbined magic and intense physical strength.


    "Graa!" One by one, stone hedgehogs emerged from the ground in anger. Their sleep was disturbed, attacked, and their tails were damaged.


    The surprise attack was sessful, and the target had revealed itself. Martin grinned and put on his stance for defense and attack. "Get into formation as nned!"


    Franky and Anika were ready in their positions, while Dn casually walked to the middle of the cave hall.


    "Take this! Mountain m!" Martin dashed forward and smashed his shield with a mighty thud and fast-activated magic.


    "Grakk!" A stone hedgehog that was twice the size of Martin''s body bounced off as if it was really light.


    Furthermore, Franky and Anika participated in close and mid-rangebat. Dn was only there to swing his sword and kick the hedgehogs that came to him.


    "Regal st!" Franky swung his greatsword with a strong impact. The bluish burst of lightning triggered a powerful explosive force.


    "Explosion!" Anika cast two small fire explosion magic which focused on the two stone hedgehogs that were purposely separated from the other two.


    *Boom!*


    A team of three people fighting in teamwork and a solo yer was separated but participated in the battle. They were fighting in their own way and style. Still, only Dn was alone and seemed out of ce from the name of teamwork.


    "Lys, they''ve entered the battle, now is the time for the two flower picking girls to do their thing." Elysia spoke as she climbed onto Vanessa''s back.


    "En, they''ll be fine. It''s just four monsters at Master level, no big deal. Our roles are the most important hehe..." Sylvia immediately sat behind Elysia.


    "Vann, let''s fly above them all. Our target is the flowers over there."


    "Rawr." Vanessa gave a small roar in response to her master. She pped her wings and flew straight at the flower.

 Chapter 144: Quest Target Secured

    <h4>Chapter 144: Quest Target Secured</h4>


    Anika''s explosion magic did not seed in causing any significant damage to the two monsters that were bounced off. One of the stone hedgehogs stared at the winged tiger casually passing through the battlefield from above.


    "Grawr!" The monster that was the strongest among the four siblings roared and rolled up its body as if it were a spiked stone ball.


    The spiked stone ball rolled and jumped quickly. The monster used the rebound power of the cave wall to attack the flying tiger.


    "Eh! What!? Since when did the hedgehog roll like that! This is no longer an ordinary stone hedgehog, but a stone pangolin hedgehog! Ais, we have to quickly dodge, Vanessa!" Sylvia shouted frantically.


    "Franky!" After shing the monster whose skin was so hard, Martin shouted at hisrade to save the girls.


    "Damn!" Franky saw a stone hedgehog that became a ball and was about to attack the girls who were floating in the air.


    At first, he was about to cut down the monster that had just been detonated with Anika''s magic, but he had to turn back towards the girls. That monster was his target, and the other three monsters were being handled by one person each.


    However, right before he could jump high with Gravy''s help, the winged tiger saved the day with ease.


    Although Elysia was also quite surprised by the unexpected attack from the stone pangolin hedgehog, she didn''t need to react like Sylvia. All she did was remind Vanessa of the iing ball.


    Vanessa alone was enough to ward off that. Level 155 winged tiger effortlessly swept away the spiked stone ball with her ws aided by wind and lightning elemental magic.


    The Level 118 stone pangolin hedgehog immediately fell like a meteor hitting the ground. Unfortunately, not right to the ground but to a man who was toying with a simr monster, he looked sozy and detached from teamwork.


    Dn immediately nced up swiftly at the spiked stone ball that fell towards him. He reflexively shed through the rock with his spare sword.


    It was not a rock fragment or rock splitting in half as a result, but the monster''s body was severed in two, and red blood sttered around like a blooming flower.


    Dn quickly avoided the ssh of blood at high speed. No one wanted to get dirty with blood.


    "Grhaa!" The stone pangolin hedgehog that split in half could only scream in pain. Itsst cry before it fell to the ground,pletely lifeless.


    "Hey! Did you do it on purpose and point that thing at me?" Dn looked up, questioning the culprit who was found guilty.


    "That, it was just a coincidence! Please forgive us." Elysia quickly made an apology. She didn''t consider the person below them.


    "Yes, father, just a coincidence. It was just a reflex response from Vanessa. You are okay, em, yes, it''s safe." Sylvia defended the guilty. No one was hurt, so everything was fine.


    "Tch." Dn clicked his tongue, then he turned his head towards the shoddy monster he was ying with just a moment ago.


    He had to vent his frustration on something. Still, he couldn''t repay the winged tiger or the human girl who had apologized, along with his daughter''s concern. It was better to vent on this monster to blow off some steam.


    "Graa!" The three remaining monsters roared with cries of sorrow and wrath because their eldest sibling was dead. These humans had to pay with their lives!


    The eyes of the stone pangolin hedgehogs became bloodthirsty. They attacked relying solely on their ferocious instincts, assaulting wildly on a rampage regardless of themselves or their opponent''s strength.


    Their ws were elongated, and the sharp stone spikes on their backs were the same. With a loud scream of great fury, they charged at the human closest to them.


    "Ho? Blindly attacking. It''s desperate, huh." Dnmented while dodging easily


    He nced briefly at the two other monsters handled by the man with the big shield and the other by the female mage with the blue armor''s man.


    After that, he counterattacked the monster that continued to attack him non-stop. This monster was so angry. Still, it didn''t know what fate awaited that monster just because Dn was annoyed.


    Meanwhile, on a small hill at the end of the cave hall, Elysia and Sylvia jumped down from Vanessa. The two of them took a brief look at the battlefield that had entered the peak, then returned to their duties there.


    "Ais, how do we pick this flower?" Sylvia looked closely at the flower that was slightly taller than her height.


    "Erm, wait a moment... Ah, we''d better not take it by simply picking flowers in general. Mr. Aayan excitedly said Ashen Fairymoss was such a precious flower. We''ll dig it up and pull it out by the roots." Elysia asked Elena for advice before replying to Sylvia.


    "Oh, that''s a brilliant idea. Did you bring a shovel, Ais?" Sylvia couldn''t get a better idea than her friend''s suggestion, she fully agreed.


    "Uuh, I don''t have a shovel. Do you have something like a tough metal that can be used in a simr task?" Elysia awkwardly touched her fingers together.


    "Oh, take it easy, I have an idea. Take this, we dig a little and pull this flower." A brilliant idea came as if amp had just been turned on. Sylvia took two long silver swords from her Space Bag and handed one to her friend.


    Elysia nced at the sword in her hand. It was a level 35 longsword. The nice sword had been casually and heartlessly turned into a shovel by the girl who was ready to dig.


    "Ais, what are you waiting for? Come on help me, we''ll pull it out together."


    "En."


    Elysia immediately came out of her thought to do their job. The two girls dug a little around the grey flower and then returned to the target they were about to pluck.


    "Okay, pull it out in 1, 2, 3. Pull it out. Uaah..." Sylvia gave a signal. She and Elysia immediately pulled Ashen Fairymoss together with its roots.


    To Sylvia''s amazement, the roots were so long that they pulled and moved away 2 meters, 3, 4, and 5 meters, but it still hadn''t reached the end.


    It was only about 175 centimeters tall, but wasn''t this root a little too long? Sylvia started to wonder.


    "Ais, let''s just cut the roots. It''s already a root with five meters long." Sylvia confusedly asked for advice.


    "Hm, I think this is fine. We''ll pull another 2 meters, and it''s done." Elysia replied after confirming using her advanced perception.


    "Okay."


    Shortly afterward, a whole Ashen Fairymoss with its roots to the end sessfully pulled out of the ground.


    "Uhh, it''s too long, and there is a lot of soil in the roots. Who will keep this flower?" Sylvia nced at Elysia. She didn''t want to keep anything dirty in her [Space Bag].


    "Err, I can''t keep this in my Space Bag, it only has a capacity of 1x1x1 meter." Elysia smiled slightly and shook her head.


    "Wait, what? Your Space Bag only has 1x1x1 meter space? Why not bring a 5x5x5 one? A true adventurer must have the best Space Bag, and it won''t be enough with just one, at least twenty or thirty." Like a veteran adventurer, she exined her opinion while showing some Space Bag that she brought.


    "Hehe... Since you have already taken out a few Space Bags, please secure this one. You are an adventurer who has a lot of preparation, Lys. Lots of Space Bag in the Space Bag." Elysia smiled happily.


    It was difficult for her to put this whole flower into her Space Storage under the guise of her little Space Bag. The nt with this sturdy taproot would not fit, and the pretext of her Space Bag would be wasted.


    At least, with the one that belonged to Sylvia, the root at the end only needed to bend a little, and it would fit inside.


    "Uh, fine. Take this, I''ll give you one. You have to take good care of it. Now, save this flower for me hehe..." Sylvia generously gave a white Space Bag to her friend then put the rest back in her ck Space Bag.


    "Eh? You were so generous to me, Lys. Did you give me one of your collections? Why don''t you want to keep this flower in your Space Bag?" Elysia became a little confused.


    "It''s okay, this Space Bag is cheap, really. But it''s custom made, and this white Space Bag will suit you. Please ept this gift." Sylvia smiled softly, then took her friend''s hand and put the Space bag there.


    She didn''t want to answer about herself not wanting to put things dirty in her Space Bags, not before they were cleaned, but she couldn''t clean them with magic because she just didn''t know how to use that magic.


    Because she didn''t want to clean a dirty Space Bag with lots of dirt and soil, she better assign it to her friend by giving one from her collection.


    Apart didn''t have to bother with cleaning, she could also strengthen her rtionship with her friend, ''kill two birds with one stone''.


    "En, all right. Then, I can only thank you for the gift Lys." Elysia can only ept the gift that was shoved into her hand. Sylvia was so adamant with it.


    After that, she immediately put the entire Ashen Fairymoss into the empty Space Bag and attached it to her essory belt.

 Chapter 145: Dont Question the Bonus

    <h4>Chapter 145: Don''t Question the Bonus</h4>


    The main target was secured and ready to be brought back to their client from this quest. At the same time, the battle against the four stone pangolin hedgehogs was also over.


    The monster''s stone thorns were scattered everywhere, the result of victories for the adventurers. Elysia and Sylvia immediately gathered with their temporary party in the middle of the cave hall.


    "It''s easier than I thought, I''m d it''s finished without major damage." Franky checked his impressive armor for a moment. He found no damage other than dirt and dust.


    "Good job everyone, you girls too. Have you secured the rare gray umbre flower?" Martin looked at the former battle area for a moment, then greeted the two girls and the tiger who were approaching.


    "Un, Ais kept it in her Space Bag, we took it to the root, you know? Now we can go back and get our prize!" Sylvia confirmed with satisfaction, but she thought it was too easy for her party.


    "Yeah, that''s great. This battle got so smooth and easy because the biggest and strongest stone hedgehog was ughtered by Mr. Nalyd. Thanks to him, the other three became furious and vulnerable." Martin expressed his appreciation to the man who was walking and stopped beside his daughter.


    "Yeah! Your sword must be incredibly sharp and sturdy, a strengthened magic sword! Are you a Spirit Swordmage? That''s cool!" Franky gave a full thumbs up.


    "Yes, that''s my father''s ss, he is actually a Spirit Mage but also proficient in weapons." Sylvia answered on behalf of her father.


    He couldn''t possibly answer that. He even put his spare long sword back into his Space Bag as soon as it was pointed at by this outspoken man in blue armor.


    "Ano, now, what are we going to do with these four monsters? The body and bones of this monster are so strong, maybe it can be a Spirit Grade Weapon if mixed with other materials." Anika was examining one of the dead monsters lying on the ground.


    "What do you think? We''ve agreed to divide this evenly. Here''s four, so that''s two-two. Want to bring this to sell in town or something?" Martin asked Elysia lightly. She was the leader of the Ethereal Miracle guild party, so he needed to know her decision.


    "Ah, what do you think, Lys? I don''t know how to sell this or anything for that matter." Elysia did not immediately answer the questions directed to her. She needed advice from the girl who seemed to know a lot about adventurous affairs.


    "Umm, well, can''t we take our share after it''s been sold? Weck experience in that. Also, wouldn''t you want to report this incident to the branch guild in Larnwick City as well?" Sylvia didn''t disappoint her friend. They just wanted to get clean results.


    "Okay, that''s easy. By the way, this is the end of the cave, the cave hall? However, since I''ve seen, not a single body or remains of the fallen adventurers can be found. Any clues you got of that?" Franky wagged his hands slowly while searching for clues here and there, but this was a dead end.


    "Enm, may I know what we will do after finding that?" Elysia slightly raised her hand.


    "Do you know anything, Aisyle?" Anika was the first to respond, but with another question instead of the desired answer.


    "If found, we''ll take them to the guild in Larnwick City. They deserve a proper burial. If we can''t find their bodies, what can we do?" Martin replied while plugging his longsword back into hisrge shield.


    "I suggest, we don''t do it, let the special investigation team do their job even though we have located their bodies. Ais, do you know something?" Sylvia disagreed and immediately refuted.


    "En, I know. You see, the ground here has a lot of fragments and crumbles of what I assume to be the bones of creatures. There are many and maybe not just bone fragments from humans." Elysia muttered casually. She crouched down then took one of the monster stone thorns to dig a little into the ground.


    She took a piece of bone no more than half the size of her palm from the ground. "Look what I found, I think Lys''s suggestion is good. You''re going to the guild in that city, right? Then as well, give a report on this."


    "Wait, what? Underground? They have all been buried and destroyed cannot be identified to be pieces of bone? They are no longer intact, this bone has only been buried for a week... What are these monsters doing to their prey..." Anika mutterednguidly. She also dug 40 centimeters and found another bone.


    "Sigh, let''s go back. We need to immediately report to the branch guild in town." Martin took a deep breath, their job was done, and the rest only needed to be taken care of by the investigation team.


    If they had reached this point and this condition, there was nothing they could do. This joint party couldn''t decide on behalf of the guild or dig up the ground in this cave just for that.


    Franky put four monsters into two Space Bags. These monsters were useful as evidence to convince the guild to act immediately. The worth thing and the bones that could be found were also carried as other uses.


    After that, they immediately left there to return to Mr. Aayan at Leurbost Vige.


    *knock* *knock*


    Anika once again knocked on the door of their client''s hut. No need to wait long, the door was immediately opened by a man with round sses. The pungent smell of medicinal herbs and other alchemical materials directly attacked the noses of the neers.


    "Woah, are you back? It''s not, it hasn''t been two hours since your departure! So, did you seed? Or failed and ran away?" Aayan was quite surprised to find out who hade to visit.


    "Of course, your quest has beenpleted. Aisyle, if you may." Martin nodded once, he gave a signal to the girl with his hand.


    Understanding the cue, Elysia took her white Space Bag then took the flower that was the target of their quest. The Ashen Fairymossplete to the root was ced right in front of the hut.


    "Wow, wow, wow! Three wow to you, this is so amazing and beautiful! You even brought itplete with the roots! Marvelous, wonderful! Hehe, keke..." Aayan walked quickly to the almost nine-meter nt, with a grunt of awe but sounded a little strange.


    "Ais, is he still sane? Eww, he licked it." Sylvia whispered in a soft voice. She suspected that their client had gone crazy with this nt obsession.


    "Don''t say that, Lys. Maybe, Mr. Aayan is checking the authenticity of Ashen Fairymoss with his tongue. He''s an alchemist, we don''t really know what he did."


    "Then, what about his heavy breath? His strange smile? Well, and now he''s hugging the flower... While stroking it? What is he doing?"


    "Err... I don''t know either, give him a little more time. We''ll find outter." Elysia returned the whisper with a strange feeling. This alchemist was weird.


    Five minutes passed, and finally, Aayan returned to his usual self. He stood as if he had never done anything embarrassing and weird. Everything was going well and normal.


    "Sorry for watching the sight of my undue actions. I just couldn''t help it, this is a treasure, and I finally got it." Aayan gave a slight bow of apology.


    "Oh, that''s not a problem, we''re good. Everyone has their own quirk and peculiarity, no big deal." Franky wagged his hand, but he didn''t look at Aayan.


    "As promised, this quest has a reward of 800 gold coins. However, since you guys miraculously ripped Ashen Fairymoss up to the roots, I will add another 100 gold coins for the bonus." Aayan took out a pouch containing many gold coins and gave it to the girl who took out this precious flower.


    "To be honest, I just thought you were only going to take parts of the stem down to the flowers. But this is much better than good. Pulling this out takes great effort, 7 meters of roots from a nt that grows on rock-hard soil. Phew, can you lend me your quest paper?" He shook his head in admiration. He didn''t expect it before.


    "Eh? Great effort? Ashen Fairymoss grows on hard soil? Lys, we... Aw, why are you pinching me?" Elysia wanted to question something utterly different from the truth she knew, but Sylvia immediately pinched her waist.


    "Sshh, good girl, please ept the reward with thanks, not a question. It''s a bonus hehe..." Sylvia covered her friend''s innocence with a suggestion. The bonus was given not to be questioned. Who knew if that bonus would be withdrawn when the client changed his mind.


    "Hahaha! It''s okay, this flower does grow in a ce like that. You don''t need to be thankful, it''s me who should be grateful for this quest that was quicklypleted." Aayan received a quest paper from Martin to fill something there.


    "Okay, A. On that pouch, there are 700 gold coins... You can im the remaining 200 gold coins at any guild branch with this." He returned the quest paper, then took out a quest card and gave it to the ck-robed girl.

 Chapter 146: Sugar Friend?

    <h4>Chapter 146: Sugar Friend?</h4>


    "Alright! By the time we meet again, maybe it will be when I am already famous throughout this region or even on this continent! Ahaha... Now you can go, shoo, shoo." Aayan didn''t wait any other second. He immediately drove away adventurers who were still standing in front of his hut.


    A major alchemical research project was waiting for him, and no one should disturb him.


    Since their quest had also beenpleted, the adventurers didn''t stay there long either. Their reward was in hand, and their quest was marked asplete with an A rating. It was time for them to leave.


    "Okay, Mr. Aayan, then we excuse ourselves. Hopefully, your days in your research can produce something that you dreamed of." Elysia politely delivered their farewell.


    "Yeah, yeah, you''re a good girl. Have a great day, always. Bye!" Aayan smiled to return the greeting.


    He ced his precious rare flower into his Space Bag carefully and immediately entered the hut. Those were thest words of the alchemist before the door tightly closed.


    Martin, Franky, and Anika looked at each other, then just shrugged their shoulders. Martin and hisrades walked away from the hut after he gave a hand gesture to Elysia. They still had a discussion before they parted ways.


    "Mr. Martin, this is a pouch containing 700 gold coins, and this is a client guild card worth 200 gold coins. Now, how do we split the reward?" Elysia asked when they had walked 100 meters from the hut.


    "Oh, that. We got 100 gold coins as a bonus, Mr. Aayan was surprisingly generous and rich despite living in a humble hut." Martin stopped in his tracks.


    "Well, in that case, we discussed this matter previously with Aivlys. The reward distribution will be six-two, our party is six, and you two." Franky exined what had been discussed, but maybe Aisyle didn''t know it yet.


    "We''ll still receive 600 and you 200, while for the bonus, just take it for you. What do you think?" Martin asked everyone''s opinion.


    "Yes, I don''t mind." There was nothing wrong with that. Anika nodded in agreement.


    "Yeah, 600 gold coins is more than enough to help Diego with his treatmentter at the Holy Church. Damn, we have to make him work harder when he''s recovered to make up for his body that hasn''t moved much for a week." Franky scratched his head. He could only agree when he got here, even though 100 gold coins were worth quite a lot.


    The Ethereal Miracle party''s contribution was not small, not to mention the action of the cold father that made this quest easier. No one knew, pulling the nt up to the roots would give them a bonus.


    If it was their party alone, perhaps they would just chop off the stalks and carry those above the ground. So the bonus possession could be justified for the two girls.


    "Oh, so it''s decided beforehand. Okay, we''ll take 300 gold coins, then this and this card will be yours." Elysia deftly took 300 gold coins and put them into Sylvia''s pouch.


    "Okay, now we take it. Now, we will return to the branch guild in Larnwick City. Do you want toe with us, or wait for us in Rosemoor City for the sale proceeds?" The distribution of the rewards was over. Martin invited Elysia''s party lightly while receiving a coin pouch and card.


    The stone pangolin hedgehog affair hadn''t shared equitably because it still had to be reported and sold first at a fair price.


    "Hmm, aye, we will follow you to that city. You can go there, and we willeter. Wait for us a moment at the guildhall, okay?" Sylvia nodded slowly.


    For so many reasons, she felt there was going to be a problem arising. Of course, she would be there to join in on the fun.


    "Okay, then see youter. Let''s go." As if he understood the reasons, Martin waved his hand and flew into the sky with Gravy''s help. Franky and Anika also delivered their short farewells before catching up with Martin.


    "Well, they''re gone now. Nee, Ais, why don''t you keep these gold coins?" After a while of waiting for the Ravenlight party to fly away, Sylvia handed over the pouch.


    "I thought it would be better if you kept it, Lys. You mentioned that you were going to fund all the costs of this adventure, our party, right? So, you be the treasurer who will take care of our party''s finances." Elysia lightly pushed the coin pouch towards Sylvia.


    "Eh? Treasurer? I be the one who will keep treasures? Guardian of treasures? Err, do you mean the financier or the chambein, Lys?" Sylvia looked confused by the new title. She looked at the coin pouch in her hand while guessing.


    "Uhh, well, then you are the financier for our party, Lys. You will guard and take care of the money from the quest too. What do you think?" Elysia was a bit awkward. The treasurer in this world didn''t exist, apparently...


    "Sure! I''ll be our financier. However, please tell me whatever you want to buy, okay? I''ll pay for it for you." She felt given an important position and trust. Sylvia put the coin pouch safely into her Space Bag.


    Her intention was sincere. She would definitely do it, but what that innocent girl said sounded a little different to Elysia.


    ''Ahaha... Ely, did you just get your sugar friend? She will take care of you and all your needs~'' Elena could not bear the fluctuation of amusement andughter. She mentioned the obvious.


    ''Uuu... You mentioned it... Maybe what Sylvia meant was for our party, themon good. Why does she need to pay for something I want to buy?'' Elysia stated the possible reason withmon sense.


    ''Ufufu... We''ll see. Ah, Ely, you already have Evelyn on your friend list, but when are you going to add E and this sugar friend? You also need to make lots of friends, not just acquaintances.''


    ''Give me some time, Sister Elena. I never thought of someone as my friend after the incident when I was young. As for Evelyn, she was the first person who cared so much for me without asking anything in return.'' Elysia exhaled softly.


    An old story that somehow doesn''t feel like her past, not anymore. Elena''s role in thest more than a week managed to change Elysia''s mindset a little.


    Hidden past secrets that were already known without the need to say, exchanging thoughts in decisions, and most importantly... Elysia never felt alone again when Elena was around. The incredible progress in the past week, even the person herself was not very aware of it.


    ''Yes, she is a sweet girl, she just wants to spend time with you, nothing else. E and Sylvia would probably be two of your next friends, seeing how they act to you, you know them, Ely.'' Elena nodded slowly and smiled softly. A promising sign was evident.


    ''Un.''


    Their conversation took ce so fast in the real world. Sylvia didn''t even notice her friend was pensive for a moment after she dered her intention.


    "Ais, would you like toe to that town to join in on the fun? There must be an incident worth watching." The invitation from Sylvia caused Elysia to immediately refocus on the world around her.


    "Hmm... Join in the fun? I thought it was just to watch a little chaos." Elysia mumbled jokingly. She knew what made Sylvia want to go there.


    "Ehehe... Just watching won''t be a problem, right?" Sylvia giggled sheepishly, her intention correctly guessed.


    "For that, Lys... Please forgive me, I can''t go there. Even though I said, I will join you in this adventurous party activity, to make sure the two of you are good people... However, time asked me toe back. Are you-..." Elysia gave her apology sincerely.


    It was already evening, around 5pm, and again the time difference here and at the academy was one hour. Evelyn was probably waiting for her in the dorm with E. However, before Elysia could finish her sentence, Sylvia put one finger to Elysia''s mouth.


    "Sshh... That''s fine, you don''t have to worry too much and apologize. We are good devils whoe with good intentions. As long as no one knows our identities other than you, we''ll be fine." Sylvia came closer and whispered into the girl''s ear that speechless because of her.


    Like a devil''s whisper, it was true because Sylvia was a devil. She conveyed reassurance to her friend.


    Elysia blushed at the subtle whisper, but the culprit did not know about it yet. Sylvia continued her reassurance without fear their conversations would be overheard by the others. Her father had taken care of everything.


    "Rest assured, Ais. We will be responsible for our every action, wee for adventure, nothing else. Eh, Ais, why are you blushing again? You can blush so easily?" Finished with her delivery, Sylvia looked at her friend''s face... Aisyle looked so cute every time she blushed for no reason. Sylvia was clueless, even though it was all because of her.

 Chapter 147: Weekend Vacation

    <h4>Chapter 147: Weekend Vacation</h4>


    "Ah, um, no it''s okay, I''m fine." Elysia immediately took a step back from the girl who was standing too close to her.


    "Um, if you say that..." Sylvia didn''t feel like anything was wrong. Her friend blushed and returned to normal somehow.


    Yet, at the same time, she sensed a fluctuation in magic energy behind her. Sylvia turned back to check. It was not from her father but from the hut that belonged to an alchemist they had just visited a while ago.


    A brownish semi-transparent barrier of the earth element was suddenly erected that enveloped the entire hut.


    "Oh, wow. An Advanced level alchemist with Saint-level barrier protection. Who is he really?" Sylvia muttered in amazement. Their client from the quest just now wasn''t a simple alchemist.


    "We don''t know, we just need to wait until the statement he dered is realized."


    "I suppose so too, he confidently said such an ambitious thing." Sylvia shrugged her shoulders. She was no longer interested in the alchemist because she would know the answer sooner orter.


    "Then let me excuse myself, Lys, Mr. Nalyd. If your arrival to this continent is not what I thought it would be, then I can sigh with relief. Thank you for letting me know." Elysia expressed her gratitude politely.


    "Ah, don''t think about that problem. We are good devils, you can hold us responsible if there is bad news from the deeds of devils around the areas we visit." Sylvia shook her head slowly while waving her hand.


    She knew very well why Aisyle was willing toe on her adventure. Aisyle just wanted to observe in a peaceful way the two devils who unexpectedly came to this continent, named herself and her father.


    There was nothing wrong with that because their aim was nothing more than just to have fun and y as adventurers to explore the Human Continent. Sylvia didn''t care about her new friend''s excuses or anything else. She was just d Aisyle was willing toe on this adventure.


    Their identities were exposed to this point that made Sylvia somewhat happy and relieved because she didn''t have to pretend anymore. That was also true for Aisyle.


    "En, I will reply to your message at regr intervals, see you tomorrow." Elysia waved her hand for her farewell, but before she could approach Vanessa to leave, Dn suddenly stood in front of her.


    "Ah, um, is there something?" She felt a little hesitant because Dn seemed about to say something.


    "Tomorrow my daughter and I will spend time together, for something that is not dangerous or you need to worry about. You can join us again the day after tomorrow, sounds good?" Dn specified his n, but it was new to Sylvia because she didn''t even know about it!


    Sylvia had a hunch that most likely proved correct, about her father that still wanted to explore the extrargeke in the Avrora Forest.


    To what extent did he intend to dig and make the deepke deeper? The nearly seven hours of fruitless exploration since this morning didn''t make him give up? She had to apany and help her father tomorrow for a full day? In her mind, Sylvia questioned that while praying to her Goddess friend who suddenly came to mind, hoping it was just her guess that was wrong.


    "Oh! Vacation together at the weekend? Lys has already said, about the two of you being responsible for your every action. If that''s true, then I''m d to hear it." Elysia pped her hands together as if she understood the meaning of this Devil Emperor.


    "Yes, we''re not looking for trouble. At least not for now." Dn conveyed his guarantee, but thest sentence was not spoken with his mouth.


    "That''s great! Hope you two have a good time at the weekend, see youter, Lys."


    "Ye, yes. See you again, Ais. Don''t forget, our chat." Sylvia waved her hand in return.


    "Okay, rest assured."


    As soon as Elysia said that, Dn immediately revoked his soundproof barrier to let the white tiger fly away with the human girl.


    Sylvia kept waving her hand until her friend was out of sight behind the clouds, then she looked at her father. There were things she had to confirm. "Father, could it be that weekend vacation that was mentioned just a moment ago... It was for the bigke?"


    "You guessed it right, my daughter. Sometimes you know me better than myself." Dn expressed his amazement. Sometimes he felt his daughter could read his mind, even though he knew it was impossible.


    "Huh? Of course, you are sometimes predictable for matters that are not tooplicated! That, will it be all day?"


    "How about starting from early morning until night falls. Hmm, we will y from the rising of the sun until it turns into the moon." Dn stroked his chin, conveying what he felt was a very reasonable estimate.


    "Wait, what! That, that, it was more than half a day! Father, you..." Sylvia was shocked. Her guess was all right. However, she had not finished delivering her protest or throwing her tantrums. Her father swiftly and proudly interrupted.


    "Yeah, I know you''re as excited as I feel for tomorrow. Well then, aren''t you going to visit the guild in Larnwick City to join in on the fun? Then, let''s go." After saying that casually and eloquently, Dn flew towards the sky slowly.


    "Hey, wait, I''m not done with my protests! You''re always like this, making decisions but my responses are ignored, humph!" Sylvia threw her final tantrum helplessly, then flew up into the sky to catch up with him, her father had decided, and she could just go with it.


    Tomorrow would just be filled by ying in the water and digging under the water. Then, never forget to make sure there were no eyewitnesses on that day. Maybe, just exchanging messages with Ais would make her mood better in tomorrow''s boredom.


    Meanwhile, just as two devils flew side by side towards the branch guild in the nearby town to join in on the fun... Elysia had already arrived at a small forest near the capital in the Holy Central Region.


    Elysia changed her adventurous robe into her academy uniform. Simultaneously, Vanessa transformed into her tiny form once again, then nestled into her master''s arms.


    A girl with a cat sneaked into the city in invisible magic without anyone noticing them. Elysia didn''t halt anywhere else but hurried to her dorm room.


    "Phew, we''ve finally arrived." Elysia sighed with relief. Her dorm building was already in front of her.


    ''Fufu... That''s good for you, Ely.''


    ''We''re on time, master. Now it''s time for our dinner.''


    Elena and Vanessa ryed their responses to Elysia, but thetter couldn''t hear the former, not the other way around.


    ''Un, it''s already 6 o''clock in the evening. We''ll make our dinner taste great. What would you like to eat, Vann?'' Not an answer aimed at one, Elysia replied both of them at once.


    ''Pizza! With lots of meat and fish!'' The white cat announced a new menu that now entered her favorite food list with great enthusiasm.


    ''Okay.'' Elysia nodded in agreement, then entered a hidden alley and revoked her invisible magic.


    After checking the was safe location with her advanced perception, Elysia casually walked towards the dorm building.


    "Oh, you came back a littlete for the weekend night, young girl." The dormdy greeted Elysia with a warm smile.


    "Ah, good evening, ma''am. Please forgive me, I had a few things to deal with before I could return." Elysia gave her greeting to the middle-aged woman who guarded the AA dorm building.


    "Hmm, hmm, you don''t need to apologize or make any excuses, young girl. It''s your activity, and I just greet you. Just call me Dory, most students call me Lady Dory."


    "It is a pleasure to meet you, Lady Dory. Then, I shall excuse myself first." After delivering herst greeting, Elysia left the dormdy after receiving a nod from her.


    Dory looked at Elysia for a moment, then went back to reading the book she was holding on the table.


    *ck*


    Elysia opened the door to her dorm room with her card, and a moment after that, various scents hit her nose as soon as she entered.


    She immediately headed into the living room, and sure enough, Evelyn and E were making something in the kitchen.


    "Hmm, we just made a pizza without Ely''s help or instructions. However, it was still missing something, and this one is the same." Evelyn tasted a second trial pizza she made with E.


    "Un, I guess so. Does Ely have a secret technique? I think we made it the same way and with the same ingredients. This one is the same as our pizza this afternoon." E nodded in agreement, she still felt something was missing, but she didn''t know.


    The two of them had been spending time in their little hobby of cooking since this afternoon. Started by making a trial pizza, bought a lot of groceries, and came back at dusk to try one more time, but it became the same as the first try.

 Chapter 148: The Chosen One?

    <h4>Chapter 148: The Chosen One?</h4>


    "Nee, E, when will Ely be home? It''s already dusk..." Evelyn asked the question she had been asked many times.


    "Um, it''s 6 o''clock now. I thought Ely would be here in a bit. She said she''de home at dusk, right?" While tidying up the kitchen table, E answered kindly. She never failed to entertain Evelyn whenever a simr question came to her.


    "..." Evelyn wanted to ask a question about something E was unlikely to know or answer.


    However, she swallowed it back because she would sound like someone who was overly worried about anything.


    When the two girls worked together to clean up the kitchen table after cooking the pizzas that were considered a failure, suddenly the voice of a girl they knew so well came from behind them.


    "I''m home. Um, making dinner?" Elysia put Vanessa on the sofa and moved closer to the kitchen.


    "Ah! Ely, wee home. Are you all right? Are you done with your business? Have you had dinner?" It only took Evelyn a moment to greet Elysia with a barrage of greetings and worried questions.


    "En, yes, but I have to take care of some affairs regrly. Vanessa and I haven''t had dinner yet, what did you two cook? Oh, a pizza?" Elysia gently answered all the questions that came to her without missing a single thing.


    "Wee back, Ely. Yes, this is our second try at making pizza without your help. Unfortunately, our pizza always failed, not as good as this morning when the three of us made pizza together." E picked up the pizza and showed it to Elysia.


    "Un, un, that''s right, Ely. Do you have a secret technique of your own? I think we''ve followed the same steps you did this morning." Eve pumped her hand excitedly. She was very curious about this.


    Elysia only lightly smiled when that question arose, how could she know what they did to make this pizza? How did she know they were following the same stage as this morning? She just came, surely she couldn''t answer.


    Even so, Elysia took one slice of pizza that was at first nce quite the same as the one she made. But that was after washing her hands first, for goodness... Cleanliness was always the most essential thing to maintain health.


    It only took her one bite to figure out where themon mistakes in pizza making lie, Eve and E''s mistakes were only in the dough, but it was crucial for good taste.


    "Nee, I''ll make pizza, and at that time, I''ll exin everything and you two will help me. That way, you can know where the mistakes that might make this pizza unsatisfactory. How does that sound?" Elysia spoke after finishing that one slice of pizza.


    "Woah, that''s a great thing! Let''s cook again, and this time we won''t fail! We''ve also been shopping for a lot of kitchen ingredients, so we have lots of choices and variations." Eve felt very happy about the invitation, so she could enjoy a proper pizza for dinner.


    "En! That sounds good, Ely. Um, but, can we make some for my grandfather too?" E asked, a little embarrassed. She thought of her grandfather that might juste home, and he could not find dinner for him.


    "Sure, we''ll make some for Grandpa. Wait a moment, okay? I want to change clothes first." Elysia waved her hand then fled to the room to change her academy uniform into a casual dress.


    She immediately returned to the kitchen, put on the apron, then washed her hands one more time. Finally, she was ready to make some pizza.


    Elysia exined it step by step while working in the kitchen. She was followed by two girls who were excited to explore new knowledge and not only to help around but to make it themselves.


    Until they managed to make eight ball pizza dough that was neatly arranged on the kitchen table.


    "Well, until this dough step, what''s different?" Elysia spoke as she coated a small portion of the cleaned kitchen table with flour.


    "Ah, umm, maybe yeast? Ah, I wonder, have we added any special seasoning for the savory bread, E?" Eve touched her finger together with hesitation. She immediately asked for help.


    "Er, err, I think we added that, but just too little." E also smiled awkwardly. That was just the first mistake she noticed.


    "Okay, too little, that''s worth remembering, Eve, E. Next, I honestly used magic to speed up this stage of the dough. In general, we have to wait for the dough, for at least 30 minutes before we make the dough t." Elysia exined shyly. It was an essential matter that neither Eve nor E knew.


    "Wait, what? 30 minutes? But you immediately formed it into tbread... So, it was magic... What magic did you use, Ely?" Evelyn blinked her eyes repeatedly as if she couldn''t believe it. It was the most fatal thing that had just been discovered.


    No wonder the pizza she made with E still tasted the same, even after two trials. If they ignored the sauce and toppings'' taste, their bread was a little nd and not soft, then cracked when it was done.


    "Ah, because of magic... Ely''s secret technique, no doubt... That''s the next thing we''ve missed. May we know what kind of magic?" E nodded slowly with understanding. She finally realized this missed step, just like Evelyn.


    "You know, if you don''t want to wait 30 minutes, Healing Magic can be useful here. Like Healing wounds but not real wounds, we speed up the dough process to be soft and smooth instantly. Like this..."


    Elysia immediately practiced that to one of the dough balls. A greenish light shone from her palm, indicating she was using Healing Magic to make the dough ready to be processed. "Now look at the difference between this and that dough ball, see?"


    "Ah, you''re right... This one feels softer than what just turned into a dough ball. However, when did you use this magic this morning, Ely? I didn''t even notice." Evelyn squeezed the dough ball in Ely''s hand with great curiosity andpared it to other dough.


    "En, I also had absolutely no idea you were using magic at that time." E delivered her response whileparing the dough that was speeded up with magic and those that had not.


    "Ah, ahaha... Maybe it''s because you were too engrossed and didn''t realize it. If you can heal wounds with Healing Magic, you can also do the same thing as me earlier. The method and theory are the same." Elysiaughed somewhat strangely, but no one found it strange other than herself.


    At that time, she used the same magic, but without the greenish aura typical of Healing Magic... Only her unique magic without pretending to emit a distinctive energy aura of Healing Magic.


    "Ely! I just realized the most important thing!" Evelyn suddenly eximed. She was not looking at the dough but at the girl who had just used Healing Magic.


    "What is it, Eve?" E also became interested in that. Meanwhile, the girl who became the topic only tilted her head slightly, as if there was a question mark above her head.


    "You just used Healing Magic without Hypmond''s help and without a magic circle! Silent cast, something cast, ow what''s it called again?" Forgetting the name, Evelyn spoiled the statement she made.


    "That''s true instant cast, Eve. Mmm, I just realized Ely, it turns out, your talent and understanding in Holy Magic are very high. You never cease to amaze me." E held Elysia''s hand in utter admiration.


    "Wait, ah, uh, uuu..." Elysia became instantly overwhelmed by these two golden blonde-haired girls. She forgot to use her Hymond to pretend with any other magic!


    ''Ely, just exin to them it''s your natural talent. You used that while Healing the w wound on Brian''s hand, right? Fufu, you''ve also exined about innate talent or something, they''ll quickly understand.'' As if an angel hade to save the day, Elena provided the solution to the overwhelmed girl.


    "Em, that''s my innate talent. I can use Healing Magic without Hymond''s help or need to create a magic circle. I just want to use it, and poof, that''s it." Elysia took a breath and exined it.


    "Oh my goodness, by the name of the Goddess who protects the Human Race... Ely, are you a girl who was blessed directly by the Goddess? I just realized, you are still an Apprentice but can use Healing Magic as easily as a Priest at Master level, oh no. but at Spirit level?" E covered her mouth with a new sense of shock.


    Her mind was running a little slower, and she just remembered another important thing. As far as she knew, there wasn''t anyone capable of using the instant cast for Holy Magic before they reached at least Spirit level.


    However, Elysia could easily use Healing Magic, one of the highest Holy Magic levels, and she was still at the Apprentice level! Only one answer came to E''s mind when she realized this, maybe Ely was the chosen one.


    "Eh? Ely has been blessed directly by the Goddess? The Goddess of Blessing? Have you ever met our Goddess in the past, Ely?" Evelyn asked cluelessly, but her eyes were sparkling.


    "Eh..." Elysia didn''t know how to respond. Even Elena didn''t know what to suggest at that time.


    "Eh?" Evelyn and E did not understand the answer. The two of them looked at Elysia in admiration while waiting for an answer.

 Chapter 149: At the End of the Dark Alley

    <h4>Chapter 149: At the End of the Dark Alley</h4>


    It was known to the world about the four gods that existed in this world of Vrelenia. Almost everyone was aware that God-level existences existed. However, not all of them knew about the profound details and where the four gods lived.


    The Goddess of the Human Race or known as the Goddess of Blessing... She was the only human who attained divinity on the Human Continent and was worshipped by the Human Race since the days of the Holy Church led by the first Pope of the lost history.


    There was no known name other than her title. Even so, the Goddess''s blessings who had Holy Magic at the highest level were still present from time immemorial to the current time.


    Elysia and Elena didn''t know much about the Goddess of Blessing because history from time immemorial was scarce and vague. Especially from the lost history that was only inscribed from inscriptions, monoliths, and other relics from the ancientnguage to thenguage in this magical world.


    Elysia''s usations from Evelyn and E for something stemming from their misunderstanding and her negligence in using magic immediately brought Elysia into this situation.


    "Ah, umm, I didn''t know what to answer if the two of you asked me like that. I don''t think I have met any God or Goddess, let alone received their blessings in person." After the overwhelmed secondster, Elysia answered after getting a suitable answer... The result of a discussion with Elena.


    "Emm, so it''s like that... You know, Ely, every human who can use Holy Magic received Goddess blessing right after the awakening magic ceremony on their 16th birthday... When they were considered adults. It''s just a matter of how much blessings are bestowed upon each blessed people."


    E''s great enthusiasm and eagerness soon returned to normal. However, she still had a look of admiration for this junior girl.


    "Due to your innate talent which can match a Priest who is already proficient in Holy Magic at Spirit or Sant level... I assume you have the honor of meeting the Goddess presence... I apologize for my mistake." E put her hand on her upper chest and gave a slight apologetic bow.


    "Honestly you don''t need to apologize, E. Okay, now back to our pizza. Want to try speeding up the dough to the soft and smooth dough with magic?" Elysia waved her hand lightly. There was nothing wrong or needed an apology from anyone.


    "Yes, maybe Ely is just like us. We can use Holy Magic because of the blessings and grace of our Goddess after our magic awakening ceremony. Or maybe we have received her blessings from birth, and we can only use them when we are 16 years old, who knows." Evelyn also got into the topic that was diverted from the previous discussion because it was time for pizza.


    E nodded and picked up the dough that wasn''t soft yet. Evelyn also took one of the doughs. The two girls tried to use healing magic with Hypmond''s help to imitate what Elysia did to the dough.


    Six of the seven doughs had been elerated perfectly. One dough that Evelyn failed to elerate had to receive Elysia''s help to make all the doughs into eight doughs ready to be processed.


    Three girls form the dough into a t and round shape with only their bare hands without the help of any kitchen utensils for ultimate perfection.


    After that, Exquisite Pizza Sauce was made and preparing some cooked toppings they would use for pizza.


    The pizza dough was spread evenly with the special sauce, leaving only the topping left, to be sprinkled ording to taste.


    "Ah! Ely, Eve, it''s 6.20pm now... We can''t wait 80 minutes for all these pizzas to be ready. Can we bake them at my house? The oven in my house is big enough to fit eight pizzas at once." E was so shocked when she saw the clock that she put on the kitchen table. Her grandfather was probably waiting for her at home.


    "Oh, well, we haven''t sprinkled our toppings either. Let''s just do it at your house. Em, E, don''t you want to invite Ely toe to the Blessing Day tomorrow? You''re also serving as a Priest in the morning, right?" Evelyn didn''t forget to remind the forgetful girl.


    "Oh, un, Ely, will youe to my house again? We stay there, as well. Every weekend, the seventh day of every week, there is always a Blessing Day in every church, and the Holy Cathedral is the same. I have a duty as Priest from morning until noon, um, wannae over to help me? " E touched her fingers together. She was a little embarrassed to ask because she almost forgot about it once again.


    "Sure. Eve, you''ll be there too, right?" Elysia had no objection to this invitation. She had no better thing to do for tomorrow''s holiday. Two devils also want to spend the weekend together.


    "Un, you will go there and me too. This will be my second experience to attend the Blessing Day at the Holy Cathedral, but my first experience as Deacon who was there hehe..." Evelyn was delighted. She would be in a dilemma if Elysia didn''t want toe.


    "Alright, Eve, please put all these pizzas and toppings into your Space Bag, we''ll be on our way." Elysia pped her hands once for attention


    "Okay!" Evelyn immediately took her Space Bag into the room and immediately returned to the kitchen. Three girls quickly worked together to put all the ingredients on the kitchen table to Evelyn''s empty Space Bag and neatly arranged in there.


    "Umm, E, can I bring Vanessa too? She is a cute, obedient cat."


    Elysia asked with pleas and adorable expressions. How could E refuse that? "Of course, a pet cat is a sign of sustenance for the majority of people."


    "Yay! That''s good news. Alright, Vann, let''s go to finish these pizzas at E''s house."


    "Mew." It was no problem for Venessa. She hopped off the kitchen table. There was no event of sowing toppings on the pizza at the table.


    After the girls tidied up the kitchen, they immediately got ready to leave. Everything had to be in order before they left.


    "Ely, is that Vann the pet name for Vanessa?" Evelyn asked when they had just finished tidying up the kitchen.


    "Yes, that''s Vanessa''s pet name. Like Evelyn to Eve, and Gabrie to E." Elysia took off her apron and nodded at Evelyn.


    "Oh, cute, can I call her by that name too?"


    "Ask Vanessa, she will decide."


    Knowing that confirmation, Evelyn and E approached the cat who was waiting in the living room. Elysia just softly smiled when she saw two girls coaxing the smart cat.


    Fortunately, the two girls immediately got permission from the cat. Vanessa simply nodded her head. That way, they could immediately leave with a happy heart.


    A few momentster, the three girls in casual clothes casually walked side by side towards the Holy Cathedral that was not far from the academy areas.


    However, they suddenly felt the road they were passing was so quiet, unlike the previous route that still had people passing by.


    "Nee, Ely, Eve, doesn''t this street feel so lonely, it''s only half-past seven, right?" E looked right and left. She was a bit uneasy. For some reason, she felt this road was so eerie and strange.


    "Uhh, I thought it was just me, but it''s not... We better hurry up our pace..." Evelyn had the urge to run.


    The other two girls nodded at Evelyn''s suggestion, they immediately walked faster than their usual footsteps.


    "Eh?" Elysia suddenly stopped in her tracks.


    "Ely, what''s wrong?" E and Evelyn immediately stopped. They turned back to their friend that suddenly stopped in her steps.


    Unfortunately, Elysia didn''t answer right away, as she looked into one of the alleyways that were quite dark with minimal lighting right beside her.


    "Nee, why are you turning over to the dark ce over there? What do you see there? Don''t try to scare me..." Evelyn quickly grabbed Elysia''s arm. She tried to urge her friend so they could quickly get away from this strange road.


    "Wait, Eve. Have a look over there." While holding her body from being pulled by Evelyn, Elysia immediately answered and pointed to the alleyway that caught her eye. Even Vanessa in her arms also looked over there.


    "No, no... In that dark alley, there''s nothing, now let''s go. E, help me." Evelyn reassured herself, she tried to drag Elysia away, but it was hard.


    "Eve, trust me, don''t be afraid. E, look over there. She is our senior, right? She''s wearing an academy uniform. What did she do in a dark alley, alone?" Unable to convince the girl who was still trying to pull her away, Elysia immediately asked for help from a girl who might be able to convince what she saw.


    E walked over with an amused smile seeing Elysia and Evelyn''s behavior. She was looking at the dark alley from the point of view right beside Elysia.


    Sure enough, about 30 meters at the end of that dead-end alley, there was a girl in academy uniform. She seemed to do nothing but just stand there, but it was suspicious of anyone who saw the girl at the end of the dark alley.


    "You''re right, Ely... Don''t be afraid, Eve, there aren''t any ghosts or anything hehe..." E covered her mouth in amusement.


    Evelyn suddenly gave up to drag her friend away, E came to the defense. She pouted a little, then braced herself and looked into the dark alley.

 Chapter 150: Little Thingy

    <h4>Chapter 150: Little Thingy</h4>


    "Okay, a harmless area without anything scary. Hmm... She is indeed from our academy. Uhh, I can''t see the crest on her upper arm, she''s too far and dark." Evelyn focused her eyes slightly as if trying to see through the dark, but it didn''t work.


    "It''s a flower with nine white petals, she is our senior in the ninth year." Elysia informed kindly.


    She was using her advanced perception to find out more, and at the same time, she had a strange feeling towards the girl at the end of the dark alley.


    It was as if she had seen the girl before, but she couldn''t remember where and when it happened, and Elena couldn''t be more clueless than her.


    Evelyn and E looked straight at Elysia in astonishment. What a great vision to see that far in the dark, to the dark alley.


    "Let''s go over there and greet her to find out?" E made a suggestion. She was a little worried about the senior girl.


    However, the senior girl they were talking about felt as if she was being watched by someone. She immediately turned around with a panicked mind and heart. Although she finally let out a sigh of relief because the only ones who caught her were only three young girls who were still at the Apprentice level.


    She smiled derisively at herself as shecked vignce and caution. She shook her head slightly then walked towards the three girls who seemed quite worried about her, with the hope the three girls didn''t know anything and didn''t see anything noteworthy.


    "I don''t think that''s necessary, E. She''s the oneing over to us." Elysia refuted E''s suggestion, then she tried to see the status of the girl who was walking over.


    [| Lv. 61 | Intermediate Spearmage | Lucie Sutton | Female (24) | HP: 31,200 / 31,200 | EP: 65,200 / 67,000 |]


    As expected of a senior in her ninth year, she had reached such a high level even though she was only 24 years old. Even Raylee as the eighth-year student with tinum grade talent still a bit far below her. Even though he was only one year different from this senior.


    A girl in a white academy uniform with a crest of nine white petals on her upper arm approached them with definite steps.


    When she got to the outside of the alley with better lighting, it could be seen that she was a girl with xen hair with a crown braid hairstyle. Her pretty face looked a little serious but also a little ambitious.


    The senior girl stopped right in front of the three girls. Her dark purple eyes stared at the young girls, and they stared back at her curiously as if they had something to ask. She narrowed her eyes a little when she saw E, but it was only a moment until she returned to her usual self.


    "Good evening, may I know what you are doing here?" The senior girl did not let the three girls ask or say any other words. She greeted them right away.


    "Um, yes, good evening to you too, seniors. The three of us are your juniors at the Deterry Academy of Magic. We were just walking towards the Holy Cathedral, and we stopped because you were standing alone at the end of that dark alley..."


    "May we know what you were doing there, senior? It''s not good for a girl to be out there alone. Are you okay? You''re not being bullied, right?" Elysia quickly took Evelyn''s long sentence straight to the point she was worried about.


    What she saw a moment ago was really a girl doing nothing at the end of a dark alley. Even though it was a bit creepy considering the horror film she had watched in the past, she was more worried because the senior girl might be fooled by her friends.


    "Ahh, you are worried about me? Thanks for that. However, what did I do there, until you can draw conclusions with such worry, beautiful girl?" The senior girl rested her cheek on the palm of her hand with a smile. She needed to know what they saw.


    Evelyn looked at Elysia, and E did the same as if they were asking Elysia to answer that.


    "Umm, well... What we saw was you were standing there doing nothing as if waiting for someone or something. So, I guess you were being bullied by someone... Please forgive me if my estimation is wrong." Elysia carefully answered while stroking the white cat in her arms.


    That answer seemed to give the senior girl a sense of relief. It was something she wanted to hear. This time her smile changed from a smile of politeness to a happy smile. These three girls didn''t see anything significant.


    She was indeed waiting for someone on some hidden matter right after the first n waspleted. Fortunately, ''it'' disappeared before the three eyewitnesses could see anything problematic.


    If they knew of things they shouldn''t, she didn''t know what to do with these three girls. Not to mention, one of them was Pope''s granddaughter. Silencing them was thest thing that would cross her mind.


    "Ahaha... It''s okay, don''t apologize. There are very few people who want to convey their concerns to others. Most of them just stay quiet and do nothing." The senior girl waved her hand casually. This was no longer a matter that created a dilemma for her.


    "Oh, how rude of me. I haven''t introduced myself, my name is Lucie Sutton, so you are my cute little juniors, nice to meet you..." Lucie greeted in courtesy.


    "En, nice to meet you, Senior Lucie. I, Elysia Avery. So, what are you doing in such a dark ce alone? Need help?"


    "As you might expect, I''m waiting for someone... Err, I''m not being bullied, okay? I''m not a weak girl. But, I can''t exin any more than that to you. Ah! Anyway, it''s getting dark now, you better hurry home. Like you say, good girls don''t go out at night. See you next time, my cute little juniors~" Lucie evaded Elysia''s question and went straight to excused herself. She waved her hand, then walked away.


    Elysia could only return the parting hand waving. She didn''t really want to know either, only suspicious and worried about bad things happen to the senior girl.


    "What''s with that senior? In which part of us can be called ''little''? She is only a little taller than E, but it''s not right to call us little, humph!" Evelyn gave a disgruntled grunt as she folded her arms.


    "Umm, Eve, even though I''m the tallest of the three of us, we''re only about 2 to 5 centimeters apart... She calls us small not because of our bodies, but because she''s older than us." E slightly shook her head. Sometimes Evelyn could be unreasonable in her thoughts.


    ''Nee, Ely, do you think that senior girl is a secret agent of some secret organization doing secret exchanges in a dark alley?'' Elena assumed with hesitation as she looked at the back of the girl who was walking away.


    ''Um, there are too many secrets... But, I can remember vaguely, I''ve seen her, but I don''t know where and when it happened... Uuu, my unreliable brain can''t remember people well...'' Elysia had a different opinion.


    ''Well, since you can''t remember her, that means it''s not important, I don''t remember we ever meeting that senior girl either.'' Elena shrugged her shoulders. She thought this was their first meeting with that senior girl.


    Since neither of them could remember that, Elysia and Elena could only put the matter aside.


    Elysia, Evelyn, and E continued their journey towards the Holy Cathedral, chatting happily throughout the short trip.


    "Nee, after I measured, Ely is the shortest of the three of us, and she is the youngest too. So, did she be a little sister?" Evelyn made a rather odd statement whileparing her height to Elysia. Even though their body height was pretty much the same.


    "Huh, me? Why the little sister? Um, are we still having the ''little thingy'' conversation earlier?" Elysia felt astonished. She became the subject in that statement.


    "Hehe, you said you just turned 16st week, right? So, my statement is correct, you are the little sister." Evelyn giggled with amusement.


    "Um, okay, I''m the shortest and the youngest. If so, will that make you and E big sisters?"


    "That sounds good, every Priest will usually be called by a prefix before their name as Sister, Brother, Priest, or their title in the Holy Church. You two may call me Sister E." E nodded in satisfaction.


    She did not even exin Sister and Brother as prefix names for Holy Church people only used for people who were close to each other. It wasn''t necessary because she wanted to be close to these two innocent, unique, and talented girls as her real friends.


    "Woah, that''s amazing. Aren''t I going to get lots of Sisters and Brothers when I be a Priest? Um, well, too much is bothersome..." Evelyn imagined what if she had so many siblings but only in names that addressed each other like that.


    If there were many people she hardly knew called her Sister Evelyn, it would be ufortable in her heart. No one should address her intimately if she didn''t know the other party.

 Chapter 151: You Poor Girl

    <h4>Chapter 151: You Poor Girl</h4>


    E and her friends finally arrived at the Holy Cathedral after walking through the Holy Bridge to cross the Serene River.


    On the way after that quiet road, everything they passed was the same as any other road, filled with the hustle and bustle of people passing by on their own business.


    After receiving greetings from several priests that they met by chance, they were finally able to walk the hallway peacefully to Pope''s private area.


    "Really like a royal pce, everyone here is always friendly and respectful to you, E..." Evelyn muttered a little nkly as if she was remembering her time at her father''s royal pce.


    It was a bit different, and she only received greetings only from her family. Also, most of the other Royal Household members in the pce only served ording to their duties.


    Sometimes, Evelyn felt so stiff and awkward towards the people who worked in the royal pce.


    "Hmm? That''s because this is the Holy Cathedral, in every Holy Church too... Is there anything here that makes you feel ufortablepared to the Ariatha Royal Pce, Eve?" As if she realized something, E expressed her concern.


    "No, nothing, really. I just think back at home, most of the people felt stiff and awkward. Still, here it is very different even though the Holy Cathedral really resembles a pce." Evelyn shook her head. She once again put her jealousy on E. Still, she immediately threw such thoughts away from her mind.


    "If you sometimes feel ufortable at home, you can asionally y at the Holy Cathedral. E will be more than happy to entertain you. Hmm, but, maybe it will take a while until you get home, Eve." Elysia gave a solution that she felt was most suitable for these two princesses.


    "Oh my, that''s a good thing, I''ll always host you whenever youe. Even if you''ve graduated from the academy, don''t forget to visit me, or I''ll visit you, okay?" E sped her hands together. She was pleased with the suggestion.


    "Un, that''s a good idea. I''ll also host you at Ariatha Royal Pce when you guys visit. Eh? If that''s the case, we don''t know where Ely lives after she graduates in nine years..." Evelyn quickly agreed, but she immediately remembered the most important thing.


    There was no personal information about her best friend! She didn''t want to break her friendship with Elysia just because she didn''t know.


    Evelyn took Elysia''s arm and looked at thetter usual gorgeous bluish-purple eyes. "Ely, please be honest with me, I mean no harm. When you graduate, where will you live, or where is your house? You know what I mean, right? Please don''t y around with your words like when you are asked by others..."


    Elysia looked back at Evelyn''s greenish eyes. They seemed to glow like an emerald.


    It also got E''s interest, and she was so curious about Elysia. Even her grandfather didn''t know the aristocratic household named Avery. She was utterly clueless when it came to this one friend.


    Not answering frankly by turning things around with the answer that was always yed in circles, it was no longer something she could do at this point.


    Not after two kind and considerate girls look at her with sparkles of plea in their eyes. And again, not after Elena''s support that always gave her a kind cheer.


    Elysia sighed softly and then looked out of the hallway window. Stared at the sun that was starting to disappear on the western horizon, then look back at the two girls who were still staring at her.


    "Umm, you see, I don''t have a house or a ce that can be called home anymore. The definite thing that I can give to that question, maybe I will explore various regions without a definite ce to stay." An honest and straightforward answer, that was what Elysia could tell them.


    E and Evelyn seemed to have the same thought about Elysia''s answer. They knew it was the honest answer they wanted to know, but suddenly it felt so sad. They misinterpreted it, but Elysia had no clue about it.


    Elysia came from the fallen household. No wonder she introduced herself as an ordinary girl despite having a surname. No one knew what happened to Avery Household and what reasons made Elysia want to keep her surname.


    However, one thing was clear based on Elysia''s answer, she was a girl who was left alone in the world and had no shelter or person to look after her.


    Maybe tragedy befell her parents and made the girl who could only rely on herself to seek protection at the academy as a student.


    These two princesses arbitrarily made up a sad backstory for her, whereas Elysia was utterly clueless about it. What she saw right now, only two girls with long blonde hair staring at her with a slightly sad face as if they wanted to cry.


    Suddenly, E stretched out her arms and embraced Elysia. Evelyn silently did the same. Poor Vanessa, caught between three girls.


    ''Master, help...''


    The dumbfounded Elysia suddenly heard a request for help from the white cat in her arms. Because she didn''t know about this sudden hug, she quickly freed the cat.


    Fresh breath for Vanessa, to be hugged by her master was indeed afortable thing. Still, it was a different story when she was crushed by two other girls in her master''s arms.


    "You poor girl. Ely, you can stay here with me, if you don''t have a ce called home, the Holy Cathedral will always wee you. Grandfather already thinks of you as his adopted granddaughter, right? So, we can be called stepsisters. Eh, no, it''s sisters." E spoke as if sheforted the grieving heart of a young girl who no longer had anyone.


    "The Ariatha Royal Pce will also wee you, it can be a home for you too, Ely. En, since we are best friends, so we can also be sisters. Don''t be shy and don''t hesitate, I''m there or here with you." Evelyn seemed not to want to lose. She had a strange feeling about her friend who was taken away and imed by E.


    The Pope and E were so unfair... They made things like a granddaughter for the former and a sister for thetter.


    "Ah, um, okay, thanks for the offer and concern from you two... I really appreciate it." Still grateful even though Elysia didn''t know why they suddenly seemed to beforting her.


    When she asked Elena, the most reliable person was also a little confused. Elena just guessed it from Elysia''s answer, and these two girls had misinterpreted it a bit.


    However, at this point, it was hard for her to exin because what she said was right, and what these two girls misunderstood may also be true.


    ''Ah, just let it go, Ely. This isn''t a bad thing, it''s actually a good thing for you and proof of how much these two girls care for you. They''re two nice girls who want to take care of you hehe...'' Elena giggled softly. Elysia had already answered right away with honesty, and there wasn''t anything wrong about this, even though it was unexpected.


    ''Oh, um, okay.'' Elysia agreed with that suggestion. She also didn''t know what to do or exin at this point. Nheless, she must immediately change the topic of conversation. They had been here too long and forgot their aim.


    "Um, didn''t we want to hurry here because of Grandpa? Maybe he''s waiting for you, E."


    It only took a moment, E immediately released her arms from Elysia, and Evelyn did the same.


    "Ah, yes, that''s right. We have to hurry,e on to my house." E took Elysia and Evelyn''s hands. She looked somewhat panicked. This was the first time in her eighteen years of life toe home thiste.


    "Oh, wait, Vann."


    "Mew." Vanessa gave her confirmation.


    After telling Vanessa to follow them, Elysia allowed herself to be pulled by the girl in a hurry. E was worried her grandfather might be waiting for her, and there was no dinner.


    As they passed the fork in the hallway near the private area home to the Pope and E, an old man strolled leisurely from another hallway.


    He saw three girls followed by a white cat walking as if in a hurry, and one girl urged the other two girls to make them walk faster.


    Alexander just came back and thought he came home quitete, but apparently not. His granddaughter had just returned with two of her new friends, and they just passed by the other hallway without realizing he was on the other side.


    He smiled and shook his head slowly, then he walked faster to catch up with the three girls. His granddaughter had finally found the right friends, and they spent their time together. Nothing could be better than that, and he found peace of mind for her.

 Chapter 152: Greatly Sought After

    <h4>Chapter 152: Greatly Sought After</h4>


    "E, please slow down a little..." Elysia gave a suggestion, for goodness sake.


    All she knew, running or walking fast in a ce like this hallway was not rmended, thanks to rebukes during her school days.


    "Ah, sorry, this is my first timeing home thiste." No longer pulling the hands of the two junior girls, E immediately stopped by apologizing.


    "Ah, we''re fine. As far as I remember your private area, em, your house is pretty close from here. We should just walk. Grandpa won''t scold you when youe homete, don''t worry." Elysia provided other suggestions. She still memorized this hallway.


    "Un, your grandfather won''t scold you. Because you spend your time with us, he will understand and won''t worry." Evelyn was very supportive of that.


    "En, okay." E nodded softly in understanding.


    After Elysia picked Vanessa, they continued walking to the particr private area in the Holy Cathedral''s core location.


    However, when they almost arrived at the particr door, suddenly there was an old man d in Pope''s robe walking casually behind them.


    Even Elysia didn''t notice him because her defense waspletely down in this safe ce. She didn''t use her ability at all. Only Elena was aware of him, but that was not something that should be told because everything was okay.


    "Hmm, we finally arrived." Alexander suddenly spoke while stroking his trademark beard.


    "Aaa!"


    "Uaa!"


    "Uwaa!"


    Elysia shouted in surprise. E and Evelyn also followed her shortly after. The presence of someone behind them who suddenly spoke really shocked their calm hearts.


    "Bad Grandpa, you surprised us, phew." Elysia breathed a sigh of relief for a moment as she turned around.


    "Yes, bad. I didn''t know you were behind us..." After saying that, E looked like a little girl who was just being bullied.


    "Phew, it turns out to be you, grandfather... Don''t just suddenly appear behind us and surprise us like that..." Evelyn touched the top of her chest with relief.


    "Hmm? I didn''t surprise anyone, you know? You girls walked fast and passed me at the hallway branch earlier. I just caught up and talked." Alexander did not find himself surprising anyone, and he had no intention of that.


    "Is this your first timeing home thiste, E?" He looked at his granddaughter as if there was a question mark above his head.


    "Ah, um, yes..." E confessed, but she looked like a little girl who had just done something wrong.


    "Ahaha, look at your adorable expression. It''s a good thing if youe homete if it''s for a good thing, and again you spend your time with your friends, right? They are nice girls, nothing wrong." Alexander ruffled E''s hair withughter.


    He looked back and gave a hand gesture to drive away those Holy Knights and Priests who hade because of the girl''s shocked screams earlier, there was no threat, and they could leave.


    "There is the first time in every experience, you can determine what is good and bad for you. Me, and also your parents will only interfere if it is necessary or when you feel clueless. Don''t be too burdened haha??..."


    Alexanderughed once again and walked ahead of the girls, then he swiped his ess card on the particr device near the door. "Hmm, what are you doing there? Come on, get in."


    "Um, Umm, we need to swipe our ess cards there first." Evelyn raised her hand slightly.


    "Haha, that''s not necessary. My ess card alone is enough to give everyone''s permission to enter before me, just try to get in." Alexander swept his hand towards the open entrance.


    Hearing that, Elysia and Evelyn looked at E, but thetter nodded and invited the other two.


    Subsequently, they passed through the security system in the form of a door without anything holding them back. Then, Alexander walked in shortly after.


    "Well, now we have one extra guest."


    "Eh? Who is it, grandfather? Do you have a guest?" E asked cluelessly.


    "Well, that''s the white cat in Elysia''s arms. Is she your pet?" Alexander pointed at Vanessa.


    "Yes, she is my pet. Her name is Vanessa. I am requesting permission to allow her to be with me on this visit, Grandpa. Is it okay?" Elysia eloquently asked permission from the actual host of this private area.


    "Hum, that cat is your pet, so that''s okay. Don''t be so formal with me, Elysia girl. Hahaha..." Alexander waved his hand, then he walked towards his private room.


    "Ah, grandfather, dinner will be ready soon, pleasee to the dining room in 20 minutes. You will be surprised by what we are about to make." Just before she forgot and her grandfather walked away, E reminded him.


    "Oh? A surprise meal for dinner? Hum, I''m getting curious, but I''ll wait patiently. Well then, you girls can have a good time together, this grandpa needs to take care of a few things." Alexander gave a smile to his granddaughter while estimating what dishes would be served. Still, he immediately continued his steps and entered his private room.


    "Okay, let''s finish which was almost done. I''m curious about that big oven." Evelyn invited the others. She rubbed her hands together as if she couldn''t wait.


    "Hehe, let''s go." E pumped her hand excitedly, and the girls hurried to the main room for kitchen business.


    Twenty minutes passed so quickly after that, eight pizzas with different toppings were being baked together in an oven that was almost five times the size of the one in the dorm room.


    "Ho-ho-ho, what a delicious aroma. What dishes are you making?" Alexander came on time as promised.


    "Em, grandfather, you can''t peek. Please wait for us at the dinner table for a moment, we''re almost done." E swiftly stood in front of the oven and spread her arms.


    "Oh, okay." Alexander did not insist on finding out. He immediately approached the table and sat on the main chair.


    The table was well prepared for amunal dinner, with five sets of cutlery. Eh? Five sets? He knew very well there were only three girls and himself, it was four and who was this extra one? Alexander asked in wonder.


    It only took him a moment for him to know the answer, three girls came with two wide and round dishes each, then they sat down on the chairs which had cutlery on the table.


    Very much to his surprise, the extra one who came to have dinner together was not a person, but the very white cat belonging to Elysa! That cat climbed and sat at the table while waiting for the dish ced in front of her.


    "Grandfather, this is pizza. A food like tbread with new variations of mouth-watering toppings. These are Ely''s ideas and creations, you will definitely love it." E slowly ced two pizzas in front of her grandfather and cut them into eight pieces.


    "Oh! So this is the source of the smell earlier, so it''s called pizza? What an interesting dish looks simple but unique and ssy." Alexander''s attention was immediately diverted by his granddaughter''s pleasant voice and the source of the aroma of the two dishes thaty before him.


    "Yes, it has two different vours deliberately chosen ording to your taste, grandfather. Hehe, just try it and tell us how it tastes." E covered her mouth and giggled softly.


    "Hmm, is this ck olive? Great, the mixture is quite varied. Okay, I''ll try one first." Alexander sped his hand together in prayer, then took a pizza slice that he put on a small te in front of him and ate it.


    The girls hadn''t started eating their pizza. They were just waiting for Alexander to finish one slice of pizza and find out what he thought.


    However, one pizza was not enough, and he took the second, third, fourth, and so on. Until Alexander ate all 16 slices of his pizza from two pizzas with different vors and toppings. He forgot, three girls were waiting for his opinion.


    "Hm? Why haven''t you eaten your dinner?" Alexander asked as if he didn''t know what the girls were waiting for.


    "Um, grandfather... This pizza is Ely''s idea and creation, with customized toppings ording to your taste on my suggestion... Can you give us a few words about how this pizza tastes? What do you think?" E helplessly exined what they were waiting for.


    "It''s an amazing thing, Elysia, my little girl. Ideas and creations are amazing things, and again ites from girls as young as you. These pizzas fit perfectly on my tongue and fit my preferences. You girls are good at cooking, E didn''t make the wrong choice of friends, you''re all kind of alike. It''s pretty rare for girls from aristocratic families to cook, you know? Not to mention those who are proficient and can make delicious dishes..."


    "One more important thing, beautiful girls who are good at cooking and have good character are greatly sought after by men. Not to mention, because your backgrounds are not trivial, you will be overwhelmed in the future by them hehe..."


    Alexander gave praise and opinion, but it sounded like a smooth sermon. However, it was closed with a joke that said like he was teasing them, but the words were valid.

 Chapter 153: Startup Capital Funds

    <h4>Chapter 153: Startup Capital Funds</h4>


    "Thank you for your praise and valuable opinion, Grandpa." Elysia conveyed her joy with a smile.


    For some reason, she felt happy. The pizza they made together could be said to be delicious by Pope, even though at first she wasn''t so sure.


    "Hahaha... You have got my opinion, now continue with your dinner. Ah, two pizzas for me are gone without me knowing it..." Alexander seemed to want an extra portion for him, even though he conveyed it indirectly.


    E had predicted that. She immediately returned to the kitchen and took two pizzas. "Hmm, hmm, grandfather, here''s an extra portion for you, we know you''ll want more."


    "Ahem, as expected of my good granddaughter. Humm, different scents again, these have different variations, great." Another pizza arrived, Alexander was ready to eat this special dinner again.


    "Hehe... Now we can have dinner together properly." Evelyn giggled with amusement.


    All of them sped their hands together in prayer, the gratitude and blessings for the delicious food they would eat. Then, they ate their meal in the warmth of togetherness.


    "Ahem, apart from this pizza thing, this will be the first time for me to have dinner with a pet. The white cat is too smart than a normal cat. Hmm, Vanessa, right?" Alexander spoke after wiping his mouth with a tissue.


    "Un, that''s her name. Um, did Vanessa do something wrong, Grandpa?" Elysia put Vanessa in front of her. She made sure Vanessa was still covered by the energy nket that prevented her aura and magic from being detected.


    "Ah, no, that''s nothing. Sometimes cats symbolize luck for humans, but that''s if the cat is native to this continent. Is your pet cat a descendant of a Spirit Beast or above, Elysia?" Alexander waved his hand lightly, and there was no other meaning from what he said earlier.


    "En, I thought so too." Elysia gently nodded because it was most likely correct.


    "Oh ho-ho, that white cat can be yourpanion in the future. Take good care of her, and she will take care of you in return, that cat can also be your contracted beast." Alexander conveyed his wise advice, then the girl nodded and thanked him.


    "Nee, grandfather, I have a proposal and an offer, are you interested?" E sat up straight, put her hands on the table, and looked at her grandfather.


    "Hmm? An offer? No longer a request or wish? Okay, I''m all ears." Feeling that something new wasing from his granddaughter, Alexander immediately became interested.


    "So, like this... You know, the pizza is Ely''s idea and creation that has a high selling value, that''s new and great. If we... Um, that''s Ely, me, and Eve will start our business... Are you willing to invest in us?" E was a little confused in choosing words in business matters. She was not very good at it.


    Even so, she continued her sentence because she had already spoken to Elysia about this. E to her grandfather and Evelyn to her father, the two girls want to get themselves and their backgrounds involved, to help out only for Elysia and her promising idea.


    "What? Hoho ahaha... I think you want to talk about something quite serious, E. Hum, my good granddaughter and her friends want to try something called a business, hmm... Alright, take this, you can use this for your business capital." Alexander was slightly taken aback. These little girls were utterly unexpected, but that was a good thing. Heughed happily at it.


    He took a gold card from his robe and put it near E''s hand. If this were really business, whatever the oue and whatever the process, he knew it would work and be sessful.


    These girls couldn''t fail if the product they were going to sell was something like what they just ate for dinner a moment ago, not while he was there to help these good girls from the background.


    It was a gold card with a logo like the Holy Church''s hallmark, and with the magnificent VIP 1 printed on it. That card became the center of attention of the somewhat clueless girls.


    "It''s a VIP 1 gold card in the Holy Bank, that''s the form of my investment you girls want. That card is worth one hundred thousand tinum coins, use it wisely in your pizza business." Alexander exined kindly.


    E and Evelyn were a bit surprised, but they felt so happy, the other girl became the most shocked and became dazed for a moment.


    One hundred thousand tinum coins were simply given to them as if it didn''t mean much. The Pope invested in them without thinking.


    Why was it too easy to get capital funds in the superss family even though the goal might be just to y business? Elysia wondered in her mind.


    "O, one hundred thousand tinum coins... Are you really investing that much, even though you don''t know what we''re going to do, Grandpa?" Elysia stuttered a little in expressing what she wanted to know.


    "I could have given you more, but that''s forter. For the opening, just use this hundred thousand first. Then for you, Evelyn girl, I doubt you won''t get your family involved in this business game of you three." Alexander stroked his proud beard. It was a small amount of money.


    Evelyn excitedly nodded because it couldn''t be more than right. She would contact them as soon as the day after tomorrow arrived when they returned to the academy day.


    Meanwhile, Elysia gulped her saliva and spoke no further in that regard. It was a little difficult for her to understand the way of thinking of filthy rich people, perhaps beyond too rich.


    E never had much money because she didn''t spend much money, and she just needed to ask her grandfather if she wanted something. However, the amount he finally gave to them, just because of her proposal was unexpected, it was enormous.


    It seemed the girl who requested that didn''t really understand how much a hundred thousand tinum coins were worth. E just smiled silly and conveyed sweet words of gratitude to her grandfather.


    "Oho hoho, well then, I have something I need to finish in my private room. You girls can enjoy your time here, see you tomorrow." Alexander got up from the chair. He was satisfied with many things.


    "Ah, grandfather, are you continuing to research that thing again?"


    "Yes, I still feel curious about it. The wise will search for knowledge, and find the ultimate truth." After saying that to his granddaughter, Alexander walked away. There was still a lot of homework that had not been done.


    "Don''t sleep toote, grandfather. Tomorrow is a Blessing Day." E didn''t forget to convey her concern right before her grandfather walked away.


    "Hum." The brief confirmation followed by a nod, Alexander immediately walked out of the room.


    "Yay! Ely, look, my grandfather knows better than us. He invests without hesitation, and we can start our pizza business at any time." E immediately got up from her chair and quickly sat down beside Elysia.


    "Um, yeah, he knows very well, and it''s only because of you, E. He trusts you with that nominal, don''t disappoint him." Elysia smiled slightly and nodded.


    "Eh? It''s not just me, okay? It''s us, I''ve said it before, right?" E confirmed the wrong mention. She asked for confirmation from Evelyn.


    "Un, that''s us. Wait until the first day of the week, I''ll drag my father to support our business with funds. After that, we can start our business whenever we feel ready." Evelyn nodded with ambition for future expectations.


    "Okay, we''ll talk about thatter when we already know how business andpany work. The profit sharing will also be discussed before we start. You are the owner of the capital, the investor on behalf of your family..." Elysia was a little confused about where to start. She didn''t know much about how business works in this world. She had to dig up more information in this regard as soon as possible.


    "E and I are investors? Erm, that''s not quite right, Ely. We will also help you. The Mitchell Family and the Celestine Family will be our funders, the three of us will be founders. They are funders, and we are founders, okay?" Evelyn didn''t seem to like it. She immediately broke it down into something more pleasant to hear.


    "Yes, that''s right. I want to know what it''s like to look for profit in a business, just like Miss Rosa. I''m sure our pizza business will be sessful, we can do this and that too... Kya..." E became enthusiastic as if she wanted to quickly start opening their shops and business.


    "Um, do both of you have any business insight? Or any business knowledge?" Getting an idea, Elysia immediately asked two girls who seemed to know more than her.


    They appeared knowledgeable and insightful, but sadly they were as clueless as her. Evelyn and E shook their heads with silly, slightly awkward smiles.


    "Ah, um, okay... We do need some business knowledge first, before all. Miss Rosa might be able to help out with some tips and advice." Elysia let out a soft breath.


    She couldn''t take advantage of her business knowledge if she didn''t know a lot about things that might be different from Earth. This was the first time she had received a p of startup capital funds of this size.


    They would no longer build small businesses considering their funders were the most influential superss families on the continent. That could be Pizza Enterprise, Pizza Franchisor, and many more things that might be nned and implemented.

 Chapter 154: Startup Planning (1)

    <h4>Chapter 154: Startup nning (1)</h4>


    "Anyway, E, you look after this VIP 1 gold card, we''re going to start something big from next week. Uuh, I''m so excited." Evelyn couldn''t stay idle when she was excited. She had been moving her hands on the table for no apparent reason.


    "En, I''ll take care of this until next week. At that time, we only need permission from the Trade Association... Then, register our brand there, find the right building, build a work team, and start introducing pizza to the world." E softly muttered as she kept the gold card safely in her Space Bag.


    "Eh?"


    "Ah! That''s it."


    Evelyn was stunned, and Elysia had a clue. That was the first step they needed to take to open a business here.


    "Er, what''s wrong?" E asked innocently.


    "E, can you repeat what you said earlier?"


    "What I said earlier... Erm..." Hearing Elysia''s request, E put her finger on her cheek as if she was trying to remember something.


    "Ah, something like, I''m going to keep the gold card my grandfather gave us until next week?" As if a light bulb popped out in her head, E told her friend happily.


    "No, that''s not it, something like a business license, branding, and association." Evelyn suddenly denied it.


    "Um, not that one? Mmm, what did I say earlier?" E gave up thinking, she asked back innocently.


    "Something that starts with the Trade Association''s permission. Is there, we can take care of everything that is needed? It just needs to be done there? It''s as easy as taking care of the documents there, and we''re good to go on business?" Elysia scratched the side of her head with astonishment.


    Wasn''t it too soon to forget the thing she just said? Evelyn could sometimes be an airhead girl, and now plus the easy-to-forget E... Was she sometimes an airhead too?


    Elysia assured herself that only her guess was that everyone could sometimes be an airhead, including herself.


    ''Pfft, ufufu, haha??... You acknowledge yourself as an airhead, Ely? Phew, uhh, I thought you were prejudiced against these two girls. But apparently, you count yourself there too.'' Elena couldn''t help butugh. Elysia''s train of thought was so entertaining every now and then.


    ''Ah, no, no... It''s not like that, people can be like that sometimes, I''m not prejudiced or anything, okay?'' Elysia quickly defended herself, sometimes she forgot about her guesswork, it could be heard by Elena.


    ''Hmm? Is that so? So, what about when you first met Evelyn? At that time, you thought this girl was an airhead girl, right? Um, isn''t that, big breasts, but no brains?'' Elena started teasing Elysia with a mischievous smile.


    ''Ah, ah, you still remember it, Sister Elena. Yes, sorry, I thought that because Evelyn was so silly at our first meeting, but I never thought that again. That''s an evil slogan, yes, bad. That being said, is all of us brainless?''


    Elysia confessed and felt ashamed of herself. She once had a wrong impression of Evelyn, only in her mind. Still, in the end, Evelyn was a nice girl.


    ''Humph, yes, it''s bad and evil. You have insulted yourself and me indirectly, Ely. Pfft, hehe...'' Elena covered her mouth in amusement.


    ''Um, yes, sorry. It was me three days ago, that girl was a bit prejudiced against all the strangers. Please give forgiveness to her, now she has be a better girl than her past self.'' A unique apology, Elysia said that as if representing someone else even though it was herself.


    ''Huff, hehe, she became a much better girl, a better person for the whole.'' Elena nodded in agreement, she seemed to want to say something, but she kept it forter.


    ''Un, thank you, it''s all thanks to you, Sister Elena.'' Elysia gave her utmost respect and gratitude, and Elena responded only with a warm smile and a gentle nod.


    Their conversation didn''t take ce so fast in the world. It took five seconds for Elysia to fall into a trance because she was too focused on Elena alone. She didn''t do multitasking or fast processing during the conversation just a moment ago.


    E was about to answer because she already remembered something. Still, she immediately waved her hand in front of Elysia''s face to get her friend''s attention.


    "Ely, are you okay? You were quiet for a moment after you spoke." E asked with concern.


    As for Evelyn, she was still waiting enthusiastically for an answer. But she felt a little confused because they were silent for a moment. She couldn''t tell because Elysia turned her back.


    "Ah, I''m fine. So, how?" Elysia slowly shook her head.


    "Um, okay. As for the Trade Association... As far as I know, all paperwork and other matters just need to be resolved there. After that, it''s our own business." E nodded too. Everything was fine.


    "Oh, that''s great! All in one department, we don''t have to take care of many matters and permits in various offices, services, or ministries. We can even take care of everything the day after tomorrow." Elysia clenched her fists happily.


    There was no longer anythingplicated by taking care of so many things in several different offices, say goodbye to that! It was something that made her want to know more about business in this world, but apparently, it wasn''t asplicated as she thought.


    "Eh, Ely? We''re going to open our pizza shop as soon as Eve calls her family?" E asked in wonder. Wasn''t it next week?


    "Aren''t you saying we need to find out a few things first, Ely? We also need certain people who will help us with our business. We can''t do everything by ourselves." Evelyn asked worriedly. Rushing was always a bad thing.


    "Um, there''s no need to worry, E, Eve. I''m just talking that''s great, but that doesn''t mean we''re going to be in a hurry. We still have to find some specific people and some additional knowledge before we get started. However, I have some business insights, would you like to hear it?" Elysia assured two girls beside her, then she asked with great enthusiasm and confidence.


    "Woah, that''s amazing, Ely. Please tell us, and we''ll be good girls and listen." E put her hand back on the table. She became intrigued and carried away by the unique atmosphere exuded by Elysia''s confidence.


    "Un, please enlighten us, Ely. To be honest, I''m still clueless about what we''re going to do in business, even though E and I were the ones who pushed you and us to do this business game hehe..." Evelyn giggled with an adorable expression.


    "No, Eve. It''s not a business game or anything, Eve. Failure was no longer in my dictionary, we''re going to make it something great. There are lots of things that can be realized, but it will be gradual. First of all..."


    Elysia took a pen and some paper from her Space Storage under the alias of her Space Bag. Then she exined her insights, point of view, some appropriate ns, and some of the science in business.


    However, after all of that was over... Only two confused girls, one cat who was still lyingzily on the table, and the excited Elysia remained as a result.


    Evelyn and E didn''t quite understand what Elysia was saying, but it sounded great and promising. They innocently just nodded as if they understood that questions would onlye at the end of the event until the exnation was over.


    "Um, that''s quite confusing for me, but it sounds amazing! Ely, have you ever opened a big business before? Ah, but you''re still the same age as me, so that''s impossible... Err, yes, have you ever learned about business in-depth?" Evelyn muttered thoughtfully for a moment. She was still digesting the exnation and writing on the paper.


    "Hmm, hmm, you guessed it." Elysia giggled like a hum, yet another vague answer.


    "Umm, so Eve and I are the co-founders and not the founders? Ely is the founder... Celestine Family and the Mitchell Family are funders and owners? Then, the CEO and um, here are some C level executives?" E felt as if her brain couldn''t process what she just heard. Even the writing on the paper that she was holding couldn''t help her. All these terms and things made her a bit sluggish.


    "Yes, that''s the highest executive position required in a multinationalpany, I wrote some exnations there too. Oh, I just remembered. E, Eve..."


    Hearing Elysia called their names, the two girls put down the paper they were holding and looked at the girl sitting between them.


    "You know, we can develop ourpany not just for one product like pizza, but there are many things, although still in culinary terms. We need a great name for that." Elysia spoke slowly but clearly. She only needed to convey it for the two girls to understand.


    "Oh! I''m great at naming, give me a moment... Ah! Amaz sounds cool for our business, right?" Entering what she could easily understand, Evelyn happily participated in it.


    "Ano, you know, Eve... That name, you don''t mix that with amazing andpany, do you?" E smiled amusedly. It was predictable.


    "Hehe... You guessed it. That, less grandiose and magnificent? Okay, let me find a cool name." Evelyn touched her fingers together. It was an easy and unique name, but it just seemed like she was the only one who felt that way.

 Chapter 155: Startup Planning (2)

    <h4>Chapter 155: Startup nning (2)</h4>


    "Erm, no need right away, we can think of a name for ourpany before next week." Elysia touched the hands of the two girls who were looking for a suitable name in their minds. There was no need to rush either.


    "Okay, I''ll write it down before the day after tomorrow or tomorrow! We''ll find a proper name." Feeling the need for time to choose an exquisite name, Evelyn nodded in agreement.


    "Um, okay." E also agreed, but she immediately asked what happened to be on her mind.


    "Ely, it looks like you have aprehensive business insight and knowledge. From the writing, you wrote... The CEO is the highest position in apany whose job is to lead the entirepany. How about, if you be the CEO?" E put the paper she was reading earlier in front of Elysia and Evelyn.


    "That''s a good idea! I won''t rest easy if the person in the highest position in ourpany is dubious. Ely, will you, please?" Evelyn caught a glimpse of the paper and immediately knew what E meant.


    "Alright, leave it to me. Until we find a better and more worthy person, I''ll be responsible for it. But, Eve, E, the two of you have to help me, sure? Don''t just throw the job at me, okay? We also need a lot of intellectual manpower." Ely puffed out her chest, confidently. She was sure she could do it with ease because of her experience.


    "Okay." E smiled gently. She would actually help out, even without being asked.


    "That''s for sure, Ely... CEO, huh? All I know in the top leadership in apany is the director, um, the CEO is the Executive Director?" Evelyn nodded without hesitation. She smiled, even though she didn''t understand much of her friend''s previous exnation.


    "Ahh, that''s a little different, Eve. All I know is the Executive Director is for non-profit entities, the CEO is for-profit entities and other big things. Since we''re just starting out, we don''t need as many executives as I write in this structure." Kindly, Elysia added new insight to the clueless girl.


    "Oh! I understand, yes. That means the fate of thepany is in your hands, and we will be on duty to help you, um, as your assistants?" Evelyn understood immediately.


    Elysia was pensive for a moment, remembering the first andst time she had someone who could be called her assistant. It was cruel and painful, to the point that she didn''t dare appoint an assistant for herself in her newpany.


    Even though it was partly her fault for trusting her assistant too much, it was the woman who had made Ali trust others even for a moment.


    However, in thepany''s development effort from scratch that could be called the third, she believed these two girls would not betray her. It would be somewhat impossible for the owners and co-founders who want to be assistants to betray the founder and CEO... Not when these two girls came from overly wealthy families.


    "En, we can call it an Executive Assistant, or EA. You will be there for allpany activities with me, don''t nag if your work will pile up, nozy girl." For some reason, Elysia felt she managed to break into something that made her so relieved.


    "Humph! Who''s thezy girl? I''m diligent and helpful." Evelyn snorted cutely, feeling she was neverzy.


    "He-he, we have an important role in thepany, I can''t wait until next week. Hmm, looks like I need to go to economy ss too and learn a lot from Ely." E chuckled as she imagined she and her friends managed to build a continental-sspany, much like her grandfather''s aplishments.


    "Hm! It''s now past eight... Time flies so fast." E was a little surprised when she looked at the clock on the wall. An hour had passed, even though it only felt like a few minutes.


    "Ah, that''s right... We haven''t washed the cutlery and tidied up the kitchen. We better do this quickly, I have a bedtime fairy tale." Evelyn immediately got up from her chair and immediately brought the cutlery that was still piled on the table.


    "Un, I can sing you a few lubies~" E hummed melodiously. She immediately followed Evelyn into the kitchen.


    Elysia simply tidied up the paper on the table and put it in her Space Bag, then followed two girls who were tidying the kitchen.


    Their activities progressed rapidly once again. They chatted casually and warmly while finishing kitchen affairs.


    After taking a warm bath in their respective bathrooms, the three girls came to E''s room, fully dressed in their pajamas as if they were ready to sleep together.


    "Um, E, can you please tell us a list of tomorrow''s events for the Blessing Day?" Elysia sat on the soft sofa, right beside Vanessa.


    "Hm? Just like the Blessing Day in any Holy Church, only the scale is bigger. Starting from the opening prayer, praise to the Goddess of Blessing, sermons, offerings, posting a list of announcements on the cathedral bulletin board, intercession, then blessings. Um... What else, hmm..." E sat on the bed, directly opposite Elysia. She tried to remember, worried that she might miss something.


    "E, you missed something. In every activity you mentioned earlier, it was always filled for a moment with special prayers for goodness. Then, Blessing Day was closed with a charity event. One of them is, the Priests will help people in need for free. That is the most awaited event by most of the congregation, em, the most awaited besides the blessing ceremony." Evelynpleted the exnation from the girl who was trying to remember something.


    "Ah! Yes, that. We only have roles from early morning until noon. Ely, Eve, you wille with me as Priest, okay?" E pped her hands with delight.


    "Eh? But we are still Deacon, right?" Elysia asked and looked at Evelyn, but thetter did the same to her. They questioned E about that.


    Seeing the two junior girls'' clueless expressions, E smiled as if she already knew about this. "It doesn''t matter. The two of you can use Healing Magic. After all,ing as a Priest doesn''t mean you really have be a Priest."


    E got up from her bed to retrieve two sets of Priest robes from one of her wardrobes. She came back and gave it to Elysia and Evelyn.


    "Please wear it tomorrow, I give it to you, we will be on duty every weekend hehe..."


    Elysia and Evelyn saw the white Priest robes with gold trimmings on their hands. It could definitely be worn on their bodies regardless of their size since Priest robes were a bit loose.


    "Um, so we''re going to be the Deacons helping a Priest on the Blessing Day every weekend as Priests?" Elysia asked to reconfirm.


    "Yup." E nodded lightly. She seemed pleased with something.


    "Woah, we be priests in advance, even if only for the weekend. Thank you for this Priest robe E." Evelyn embraced the robe as if it were a precious surprise gift.


    "Un, my pleasure. However, please don''t wear it other than the weekend at the Cathedral, not until you have your own Priest license, okay?" E did not forget to give a reminder. She also served as a senior in charge of these two junior girls.


    "Okay."


    "All right!"


    Elysia and Evelyn nodded in response, very much to E''s pleasure.


    "Hum, it''s half-past nine. Let''s go to bed, tomorrow we have to get up early. I''ll sing you a few lubies." E went to the other side of the big bed.


    "Not before my bedtime fairy tales. I''ve been wanting to tell bedtime stories, but every time I sleep with Ely, I immediately fall asleep..." Evelyn touched her fingers together. She fell asleep too quickly at that time and always skipped what she wanted to do.


    "That''s lovely, I want to hear bedtime stories apart from my mother when I was little." E sat and leaned on the headboard, and Sera, the bluefish like a dolphin, served as her cuddle doll.


    "It''s beautiful and fun, I have a story that fits us. Ely,e here, you''re not nning to sleep on the sofa, are you?" Didn''t want to be outdone by E''s cuddle doll, Evelyn immediately took her cuddle doll from her Space Bag. L, the yellow fish with white lines like anemonefish.


    However, afterward, she felt something was missing. After turning her head to the side, Elysia, her best friend, also her favorite cuddle doll, was still sitting on the sofa!


    "Um, okay." After saying good night to Vanessa and stroking her fur one meow time, Elysia immediately got up from the sofa.


    A bed that might amodate five to six adults, she arrived there with a somewhat red-faced expression. E was already on the side, while Evelyn on the other side... But why did they let the middle of the bed empty on purpose?

 Chapter 156: Night Chat

    <h4>Chapter 156: Night Chat</h4>


    Elysia was now lying on the bed, looking at the ceiling of the canopy bed frame. She looked right and left, then sighed with relief. The two girls next to her slept soundly and only hugged their cuddle dolls.


    She put her hands on her tummy and inteced her fingers while ying with it because she couldn''t sleep yet.


    Yet, the two girls beside her fell asleep so fast... After Evelyn''s bedtime fairy tale about the story of a magical cat who made her master life ''purr-fect'' in the cat''s own way, then E''s luby.


    Vanessa fell asleep on the sofa near the bed. Right after the story about the magical cat and its master was finished by Evelyn.


    The window curtains were closed, and the lights were dim. Still, just as Elysia remembered she couldn''t see the moon, she suddenly thought of Sylvia. She had told her about checking messages regrly.


    Stay true to her words. She didn''t want to disappoint that Devil Princess. She took Swype out of her Space Storage after making sure once again the two girls beside her were really fast asleep.


    Quickly, she switched that device setting to spy mode, the same as the silent mode.


    ''Ah, the battery charge is only two out of ten, Sylvia didn''t tell me how to charge this Swype... Hmm... It''s nine o''clock, and Sylvia hasn''t sent any messages? She must be too engrossed in joining the fun of that troubled branch guild.'' Elysia muttered in her mind while ying with a device like a touch screen smartphone.


    ''Oh, wow, thework here is so bad, it pops up and then goes away every now and then in turn. The satellites or transmitters implemented by the Devil Emperor aren''t good enough to get to this city, hmm...'' She raised her hand high as if she was looking for a signal, but it was never more than a red bar.


    ''Ah, nevermind, I''d better send some messages for her. In Larnwick City or in Rosemoor City, it was only eight o''clock, maybe. Ask about news and greetings, then don''t forget a good night greeting...'' Elysia typed several messages skillfully, but she hadn''t sent them yet.


    ''Oh no, it''s not like this. I have to be polite, it''s still a new thing for me to chat via chat app with someone who might be called a friend... Ah, yes like this, beautiful sentence, send, phew...'' Quickly edited the sentence she had typed, Elysia finally let out a sigh of relief.


    ''Oh,e on a signal, get the message sent to the recipient... It''s just a set of sentences neatly arranged into one paragraph...'' She was like a silly girl looking for a signal here and there, even though she was still lying on the bed.


    ''Ah, finally delivered. Eh? Sylvia read it right away? So fast, she immediately replied... How can she receive, read, and reply to my messages so fast?'' Elysia was somewhat amazed at Sylvia''s speed of replying to messages.


    She didn''t linger any further and immediately read a message from Sylvia. The reply contained a reply greeting and a few shes of an exciting story about what Sylvia witnessed at the branch guild in Larnwick City.


    Unfortunately, Sylvia only wrote a spoiler without adequate context. Elysia can''t imagine what kind of incident happened there. But, that was none of her business. As long as that two superss devil didn''t do anything evil, and triggered things that could be called tragedy and war, then that was enough.


    Elysia sent another message simply to confirm it between the lines, and a reply came swiftly once again. Short but clear, Sylvia seemed to know Elysia''s worries. The Devil Princess replied only with reassurance and sweet words to defend herself. She was a good devil.


    After that, Elysia didn''t forget to convey about her Swype state and so on. Until their chat closed with a good night greeting.


    Sylvia suggested ending their chat immediately, so Elysia could save power until the day after tomorrow. Sylvia was a little worried because tomorrow was the day she nned to spend her spare time chatting with her friend. So, she didn''t get bored because of her father''s n, and she had to apany and help him.


    It was just a chat for no more than three minutes, but it was a new experience for Elysia. She turned off her Swype screen and put it back into her Space Storage.


    The girl who still couldn''t sleep looked back at the canopy bed ceiling. It was beautifully decorated with the Holy Church''s white-gold theme, the same as this room''s theme.


    ''Ely, you haven''t slept yet?'' Elena''s soothing voice suddenly rang in her mind.


    ''Yes, for some reason I can''t sleep. Then, what about you, Sister Elena? I thought you were fast asleep.''


    ''Ah, I just stayed silent while closing my eyes. While listening to a story about a magical cat from Evelyn, a luby from E, then happened to see your funny behaviour while chatting with Sylvia hehe...'' Elena chuckled amusedly.


    ''Uuuh, do I look like a silly little girl? That''s a new thing for me, to chat with someone in casual chat. You see, Sister Elena, in my past...''


    Before Elysia finished her sentence, Elena immediately interrupted her because thetter knew what the former wanted to say.


    ''Hssh, hssh... Everything is okay, you have started to let go of the past, I''m here to keep youpany, always. The current you are excellent, there are Evelyn, E, Sylvia, and then Vanessa. Not to mention Rosa, the student council members, and several others. See? You drew them close to you without your knowing it.''


    Like words to console a little girl, even though Elysia didn''t know why it was said when she was going to say something. Didn''t she have any casual chat friends in the past? Did that sound too pitiful to tell? Nevertheless, she didn''t continue and just nodded gently.


    ''Nee, Ely, can you enter the Soul Realm now?'' Elena asked softly and lightly.


    Elysia did not need a reason why Elena asked her to do so. She immediately closed her eyes, and her body entered into a particr state. Her spirit within the Soul Realm opened her eyes.


    In front of her eyes was a woman she knew very well and saw all the time. No matter how many times she saw or talked to Elena, it was never dull. It was beautiful and rxing.


    However, after all, what caught Elysia''s attention the most was because of Elena''s eyes. Those golden eyes so beautiful with a unique pattern inside that seemed to glow, the things she still couldn''t understand until now. Anyway, they were so gorgeous no matter how many times she looked at them.


    "Ara ~ You''re stunned again, Ely. Even though we meet all the time, but sometimes you get stunned when you see my face. Did you see something there that I didn''t know?" Elena chuckled softly, and she covered her mouth gracefully.


    "Um."


    "Um?"


    Elysia muttered subtly and blinked, but Elena did the same.


    "Ahh, ah, it''s nothing. I''ve always been fascinated by your beautiful eyes, Sister Elena." Elysia confessed and blushed, not only because she was a little embarrassed when Elena said that, but also because thetter smiled as if teasing her.


    "Ufufu... Thank you. Lately, you are starting to be good at praising and ying with words." Elena hovered closer, looking into Elysia''s purplish-blue eyes that seemed like a gxy on closer inspection.


    "En, your eyes are beautiful as I remember them. Eh? You can also use my form on your body, so if you look at yourself, will you be stunned too?" After being silent for a while, Elena nodded happily. Still, it was because she felt satisfied when she saw Elysia''s adorable expression. This easily blushed girl flushed red on her cheeks.


    "I, I don''t think I will end up like that... I just looked at them instead of being stunned, okay?" Elysia muttered in a mosquito-like voice, but that didn''t stop Elena from hearing it.


    It was enough to tease this adorable girl. Elena moved beside Elysia and looked forward. "Nee, Ely, I have some thoughts, do you want to hear them?"


    "It''s my pleasure." Elysia nodded in agreement and sat beside Elena, even though they were simply floating within the Soul Realm.


    "You know, it''s our eight to nine days in this world. The Ali I know now has be Ely. You have changed so rapidly not only from the body but to behaviour as well. If I didn''t know you were a man in the past, I would have believed you were a girl from birth." Elena turned to Elysia, she conveyed her concern. Unfortunately, Elysia didn''t really understand.


    "Hm? Why say that all of a sudden? I''m just adaptable, that''s all. There''s no point in harbouring what''s in the past, isn''t that what you said when you persuaded me to transcend my dark past, Sister Elena?" Elysia looked at her dainty hands as if examining them.

 Chapter 157: Identity Crisis?

    <h4>Chapter 157: Identity Crisis?</h4>


    "No, that''s not what I meant, Ely... We did talk about this before. But, somehow, I just became aware of something..." Elena shook her head slowly. It wasn''t something she wanted to talk about.


    "Em? Then, please give a little detail?" Blinking innocently, Elysia waited for the girl who was rearranging her sentence in her mind.


    "You know, I''ve been thinking about this... From a long time ago, even now, Ely, you have an identity crisis that''s still unanswered... You''re aware of that, and I''m here offering to be your support, can you tell?" Elena spoke so softly and gently. She held Elysia''s hand as she looked at her face.


    Elena remembered the other most important thing, and it suddenly worried her. If allowed to continue like that, it would be the thing she least wanted to happen to her little sister.


    "Mm, identity crisis, this is psychology... We can be our own worst enemies without even knowing it. We fall victim to our own minds when we don''t know our true identity. However, strangely enough, I''m aware of that... Am I still like that, from this past week that we spent together, Sister Elena?"


    Elysia finally understood what her beautiful guardian angel was concerned about. She smiled, then looked towards the front, staring at her Soul Realm''s vastness that was like a vast universe in outer space.


    "Honestly, no. You haven''t, not sincest week. But I got worried... What if..." Elena put on a worried face. She was so caring and paid a lot of attention only to Elysia. However, she hadn''t finished with what she wanted to say... Elysia''s delicate finger suddenly came to her lips.


    "En, that''s right. Like you said a few days ago, Sister Elena. We have a new life with too many possibilities. Just because of you, your presence, your support, and your care... I am slowly starting to move forward from the past." Elysia looked back at Elena, gently gripping the hand that was still holding hers.


    "It''s a difficult thing for me if there is only me here, starting everything myself, and still feeling alone. Since knowing you exist within me, someone who knows more about myself than myself, I no longer want to feel alone, not anymore. Thank you." Expressing her gratitude, so Elena didn''t worry too much, Elysia conveyed it gently and sincerely.


    Elena was somewhat relieved to hear it in person. She smiled warmly as her lips freed from Elysia''s delicate index finger. "You''re wee. I''m d to hear that."


    The atmosphere was sofortable. Elena didn''t have to worry so much anymore. In fact, with just her and her presence had be a more critical factor for Elysia''s recovery than anything she had previously predicted. It was a better thing.


    "Ah, talking about an identity crisis. I always wonder who I am? What is my value? What is my real purpose in living? I fell to the point, I don''t really care about who I am anymore. What''s the difference between a man and a woman? Yes, I lost my old identity the first day I was stranded in this world, but not anymore, I''m used to it now."


    Elysia confessed what she had thought and felt some days ago when she had just been stranded in this world and had not yet met Elena.


    "Sister Elena, for your previous question, that''s not all. Maybe, I will quickly get used to my situation even though I''m transmigrated or reincarnated into something else. Like caterpir, mosquito, slime, or even an inanimate object hehe..." Seeing Elena who only blinked her eyes as if waiting for the continuation, Elysia made a closing sentence that soundedforting.


    "Wha, what? If you be an inanimate object, that means you are a spirit within a thing. If that happens, can I still exist in your Soul Realm? I wonder?" Elena was surprised and giggled softly for a moment. Then she ran her finger against her cheek while imagining if they were inside an inanimate object like a sword.


    "Hmm-hmm, don''t take it too seriously... Those are just hyphenation words. Life is constantly changing, and so are we, whether we realize or not."


    "Ufufu, I know that." Elena covered her mouth, chuckled because of Elysia''s awkward yet adorable expression.


    "Nee, Sister Elena." After a moment of silence while looking at the beautiful scenery within the Soul Realm, Elysia suddenly spoke.


    "Hmm?"


    "What can we do here and what are you used to doing here, is it just floating around?" Elysia once again checked the surroundings, and there was nothing there.


    "Well... Since you were on Earth, I spent a lot of my time just sleeping, I was so sleepy most of the time. Even so, it didn''t prevent me from knowing what you were doing and what you were going through." Elena confessed innocently.


    There was nothing in the Soul Realm, and all she did was just floating around. Apart from checking out Elysia, whether it was on Earth or in this world, she was justzing around all the time. Styling Elysia''s spirit hair was probably the thing she did the most in the past week.


    What Elena thought, indirectly conveyed to Elysia. Thetter immediately checked out her long ck hair that had been styled and became the former masterpiece.


    "Um, now, what''s this hairstyle?"


    "I don''t know the name of that hairstyle, but I''ve seen it from some of the women you met while on Earth. Since the braid is a bit like a snake, then we just call it snake braid, yes, a proper name hehe..." Elena pped happily. She was proud of her work that mightpete with professional hairstylists.


    "Woah, you have be so good at hairstyling, Sister Elena... My helpless spirit has be the medium for your training." Elysia checked her hair once again from a third-person perspective, thanks to her advanced perception, which oddly enough could be used here too.


    "Hehe... Of course, my memory is good and very reliable in times of need." Didn''t digest Elysia''s point, Elena just giggled at thepliment.


    "En, now it''s my turn to practice hair styling. We both have long hair, and it fits perfectly. It''s not fair with only me being given a hairstyle, so should you." Elysia gave a profound smirk, and she raised her hand a little as if she wanted to catch a small rabbit.


    "Eh? You want to do my hair too, Ely? But, now that I think about it... My hair really suits the current one, it''s already wavy and falling down."


    "Don''t make excuses, Sister Elena. I''m quick to learn, so don''t move and let me y a little with your hair hehe..." Elysia caught her practice medium named Elena, as her gratitude for the given hairstyle.


    "Ah, um, okay, I''ll teach you." It was a bit unexpected, but Elena nodded and allowed her hair to be styled by Elysia.


    For the next few hours, the two of them yed around in the Soul Realm just to practice hair styling. More precisely, Elena taught Elysia how to style a woman''s beautiful hair the right way, with various hairstyles.


    Until Elysia was satisfied, she was finally able to skillfully give Elena some good hairstyles. Elysia was still with her snake braid, while Elena ended up with a long hair updo, the umpteenth work of Elysia''s delicate hands.


    "Ely, it''s probably past midnight, you don''t want to sleep? Tomorrow is Blessing Day, right?" Elena casually hovered beside Elysia.


    "Yes, I''ll sleep in a little bit. That was fun, Sister Elena hehe..." Elysia couldn''t help but giggle. Hairstyling was something new for her to learn, a skill needed for someone with long hair.


    "Hmm, you do learn fast, Ely. But, I haven''t forgotten how you styled my hair some time ago... I looked ridiculous." Even though she spoke like a girl who was being bullied, Elena didn''t really feel that way.


    There were several stages in learning something new, and she understood it. Shepletely forgot how many times the strange hairdos she gave to Elysa''s helpless spirit.


    "Hmm-hmm, that was me when I was still stiff and not yet proficient a few hours ago, I as Elysia at the current time, apologized for her past self mistakes." Elysia chuckled and spoke in a poetic melody.


    "Hfmp... What''s with that chuckle and your quirky apology? I''ve heard this twice." She really wanted to giggle too, but she held it back and wanted to look like a bullied girl, but she failed very much. Elena just covered her mouth while talking. She didn''t want to look silly.


    "That means, please forgive me." Elysia flew right in front of Elena, straight to the point without the twists and turns.


    "Okay, your apology is epted hehe..."


    Elysia smiled as the girl in front of her giggled sweetly, an exchange that was both simple and pleasant. She always enjoyed every moment she spent with Elena.


    If her arrival into this world was just a dream, she didn''t want to wake up from sleep only to return to her past. Not after she enjoyed the feeling of someone apanying her all the time.


    "Nee, Sister Elena, will you take over my body once in a while? I wish to be the support in the Soul Realm once again." No wind and no rain, Elysia suddenly suggested that.

 Chapter 158: Midnight Practice

    <h4>Chapter 158: Midnight Practice</h4>


    "Uh... Why all of a sudden, Ely?" Elena tilted her head slightly but also felt quite surprised by Elysia''s proposal.


    "There is no special reason, I just thought, something... Sometimes, ites to my mind, don''t you feel bored with 25 years of living only in the Soul Realm, Sister Elena?" Elysia spoke in a soft tone while ying with her own fingers. She was a little uneasy whenever it was imagined by her.


    "Ahh... That, you know, Ely... Even though it''s 25 years, my time when I woke up wasn''t more than a fifth of that. This Soul Realm is like my home, I feel veryfortable here." Elena understood Elysia''s concern, then she closed her eyes while enjoying the empty space that made it feel so pleasant.


    "Home, huh... Can we build our house here, is that possible? Hmm..." Elysia put her hand on her chin, deep in thought.


    "Eh? Yes, that''s it! Ely, do you want to build our house here? Is this possible? How do you make something for here, or bring something here?" A light bulb suddenly shed in Elena''s imagination. She had a great idea.


    "That, I didn''t really know either... We are in spirit form, right? Whereas items are real and solid. Even though we can touch them, that doesn''t mean they can be put into this Soul Realm..."


    "Hmm... In that case, that looks like it is true... Can we use magic here? Ely, try making something for me, we''ll find out about it hum, hum..." Elena floated right beside Elysia.


    She tugged Elysia''s white dress a little, so Elysia didn''t overthink about difficult things.


    As for Elysia, she immediately returned from her train of thought and nodded at the girl beside her. If her magic could also be used by her spirit, then that would be a big thing.


    *poof*


    A mass of warm energy that quickly became a tiny ball appeared in Elysia''s hand, the fireball which had wholly be a ball.


    "Woah, this is amazing! You can also use magic here! That way, we can make our own house!" Elena cheered with joy. She didn''t hesitate to lightly poke the red ball in Elysia''s hand to make sure.


    "Sister Elena, how about you? You can use magic just like me, right? Now it''s your turn." Feeling the same thing, Elysia smiled with pleasure.


    "Ahh, about that one, Ely... Surprisingly, I can''t use magic like you here. I''ve tried it a few times, and now, see? There''s no reaction whatsoever." To ensure that, Elena practiced it, but no magic appeared in her hands.


    "Uhh, this is weird... You can use magic while using my body, though... Ah! I remember something." Elysia scratched her head with a clueless expression, but an idea came after that.


    "Hmm? What did you just remember, Ely?"


    "Hhmm, hmm... Sister Elena, remember the story I told when I was first stranded in this world and spent the night in a cave?"


    "Yes, I still remember that. There you met Jimmy, and because you were panicking and feeling very threatened, you identally came out of your body in your spirit form, right? Then..." Elena eloquently conveyed what she heard a few days ago.


    However, the main point had been mentioned. Elysia gave a stop hand gesture with a smile and a nod. "Yes, let''s try that first. We''ll spend the night trying to find out, I''m sure there''s something."


    "Um, alright... We''ll try that. It''s something we''ve never tried before, I''m a little nervous." Excited and nervous at the same time, Elena was a bitplicated.


    Shortly afterward, Elysia gave Elena assistance instructions to get her out of the Soul Realm and out of the body. It didn''t work right away, but in the end, Elena managed to do it. She managed to get out of the Soul Realm in spirit form.


    ''Ely, Ely, I did it! Oh wow, I can also use magic when I''m out here! '' Elena happily wandered around the bedroom and used her magic, simr to telekinesis ability. She used it here and there to test her magic.


    Luckily Evelyn and E were still fast asleep... Otherwise, they might scream in terror when they saw some objects floating around for no reason.


    ''Woah, that''s a good thing.'' Elysia pped her hands from within the Soul Realm.


    ''Ely, youe out too, we fly around together like ghosts hovering around hehe...'' Elena giggled with amusement. She couldn''t help butugh as she imagined what kind of prank she could do.


    ''Okay, wait a moment. ''Didn''t linger any further, Elysia immediately tried the same thing.


    After calming herself down, as if she had entered a sacred state, she tried to break herself out of the Soul Realm.


    However, the expectations didn''t always match the reality that really happened. As if there was a wall holding Elysia out from there, she was still inside the Soul Realm, pitifully crashing into the invisible wall.


    ''Ow, it hurts...'' Elysia hovered aimlessly in the Soul Realm while holding her head with an anguish expression. She felt quite dizzy, and the world around her was spinning.


    ''Awh, Ely, are you okay?'' As if feeling the same sense of urgency, Elena immediately returned to Elysia''s body. She entered the Soul Realm without waiting for an answer.


    "No, I feel dizzy. There''s an invisible wall holding me out. It seems like only one of us can get out of the Soul Realm for some reason." Elysia immediately closed her eyes, worried about vomiting because of the dizziness she suffered.


    "Oh my pitiful little sister of mine, hush-hush, the pain will go away, and you will get better soon..." Elena floated closer, gently stroking the dizzy girl''s head.


    It only took no more than two seconds. The dizziness had disappeared. "Hum, I''m feeling better already, I''m fine."


    "Phew, thank goodness... I''ve never tried to get out of the Soul Realm at all. Fortunately, I haven''t tried that, or I might end up hitting that invisible wall too." Elena sighed in relief.


    "It''s because you never tried that... Okay, so our spirits can go out and roam out there, but only one of us is the limit. But I''m sure there is more to it, given Earth''s supernatural abilities about the spirit that can leave the body. "With that, Elysia was able to draw her first conclusion.


    "Ah! I know that one. Regarding people who can make their spiritse out of their bodies. It has a distance limit, and conditions such as the body cannot be moved, or the spirit cannot return to the body." Elena, the almost all-knowing encyclopedia, exined it cheerfully.


    "Um, yes, like that." Elysia nodded in agreement.


    After that, they did some things that really made them curious, their next practice. So strange but true, Elysia and Elena could even use their magic in the world around the body as well.


    As a result, Elena hugged Elysia with great satisfaction. Apparently, she could also use her magic even though she was still in the Soul Realm, but that was only for things toward the real world.


    However, that was more than enough. Elena could do some divine punishment with this, for anyone who dared to bully her sweet little sister.


    "Sister Elena, don''t you feel sleepy? You usually sleep a lot..." Elysia nced slightly upward at the girl who was hugging her in merriment. From any angle, Elena was always bigger and taller than her.


    "I don''t know, I''m not feeling too sleepy... Ah, no way, it''s one o''clock now... Ely, we better go to bed first. I''m afraid we''ll be sleepy tomorrow." Elena was a little surprised when she saw the clock on the table near the bed.


    The body that fell to a particr state did not prevent her or Elysia from knowing the body''s surroundings.


    "Bed? But there isn''t a bed here."


    "Then, try making one for me? Is your unique magic able to do that, hmm... Let''s see, we still have a house to build." Elena muttered softly, letting go of the innocent girl who had a blushing face.


    "So, what should I do?"


    "A supernatural bed? Ethereal bed? Subtle bed? Bed in spirit form? Take your choice and give it a try hehe..."


    Listening to Elena''s pleasant chuckle, Elysia giggled too. Afterward, she immediately tried what she could do about earlier suggestions.


    They were in a world of magic, where some logical things were sometimes not enforced by the world''sws. Perhaps, with her unique magic, Elysia could manifest something Elena yearned with the help of her colorful imagination.


    Gradually appearing, the golden magic energy immediately formed a mass of magic energy and umted until it became a bed as expected.


    "Woah, wow! A canopy bed! Look, Ely, as I said before, your magic is so special, you can do almost anything as long as you know what it is like or how it happened." As soon as the bed appeared and became real, Elena immediately threw herself onto the soft bed.


    "Hehe... Yes, that''s right, phew... Dear me, I managed to do it... So, how about our earlier discussion Sister Elena? Would you like to take over my body for some time? Tomorrow is a holiday and Blessing Day, I think that''s great." Elysia came andy beside Elena, bringing up the things she had asked earlier but not yet got a definite answer.

 Chapter 159: Role Swap

    <h4>Chapter 159: Role Swap</h4>


    "You are so eager for me to rece you, Ely. Tomorrow, hmm..." Elena pondered for a moment regarding what she would do for tomorrow. But, it was considered different for Elysia. She thought Elena was considering tomorrow''s activities.


    "How about the day after tomorrow?"


    "Uhh, the first day of the week, it''s the knight ss, thest thing I want to follow with a real body... Not to mention the economy ss..." Elena wiped her non-existence sweat. It was already making her tired when imagining physical activity in the ss.


    "What about the day after overmorrow?"


    "As I recall, it was the day for the magic research ss, then the night for the etiquette ss. That day seemed interesting. Uh, wait a minute, Ely, let me think, I can''t rece you that often." Elena immediately silenced the girl''s mouth who was going to dedicate the day after the mentioned day once again.


    Elysia only nodded, and her mouth was freed from Elena''s delicate hands.


    "Yes, Ely, can I take over your body for tomorrow after the Blessing Day ceremony is over? Un, just half a day I think is fine." Elena nodded with a pleasant expression. Sheplied with Elysia''s wish to swap roles.


    "Half a day? That can''t be done, at least make it a full day. I also want to know what it''s like to be you here, as your spiritual support." Elysia gave a ''no-no'' gesture with her finger while shaking her head.


    "Uuuh, but the Blessing Day ceremony as a Priest sounds tiring... Ah! How about with separate day? Half a day for tomorrow, and the other half for the magic research ss? That way, it will be a whole day, right? yes, I''m a genius." Proudly, Elena proposed it as a solution.


    "Um, well... You''re leaving etiquette ss for me? You''re prettyzy, Sister Elena hehe..." While giggling, Elysia looked back up. She knew very well about Elena''s daily habits.


    "Ufufu... You understand me well, Ely. ''Lazy'' is a word that is also in my name, and you gave that name to me."


    "Eh? How can it be like that? Where''s the wordzy in your name? It''s Elena Avery, nozy or anything simr there." Elysia looked at Elena again, blinked cluelessly.


    "Elena, zena,ze, see?" Elena smirked mischievously with her unreasonable answer.


    "Huh? Umm, that''s not how it works..." Elysia shook her head helplessly. That sounded a little silly and absurd.


    "Hehe... Of course, but I can justify that... Try to think about it, why should we walk when we can float all the time? The body will feel hungry, but the spirit form will not be hungry, just limp. And there are many other things I can say about howfortable I''m here, rather than the outside world." Elena folded her arms over her tummy as if she had just delivered a motivational sentence.


    A little surprised by Elena''s statement, Elysia covered her mouth, but she smiled as if she wanted tough. "Oh my, I just found out about it. It seems you have the same thoughts as me, Sister Elena. Sometimes I also want to shut myself up, away from the hustle and bustle of the world."


    "Hmm-hmm, maybe I got influenced by you, Ely..." Elena giggled softly and then closed her eyes as if she wanted to sleep. After that, the two of them enjoyed their time in silence for a moment.


    "Nee, Sister Elena, before we go to sleep, please try one more thing, okay?"


    "Sure, but what is it?" Elena blinked cluelessly. She missed something that came to Elysia''s mind.


    "I will return to my body. After that, try to get out of the Soul Realm like before. I wonder if that can be achieved or not."


    "Okay, that''s easy... Uhh, if I hit the invisible wall that envelops this Soul Realm like you, you have tofort me, okay?" Elena was about to nod in agreement, but she remembered the fate of Elysia a while ago.


    This Soul Realm was vast and like a universe beyond outer space, but it still had boundaries. What Elysia asked was to break through that boundary once again by entering into the sacred state. However, their limitations made her a little worried.


    As if she knew Elena''s worries, Elysia lifted her body to sit beside Elena. She gently stroked Elena''s golden hair to reassure her.


    "Don''t worry, it''s probably because this Soul Realm is the subconscious power of the body. It doesn''t allow the two spirits within it to leave, or something bad will happen. I''m sure there must be a strong reason for this." Elysia spoke softly, while Elena only listened like a little girl persuaded by her parent.


    "Even if one has to stay here... But, if I return to my body, my spirit will still be here, correct? It''s just my consciousness returning to the body, remember? So, I think it will work." Elysia continued her persuasive lines, and Elena immediately sat down as a result.


    "En, okay, let''s do that." Elena was wholly convinced of the logical reason Elysia had just presented.


    "Marvelous! Wait a moment, I''ll give a signal when I''m back in my body." Elysia pped her hands happily. She immediatelyy down on the ethereal canopy bed, closed her eyes, and returned to her body.


    Elena was only silent for a moment when she saw Elysia''s spirit lying quietly on the bed like a doll. All of sudden, Elysia''s returned to being like an inanimate object, but warm as a living thing.


    Elysia''s breasts no longer rose and fell, although they no longer needed to breathe. Simultaneously, in spirit form, it was merely their habit of exhaling something that was not there in this form.


    While waiting for a moment, Elena smoothed Elysia''s white dress a little and theny down beside her.


    Meanwhile, in the real world, in E''s room, Elysia opened her eyes again slowly. She made sure the two girls on both sides were still fast asleep, and somehow she let out a sigh of relief.


    ''Sister Elena, I''ve returned to my body. Can you try to get out into the real world now?''


    ''Sure, this big sister wille in no time.'' Elena quickly responded. After giving another nce at Elysia''s spirit, she immediately entered the sacred state and tried to leave the Soul Realm.


    It only took one try. Elena managed to get out of the Soul Realm without dealing with the invisible wall, the Soul Realm''s boundary.


    ''Ely! As you thought, I did it! Ah, if it''s like this, I don''t have to switch roles with you, right? I will always apany you inside and out.'' Elena wandered around after she managed to get out of Elysia''s body.


    ''That''s an amazing thing! However, for the matter regarding our role swap as previously agreed, it is still valid.'' Elysia smirked a little. She still wanted to feel what it was like to spend time as spiritual support in the Soul Realm.


    ''Um, okay, but only two of them, okay? Don''t give me that responsibility the other day after those two...'' Elena touched her fingers together with a helpless expression. If given another chance, perhaps she should reject it and choose this form and role as an excuse.


    ''Um, alright...'' Elysia could only agree. Elena didn''t seem too fond of the idea of ??switching roles.


    ''Yay! You are indeed my sweet little sister.'' Elena pped her hands and rested them against her cheek. She didn''t know what prompted Elysia with this idea. But for once in a while, it didn''t matter.


    ''Can I fly around here? O, waw, I can still use magic, hehe...'' Elena grinned as she thought of something she could do with this new discovery. She could give her divine punishment directly to the sinner without anyone knowing, apart from her sweet little sister!


    ''Better not try to go further than my line of sight, Sister Elena. I''m afraid the story about the spirit not returning to the body is true. I don''t want to lose you.'' Elysia quickly warned. She thought it would be fatal.


    ''Ow, sweet, better safe than sorry, right?'' Elena smiled softly. She floated back right near the bed.


    [| Elena Avery |]


    Elysia exhaled softly. This was the status screen she saw the most when she identally looked at Elena with focus.


    There was never any information other than the name she gave... Unlike the status screen for other living things that existed, such as level, upation ss, name, health points, energy points, and sometimes gender and age.


    Neither of them understood why it was like that. Elysia and Elena just let it pass because maybe Elena''s stats would be the same as Elysia''s.


    ''Yawn... Uhh, it''s toote at night. It''s time for us to sleep, my sweet little sister.'' Elena yawned with a covered her mouth, her eyes a bit watery. She already felt the need to sleep.


    ''En, good night to you, Sister Elena. I always wish you a beautiful dream.''


    ''Hehe... With your spirit as my cuddle doll and a soft bed, I''m sure my sleep will be much better tonight. Oh! Don''t forget to wake me up when you wake up in the morning, okay, Ely? I don''t want to miss your day and your moment~'' Elena looked Elysia straight into her eyes as if she didn''t ept no as an answer.


    ''Alright.''


    Hearing Elysia''s simple confirmation, Elena immediately returned to the Soul Realm. True to her words, shey down on the soft ethereal canopy bed and made Elysia''s helpless spirit as her cuddle doll.


    ''Good night, Ely. May your dreams be beautiful.'' Elena conveyed a tender whisper before she dived into her sleep.


    And shortly after, Elysia also plunged into her dreand in a night offortable sleep.

 Chapter 160: Woke up but Flanked

    <h4>Chapter 160: Woke up but nked</h4>


    Like any other night, afortable sleep that was almost dreamless. She fell asleep only to feel asleep and suddenly woke up after a few hours had passed.


    Elysia opened her eyes slowly. Her body felt a little heavy but not of something dense, preferably particrly something leaning towards spongy and soft.


    Her vision was a little blurry for a moment, and for the umpteenth time, the first thing she saw were strands of golden hair on her face.


    She didn''t need to find out who owned the golden strands. She nced briefly at the window curtains, estimating that it was about five in the morning.


    The next moment, Elysia tried to get rid of some of the golden hairs on her face, but strangely, her hands were difficult to move. It wasn''t like when she woke up in the morning during thest few days, where only one of her hands was caught, but this time, both of them were grabbed and fell as hostages.


    It couldn''t be helped then. Elysia blew away the strands with a gentle breeze from her mouth. She looked to the right and left. The two girls who had slept at a certain distance, now moved to the middle of thisrge bed. Right beside her, and nked her from both sides.


    Sera and L failed to carry out their duties as the cuddle dolls. They justy back on the corner of the bed as if they were lyingfortably in the big part of the bed.


    ''It''s still in the early spring, and the temperature is already warm enough. Perhaps, around 15 to 23 degrees Celsius, but they''re here looking for a source of warmth? Why my body? The nket task is sometimes forgotten...'' Elysia muttered in her mind as if feeling sorry for the nket that was still folded up neatly. None of them used it.


    She nced at the clock on the table by the bed, but the sight was blocked by Evelyn, then the clock on the wall being the next solution. A few minutes before five o''clock, Elysia slept no more than four hours, half of the so-called beauty sleep.


    "Eve, E, let''s wake up... It''s almost five o''clock... The Blessing Day will start around six, right?" Elysia moved whatever was preventing her from getting up to a sitting position. She lightly shook the two girls that still closed their eyes infortable sleep.


    Theirfortable position was disturbed, and their warm cuddle doll ran away from its initial ce. Still, the pleasant voice of a girl pulled them from dreand to return to reality.


    "Uhh, Ely? Is it five o''clock already?" Evelyn woke up, gently rubbing her eyes.


    "Yes, good morning, Eve. It''s a few minutes before five." Elysia gave her morning greetings, but the girl closed her eyes again as if waiting for five o''clock sharp.


    "So, sleepyhead, time to get up~" Sure, Elysia wouldn''t let that happen, she hummed while tickling the sleepyhead who still wanted to sleep a few minutes longer.


    "Au, ahh, ahaha, Ely, don''t tickle me, pwease, ahaha. I''m going to wake up, yes, I''m up." Evelyn squirmed a little helplessly, her sleepiness disappeared, and she immediately sat up, unable to bear the tickling.


    "Mou ~ The new method you used to wake me up, sly."


    "Oh? Me, sly, hmm? Want some more tickling? This is a new discovery, hehe..." Elysia grinned with a mischievous expression as she had just found the best way to wake Evelyn up quickly.


    "Uh, no, no-no... Good morning, Ely. Please don''t tickle me too much. I''m afraid I''ll get wet down there if Iugh too much, not in the morning." Evelyn quickly changed her pretend pouty expression to a smile begging for mercy. She caught Elysia''s hand before it could intimidate her with a tickling gesture.


    "Oh my... Um, okay, I''ll be careful the next time I tickle you." With a little surprise, Elysia covered her mouth because of that statement.


    For some people, sometimes in the morning, they didn''t haveplete control of their bodies until they really woke up from their sleep. Elysia needed to be careful, so Evelyn didn''t wet herself fromughing, especially in the morning.


    After that, Elysia ignored the girl who was puffing out her cheeks. She looked at E, thetter had fully opened her eyes, but she was still lying down, smiling with amusement at the two girls in front of her.


    "Good morning, E."


    "Un, good morning, Ely. You got up earlier than me. Good morning to you too, Eve." E delivered her morning greetings, immediately sat down after confirming the time.


    *beep* *beep*


    "Good morning too, E." Evelyn returned the morning greetings after turning off the rm from the clock by the bed.


    "How was your experience sleeping in my room? Did you sleep well?" E asked curiously. She wanted to know the opinion of her friends who stayed here for the first time.


    Excellent in response, Elysia and Evelyn nodded their heads with smiles on their faces.


    "Ah, thank goodness... Um, we better get ready, Blessing Day starts at six in the morning, and it''s ready to start." E invited lightly. She immediately got out of bed and was followed by two other girls.


    "We''re going to skip our breakfast? A little light breakfast will be fine, right?" Evelyn felt the need to confirm that.


    "Of course not, Eve. We''ll still eat our light breakfast. Don''t worry, hehe..." E chuckled softly, then quickly changed into the Priest robe.


    At the same time, Evelyn did the same. She immediately changed her clothes without embarrassment.


    The two of them were seen wearing only their cute underwear even for a moment, and they didn''t feel that anything was wrong.


    Even though she was slightly blushing, Elysia also quickly changed her clothes. At the same time, the other two girls were busy arranging their robes. Then, with a simple touch, her hair suddenly fell down neatly as if it had been wellbed.


    Skilfully and swiftly, she made one long braid and wrapped it around her head as if it were a headband, then tied her hair into a ponytail. Elegant hair styling was taught by Elenast night. At least, starting from now on, her hair was no longer always with her usual long waterfall hairstyle.


    "Oh, wow, Ely, you got ready so fast." Evelyn identally turned her head towards Elysia when she had just finished tidying up her robe. She was a little surprised, her best friend was neat and ready to go, in such a short time!


    "En, want some help with your hair?" Elysia walked over to the window to open the curtains, offering to help.


    "Usually, I just let it fall down with a few soft brushes. My hair is fully fluffy. Um, you want to brush mine, Ely?" Evelyn had a little mistaken about it, but she realized it soon... Elysia only offered to help.


    "Okay. E, I''ll borrow yourb." Elysia asked the owner''s permission and got permission shortly after from E.


    "And, Eve, please sit down here." Elysia pointed with both hands to the bench in front of the dressing table.


    "Umm, Ely, I just noticed earlier. You''re wearing a new hairstyle. You look so graceful now." While enjoying her hair being gentlybed, Evelynplimented her kind best friend.


    "Hmm-hmm, thank you."


    "Nee, Ely, why are you braiding my hair like that?" Evelyn asked again, not knowing what Elysia was doing to herbed and fluffy hair.


    "Today is an important asion, right? I think you''d look great with a long braid hairstyle, Eve. Um, you don''t want that?" Elysia stopped and looked at Evelyn''s face in the mirror.


    "Ah, no, it''s okay. I''m just curious. I just found out you are good at styling your hair, Ely. By all means, please continue. I want to see myself with another hairstyle, hehe..." Evelyn wagged her hand tenderly.


    Elysia just smiled and nodded, continuing the work of her fingers toplete. It only took two minutes. With the use of covert magic, Elysia finally finished styling Evelyn''s hair.


    "Aww, pretty, this feels like another me. This long fluffy braid looks good on me?" Evelyn looked at herself in the mirror. She looked like a Priest who looked just like her, even though the one in the mirror was herself.


    "Yes, you look beautiful, Eve." Elysia naturally nodded. It was the result of her work that had been trainedst night.


    "Thank you, Ely."


    "Oh my, you two look great with new hairstyles. Um, Ely, can you do mine too?" E had just put down three special Priest shoes for them. As she returned and got closer, she also wanted a simrly beautiful hairstyle.


    "Sure." Elysia didn''t mind it. It was an easy thing for her.


    For a little over two minutes after that, Elysia styled E''s hair in a long braid like Evelyn. It was not made slightly wide with the difference but only pulled behind the head and through the braid afterward.


    Hair with a bright color would look nice and clear when braided. Now, the three of them were ready to attend the special weekly event.

 Chapter 161: His Greatest Regret

    <h4>Chapter 161: His Greatest Regret</h4>


    The three girls were ready to go as Priest, then they went to the kitchen to make their light and healthy breakfast. It only took them a matter of minutes until their breakfast was ready to be served on the table.


    And at the same time, Alexander came over with a bright expression to greet the morning greetings of the three girls who were there.


    However, what was different from the current Pope, he was not wearing his trademark Pope robe or his usual casual clothes. Instead, he was wearing a Cardinal robe.


    "Good morning to you too, ho-ho, you''re ready for a morning like this, so excited as Priest on the first day, huh." Alexanderughed as he sat on the main chair at the dining table for their warm and light breakfast.


    "Yes, grandfather, on my first day as Priest, I have two friendsing with me, and it feels great." E put breakfast at the table for her grandfather. While two girls and a cat were ready on the table to eat breakfast together.


    "Oh yes, grandfather, you are currently wearing the Cardinal robe. Will you be attending Blessing Day as Cardinal Aiden again?" E asked while sitting on her chair.


    "Hmm, of course, Pope Alexander has never appeared to the outside world since your father and mother married. While most people think the Pope is meditating in seclusion to ascend for divinity, but all of them never know that Pope was there, there with them with various identities... Hahaha... I always love to imagine that." Alexanderughed so cheerfully, he immediately took a sip of his favorite herbal tea right after.


    "Hmm? Is there some reason why you never go out into the outside world again, Grandpa? Um, as a Pope, that''s what I mean..." Elysia was a little confused about choosing the right word. Still, her curiosity was suddenly sparked to know more than that.


    "For that, there are many reasons. However, let us take care ofplicated and difficult matters. You are still too young to dive deeper. But, what is clear, you can think of me as ''happy go lucky Grandpa'', ho ho-ho..." Laughing at the rhythm of an old man with a white beard in winter, Alexander felt that it was not the time for these young girls to know more.


    E just nodded gently, she knew about it, and she didn''t really think about it. It was only a matter of time until she was told. Her grandfather was so wise, and he knew what was better for them.


    Elysia also just nodded her head slowly. She didn''t try to find out any more. The answer just given was enough for her to draw a conclusion. It was not an easy and trivial matter.


    The most potent human on the Human Continent, the Pope hid his identity in the Holy Central Region''s capital. There must be a good reason for that, not just because the Pope wanted to rx like a cheerful grandpa who was unconcerned about the future.


    Maybe the Pope was looking for something, or he was wary of something. Obviously, she didn''t know much more than that. Elysia immediately put her thoughts aside and ate her light breakfast.


    ''SIster Elena, it''s morning now, why aren''t you awake yet...'' Elysia tried to wake up the sleeper in a soft voice. This was the second attempt. She needed to wake Elena up, as she had said to the sleeping girl.


    ''Uhh... Is it morning already? Please give me five more minutes...'' Elena changed her sleeping position. Thefy bed made herzier in the morning.


    ''It''s been five minutes from the previous five. Now wake up at your requestst night~ On the third chance, I won''t be so kind by just speaking softly~'' Elysia hummed with a melody.


    ''Okay, I''m up... Look, I''ve opened my eyes now.'' Elena immediately opened her eyes, afraid of what Elysia might actually do in the third chance.


    ''Good morning, Sister Elena. Now I have fulfilled your request. How about your sleepst night? We''ve only slept for four hours.''


    ''Ah, Ely, thisfortable bed has arge force of gravity. I feel reluctant to part with this bed and pillow¡­ This bolster too.'' Elena spoke as if she was rambling in the morning. She was a little reluctant to get up from a lying position.


    ''Hey, that''s my spirit, not a bolster...'' Elysia felt quite helpless. Her spirit role changed again from a cuddle doll to a bolster.


    ''Hehe... you''re so warm, Ely. I love it.'' Elena buried her face briefly into the soft pillow and then bid her temporary farewell to the bed with many struggles against gravity.


    Elysia knew what Elena meant by warm. It was not because of the words from her, but the bolster, namely her spirit.


    After that, she and others at the dining table finished their breakfast and enjoyed drinking hot tea together. Until the hour was approaching half-past six, it was time for the young Priests to rush into the main hall of the Cathedral.


    "Grandfather, it''s time for us to go. Is this time, it will be you who will lead the event again?" E put her mini Priest hat on her head, saying goodbye before leaving.


    "Not this time, Cardinal Archibald will lead the event. I will only be around without you knowing ho ho-ho. Have a good day, my granddaughters." Alexander waved his hand, escorting the girls to leave with his trademarkugh.


    "Okay, see youter, Grandpa." Elysia gave a little bow of respect, then she grabbed Vanessa to be taken away with her. However, before she had time to walk away, the Pope suddenly gave her the signal to wait a moment.


    "Oh, Elysia girl, for your pet cat, you can leave her in a cage on our private training ground. Besides E''s four pet rabbits for her training, there''s an empty cage. You can use that."


    "Thanks for the offer, Grandpa. My Vanessa is a smart cat. She will behave well throughout." After saying that, then receiving a nod from the Pope, she walked out with the two girls... Evelyn and E were waiting for her.


    Alexander watched his granddaughter and two other girls. E was his real granddaughter, but he considered the other two as his own granddaughter as well. When the three girls had wholly left the room, and the door was closed, his cheerful face suddenly became a little sad.


    Then, he took out a framed photo from his Space Bag hidden behind his robe. There were a great golden-haired man and a beautiful ck haired woman holding hands together. They looked so happy and harmonious.


    "Haa... It''s been more than 200 years since your departure to the Divine side, and I still can''t fulfill your greatest wish. I still can''t even unravel the mystery of our lost world history..." Alexander wandered in a brief reverie. He recalled his beautiful and unforgettable moments from his past.


    Suddenly, his eyes became somewhat nostalgic and solemn. However, he simply stroked the woman''s picture in the photo in his hand. It was a picture of himself and his wife.


    "They calmed down somewhat, as I never appeared to the outside world as a threat. However, it seems like the war between races will never end. This endless war threatens our race... Your belief in peace is unlikely to ever materialize. Even this holy capital is no longer as safe as it used to be..."


    "I will struggle for another 296 years, with all my strength and all my power. If it still failed, I don''t care what happens. I will burn the entire Devil Continent! So, please forgive me when I return to the Divine''s side full of sins..."


    "Ah, maybe it will be faster... Once this holy capital bes a battlefield, perhaps I will advance that greatest war in human history." Alexander said sternly, not to anyone but only to himself.


    The war continued from the time of the first Pope. It continued from generation to generation until it was too ingrained between the two eternal enemy races.


    Although every intercontinental race was hostile to one another, it did not extend to the eternal enemy of some races to other races. Like the dispute between the Human Race with the Devil Race, the Beast Race with the Beastkin Race, and the Elf Race with the Dwarven Race. They were eternal enemies to each other but not outrageous to the other races.


    If the peace that his wife always craved could not be realized in the right way, then there was only one way that could happen... The annihtion of another threatening race. Something Alexander had kept and prepared because of his wife''s assassination, a reality unknown to the world.


    He was patient enough to this day, despite knowing the mastermind behind that assassination. It was all because of his wife''sst wish, in her letter, before she slept eternally and never woke up again. His greatest regret, and made him reluctant to go far from this city.


    Alexander smiled slightly, then put the photo back into a special ce in his Space Bag, and he also left there for Blessing Day. Today was supposed to be a joyful day, but his heart suddenly became sad and nostalgic, for some reason and for no reason.

 Chapter 162: Goddess of Blessings Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 162: Goddess of Blessings Arrival</h4>


    The Holy Cathedral''s main hall was currently starting to fill with many people who hade just for Blessing Day. From the young to the old, a little sick to the healthy, and people who came for specific purposes.


    A hall that could amodate no less than 2,800 people now looked so full, but they weren''t cramped at all or anything. All of them came and sat in an orderly manner.


    Dozens of Holy Knights and Priests were around to arrange the event to keep going smoothly. When all the ces were full, and no more people could be added, the gate to the cathedral hall was closed to avoid the wayward people.


    Even so, people who couldn''t attend the proceedings in the hall. They did not mind and took their positions around the cathedral, preparing to hear the holy words of the Cardinal in representation.


    They had a wish for blessings from the Goddess of Blessings. In fact, most of the people who came were looking forward to the two events held at the end of Blessing Day.


    Meanwhile, inside the Holy Cathedral''s sacred hall, Elysia was standing near the wall right between E and Evelyn. They were on guard to keep the event going smoothly along with the other Priests and Holy Knights while listening to Cardinal Archibald''s opening prayer.


    A person with tall stature and a radiant face conveyed his prayers in beautiful and calm sentences while the congregation listened attentively.


    Elysia nced left and right, only her eyes were excited, and her body remained standing politely. She didn''t know anyone other than the two girls beside her... There she had to wait for the event to end while standing up too...


    Elysia nced at Vanessa. The white cat came andy down near a bench, and she seemed to listen to a prayer that she did not understand.


    Unfortunately, it was only for a moment, drowsiness came after the cat, and Vanessa sumbed to the urge to fall asleep. A white cat was fast asleep, and no one thought it was wrong, even though they knew the cat was there.


    Shortly afterward, Elysia listened to the Cardinal again, a prayer like rhyme, poetry, and rhythmic sentences containing deep meaning.


    ''Hehe... I''m d I didn''t switch roles with you as Priest~'' Elena was chirping cheerfully, floating here and there within the Soul Realm.


    ''Uhh... And here I just stood and listened to the sentences from the prayer to the sermon. Why does everyone look like they can inspire this, but I don''t?'' Elysia replied in her mind. She also followed the others whose hands were folded in prayer.


    ''Hehe... Here, a little different from the church on Earth, of course, we are aliens. Look at therge ss ornament over there, it''s a picture of the Goddess of Blessings, but in a super-duper vague version, we can''t tell who it is.'' Elena pointed at the stage, more precisely at therge ss behind Cardinal.


    This was not the first time Elysia saw the Goddess''s picture in a book about the Holy Church or Holy Cathedral that she had read. In the Holy Library, she had seen it several times. However, this was the first time she was looking directly at it and observing it with focus.


    It was clear and graceful, lofty and elegant, majestic, and somewhat shining. In the big ss, the Goddess was a woman with long beautiful hair and a pair of beautiful white wings adorning her back.


    The Goddess of Blessing on the great wall''s ss ornament seemed to describe, the Goddess gave her blessings to all the people below her.


    However, strangely, the Goddess did not have a face. It was just an explicit form that was made slightly radiant out of nowhere. Nobody knew the Goddess''s real name apart from her title. Only very few people had ever met her, but her blessings were always with them.


    A very absurd strange happened a moment after, time seemed to stop, and the surroundings began to lose color. Only Elysia and the image of the Goddess still had color.


    Before she could panic and ask Elena for some reassurance and help, Elysia''s consciousness was suddenly drawn to a ce that was beautiful and magnificent. But, she immediately returned to the real world as if nothing strange had happened before.


    The Cardinal, who was still speaking and the surroundings already regained their original color.


    ''What is going on?'' Elysia muttered confusedly, this was beyond herprehension, and she was sure it was not a delusion.


    ''What happened, Ely?'' Elena asked softly. She looked around to make sure, but nothing suspicious for her.


    Hearing those soft words, Elysia immediately told Elena about a strange thing a moment ago.


    ''Hmm, this is weird... If it was just for an instant, I wouldn''t be able to notice it.'' Elena fell into deep contemtion.


    Elysia couldn''te up with anything that made sense either, but there must be something.


    Simultaneously, as Elysia and Elena became confused, therge ss seemed to be glowing gold. Yet, no one noticed other than the two of them.


    ''Sister Elena, look at the ss of the Goddess of Blessing! It shines in yellow light!'' Elysia eximed at once, wishing Elena would get out of her deep thought.


    ''Ah, yes, I can see that too... Looks like someone will be visiting us, Ely.'' Elena immediately answered the emergency call. She nodded and made an assumption based on her hunch.


    As they expected, a woman resembled the Goddess on the ss of the hall emerged from there. A woman with an angelic faceplete with a pair of wings on her back.


    Her arrival was apanied by a surge of light gold aura, but no one realized she was there. Everyone just continued with the event, as usual.


    Elysia and Elena were silent for a moment. They were sure that the winged woman who had just arrived was the Goddess of Blessings. However, the two of them became somewhat hesitant after thinking twice.


    The Goddess of Blessings that had just emerged from the ss was no bigger than twice the size of an adult''s palm! She was a Goddess or a Pixie!? Or maybe, the Goddess of Blessingswas the Pixie Goddess? However, wasn''t she the Goddess of the Human Race? Elysia and Elena were stunned. They didn''t know what to say other than running their minds.


    "Found you." The little Goddess nced at Elysia and smiled. She pped her wings to get closer to the young girl who attracted her toe here.


    A pair of beautiful purplish-blue eyes met with bluish eyes that were no less beautiful, only thetter was petite. They just stared and blinked silently. No one wanted to open a conversation just yet.


    "This is the first time my true form has reappeared in the world after hundreds of thousands of years since my eternal sleep that was less eternal... Somehow, I immediately woke up and got a strong pull toe here. You are the cause of my arrival, O young girl. Is there nothing you would like to say to this Goddess presence?" The little Goddess spoke in a lofty tone, not worried the unrted would listen to her voice.


    [| Lv. 202 | Goddess of Blessings | Nell | Female (N/A) | HP: 95,000 / 95,000 | EP: 128,000 / 128,000 |]


    ''Pfft... The puny Goddess, fufu... Her status is no greater than a Spirit Beast! Even Vanessa''s status is still better than her.'' Elena giggled with amusement when Elysia saw the status of the little Goddess.


    ''Shhh... Please don''t sneer like that. What if she could hear you, Sister Elena? After all, she is still a Goddess...'' Elysia frantically reminded the girl who was so straightforward.


    Elena covered her own mouth inughter. As a result, she wanted to be quiet, but her urge tough was great.


    ''Please forgive this young girl''s audacity, Goddess of Blessings. However, I did nothing to cause that. A moment ago, my consciousness suddenly came to a beautiful ce while I was looking at your picture on the big ss wall.'' Elysia sent her voice without ever opening her mouth, worried that someone might know something was wrong with her.


    "Hmm, you can send telepathy? Interesting. Nice move to keep my existence secret. However, you don''t need to worry, young girl. I have enveloped my being and you in an illusion. No one will know but you who are standing silently, listening to the prayer hmm-hmm." The little Goddess covered her mouth amusedly. She reassured the human girl in front of her.


    Hearing that, Elysia nodded slowly then raised her hands with open palms as if she wanted to amodate something. As for the little Goddess, somehow, she was willing to stand there.


    Elysia nced around for a moment to make sure she was indeed enveloped by the subtle energy called an illusion, then greeted the little Goddess politely. "It is a great honor for me to meet you, the glorious Goddess of Blessings. Is there anything this little girl can do for you?"

 Chapter 163: Two for One and One for Two

    <h4>Chapter 163: Two for One and One for Two</h4>


    "What do I want you to do? Simply put, for now, there is none, young girl." The Little Goddess shook her head slightly, then thought back to the answer this young human girl had first given.


    "This is indeed strange if you don''t know either... You just saw the portal to my resting ce, and suddenly, my true form awakens from my eternal slumber? Actually, who are you, hmm..." The little Goddess observed the young Priest as if she knew something more than anyone else.


    This young girl was gifted with more than extraordinary talent. Perhaps all possible magics and elements could be easily mastered and used at will.


    Not to mention, she could tell this young girl kept a lot of secrets that even her eyes couldn''t even see. Whether this young girl realized it or not, this young girl was a living treasure that would definitely continue to grow without something the so-called limits.


    Perhaps, if she invested in this young girl and helped this young girl in a good rtionship, the past failures and devastations would not be repeated. Or maybe "it" could be destroyed soon, for the betterment of the world.


    Or even, the source of all problems and disasters could be solved. The Goddess''s real body awakening from her slumber was concrete evidence that encouraged her to believe more in her assumptions.


    Unfortunately, the little Goddess''s train of thought was unknown to Elysia. She just thought, the Goddess of Blessings asked to introduce her own self.


    "With all the blessings, graces, and gifts, my name is Elysia Avery. A first-year student at the Deterry Academy of Magic, and a newly enrolled Deacon." Humbly and respectfully of introduction, Elysia saluted politely with a slight bow.


    Not the expected answer, the corner of the little Goddess''s lips twitched slightly. Well, who would admit when asked just like that?


    "Nice to meet you, Elysia Avery... I will not question why I could wake up just because of you or what actually happened to achieve it. But you need to know, you are so special, so many talents hidden in your little body. Do you realize that, Elysia girl?" The little Goddess flew back, circling Elysia as if she was figuring out more than what her powered eyes could see.


    "Hm? I know that, but isn''t it a blessing from you?" Elysia felt a little confused. She questioned it to make sure whether her arrival into this world was the work of this little Goddess or not.


    "Eh?"


    "Hm?" Elysia blinked her eyes innocently at the confused little Goddess. It seemed this little Goddess didn''t know anything.


    "Eh, ahaha... Of course, it is the blessing that came from me. I am a Goddess of Blessings. Most of the talented humans in the Human Continent who came to the Holy Church were blessed by my blessings. You are no exception, ahaha..." The little Goddess floated around Elysia once again,ughing awkwardly.


    She didn''t know at all! She never even bestowed more than the fifth-grade blessing on the most talented human being. This young girl harbored so much more than that! If her avatar or herself didn''t do that, then which God or Goddess endowed this girl with this level of talent!?


    The little Goddess thought for a moment to recall the gods and goddesses who might still be alive. However, Elena in the Soul Realm snorted as if she was mocking the puny Goddess. It was the nickname she gave for the little Goddess.


    ''Humph! What is that? So lie and fake. This puny Goddess has nothing to do with us being dumped into this world, Ely.''


    ''I don''t know either, Sister Elena. We asked that to be sure, but the results were quite disappointing. It seems the Goddess of Blessings can''t hear you...'' Elysia felt a little helpless.


    If Elena''s words were heard by the Goddess of Blessings, thetter would be furious. Luckily it wouldn''t be heard by the third person.


    ''Of course, that weak power will neither terrify nor defeat my will.'' Elena puffed out her chest proudly. She was d they still had privacy for free speech.


    "Very well, Elysia girl. You are a human with the highest talent I have ever given to humans. I will make you my disciple. Now kneel before me and greet your master."


    The little Goddess floated back in front of Elysia, speaking in her lofty voice that was magnificent and somewhat oppressive.


    But that was still ''it should be'' and not absolute. While Elysia just blinked her eyes innocently with a somewhat perplexed expression, utterly unfazed by the divine power of the little Goddess.


    "With all due respect, please forgive me in advance, is the ''kneel'' you mean to convey the devotion, loyalty, or subservience of the subject to you?" Elysia could not only do what she was told, but she also had strong principles of life and beliefs.


    She could not act carelessly and ended up trapped, not when she was in the presence of a Goddess who held the pinnacle of power in this world. And again, she was still a disciple of her alias master, right? Even Elena was very supportive of rejecting this puny Goddess''s offer, followed by various reasonable reasons.


    Even though ''the supposed master'' was herself or could be reced by Elena, she shouldn''t be devoted to others and make the Goddess of Blessings her master, right? If a human was appointed to be the disciple of two Goddesses, whether it was real or not, she didn''t know the oue of her original ns at all. She did not dare to take that risk.


    "Yes, that''s right. Isn''t it an honor for you to be a disciple of a divine being named me? Your talent will not be buried in vain, and I will take care of you for everything I deem necessary." The little Goddess felt a little surprised. Her lofty aura did not have any effect on this human girl.


    This was her real body and her true form, not just her avatar in counterfeit form or in someone''s dream. Supposedly, this young girl would immediately kneel and greet her as this young girl master, but apparently not.


    "Once again, please forgive me, I have no other intention, but I already have a Goddess as my master." Elysia gulped and put her hand on her upper chest. She bowed slightly in apology.


    "Ho? Are you already a disciple of another goddess? Who is she? I definitely know her, and maybe we can talk to her as soon as possible about this." The little Goddess put her hand on her chin, asked in wonder, then assumed another, and she didn''t want to give up just yet.


    Elysia gulped once again because she was ying a dangerous thing... She didn''t want to lie or give a straightforward answer. She was now in a dilemma, both panicked and a little nervous.


    ''Ely, just answer with your scheme at that time. Let''s just say we''re from the outside world, and I''m your master, hehe... We can''t secure this Goddess with your master''s presence hehe... We didn''t know what she will do to uster, Ely.'' Elena suggested instantly.


    She decided it was the best solution. With that honest answer, she hoped they could have a good rtionship with the Goddess of Blessings without having to be her real disciple.


    Elysia quickly agreed and was sure it was the best for her to do at this point. "Before I answer that, can you promise, what I say in response to that will be safeguarded only to you? My master and I don''t want anyone else to know too much about us..."


    "Hehe... I am not anyone else. The secret rtionship between the gods and goddesses has always been maintained only between us. Not many mortals know more than we want them to know. I grant your wish, Elysia girl." The little Goddess chuckled lightly. It was hard for Elysia to tell if it was happy or something else.


    "The name of my master is Elena. The Goddess who came from the outside world, and I came with her. We didn''t know why we came to this world because we were suddenly thrown into this world a little more thanst week. Do you know anything about that, the Goddess of Blessings?" Elysia spoke softly and carefully.


    The little Goddess smiled wryly. If so, her earlier awkward lie was discovered, right? This young girl was a disciple of a foreign Goddess, and of course, this living treasure in the form of a human girl was a blessing from a Goddess named Elena, right?


    However, until the moment her thought got there, the little Goddess suddenly got a realization that she had known for a long time.


    A prophet that some Gods and Goddesses use to see into the distant future, searching for a solution to something called a disaster that would destroy more than a part of them and their world.


    [The foreign existence shalle and solve everything, two for one and one for two.]


    Could it be, this young girl and her master? Whatever it was, she had to find out more. Now she was awake for some reason, and she could have done much more freely.

 Chapter 164: Unexpected Turn of Event

    <h4>Chapter 164: Unexpected Turn of Event</h4>


    "Elena, hmm... She must be a great Goddess..." The little Goddess muttered nkly for a moment. Then, she gave the response she should have given after Elysia had finished speaking.


    "Eh, yes, how can I know, O Elysia girl? In thest six months, I had never sent my avatar to the world, while my real body was still in the deep slumber..."


    "I didn''t know anything about it. All I know is a huge phenomenon that engulfed almost the entire southern forest of this continent. Um, is it your master?" The Little Goddess made an assumption that couldn''t be more than correct.


    "Ah, um, yes..." Elysia could only admit that straight away, there was no point in diverting facts in a circle.


    Other than that, her guess was also proven right. This little Goddess didn''t know anything. Although a little disappointed, she had to ept it. Maybe some other God or Goddess could be more helpful?


    "Oh! I want to meet your master soon, where is she at this time? I have to say hi~" No other expression other than joy, the little Goddess suddenly became a little girl who wanted to meet someone great.


    "Uhh... Please forgive me, my master, she may be somewhere, and it may take some time to grant your wish... I came to a well-known academy, in the capital of Aeddoterra Kingdom to study and find out some things..." It took a lot of courage for Elysia to say that to the little Goddess. It wasn''t an urate answer, but also not a lie.


    "I see..." The excitement that rose all of a sudden fell back to the ground. The little Goddess lowered her shoulders in a slight disappointment.


    Once again, it was only for a moment. The little Goddess regained herposure quickly to bring back the things she said a moment ago. Currently, for some reason, this young girl made her plunge into a somewhat chaotic mood swing.


    "Alright, I will also be able to meet with herter. From what I said earlier, Elysia girl. You are in a special circumstance, but I was right with what I said and won''t take it back..."


    "Even though I can''t make you my first disciple because you already have a master, I can still make you my goddisciple. Saa, now, greet your godmaster." The little Goddess said that with confidence.


    As for Elysia, she became quite astonished at the announcement. Goddisciple and godmaster, since when did such a term exist? All she knew, it was godchild and godparent or something...


    ''Hehe... Just greets her as she told you, Ely... As the Goddess of Blessings, of course, hehe...'' Elena giggled cheerfully. She was so cunning and persistent. She already knew what this little Goddess wanted to achieve.


    ''Un.'' Elysia understood more than what Elena said. Their thoughts were connected and very quickly conveyed to each other.


    "Elysia Avery greet the Goddess of Blessings." Elysia gave a greeting with a salute hand gesture, like a martial artist in a fantasy story.


    "Ehhh..." The little Goddess looked surprised. This was not what she expected. Even though this young girl didn''t kneel, wasn''t that greeting wrong? What she had prepared won''t work either...


    "Um, is there something wrong, the Goddess of Blessings?" Noticing the little Goddess''s dumbfounded expression, Elysia asked with a slight worry.


    "Yes, there is something wrong with the way you greet your godmaster."


    "Can I find out what I did wrong?"


    Seeing the young girl''s innocent expression before her, the little Goddess let out a soft sigh. "It''s in the final pronoun intended for me. It should be there, for me, not the Goddess of Blessings, but godmaster."


    "You are not the Goddess of Blessings?" Elysia just blinked repeatedly with an expression of surprise. She checked the little Goddess''s status one more time to make sure, but there were no mistakes.


    "Erm... The Goddess of Blessings is me. Umm, there''s a mistake..."


    While the Little Goddess was thinking for a moment to correct her previous sentence, Elysia messed up her thoughts once again.


    "Did the Goddess of Blessings and I make a mistake?"


    "No, wait a moment, the one who made a mistake regarding that greeting is you, O Elysia girl."


    "Okay, I beg your forgiveness, I made a mistake." Elysia apologized respectfully with a slight bow, like a martial artist again...


    "Uah! You little! It should be ''this goddisciple greet godmaster''! Why can''t you understand it!" The little Goddess threw her tantrum. She couldn''t take it anymore, a bit like the pissed little girl.


    "Hm!" Unfortunately, shortly after, the tantrum like fury immediately turned into a shout of surprise.


    The little Goddess saw the thread of energy suddenly came out from her, and it immediately shot to the head of the young girl in front of her. She felt that something was missing from her Upper Dantian.


    Elysia could also see the subtle yellow energy from the little Goddess appearing suddenly and then darting at her. She touched her forehead a moment afterward to check it.


    What she felt right now was simr to when Vanessa pledged her loyalty as her contracted beast. Just, this unique energy was milder than Vanessa''s spirit bonding to her.


    "You can see the energy thread that just came to you?" The little Goddess, still in her stunned expression, pointed at Elysia. And the girl who didn''t understand just nodded her head in response.


    "Uaaaa! I should be your godmaster, your elder, your patron, your master beside your original master! And it''s not for me to make you my godmaster!"


    The little Goddess suddenly forgot how to stay in the air without pping her wings. She rolled on the floor with tears in her eyes, much like a little girl asking her parents to buy a doll.


    "Now, me, this glorious Goddess of Blessings, has be the goddisciple of a young girl who is still 16 years old?" Shemented, remembering where things went wrong all of a sudden.


    ''Pfft! Ely, you are so savage, hehe... With just your words, you can make a goddess cry on the floor of fufu...'' Elena couldn''t help butugh as she praised her sweet little sister.


    This oue was unexpected for them. What became Elena and Elysia''s suspicion was the Goddess of Blessings that suddenly became attracted to Elysia''s master''s figure. By raising Elysia as her disciple, this puny Goddess clearly kept a hidden agenda that she purposely didn''t tell Elysia.


    Elena said that, and Elysia became an obedient girl who quickly understood. She immediately reversed her sentence, so she didn''t have to say the precise sentence requested by the Goddess of Blessings. Who would have thought that it was for something with magic or ritual like this...


    ''I, I didn''t know it would be like this? You''re helping me with this, right, Sister Elena? So, it''s not just me... But, did the Goddess of Blessings intend to bind me as her disciple by this unknown bond? She wanted this, only for the sake of my master, namely us?'' Elysia asked in wonder, somewhat surprised.


    ''Then what else could it be? She was so adamant about it. Of course, she has some business with your master, Ely hehe... We didn''t know much about this puny Goddess yet. We''ll find outter.'' Elena felt so amused by the behavior of the puny Goddess.


    Unlike Elena that was still giggling in amusement, Elysia couldn''t be like that at all when she was the cause of the little Goddess''s sobs.


    Before Elysia could squat down and try to cheer up the little Goddess, neither to find out the reason for the little Goddess''s sadness that she didn''t know yet... The little Goddess suddenly flew back into the air, making eye contact with Elysia.


    "You! You must have done that on purpose, right? Meanie, when I had good intentions for you. You couldn''t possibly know the master-disciple bound ritual method... I''m sure your master has guided you to fool this careless me, right? She''s around, right? Where is she now? Let me meet her and teach her some lessons!" The little Goddess threw her tantrum with great fury and some tears like the bullied little girl.


    While Elysia was confused and overwhelmed by how to dissolve the situation, Elena came as her savior. ''Ely, if you''re confused, can we swap roles for a moment? Let me educate this mischievous puny Goddess who dares to try to grab my sweet little sister.''


    Quickly, Elysia closed her eyes, and her consciousness entered the Soul Realm, returning to her spirit. After that, Elena''s consciousness immediately took over Elysia''s body before it could give a motion as if it was going to fall.


    Elena smirked at the shocked little Goddess, and thetter knew this young girl in front of her was no longer Elysia.


    "Yes, that''s me. What is your problem, O puny Goddess?" Elena spoke with a lofty attitude as if the Goddess of Blessings was nothing in her eyes.


    She really didn''t like it when anyone dared to fool or deceive her sweet little sister, and this puny Goddess did that. Whatever the reason, and whatever the intention, she didn''t care. Dislike remains dislike. There was no need for excuses.


    Now, since she had the power to do so, she preferred to step in and lend a helping hand, unlike her time as a spectator on Earth, her helpless self.

 Chapter 165: The Little, Puny Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 165: The Little, Puny Goddess</h4>


    "What''s your problem? What''s wrong with you! What''s wrong with you! That''s a lot! I intend to make a connection with your little disciple for themon good! No one will be harmed. Instead, everyone will receive benefits! And you, messed up, my sacred ritual magic!!! And I''m not the puny Goddess!!!" The little Goddess quickly wiped her tears, throwing a barrage of protests at Elena.


    "Hng? So, the subtle magic energy activated right above your head, and my Elysia is your magic? You think I''ll let it go? And now see? It''sing back to you." Elena narrowed her eyes slightly, then folded her arms under her breasts, utterly unfazed by the little Goddess tantrum like voice.


    "As I thought, it was you! I already canceled my magic when I was a little pissed off because your little disciple was so silly. But, you supported my magic tost a few seconds longer, so I ate my own magic!?" The little Goddess hovered a little higher than Elena, so thetter would look up a bit, which was a ridiculous way to feel superior.


    "Yeah... Don''t ever think I''m not paying attention to my Elysia at any given time. She might be a little sloppy and not really paying attention to it because she talked and focused on you in those few seconds, but it wasn''t for me. Hovering over here, what are you doing there?" Elena rolled her eyes, knew very well the little Goddess''s silly sense of superiority.


    ''Aaugh...'' The sloppy girl in question felt a little embarrassed. She wasn''t fully aware of it.


    Elena stretched out her hand with an open palm to signal the little Goddess to be at that height. At the same time, she opened her eyes nicely then her eyes changed to her original eyes.


    The purplish-blue color of Elysia''s irises became dark gold. The ck pupils that tended to round be like a small ck sun, and bright gold runes appeared around the ck sun. Followed by the borate and beautiful golden runes that formed like a distinctive symbol in the ck sun. Even so, apart from the eyes, all the features were still Elysia.


    The little Goddess gulped and became a little nervous when she looked directly into those mysterious and beautiful eyes. Somehow, from her subconscious, she obeyed and descended. She hovered right above Elena''s palm, no longer daring to look any further into those eyes that seemed to see deep into her soul.


    "I don''t care about your intentions or whatever, but you''re wrong, and I don''t like it. However, now that you''ve be my Elysia''s goddisciple. So, I''m indirectly your grandgodmaster. I''ll forgive you this time, but there won''t be a chance next time. No one is allowed to fool or bully my little disciple." Elena desperately wanted tough, but she held back to not spoil the lofty and divine impression she had now.


    Meanwhile, Elysia giggled in amusement while watching in silence, trying not to disturb Elena''s stern expression. She was free to express herself when she was in the Soul Realm, just like Elena.


    "You, you are my grandgodmaster? So, I, I came down once again, and became a grandgoddisciple? No way..." The little Goddess stuttered as if she could not believe something she had just realized.


    "You don''t need to greet me like a keyword for magic like yours earlier. You just need to treat your godmaster with your best effort, also pay your obeisance to my Elysia and me. Well then, is there something you want to tell me? You better say now, I have a few other things." Elena raised her palm slightly, so the little Goddess looked at her face.


    The little Goddess repeatedly nodded, like a bullied little girl. Either it was a nod to agree and ept that fact or to confirm for the sake of something she wanted to say.


    Shepletely lost her arrogance, lofty attitude, sense of superiority, and fury. The foreign Goddess in front of her was a high-level goddess. Elena had the dark gold energy aura!


    And she sure was sure because no one could manipte the color of that pure energy aura!


    "That''s good. I like obedient, kind, and sweet girls. I know you really want to meet me. Tell me, why is that?" Elena nodded in satisfaction at the confirmation.


    The little Goddess gulped once again. She finally looked back at the face of the Goddess that had unwittingly oppressed her. "I have some questions for prefix, can you answer them, O my, my... My grandgodmaster?"


    "You can. Continue."


    Receiving confirmation from Elena, the little Goddess felt calm and happy, but only a little, just a little. "Did you and your little disciple reallye from a foreign world?"


    "Yes, that''s right. As my Elysia told you. Until now, we still don''t know why we came to this world from our original world. You, as one of the three gods in this world, don''t know anything? Hmm..." Elena tilted her head slightly. She felt a little suspicious.


    "Yes, yes, I didn''t know anything. I was just told by your little disciple. Otherwise, I will still be in the dark, not knowing that a foreign Goddess and her little disciple hase to our world." The little Goddess immediately defended herself, trying to convince the high-level Goddess she almost offended.


    "Ah! And again, I believe in our Vrelenia. It is not only three gods that have managed to survive. It is only known to the world because only three gods deliberately exert their influence. I am sure of that." The little Goddess immediately added to justify the wrong assumption.


    "Not just you, Devil God, and Sea Goddess? Hmm... If you say that, something must have happened in the past, far in the past... Lost history, ancientnguage, and something like the old Vrelenia. Can you exin that?" Elena put her hand on her chin, very interested in this, as it was for Elysia.


    "Yes, I''m sure there are more than three. There used to be 22 of us. I refuse to believe only three survived. Of the 17 races, only seven left, I also refuse to believe that. For more other things, please forgive me. I have to confirm a few things first because the world has changed so much. I don''t want to embarrass myself with false statements." The little Goddess immediately argued but ended with an apology.


    "I see, do what you''re supposed to do. There''s no pressure from us. But, there are some things I don''t understand." Elena let out a soft sigh. Sooner orter, they would know too.


    "And what is it?"


    "You are a Goddess, but your knowledge of the current world is so limited. Why is that?" Elena started with the thing that was already stuck in her mind about this puny Goddess.


    "I, maybe a hundred thousand years, or more than that, my real body was cursed and fell in a deep slumber, I continue to weaken with time. Only my avatar and my projection in someone''s dream cane to the world to find out more for information. The distance is limited around the Holy Church, which is connected to my firmament realm." The Little Goddess just confessed. She didn''t feel it was a secret that needed to be kept for herself.


    "I see, curse, huh? Is this eternal conflict and war also due to curse?"


    "I believe it is true, all of us used to live in peace. Even though there have been some conflicts and wars, it is not a big predicament like now. All of us and the mortals use the ancientnguage. Thenguage with the same name as our world. but after our great war, thenguage of the mortals has changed..." The little Goddess lowered her shoulders. She felt so sad.


    "Hmm, the ancientnguage originally called Vrelenia, and it became apletely differentnguage called Aefasy. Big things must have happened, things that changed the world almost entirely. The history of the world was buried, and it is almost gone... However, who were your enemies in the past?" Elena got an outline of what happened in the past even though she didn''t know the truth yet.


    "It is precisely defined... Before my curse got worse, my followers from Old Vrelenia and I purposely left many clues, hints, and guidelines for it, so the world knows the truth. For the sake of the hope that will return, but it''s starting to fade with age..." The little Goddess sat on Elena''s palm, sighed bitterly, and continued.


    "What all of us fought over a hundred thousand years ago were foreign creatures that appeared out of nowhere. They came like a new race, arge number. Curses, ughters, wars, tragedies, and many..."


    At that point, Elena immediately interrupted the little Goddess''s sentences. She didn''t want the little, puny Goddess to cry out with bitterness and sorrow. Elena and Elysia didn''t mean to ask for information and made the small, tiny, and bullied-looking Goddess cry.


    "Okay, please don''t continue. You''re about to cry... I feel guilty about that, so please don''t cry. Tell us again when you feel ready, after you confirm the world, as you already wanted to do."

 Chapter 166: Goddisciple

    <h4>Chapter 166: Goddisciple</h4>


    "En." The little Goddess nodded her head.


    "Okay, now is the time for me toe back."


    The moment Elena said it, the little Goddess stood up hurriedly to hold back the high-ss Goddess who was about to leave. "Wait, wait a moment... I''ve answered a few questions from you. So, now it''s my turn."


    "Hm? Okay, make it quick." Elena just agreed with that.


    "If, if the sealed race arises and threatens the world with their existence, can you help this world?" The little Goddess looked up slightly as if making a pitiful gaze.


    "I guess what... We are still in the dark, and we know too little. Say that again when you return and can confirm everything you need. We will not make any promises for that." Elena had an urge to sigh. Apparently, this puny Goddess only wanted ultimate reinforcement.


    "Ohh..." The little Goddess felt a little disappointed, but that answer didn''t mean no, so she still had a great chance of getting a yes.


    "That''s all from me, see youter, O puny Goddess."


    When Elena had just closed her eyes to switch roles again with Elysia, the little Goddess tweeted once again. "Wait, wait, please, one more thing. Just one more thing, before you leave."


    As a result, Elena reopened her golden eyes. She hadn''t switched roles with Elysia, and this puny Goddess became somewhat determined to hold her back. "What else?"


    "Um, ano, umm... You have divine power, right? Can you please withdraw the master-disciple contract between Elysia and me? It was formed by ident, so please forgive me." The little Goddess became restless, a little awkward, and also embarrassed. But, she had the intention to establish a valid contract after this mistake was lifted.


    While Elysia''s master was still possessing Elysia''s body, she better ask this kindly. She would not be able toe out puffed up with pride if everyone knew, she, the Goddess of Blessings, being a goddisciple of a little girl.


    "Ho? Why do I have to do it? It''s between you and my Elysia. So, you have to ask her, not me." Elena tly refused.


    "That, that''s the thing... To break the rtionship contract that binds the spirit, it must be done by the master, the holder, and the master must have the divine power to break the contract safely." The Little Goddess became even more restless and nervous.


    "Hehe... It''s your spirit that is bound to my Elysia, not the other way around. Well, this is so mild whenpared to the contract between my Elysia and her contracted beast. Isn''t this great? So, you can dedicate yourself to her and me fufufu..." Elena chuckled while covered her mouth gracefully.


    However, on the other hand, that chuckle sounded like an evilugh to the little Goddess''s ear.


    "No, no, it''s not like that. My intentions are good, so let me repeat the correct contract. I''m a Goddess, and I shouldn''t be a goddisciple from a girl who is still at the Apprentice level!" The little Goddess frantically denied that.


    "Can''t? Why is that? You just have to wait for my Elysia to reach level 200 or so, and then ask her with a sweet smile. Anyway, goodbye!" After saying that short and rather vicious sentence, Elena immediately fled and changed roles with Elysia.


    "Wait, wait! She is still around level 21 or 22. How long will it take until..." The little Goddess frantically wagged her hands to get Elena''s attention, but it was toote. She lost her words in the middle of her sentence.


    At this moment, the young girl in front of her seemed to change once again. Not in form, but in the atmosphere and subtle aura that she could feel. The oppressive and superior aura now turned into an aura of peace and calm.


    Elena no longer possessed Elysia''s body, and the one in front of her was the same Elysia as before.


    It onlysted like a blink of an eye, then Elysia opened her eyes and returning to her body as before. Her golden eyes quickly turned purplish-blue again, and the runes that had embellished her eyes also disappeared.


    "Um, until?" Elysia tilted her head slightly.


    "Ah, nothing. Come to think of it, you are still much better than your master, O Elysia girl." The little Goddess let out a soft sigh. She felt a slight limp in her legs, then sat back on Elysia''s palm as a result.


    "Hehe, is that so? For me, she is better than me. What did my master tell you, the Goddess of Blessings?" Even though she knew what had happened, Elysia had to continue her behavior of not knowing anything about the earlier conversation.


    "En, she said she would help me to protect the world, and in return, she asked me to guide you, as a goddisciple... But, I should be your patron... Sigh..." The little Goddess sighed once again, with a clear sound of the wind blowing.


    "Are you sad and disappointed? Is there anything I can do tofort you?"


    Hearing this young girl''s offer of kindness... The source of all themotion of her heart and mind... And the one caused her mood to feel like a tornado swirling in the middle of the sea... The little Goddess could only shake her head slowly.


    "No, Elysia girl. I''m fine. You''re so kind. Unlike your master." The little Goddess gives a light smile to the girl who cares for her. But, she said thest part of the sentence only in her heart. She didn''t dare say it out loud.


    "Okay..." Elysia nodded her head subtly.


    "Nee, Elysia girl. What are you going to do next?" The little Goddess suddenly changed all the topics of conversation to the current, light one.


    "Hm, continue to attend the Blessing Day event as a Priest?" Elysia answered, but it sounded like she was asking back.


    "Alright, now I have entered the activity program to praise and adore me. You better follow and listen to how great I am hehe..." The little Goddess drifted away slowly and somewhat proudly. She sat on Elysia''s shoulder then revoked her illusion bubble. Even so, no one would be able to see she was there other than Elysia.


    Simultaneously, the voice that had been somewhat dispelled by the illusion bubble immediately returned to normal. The voice of Cardinal instructed the congregation to stand up and was followed by everyone who immediately obeyed.


    There was no music, apaniment, guide, or anything like that. All of the people already knew what they were going to do afterward. Singing hymns to their Goddess, the thing that had been around since more than 80 thousand years ago.


    Among all those present in the Cathedral Hall, they simultaneously chanted words of praise like songs with full wisdom for Goddess''s blessing who always blessed the Human Continent.


    However, there was a girl who had not memorized the hymn. She just opened her mouth and exhaled air from there as if she was singing. And in the second repeated lyrics, Elysia sang along with the others. She already memorized after remembering the first lyrics.


    It didn''t take more than five minutes, but she felt a little tired. The beautiful hymn, only to praise the Goddess of Blessings, but that very Goddess was sitting on her shoulder!


    The little Goddess was humming with a big smile while kicking her legs with great joy. She was in a good mood, unlike a moment ago.


    ''You really like receiving praise from the hymn earlier, the Goddess of Blessings?'' Elysia sent telepathy as the event''s activities progressed to the next.


    ''Yes, my mood will be a lot better when I hear it, no matter how many times I hear it. 100 thousand years, only that hymn thatforted me...'' The little Goddess just gave confirmation. Although thenguage was different, the content was the same as the hymn in Old Vrelenia.


    ''Hmm... Earlier, you have a terrible mood swing. Maybe, I''ll sing your hymn to cheer you up when that happens.''


    ''Well, you can try...'' The little Goddess seemed to want to me the source for her terrible mood swing, but she had no context or reason to do that, no longer.


    Then, Blessing Day continued to the next event until the Cathedral Hall''s activities approached the event''s climax. After the sermon, it was the offerings that were actually a session of donations. Then, announcements, and the delivery of intercession, they arrived at the two most awaited things.


    The blessing session and the charity session! Who didn''t want to receive free treatment and donations? Anything would look good, and everyone would be happy, as long as it was free!


    ''Umm, the Goddess of Blessings, the event ising to an end. What are you going to do next?'' Elysia asked with concern. She was a little reluctant to support a Goddess on her shoulder forever, right?


    ''I woke up from my deep slumber because of you. My curse disappeared somehow, but the aftereffect is still there. As I told you and your master, I must ascertain the current state of the world immediately and as soon as possible.'' The little Goddess clenched her fists. There was a goal to be aplished in the name of many things.


    ''Okay, Elysia girl. It''s a good thing to be able to meet you, see you next time. I''ll look for you and find you, even if you don''t want to meet me at that time hehe...'' The little Goddess floated in front of Elysia and waved her hand.


    A temporary farewell, this confirmation mission would not take long. Not when Elena, her grandgodmaster who might be waiting for news from her.

 Chapter 167: Firefly

    <h4>Chapter 167: Firefly</h4>


    ''Already want to go for that, um, something? Um, okay, be careful on your way.'' Elysia delivered the Goddess of Blessings with her blessing that was not really needed, just for courtesy.


    ''En, we will meet again soon, O Elysia girl.'' The Little Goddess nodded, about to fly back to the ss painting wall that could be connected to her Firmament Realm.


    However, the little Goddess hadn''t flown away that far, but Elysia remembered one thing that shouldn''t be forgotten.


    ''Ah, from the start until you are about to leave, you have not introduced your name to me and my master, right? That''s not fair! I told you my master''s name...'' Elysia looked a little disappointed. She did it so that she didn''t need to always call the original short name with the long one.


    ''Ah, um, you can still call me the Goddess of Blessings like everyone else.'' The little Goddess was reluctant to give her real name.


    Elysia saw that the little Goddess didn''t want to introduce herself, even though she had leaked so many things. But she just smiled lightly, then she smirked a bit because Elena suggested something interesting.


    ''Nell.'' Elysia said the name she saw from the little Goddess''s status screen.


    However, the little Goddess seemed to ignore it, even though she staggered a bit as she flew away.


    Didn''t want to give up, Elysia tried another approach. ''Nell? Ne-El? Noel? Nelly?''


    As if she had once again forgotten how to stay in the air, the Little Goddess fell to the floor, feeling somewhat irritated, a feeling that was hard to exin. One thing that clearly crossed her head at that time was how did this young girl know her real name?


    She was absolutely sure she hadn''t told her name to Elysia or Elena. In fact, there wasn''t any record that recorded her real name. So, how did this young girl know!? Was it because of Elena''s help? Nell asked in wonder, but it was only for a moment. She immediately flew back closer to Elysia, couldn''t stand it because this young girl continued to chirp that bothered her.


    ''Umm... Tiny, slightly yellowish glow, so, firefly?'' Elysia was still trying to get the attention of the little Goddess that was still on the floor.


    ''Wait a moment! It''s too far from my name! Are you using your fluency in the ancientnguage to mock me? And again, how do you know my name? Is it because your master is still around, and she told you?'' Nellined.


    ''Ah, please forgive me. You left without leaving your name even though I introduced my name and my master. I don''t think that''s a good thing. You are the Goddess of Blessings, the shining light, and blessings.'' Elysia smiled subtly, d the approach worked, but next, she thought back to what Nell had just said.


    ''Eh? Am I speaking in Old Vrelenia, the ancientnguage?''


    ''Yes, you are very fluent like me. Um, besides the hymn earlier, we are only talking in the ancientnguage and not Aefasy. So why are you confused? '' Nell felt a little strange about that question.


    ''Oh, what''s with thisnguage conversion... I''ve never learned an ancientnguage at all. Mhm, it''s Vrelenia...'' Elysia muttered in her mind, conveying it only to Elena.


    ''Hehe, who knows. I think we always use English. But, on the outside, it could be Aefasy or Vrelenia, the ancientnguage. Are we using trantion magic without realizing it? Does it exist in the world?'' Elena chuckled lightly. She didn''t try to think about this.


    Easy things were given to be enjoyed, not a problem or a burden on the mind.


    ''I don''t really understand, but the twonguages ??suddenly shed into my mind, and surprisingly I know what I want to say.''


    ''Okay, Ely, don''t overthink of it anymore. Maybe it''s another gift from something we don''t know yet. Look, people are getting up and starting to leave. Your time is up.'' Elena urged Elysia not to overload her mind with this other discovery.


    ''Un.''


    After Elysia confirmed to ept Elena''s suggestion, she conveyed another telepathy to Nell.


    ''Ah, nothing. I am honored to have the recognition of my abilities in the ancientnguage from your figure. So, you are Nell? d to meet you, I represent the greeting from my master that has not been delivered.''


    ''Fine, nice to meet you too, O Elysia girl, and your master too... Also, don''t ever call me a firefly, okay? Only that hateful God presumptuously calls me by that name.'' Nell snorted softly. She forgave this young girl''s mistake who mistook her name.


    ''Thank you... Um, then why not introduce yourself earlier?''


    ''Um, it''s okay... My name is Nell, but I''m not a firefly, hear? I''m this size because I chose it.'' Nell emphasized the most important things.


    She probably couldn''t say, regarding herself was stuck at this size because of her own experiment in the past... A way back in the past when she just rose to level 200. Even though her avatar was always an adult woman of standard size, it wasn''t for her real body.


    Furthermore, some of the other gods and goddesses called her the firefly! Only because she was small, winged, and enveloped in a golden ''energy aura'' when she used magic. Moreover, her name could be interpreted as bright light,plete.


    Although in the end, the others no longer called her the firefly... But there was only one presumptuous God from the Devil race who still called her by that ominous name! She was reluctant to introduce her real name again. And that''s why she didn''t want to mention her name to the others.


    Unfortunately, Elysia didn''t know that. All she knew was, they finally got to know each other. Not to mention that it was a godmaster contract or something that was identally applied.


    ''Okay, I remember, and I won''t forget. See you again.''


    As soon as Elysia conveyed her words, Nell nodded happily and immediately flew back to her Firmam Realm. The Goddess of Blessings liked people who quickly understood and immediately apologized when they made a mistake.


    Elysia watched Nell entered the ss and disappeared. Who knew what the little Goddess would do until she came back next time.


    "Ely, now is the time for us to do the blessings for those few who need it." E reminded gently while slightly tugging the sleeve of her friend''s robe.


    "Ah, sorry, okay, let''s go." Elysia was no longer stared at the ss wall. She saw some of the young priests started leaving with the others to head out of the hall.


    "Okay, let''s go. Even though I can''t help much, but I can heal some wounds hehe..." Evelyn joined the conversation. She wanted to know how the role of Priest when she became one.


    "Okay, it''s held near the cathedral towers. We just need to go to one of the ces." E nodded with a smile, then she walked ahead.


    Soon followed by Elysia and Evelyn, Vanessa was also not forgotten. The white cat was carried by Elysia in her arms.


    Like the name known to the world, the blessings... The event allowed anyone to seek help from the Holy Church to heal wounds, cure illnesses, Reinforcement Magic request, and many more.


    Most importantly, it waspletely free! The Holy Church was also operated as a hospital in this magical world. This Blessing Day was their weekly service event.


    Even though it was free and looked amazing, it had its limits, and it was until noon. Apart from that, this free treatment also couldn''t handle heavy things like healing severe internal injuries. That was something a high-ss Priest like Bishop or higher could do.


    Elysia, Evelyn, and E decided toe to the part of the southeast tower. When they got there, many people were already queuing in an orderly manner.


    Some of the Holy Knights guarded. Some of them helped in the temporary tent post with several Priests who were already there to help people seeking free treatment.


    The three of them joined and helped there, although there weren''t too many things they could help, apart from healing the wounds that could be healed there.


    Those who were suffering from severe and risky things were only advised to be treated by the Bishop or Archbishop inside the cathedral, but it was not free.


    Although Elysia could heal many people whoe with heavy things like internal injuries and disabilities, she didn''t just do that. She also advised them to seek treatment from Bishop or Archbishop who were more like specialist doctors.


    When Elysia was on duty with E, Evelyn, and several other Priests, she also didn''t forget to check on her Swype, secretly with the help of her magic, of course.


    It was only around nine o''clock, and Sylvia was already sending six messages every ten minutes... The Devil Princess was a bit lonely since an hour ago, but Sylvia just went on vacation with her father, right?


    Since an hour ago, Sylvia had only sent messages from around seven o''clock, counting their time difference...


    Elysia kept her Swype hovering just below the table covered in the tablecloth, read the message with her advanced perception, and operated the tool with her magic.


    Everything went smoothly until noon finally arrived, and their duty was finished. Elysia managed to help some people by healing minor injuries and reply to Sylvia''s message, apanying the lonely and bored Devil Princess in chat for three hours.


    It was just that, at midday, the battery or power of her Swype ran out, and her smartphone shut down helplessly. Even so, she didn''t forget to remind Sylvia concerning that before her Swype died, it went into hibernation waiting for power.

 Chapter 168: Talisman

    <h4>Chapter 168: Talisman</h4>


    ''Meet me tonight around eight o''clock, hmm... It''s around nine at night here...'' Elysia jotted down in her mind thest message Sylvia had hurriedly sent, just before the helpless Swype shut down.


    "Ely, Eve, good job, thanks for helping me." E took a step closer, causing Elysia and Evelyn to turn to her.


    "Uhh, so this feels like being a Priest at a social service... It''s pretty great to be of help to grateful people. Um, although some of them are annoying." Evelyn got up from her chair, it was so busy today, but strangely she didn''t feel tired.


    "That''s okay. We''re just helping. Oh yes, E, are we also going to the Charity event?" Elysia wagged her hand lightly, wondering what they would do after this.


    "Umm, I think we cane or not, depending on you. Do you want to be there?" E tilted her head slightly. She was quite rarely present at thest event.


    "May I know about how thest agenda will take ce?" Before Evelyn could open her mouth to say whatever she wanted to say, Elysia immediately spoke up to make sure.


    "Thank you for helping out, Priest Gabrie, Priest Elysia, and Priest Evelyn, hmm-hmm... This is your first assignment, and you are already very good at Healing Magic." All of a sudden, one of the Priests joined in the conversation with a friendly smile.


    "En, thank you, Priest Nadia." E nodded in return for greetings and pleasantries.


    "Ah, as for the question earlier... For charity events after this, it will be held on the south side of the cathedral. It''s an event for charity distribution, free meals, etc. For priests who weren''t specifically assigned to it, they coulde. or not, it''s up to you." Nadia helps to exin.


    Because she felt that the Pope''s granddaughter had never been to the charity event, and she thought Gabrie didn''t know enough to exin.


    Listening to an exnation from an older Priest girl, Elysia and Evelyn turned to look at E, asking for confirmation.


    "Um, yes, we are not assigned to that. Therefore, I was asking, do you want to go there or not..." E smiled lightly.


    In fact, she, as a special Priest, had too much freedom of duty. She was here and invited her two friends, not because of the task assigned to her... But because of her own ord. Her first experience when she got Priest''s title legally and officially.


    "If so, you are free to attend or not. I''ll be there, well then, see you next time." Nadia bid her farewell with a light wave, then walked away.


    After that, Elysia announced she wasn''t going to the charity event. Evelyn decided not to attend the event, and E just went with the flow.


    Helping in thest event was somewhat akin to physicalbor. Bring this and that, distribute this and that. Also, cookingrge quantities of food, then distributing it, and so on...


    Because of that, the three of them immediately bid their farewells to the Priests and Holy Knights that were still present in that temporary tent. Then, they left there with peace of mind.


    The area around the Holy Cathedral that had been busy earlier, now there was somewhat calm. People gradually left to return to their daily lives. Still, some of them also came to the final events at the cathedral''s southern building.


    "Ely, what are you going to do after this?" Evelyn asked as they walked somewhere through the hallway beside the cathedral. She just followed the others.


    "Hm, it is already noon, and it''s a day off, no work or anything after this. Um, I want to go around the city, there are still too many ces I haven''t visited in this city... Ah, want toe with me?" Elysia conveyed her aims and objectives.


    She was just about to switch roles with Elena, but it was dyed due to this curious girl who seemed to want toe along.


    "En! I also want to tour this city. I also don''t know much about the many ces in this great holy city. How about you, E? You are a native here. We will be helped by your guidance." Since she was invited, Evelyn certainly wouldn''t refuse. She also wanted to hang out.


    "Sure, although I only know a few ces in the central part of the city, in the inner circle of my hometown, I''m good enough to know some good ces." E surely wouldn''t refuse either.


    It was rare for her to go outside to visit various ces. Going out with a few Holy Knights as protection wouldn''t feel as great as going out with her friends. Since she finally found the right friends, she happily enjoyed spending their time together.


    Yesterday E went out with Evelyn. It was enjoyable, even just to buy kitchen supplies. And now, she was going out with Elysia and Evelyn to visit various ces.


    "Yay! Then it''s decided. Let''s go." Evelyn jumped a little with glee.


    "Ah, wait a minute. I still have to get permission from my grandfather. I hope he will allow it and not send some Holy Knights for this..." E stopped herself after a few paces they walked, she remembered something urgent.


    She immediately took out her Space Bag, which was hidden behind her essory belt. She took a white talisman and wrote something there.


    Elysia and Evelyn just waited while watching E write something. Vanessa didn''t even know what they were just standing at that time. She just yawned and blinked her eyes innocently.


    At the same time, Elysia took advantage of that time to swap roles with Elena. ''Sister Elena, like the things we agreed on thest night. Now swap roles with me, and enjoy your time. It''s time for me to be your support and spectator~.''


    ''Okay, that''s easy, I can do it, I won''t forget to keep breathing.'' Elena convinced herself, she once again only needed to use the mortal body in this world.


    She could have handled that easily if it was only for a moment, but she needed to struggle for several hours until night fell! Then there was episode two for the day after tomorrow! There were a lot of things Elena couldin about, but she relented for Elysia, only this time.


    Living with a mortal body was such a hassle. Not as easy as spirit form that justified freedom, it had made her ustomed andfortable with it, for quite a long time.


    ''You''ll be fine, Sister Elena. I''m with you, hehe... All right, now swap roles with me!'' Elysia chuckled softly. Then, she returned to the Soul Realm after reminding Elena one more time.


    The two of them acted and switched swiftly. Elena immediately took over Elysia''s body as soon as Elysia''s spirit opened her eyes. This time, she didn''t need to change anything with the body, like when she talked to the puny Goddess a moment ago. Whether it was a conscious change or not, she only needed to act like Elysia, and everything else would be fine.


    Elena opened her eyes. Their role swap took ce in the blink of an eye. No one noticed, and not even Vanessa, the white cat in her arms.


    Meanwhile, E finished writing something on the talisman. Then she put the pen back in her Space Bag.


    "E, what are you..." Evelyn wanted to ask, but her words were interrupted.


    E approached to hide between Elysia and Evelyn, the talisman, just burned by her, with a slightly yellowish white me. However, the talisman was still there, only the writing was gone from it.


    "Hehe... You must be wondering what I did earlier. It was the talisman that my grandfather made just for me, my father, and my mother. By writing something on the talisman and burning it with Holy Magic, um, Holy me, he can tell what''s written on it." E whispered softly after making sure no one was eavesdropping or spying on them.


    "Oh my... Are you also an Onmyouji, E? Holy Magic can be used like that, hmm..." Elena blurted out, somewhat surprised by this.


    "Hm? Onmyouji? Please forgive me for my ignorance, but what is it?" E was utterly clueless about this new term she just heard for the first time.


    "Uhh... Did you use a talisman for that unique magic? Um, to ask Grandpa''s permission?" Elena was also confused about how to exin. She didn''t know the exnation for that. She just switched the topic immediately.


    "Um, yes, I asked permission from my grandfather to explore the city. It''s unique magic to send messages with talismans as the intermediary. But, there is a limit to the distance. I don''t know the details. Only my grandfather knows a lot about how this talisman, he was the one who made it." E only knew how to use it, not how it worked, she whispered once again to her friends.


    It only took a moment, the talisman in E''s hands, soon appeared her grandfather''s reply.

 Chapter 169: Hang Out Together

    <h4>Chapter 169: Hang Out Together</h4>


    Seeing the bright expression on E''s face, it was easy for them to guess what was written on the talisman.


    Even so, one of them had to ask her to be more sure, Evelyn ended up bing the representative. "Um, E, how? What did your grandfather say?"


    "En, he allowed me. But, because my grandfather was worried, he only allowed me to tour the downtown area, inner-city circle." Although the area to explore was quite limited, it already made E happy.


    It was no longer the area around the academy and the Holy Cathedral. She could freely walk around the city''s inner circle with her friends, without the need to be apanied by Holy Knights whatsoever.


    "That''s great. It means your grandfather really cares about you. Now that we are three people, we should change to casual dress before leaving." Elena suggested lightly. She received positive responses from two girls who were finally included in Elysia''s long-empty friend list.


    The three of them returned to the E Family''s private area, then immediately left the cathedral.


    Meanwhile, in one of the Holy Cathedral towers, in a room overlooking the Holy Bridge and Serene River, there was a gant grandfather d in the robe of a Cardinal. He observed the magnificent bridge that connected the maind of the capital city and the ind of the Holy Cathedral.


    To be more precise, he watched the three girls walking there cheerfully until the three cheerful girls who seemed like they didn''t have the burden of life and sin crossed the Holy Bridge.


    Alexander sighed softly. He had just allowed his granddaughter to go with her friends to tour the city center without bodyguards, in any form.


    Even so, he thought it would be fine. In the inner circle, it was rtively safe during the day. He just didn''t want the three girls to get into unnecessary trouble.


    After he took another nce at the three girls who had walked quite a distance and disappeared because of the building blocking his view, he turned around with a slight smile etched on his face.


    In his steps, he put the golden white talisman back into his robe. It was clearly written there, a beautiful message with a cute symbol from his granddaughter to expressed her gratitude.


    Somewhere in the downtown area, three girls d in casual dresses with colors simr to their eyes. They strolled around the city as if they were looking for a nice ce to hang out together.


    Elena was curious and also excited to explore some ces she and Elysia had never visited. She also involuntarily became the guide of the group of three girls and one cat. While E just followed while proposing a few suggestions.


    The three beautiful girls walking around downtown had already caught some attention from the other passers-by. Still, no one dared to bother the three girls for no reason.


    They only nced at three beautiful girls who smiled beautifully, as if it was an eyewash to soothe the cloudiness of the world a little.


    On the other hand, even though the three girls knew some of the people around were stealing nces at them, they were just letting it go. As long as they were not bothered, they wouldn''t be bothered by just a stranger''s gaze.


    Elena took this opportunity to help Elysia to memorize important ces in general. When she had explored several districts and areas in the city center, she felt that was enough.


    Now, it was time to enjoy the free time. It was shopping, spending Elysia''s money on things Elena wanted for them together! Elysia had to obey, and Elena could choose anything to her heart content!


    It waste afternoon when Elena had done a lot of shopping and grocery with Evelyn and E. The two of them also bought a few things.


    Some welfare for Vanessa was also not overlooked. The white cat obtained a sufficient stock of delicious food, with a wide variety.


    After that, they decided to hang out at a cafe that they passed on their tour.


    ''Uuu... Sister Elena,e to think of it, you were so extravagant today... it was already 1290 gold coins you spent on all of that...'' Elysia still felt a little embarrassed. Elena bought some things that were not granted while Elysia was shopping before going to the academy.


    ''Hehe... What are youining about, Ely? It''s just a little over a thousand gold coins. You have a lot more than that. I''ve been obliging you to buy some types of stockings, safety short tight pants, and some of your request.'' Elena chuckled with amusement. She was satisfied.


    ''And you bought such lingerie and swimwear... Are you going to tease someone by using that sexy lingerie?''


    ''Hm? Ahem, trust me, we need that. We need all kinds of battle gear. I also bought some adventurous dresses, essories, and so on. Then, two real decent odachi, for Celestia''s sake.'' Elena spoke in a confident tone and rendered Elysia speechless for a moment.


    ''Huff... Well, you''re talented enough to buy arge part of your today''s shopping list without Eve and E even realizing it...''


    ''Of course! I just need to take a quick look and put it on a shopping list. I know your size very well hehe... Thanks for your advanced perception. I can do this much faster.'' Elena made fair use of those abilities. All safe without Elysia''s embarrassment and without the need to try before buying.


    ''Hum, okay, today is your day. Did you have fun today, Sister Elena?'' Elysia immediately changed the topic. They had enough to talk about this.


    ''Not bad. I will be happier when I see your blushing face, your cute expression, and your silly behavior. En, it''s always top-notch.''


    Although Elena didn''t nod with a smile, Elysia knew Elena was taking the confirmation and statement a little seriously.


    ''So did you buy all that embarrassing lingerie and swimwear for me?'' Elysia asked with some doubt. Sometimes it was hard for her to read Elena''s way of thinking.


    ''For a better world and ourmon well-being, yes. You, my sweet little sister who will wear it, I will enjoy the scenery and offer lots of beautifulpliments. Don''t be embarrassed. It will only be between the two of us.'' Elena persuaded Elysia for the welfare of her eyes, and thetter just realized it.


    ''...'' Elysia didn''t even know what to answer to it. She blushed but remained silent. Elena took it as confirmation in silence, and she continued to focus on the world again.


    "Ely, I think the interesting cafe we ??passed this afternoon is around here ... But, where is it? Did we pass that, or did we get lost?" Evelyn looked right and left. She felt a little confused.


    "No, it''s the right path, and we didn''t miss it. We need to walk forward at least a hundred meters." Elena denied it with reassurance. She knew more than two of these girls who followed her like her new obedient little sister.


    "Hmm-hmm, Ely, today you are so detailed, confident, and reliable. Even though I am a native in this city, it is you who have be our guide." E hummed a little,plimented her friend with a smile.


    "Am I like that? Hmm, yes, I''m reliable but not for everything. It''s just that you just found out about one of my traits, E." Elena answered with a little amusement. She represented herself and Elysia.


    Experience and broad insight made them wise. So it was clear whether Elysia or Elena were two figures that others could unconsciously rely on for many things, but not everything. It was just that they had justplement each other with their perspectives and opinions since they were stranded in this world.


    "Ah, like that. Then I might be able to know more things about your traits in the future." E thought that statement sounded unique and impressive.


    "Oh, yeah, you''re right, Ely. That''s the cafe we were looking for." Evelyn pointed to a cafe signboard that had cute writing and design.


    Delish Yum Yum was the cafe name that was unique and added with a signboard that attracted girls'' attention, like them.


    Apart from that, it was a cozy cafe that provided many things and could cater to different categories of people who came. Adults, teenagers, children, or a couple, the customers were free to choose a regr table or private room ording to category.


    Shortly before they stepped forward to approach the cozy and unique cafe, three young men suddenly passed from the crossroads near the cafe.


    "Excuse me, are you Miss Elysia, Miss Evelyn, and um, Miss Gabrie?" One of the young men asked with some hesitation, but he seemed quite sure he was not mistaken.


    Even though the three girls in front of him only showed their backs, wore casual dresses, and had different hairstyles from thest time he remembered them... He was sure these three girls were the correct ones from the names he mentioned.


    Also, it could not be wrong because there was a white cat that he knew very well. That hateful cat was in the arms of a girl with ck ponytail hair who he thought was Elysia.

 Chapter 170: Elena cant Leave Her Alone

    <h4>Chapter 170: Elena can''t Leave Her Alone</h4>


    Alternately Elena, Evelyn, and E turned around to see who had called them. They saw three men wearing bodybuilding tank tops and sports shorts.


    "Oh, I was right. Good afternoon, it''s fancy to meet you here." Brian snapped his fingers with a big smile, also showing off his white teeth.


    "Well, good afternoon to you, Mr. Brian, Mr. David, and Mr. Ashton. Ah, I see, you''ve been getting along so well since thest time." Elena chuckled softly, she wanted to cover her mouth with grace, but Vanessa was in her arms.


    "What? Who is getting along with this whimsical Brian? I just epted his challenge to join the bodybuilding club andpete there." Ashton frowned slightly. He took a little distance from Brian so as not to be called familiar with him.


    "Huh? Say that from someone who just lost. I know you still don''t ept it. But, It''s okay. A winner like me has a big heart." Brian shrugged his shoulders a little. He didn''t care about the subtle insinuation. A great man would not be easily offended by taunts from an amateur boy.


    "Hmph! That''s a word from a guy who uses Reinforcement Magic in a match. Bodybuilding is for muscles only, no magic that counts." Ashton snorted in dissatisfaction as this matter was brought up again.


    "Oh-ho? I see... That means you are still an amateur. Let this elder teach you some important things. The bodybuilding club is not just muscle, but magic as well. It''s just that, in training, it is just a matter of muscle training. What we did earlier was a fair match, with the rules listed, and magic is not a prohibition for that." Brian gave a little lecture to the ignorant boy.


    But, he smiled to himself because he could act cool in front of three beautiful girls, and one of them was his idol girl. He just wanted to leave an impression on her.


    "Since when was it fair? It was cheating." Ashton didn''t seem to ept it, a little bickering at the club was brought up again, and he couldn''t swallow it raw.


    "Don''t you know? My body doesn''t have many muscles like yours, but I practiced my magic for one year longer than yours. Yes, I used Reinforcement Magic, but the burden I was carrying also multiplied because the three seniors who were the judges activated gravity magic on my part. Or are you not aware of it?" Brian spoke as he raised his hand, showing his undeveloped hand muscles.


    "Tsk, how do I know? I just joined today. We''ll see after lunch. I''ll silence you with my victory dust." Ashton clenched his fists to reveal his arm muscles for the sake of intimidating Brian''s trivial hand muscles.


    "Hehe, we''ll see. Now we need to find lunch, the club''s stock of food happened to run out. I''m still on a high calorie and protein diet." Brian wagged his hand lightly to quickly close the conversation with this amateur boy. He didn''t want the girls to just wait and watch.


    Evelyn looked at Elena and E doing the same thing. The three of them giggled softly at the behavior of these two men, as well as at David''s silly and confused expression.


    "Excuse us for the conversation just now. By the way, where are you going?" Brian immediately smoothed the conversation to its intended topic.


    "Hehe... We are going to visit this cafe." Evelyn was still amused by Brian and Ashton''s behavior earlier. It was like a suddenedy.


    "Oh! What a coincidence, we will also visit this cafe. Yes, Delish Yum Yum, right David?" Brian nudged his brother and vassal for help.


    "Ah, yes, Boss. Here we can find the menu we are looking for." David was so quick to understand, he confirmed it.


    To be honest, their goal was the convenience store and not this cafe. However, they turned a corner because there was a beautiful, kind-hearted girl whom they happened to meet on their way.


    "Is that so? Then it''s a coincidence that we met here. Hmm, well... Want to join us for lunch?" Elena thought for a moment and discussed with Elysia before deciding that. What was better than lunch? Of course, it was free lunch!


    She also sent eye contact on cue to girls on both sides of her. Although they didn''t really understand, Evelyn and E only nodded their heads slightly. The two of them didn''t really mind for these three men toe along with them.


    "O yes, it is fabulous. It is an honor for us to have lunch with you." Brian gave the princesses a little knightly bow.


    At the same time, he stomped Ashton''s feet. It was not the amateur boy''s time to talk. His decision was unanimous and unambiguous. The convenience store could waitter. Golden opportunities like this moment didn''te every time.


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go into this cafe." Evelyn tugged gently on her best friend''s arm, and they walked into the quirky and cozy cafe, followed by E and the three newly joined men.


    Like any other cafe, they were greeted by a maid who asked them where they would take their ce as soon as they entered. Since they were seven, they took up quite arge private room in the youth category and theme.


    ''This cafe really has character and has afortable atmosphere. The ce is also quite spacious with several special private rooms. And what''s more, it''s economical in the middle ss!'' Elysia looked around freely from within the Soul Realm.


    ''Hehe, we didn''t make the wrong choice. It''s no wonder this ce has be a hangout spot for many kinds of people.'' Elena spoke as she walked behind the maid.


    However, when they got closer to their room, Elena saw someone they knew was sitting at the general table with two girls. It was such a coincidence to meet the rude girl at this ce and on this holiday...


    Elysia advised her to leave that girl alone. Elena just obeyed it for a while. At that time, she was walking right behind the maid while the others right behind her. They were like a group of people walking in a neat row.


    It was just that the rude girl also saw Elysia''s presence. Her expression turned a little dark, but she suddenly had a mean intention that crossed her mind. She smirked for an instant, then looked in another direction to pretend she didn''t see anyone approaching while casually drinking her drink.


    She and her maids came here to rx in a quiet and peaceful ce. They purposely chose the random general table in this cafe to observe several people present. Still, this hateful girl came unexpectedly and ruined her mood again.


    Because she didn''t like it, she quickly calcted where Elysia walked and nced with the corner of her eyes. When the maid was just passing through the path beside her, she stretched out her leg a little bit to make Elysia trip and fall.


    Elena just rolled her eyes. It was a bad attempt. Because the cafe''s path was not that wide, it was possible for any ordinary girl to trip and fall because of this rude girl.


    ''Ely, forgive me, I can''t leave this girl alone. She tried to harm me and you with this horrible thing.'' Elena apologized briefly, nor did she wait for a response from Elysia.


    In her leisurely steps following the maid, Elena lifted her leg a little. Then stomped her leg with a rtively strong force, right on the brazen feet that stuck out a little to block her step.


    "A..."


    Didn''t wait for the rude girl to yell at the pain that came suddenly at her feet, Elena set a little magic tounch a small ball of ice from the drink the rude girl drank through the straw.


    "Ack! Cough! Cough, cough... Kaaahhkkk." The rude girl was coughing because a foreign object suddenly invaded her mouth, and she identally swallowed it.


    Because the ice''s size was so small, Elena was sure it wouldn''t be dangerous or deadly. She lightly kicked the insolent feet to return to its original ce, to bury the evidence.


    "Oh my goodness... Are you okay, miss? Please be careful while drinking your drink." Elena yed her little scene with an expression full of concern. She sat next to the rude girl and immediately gave her a pat on the back.


    "Cough..." The rude girl spewed the foreign object that invaded her mouth and throat, thanks to a pat on her back.


    "O, are you all right, Miss Serena?" Elena smiled innocently, took a tissue on the table, and gently wiped the rude girl''s mouth as soon as the rude girl looked at her with a few tears.


    ''Heartless and merciless...'' Elysia could onlyment on that. If that was her, she would definitely just avoid Serena''s feet that might trip her up.


    The sudden noise and action caught several other guests'' attention, including Evelyn, E, and three men in tank tops who followed from behind them.


    Unfortunately, all of them werepletely unaware of Elena. She had just stomped Serena''s feet mercilessly, even if it was without magic or anything too far.


    Unlike the others, Evelyn immediately approached Elysia. She was worried that something this rude girl would do to her kind best friend.


    "Good afternoon, Miss Serena. Please be careful when you drink. You will choke if you forget to swallow properly." Evelyn gave a piece of advice in kindness. Even though it sounded a little strange for her to say to this rude girl.

 Chapter 171: A Little Party

    <h4>Chapter 171: A Little Party</h4>


    "Why are you here?" Serena brushed aside Elysia''s hands without courtesy. She questioned it unhappily.


    "Sshh... That''s the wrong answer, you need to answer our greetings first. Don''t you know proper manners?" Elena put the alibi tissue on the table and gave a ''no-no'' gesture with her index finger. She answered as if there was no animosity between them.


    It wasn''t just Evelyn who was surprised, but Serena too. However, unlike Serena, who was somewhat surprised by Elysia''s eloquence in answering back, Evelyn wondered whether Elysia wanted to dere a retaliation or something?


    Evelyn was now standing right behind her best friend and watching Serena for a moment, but she started thinking differently about Serena. Maybe this rude girl was trying to get Elysia''s attention by choking on her own drink? Evelyn wondered in her mind.


    "Good afternoon for you too. So, what are you doing here?" Serena frowned.


    She was also a little worried because they were in a public ce, and she was outnumbered, three to six. She would definitely be at a disadvantage.


    She thought Elysia would dere revenge. As for her maids, Cora and Nico were also very worried and started to get nervous while preparing for the worst. They were concerned because maybe her master would receive the consequences of her mistake that night.


    "Hmm... That''s a strange question for you to ask us. This ce is a cafe, and it also allows anyone toe. There are no restrictions. This cafe is also not a forbidden ce or your private property." Evelyn tilted her head slightly, without a smile that usually adorned her pretty face. It was clear that she didn''t like that absurd question.


    As Serena''s expression turned bitter and sour, Elena immediately reconciled the situation because her goal wasn''t there.


    "Ah, don''t me trivial matters. Miss Serena just gave her pleasantries. Earlier, we met three ssmates by chance, and now we meet three others. Yes, we are nine people, we can have a small party thiste afternoon!" Elena pped heartily.


    "Eh?" Evelyn and E were confused about this oue.


    Shouldn''t Elysia harbor a dislike for the rude girl who that night pulled her hair roughly and painfully? Then, why did she seem to know Serena like an old friend? The two of them had absolutely no idea what their friend was thinking at that moment.


    "Ehhh?" Serena was stupefied.


    However, Elena did not allow anyone to deny or question the unnecessary thing. She gestured to the cafe maid who waited for them. "Excuse me, maiddy, we know each other. Are teenager private room enough for nine of us and a cat?"


    The maiddy smiled wryly. She looked for a moment at the white cat on this young girl''sp. It was seven and now ten, and the cat was counted as a guest...


    "I''m afraid the private teenager room won''t be enough to amodate ten people. How about moving to an adult level private room? There will fit ten people..." The maiddy informed politely, but the smile on her face was a little strange.


    No matter how long she has worked here, she still feels the naming of this private space in this cafe is quite odd. When she suggested the most expansive room, and it was meant for adultsing in a group, it kinda sounded like she was offering the room in a brothel! How could she suggest with a confident smile to the teenage guest for an adult private room!


    "Ah, no problem. All of us are adults. The average is sixteen, yes. A private room for adults, here wee." Elena quickly stood up, dering it like a sailor captain.


    Her cheerful demeanor generated many amused smiles from the other guests, including people in her group.


    "Ah, maiddy, please bring our friend''s order at this table to our room." Elena didn''t forget to ask for help.


    "Yes, with pleasure." It was a coincidence that she carried the tray in her hand. The maiddy put the light snacks and the drinks on the table onto her tray and took them away.


    Elena walked behind the maiddy just like that, then the clueless Evelyn and E followed after. The two of them seemed to have the same thought, was their friend possessed by something?


    The meek girl they knew all of a sudden became quite an assertive girl. Even so, they didn''t mind it. Maybe Elysia became that way because today was a weekend and a holiday?


    Serena, Cora, and Nico were still at their table with dumbfounded expressions. Elysia simply invited them without giving them a chance to refuse, then their snacks and drinks were kidnapped just like that.


    When things got here, it would be impossible for them to leave because they didn''t want toe.


    "Hey, Miss Serena, are youing or not? Cora and Nico, you too, what''s with the stupid expressions of you three?" Brian was waiting for three dazed girls who had not yet stood up from there after being invited by his idol girl.


    "Huh? Stupid? You are the stupid ones, you three stupid tank top boys, hmph! Nico, Cora,e on." Serena snorted and immediately stood up with the two of her maids. They went following the others into the adult room and left the three men in tank tops behind.


    "The stupid ones are you and David, okay? I''m not because I''m awesome." Ashton immediately caught up with the girls'' group. He didn''t want to be thest one in the group.


    The unexpected encounter and he was about to have lunch with the three most beautiful girls he had ever met, and now there were three other bonuses. Today was really a good day for him.


    Brian and David see each other. Finally, they could draw conclusions about Serena''s character. Apart from being arrogant and fond of bragging, she was also an unreasonable girl.


    "Boss, we fell behind." David reminded him when he saw the others were far ahead and had entered a room.


    "Well..." Brian nodded, then they immediately followed into the adult room.


    Inside the room that was said to be an adult room, there was just a particr room that wasfortable and exclusive with a long table and two long sofas.


    ''Not as lively as the child room we passed earlier.'' Elena gave ament in her mind.


    ''Well, at least it''s a big room... You want to have a little party, right?'' Elysia rolled her eyes within the Soul Realm. The child''s room was too small to fit a group. It could possibly work for six children, or four teenagers, but not nine people along with a cat!


    "Ely, here, sit beside me." Evelyn sat on the very end of the sofa and patted the seat next to her.


    "Okay." Elena obeyed and approached there. E followed suit and sat beside Elysia, but a white cat was sitting on the sofa between them.


    When Serena was confused about choosing a seat for herself to sit down, Ashton immediately stepped forward and sat on the sofa in front of Evelyn at once. He wanted to look at the three beautiful girls during his lunch, even though there was arge table between them.


    Brian and David, who came thest, seemed to know the pretentious amateur boy''s rotten intentions. Didn''t want to miss the chance, the two of them quickly sat down beside Ashton, right in front of Elysia and E.


    "Hmph!" Serena just snorted. She thought too long and ended up sitting next to E. Whereas Nico and Cora sat next to David.


    As the maiddy put the snacks and drinks back in front of Serena, Cora, and Nico, Evelyn picked up the menu books stacked neatly near her.


    "Ely, E, what do you want to order?" Evelyn distributed the menu book to the others, but there were only four books. So, she uses a menu book for the three of them, four with Vanessa.


    "Ah, this one looks delicious. This one too, how about you, Vann?" Elena put Vanessa on the table. The cat also needed to choose her meal.


    When the girls were choosing with the pleasing to the eye and soothing to the heart expressions, Brian still had to continue with his new identity. He was now a cool boy.


    "Hey, amateur boy, do you need help from this senior to choose? You seem confused and troubled." Brian only needed a nce to know what he wanted to order.


    Then, he gave the menu book to David while taunted the boy who had been targeting him since yesterday.


    ''Now was the time for revenge and in front of many girls and my idol girl muehehe...'' Brianughed evilly in his mind.


    ''Huh? You''re after me again, hmm... Is this your revenge?'' Ashton muttered in his mind, but he didn''t answer that first. He had to know what he could use as retaliation.


    Somewhat strange but true, he became involved with Brian and David since their meeting in magic ss. They became people who like topete and could also be called rivals. Either it was because Elysia at the time or because their affinity and personality collided but were still rted.


    "Hmpf! Of course, I know what I need. Unlike you, who still have to build a good body and muscles, I already have it. I just need a high-calorie diet for my lunch. Excuse me, maiddy, I want to order this, this, and this." Ashton smirked with a slightly derisive nod.


    "Yes, right away." The maiddy immediately wrote down what Ashton indicated in the menu book.


    Then Brian and David did the same, followed by the girls. Serena ordered another drink because the one that made her choke had beenbeled as bad luck.


    After that, the maiddy left the room to handle all of their orders.

 Chapter 172: Thanks for Today

    <h4>Chapter 172: Thanks for Today</h4>


    Although somewhat awkward, reluctant, and stiff, Serena was getting used to this strange group. She immensely disliked Elysia about everything that girl does and whatever that girl possesses, like spite and envy. Still, she really didn''t want to admit it.


    As for the others, they finished their lunch and ended with a dessert and some snacks.


    "Burp... Fuah, I''m satisfied. I can feel every energy from protein and calories that are ready to fuel this evening''s training. Is this the feeling of strength after training after three days? It''s amazing." Brian clenched his fists and then opened them again to make a grip-like motion. He felt as if he had suddenly be a mighty man.


    "Heh, that''s still nothing. Just you wait, when I''m good at magic, you can only see the dust of my victory and sess." Ashton wiped his mouth with a tissue after stacking the umpteenth te of his lunch. He ate quite a lot and could be said to be more than the white cat.


    "When you improve your abilities, so do I. Do not think I will walk in ce without progress, amateur. Boy. I will prove it once again that you are still a beginner, but after this." Brian smirked, not at all offended by that taunt.


    "We''ll see thatter." Ashton just wagged his hand.


    As for David, he was still peacefully eating some biscuits. For some reason, his boss and this Ashton became rivals for almost everything. He was also often used as a judge or mediator among them.


    When he saw the biscuits on his te run out, a girl beside him gave him a full te of biscuits. David turned sideways to see Cora and Nico staring at him with faint smiles, but why did their eyes feel as if they were pitying someone?


    "Is this for me?" David asked, even if only for pleasantries.


    "Yes, please." Nico nodded slowly.


    "Oh, great! Thank you, you are kind." Receiving confirmation, David devoured the biscuits right away.


    "Um, alright. Don''t be shy about it. You need to eat a lot." Nico felt a bit of pity for the boy beside her.


    His boss and his friend ate a lot in thepetition, but he only ate two servings. Not to mention that because this boy''s physique looked so thin, he seemed malnourished.


    David paused for a moment, then looked down at his body. He was thin, and he needed to eat a lot as instructed by the club''s seniors. Still, it needed to be gradual ording to dietary patterns. He just shrugged his shoulders. The girl next to him wasn''t wrong.


    Seeing the two boys'' behavior who could not make peace, Evelyn exchanged words in a whisper to Elena. Then, she finally decided to confirm what Elena told her.


    "Nee, you''re Brian and Ashton, right? Can I just call you by your names?" Evelyn''s pleasant voice caused the two boys to stop bickering. They immediately focused on the beautiful girls in front of them.


    "Yes, please call me by my name. No need to use formalities or anything." Brian quickly gave his confirmation as he nced at the girl beside Evelyn. He wanted it to be realized, especially for his idol girl. He didn''t wish to Elysia so formal and felt a little distant.


    "Yes, just call me by my name. That way, we will be closer. In exchange, I will also call you by your name only. Sounds good?" Ashton smiled gently, in contrast to the insulting smile he''d been giving Brian in recent times.


    "Yes, sounds good, makes it easier for me. So, do you guys always have activities at the bodybuilding club every day? Today is a weekend and a day off every week, right?" Evelyn nodded slightly.


    "Uh? A day off is just for the wea... Ahem, a man doesn''t have a day off from his training. Apart from practicing six to eight hours a day, I also attend for routine activities at the club." Ashton cleared his throat. He almost blurted out the offensive words and offended the others, especially the girls.


    "Yes, Evelyn. The bodybuilding club activity runs every day from afternoon to evening. It''s the freedom toe to the club between those times, but each exercise should not take less than two hours." He was now a man who knew good manners and exined eloquently like a reliable senior from a cool guy.


    "Hm, so diligent. Ely, don''t we look likezy students? We practice almost, or like once every two days? And or, every time there''s a ss? And that''s not more than four hours..." Evelyn tugged Elena''s dress a little.


    "That''s fine, Eve. We''re just practicing swordsmanship and magic. Ashton and Brian also train their physiques for greater strength. Everyone has a different way of training..." Elena answered as she stirred her drink.


    Elena''s words really made Ashton and Brian happy, Brian being the happiest one. Somehow, they seemed to know they were one step ahead of approaching these beautiful and kind girls.


    "Um, do you want to join the bodybuilding club, Eve?" Elena seemed to know in the revolving wind. She questioned it with a lure expression.


    "Oh, no. I''m fine, thanks." Evelyn refused immediately. She drank her drink innocently as a diversion.


    "Hehe... How about you, Vann? Is today a fun day?" Elysia stroked the white cat who was sittingzily beside her.


    "Mew." Vanessa meowed as her response. This day was great and good for her. Her master kept the promise to stock some food supplies, as well as the current great dishes.


    "Hm, your body is small, but you eat quite a lot, hmm-hmm... I wonder where the food you just ate has gone. Your small tummy can amodate it all?" E also gently stroked the cat beside her.


    Vanessa didn''t need to answer that. She was enjoying herself being showered with attention by her master. Perhaps, she should search for more incredible and valuable treasures to guarantee a lifetime stock of supplies for herself and her master.


    The white cat who was motivated wanted to support herself and her master by bing a treasure hunter. However, that was forter business. She now just wanted to enjoy herfortable and peaceful moment.


    Serena just nced here and there. She only had her maids to talk to her for a few asions. She simply could not and did not want to talk to others about such trivial conversations. She unconsciously considered the other was beneath her.


    Then at the same time, the door to their room opened. A maiddy came with a tray, it was clear what was on top of it.


    Elena quickly imitated Evelyn sipping her drink through a straw, with an innocent and clueless expression as if she didn''t know anything.


    With respect, the maiddy put the tray in front of Serena, and it was because Serena was closest to the entrance. "Excuse me, this is the bill. It wasbined from the order at the general table earlier."


    Serena blinked her eyes in surprise. She seemed to realize why Elysia invited her to participate in this little party. That hateful girl turned out wanted to make her pay for everything !? It seemed like this seating position was as if it had been nned beforehand.


    Although unsatisfied, annoyed, and loathe evolving around, Serena still took the bill to see what price she had to pay. She was the only daughter of the Scott Duke Family, and money was never a problem for her, but this bad taste in her heart was so torturous.


    ''What!? Ten gold coins to eat at this middle-ss cafe for only ten guests!? Is it because of those two freaks and that hateful cat!?'' Serena screamed in her mind, reluctant to treat everyone she didn''t like at a fee like this.


    Then, she turned her head towards Elysia and the others with some resentment in her eyes, as if she understood this was subtle retribution.


    "Hm?" E looked at the girl on her right as she finished her milkshake. "You want to pay for us, Serena? Ah, um... Is that too expensive? Let me pay for it then."


    The girl''s innocent words with the overly wealthy family''s origin and the power evenly distributed throughout the Human Continent instantly drowned out whatever thoughts Serena had in mind.


    "No, this number is nothing to me." Serena immediately put the gold coins she needed on the tray, nothing more and nothing less.


    E''s words sounded like a subtle insult to her ears. If she didn''t want to pay this bill, it would be like she embarrassing herself after all her arrogant words in the ss.


    Inevitably, she had treated three starving freaks and three girls who were unfamiliar with her, not to mention that hateful girl and that gluttonous cat.


    "Hmph! Cora, Nico, let''s go." Serena no longer wanted to stay here with this annoying group that seemed to conspire just for this oue.


    Cora and Nico got up from their seats in turn, then gave a slight bow to the others before following their master.


    "Serena, thanks for today." Elena suddenly spoke. Whatever her purpose, only she and Elysia knew it.

 Chapter 173: Elenas Lesson in the Bathroom

    <h4>Chapter 173: Elena''s Lesson in the Bathroom</h4>


    Serena paused in her steps for a few seconds. She didn''t know what she felt at that moment was very mixed and unclear. She didn''t really understand this kind of feeling.


    From that hateful girl, after all of this, that girl thanked her? And again, that girl called her by a name that seemed familiar! How dare that girl!


    Even so, it all happened only in Serena''s mind. She didn''t know whether to feel angry, jealous, hateful, or happy and should answer the grateful sentence.


    "Hmph!" Serena just snorted and left there with her two maids. Her time was too precious to spend any longer in the room with this kind of annoying people.


    "Ah, it''s around five o''clock. Ely, Eve, I have to go home." E checked the clock from her Space Bag.


    "Um, we''ll walk with you all the way to the cathedral." Elena suggested with a smile to the girl who needed to go home soon. It wasn''t going to feel good if she had to let E walk home alone.


    "En, okay." E didn''t need to reconsider. She agreed right away.


    "Well then, it''s time to go back. See you in ss tomorrow morning, Ashton, Brian, and David." Evelyn waved her hand lightly. She got up from the seat with the other two girls, about to leave.


    "Yes, see you tomorrow." Elena bid her farewell.


    "We excused ourselves." E did the same thing. It would be rude to just leave without greeting or saying anything.


    "Oh alright, see you tomorrow. Thanks for having lunch with us." Brian immediately answered with a big smile.


    "See you in knight ss tomorrow." Ashton waved his hand, slightly absent-minded.


    The girls walked out of there shortly after, walking away with calm and carefree steps.


    Brian watched the three beautiful girls leave with some thoughts, but the thing that made him feel the most novelty was rtively simple. This was the first time he was being treated to a meal, and it wasn''t bad. So, this was how it felt to eat, and the others paid for him...


    Feeling something strange beside him, he immediately turned his head. Only Ashton there was looking towards the exit with a dazed expression.


    "Hey, amateur boy. It''s time for us to go. What''s with that ridiculous expression." Brian nudged the man who seemed to be daydreaming in broad daylight.


    "Tsk, you bother me, Brian. Get up from there. I''ll make you the loser boy in the club." Ashton was a little taken aback and stood up, giving a shooing motion to the man to his left who was blocking his way out.


    "Heh, we''ll see thatter. Don''t cry if you lose again. David,e on, it''s time for us to shine." Brian smirked and stood up, another challenge to be carried out.


    In just seconds, the three of them walked out of there. Only the maiddy was left in the room. She smiled slightly, then returned to her job.


    On another location, Elena, Evelyn, and E took a leisurely walk towards the Holy Cathedral without stopping anywhere else. Their destination was in one direction only.


    "Ely, I remember you thanked that rude girl. And again, you called her Serena, not Miss Serena anymore. Are you..." Evelyn suddenly asked in a voice that was almost like a whisper.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t know the right question sentence. On the other hand, Elena knew this question would be asked, she smiled faintly. "Curious why I did that, right?"


    "Ah, en." It wasn''t only Evelyn who nodded repeatedly. E was the same. The two of them were indeed curious.


    "Hm, our conversation just went into the section to call each other''s names without additional titles in front of the names, so the mention can be justified. But, the main point is not there..." Elena paused a few seconds there.


    She made two curious girls build the tension of their sense of curiosity. Didn''t wait for the two girls to talk because they couldn''t stand that tension, Elena continued her answer.


    "You know, there is a kind of act for someone who seems to be targeting you like Serena for something we don''t understand? If that is still within the limits of reasonableness and is not excessive, treating her in a somewhat familiar and friendly manner is a good thing. With the aim, to make her awkward the next time she would bother us." Elena exined it with a bit of a conclusion about Serena''s mindset. That girl was just jealous and envious.


    "Hm, will that work? You don''t want to get back at her?" Evelyn was a little surprised.


    Elysia dealt with that rude girl who hurt her with this kind of friendly deed? Wasn''t she too kind?


    "Um, we''ll see. Serena and I don''t know each other or get along well. She shouldn''t have hated me for what I didn''t do." Elena shrugged her shoulders a little.


    She really would do more solemn revenge if the next chance that Serena girl dared to be rude to her sweet little sister. One opportunity she gave to that Serena girl at the request of her dear little sister...


    Now, she already had the power to bestow the divine punishment, nothing would escape, and there would be no mercy at that point.


    They reached the Holy Cathedral and headed straight to the Celestine family''s private area for some time. E''s grandfather wasn''t home at the time, and they cooked a few dishes for him to help E.


    Once the Pope returns home, Elena and Evelyn excuse themselves to return to their dorm. Tomorrow morning was their knight ss, and for that, they could not stay overnight.


    The real reason was that Elysia needed to meet with Sylvia tonight, and it would be difficult if she stayed over in E''s room again.


    After saying goodbye, Elena and Evelyn left there to head straight to their dorm room they had left empty for almost the entire day since yesterday.


    "Oh, you came back. How was the weekend for you two?" The dormdy who used to guard the AA building''s dormitory greeted when Elena and Evelyn stepped into the building.


    "Uhm, today is a good day, Mrs. Dory. We both be Priests in the Holy Cathedral to help for Blessing Day." Evelyn answered the greeting with a smile.


    "Oh dear, that is a very kind and charming thing. You two are good girls. May the Goddess of Blessings always look after and protect you with her blessings." Dory gave her prayers for two young girls that impressed her.


    "..." Elena was somewhat amused. The said Goddess was wandering somewhere and who knew when that Goddess woulde back.


    "Yes, thank you, Mrs. Dory. May the Goddess always bless you with kindness." Elena replied to the prayer with another. She waved her hand lightly, then left there to return to the dorm room right after receiving a slight nod from the dormdy.


    It was past dusk, and the sun was slowly disappearing below the horizon line in the west. The bright moon and many twinkling stars took over the sun''s task to illuminate the beautiful vast sky.


    "Eve, can you y with my cute Vann? I want to take a shower for a moment." After entering their dorm room, Elena put the white cat onto the sofa.


    "Okay! Hi, Vann, we will y together~ Do you want to y with a ball of yarn?" Evelyn seemed to float andnd right beside Vanessa. She took out a game ball favored by pets such as cats and dogs.


    "Mew." Vanessa bit into the ball of yarn and yed it with her little paws excitedly.


    Seeing that at a nce, Elena smiled lightly then rushed over from there to take a warm bath. However, as soon as she had turned around, she grinned rather mischievously.


    She wanted to teach the clueless Elysia a few things about a woman''s body. Practically and directly in the bathroom, with the usual Elysia body.


    For the next fifteen minutes, Elysia ended up blushing fiercely in the Soul Realm. Elena was so naughty to treat her body like that. However, Elena still said it was natural because it was the usual way to treat a woman''s body with the utmost care.


    ''Do you understand, Ely? That''s how you massage a woman''s breasts, so they develop properly. When you take a shower, you also have to take care of yourher regions. Especially around your Miss V.'' Elena was soaking in a bathtub filled with warm water. She smiled with satisfaction with slightly flushed cheeks.


    ''Auu... I have my magic, and I can take care of everything easily. All parts of my body are always maintained with care. Say goodbye to the traditional way...'' Elysia covered her face with her hands, hoping it would help reduce her embarrassment.


    ''Hm? Well, that is easy. But, you also have to know. The next time you shower, I want you to practice it yourself, okay? Hehe, ufufu...'' Elena was so happy when she teased her sweet little sister because thetter could easily blush.


    If the one who was in control of this body was Elysia and not her, maybe Elysia would pass out in the bathroom after all of her lessons.


    ''Hng...'' Elysia shook her head repeatedly while covering her face, unable to answer it with words because she was too embarrassed.


    ''Oh my, I think that''s enough for today... If my sweet little sister passes out from embarrassment, I''ll be troubled...'' Elena got up from the bathtub. She was worried if Elysia''s spirit might faint.


    She wanted toze around and rx without the hassle of this mortal body. It was about time she returned to her safe haven and returned to her favorite role.

 Chapter 174: Dark Magic in the Unnatural Lake

    <h4>Chapter 174: Dark Magic in the Unnatural Lake</h4>


    It was dark at night, and it was time for them to sleep. Elena had swapped roles with Elysia for a moment when they met the soft bed.


    Evelyny quietly and peacefully in her room with her best friend, the one that made her ustomed to sleeping together. She exhaled softly right beside Elysia in her deep sleep.


    Elysia opened her eyes and nced to her side to make sure the girl sleeping beside her was fast asleep. Slowly and gently, she lifted Evelyn''s delicate arm thaty on her tummy, then quickly reced herself with the reliable cuddle doll.


    ''Phew...'' Elysia sighed inwardly, followed by smoothing out her hair.


    Just one step away from the bed, Evelyn suddenly moved a little to change her sleeping position to a morefortable one and hugged the cuddle doll tighter.


    "Ely..."


    Evelyn muttered in her sleep, and it made Elysia froze for a moment in surprise.


    She turned to check once more. Evelyn was still fast asleep.


    ''Phew... My heart probably stopped earlier for a micro fraction of a second...'' Elysia put her hand on her chest, relieved it was just a false rm.


    If Evelyn did wake up, maybe the toilet was the only excuse she could use when the question arose.


    ''Hehe... You can use that, Ely. Fortunately, Evelyn was still asleep and only delirious in her sleep. Hmm, it looks like you are present in this girl''s dream. Ufufu... What does she dream about you, I wonder.'' Elena put both hands to her cheeks, chirping in her sweet voice to tease Elysia.


    ''Um... Maybe, hanging out or ying together?'' Elysia went beside Evelyn. She used her soothing magic to put her friend to sleep morefortably and wouldn''t wake up all night long until she returned.


    ''Ara~ What kind of y does she do with you in her dream, hmm? She said your name while hugging her cuddle doll tightly, hehe...'' Elena couldn''t stop there yet.


    ''I, I... How do I know that? Sister Elena, the more days go by, the more naughty you get...'' Elysia didn''t need to say that. The image that had appeared in Elena''s mind had already been conveyed to her.


    ''Huh? Am I naughty? Mhm, that''s wrong, Ely. You said it, and I wondered, but it''s you who thought it and concluded it. So, it was you who was naughty hehe...'' Elena giggled softly. She had just turned things around.


    ''Eh? That is me? How did it happen? Uuh... It''s all because of you, Sister Elena. Earlier, you taught me something improper...'' Elysia blinked in surprise, though she didn''t really believe it.


    ''Hehe... You''ll get used to it, Ely.'' Elenaforted her sweet little sister.


    ''Really, where have you learned it all... I never knew I had approached such knowledge...''


    ''You won''t know, I know what''s around you, and that''s not all you have to know at the time. You weren''t really interested in women and a lot of other things too... You were still focused on your business, and you stillcked the experience to know the wider world around you...'' Elena brushed that off with facts she knew.


    ''Ah, it reminds me... The fate of my poor spirit, helplessly treated by the naughty Sister Elena... Apart from styling my hair, what have you done to my helpless spirit, hmm?'' Elysia smirked, countering with a hunch of facts she couldn''t check every time.


    ''Of course a lot. Ahem! Of course, I treat your delicate spirit with utmost care. You don''t need to worry, Ely.'' Elena diverted the topic. She evaded by swerving the wheel.


    ''Really?'' Elysia cornered the guilty.


    ''Just this and that. Just out of curiosity... I didn''t do anything weird.'' Elena tried to defend herself with a little blush. She couldn''t keep secrets or lie to Elysia and vice versa, just because of theirprehensive spirit connection.


    Elysia just shrugged her shoulders after that. She got Elena''s confession, and she felt happy to retaliate by making the teaser girl blush. Then, she approached the sofa, to the white cat who was lyingfortably there.


    Vanessa opened her eyes to see her master squatting right in front of the sofa. They stared at each other for a moment.


    ''Vann, you seem sleepy. Tonight I''m out for a moment to meet Aivlys in Rosemoor City. You can continue your sleep. I''ll be right back. I just need to talk about a few things, ask how to check Swype, and go home.'' Elysia stroked the bottom of Vanessa''s chin gently.


    ''Purr... Just a moment, master? If you want me to stay, then I''ll stay. However, please install an energy barrier in this room.'' As a good cat, Vanessaplied.


    ''Okay, I''ll put that up when I get out. Sweet dreams, Vann.'' Elysia nodded slightly. She understood the barrier was meant to prevent energy from escaping from this room and prevent intruders other than herself.


    ''Please be careful on your way, master.'' Vanessa did not forget to convey her concern just before her master left.


    ''Thank you, Vann. I''ll be right back, good night.'' Elysia slightly waved her hand with a smile when she just walked out of the window.


    The moment after, an invisible energy barrier was installed in Evelyn''s room. After making sure everything was perfect, Elysia immediately left there,plete with her invisible magic.


    While the white cat was looking for afortable position for her to lie down to sleep. But somehow, all of a sudden, there was an ufortable feeling that came. An instinct that somehow wanted to tell her not to leave her master to go alone.


    Vanessa didn''t fully understand her spirit bond, the absolute lifelong bond that had bound her to her master. Even so, she fell asleep afterward, right after she delivered a prayer to her master silently.


    A few momentster, Elysia was already floating high in the sky with a bright moon and filled with many flickering stars.


    She used her magic periodically to get to the destination at an unbelievably fast speed. It was like blinking, and she had already traveled thousands of kilometers.


    After using her light speed magic to jump from ce to ce in the right direction, Elysia was already above Avrora Forest once again.


    Something that caught her attention as soon as she arrived right above the giantke was formed due to her untrained magic.


    ''Huh? Why are there so many people guarding that unnaturalke? Has something happened there?'' Elysia muttered questioningly in her mind.


    ''Ufufu... You bestowed a name for theke you created with your magic by the name of an unnaturalke, Ely?''


    ''Ah, uhh, well... Theke doesn''t have a name, you see, so...'' Elysia twiddled her fingers together.


    ''Hehe¡­ Well, there''s no point in guessing while floating in the sky if you want to know more. Lower your altitude, and we will eavesdrop on some secret conversation~'' Elena wagged her hand for attention and hummed to get back to the topic of concern.


    Not waiting for another second, Elysia immediately drew near the multitude of people around the giant, unnamedke.


    It was clear that there were many groups of people on guard there. The group of people wearing white-gold Holy Knight armor, the group of people wearing the varied silver armor typical of the Knights Association, and even people from the Mage''s Association!


    ''Oh, wow... What happened here on one day off this weekend, hmm... I''ve seen there are three major groups here... Looks like they''re quite serious...'' Elysia was amazed at all of them.


    ''There, there, and there are Holy Knights. Then the one over there must be the knights from the Knight Association. Then those mages must be the Mage Association. Ah! Ely, there are Aeddoterra Kingdom knights too! Yes, looks like what just happened here was quite serious. We''re eavesdropping,e on,e on.'' Elena pointed here and there to the people who were around theke, then cheered like an impatient child.


    Elysia nodded lightly. She hovered a little closer and stopped when several of the targets had entered her advanced perception radius at two hundred meters.


    She went from one group to another to find out what had just happened around thiske. She only took a few minutes to find out from several people chatting casually with one another.


    A conclusion could be drawn. Around thiske was traced some of the Dark Magic fluctuations that shouldn''t exist on the Human Continent. This suspicious matter from Devil Race rmed the troops who were actually guarding the forest border around the Holy Central Region.


    Due to the astonishing and unnatural phenomenon that swept through this entire forestst week, this forest had been guarded by many parties from various forces on the Human Continent.


    Elysia and Elena just found out about it. They breathed a sigh of relief, grateful that they had not been caught while infiltrating this forest that night.


    They were also relieved to have erased any evidence that might lead to Elysia and Vanessa. Erasing the memories of the Golden Tiger was the right choice.


    ''Eh? That''s the principal of our academy, right? What''s he doing here in that fierce battle armor?'' Elysia blinked her eyes repeatedly, afraid she was mistaking someone.

 Chapter 175: Emperor Principal

    <h4>Chapter 175: Emperor Principal</h4>


    "Lawrence, haven''t there been any signs of an oddity in this namelesske?" The principal spoke with a serious face to his two trusted people.


    "All groups are looking around theke, Your Majesty. There was no sign of a creature or demon possessing a Dark Magic aura yet." A ninja d in ck robes as if blending into the night spoke respectfully from behind his mask.


    "We''ve been searching for two hours. Suppose I predict with the Dark Magic aura that still remains here. In that case, I''m sure there has been some suspicious activity in thiske since this afternoon or morning..." The principal walked closer to theke to see his reflection in theke water.


    Right after he looked deeper into theke, he seemed to have realized something. "Have we investigated the things at the bottom of theke?"


    "As for the investigation this time, it''s not yet, Your Majesty. All groups are investigating traces of Dark Magic which are quite confusing." Lawrence responded to the things he saw around him. All reports were still iplete.


    "Looks like there was once a Devil Emperor and his subordinate who was no weaker than a Devil Saint... Maybe they''ve left, we''re toote. Tsk, those cursed Devils, what are they doing on the Human Continent, and in my kingdom, hum?" The principal using his magic to form a ball of water that rose from theke. He checked the water ball for a moment.


    "Assign each representative from each group to send a few people to check into thiske! Check to the bottom of theke. We have to know something before midnight!" The principal gave his order to Lawrence to deploy.


    It was the only thing that crossed his mind regarding the cause of the dark condensed energy detected hereabouts or what was happening here. The presence of Devil Emperor activity and perhaps with his troops near his kingdom was not good news.


    "On your orders, Your Majesty." Lawrence gave a slight bow of respect, then immediately went off to carry out the order with his technique.


    He disappeared as if turning into the scattered wind and appeared at another group''s location around theke. The ninja disappeared and appeared at several points to convey orders from the principal to each group.


    Meanwhile, a girl d in an adventurous white dress with a cape had been overhearing all conversations. She looked at the principal with a surprised look.


    [| Lv. 185 | Human Emperor | Arthur Griffith | Male (586) | HP: 866,000 / 866,000 | EP: 708,500 / 711,000 |]


    ''So, the principal of our academy is a Human Emperor? He has the same real name as Aeddoterra Kingdom Emperor... What happened... He disguised himself as Isaac Hussain?'' Elysia asked in surprise through her mind.


    She had seen the principal of Deterry Academy of Magic, but she didn''t see his status at that time. She just went pensive in her train of thought during the new student opening ceremony...


    ''What''s with this trend of disguising identity? That Pope Grandpa, that rude Devil Emperor, and now this Emperor Principal...'' Elena also didn''t know what to react. She also just found out about this and could onlyment.


    "Is it possible that the rest of the Dark Magic here has something to do with Sylvia and her father?"


    ''It could happen, Ely. We''ll be able to confirm thatter, but don''t corner them no matter what if they don''t want to tell you.'' Elena quickly reminded Elysia right after some thought crossed thetter''s mind.


    ''En, I understand. Elysia nodded her head slowly. She also couldn''t force them. She just needed to know whether it was dangerous to humans or not.


    Suddenly, she remembered the block of gold Vanessa had found at the bottom of thiske. Was it probably rted too? Elysia wondered, but no one knew the answer before she confirmed it to the source in person.


    ''Ely, look! Some of them took off their robes and armor to dive into the cold deepke. Look at their abs and muscles. All of them are trained, even for mages, hehe...'' Elena cheered a littleically while pointing at several people who immediately threw themselves into theke.


    ''Uh...'' Elysia broke out of her pensive. She was at a loss for words to respond.


    She was just waiting for the reports toe soon. She also wondered what might be found at the bottom of theke that was more than two hundred meters deep.


    Some people reappeared on theke''s surface a few minutester, and they went ashore to put on their robes again.


    Incident reports were immediately reported in detail. Elysia eavesdropped on it all from the sky silently.


    At the bottom of theke, there was an unusual degree of destruction. Something like it had been extracted from the bottom of theke by thorough underwater excavation.


    An activity of searching for something and taking it had happened in thiske. The culprit was clearly the devils led by a Devil Emperor! The viscosity of the remaining Dark Magic at the bottom of theke could be substantial evidence.


    "What are those damned devils doing in thiske, huh? What are they looking for, and what might they have picked up at the bottom of theke? This was a stealth operation from devils, and we are tracking it down sote. Obviously, this is suspicious." Arthur Griffith frowned when he heard all the reports.


    He came here with troops ready for ambush war, to help troops on the forest border who hade to the scene first. Unfortunately, all of them werete, and it was sote, the devils were gone hours ago.


    "Sigh..." Arthur Griffith sighed as he looked at the night sky, whatever caught his attention to look up.


    He wondered what might be taken from the bottom of this unnamedke that attracted the unknown Devil Emperor.


    Something important from this giantke so wide and deep created by a violent explosion that dropped here and was followed by an unnatural phenomenon that engulfed this entire forest.


    The exchange of moves between the two Gods, it was the rumor that was circting around...


    At the same time, Elysia was no longer around that gigantic unnaturalke. She had fled after feeling enough to know what happened. She had already blinked and finally arrived at the top of a ratherrge city near the western and southern regions'' borders.


    Silently entering invisible magic through the main city gate, Elysia waited no more and headed straight for the inn near the guild building.


    ''Em, yes, Lovely Bone, this is the ce. Sylvia asked me to meet her in the room she booked at this inn. I''m sure she and her father are here.'' Elysia checked the inn building''s signboard and entered there without the need to revoke her invisible magic.


    Sylvia waszing on the bed at that time. She''d been ying her Swype ever since the sun turned into the moon.


    She just waited for her friend toe to this room right after she and her father had dinner together. Whereas her father locked himself in his room for brief research.


    She wanted to send a message to Ais, but Ais''s Swype ran out of power... And it was since this afternoon! She must fill the boredom by helping her father dive into that deepke and dig under the water! Continuously, from noon till evening!


    "Aahh... Stupid me, I forgot to teach Ais to charge her Swype. Even though it''s just digging under the water, I feel tired... I should just help a little and leave the rest just to apany father with his business..." Sylvia swung her hands and feet on the bed as if she''d just done something stupid.


    "Ah, I''ve been lying down for an hour... Will Ais be here any minute? In the Holy Central Region, it might be around nine o''clock. Yes, she will arrive maybe in a few minutes." Sylvia jumped out of bed, she reassured herself after getting tired of ying with her Swype.


    She didn''t panic or feel scared even though she knew that Avrora Forest''s activities had reached the human army.


    "Maybe at this time, many humans of various forces were investigating the vicinity of the giantke." Sylvia giggled as she imagined that.


    Luckily, she and her father immediately fled far away from the scene after all thatrge-scale digging with Dark Magic. Surely no one would know it was all the work of the two of them, the father and daughter duo.


    "Ah, why am I giggling here? Ais might be here in a bit. Do my hands still smell like dirt? En, no, they smell good, and none of my nails are broken." Sylvia patted her forehead, then checked the smell of her hands and fingers.


    "Hm, do I smell of sweat orke water? En, no, I smell good after taking a shower. Yes, I''m perfect for meeting Ais, na-nanaa~" Next, Sylvia checked her body odor. She nodded with a smile while humming melodiously, then she sat on the sofa near the bed.


    She didn''t forget to revoked her soundproof barrier. Who knew how many times she had put up and removed this barrier.


    *knock* *knock*


    She only hummed for a few seconds, suddenly there was a light knock on the door.

 Chapter 176: Short Night Stroll

    <h4>Chapter 176: Short Night Stroll</h4>


    Sylvia could quickly tell who was knocking on her room door. Without the ceremony, she immediately opened the door for her friend.


    "Ais, you''vee. Pleasee in. We will talk inside." Despite saying that, Sylvia was already pulling her friend''s hand into the room.


    As she had practiced before, she closed the door silently and then installed a soundproof barrier, a normal soundproof barrier.


    "En, here Ie." Elysia nodded lightly and allowed herself to be led to the bed. She sat there with Sylvia by her side.


    "Can you lend me your Swype, Ais?" Sylvia asked lightly.


    The problem of concern for the first topic was that helpless Swype. Elysia simply nodded and took it from her Space Storage disguised using the white Space Bag Sylvia had given her.


    Sylvia received the multipurpose messenger tool. She opened the back case and pressed an extra small button near the bottom of the Swype.


    Unlike a typical battery or anything, Elysia saw a tiny cylinder popping up a little at the very top of the Swype. Sylvia took it to check the crystal inside the small cylinder tube, which served as a battery. The supposed purple crystal had turned ash gray.


    "Aahh... It can''t be used anymore... This crystal can''t store energy anymore." Sylvia spoke in a neutral tone, even though the sentence she said should have sounded very unfortunate or something.


    "Umm... I''m sorry, did I break it? Can it be repaired?" Elysia put on the expression of a guilty girl.


    "Nay, Ais. You didn''t damage anything. It''s just, the power source for your Swype can''t be used anymore because the power ispletely depleted. This little thing shouldn''t run out of power until it''spletely discharged." Sylvia didn''t me anything or anyone. She wagged her hand lightly to calm her friend.


    "Don''t worry, Ais. If it breaks, then we just need to rece it with a new one~" Sylvia took out a small cylinder tube with a little purple crystal inside.


    "So, is this the power source of our Swype? Hm, so a battery like this..." Elysia watched as Sylvia put the new battery into her Swype. After the rear case was installed, the dead Swype without power was finally sessfully revived.


    "What''s a battery? If you mean Swype''s power source, it''s called Volta." Sylvia looked at her friend with an expression that indicated she didn''t understand. This was the first time she heard that new name.


    "Volta. Okay, that''s the battery I meant earlier hehe... Was this your father''s invention too?" Elysia giggled lightly. She didn''t know the name of the thing, basically.


    "Err... To be honest about this one, that''s not... Take a quick look at the resources of each particr device in the Human Continent. You can also find a simr application, Ais. It''s just different sizes, but all called Volta." Sylvia casually replied while checking some things from her friend''s Swype.


    Especially in messages as if she was a girlfriend checking many things from her boyfriend''s smartphone. Unfortunately, she only found herself as the only message history there.


    "Huh? Why is that? Humans and devils have simr technology? I''m sure there are many things that devils have, not avable in this Human Continent." Elysia asked in surprise, not enough information to be processed.


    "Well, Ais... If you look a little further back about war, whether it was a visible war or not, every race was also spying on the other races. Quite a few technologies and inventions were stolen, copied, and so on Volta itself is the original invention of the Dwarven Race which was copied by humans and devils." Sylvia wasn''t afraid to leak that out at all.


    For someone who was knowledgeable and knew a few things about what happened in the past, they just needed to dig deeper, and it was easy to figure this out.


    "I see..." Somehow Elysia suddenly felt like an ignorant girl once again.


    "Ah, never mind, Ais. This is your Swype, it''s good and like new." Sylvia returned her friend''s Swype with a sweet smile.


    "Un, thank you."


    "Just in case, I''ll give you two spare Voltas for your Swype. Please don''t let the powerpletely empty. Then, take this charger. This is to charge your Swype. For how to use it..." Sylvia took out a few things from her Space Bag and gave them to her friend. She didn''t forget to exin how to use the charger too.


    A few momentster, Elysia looked down at some of the items and crystals in her hands andp. Sylvia just gave her two chargers, two tiny Voltas, and two rtivelyrge Electro Crystals.


    It was a simple way to recharge Swype with easy steps. She just needed to plug the connector into her Swype and use the charger''s tool to grip the Electro Crystal.


    With a bit of magic energy to trigger the crystal''s electricity and keep the electricity from striking anywhere, five minutes was enough to charge from ten percent to its full limit. Elysia nodded in understanding as Sylvia taught her in practice.


    After the charger lesson was finished and they talked about a few things, Elysia tried to nudge a little bit about what she encountered on the way here. "Thank you, Lys. Oh yes, how was the vacation with your father? Did you have fun?"


    "Yes, quite fun..." Sylvia yed with her ck hair a little. She was a bit hesitant about calling it fun.


    "Hmm? Did that disappoint you?"


    "No, no, really... It was fun, yes, I had fun." Sylvia quickly shook her head. She didn''t want the usation to fall on her. Her father also reminded her not to tell anyone any details about their activities in that giantke.


    "If you say that, I''m happy too. Your father cares about you. Uh, by the way, where is your father, Lys? I don''t see him in this room." Elysia looked right and left, looking for someone.


    "Hmph! He locked himself in his room right next door. Don''t mind him, oh no, ignore him, we are now a little free. Ais, want to take a walk tonight with me?" Sylvia snorted cutely. She was relieved the topic earlier wasn''t brought up again. However, an idea to invite her friend out for a walk suddenly came.


    "It''s night, Lys... Moreover, where are we going at night like this?" Elysia felt a little helpless. Sylvia was already tugging her hand to leave together right away.


    "What''s night? It''s stillte afternoon, just a little over eight. The curfew is probably around ten or eleven o''clock. So, we can go anywhere in those two hours. I haven''t taken a tour around the city. Let, let''s go~" Sylvia rather insistent. This was a golden opportunity to go outside without her father knowing.


    She wanted to break her father''s prohibition not to leave the room until he came over. He allowed her friend toe tonight, and he forbade her out of worry. But, Ais was there with her, so she thought nothing terrible would happen.


    Elysia just followed Sylvia out of the room and out of the inn quietly. Her hand was always held by Sylvia and dragged a little, although she didn''t refuse either. If the current time hadn''t entered the curfew, then that would be fine.


    "Yes. We made it out without my father noticing us." Sylvia whispered happily and swung her friend''s hand lightly.


    ''Hehe... Two little girls go out and walk around at night. Is this part of a night adventure in the city, no longer in the forest?'' Elena made ament as Sylvia pulled Elysia''s hand again to walk somewhere.


    ''Mhn, I hope the city is peaceful, and no one disturbs us. We''re just going out for a moment and just around this downtown area.'' Elysia made a tour limit for Sylvia''s sake.


    She sympathized with Sylvia, the girl who seemed to be given too many restrictions simply because of her father. That was all she knew if the daughter was happy when she vited her parent ban.


    ''Hmm, make sure to just take a walk before curfew and bring Sylvia back to her room.'' Elena didn''t think there was anything wrong with apanying this devil girl on her little tour.


    ''Un.'' Elysia gave the confirmation.


    "Ais, do you like street snacks? I''ve never tried them. Want to try it with me?" Sylvia pointed to a line of street vendors not far from them.


    "Okay, I want to try it too. Wow, there are lots of street vendors. Is there something like a festival?" Elysia nodded in agreement with a smile.


    "I don''t know either. Alright, it''s decided. Let''s go over there and buy some while we wander around." Sylvia shrugged her shoulders slightly.


    They changed their path to a row of street vendors. Two beautiful girls strolled towards their first destination hand in hand.


    The two innocent girls did not know there were two men a little further behind them. The two men identally caught a nce at the two of them from near the hidden alley.


    "Hey, Yaro, look over there. Those two girls, aren''t they Aivlys and Aisyle?" A rtively thin but tall adventurer nudged his friend.


    "Yeah, I saw them too, Bob. Please don''t elbow my belly like that. It sucks, you know?" Yaro stroked his slightly fat and convex stomach.


    "Yeah, yeah, sorry." Bob looked around the two girls to check the presence of that atrocious man.


    "Did you see their father there? I couldn''t find him anywhere." Yaro also checked to make sure.


    "No, I didn''t find him anywhere. Shh... Want to try tonight, Yaro, my friend?" Bob grinned widely, he spoke in a soft whisper.

 Chapter 177: Little Thief

    <h4>Chapter 177: Little Thief</h4>


    "What do you mean, is that?" Yaro seemed to understand, but there was a hint of hesitation in his eyes.


    "Yes, that... We''ve investigated them from the guild''s data, and we''ve also made some ns in thest two days. Now that is a golden opportunity, we use the initial n that benefits us the most." Bob put his arm around his friend''s shoulder, whispering softly about their evil n.


    "Are you sure we''ll be okay?" Yaro thought so too, but he was prone to cowardice. The action they were about tomit was so sinister as to be said as revenge against that atrocious man.


    "They are just two helpless girls who are no more substantial than ordinary Apprentices. After this and that, we only need to escape to the Western Region... We only need to move to a small town in the Xeafinata Kingdom, we will be safe there to enjoy all the money we have after selling them. "Bob nodded confidently.


    "We''re going to be bad guys, huh..."


    "Of course. Tsk, that lousy boss can''t be relied on. We''ll leave after everything is settled... At that time, that impudent man will definitely break because his two beautiful daughters are missing somewhere." Bob grinned evilly. He looked like a man possessed by an evil spirit.


    They were humiliated, given punishment, ignored by their boss, and their hearts suffered from persecuted thoughts. If they didn''t take revenge, their soul would not be at ease.


    "Heh, okay. I''m in... But..." Yaro licked his lips with a strange smile.


    "That''s my friend, but?" Bob did not understand the broken sentence.


    "But, before we sell them on the ck market... I''ll take care of Aisyle. She''s my type." Yaro talked with a lecherous expression. No one knew what he would do other than himself.


    "Tch, fine. We better take care of it now ording to the first n, while they are unprotected." Bob walked back into the dark alley. While Yaro just nodded and followed after taking another nce at the two girls who were buying some roadside snacks.


    While two men with malicious intent were targeting them and preparing for it, Sylvia was still too absorbed with various street vendors'' food. As for Elysia, she only followed the Devil Princess from the side.


    "Excuse me, sir. What do you sell in your stall?" Sylvia used the same question whenever she was feeling interested.


    "Oh, wee, sweet girls. I sell candied apples in various vors. Would you like to buy one?" The street vendor man greeted his customers with a smile on his face.


    "Oh, various vors? Not sweet fruit anymore?" Sylvia asked with confusion. She just looked at all of them were red candy apples...


    "There is the original taste of apples, pure sugar, caramel--" The street vendor man pointed out the vors one by one.


    "Oh! So like that. Ais, which one do you want?" Sylvia sped her hand and nodded in understanding.


    "Original taste, please..." Elysia smiled a little. It seemed this Devil Princess wanted to try everything.


    In this ce, there were no festivals or other celebratory events, only street vendors who existed fromte afternoon to night on a street that was explicitly for it.


    "Okay! You finally ordered one. Alright, sir, I''d like one for each vor and one for the original apple vor for my friend." Sylvia was d her friend finally wanted something. She already bought some, but her friend just apanied her, and it didn''t make her heart peaceful.


    "Aiyo, please wait a moment." Skillfully, The street vendor man wrapped up all the orders.


    "Here it is, every taste in this paper bag, and this is for you, sweet girl." He gave the bag to Sylvia and gave one to Elysia.


    "So, how much, sir?" Sylvia just kept it in her Space Bag.


    "That''s eleven, one free as a bonus. You only need to pay five silver coins."


    Hearing that, Sylvia only paid for it. Everything here was so cheap for her. After that, they left the stall to continue down this long street.


    "Hehe... So, mine was given away for free? He''s generous enough." Elysia studied the candied apple in her hand for a moment, then ced it in her Space Bag.


    "En, you could say that, Ais. However, why did that apple candy seller give one free as a bonus? So, I only paid for ten." Sylvia was clueless. When she bought some other snacks, she was not given a free bonus like that.


    "I think it''s a marketing technique to attract customers, Lys. Like, if you buy ten candies, then you deserve one as a free bonus. Please try that on the snack you want to buy next, be sure to ask the seller first." Elysia brightened up the confused girl.


    They strolled down the road amidst the crowd of the townspeople and the adventurers who roamed there.


    "Oh... So it''s like that. Okay, I''ll try to get the bonus if the seller has it." Sylvia pumped her fist. She just found out about that ingenious trick.


    It was only a few steps they walked away from the confectionery stall, and there was already a stall that caught Sylvia''s attention again. "Hm, I think it''s like meat, and some other ingredients stuck on with... Ais, would you like to try that?"


    "Ah, it''s a skewer... But, the stick is up to thirty centimeters..." Elysia stroked her cheek as she saw where Sylvia was pointing.


    "Skewer?"


    "Um, yes it is... It''s pretty busy there. Let''s go over there, Lys... Before they run out of stock." Elysia nodded in confirmation, and they immediately queued for a moment at the stall.


    "Excuse me, sir. What do you sell in your stall?" After waiting for a few minutes, Sylvia asked the seller.


    "Oh! Wee, young girl. If you don''t know what I''m selling you must be a neer to this city. This is the Rhubarb Stick, a typical snack in Rosemoor City. You will know why it is delicious when tasting it. Want to order how many sticks?" The fat man exined while cooking.


    "Umm... Do you also apply the marketing techniques with free bonuses?" Sylvia patted her chin with her finger. She did what her friend said earlier.


    "Oh! That... Here, if you buy ten, you only have to pay for nine."


    "I''ll order ten sticks, sir!" Hearing that, Sylvia immediately ordered without choosing a taste because there was only one taste. She was a bit regretful because she only bought a few in quantity and wasn''t eyeing for free bonuses like this.


    "Okay, ten sticks, that''s thirty-six silver coins, young girl."


    Sylvia just nodded and paid for it. Within seconds, the seller immediately wrapped it into the leaf''s fold and gave it to her. Getting what she ordered, she and her friend left the meat skewer stall.


    "Ais, these snacks at all these street vendors, they''re all cheap. Don''t they want to make a big profit?" Sylvia was chatting with her friend as she looked to the right and left as if she were scanning the surrounding location.


    "Well, if you ask that, I only know one answer. Street vendors target locals, adventurers, and neers who have just entered the city after their customers'' day-to-day activities. Why is it cheap? Because it''s not expensive." Elysia shrugged her shoulders slightly.


    "Hehehe, it''s the same." Sylvia giggled softly.


    A few momentster, they walked down the street until they met the end of the row of street vendors. By that time, Sylvia had bought quite many snacks that were difficult for her to finish everything for herself.


    "Lys, you''ve bought that much... Do you want to finish all of those snacks tonight? What if you get fatter?" Reaching the end of the road, at thest stall Sylvia visited, Elysia felt a little helpless. She could only think, this Devil Princess only bought all of that out of lust, curiosity, and interest.


    "Take it easy, Ais. My father is there to eat the rest. And again, it''s not only me but you too, hehe... Don''te home until you''re full." Sylvia reassured her friend with a light smile.


    "This is your order, youngdy." The sellerdy gave a bundle of food that was ready and warm.


    "Okay, ma''am. Here''s the pay." Sylvia paid the fee that was announced in advance.


    "Yes, thank you." The seller received it with a warm smile, and Sylvia only nodded in response.


    "Ah, Ais. My Space Bag is quite crowded. Please keep this in yours." Sylvia handed the bundle to Elysia.


    "Eh? That''s five by five meters for the base, right? Have we bought that much?" Elysia blinked in surprise. Even so, she received the waffle bundle package.


    "Um, it doesn''t seem that much... It''s just, I put some distance between them. Then, I don''t stack all of them so that no snacks are crushed or squashed." Sylvia checked one more time into her Space Bag, then she hid it again at her waist.


    "Mhn..." Elysia said nothing more. She simply put the waffle package into her white Space Bag, which was on her waist.


    However, suddenly there was a child who ran quite fast from the crossroads right behind them. The little boy immediately grabbed Elysia''s Space Bag and took it away with him.


    "Eh..." Not only Elysia was shocked, but Sylvia as well.


    Elysia never expected that the little boy was after her Space Bag. She was so careless just because the one who approached was a child! She didn''t even hook her Space Bag onto her essory belt...

 Chapter 178: Under Attack

    <h4>Chapter 178: Under Attack</h4>


    ''Thief! Ely quickly chases after that little bastard before he goes far.'' Elena eximed at once.


    "Hey! That''s my waffle and my friend''s Space Bag! How dare you, little thief boy." Sylvia shouted while raising her hand high. She got the attention of the many people in the street food.


    Unfortunately, the thief boy had already escaped from the crowd and ran into the alley. They could not help this young girl but sympathize.


    Well, the sympathy or concern from the stranger was simply ignored by the two girls. While Sylvia didn''t really care about the others.


    Sylvia wasn''t waiting or expecting anyone to offer some help or a word offort. She quickly ran after the boy who had just turned into the alley between the buildings. "Ais, let''s chase that little thief boy. I''ll teach him some lessons."


    Hearing the running Sylvia''s call, Elysia had no other choice but to chase after the thief boy with the Demon Princess.


    Two young girls ran and left the sellerdy who was selling waffles. Thatdy''s hand stopped in the mid-air as she was about to say something to the two girls who had just bought her waffles.


    By the time the street food people started talking about the two girls and the thief boy, Sylvia and Elysia were already running into the alley.


    "I bet the thief boy came this way. We haven''t met the alley branch yet, so we''ll find it if we follow this path." Sylvia thought for a moment as she ran with her friend through an alley that felt a little dark.


    "Ah, that''s you, the thief boy. Wait there... Hey! Don''t run..." Sylvia shouted once again when she saw the thief boy at the crossroads a little way ahead. "Ais, let''s run faster. A little magic will help us catch that thief boy faster."


    Her calls to get the thief to stop were pointless and futile. How could that not be justified? What kind of thief would want to stop running away if he was ordered by the person who was chasing him?


    "Lys, if we follow that path... We''ll get out of the downtown area." Elysia reminded Sylvia when they had just turned past the fork in the alley.


    "It''s fine, Ais. At most, that brat will direct us to the slum area. Don''t worry, I''ll protect you hehe..." Sylvia giggled and used her magic to make her steps light and fast. She used light step magic.


    Elysia let out a light sigh, then immediately caught up with Sylvia to run faster with a little magic. The thief boy''s sudden arrival was the unexpected and random variable. The environment at night never made her feel safe. She simply had to make sure she and this Devil Princess were safe.


    After a few minutes of running to catch up with the thief boy, they dide out of the downtown area and into a rtively quiet ce.


    It was several times that they had seen the thief boy up ahead and turned alley after alley. However, only Elysia and Elena felt that something was amiss. Sylvia was a little careless and kept chasing after the thief without thinking about some strange oddities.


    ''Sister Elena, isn''t this strange? We use light steps to run at speed two to three times faster... But the thief boy is still in front of us, not overtaken yet.'' Elysia conferred with Elena for a while as Sylvia seemed unable to hear much advice in the discussion.


    ''Yes, this is so weird... The boy seemed to be deliberately waiting for us at every intersection of alleyways. He also used magic to speed up his running speed. Or maybe... Is he directing us somewhere? All the ces here are foreign to us... Ely, please be careful.'' As an observant spectator, it was easy for Elena to notice the odd thing around them.


    Shortly after that, they came to a dead-end alley. The thief boy was cornered as if he was looking for the escape way, but there was no other way but to turn around. Elysia and Sylvia were already standing there, so there was no way out for this thief boy unless he could jump over a three-story building wall.


    "Haa! Where are you running again, you thief boy? Now, return the white Space Bag to us. It belongs to my friend. If you return it peacefully, we will not report you to the city guards." Sylvia gave a big smile as the boy they were chasing got cornered with no other escape path.


    At that moment, She felt as if she was a cat who managed to trap a mouse in a corner with no way out. It was just that she was not a predator willing to prey on it, but only to end the nightly chase as soon as possible and as peacefully as possible.


    The thief boy turned around with a surprised, slightly scared, and sweaty face. He slowly retreated and rested his back against the dead-end wall. He was looking for an opening to sneak out of the gap between the two girls blocking his escape.


    "Big... Big sisters... Please forgive me, don''t send me to the city guards... I''m just starving and penniless. I have no other way... I have to take care of my elderly mother and little sister." The thief boy spoke of excuses for forgiveness.


    "Stealing is still stealing. It''s always the victim who loses because of loss. There is no reason to justify stealing, and we are the victims here. I don''t care about others, but I don''t want to be victims." Sylvia said it as if she thought theft was terrible if the victim was herself or the people around her.


    Maybe, if the victim of a robbery or thief was someone else like she said... She would close one eye and pretend she didn''t know. She just didn''t want to feel like the victim and the aggrieved party.


    Elysia and Elena became somewhat astonished and smiled wryly at Sylvia''s words. This Devil Princess said that even though she knew about her father... Ah, never mind...


    The two of them simply put it out of their minds for some apparent reason.


    "But don''t be afraid. You just need to return my friend''s Space Bag, and you can go home. We won''t report you to the city guards or give you any meaningful punishment..." Sylvia tried to calm the thief boy.


    "If you are really poor and hungry, we can help you with some money and hot food. You can use that for your mother and sister. But, please don''t steal anymore. I''m sure there are a lot of various misceneous jobs in this city willing to pay wages to minors who have a will." Sylvia did not forget to emphasize the way out.


    She smiled a little when she saw the thief boy seemed tempted by her words. Everything she said was not without reason. She just wanted to know how it feels to make people repent.


    Elysia was too focused on what was going on in front of her. She didn''t pay too much attention to the things further behind her. Just as Sylvia took one step forward to approach the thief boy, suddenly a strange sound broke out from behind them.


    *shiu*


    *shiu*


    ''Ely, there''s an attacking from behind! Watch out!'' Elena eximed in a state of emergency and urgency.


    "Aw." Sylvia felt like she was being pricked in the back of her neck. Still, it was nothing more than being bitten by a tiny mosquito and had absolutely no effect on her body.


    Elysia''s eyes widened slightly in surprise, but she quickly dodged the attack from something like needles and turned behind Sylvia. The Devil Princess had been hit by the sneak attack. She decided to protect the Devil Princess''s back.


    The two strikes that wereunched only hit one target out of two. Because of that, immediate follow-up attacks wereunched several more times to attack the girl d in the white adventurer robe.


    *shiu* *shiu* *shiu*


    The attacks that wereing were clearly visible in Elysia''s eyes. She swiftly formed an air shield to deflect all of the extra thin needles.


    Her advanced perception helped find out who was attacking them from a hidden alley some distance away. There were two people dressed in ckplete with ck cloth covering their heads like ninja thieves.


    One fat and one skinny, the two of them were the perpetrators of this ambush.


    Elysia suspected that all of this had been nned, but there were still many questions that remained. There was already someone who was eyeing Sylvia, was this girl''s identity exposed and ended up being targeted by the assassin?


    "Ely, are we under attack?" Sylvia asked with an innocent expression as she pulled a small needle from the back of her neck. She didn''t feel any effect even though she knew there was poison in that tiny needle.


    Such weak poison could not invade her body or cause harm to her. She was a Devil Saint not just simply because of name and gift but the real deal, only without enough experience.


    Elysia protected Sylvia right behind him. She focused on the two assassins holding the flute-like weapons. "Yes, we are under attack. Let''s ru..."


    Unfortunately, her words could not be finished. There was an attack from behind. Even Elena waste to realize the boy behind them was also a perpetrator.


    *shiu*


    "Uhh..." Elysia felt a needle prick her neck from behind. Suddenly her vision became blurry, and her body went limp... She fell unconscious.


    ''Ely!'' Elena shouted dramatically from within the Soul Realm.

 Chapter 179: Kidnapped Like That

    <h4>Chapter 179: Kidnapped Like That</h4>


    Sylvia''s eyes widened in surprise. She didn''t know what had caused her friend to faint, and she thought the poison from the needle wouldn''t possibly cause anything to a Human Emperor''s body...


    This was indeed a sudden attack of things she didn''t expect. Still, it didn''t mean she had much experience either, basically...


    However, what the Devil Princess had in mind was a broader matter than simple things. She thought her Human Emperor friend pretended to be unconscious on purpose to find out who was behind it all.


    Plucked to the root or something like that, it was also nothing without careful consideration. Judging from the two attackers'' intentions and the thief boy, Sylvia knew they had no killing intent...


    So, because of that, Sylvia followed her friend''s method by pretending to be fainting like an ordinary girl poisoned by sedative poison.


    However, before that, she caught her friend first, and they fell to the ground together. Just before she closed her eyes to pretend to be fainting, she pulled out a tiny needle in her friend''s neck to check for poison there.


    After making sure all was well with the same trivial poison, she closed her eyes like a fainted girl. Followed her friend''s unspoken n.


    Awful andte fainting mode, but it was not a problem for the perpetrator to make a fuss about it. They saw two beautiful girls who had passed out on the ground with big smiles behind their ninja face masks.


    Their evil n was sessful. The two fake ninjas who had attacked from a hidden alley in the distance walked over to im their two girls.


    "Good job, Joe. You got them here." Bob crouched down to make sure the two girls were really passed out.


    "That''s my name, boss. I do any job. So, where''s my pay? I''ve done what you asked." The thief boy asked with a proud expression.


    "Your running talent is still the best. Here, take that. And this white Space Bag is also ours." Yaro handed over a pouch containing the promised money, but he also quickly snatched the white Space bag from the thief boy''s hand.


    "Hey, can''t that be mine too? It''s worth a few gold coins." Joe protested unhappily.


    "Keke, you midget... Don''t bite off what you can''t chew. You don''t want to get involved more than this. For the good of your old mother and your little sister, you better get out of here right away." Bob stood back up, giggling hoarsely.


    "Tsk, fine. Don''t get me involved in the trouble you guys will causeter. Just one nce, I know these two girls are not ordinary girls." Joe clicked his tongue. He also didn''t want to get involved further than this. The risk was too huge for him to bear.


    Some time ago, he was approached by two of his past adventurous acquaintances, and they offered him a dark job... And that was to lure two targets to an agreed point in a remote ce.


    He agreed after a brief bargain with them. All he knew, these two acquaintances wanted to kidnap two young girls for ransom from their father.


    The rest, he didn''t know and didn''t want to know. He didn''t want to get into big trouble when pushes to shove, not from aristocratic wrath. No one was willing to be sentenced to death by execution...


    "Yes, your task isplete, and you are safe from this. Convey my greetings to your old mother and your little sister hahaha..." Yaro patted his friend''s back.


    Joe just snorted and walked away. However, when he passed the side of the two girls who were passed out, he whispered softly. "I''m sorry, young girl, I only do work for money. me the two people who targeted you."


    After throwing away his little guilty, Joe fled from there with light steps. He could use magic, and he really wasn''t a kid, just an ordinary adult, and a midget...


    Sylvia heard all of it without missing a single thing. She also finally knew the two perpetrators who carried out the sneak attack and possibly this kidnapping n.


    Meanwhile, inside the Soul Realm, Elena was frantically shaking the Elysia spirit. "Ely, hurry up and get back to the Soul Realm! Your body is getting sedated!"


    "Au .. Aa... Uu... Uaa... I''m here... Don''t keep shaking my spirit. I''m dizzy..." Elysia''s spirit opened her eyes.


    "Uhh... My body is passed out, unconscious, and unable to move... Uhh, well... Now it''s ok." Elysia easily purified her own body from within the Soul Realm.


    Elena just looked a little confused and absent-minded¡­ She certainly couldn''t use magic inside the Soul Realm, but she could use it outside whether her spirit was still inside the Soul Realm or not.


    She just panicked, and it was already night... She didn''t think that way even though she could neutralize foreign substances that entered the body...


    "Sorry, I just panicked when you fell and passed out..." Elena smiled apologetically.


    "That''s fine, Sister Elena. Now let me return to my body. I want to know why these two people are targeting Sylvia and me... I was also involved..." Elysia held Elena''s hand with a smile. She immediately returned to her body after receiving a nod from her guardian angel.


    In truth, Elysia''s body had only fallen into a stupor for no more than a few seconds. Her body advanced auto-recovery worked quickly to destroy iing foreign substances.


    Elysia realized the perpetrators wanted to make them pass out. Even if there was no killing intent, that didn''t mean she would surrender without retaliating back at the attacker.


    It was just when she was about to fight back to bring down these three bad guys... Sylvia caught her body, and they fell together...


    Could it be that this Devil Princess fainted from that light poison? Sylvia was a Devil Saint, different from her body that was still the same as an ordinary girl despite her tremendous magic...


    Therefore, after Elysia returned to her body, she continued to faint but pretended to be. She had to find out more, and Elena would help.


    "Yaro, help me tie them up. We have to quickly escape from here to a safe ce. We can do whatever we want to themter." Bob took the rope from his backpack.


    "Yeah, yeah..." Yaro no longer looked at the girl''s body. He immediately helped his friend to continue their sessful n.


    While they were tied up and held captive to kidnapping, Elysia and Sylvia just let it go for a while. Even though in their hearts, they were already nning a counter n.


    Elysia still hadn''t noticed that the girl next to her was just pretending to be fainting. At the same time, Sylvia thought something different about her friend''s state... And at that time, they only listened to the conversation between these two people who had bad intentions.


    It was easy to find out these two people''s identities... They were Bob and Yaro, two adventurers whose butt was kicked by Sylvia''s father.


    Although the guise was unclear, it seemed these two ordinary adventurers would kidnap them for money or something. Or maybe, something like revenge...


    Elysia breathed a sigh of relief in her heart because her wild guesswork didn''t prove right. No one was targeting the Devil Princess or anythingplicated, but only two kidnappers with bad intentions to the two defenseless young girls for ransom...


    After being tied tightly, the two of them were lifted and put on a closed horse carriage. The next moment, there was the sound of horse footsteps... They were being carried somewhere.


    Elysia opened her eyes after the horse carriage moved forward. Apart from herself and Sylvia, there were only a few wooden boxes and a few bunches of straw around her.


    At the same time, Sylvia also opened her eyes. The two girls who had pretended to faint, now looking at each other... Sylvia smiled as she rolled over, and Elysia just realized they were both pretending to be fainting...


    "Psst, Ais. We''re being kidnapped now?" Sylvia whispered when she arrived beside her friend.


    Elysia desperately wanted to put her hand on her forehead, only she was still tied.


    This Devil Princess asked that even though she already knew? And why with this innocent expression and cute smile? Only this jubnt girl could be like this when kidnapped.


    If Elysia had known this from the start or realized sooner... There was no way she would have allowed her body to be touched by those two and tied up like this. It was hard for her to know the person who passed out, was sleeping, or just pretended to be fainting... Elena didn''t know that either.


    "Uhh, yes... And the only culprit is two people at the Intermediate level. I just got to check it out." Elysia answered helplessly.


    "Yes, we were kidnapped. What will the kidnappers do to us, hmm... Who is the real mastermind behind this kidnapping? What is their main cover and purpose? Hmm, maybe this is a deep dark case... Do you want to investigate this and pull out from the roots, Ais?" Sylvia spoke like a detective.


    Elysia was silent for a moment, and Elena was the same. Then, the former feltplicated and rested her head on the wooden floor. It seemed this Devil Princess had some ignorance aboutmon sense.

 Chapter 180: Play Victim (1)

    <h4>Chapter 180: y Victim (1)</h4>


    They came to an isted ce in the city or more the site in a rural area. A hidden ck market, only people on the dark side and the underworld knew it.


    Yaro and Bob examined their two prisoners to make sure the girls were still unconscious because of the sedative they had bought at a high price. They were no longer d in clothes like fake ninjas, now they just d in their usual adventurous clothes.


    Just as they had expected, the two girls who had been kidnapped by them were still unconscious. The medicine could knock someone at the Master level to the fainted state for an hour, and the victims this time were two girls who were still at the Apprentice level.


    The two men with bad intentions were sure these two girls would not wake up until morning came¡­ No one would know what they would do to the beautiful bodies of these two beauties.


    "Psst, Yaro, hurry up and wrap these two girls in sacks... There shouldn''t be any eyewitnesses even if it''s a safe ce for us here." Bob whispered softly and nudged his friend. He knew Yaro looked impatient to devour Aisyle and turn her into a woman.


    "Okay." Yaro took a sack nearby to wrap one of the girls.


    After Elysia and Sylvia were wrapped in sacks, Yaro and Bob carried the two girls like two sacks of potatoes into a hidden alley and arrived at a building like a secret warehouse.


    Bob knocked on the steel door with a unique knock sound, a secret code to enter the ck market.


    *scraak*


    A small gap opened, but there were only a pair of eyes ring at who wasing.


    "Almighty spirit, my refuge, and salvation... Grant me your audience." As soon as Bob said the line like a secret code, the steel door opened.


    Didn''t wait for another second, Bob and Yaro went inside after making sure no one followed them.


    "Hello, Jack, is the big boss here?" Bob asked the burly bald man guarding the ck market entrance after the steel door closed tightly.


    "Inside." Jack didn''t answer much. He still folded his arms in front of his body with a fierce expression.


    Bob and Yaro nodded, then they descended the stairs to the underground. The two of them didn''t notice the two girls they were carrying had not fainted at all...


    After they passed through the guarded steel door once again, they came to arge bar filled with many women and men with their own business.


    ''Ely, do you want to scorch this ce down? Do you really want to get to the root? All to the bottom?'' Elena felt ufortable seeing her sweet little sister in a ce like this.


    She knew this ce was something like the usual underworld. Like once entered, there would be no path of light. In this underground bar, many men and women were suspected of being criminals or bad chaps. Some of the women were prostitutes who just sold their bodies to their customers...


    ''En, we need to know why these two people are targeting Sylvia and me¡­ We still have too many uncertain guesses. I''m not sure these two guys would dare to do this without sufficient backer or preparation.'' Elysia acknowledged that.


    After having a brief chat with Sylvia in the freight horse carriage, she also became furious at the person targeting them. She and Sylvia had agreed to find out more and trace it to the roots.


    ''We have to be careful, you hear, Ely? Even though our magical energy is so great, but it''s not for the body... And again, the perverted men who kidnapped you seem to want to im your virginity.'' Elena spoke in an uneasy tone as the kidnappers conversed with the bartender.


    ''En, I will be vignt and careful. Please help me resolve this, Sister Elena.'' Elysia knew about it. She wasn''t so blunt that she didn''t notice it from the two kidnappers'' expressions and words.


    ''Okay. Ah, now that we are brought to the hidden basement once again... The dark organization underground, hmm? We only know the stories and the news, but we don''t know the real thing.'' Of course, Elena would help at all costs. She scanned the surroundings without leaving any details with the help of Elysia''s advanced perception.


    On the other hand, while Elysia and Elena were paying close attention to various details, Sylvia used her ability to observe her surroundings with a smile on her face.


    What came to the Devil Princess''s mind at that time, she had just entered Human''s secret dark organization. A ce for illegal transactions or other dark and hidden things. Apart from that, she was here with her friend with the status of two kidnapped girls!


    What she felt at that moment were heart palpitations, indistinct panic, and eagerness to punish the two kidnappers. She didn''t know how she felt, but it was quite fun. Although the various smells in this ce were unpleasant...


    She and her friend wouldunch a counterattack to punish the two criminals and their backers, to root out the problem as in the story. Two helpless little rabbits turned out to be two high-ss experts, pretend to be a pig to eat the tiger.


    The criminals would only cry and regret what they did when they found out who they were trying to offend.


    Elysia and Sylvia were taken to the floor below from the bar earlier. There were dozens of rooms usually used for the unspeakable things.


    "Room thirteen, yes, this is Bob." Yaro pointed to their room that they had just booked for the night. He seemed impatient to do the unspeakable things to the gorgeous girl he brought.


    "Heh." Bob just smirked. A shback shed for a moment in his mind.


    Yesterday''s initial nning, the cruelest n was created. Although Bob only wanted to kidnap and sell these two girls to the ck market at first, Yaro suggested other things. If these two girls were sold on the ck market, these two unusual beauties would just end up being high-ss prostitutes. It was a pity if they didn''t taste them first as the seal''s breaker of high-ss girls.


    Even though these two girls'' prices would go down because they weren''t virgins, it wouldn''t matter because either Bob or Yaro could have many other advantages. They could experience heaven even for a night, got arge amount of money, and would also be free from trouble.


    By the time the morning came to wee the day and rece the night, the two of them had fled far from this city. The father would be devastated by losing his two beautiful daughters and two innocent girls who could onlyment their fate.


    Whatever would happen to the father and the daughters, Bob and Yaro just didn''t care. They took revenge by straying and crossing the line from the original path, but the world was cruel and unjust. As long as they would benefit, it didn''t matter what approach they took. And again, they hade this far...


    Bob immediately threw away the thought. Tonight was a big night. He quickly opened the door to their booked room with the standard key.


    Two perverted, evil-minded lecherous men put two sacks of potatoes they brought to the big bed in a room specially designed for the unspeakable.


    Then, Yaro got closer to something like incense on the table and set fire to it. The strange aroma wafted across the room from the scent deliberately provided to increase the lust of the unspeakable thing.


    "Heh- hehe... What a night. Two girls and two guys, you can swap with me after I''m tired of Aisyle, Bob. Don''t tell me I only picked the prettiest of these sisters. We''re lifelong best friends now." Yaro licked his lips as he untied the sack.


    "Hoh? You rotten bachelor." Bob shook his head, but there was a smile on his face. He didn''t give a rejection or insult, just felt ridiculous about his friend.


    Two sacks were removed and kept away from two beautiful treasures called two virgin beauties. When the two lecherous men stood up and were about to take off their clothes, Sylvia opened her eyes.


    She kind of knew what was going on after this... Her pretension couldn''t continue like this anymore, and her friend too. She wanted to find out who was behind this kidnapping, but she didn''t want to sacrifice anything.


    It irritated the Devil Princess, the two people who kidnapped her and her friend did not lead them to the big boss of an underground organization as she thought. The scenarios such as kidnapping for ransom or the like did not happen. This really annoyed her.


    However, she has a different idea from what she has discussed with her Human Emperor friend.


    At the same time, Elysia also opened her eyes. She was ready to cast her magic without an intermediary, but Sylvia was there to destroy her intentions.


    "Auhh... My head... Where am I? Ugh, my head hurts. Ais, is that you? Um, I remember we fainted when we were suddenly attacked. What... We were kidnapped?" Sylvia spoke as a victim who just woke up. She looked at her friend and vice versa.


    The words uttered by the helpless girl really shocked the hearts, heads, and sticks of the two men who had just stood up from the bed. Their hands were frozen as they were about to open their trousers and immediately looked aside, the two girls had already opened their eyes...

 Chapter 181: Play Victim (2)

    <h4>Chapter 181: y Victim (2)</h4>


    "Uh... What! Who are you two? Did you guys kidnap us? Our flesh is not good to eat! Uaah, let me go..." Sylvia rambled without waiting for an answer from anyone. She used the two bewildered men with expressions of utter shock.


    ''Hahaha... Ely, this Devil Princess is adorable. She wanted to y the victim first before counterattacking like the things discussed in the horse carriage earlier. Why don''t you join her and pretend to be a helpless girl for a moment?'' Elena suggested that with a cheerfulugh.


    She became rtively calm and heaved a sigh of relief when she didn''t find anything dangerous. There was no grand plot or scheme involving them from this kidnapping, and maybe this was just the intention of these two kidnappers.


    ''But, what if something unexpected happens? Like before, I fainted even for a matter of a few seconds... And it was only because of my carelessness... I was careless not to see that midget man''s status screen, and he turned out to be their gang.'' Elysia had a different opinion. She wanted to settle this right away, for the sake of peace of mind and spirit.


    ''Err... Alright, it''s also my fault for not being vignt in watching your back... We''re too focused on these fake ninjas. However, it looks like this Devil Princess guess is wrong, and she ys things differently. But fret not, Ely... Within a two hundred meter radius, there are no experts stronger than the Grand Master level.'' Elena started cajoling her sweet little sister for this little drama.


    Elysia turned to look at Sylvia. That girl tried to untie the ropes from her hands and feet by moving her body like a fervor caterpir.


    On the way to this underground ce, Sylvia had already told her all kinds of possibilities that might be true... Such as big boss, ransom, human trafficking, and so on.


    Elysia and Elena assumed it made sense and agreed to wait until they were brought to the headquarters of the mastermind of all this. That way, they could punish the criminals and root the crime. To eradicate something that was trying to bring harm to the two innocent girls.


    However, it seemed the operation pretending to be a pig to eat the tiger was canceled. Only two lewd kidnappers would do the unspeakable thing to them, and there was nothingplex behind this...


    Elysia gave a confirmation to Elena. She was willing to y a little bit of drama before giving meaningful lessons to these two kidnappers. If nothing was dangerous, she could sigh with relief.


    "Ahh, weren''t you two adventurers who greeted us that night? Why did you kidnap us? We are just two innocent girls and have never done anything bad to you..." Elysia wore a pitiful expression like a girl about to cry. She entered the soap drama scenario.


    "Hahaha! Yes, you are indeed innocent girls, but your father has humiliated us. Now let you and your sister who will bear our retribution." Yaroughed with satisfaction while clutching his round and convex stomach. Somehow he felt a sense of power when he saw the expressions of these two poor girls.


    "What? Did you kidnap us just because of that? Why don''t you get back at our father? He will be happy to y with you." Elysia retorted right away. She pursed her lips slightly downward, questioning the obvious.


    Sylvia suddenly stopped moving her body like a revolting caterpir. She looked at her friend and was surprised by the expression of the girl beside her.


    If this had not been discussed before, or she didn''t know her friend''s real strength... She would think Aisyle really felt wronged and intimidated, that was for sure.


    After Elysia said the words, she gave a wink as a signal for Sylvia. The Devil Princess only replied with another wink in silence.


    "Why not? You two are his beautiful daughters, aren''t you? By bestowing on both of you, then that''s equivalent to taking revenge on your father, right? I wonder what kind of expression he will put on his cold face when he realizes that his two daughters are missing and nevere back to him again. Ha ha-ha!" Bob alsoughed when he heard the captive''s stupid question.


    "We will disappear and nevere back? After enjoying our bodies all night, you want to kill my sister and me? Our father just kicks your ass! Why are you doing this so far!" Sylvia yed her role theatrically.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk... We won''t go that far... There''s no point in killing you, two helpless girls. You have a high price if you are sold, look at your beautiful faces and voluptuous bodies kekeke..." Bob drew closer to Sylvia with a lewd smile.


    "You rotten humans! Even your Goddess and heaven won''t ept you if you die. Get away from me! Don''t touch me or I''ll call my father toe here! You have business with him, right? I''ll grant it!" Sylvia avoided the hands that were about to touch her face and body.


    She threw many words while dodging right and left like a cunning caterpir in order to survive the threat of an approaching predator.


    "Heh, shout as loud as you can. This room is soundproof. Never mind your father, your screams or your cries won''t get out of this room." Yaro was snorted at Sylvia''s threat.


    If the father of two girls dide, it would be the end of them. A cold Spirit Mage would have no mercy on the two kidnappers who tried to rape his two beautiful daughters...


    Unfortunately, none of the kidnappers took it seriously, and they simply threw the thought away from their minds. The opportunity came, and the n was sessful so far. These two girls could only me themselves.


    When Bob couldn''t catch the girl who was still stretching, Yaro turned to look at his prey. Aisyle was curled up on the farthest corner of the bed, very far from him.


    "Hey, why are you so far away. Let this big brother teach you what it feels like to be in heaven." Yaro smiledsciviously. He approached the girl like a wild wolf about to catch a rabbit who was scared and helpless.


    Unfortunately, that was simply ignored by Elysia. She felt this little drama was enough, and they already knew the guise of these two kidnappers.


    Now, it was time to retaliate, but before that... The father involved must be questioned. All of this was because of him too.


    "Lys, I think that''s enough. Are you going to call father? Or I''ll sort this out now." Elysia returned to her usual expression. She asked suddenly, making the others came to a halt for a moment.


    "Yes, yes... I also think this is enough. Let me call my father... Umm, is my father also your father? Are we already sisters?" Sylvia was sidetracked once again in her murmurs.


    She remembered that their identities were mistaken by the two kidnappers. She and her friend were sisters of one father. Even though the two kidnappers got it wrong, it was not bad, and it sounded good.


    "...So, want to call him or not?" Elysia was speechless for a second and immediately repeated her question.


    She also had time to question the trend about sisters in this world... Would there be a trend about brothers?


    "Cyat! Welp, yes. I will call him now. You lecherous and evil kidnappers. Wait until my fatheres here. At that time, you can discuss the reasons with him to your heart''s content. Please, don''t thank me." Sylvia fled to her friend''s side and threatened the kidnappers with an evil smirk. She was also tired of pretending to be a caterpir or whatever.


    "Ho-ho... What''s with that smile? You seem so confident that your father and your hero will save the day. Okay, just try it. I want to see your expressionster when you realize the impossible." Bob wryly smiled because he failed to catch the girl moving on the bed like an agile caterpir...


    "Yaro, give them a few minutes. We have a full night to enjoy their bodies. I want to see the look of despair on their pretty faces." Bob put his hand on his friend''s shoulder, holding Yaro back from approaching the girls just yet.


    "Tsk, fine." Yaro couldn''t help but step back and hold back his lust. He also wanted to see that expression when he enjoyed their bodies to his heart''s content.


    Sylvia turned her head towards her, then looked at the two kidnappers who had annoying yet arrogant expressions. She pursed her lips, then opened her mouth for a loud shout. "Father! Come here quickly, or your daughters will be raped by your enemies!"


    After Sylvia shouted, she smiled sweetly. However, the others were at a loss for words just because of her... That included Elysia and Elena.


    "..."


    A few momentster, but nothing happened. No one came as the two kidnappers expected. However, it was evident because this room was tightly closed and had no intermediary to send the sound out there... How did it get to the inn in the downtown area? They were in a soundproof room like a particr room in a music studio...


    "See? As I said, he''s noting for you--" Bob grinned and spoke with a mocking expression. However, his words were interrupted because the girl who had just shouted was still smiling at him.


    "Hum? That''s my father, there." Sylvia spoke casually without pointing at the intended direction. She leaned her head against her friend''s shoulder in a smooth motion.

 Chapter 182: Fatherly Sense

    <h4>Chapter 182: Fatherly Sense</h4>


    As the girl was still looking at them, Bob and Yaro instantly froze as if they had the same thing on their mind.


    Could it be that the father of the two girls they kidnapped was all-powerful? Could he hear his daughter''s desperate screams begging for help even from this soundproof closed room?


    Slowly but surely, the two of them looked back with their own worries.


    It was just... The fierce father that they thought could enter this room silently and without means was not behind them. There was no one behind them.


    At that time, only one thing came to mind... They had just been tricked.


    "Nice try, little girl. We took your word for it." Bob put on an exasperated expression and looked back at Sylvia.


    However, the girl who had just tricked them was just ying something from what wasn''t there before. It was like a small nk the girl kept tapping?with her finger.


    "Hmm? What are you saying? Just wait a minute, and he wille here. I''m not lying." Sylvia smiled as she continued to type something on her Swype.


    "Wow, Lys... You type so fast. No wonder you reply at such an unusual speed." Elysia nced at the girl leaning against her.


    "Yes, Ais, I''m used to it. Umm, sent... And one is given a timer, pending... Hehe, aren''t I kind enough? You lecherous people have business with my father, and I called him toe here. You can convey your grievances and grief to him directly." Sylvia giggled sweetly. She felt that she was only helping these people.


    After that, she put her Swype back into her Space Bag on her waist. Then, slipped her hand again into the rope which had loosened up... She was returned to being a captive.


    "Huh! What did you just do? What do you mean by send? And again, how did your hand escape that tight knot?" Yaro didn''t understand at all. He just wanted to jump to the girl and devour her, but his brain was still thinking about the reason.


    "Hmm... As I said, my father will be here soon. In about a minute, just wait, and you will get your reward." Sylvia casually replied. She didn''t pretend to have an expression of fear or anxiety anymore, just her usual self.


    But what could be seen, only the two captive girls looked out of ce and didn''t seem to remember their current situation ...


    "Haha! You think we''ll swallow your words again? You''re just trying to stall the inevitable, little girl. You think you can get out of here in just a minute?" Yaro loudlyughed while holding his jiggling stomach.


    "You think just because the rope that ties your hand is loose and that you can escape from here? Hahaha! Funny, but wasted effort." Bobughed too, but he got closer to Sylvia on the big bed. He wanted to tighten the rope that tied the girl.


    "I''m not lying, really. Just wait a minute or so, and you will find out. It''s only about sixty seconds or a little more. At that time, I won''t ask you to thank me." Sylvia reassured the kidnappers once again.


    She knew that her father was probably had an angry expression right now. Perhaps, he was speeding up unconventionally with the way these two stupid humans could not imagine.


    "You''re boasting more nonsense? One minute, hmm? What can you do in that one minute? You two are just two helpless little girls, and we are two robust adults. You won''t win. Look, now your hands are tightly tied. " Bob did something to the rope and made it tie the captive hand properly.


    "Humph! You don''t believe it, so let it be like that. I also didn''t force you to believe me. If my father didn''te here, maybe my sister and I could only be devoured by two evil wolves helplessly. Ais, we are now rabbits or sheep?" Sylvia looked at her friend. She appeared so innocent and no longer cared about their current situation.


    "...If there are wolves, then I only know rabbits." Elysia was speechless for a moment but still answered nheless.


    "Yes! Then we are two helpless rabbits who will be devoured by two evil wolves if the hero does note to save the day." Sylvia was jubnt.


    She only recalled a fairy tale, and it didn''t mean that they would be rabbits, let alone allowed herself or her friend to be devoured by the evil wolves.


    "Hum! One minute. What can you do in one minute with such confidence? You read too many fairy tale books, little girl." Bob gave a harsh grunt.


    He stood beside the big bed while observing the two girls with some thoughts. The two girls were no longer afraid and seemed to be just waiting for something. His friend seemed worried about something like him, too. They were hesitant and feeling that something was amiss.


    "Lys, you got a signal underground like this? Is it really being sent?" Elysia asked without paying any more attention to the two pensive kidnappers.


    "Yup, my message never failed to get to my father. But strangely, sometimes my message was sent but dyed, but it was only to you, Ais. What happened? Did you put it in your Space Bag?" Sylvia asked with the most probable guess.


    "Ah, err..." Elysia didn''t know what to admit because it was true.


    "That''s right? Ah, really... No wonder... Nevermind, the important thing is you continuously reply to my message without a long dy." Sylvia just closed that topic. She just wanted to know about it and didn''t me her friend or anything.


    Meanwhile, some time ago in Rosemoor City''s downtown area... Or rather, at an inn for adventurers named Lovely Bone... Dn decided to stop examining the relics and items that were scattered in his room.


    It was something he dug at the bottom of a giantke in Avrora Forest with his daughter from this morning to evening. The room was filled with lots of relics of medium and small sizes that he had just examined. As for therge ones, he only kept it in a few tens of his Space Bags.


    "It''s amazing, but I can''t take care of everything. There are many relics and items with the symbol simr to the gold block found by that human girl..." Dn let out a soft sigh. Many tasks were awaiting him solely for knowledge.


    "Ugh! Useless, I have to return to my pce. My special team will be of great help." Dn grumbled while tidying up all the scattered items back into his Space Bags.


    "But I told my daughter to go on an adventure with her in the Human Continent... It''s quite difficult, hmm... Can something like granting a wish make her less angry and sulking?" After his room was tidy, Dn muttered to himself while rubbing his chin.


    He had a n to return to Devil Continent, returning to his pce because of all these unexpected findings. Indirectly, he thanked that human girl, but that was only in his subconscious mind.


    However, his daughter became a problem that cannot be taken lightly. His words would remain valid because he always held his promises seriously, and it must be true. But it only applies to the individual whom he deemed close to him.


    "Well, it''s only for a few months. Sylvia will agree if I grant her one wish forter. Well then, it''s decided... I better tell her while she''s chatting with Ai, ahem, that human girl, so we can go tonight. Hm, while that Human Emperor girl is still here, I might as well tell her with a few reasons and excuses." After thinking for a few moments, Dn made the best decision.


    The Devil Emperor nodded confidently. He believed it would work as usual, just like every time he changed his promise to his daughter a little. Sylvia was his understanding daughter. She would tolerate some things if he offered one wish aspensation.


    However, when he was about to leave the room to go to his daughter''s room, his fatherly sense warned him about the emergency.


    With a sense of urgency, he used his magic to turn himself into a ck mist and rushed to his daughter''s room without waiting for a second to pass.


    "Huh? That girl, really... She didn''t heed what I said. Did shee out to y with her human friend? If she went out with that Human Emperor girl, she should be fine, and they''ll be back soon." Dn emerged from the ck mist and turned into himself. He looked around the room with his magic, and it was indeed empty without any sign of life.


    "Then, what was that hunch earlier? Our bloodline connection is valid. It can''t be wrong. Is it possible that something could harm that Human Emperor girl? Or that human girl is harming my daughter? This is bad! I have to find my daughter right now." Dn frowned with a worried expression. There were many worries in his mind right now, from the worst to the worse of the worst.

 Chapter 183: There is no Hero but a Devil

    <h4>Chapter 183: There is no Hero but a Devil</h4>


    Dn sent a message to some of his trusted intel in this town for information about his daughter to speed up the search process. Sylvia''s Swype only received the dyed message at the time, but that only added to his worries.


    He had tons of intel on the Human Continent, from the devil in disguise to humans who betrayed their own race for personal gain. So, at least one of them had most likely seen his daughter walking somewhere.


    Whatever happened, he should know where thest time his daughter was seen.


    A message came shortly after, about his intel saw two girls buying snacks on the street food. One of the girls was a girl simr to the girl in the picture Dn sent. The Intel did not know much and did not know why the girl was wanted by Dn. Even so, he only reported to his Devil Emperor boss without dy.


    "The street food? That was about twenty to thirty minutes ago? What were they doing..." Dn grunted and opened the window to jump out of there.


    He jumped from building to building in the dark night while scanning the surroundings like a shadow ninja looking for his target.


    It only took a matter of seconds to get to the street food in question. Dn looked from the top of the building and saw that there were indeed many street vendors selling snacks. It was just, his daughter and that human girl were nowhere to be seen, just as he expected.


    However, his daughter''s faint energy aura was slightly visible from an alleyway. He could see that thanks for their bloodline connection. As long as his daughter used magic and the trail she left had not yet passed a full day, he could detect it and track her down.


    Dn''s eyes became characteristic red without disguise as soon as he channeled magic energy into his eyes to trace the trail without missing any slightest bit. Then, he jumped into the hidden alley where his daughter used her magic.


    The faint trail could be seen more clearly, and he knew it was a trace of his daughter''s magic energy. Unfortunately, when Dn had just stepped forward with great speed to catch up and search for his daughter, the Swype that he put in the inner pocket of his robe shook a little.


    *bzzt*


    "Tch." Dn clicked his tongue and stopped in his tracks. He took his Swype to check the message that had just arrived.


    The worried Devil Emperor suddenly calmed down a little. The message that just came was from his daughter. However, he frowned again as he read the contents of the message.


    [Father, your beloved daughter, and her friend were kidnapped by two bad guys who seem to have a grudge against you. Please help us! We are in a dire situation. They want to talk about reasons and uses with you.]


    ''Kidnapped? You two? You and your human friend were kidnapped with such power? I might believe it if it was just my daughter alone, but this time with that Human Emperor girl! Who could kidnap that kind of human if she could give me great pain with a light blow!'' Dn eximed in his mind as if he couldn''t believe it was for real.


    ''What game is she using this time. It''s been the twelfth time she''s been kidnapped, but it''s always been just ying around so I can spend more time with her... She is already good at using our bloodline connections to trick me. Fortunately, I''m two steps ahead of her, and she doesn''t know much about the secret behind my bloodline.'' Dn muttered while thinking fast. He thought this time was another trick from his daughter.


    At that time, another message came to his Swype. It was a message that Sylvia sent using a timer before her Swype was hidden in her Space Bag. However, Dn didn''t know that. He just read that message right away.


    [Father,e quickly. Your beloved daughter''s virginity is in danger. If you don''te in a minute, maybe your little girl will be raped as a woman tonight! Ais and I are in-->


    Dn read thest message with an expression of annoyance and anger. He didn''t think anymore if it was right or wrong, trick or real... There was only one thing in his mind at that time, only Sylvia''s husband had the right to im her virginity, and it must pass his blessing! Only the best of the best was worthy, and it should at least match his strength, the Devil Emperor!


    ''And this! Why in this message contained details of the location where she and her human friend are being held!?'' Dn shouted in his mind one more time as he read thest part of the message. He quickly typed a few words to question something.


    ''Dammit, my message just went into dy! She put her Swype in her Space Bag.'' Dn grumbled harshly and identally grabbed his Swype tighter.


    *crack*


    "Tsk, easy to break as usual." Dn put his cracked Swype back in his inner pocket. It could be fixedter, now he must catch up with his daughter.


    Even though it looked fake, fake, tricky, and ridiculous¡­ Dn didn''t wait for another second and turned himself into a ck mist. He was traveling with incredible speed as a shadow darted quickly to the location stated in the message earlier.


    While Dn was sprinting with great speed down the alleys, Elysia and Sylvia managed to get the twome kidnappers to wait a minute.


    "Heh, let''s see what you can do in this short time." Yaro snorted with an expression like a person without morals. Then, he took the white Space Bag on the table.


    "Hey, Bob, let''s give them a minute. In the meantime, let''s see what''s stored in this fancy Space Bag. These two girls look like rich royals, and there must be a lot of valuables here." Yaro invited his friend. Bob seemed to be considering the girl''s crap.


    The invitation from the fat man managed to attract the attention of the thin man. Bob approached quite curiously. They hadn''t checked the Space Bag for some reason and worry on the way here.


    "Eww... What is this? There are only two packets of snacks? And one of them is only one candied apple? This is a fifth grade Space Bag, but there are only two snacks in it? Rich people''s behavior is different..." Yaro took out two snacks while shaking his head. As it the only contents inside the Space Bag, the rest was just the void of an empty room...


    "Hey, that''s our snack! The waffle looks delicious, and we haven''t tried it. That apple candy belongs to my sister. You can''t have it." Sylvia protested in displeasure.


    She considered her friend as her sister since the two kidnappers misunderstanding. After being spoken, it was surprisingly pleasant to hear.


    It was like two men getting along well and finally calling each other brothers. Sylvia and her friend were two girls, then they were sisters!


    Elysia just rolled her eyes because of that. She got another sister unconditionally. Her half-friend called her a sister. Maybe, someday there would be a man who called her by the name of a sister... Or perhaps, she was asked to call him a brother...


    At that moment, no one realized other than Elysia, Elena had already put out the incense that gave off a strange smell like aphrodisiac or lust medicine. That way, everyone would be safe, and these two lousy people would follow Sylvia''s plot.


    "Hou? This is yours? Look at how we ate this! Well, I''m a little hungry." Yaro scoffed and then devoured the waffle with a big chew. Bob also ate it with his friend.


    In retrospect, they skipped lunch and dinner. When Yaro and Bob were just out for dinner, they were running this whole operation instead. Night activities for the unspeakable things require nutrients and calories. Their stomachs started rumbling as if they were protesting for food.


    "Aa, you bad guys eat it... It should be one of the menus at our little night food party." Sylvia pouted somewhat at a loss. The waffle dish was missing from the list...


    One minute passed so quickly, Elysia and Elena simply let a minute of Sylvia''s y. If Sylvia''s father didn''te, then Elysia only had to take care of all this. Clean up these two kidnappers in a fast way and escape safely, then everyone would be happy.


    "Hehe... Now your waffle has filled our nutrition for tonight''s activities. Don''t think the two of you can sleep tonight because you have to satisfy our lust. Keke..." Bob wiped his mouth with a lewd smile.


    Then, he took off his clothes in a hurry. Yaro did the same. One minute had passed, and these two girls were foolish to give them one minute to eat.


    "Look, a minute has passed, and your father has note to save the day. No hero will save the princess from harm like in the story. You have to realize that the real world is very different from fairy tales." Yaro walked over to the bed as if ready to enjoy fresh meat all night long.


    "We''ve given you enough hope, now is the time to drop you into despair, hahaha!" Bob jumped up and climbed onto the bed.


    Sylvia nced at the flicker of ck mist entering the room, then she smirked for a moment, but it disappeared soon after. She quickly put on a scared expression, but she looked like she was about tough.


    "Kyah! Sister, our fate is so unfortunate. Take it easy, I will apany you, sob, sob..." Sylvia pretended to be a frightened girl and immediately burst into tears.


    Elysia just rolled her eyes one more time. She saw Dn emerge from the ck mist and stand right behind the two kidnappers who had just climbed onto the bed.


    "Yeah, there are no heroes these days. Unfortunately, the one who will save the princess is the devil." Dn spoke with such an oppressive tone and an intimidating aura. Then, he grabbed the head of two men who were about to jump and ate his daughter and her human friend.

 Chapter 184: Talk About the Reasons

    <h4>Chapter 184: Talk About the Reasons</h4>


    "You, how, we..."


    "Shut up. Who gave you permission to speak? You filthy human dared to touch my daughter? Who do you think you are, huh?" Dn did not allow the two defendants to talk further. He suppressed them with only his intimidating aura and then mmed them to the floor.


    *crash*


    "Ugh!"


    "Argh!"


    Bob and Yaro screamed in pain. Unfortunately, their pain from the mming wasn''t over. They were crushed to the floor by sheer pressure. They could no longer speak or scream because of the oppressive aura.


    "Father! You came, thank goodness... If you didn''te, maybe, maybe..." Sylvia muttered like a princess who had just been saved by her hero.


    "And you too. This is the twelfth time you pretended to be kidnapped. With your strength and also your human friend by your side... What about themon sense in the world you can be kidnapped by these two dirty humans?" Dn stared at his daughter, then nced at Elysia.


    It was clear that they were pretending to be kidnapped, so he woulde here right away. Or, they deliberately allowed themselves to be abducted for whatever reason. However, one thing he did know... It must be because of his daughter''s mischief.


    "Ahem! Father, these two bad guys have bad intentions towards your daughters. And the motive behind it was because they have a grudge against you. They want to take it out on us, two innocent girls." Sylvia shifted the topic quickly. She also easily broke free from the ropes that tied her body.


    "Hey, two bad guys. Look, my father came here like what I told you. Saa, now you can talk about the reasons with my father openly and frankly, don''t be shy. You can also vent your frustration on him. En, yes, I''m generous, but there''s no need to thank me... Hey, why are you just silent on the floor?" Sylvia stood on the big bed while pointing at the two kidnappers. She asked the obvious.


    How could the two people on the floor answer her questions? They fell and were crushed by pressure from a Devil Emperor.


    Hearing that directly from his daughter''s mouth, Dn allowed the two filthy humans to talk about the reason and choose their way to hell. He was not aware that Sylvia called it ''his daughters''. It was plural and not singr.


    He simply revoked his pressure and oppressive aura, then kicked two humans without top clothes to face him. "You two have a problem with me? Then, you two want to take it out on my daughter? Cowards and losers, now I''m here. I''ll give you a chance to say yourst words before the exciting things that await you."


    "You, you, you are a devil!? God damn you, devil!" Yaro threw out his curse lines with a bloody mouth.


    "You evil devil! The Holy Church will hunt you down. This continent is not your ce! Damn it, if I have to go to hell, then I will drag you and your daughters with me!" Bob tried to run away and opened the door. The public should know that there were devils here.


    The two bad guys who had been so proud and arrogant all of a sudden became two terrified dogs. They were so shocked when they saw the bright red eyes of a top-ss devil from the man, the father of the two girls they kidnapped.


    "Who gave you permission to stand up and swear? Do you think you are good at being my enemy, huh? Is that yourst word?" Dn waved his hand lightly. The intense pressure made the two people who were about to stand up quickly fell back to the floor with a strong jolt.


    "Argh!" Bob and Yaro could only scream in pain.


    They were mmed and then knocked hard. Maybe some bones had cracked because of that. Their pain was multiplied.


    "Father, you didn''t listen to it earlier. They said they would vent their lust on your daughters all night, and then we would be sold as ves. They also had time--" Sylvia stirred up the worst for the two kidnappers. She was so happy when her father was there for her.


    Basically, she was just fanning the me so it could burn even more fiercely at the perpetrators who were trying to do bad things to her.


    Surprisingly, Dn listened to all theints and nonsense of his daughter. Even though he knew some of it was somewhat exaggerated, at least the other half was right.


    One absolute thing, these two filthy humans would not be able to see the morning sun tomorrow. They must be eliminated from the world without the need for reason or gibberish anymore.


    Meanwhile, Elysia just rolled her eyes once again after freeing herself from the ropes that tied her. She just watched Sylvia throwing her thoughts to Dn over all the bad things these two kidnappers were going to do.


    Most of all, this pretend stuff was Sylvia''s idea¡­ If not, Elysia would have punished these two kidnappers while they were still in the horse carriage.


    "Ho, hou? I apud your courage to go that far, but you took the wrong target." Dn looked down on the two humans with a sneer. Then, he took out his cracked Swype and sent a message to someone.


    "You evil creature, devil, let us go. We will not report your whereabouts to the Holy Church if you release us." Yaro begged for mercy in a groan. He already felt his body scream in pain. He now thought that there was no way out after this.


    "Hmm? Talking about evil, it''s ridiculous, and you throw it at me." Dn snorted when he heard that.


    The next moment, the door opened, and a man with sses walked in. He knelt in front of Dn after that. "Ie at your call, My Lord. Codename..."


    Before the bespectacled man spoke more, Dn immediately interrupted his intel. "Stop, take these two filthy humans away."


    "At your service, My Lord." The bespectacled man nodded, then he approached the two people who were still groaning in pain. He silenced them with a handkerchief and then dragged them away.


    He identally nced at the two beautiful girls who were just watching from the bed, but he ignored them.


    An assignment from his Devil Emperor boss had been given to him, and it had to be carried out without fail. He didn''t know what these two humans had just done, but if the Devil Emperor boss had already sentenced them to death, then that was clear... No need for details or reasons.


    Elysia and Elena just watched from the side. They didn''t want to interfere when everything was sorted out. Even though they didn''t know what fate awaited the two people who were dragged by the bespectacled man.


    A devil at Spirit level who was clearly a henchman of the Devil Emperor... Elysia didn''t know much about what that devil would do to them, but she had the urge not to find out. Elena didn''t even want to peek, and she also prevented Elysia from seeing at a message Dn typed...


    After the bespectacled man came out of the room, he closed the door respectfully. Meanwhile, Dn just folded his arms until there were only three people in the room.


    The Devil Emperor didn''t want to get his hands dirty. Although part of the reason because he didn''t want his daughter to see too much blood, and he didn''t want his daughter to watch his cruelty in person. It was enough just his men to take care of the two humans without remainder and without mercy.


    Now, he needed to question his twelfth kidnapping case. It was a pretending little game, but the kidnapping was real. Sylvia only allowed the kidnappers to kidnap her so he woulde to save her... For this time, what reason did she have to force him to arrive by all means?


    "Father, you came on time. I''ve prepared a night snack for us to eat together. Come sit here. La~" Sylvia patted another part of the big bed, then hummed as she got out of the bed to get something from the floor. She ignored her father''s gaze as if all this little fuss never happened.


    "Ais, this is your Space Bag. Ahh, it contains only one sweet apple..." Sylvia peeked into the white Space Bag, then returned it to her friend. In such arge space, it contained only a sweet...


    Well, her friend possessed another Space Bag, so it was only natural this one was empty. She and her father kept many Space Bags, and not all of them were filled with items.


    "Um, thanks." Elysia received it.


    Sylvia got back into bed, then took out some snacks that she bought at street food earlier.


    "Father, what are you doing there? Sit here and spend time with your daughter a little better... Not those stones and relics, hmpfh!" Sylvia was unable to finish. She was silenced by her father''s hand that approached in an instant.


    "Okay, I''m already sitting here. There''s no need to talk about that. Is it just because of this that you did this whole thing?" Dn sat with a big thud, making the bed sway a little. He seemed to understand why his daughter forced himself toe, no matter if he was still researching the relics or not.


    "En, okay... You just ate a little at dinner a few hours ago. I''ve never tried snacks like this, and I bought them for all of us. Yes, take this, try this, this one too, you should also try This one, I think you like the taste of it--" Sylvia put a few snacks on her father''sp without waiting for his response.


    "Ah!" Sylvia suddenly remembered something and cried out in surprise.


    "What''s the matter, Lys?" Elysia asked in kindness. She wondered what caused the sudden scream.


    "Ais, we forgot to buy drinks for our little night party... Umm, but it''s safe. I remember there is a bar upstairs, let me buy a few drinks there. Don''t start without me, okay?" After saying that, Sylvia rushed away from the bed and then left the room. She closed the door casually like her own home.


    The Devil Princess simply left her friend with her father in the same room...


    Dn nced at Elysia without many expressions, then Elysia became awkward when she was stared at like that.


    "Umm, your daughter might get a bit of a hassle to buy some drinks at the bar. I''ll help her. Lys, I''m alsoing, wait for me..." Elysia ran away from there and went out of the room. She did not forget to close the door quietly before chasing after Sylvia.

 Chapter 185: Order Drinks at the Bar

    <h4>Chapter 185: Order Drinks at the Bar</h4>


    "Huh, you want toe with me too, Ais? Okay, let''s go." Sylvia stopped her steps for a moment when she realized her friend caught up with her.


    "En." Elysia nodded, then the two of them walked together up the stairs.


    Since she had been included in this Devil Princess little party, it should end quickly and peacefully.


    Not to mention, she hadn''t asked about what happened at theke in Avrora Forest. Whether it was Elysia or Elena, they didn''t have to think twice about realizing this father and daughter devil duo was behind it.


    As soon as they arrived at the bar, the two girls ignored other people ncing at them and just walked closer to the bar table.


    "Mi..." Sylvia was about to call one of the closest bartenders, but Elysia stopped her.


    "Wait a moment, let me take care of it. Mr. Bartender is taking care of other customer cocktails. What would you like to order, and what drink does your father like?" Elysia tugged on Sylvia''s arm lightly before the Devil Princess could call out the bartender.


    Everything she knew was based on experience on Earth, and there was always etiquette in the bar. It would be embarrassing if the bartender ignored them just because they were not following that unwritten rule.


    "Okay. Erm, my father might like fancy drinks, and I like sweet ones. Aumm, is that the drink menu? The name looksplicated..." Sylvia backed off a little and left the rest to her friend. She questioned a list of unique names on the visible board.


    "Alright, a fancy drink, then a sweet one. But, no alcohol or liquor for you, okay? Me too..." Elysia knew that even if she only got that vague request.


    She was still a minor and should not meet the liquor. Apart from that, the Devil Princess had never been to a bar before...


    "Alcohol, liquor? Why? What is that?" Sylvia was clueless about the two names she just heard.


    "Err... It''s a drink that can make people drunk. You want to get drunk?" On second thought, Elysia decided to tell the ignorant girl. Knowledge after insight, there was no reason not to tell Sylvia about it.


    "Eww... No, drunk people can vomit, and I don''t want to vomit. En, a drink of sweet red fruit is good for me." Sylvia made a cross with her two index fingers. She didn''t want to vomit and suffer for those two things.


    At that moment, she remembered the first time she got ''drunk'' when she learned to ride a Spirit Beast to fly in the sky. She vomited and suffered even though it was hundreds of years ago, but that still remained in her memory.


    "Right? Please wait behind me." Elysia nodded with a smile. Then, she sat down on the tall bar stool and waited patiently for her turn toe.


    It didn''t take more than two minutes for one in two busy bartenders to finish taking care of his customers. He immediately approached Elysia after putting cocktails at the station to be brought by the waitressdy to the customers.


    "What do you want to order, miss?"


    "Do you have any specials for the fancy, then the sweet one?" After the bartender approached, Elysia immediately asked what was rmended.


    She didn''t know the cocktails based on the name on the menu board at the table. All the drink names were too foreign even though she had visited the bar a few times. Even Elena could only touch her finger and couldn''t help her sweet little sister.


    "Special. The fancy one, it''s Extreme Bomb. Then, the sweet one, it''s Sweet Kisses." The bartender gave suggestions in concise sentences ording to the question.


    "Please give me a bottle of Lord Wine. Then, two sses of red fruit juice mixture without liquor for us." Elysia immediately ordered when she saw a familiar name on the liquor shelf. Wine! The fancy one for the Devil Emperor.


    "Would you like your drinks on the rocks?" The bartender nodded once. He asked before making the ordered drinks.


    "The neat one, please." Elysia inwardly sighed in relief at the strange question. It was simr and only asked whether with ice or not.


    "Alright." After saying that, the bartender immediately took care of all of Elysia''s orders.


    After waiting a few moments, the bartender ced Elysia''s order on the table along with the bill. Elysia wasted no time and paid the fees stated in the paper. Two gold coins and twenty silver coins, including a tip. She paid for it with her own money...


    "Thank you." Elysia conveyed her words to the bartender, then she gave a ss of red fruit juice to Sylvia.


    "Okay, let''s go back." Elysia brought her juice and a bottle of Lord Wine. She asked Sylvia to get out of there as soon as possible before any stranger bothered them.


    "En." Sylvia just nodded and followed her friend from the side. It was a new experience for her about the weird way of ordering drinks.


    As soon as the two girls walked down the stairs and away from the bar... Several people began to question the two beauties just now.


    "Hey, Gill." A half-drunk man called his acquaintance after he sat on the high bar stool.


    "Oh, it''s you. What do you want to order?" Gill paused for a moment and nced at the person who called his name, then returned to wiping the ss in his hand.


    "Hehe, I was pretty drunk today. So, no thanks. By the way, two beauties that were just now are new women?" The half-drunk man nced down the stairs while asking the bartender, who had taken care of the order for two beauties.


    "No new women. You can go back to your ce or go home. The big boss is downstairs, don''t try to mess around there." Gill reminded his acquaintance in concise words. The man who was half-drunk would probably go downstairs to find out about those two beauties.


    "Oh shit. Then, I''ll just have to get back to my bitch, haha!" The half-drunk man walked back to his seat withughter.


    He and several other men who intended to go downstairs immediately canceled their intentions. They didn''t dare go there after hearing Gill''s answer. Maybe, those two beauties were big boss''s women...


    While wiping the ss, Gill nced at the stairs, feeling a little surprised.


    Earlier, the two adventurers carriedrge sacks and said that two sacks were merchandise to sell to the big boss. After that, two beauties appeared from downstairs, but he had never seen them around here...


    The two beauties were the merchandise in question? So, they were bought by the big boss or what? Many questions suddenly came to his mind, but he immediately threw them away from his head. There was no point in getting into other people''s business. He just needed to do his job.


    Meanwhile, Elysia and Sylvia had just returned to their room. The Devil Princess locked the door after they entered.


    "Hum, a mixture of red fruit. That was an unusual way to order just for drinks, Ais." Sylvia looked back at her juice.


    "Well, yes, it''s a bit unique." Elysia just confirmed that. Bar etiquette was not the same as in a restaurant or cafe.


    "Father, thank you for waiting for us. Now let''s start our little night party!" Sylvia got closer to the bed and put her ss on the table beside her.


    After a tiring day helping her father on a massiveke, it was time she made a little party with her father and her friend. She was always happy to be together with someone, but they had to be her closest people she acknowledged. If not, it was equivalent to no happiness there.


    Dn could only sigh helplessly as his daughter sat on the bed. Sometimes, he coveted someone to help him look after his daughter, but that person also could be trusted enormously. Strong, wise, talented, kind, and most importantly... Would not betray him no matter what.


    Unfortunately, even after hundreds of years of searching... He hadn''t found the right person. Some of his subordinate that he assigned to apany his daughter was also the subject of his backup ns.


    The Devil Emperor believed in no one other than his daughter. Suspicion, doubt, and prejudice always arose when he was not around his daughter. It was still there because of grief and tragedy that had propelled him to be the sole supreme ruler of the Devil Continent.


    "Mr. Dn, here''s your drink." Elysia handed the bottle of Lord Wine to Dn.


    The words of the girl from the human race who he should hate made the Devil Emperore out of his simple reverie. He looked to the side, at the girl who had unconsciously made him tolerate her presence around his daughter.


    Dn stared at Elysia without blinking, and thetter did likewise. Although she didn''t know why she kept being stared at by him.

 Chapter 186: Postponed Adventure

    <h4>Chapter 186: Postponed Adventure</h4>


    The demonic red eyes stared at the innocent purplish-blue eyes. Elysia looked back at Dn without knowing what had happened. However, if she was stared at like that continuously, she would blush awkwardly.


    "Wh, what? Here''s a drink for you, the fancy one..." Elysia couldn''t stand that. She broke the ring contest show.


    In spite of that, Dn stretched out his hand as if he was going to receive the Lord Wine. Shockingly, he did not intend to catch the bottle but Elysia''s hand.


    "Umm, why are you holding my hand?" Elysia was even more confused about what this Devil Emperor had in mind.


    Even though she said that... She also prepared several things to ward off whatever might happen. Indeed, she didn''t want to receive something like a choke attack that night. Elena was also ready to give her divine punishment if this Devil Emperor dared to bully her sweet little sister.


    "You have known our identities since the first time we met. You are a human on the same level as the Emperor, the female Human Emperor I first met. However, why have I never seen the strange prejudice against the Devil Race from your eyes? You seem to be unconcerned and take us for granted." Dn took a good look at the human girl in front of him.


    He seemed to be examining her from the outside and inside with his magic-powered eyes. Upon careful observation, this human girl did look like an ordinary girl who was still at the beginning of the Apprentice level...


    ''Oh! This impudent and abusive Devil Emperor finally knows a little politeness in speaking. At least he was a little more polite. Five percent more polite than before.'' Elena was a little amazed at this Devil Emperor''s choice of words.


    ''No, he held my hand tight. He won''t let go of my hand until I give him an answer. Where is the reference for meeting the five percent value? '' Elysia smiled wryly in her mind.


    ''I don''t know, it''s just a metaphor, my dear Ely. Give this Devil Emperor a little insight, and maybe he will answer your questions about their activities in your artificialke hehe...'' Elena shrugged her shoulders a little.


    ''En.'' Elysia wasted no effort and just agreed to it. She quicklyposed a few words in her mind to convey to this rude devil.


    "Uhm, well... I don''t know what happened that makes you ask this one again, but can''t I ask you the same question? Why did you let my presence, a human around you and your daughter? I will judge it with my eyes and respond to it as I see fit. I''m sure I said things like this that night. My only goal is to know that you don''t incite anything untoward on this continent. You already know why..." Elysia didn''t need to answer with many things, and that seemed eptable to Dn. He let go of her hand and took the bottle of Lord Wine.


    A simple name for a wine, although a little doubtful about the taste, at least he would try it. This underground club was one of his subordinate and intel headquarters. There was no lowly liquor that couldeplete with a brand.


    Dn opened the bottle with a casual flick, then took a small sip to get a taste of it. The Lord Wine was judged by the tongue of his sovereignty, and after it was deemed worthy of being called a wine, he took another few sips. Obviously, he didn''t forget to check for harmful substances like poison in the wine before drinking it.


    After that, Elysia sat beside Sylvia to participate in this rather unusual little party... The Devil Princess summoned her father toe there in an absurd way.


    As for Dn, he could only chew what his daughter gave him. He had already arrived and had little choice but to helplessly participate in this small dinner party...


    While enjoying some fresh snacks, Sylvia shared her stories at the guild in Larnwick City to Elysia.


    In that branch guild, there was indeed a bit of trouble from an upper staff embezzling funds. Besides that, the slow delivery of information was also due to the guilty haphazard performance. Many things were neglected and ended up buried in a pile of dust.


    Nevertheless, some people who were involved indirectly or not immediately received the punishment. While the guilty would be severely punished by martialw. Maybe an execution or whatever, but Sylvia knew nothing more.


    She and her father had left the city after receiving the promised money from the beast carcasses'' sale. Themotion had died down, and the fun had faded. There was nothing else interesting for the Devil Princess to remain in that city.


    "Ais, this is the money you used to buy our drinks. I should have paid for it, do you remember? I''m a chambein. Oh no, I''m the financier for our party." Sylvia took out three gold coins and gave them to Elysia. Their current party finances only had gold coins... Just a lot of gold, no silver or bronze yet.


    "It''s okay, Lys. We''ll use it for our party needs next time. Let''s just say we are joint ventures for this little party..." Elysia declined politely and kindly. She didn''t mind that since Sylvia bought these snacks with personal money, not their party budget.


    "Ah, okay... Currently, we have a budget of 308 gold coins. Ais, look, I''ve made the financial records for our party!" Sylvia could only nod as her hand pushed softly by her friend. She put the three gold coins back into the coin pouch, then she took out a notebook.


    "Oh my... you are an exemry financial manager in our party. Please record every detail of our ie and expenses that use the party budget. If we are diligent and thorough in budget management, we can be a sessful and rich guild party, hehe..." Elysia gave a littlepliment to the enthusiastic girl.


    "Yes! More than that, this is just our first quest. We have a bright future and a great start. Yay~" Sylvia put the pouch and notebook on the bed, then yed light pping together with her friend.


    Even though she was a Devil Princess who never suffered from ack of money, she felt happy when earning her own ie. It was a rare experience for her.


    This time, it wasn''t from selling her father''s belongings, but a pure paid business called a quest from the adventurer''s guild... Money earned through sweat and effort, it was sweet and great.


    Meanwhile, Dn only watched two jubnt girls who ignored his existence... He was neglected since his daughter, and her human friend began to enter the storytelling point and chat about various things.


    After finishing off that bottle of Lord WIne, Dn looked for an opportunity to interrupt the two girls. He needed to say something about postponing their adventures in favor of personal research.


    "Sylvia, my daughter, I have something to discuss with you." As the two girls paused for a moment between conversations, Dn immediately spoke out.


    "Uhm? Yes, father, is there anything I can do for you?" Sylvia turned her head. She thought her father wanted something, but the snacks were running out.


    After saying that, Sylvia gulped her saliva because her father looked serious in staring at her. It was definitely something severe and undeniable toe.


    "Yes, something happened, and it shouldn''t be postponed. I want us to postpone our adventure for a while until it''s over." Dn nodded once. He didn''t need to beat around the bush and just conveyed his intentions.


    "Wha, what!? How can you be like that, father? After you promised me for our adventure together? Do you want to break your promise? Is it because of all re--" Sylvia was shocked and promptly threw a series of protest plus questions.


    She didn''t expect that all of the relics and treasures would make her return to the Devil Continent. Should her adventure be postponed just because of that?


    Unfortunately, Dn did not let his daughter shoot him with too many counts of objectionable protest questions. He stretched out his hand and immediately silenced his daughter, who kept on voicing her protest without missing a beat.


    "Okay, please stop there. I decided on this, but not without reason. Some things cannot be postponed any longer. It will not be long, maybe about one, two, or three months. In exchange, I will grant your request when the matter is resolved." Dn immediately gave the details before his daughter could spill anything unnecessary.


    Hearing that, Sylvia nodded slowly. She no longer voiced her protests even after her father no longer silenced her mouth. That sounds a bit absurd, but actually, she was interested in her father''s offer.


    Her father would fulfill one wish as long as it was within his capabilities and did not vite his rules. Sylvia was tempted, and she wanted it!


    "One month, that''s one month. I heard it''s one month. Okay, fine, and we agreed. The promise has been made, and you can''t break it, father, hehe..." Sylvia giggled with pleasure. She did not forget to repeat a few things, and she also emphasized them.


    She didn''t have a lot of things she wanted back then other than a few things. However, this time she already had something in mind that she thought she could ask her father as her wish.


    The postponed adventure for a month was not long, and thepensation or constion wasn''t terrible. The Devil Princess would be foolish not to give an answer other than approval.

 Chapter 187: Excuse, Lie, and Thought

    <h4>Chapter 187: Excuse, Lie, and Thought</h4>


    "Ais, something has happened suddenly and needs to be dealt with. Because of that, my father and I are going home to take care of it. It''s not to Pitmedden Vige, but to Devil Continent. For about a month, our adventure has been postponed. What do you think?" Sylvia informed her friend at once.


    "Hmm? Okay, I don''t mind. If I may know, what''s so urgent?" Elysia smiled kindheartedly. Even though she had guessed what made this father and daughter devil duo need to return to the Devil Continent, she nodded and asked.


    "It''s a bitplicated... Father, what about it?" Sylvia asked for help from her father. She didn''t know how to answer when she remembered her father reminded her not to tell about the relics and treasures'' details.


    "It''s a bit of a problem that needs to be resolved. Just a little bit of my business, nothing strange." Dn only answered vaguely. He didn''t want to touch things about relics or treasures, assuming this human girl didn''t know much about the littlemotion in theke.


    "Hmm, I see..." Elysia nodded once again. It made the two devils sigh a little in relief because Elysia didn''t ask any more profound questions about it.


    Unfortunately, it didn''tst long. Elysia''s next words made it a little difficult for them to answer. "Is this because of themotion that happened in thergeke within Avrora Forest?"


    Knowing this was a golden opportunity to bring up this topic again, Elysia brought up the conversation with the most probable conjecture.


    "..." Dn and Sylvia were silent for a moment, confused about how to respond. This human girl knew, and she probably just visited theke in question.


    "Um, what happened in thatke? Is it theke where we first met?" Sylvia spoke before her father replied with many evasive lies.


    If possible, she didn''t want to lie too much to her friend, not when she would tell Ais about her true identity in the near future. She could run the risk of losing her rare friend who was so hard to find.


    "Eh? Not the two of you? In theke, there was an uproar, and it is now under heavy guard. Further investigations are also being carried out. Dark Magic was detected and made many parties on the forest border alert." Elysia made an expression as if she was surprised because her guess was wrong.


    Even though she said it like that, only from Sylvia''s awkward expression and a moment of silence had strengthened her and Elena''s assumptions.


    "Ahh? What really happened there? Who and which devil dared to make a fuss deep in the middle of the Human Continent? Aren''t he afraid of being hunted down by humans, huh?" Sylvia folded her arms and snorted. She seemed to me and question the unknown devil, but she was not involved there.


    "Erm, I don''t know. The devils fled for the moment several human troops came around that unnaturalke. Even a Human Emperor was there, you know." Elysia shrugged her shoulders slightly.


    "What? A Human Emperor came directly to the location because of that? Well, thatke is deep within the Human Continent... Of course, they will be alert when they find out that devils have been found in their territory." Sylvia seemed to know what had happened, and it was just as her father expected.


    "Yes, but what puzzled them was something found at the bottom of theke. There were traces of underwater excavation... Looks like the devils used their Dark Magic to make the process faster to extract whatever was there." Elysia gave a little detail on what she saw around theke while observing Sylvia''s expression.


    "What did they take in thatke, hmm... I wonder. I remember that night my Vanessa just took a block of gold from the bottom of theke. At that time, there were only us..." Elysia patted her chin as if she wondered something. She looked at the devils with a hint of subtle and implicit usation.


    "No, no, it''s not us. We''re not extracting any treasures or relics from the bottom of theke." Sylvia quickly waved her hands to deny the usation. The Devil Princess finally lied, and Elysia realized it.


    "Oh my... Treasures and relics? Not gold anymore?" Elysia covered her mouth with an expression of fake shock. It was confirmed indirectly, this father and daughter devil duo was the cause of the Dark Magic remnants in thatke.


    "Ah, umm... No, I don''t know. It''s just a parable. I didn''t take anything from theke." Sylvia defended herself right away. In that instant, she knew her friend suspected her and her father.


    Hearing Sylvia''s plea and then seeing Dn''s neutral expression, Elysia could only smile. There was something that made Sylvia feel guilty when she spoke with lies.


    Well, that wasn''t wrong either, maybe there was something that made them do it, and it was important to them. Even so, this was still called a backstabbed. For some reason, Elysia felt cheated and betrayed when she was already thinking positively about these devils.


    When Elysia and Vanessa found the little gold block, these two devils plundered everything in that vastke area. Apart from that, the looters didn''t want to admit their actions even though the evidence was clear. Whereas, these two devils only knew that theke held valuable objects only because of Vanessa, perhaps.


    "Sigh... That''s fine, Lys. You and your father didn''t dig to the bottom of theke even though you know my Contracted Beast found a block of gold there. Then, you took nothing from there. Apart from that, themotion and Dark Magic were detected in theke, not from you. I understand. Thank you for letting me know." Elysia spoke in a rxed and subtle tone. She drew closer to Sylvia and stroked thetter''s head once, then moved away.


    Even though Elysia said it that way, it didn''t mean she believed and confirmed it. It had the opposite meaning. She was somewhat disappointed with these two devils for several reasons. However, she couldn''t me them either.


    Perhaps, this Devil Emperor and his daughter came to Human Continent because of something at the bottom of thatke. The devils'' aim was precise, and their encounter with her on theke was nothing more than a coincidence. It was no wonder why Dn tried to kill her the first time they met. It indicated how important what was hidden at the bottom of theke.


    Dn also pretended not to know the symbol engraved on the gold block, even though he knew it. He knew a lot because there was their goal. He was simply ignored over the block of gold so she wouldn''t get suspicious. It was also possible, regarding Sylvia''s approach as the so-called friend was just a cover to trick her.


    Right now, they would return to the Devil Continent because their goal was aplished. Their adventure then postponed for a month, and maybe it was just a mere excuse. Other than that, they told her so that she wouldn''t hunt them down or suspect them? They considered her was the neutral Human Emperor; it was clear why they were a little polite to her.


    ''Ely, you are overthinking again, really. Your train of thought and your assumptions has gone a long way.'' Elena interrupted Elysia''s negative thoughts from the information they got.


    ''That''s fine, Sister Elena. Now they will leave the Human Continent. That way, I don''t have to worry that they will cause something big like war. I''m not pretending to be a hero or anything. I''m just trying to prevent what might happen when ites to me, okay?'' Elysia no longer wanted to suspect and assume anything again after Elena reminded her, that was enough.


    At least, she could peacefully take care of her problem to find more in-depth information about this world and other things. Like what caused her toe here and what is the purpose of it. She refuses to believe it if there was no hidden intent of something behind her transmigration and her privileges in magic.


    ''Ehm, alright...'' Elena could only nod. She looked at Sylvia then let out a soft sigh. Some of the lies were visible with advanced perception.


    She thought this Devil Princess was a worthy good girl to enter Elysia''s friend list. That way, they would have a third friend beside Evelyn and E. Unfortunately, that wasn''t the case.


    Elena was a little swayed by the assumptions and usations Elysia had in mind a moment ago. What she and her sweet little sister seek were not wealth or authority from others but sincerity. This devils duo just did whatever they wanted, and they let Elysia down.


    Meanwhile, as Elysia sat away with a gentle smile, Sylvia touched her head, which had just been briefly stroked. There was no wind and no rain, and suddenly she felt her friend would stay away from her and no longer wanted to be her friend.

 Chapter 188: The Devils Departure

    <h4>Chapter 188: The Devils Departure</h4>


    "May I know when will you return to Devil Continent?" Elysia asked out of courtesy. She ignored Sylvia''s somewhat lost expression and turned towards Dn.


    "As soon as possible, after this little farewell party." Dn answered immediately. There was nothing else for them to do in the Human Continent, so sooner would be better.


    "I see..." Elysia nodded as if she understood the words. Next, she put her hand on her upper chest to express her politeness. "Yes, before that, I would like to thank you for not causing anything that could cause the strife between the human and devil races to get worse."


    "Ah, umm, yes... We are good devils." Sylvia joined the conversation. She seemed like she wanted to express or say something to her friend, but she was confused about what to do.


    What she felt a moment ago had never happened to her. She only considered the two existences to be her friends, so she didn''t have much experience. All the so-called friends or people from her father''s underlings never made her feel a bit lost like this, thanks to her not seeing them as her friend.


    "I''m d to hear that. En, the little snacks party is also over. Thank you for inviting me to join in this short feast. Then I won''t dy you from returning to Devil Continent... Please be careful on your way. Some devils rmed several parties, including the Human Emperor of the Holy Central Region." Elysia stood up from the bed. She offered her prayers as the devils were leaving soon.


    "Nobody knows wee and go as we please. You don''t have to worry." Dn also stood up as if he was about to leave immediately.


    "Ahh, Ais... It''s only a month or so. It won''t be long until we continue our adventure again. I''ll send you lots of messages, so you don''t forget me." Sylvia hastily grabbed her friend''s hand before they parted ways, and perhaps something she feared would be toote to reconcile.


    "Hmm? Is that so? However, maybe I can''t reply to your message immediately. What do you think?" Elysia tilted her head slightly. She doubted that they would return to Human Continent any time soon.


    "Yes, yes, that''s okay. You can reply to my message whenever you feel convenient. There is no pressure and no demands. Just please don''t ignore me." Sylvia agreed because of what she wanted to say in her mind. Whatever it is, she wouldn''t let go of this hard-to-find friend.


    "Uhh, alright, if you don''t mind..." Elysia could only agree for a while, even though she didn''t know the meaning behind it.


    "Yay! That''s great, sister." Sylvia slightly shook the hand she was holding.


    Hearing his daughter called this human girl as her sister made Dn frown a little, but he left it alone for now. It was just a nickname that might be used for a figurative word and didn''t have any meaning behind it. It was only problematic if they became sworn sisters.


    If that happened, he didn''t know how to respond. Even though this human girl was pretty decent, that didn''t mean he could trust this human girl in that short time.


    "Hmm-hmm, you are still ying with that term because of the misunderstanding of the two kidnappers some time ago?" Elysia gave a light chuckle.


    "En, surprisingly, that sounds really good. Can I call you my sister once in a while?" Sylvia uttered her plea while making a cute expression. She just asked her friend''s permission at this point after all of her performing arts a while ago.


    "Okay, I don''t mind, Lys..."


    "Wonderful, hehe..." Sylvia giggled a little and then conveyed a few things to her friend to calm her heart that hade a moment ago.


    After a few minutes had passed, Sylvia finally finished chatting briefly with her friend about variouspletely unrted topics. Besides exchanging words with her friend and making sure what her friend thought about their adventure postponement, she had no other purpose.


    The result was satisfying for the Devil Princess to hear. She was relieved that her friend didn''t mind that at all and tolerated them. That way, she wouldn''t have the risk of losing a friend because of this one-sided departure. Unfortunately, she did not know what her friend thought at all.


    Meanwhile, Elysia only responded to all of Sylvia''s words just for politeness. She thought the devils would go back to their hometown. Who knew when they would meet again. Therefore, she better escort them in a friendly manner.


    "Human girl, we''ll be going now. See you next time." Dn quickly interrupted his daughter so she wouldn''t say anything else and dyed their departure.


    "Father, Ais has a name, and it''s not ''human girl'' but Ais, remember? A-I-S." Sylvia retorted her father to properly call her friend''s name. Unfortunately, Dn just ignored that.


    "Ah, it''s also time for me to go. Then, want to go out of town together?" Elysia nodded. She also wanted toe back since the business at this ce with the devils was over.


    "En, that''s a great idea. Let''s go together out of town." Sylvia wasted no time and agreed. On that short trip, she could be with her friend for a little longer.


    Dn also didn''t raise any objections. With that, the three of them immediately left the underground ce without wasting any more time.


    Indeed, they went with the ordinary way, and luckily no one dared to bother them because of Dn. The Devil Emperor can easily repel the pests that approach his daughter even though it was just a mere intention, thanks for the pressure he gave to others.


    After using light step magic and exiting the city with ease, two devils and a human girl quickly headed towards a forest some distance away from the city. To disguise their departure through the sky path so that they would not raise suspicion from any party.


    "Ais, we will go back to the Devil Continent. After my father''s business is over in the next month, I will tell you where we will meet and continue our adventure." Sylvia held her friend''s hand before she would fly away with her father.


    She knew that she would not be allowed to stay on Human Continent when her father needed to return, and it was only a month. Therefore, she had to be patient. She only needed to wait for her wish toe true, then returned to her adventure life.


    "Yes, have a nice day, Lys." Despite having another opinion, Elysia only responded to that with a smile.


    "Syl, ahem, Aivlys, let''s go." Dn almost blurted out and said his daughter''s real name. Fortunately, he remembered before it was toote, and that was only because his daughter stepped on his feet mercilessly.


    "Okey dokey, father. See you next month, Ais. Please take care of yourself until our next adventure." Sylvia gave an OK hand gesture to her father and reminded her friend.


    After that, she took out a money pouch and a notebook, then she gave them to her friend. "Oh yeah, Ais... You are our party''s leader, please take care of our party finances. Ah, the financial record book too. Thank you!"


    "Hmm? Alright..." Elysia let out a soft breath. She epted two things that were pushed into her hands without further ado.


    She thought that her guess was urate. That was proven by several things she could mention, including these gold coins and the book. Adventure and this postponement was just pretense. It all seemed like a deliberate scenario.


    Maybe, the kidnapping earlier and some of those things were arranged? Elysia could no longer think of many good things when her mind was a little gloomy with disappointment.


    "See you again, Ais!" Sylvia waved her hand above her head as she slowly floated to the sky because of her father''s magic.


    "Yes, see youter." Elysia waved her hand lightly.


    The devils didn''t notice her expression because she made no other expression than to smile. If Sylvia knew what Elysia had in mind, maybe the Devil Princess wouldn''t be that cheerful when she was about to leave.


    Maybe she would refuse her father''s offer and chose to stay on Human Continent to not make her friend disappointed about anything. She didn''t know the lie she did in the underground room earlier would make her need to atone for her sins...


    However, it was for another day. Elysia and Sylvia didn''t know what each other was thinking. They just waved their hands until Dn was about to elerate the flight speed of himself and his daughter.


    ''They''ve gone...'' Elysia muttered in her mind as soon as she was left behind in the dark forest.


    Even though Dn and Sylvia had left, she still looked up at the sky where shest saw their reflection until finally, they disappeared into the darkness of the night sky.


    ''Yes, they''ve gone back to their continent.'' Elena responded immediately, but she suddenly made her tone soft. ''Ely.''


    ''Hum?'' Elysia gave a brief response. She waited for the continuation.

 Chapter 189: Stained with Blood

    <h4>Chapter 189: Stained with Blood</h4>


    ''Just a moment ago, Sylvia took onest look at you before she left with her father. Can you give her a chance to justify herself? Maybe she, um...'' Elena tried to persuade her sweet little sister even though she also felt a bit conflicted. Unfortunately, she was silent for a moment and didn''t know what to say for the rest.


    ''That''s fine, Sister Elena. Please don''t stand up for Sylvia or anything else. I was disappointed, but that was all. It had no continuation. Apart from the Devil Emperor, the Devil Princess had lied about several things conveniently, and today was the worst. At least, their arrival did not lead to strife or war. I''m relieved of that. Now, we better go back to the dorm.'' Elysia shook her head lightly, then flew away in her invisible magic.


    Her words made Elena put the topic aside. She also didn''t want to stay on that topic all the time. Many things were awaiting them apart from an issue about the Devil Princess.


    It did not take long for Elysia to return to her dorm without anyone noticing her existence. The time she had spent since leaving and returning to the dorm wasn''t long, but this night was quite tiring for Elysia.


    It wasn''t her body that was tired, but her mind. For now, she just wanted to sleep well until the morning greeted her. She knew it was what she needed.


    After sneaking into Evelyn''s room quietly and changing her robe back into her pajamas, Elysia reced L''s role, the fish cuddle doll. But this time, not only did Eve hug the source of warmth near her, but Elysia did the same.


    The girl who had just dealt with the dark and cold night attended the two devils, this time looking for warmth. It was the first time she hugged Evelyn to sleep.


    ''Good night and sleep well, Sister Elena.'' Elysia sent her good night greeting before closing her eyes.


    ''Ahh, good night to you too, Ely. May your dreams be beautiful.'' Elena did not mince words and simply replied back.


    She knew her sweet little sister craved a night of beauty sleep. Because of that, she didn''t y her words as usual when she saw Elysia hugging Evelyn to sleep. Elena also wanted it, but it could be realized another day. For the moment, she could sleepfortably by lying on a soft bed and apanied by Elysia''s spirit as her cuddle doll.


    After making sure Elysia was sound asleep, Elena then closed her eyes. She hoped that good things woulde to her and her sweet little sister tomorrow and beyond, always.


    The restful sleep hadsted several hours, but it felt like nothing more than the blink of an eye. The morning sun revealed its glory to the world from the eastern horizon. Then, the cube rm clock rings to wake the girls from their beauty sleep. It indicated the morning wasn''t early anymore.


    Elysia became the first girl to wake up and immediately turned off the rm on a table near her. She already felt refreshed with a bright expression after thatfortable sleep. It was already six in the morning. They needed to be ready and present for the knight ss at eight.


    ''Ehh, this smells of blood. It''s not wrong, and it''s from under this nket? Am I bleeding without knowing it?'' Elysia wondered in her mind when she identally smelled the faint scent of blood.


    Her senses were quite sharp since she came into this world, and her sense of smell was also included. Elysia didn''t wait any longer and immediately opened the nket that covered her in order to reveal the origin of the scent of blood.


    ''Wha, what? I''m bleeding! Um, it turns out I wasn''t hurt. Then, where did this bloode from? Evelyn?'' Elysia noticed an obvious bloodstain on her pajama pants. However, she wasn''t hurt at all, and she checked that.


    With curiosity, she opened the nket that covered the girl beside her. Elysia''s final guess turned out to be correct. Evelyn''s pajama pants had more pronounced blood stains around her private parts.


    Evelyn''s monthly visitor came uninvited! The girl received a red code, and she needed immediate treatment. Elysia wasted no more time and quickly shook the still sleeping girl''s body. "Eve, hurry up and wake up. You have a visitor."


    "Um, is it five o''clock now? Let me sleep a little longer, Ely..." Evelyn opened her eyes a little, but she closed them again.


    For some reason, this morning, she feltzy and cozy in this bed. Since there was still a bit of time before knight ss, she chose to find afortable position and went back to sleep. Unconsciously she hugged Elysia''s waist tighter.


    However, the girl who was about to go back to sleep realized what Elysia had just said. Because of that, she opened her eyes again and looked at her best friend. "I have a visitor? Is someone looking for me?"


    "Your monthly visitor, your aunt." Elysia came up with other terms Evelyn might understand.


    "Huh? As far as I remember, I don''t have an aunt. Whereas the person who ims to be my aunt only visits the royal pce once a year. So, there''s no way those self-proimed aunts of mine will visit me specifically." Evelyn closed her eyes again. She thought Elysia was just throwing a little joke.


    Elysia smiled a little helplessly at that. Evelyn got a littlezy, maybe because of the calming magic she castst night. Unfortunately, the red one couldn''t be dyed just for reasons of drowsiness. "Not that aunt, Eve. But, your red aunt, your period ising. It''s mens something... Yes, your menstruation!"


    With that realization, Evelyn opened her eyes wide. She moved her slightly hesitant hand to check. She only needed one little pressure on her abdomen to know what happened. Menstruation and blood!


    The sleepiness andziness immediately disappeared. Evelyn mightily defied thefortable bed''s gravity and quickly sat up. She saw clearly that the silent witnesses proved this incident.


    "Ah, ahh... My pants got blood-stained, the bedsheet and the nket are also not free from the case. Auh, Ely, you got blood too. Please forgive me. I''ll wash everythingter." Evelyn apologized with a slightly panicked expression.


    She believed thatst night she hugged her best friend like a ko towards the bolster. The slight bloodstain on Elysia''s thigh was clear evidence.


    "It''s okay, Eve. I''ll help you out, so take it easy. For now, go to the bathroom. You need to clean up any remaining blood in your private parts and put on a sanitary napkin." Elysia kindly stroked the troubled girl''s back.


    "Ah, um, okay. Thank you. Aww..." Evelyn nodded with a slight smile, then she got out of bed. A little pain suddenly struck down there. However, that didn''t stop her from going to the bathroom as soon as possible.


    "Eve, it''s six o''clock, kay?" Elysia reminded the girl who had juste out of the room.


    "Ah, it''s not five o''clock anymore? Uhh, alright... We still have two hours." Evelyn answered as she walked away.


    Elysia looked back at the stain marks Evelyn had left behind. She breathed a sigh of relief that she had prevented the female monthly visitors froming to her. After that, she folded the bedsheet and the nket to be washed.


    A washing machine was a practical solution to all washing-up problems, even if it wasn''t as great as the ones on Earth.


    Elysia changed into an academy uniform, then soaked everything with the bloodstains in water plus washing powder. Feeling that it could be left behind, she went to the kitchen to make a simple and easy breakfast for them.


    When the kitchen''s activity chimed, and the aroma came over, Vanessa just opened her eyes. The white cat yawned and stretched her body after seeing that there was only her in the room.


    The morning hase, and it was time for breakfast with yummy food. Vanessa rushed into the kitchen with passion and charm. She wanted to help with a few things like a food taster or anything.


    ''Good morning, master. How wasst night? Is everything okay?'' The white cat jumped onto the table near her master.


    ''Yes, all is well, Vann. Those two devils have already returned to the Devil Continent.'' Elysia smiled and stroked her fluffy cat with care.


    ''What do you make for breakfast, master?''


    ''We''ll have breakfast with pancakes. Oh, you want to help me?'' Elysia answered as if she knew the cat''s intentions. As she expected, Vanessa nodded readily to help cut some meat, fish, or something else.


    ''Em, but it looks like it''s done, Vann. I just made it simple and easy. For now, your help is unnecessary, but I have received your good intentions. Thank you, please wait at the dining table, and breakfast wille~'' Elysia smiled at her Contracted Beast as she put the pancakes on the te. Three breakfasts for them was ready.

 Chapter 190: Comfortable Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 190: Comfortable Treatment</h4>


    Breakfast was arranged and prepared on their small dining table. Three warm and delicious pancakes ready to eat with other mixtures such as fruit, honey, or jam ording to individual tastes.


    As for the meat and fish connoisseur, Vanessa sniffed pancakes on her te. This morning there was no meat protein for her, but this bread-like cake looked delicious and smelled good.


    ''Master, can I have my breakfast first?'' Vanessa wanted to taste and devour her breakfast.


    ''Of course, Vann. Please eat it and tell me how you think it tastes.'' Elysia smiled at the hungry cat. It was okay to eat breakfast first because Evelyn hadn''t gotten out of the bathroom yet.


    ''Yummy?''


    Hearing her master''s gentle question, Vanessa nodded her head repeatedly. Even though the pancakes had no meat and fish, they were still delicious.


    Elysia nodded with a happy expression because the pancakes were to Vanessa''s taste. Then, she took the spoon for her breakfast.


    It was just one bite, and suddenly she heard as if someone was calling her name. Therefore, she dyed her breakfast and went to approach the source of the sound.


    "Ely, Ely~ Ely, can you hear me?" Evelyn called out in a tone from the bathroom.


    "Yes, I can hear you, Eve. Are you all right? Did something happen? Need help?" Elysia answered with concern when she arrived at the door.


    "Nothing happened. I''m fine. Can you get my Space Bag in my room? I forgot to bring it, and my sanitary napkin is there..." Evelyn asked helplessly. She just took a shower but realized she forgot to bring a change of clothes and so on.


    "Ah, okay. Wait a moment." Elysia quickly strode across the distance to pick up the requested item ande back in seconds.


    *knock* *knock*


    "Eve, this is your Space Bag." Elysia announced her arrival with an additional knock on the door.


    "Pleasee in, Ely. The door''s not locked." Evelyn''s voice rang in answer.


    At that moment, those words chimed in Elysia''s mind for a few seconds. She wondered what she would do. Evelyn just had a shower and all. Ahem, Elysia blushed all of a sudden.


    Luckily, she immediately put that aside. Evelyn needed the sanitary napkin as soon as possible to save the day. After Elysia made up her mind, she opened the bathroom door without hesitation, although a little embarrassed and blushed.


    "Phew, Eve, take this." Elysia sighed with relief because the girl who had just taken a shower had wrapped her body in a towel.


    "Oh, I thank you so much, Ely." Evelyn received it with a big smile. She immediately took her sanitary napkin and a few things from her Space Bag.


    "Eve, is this your pajamas? Let me wash them together with the others." Elysia quickly made her escape route.


    She felt Evelyn would take care of the woman''s affair right in front of her without embarrassment. In practical terms, this princess was about to take off her towel right after putting the Space Bag in the sink.


    "Ah, Ely, I''ll wash it with the others after I put on the academy uniform." Evelyn doesn''t want to bother her best friend. She refused with a kind smile.


    "Hm, it''s okay. I also wash everything that has a bloodstain. It''s just like putting it together with the others." Elysia took the pajamas and underwear that were ced by the toilet.


    "Oh right, Eve. Breakfast is ready on the table." Elysia didn''t forget to remind Evelyn before she got out of the bathroom.


    "Um, thanks, Ely. Red and red again, sigh..." Evelyn nced at the closed door and uttered her gratitude. Then, she took off her towel and took care of her woman''s affair.


    After rubbing and the red stain was gone, Elysia let theundry soak for some time in fragrant water. She returned to the dining table while waiting for Evelyn.


    It didn''t take long until Evelyn came out of the shower and joined Elysia at the dining table. However, there was something different from the girl who was usually cheerful. The usual Evelyn''s cheerfulness dropped a few percent, and it made her a little moody.


    "Eve, try drinking this herbal tea. Maybe you''ll feel better." Elysia brought the ss on the tray to Evelyn.


    "Ah, thanks, Ely." Evelyn took the tea and drank it in one go. She was like a thirsty girl, but the reason behind it wasn''t that.


    "Do you like pancakes for breakfast? You can choose your mix." Elysia asked with concern and sat next to the somewhat moody girl.


    "Uhm... I guess I''m not having breakfast." Evelyn wasn''t feeling well, and her appetite was dropping. She just gently stroked her abdomen for warmth.


    "Hmm? Why? Today''s lesson is knight ss, remember? What happens if you run out of strength at the start of training? Maybe, you might pass out, Eve." Elysia took her initial action to help.


    She wondered in her mind about a woman''s mood swing phase during the period, despite saying that with forethought. Perhaps, Evelyn also suffered from something simr to that, the sudden and unexined change in mood.


    "En, I remember. However, I just felt like I just wanted to sleep on the bed. Something down there is making me a littleplicated to exin. Ely, what should I do? I don''t want to miss thepulsory ss." Evelyn conveyed her reasons.


    "Hmm, do you want me to help ease your mood swings? Maybe I can do a few things." Elysia offered in a gentle tone. At the same time, she was thinking of a way to make Evelyn feel better, to grant the troubled girl''s plea.


    "Yes, please." Evelyn nodded subtly. After she said that, she leaned back in the chair as if waiting for aid.


    Seeing that, Elysia stretched out her hand and drew closer. She put her hand over Evelyn''s abdomen after making sure she was allowed to do something. Evelyn just nodded as Elysia looked at her for confirmation.


    Thefortable and warm aura magic became the first solution, then continued by using her advanced perception and low-risk Life Magic. Elysia carefully gave the treatment to Evelyn using the highest level of Holy Magic casually.


    Meanwhile, Evelyn closed her eyes for a moment as warmth enveloped her. She felt sofortable as if she would sleep well and return to dreand if it continued in the next few minutes.


    Unfortunately, her best friend provided afortable treatment with no longer than half a minute. Evelyn quickly opened her eyes, then took Elysia''s hand before it could leave.


    "Please stay there for a little bit longer, Ely. I feel much better. Thanks for your help." Evelyn put Elysia''s hand back over her abdomen for warmth or something she just felt.


    "O, okay. After finishing your breakfast, you can take vitamins. Umm, Zynoin pills. That might help." Elysia could only yield andply. She was d Evelyn was getting better.


    "En." Evelyn only answered briefly.


    At that moment, she nced at the pancake that her best friend mentioned a moment ago. It looked delicious and smelled tasty, and her appetite was slowly returning.


    After a few moments, Evelyn finally freed Elysia''s hand, though reluctantly. She didn''t want to have breakfast with cold pancakes, and even her best friend hadn''t eaten breakfast.


    They ate breakfast together, tidied up the kitchen, dried theundry on the balcony, then drank tea together. A vitamin was not missed for Evelyn.


    The moment was peaceful, but the time was running so fast, it was almost time for them to go to the academy.


    On the way, Evelyn only talked about various light things. She didn''t have to ask anything about what Elysia had just done to make her feel better. It was evident and unquestionable thanks for yesterday''s incident. Elysia was blessed, and it was enough to exin aplicated matter.


    Even so, Evelyn and E had already discussed it with Elysia that night. They would keep secrets about Elysia''s abilities from others for theirmon good.


    No one wanted to be involved in the affairs of the unrted parties because of the leaked information. It was going to get Elysia in trouble with several factions. Evelyn and E didn''t wish for it. Therefore, they would guard Elysia''s secrets properly from outsiders.


    When they arrived at the knight ss''s training ground, Instructor Dillon was present while waiting for students to attend his ss.


    Surprisingly, this fierce instructor was present at the appointed hour''s early time, unlike the magic ss instructor who came a littleter.


    "Good morning, Miss Elysia, Miss Evelyn. How was your weekend?" Joanna greeted the two girls who were approaching her.


    "Good morning to you too. We had a great weekend." Elysia answered greetings to include Joanna and her dorm mates.


    "En, good morning too. Psst, just for your information, we spent our weekend as Priest in the Holy Cathedral. I saw you during the Blessing Day~" Evelyn greeted back and whispered like a girl delivering a rumor.


    "Oh, yes! We came together. We also saw both of you in Priest uniforms." Betty admitted that.


    "Hng, you both look beautiful in Priest robes, Miss Elysia, Miss Evelyn. Without realizing it, our two friends have risen to be Priests." Maggie smiled and spoke in a humble tone.


    "En, at that time, we saw you. It''s just that we did not greet you for various reasons. Please forgive us if we look rude." Lana apologized instead.


    "Ahh, please don''t mind that. You don''t need to apologize either." Evelyn wagged her hand to ignore the topic. She knew about Priests, and Holy Knights on duty shouldn''t be bothered.

 Chapter 191: Real Knight Class

    <h4>Chapter 191: Real Knight ss</h4>


    ''Mhm, good morning, Ely. Uh, we''ve arrived at the training ground for the knight ss...'' Elena got up from the bed and did a little stretching. She just woke up from her beauty sleep.


    ''Mm, good morning to you too, Sister Elena.'' Elysia returned the greeting as she chatted briefly with Joanna and the others.


    ''Mhm, wonderful.''After finishing a short stretch, Elena returned to thefortable bed while looking at her sweet little sister''s environment.


    ''Ah, Ely, look, that Serena girl and her maids just arrived.'' Elena pointed in a direction from within the Soul Realm.


    That direction was conveyed to Elysia through a shared thought, and she turned in the intended direction. ''Yes, they havee. Then what happens?''


    ''Hehe... Say hello to that Serena girl with good morning greetings, and that''s without honorific, okay? We''ll make that rude girl awkward if she wants to do something bad to you again.'' Elena suggested with a delightful giggle. She wanted to see the results of her small effort yesterday.


    ''Uhh, are you sure this will work?'' Elysia felt doubtful.


    ''Yes, most likely, it could be... Anyway, give it a try.'' Elena wasn''t sure either, but she wanted to know and prove it.


    ''Hmm, fine.'' Elysia justplied.


    After saying that, she slightly waved her hand towards the three approaching girls. Then, she gave a brief greeting. "Good morning, Serena."


    Elysia''s pleasant voice sounded clear, and it was conveyed to several female students around them. Strangely, apart from Elysia, the female students around her became somewhat surprised and stopped their short conversation.


    It was also applied to Evelyn, Joanna, and her dorm mates. They paused for a moment and looked at Elysia, then at Serena. At the same time, they wondered what response that arrogant girl with tinum grade talent would give.


    Meanwhile, Serena frowned slightly. Suddenly, she received a greeting from a girl she hated. She immediately got the other female students'' attention as if they wanted to know her answer.


    In the past few days, she made many students look up to her as a high talent level student. Because of this, they approached her with pleasantries in a sphere of respect and awe.


    Even so, they called her with respectful greetings with honorific usage such as miss, young miss, or some even called her princess. However, what happened now? This hateful girl greeted her casually as if they were a good friend.


    Serena felt a littleplicated and confused on this point. Apart from that, the other girls just made her feel more painful to ignore this hateful girl''s greeting.


    Nevertheless, Serena strutted towards her minion and returned the short greeting from that hateful girl. "Morning."


    ''See? Hehe...'' Elena seemed proud of her actions yesterday. She had other ns for that Serena girl than just giving a divine punishment.


    ''...'' Elysia did not answer but only made a silent agreement.


    After that, she lowered her hand, then looked back at Evelyn and her four acquaintances.


    "Hm, what? Is there something wrong?" Elysia asked with a clueless expression.


    "Psst, Ely. Is this what you meant by what you said to E and me yesterday?" Evelyn spoke in a whisper as she drew closer to her best friend.


    "Uhm, yes." Elysia could only admit it to represent Elena.


    "Oh, wow... It turned out that way, and it proved to be true. I didn''t get it yesterday, thanks, Ely." Evelyn nodded in understanding, even though she had other things on her mind about this enlightenment


    "Nee, what are you two talking about, Miss Evelyn, Miss Elysia? Was it so secret that you exchanged whispers in front of us but didn''t let us know?" Joanna smiled faintly.


    "Oh, that''s nothing. I''m just confirming something to Ely. Didn''t you guys call Serena an arrogant and proud young miss? Look, she greets Ely back even though we''re not that close to Serena." Evelyn quickly returned to her original position. She no longer spoke in a whisper.


    "A, fiuh... Fortunately, no one heard you but us, Miss Evelyn. Or you would piss off Miss Serena at us." Joanna immediately looked around and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Evelyn''s statement could indeed be disastrous, and they discussed concerning bad things about an aristocrat behind her back. Serena could have her and her dorm mates on Serena''s bad side list. No one wanted trouble toe to them, neither did Joanna.


    "Ah, oh, sorry... Thank Goddess, I''m not talking out loud." Evelyn wasted no time and apologized. She didn''t realize it because her mind was focused on what her best friend told her yesterday.


    "Um, nevermind, nothing bad is done." Joanna slightly waved her hand to change the subject.


    A few momentster, all the students finally arrived at the training ground. Instructor Dillon waited from the empty training ground until all 295 students attended without anyone beingte.


    The instructor had his reasons for waiting in silence. Since earlier, he had just stood in the middle of the training ground while folding his arms and observing each student''s attendance.


    One thing he got right now, all these new students were undisciplined for the knight ss! Fortunately, today would not be like the previous knight ss because the real knight ss without leniency and so on was about to begin.


    "All students, attention! Gather in neat rows." Instructor Dillon suddenly gave a loud cry when ss was about to start.


    No one failed to obey the order. The students immediately made several neat lines right in front of the instructor, just like any other practical ss.


    "Great response! Just for today, I will tolerate your indiscipline while attending the knight ss. This ss is called the knight ss for obvious reasons. We train as KNIGHT! Demonstration of the real." Instructor Dillon studied the students for a moment with a fierce expression.


    "From now onwards, I want all of you to line up neatly in the formation if the instructor was present even though the practical ss hasn''t started yet. Got it?" Instructor Dillon announced aloud.


    "Yes, sir!" The students answered in a loud voice. They knew what they needed to answer, and it had to be in unison.


    "Good, the previous knight ss was nothing but an introduction. Today is the training without leniency that you should get in the knight ss." After saying that, Instructor Dillon took out severalrge objects from his Space Bag.


    *nk* *stab* *plug* *srug* *crack* *crash*


    A series of noises from the objects being installed echoed into the ears of the students.


    Neither of the students knew what the instructor was installing and managing. However, one thing was ringing in their minds. The real knight ss! There was no mercy for the weak other than following the training regtions.


    That was good news for students who were ready and prepared, but sad news for those who didn''t know about it or weren''t prepared.


    ''Wha- what? Are we really going to physical training like the military in a knight academy? Ah, ahh... I''m dead.'' Elysia surveyed all the iron and objects with great care.


    She became restless because she was one of the students who weren''t ready. Knight ss was the same as conscription ss but in a fantasy world! It was also physical training, not just fighting and ying with weapons.


    ''Ah, take it easy, my sweety. Your body recovery is great. There are no significant difficulties.'' Elena reassured her sweet little sister.


    ''Ah, but look at that. Uh, Instructor Dillon stuck tons of tools into the ground. Then that one, I''m sure it''s for pull-ups. Then, those wrist and leg weights. Ahh...'' Elysia felt anxious. She didn''t know all the things in detail, but it had scared her just looking at it.


    ''That one, it doesn''t look terrible, really. Oh, those are training uniforms and training shoes. Well, students will not undergo military training in normal uniforms and school shoes.'' Elena could only point to the pile of uniforms because she knew it was benign.


    ''Ah, yes, at least I need to be grateful ... I don''t have to undergo physical training in a shoe.'' Elysia could only sigh silently.


    The exclusive sports uniform and distinctive training shoes helped her calm down a little. So, she could say goodbye to training with school shoes that could make her heels suffer.


    It didn''t take more than a minute for the instructor to finish all of that. He returned to his original position in the middle of the field with a happy expression. To see the students who were about to be appropriately nurtured by him.


    "As you can see in front of you and around this training ground. This ss will not be like the previous one. For now, please take your exclusive training uniform... The blue ones for boys and the red ones for girls. Please change into that uniform in the locker rooms over there. You have five minutes for that. It starts now!"


    Hearing Instructor Dillon''s sternmand, the students panicked and did not dare to be negligent. They immediately rushed to retrieve their training uniforms as quickly as possible. Five minutes was a reasonably short time to change their uniform.

 Chapter 192: Change to Training Uniform

    <h4>Chapter 192: Change to Training Uniform</h4>


    By good fortune, the students were still conscious of taking their uniforms neatly, without jostling or making a crowd that would make them punished by the fierce instructor.


    The boys and girls went to separate ways to different locker rooms. Unfortunately, as expected of limited space, it could not immediately amodate all the students, whether male or female, in each room.


    Those students who were unable to enter to change uniform due to consideration that the locker room was full could only wait outside the locker room.


    "Ely, what do we do now? The locker rooms are full, and we only have five minutes." Evelyn inquired with urgency. She and her best friend were part of the female students outside the locker room because it looked too crowded inside.


    "As expected, this room cannot amodate more than a hundred people at once." Elysia shook her head helplessly when she knew the locker room was full.


    She didn''t have to look inside to know that, but she didn''t want to look any longer because she was too embarrassed. The female students immediately took off their academy uniforms inside that room without further ado and without embarrassment.


    "Nee, excuse me, hasn''t anyonee out yet? We''ll bete and get punished." Evelyn anxiously called out to the girl closest to the entrance.


    The girl went to check through the door at the curving entrance path, and she closed the door again afterward.


    "Not yet, Miss Evelyn." The girl was also a bit nervous because she didn''t want to be punished.


    "Calm yourself a little, Eve. Five minutes is enough for us. Moreover, it''s only been a few seconds. If the first group finishes in two minutes or so, then all of us will be safe." Elysia kindly reassured the girl in front of her.


    "But, but, but... Uhh, all right. You''re right, Ely." Evelyn could only sigh. She counted for a moment, and she was the third student in the queue. At least, she was slightly better than the one at the very back.


    "En, look, some of them are out." Elysia pointed to the opened door. Two female students came out of the locker room wrapped in training uniforms.


    "Oh, yes, they are fast. Thank you for changing uniforms swiftly. You guys make me a little calm." Evelyn sent her appreciation to the two girls. Because of them, she was now in the first line.


    "Ah, it''s okay, Miss Evelyn. For that matter, thirty seconds is more than enough for us to change our clothes." One of the two female students gave a light hand wave.


    "Wow! How can you use such a short time for all of that?" Evelyn probed with a slightly surprised and amazed expression.


    "Hmm, it''s hard to exin. However, you will know if you have practiced moving fast in changing clothes. Anyway, we better not talk here for obvious reasons. Until we meet again on the training ground~" After saying that, the girl left with her friend after they waved their hands at Evelyn.


    It was unnecessary to exin why they had to immediately leave that curving entrance path. The two of them could block the way for the other students.


    "Mm, see youter." Evelyn simply returned the hand wave.


    At that time, Elysia only watched the brief conversation silently. She even ignored the gazes of the two girls just a moment ago. One of them nced at her as if she wanted to say hi. Yet, it didn''t happen because of the unknown.


    ''Ahh, Ely. Maybe, if you greet them, then they will greet you back with great care. Look at the poor girl earlier. She wanted to greet you verbally but only ended up greeting you with a gaze, hehe...'' Elena was amused by seeing that.


    ''Uhh, but I don''t know them. Erm, I forgot their names...'' Elysia admitted that with a hint of embarrassment.


    ''Eh? Have you forgotten the names of those students even after the introductory session five days ago? Well, I also can''t remember the names of these nearly three hundred students. Hum, hum, that''s understandable.'' Elena folded her arms and nodded innocently like a girl with the same viewpoint.


    After that moment, several female students came out of the locker room with a calm expression,pletely contrasting to the student who had not changed into their training uniform. However, that was none of Elysia and Evelyn''s business. The two of them immediately went inside to change.


    "Yey, lots of lockers. Which one should we choose, hmm?" Evelyn scanned the room, looking for a nice locker that still had a key hanging in its slot.


    "It''s all the same, Eve. We''ll go with that one, the closest one. We''d better hurry up too, so the other girls can change." Elysia responded, but her cheeks flushed slightly. What could she do about that? Several girls were changing their clothes and showing their underwear in front of her eyes!


    "En, target found, secured immediately." Evelyn saw the direction Elysia was pointing. Then she took her best friend''s hand to get closer to the chosen locker. For the rest, the two of them also changed their clothes as quickly as possible.


    Evelyn moved fast because of the rush of time. Elysia moved more quickly than fast because of the embarrassment of changing clothes in the presence of so many girls. Two different ways and reasons with the same result, these two girls finally finished wearing their training uniforms.


    "Ely, let''s just keep our stuff in one locker." Evelyn asked while putting her academy uniform and shoes into her Space Bag.


    "Oh, sure. Go ahead, put it in my locker." Elysia approved the proposal. She stepped back a little to make room for Evelyn.


    "Mhm." Evelyn didn''t waste any more time and just put her Space Bag next to Elysia''s Space Bag.


    There were only two items in that simple locker. Evelyn closed it and just locked it. Now, their Space Bag was secured, and it was time to go.


    "Ely, let''s go." Evelyn stepped back from the locker with a calm smile after pulling out the locker key.


    "Okay. Uhm, excuse me. Please give us a little way out." Elysia nodded, then she led her friend out.


    "Ahh, five minutes aren''t up yet, and I think we''ll bete." Evelyn raised her hands high with a slight stretch.


    "Right?"


    Hearing a brief response from her best friend, Evelyn remembered that the key was still in her hand. "Hm, Ely, I''ll keep this key, okay?"


    "Alright, just make sure it doesn''t get lost or fall during practice. I think these pants pockets are deep enough. Un, I think it''ll be fine." Elysia just agreed to that while checking her training pants'' pockets. It didn''t matter who would keep it, as long as the key was guarded and it didn''t suddenly disappear.


    Hearing that, Evelyn kept the key nicely in her pocket. But in spite of everything, her attention was drawn to Elysia''s blushing face. Therefore, she approached her best friend and whispered. "Nee, Ely, you turned out to be wearing sexy underwear. You''re very tempting in that."


    It wouldn''t blush if it weren''t for the blood rush. Elysia''s face returned to a red flush because of Evelyn''s teasing words crush.


    "Wh-wha, what did you say, Eve?" Elysia timidly questioned that. She tried if this girl was quite brave to repeat her words.


    "Ah, Ely, you''re blushing again. But, why am I so happy to see this expression of you, hmm? I said, your underwear is so sexy. Un, I see your breasts have grown well. It looks bigger after I saw it, even though it''s still wrapped in bra." Evelyn asked in wonder, but she stillplied with Elysia''s request. She whispered once again with something she knows the best.


    "A, u, you, you, I will ignore you." Elysia was too embarrassed to respond to that. She fled right away by walking towards the middle of the training field, leaving Evelyn behind.


    It was amon topic discussed by chummy and close-knit girls, but she was just not ready to hear it by someone other than the all-knowing Elena. Apart from that, this was not the right time or ce to talk about that.


    Seeing her best friend running away and blushing brightly, Evelyn immediately gave chase. She grabbed Elysia''s arm gently to exin everything. "Ely, Ely, wait a moment. Please don''t ignore me. Ah, please forgive me. I just suddenly wanted to tease you when you blushed."


    "Huff, fine. This isn''t the ce for that." Elysia just let out a soft sigh.


    "Oh-ho? Un, alright, I understand." Evelyn nodded several times like a bouncing ball. Despite that, she took the statement with another meaning in her mind.


    At that time, the Princess of the Northern Region understood two things... Her first real friend and her best friend could easily blush if teased, and that should only be done in personal time.


    Yes! Evelyn would try to incorporate that into her daily routine with her best friend. She made decisions in her mind arbitrarily without anyone knowing but herself.


    Then, the clueless Elysia and the satisfied Evelyn walked together into the middle of the training field. There was a conscription ss they needed to face... The knight ss with the demonstration of the real thing.

 Chapter 193: Please Carry Me

    <h4>Chapter 193: Please Carry Me</h4>


    The students who were wrapped in training uniforms returned to the middle of the field. They reformed the ranks to their previous positions. Luckily, five minutes was enough for all of them, and no one was toote for it... Just barely grazed the deadline.


    That way, none of the students would receive disciplinary punishment for it. Now, the students came back to the training field, but the instructor still hadn''t announced anything. The students just stood and waited silently for Instructor Dillon to speak.


    "It''s not that bad. Five minutes is more than enough for you to change into a training uniform." Instructor Dillon no longer folded his arms across his chest. He scanned all the students and nodded once.


    "For your warm-up, all of you have to jog within the track bounded by that iron rod. All of you have to go around the track three times without fail, whether it''s a boy or a girl." Instructor Dillon pointed to a short track route near them.


    The students turned to check once more about the track route they needed to take. It wasn''trge, with a shorter distance than the track in the previous knight ss. Students who were ready and thought it was easy just snorted silently, while those who weren''t prepared could happily sigh with relief.


    They needed to take a route like the distance from the ser field''s circumference, but it was circr and repeated three times. It wasn''t difficult. They thought it would be lighter. However, that assumption was immediately crushed by the instructor''s continuation.


    "In that route, within a radius of three meters near the iron rods, the force of gravity will be doubled. Yes! You will jog with twice the effort and twice the weight. You have forty minutes to go that route."


    "You only need to jog or sprint three times. I don''t take any questions. Go there regrly, starting with girls and then followed by boys." Instructor Dillon gave a ''stop'' hand gesture when a student was about to ask a question. Then, he gestured for the female students to go first.


    The group of female students didn''t waste their time lingering onints and other things in their minds. They could only obey the cue to immediately enter the circle with the double force of gravity. After all the girls left their ranks, the male student groups swiftly caught up with the girls.


    "Huff, Ely. My body feels heavy. The weight of twice the gravity is making me ufortable." Evelyn jogged beside her best friend. She followed Elysia''s advice to just jog without taking significant steps, let alone sprint like the boys.


    "That''s fine, Eve. Just keep jogging and catch your breath well. Threeps aren''t that much. It''s only about twelve kilometers of mileage." Elysia regted her breath skilfully. She let the other students overtake her from the right or the left without giving them any attention.


    "Two, twelve kilometers? How do you count it, Ely?" Evelyn had a curious expression. She wondered where Elysia counted to get the number.


    "I''m just guessing, Eve. Please don''t talk too much, or your breathing will be irregr." Elysia said that, so the conversation would not continue.


    Evelyn just nodded and continued jogging with her best friend. She also ignored those who sprinted past her as if they weren''t worried about getting tired, or perhaps this route was trivial to them.


    It wasn''t too difficult for the Northern Region Princess to take this route even under twice the burden. It was thanks because she only needed to jog, like never before.


    After forty grueling minutes, Elysia and Evelyn were finally done warming up. They returned to the middle of the field, where the instructor was waiting.


    "Oh, wow. Why are these students looking rather pitiful while lying on the ground? They aren''t passed out, are they?" Evelyn muttered while wiping her sweat with her handkerchief.


    "No, they''re just taking a breath from the sprint, trying to cool down. That''s what will happen if we run like the previous knight ss." Elysia answered with a slightly breathless.


    This physical training would be tiring if she didn''t have her ultra-reliable recovery... Not with her body, which was rtively weak and unsuitable for physical work.


    Right after that, they were approached by two male students who hade without being asked.


    "You''ve finally finished jogging, Elysia, Evelyn. Instructor Dillon has given us ten minutes to rest. Here''s mineral water for you." Brian grinned as he handed over the two bottles.


    "Oh, ah, thanks, Brian. Hmm, Instructor Dillon even provided mineral water for this training." Evelyn epted the bottle, but she didn''t drink it right away like a thirsty person.


    "Mhm, thank you. Ten minutes to take a little breath and cool down. The instructor is quite attentive." Elysia also received the bottle.


    She nced sideways at the many bottles of mineral water on the table. Instead of going there, it was better to receive the bottle from an acquaintance looking for attention. She also noticed that some male students were looking at them with a malicious gaze.


    By giving the drinks to two beautiful girls, Brian had other intentions, such as making other boys jealous of him? He wanted to be the boys'' public enemy because he had been belittled. Did he intend to get back at them in peculiar ways? Whatever happened, as long as she was not involved in the troublesome thing, she didn''t mind it.


    "Oh yes, Elysia. These are the handkerchiefs you gave David and me two days ago. I''ve already washed them, thanks for your kindness." Brian took it out of his pocket.


    He had satisfied himself with the handkerchief from his idol girl, the fragrant one that was given to him and was not stained with sweat. It was time to return the handkerchiefs to their owner in front of all the students, especially the boys.


    They were just losers who could only see from afar and ended up envious, but they didn''t have a chance to get close to the two goddesses of kindness. One of the many reasons that made him think this year was a blessing in disguise.


    "Oh, okay. You''re wee." Elysia simply epted the two handkerchiefs with simple courtesy. After that, she and Evelyn excused themselves to rest.


    David didn''t hinder them any longer. However, he looked at the jealous student with a smug expression. After he was satisfied, he returned to his original ce to mock the amateur boy.


    For the next three hours, all of the students were trained in physical training to demonstrate genuine knight training. That day, there was no sword practice or mock battle, but something satisfying at the end of the ss... An introduction to Reinforcement Magic in hands-on training!


    Something the students were anticipating whether they wanted to be mages or knights. Reinforcement Magic, the magic used to strengthen the body''s abilities. With that, there were many things they could do and aplish.


    "I can''t feel my legs. Aren''t you tired, Ely?" Evelynid limply on the ground. She looked at her best friend, who was sitting next to her.


    "Hmm-hmm, no?" Elysia wanted to giggle at the limp Evelyn, but she couldn''t bear to do it.


    "Hey, why are you asking me back? Has Instructor Dillon gone?" Evelyn pouted a little, then looked around for a moment.


    "Yes, he went out after ss ended. He only let the students who wanted to lie on the ground. Uhm, well, after he checked and helped some students who needed help, of course." Elysia nced around too.


    Almost all of the students suffered from the after-effects of Reinforcement Magic. It wasn''t dangerous, just because the students weren''t used to epting additional burdens on their bodies or something rted to magical capacity.


    However, what was clear, the students wereid down to replenish themselves while waiting for their bodies to cool down.


    "Uhh, I just cast Reinforcement Magic into my feet and my leg, and now I can''t stand up. Why are we here to suffer? Is this what a rookie suffers from before they seed?" Evelyn began to digress as she looked up at the ceiling.


    "Hey, nee, Eve ~ Are you still there? Want a little help?" Elysia waved her hand in front of the limp girl''s face.


    "Em, yes, I''m still here. Ah, Ely, please don''t help me with your magic here. Also, please don''t let anyone know more about your talents and blessings, carelessly, okay?" Evelyn nodded and whispered softly. She knew Elysia could hear that from such a distance.


    "En, okay, thanks for reminding me. But, do you want to keep lying on the ground, Eve?" Elysia nodded subtly with appreciation, even though Evelyn misunderstood what kind of help she was offering.


    "I just need a few more minutes, Ely. Uhm, maybe a little longer than that. But, if you say that... I don''t want to lie on the ground either. Ahh, I need to take a shower immediately." Evelyn whined softly with her sigh.


    "Ah, Ely, can you help me?" Evelyn suddenly thought of something. She looked at Elysia with a sparkling expression.


    "Sure, I''ll help." Elysia smiled lightly and agreed, although she didn''t know what kind of help Evelyn was referring to.


    "Marvelous! En, please carry me to the locker room. Can you, Ely? Pwease?" Evelyn propelled herself to sit up, then stared at Elysia''s expression.


    She remembered that her best friend was able to lift a 200-kilogram odachi. Because of this, she thought that her slender body was no burden for Elysia. She didn''t want to lie on the ground any longer.

 Chapter 194: Evelyns Deed

    <h4>Chapter 194: Evelyn''s Deed</h4>


    "You want me to carry you, Eve? In what kind of way?" Elysia smiled slightly, not only because of that request but also because of Elena.


    Elysia was quite amused because Elena immediately tweeted about bringing a beautiful girl home. Despite that, Elysia knew it was a joke. She also knew Evelyn craved some help with something like Healing Magic in private.


    Evelyn nodded with a jolly expression when her guess was right... Her best friend didn''t mind that. Simultaneously, she stretched out her hands in a smooth motion, then wrapped them around Elysia''s neck. "Like this, please carry me like a princess, hehe."


    The word and action had a different effect on Elysia. Evelyn''s bold feat quickly messed up the shy girl''s blood rush.


    The blushed Elysia looked at Evelyn with a slightly surprised expression. Still, Evelyn just smiled at Elysia while waiting for the request to be carried out as soon as possible.


    Despite everything, Elysia just let out a soft breath after hearing Elena''s encouragement. With some hesitation and a little embarrassment, she put one hand on Evelyn''s back and the other on the limp girl''s thigh.


    "Ow, thanks for treating me gently." Evelyn closed her eyes for a moment as a tingling sensation came from her limp legs. However, it was only for an instant because her best friend was attentive when lifting her body.


    On the other hand, Elysia nced left and right without turning her head as soon as she stood up. The students around her looked at her with various expressions, which made the blushful Elysia even more embarrassed.


    The shy girl didn''t waste any other second and fled towards the locker room. She tried to ignore the others while taking Evelyn away out of trouble.


    As Elysia walked away and disappeared from the training field, the students immediately brought up the topic of conversation regarding the two beautiful girls'' just now.


    Among the students who gossiped at will, the four female students closest to Elysia and Evelyn''s previous positions were also not left behind.


    "Nee, Joan, why did Miss Elysia go with Miss Evelyn? Did something happen?" Betty muttered with a curious expression as she watched her two aristocratic friends leave.


    "I don''t know, but I think Miss Evelyn is fine. She just feels as limp for a moment as we are right now. If I''m not mistaken, I heard Miss Evelyn''s asking for help because she wanted to get a shower right away." Joanna looked up a bit and answered what she overheard.


    "Is that so? But why is Miss Elysia the one who blushed? Isn''t it Miss Evelyn that should have blushed? But she just smiled happily." Betty rolled over, theny on her stomach as she approached her friend.


    "Hey, how do I know? It''s something Miss Elysia went through. Maybe because of the physical exercise earlier. Ahh, I also want to take a shower. How many more minutes until I can move my body, uhh?" Joanna whimpered a little while shaking her head. She was a bit jealous of Evelyn, who had left despite the same fate.


    "But, Miss Elysia is so amazing. She doesn''t suffer after-effects like most of the other students and us." Maggie looked sideways, engaged in conversation with her dorm mates.


    "As expected by the girl with Grade 5 Holy Magic affinity. Reinforcement Magic''s burden is nothing for her." Lana didn''t want to be left behind either. However, she spoke in a whisper for some reason.


    "Sigh... Reinforcement Magic is great, but if the user is proficient with a strong body and sufficient magic. Well, in ten minutes, maybe Instructor Dillon will return with some assistance." Joanna made an afterthought while looking up at the ceiling.


    "It''s unfortunate for the students who can''t get up in ten minutes. It''s a sign they''re not ready for this magic, and they won''t be allowed to attend the next level of Reinforcement Magic training." After saying that, Betty tried to stand up as soon as she felt herself getting a little better.


    "Ugh... Somehow, I''m a little annoyed when you put it that way. Hopefully, we can stand up and escape from this training field before the instructor returns." Maggie sighed slightly inmentation and prayer.


    "Hey, look! Oops, look, I can stand up. Yes, I''m safe, thank Goddess, I don''t overdo it." Betty pumped her hands at her sess. She felt proud even though she stood a little shaky with weak legs as if she was about to fall.


    "Wha- wait, what? Good for you, Betty. Please help us up too. We have ten minutes." Lana pleaded pitifully. She knew her dorm mates would not leave theirrades.


    "Oh, sure. But please be careful. I''m not fully strong yet." Betty nodded with a smile. She didn''t mind that.


    When the four girls helped each other and the other students were gossiping or making assumptions, Elysia and Evelyn just walked into the locker room.


    "Ny-one, lockers ny-one... Oh! It''s there. I almost forgot it''s near the entrance." Evelyn checked and pointed to the lockers one by one with her delicate finger until their locker was found.


    Elysia walked over to the locker, even without Evelyn pointing at it. She still remembered that.


    ''Ely, you lucky girl. How do you feel about having a beautiful girl in your arms? Is your heart beating with excitement? Is it like doki-doki?'' Elena teased Elysia with pleasure.


    ''Uhh... I don''t know. Eve is pretty heavy if I carry her without magic.'' Elysia didn''t want to answer correctly and just diverted the topic. Unfortunately, the flush on her cheeks was evident, so the answer was already visible.


    ''Hey, it''s rude to call a girl like that. Luckily, Eve didn''t hear you, Ely.'' Elena swiftly reprimanded her sweet little sister.


    During Elysia and Elena''s conversation, Eve put her hand close to her neck. Then, she put her hand into her shirt and came out with the key in her hand.


    Elysia and Elena immediately fell silent when they saw that. They remembered Evelyn putting the key in her pocket, but not that one. Since when did that key move to enjoy prosperity?


    "Umm, Eve. Did you get the key from there? As I recall, you put it in your pocket." Elysia tried to ask to confirm the mystery.


    "En, I moved it after we jogged in double gravity. I thought the key would fall and disappear. So, I put it in my cleavage. That way, I will know if it''s gone." Evelyn innocently nodded as she took two Space Bags from the locker. She didn''t know that her best friend was staring at her with incredulous eyes.


    ''Hehe, ufufu, that''s breast pocket, Ely. Pfft, you can do it too if you want, ufufu...'' Elena rolled over on the bed with pleasantughter.


    ''...'' Elysia didn''t even want to answer that, but she knew it.


    "Ely, now we''ve taken our Space Bags." Evelyn put the two magical storage items on top of her stomach, then put her arms around Elysia''s neck again.


    "Um, Ely, please take me to thedies'' bath next door. Please carry me there. I overused Reinforcement Magic earlier. Maybe, it took me about ten minutes to stand up. I don''t want that. I want to shower right away. Can you, Ely? Please?" Evelyn begged in a whisper near Elysia''s ear.


    Although she spoke as if asking someone tomit a crime, she observed the other female students in the locker room and whispered discreetly.


    Elysia trembled a little as that voice bled into her ear. She felt a little weak when someone whispered near her ear. Besides that, the soft and tender sensation she felt because Evelyn''s body had overwhelmed her the most.


    "Eve, Eve, please don''t hug me so tightly, and please don''t whisper like that." Elysia turned her head away from Evelyn as if trying to hide her bright rosy face from the culprit.


    However, she immediately answered because Evelyn, as the perpetrator, brought her face closer with a yful smile. "Yes, yes, we''ll be there. Please give me a little relief."


    "Yay, thanks, Ely." Evelyn smiled rather mischievously, then she loosened her hands a little bit from Elysia''s neck. She knew her best friend''s heartbeat was beating fast. It was better if she didn''t continue her deed for themon good.


    After that, Elysia walked out of the locker room to move to the women''s bathroom. Once again, she tried not to look or pay attention to the students in the field and just head to her destination.


    As soon as they reached the public bathroom, she entered one of the shower cubicles, closed the door, locked it, then put Evelyn down.


    They had gotten into a safe area, and it was time for her to get out of this embarrassing thing as quickly as possible by healing the after-effect trauma in Evelyn''s leg. The shy girl felt that she had had enough to endure Elena and Evelyn''s teasing, either directly or indirectly.

 Chapter 195: Shower Affairs

    <h4>Chapter 195: Shower Affairs</h4>


    Elysia helped Evelyn to straighten her legs and then remove her shoes before doing some simple help.


    "Eve, I''ll do it now, okay?" Elysia requested permission in a tender voice.


    "En, please treat me gently." Evelyn nodded slowly while looking at her limp legs, then smiled at her best friend.


    Hearing that confirmation, Elysia drew closer to Evelyn''s thigh and touched it. She didn''t need to touch the skin directly or massage and the like to get rid of the after-effect trauma that Evelyn suffered. It was enough just with her advanced perception and the help of her imagination magic.


    Slowly but surely, Elysia carefully moved her hands from Evelyn''s thighs towards Evelyn''s toes while recovering the beginner''s improper use of Reinforcement Magic.


    She did this because of a request for help, even though she knew Evelyn only needed another 10 minutes for the girl to stand up on her own. Also, what Elysia did for Evelyn would not hinder Evelyn''s body from adapting to Reinforcement Magic. Yes, everything was safe, no one was harmed, and she did not cheat.


    In the meantime, Evelyn watched the caring Elysia helping her once again on the day. Her blood and menstruation this morning, then now with this. Even though she admitted it, this time, she could only send her inner gratitude to the Goddess once again.


    To find kind, talented, trustworthy, and reliable friends was arduous. They were so rare it was like searching for diamonds in an ocean full of rocks and corals. Having said that, it also still relied on luck and fortune. However, Evelyn got it all on her best friend and then her second friend.


    At that moment, the Northern Region''s Princess closed her eyes while enjoying thefortable magic from her best friend''s hands. Then, she recalled what her mother and big brother said before she went to this academy... Something like finding trusted friends at the academy to reach the future together.


    As Evelyn was lost in her thought, suddenly, the tingling sensation came across the soles of her feet.


    "Ahn, hng..." Evelyn identally made a strange sound like she was moaning.


    Instantly, she opened her eyes and covered her mouth with her hand. Evelyn followed in Elysia''s footsteps, her face turning red with embarrassment.


    On the other hand, Elysia froze for a moment at that seductive voice. She quickly scanned the area around her to see if anyone else had heard them. Some concerns, such as excessive gossip and other issues of misunderstanding, frightened her a little.


    If anyone heard of a girl''s moan from the shower cubicle with two girls in it... It would be quiteplicated, and Elysia didn''t know what to exin if a third party''s misunderstanding arose.


    Fortunately, there were only two of them in the woman''s bathroom. The other female students were still on the training ground or had returned to their dorms.


    "Phew..." Elysia breathed a sigh of relief as she stroked her upper chest. She turned to Evelyn, who was slightly blushing like herself. Then, she spoke in a whisper. "Eve, please don''t moan."


    Evelyn just nodded withoutint. She obeyed without question or word until her best friend finished healing her limp legs.


    "Alright, you''re all right now, Eve. Here, let me help you up." Elysia stood up, then stretched out her hand.


    Inevitably, Evelyn took the helping hand and tried to stand up with help from Elysia. As expected from her omnipotent best friend, she could stand up as usual as if she had never suffered the after-effect trauma.


    "Hurray... Ely, thank you." Evelyn spoke in a slightly muffled voice. Furthermore, she embraced Elysia in gratitude.


    "Err, you''re wee." Elysia answered back and walked back a little, but Evelyn walked forward instead.


    "Uhm, Eve. Don''t you want to shower right away? You see, our training uniforms are dirty and full of sweat." Elysia blushed fiercely. She put her hand on Evelyn''s waist for a little tickle.


    "Ahh, ehehe... Ely, please don''t tickle me." Evelyn released her hug with a little squirm, then held her waist.


    "Un, please shower and change. I''m going to the shower cubicle next door." Elysia took her Space Bag without dy. She wanted to run away as fast as possible to calm her blood rush.


    "Uhm, Ely, would you like to take a shower with me?" Evelyn said that with a mischievous smile. She didn''t know why she entices Elysia to take a bath together. The idea just crossed her mind.


    "No, thanks." Elysia immediately ran away at the indecent offer.


    Evelyn just shook her head with an amused smile when she saw her best friend run away because of being teased like that. After that, she closed the door and locked it again.


    As she said before, she really wanted to take a shower and change. All this dirt, soil, and sweat made her ufortable.


    Not long after, the sound of water falling like rain and a soft sweet hum could be heard. Evelyn and Elysia weren''t waiting for anything. They quickly took a shower to return to their clean and refreshed selves.


    ''My mind is dirty, and why do I blush so easily? I''m a little shy, but I don''t remember ever blushing on Earth, but why?'' Elysia let the cold water from the shower rain down on her head. She could easily ovee her blood rush when she calmed down, but the problem''s subject was never resolved.


    ''Ah, Ely. Please don''t sweat that. To be honest, I like you who blush easily. Because of that, I love to tease you on certain asions.'' Elena came to rescue and spoke gently like a kind big sister.


    She no longer teased her sweet little sister because it seemed her poor girl had reached the limit of the blush meter. Elysia needed to cool down for a while.


    ''Sister Elena, uhh... That''s not the problem.'' Elysia shook her head, causing her long hair to flutter to the right and left.


    ''Not that, hmm... Ely, you know, you see the people who dare to tease you are none other than people close to you. They are so close andfortable to you that they enjoy when you blush easily. It''s like a joke to make someoneugh, only the result is changed to blush.'' Elena described things Elysia hadn''t realized.


    Hearing that, Elysia blinked in surprise. She knew it made sense, and there were no problems there as long as it was all within reasonable limits. Then, what and where was the problem? She questioned that and began to be confused again when her mind had cooled down.


    ''Ely, this is just a suggestion... If it doesn''t make you happy or it bothers you... Yes, you can talk to whoever it is so as not to tease you and take advantage of your blushing self. You can tell them that you are ufortable with it, and you will be angry.'' Elena shared another additional suggestion for her sweet little sister to decide.


    ''However, then you will limit yourself to them and appear distant. You know what I mean. Are you going to do it, Ely? You know, I also like to tease you and enjoy when you blush because you look so cute and adorable.'' Elena pointed at herself. She questioned whether her actions made her sweet little sister ufortable.


    ''Sorry, sorry, please forgive me. My mind was just a little hot due to the blood rush earlier... I didn''t think that far. Yes, that''s no problem. I just need to run away when it''s too much for me, hum. All well and good, I am amazing.'' Elysia apologized and reassured herself with self-motivation.


    ''That''s my sweet little sister. Yes, remember, please don''t overthink about unnecessary things. If you find your mind a little hot because of whatever it is, please don''t make quick decisions. You will realize your mistakes when your mind cools down again.'' Elena reminded her sweet little sister as if she was a psychological teacher and motivator.


    ''En, just think and make decisions with a cool mind. Yes, O Ely who blushes easily, you will get used to it.'' Ely spoke to her inner self as if to convince herself once again of a conclusion she had taken.


    ''Pfft, ehehe... Ely, you... Phew, I''m d to hear that. Now, hurry and finish your shower.'' Elena covered her mouth with grace. She was amused by Elysia''s sometimes silly behavior.


    Elysia nodded and didn''t ponder anything else under the rain from the shower. She didn''t stay long with her shower affairs... After this and that, she immediately put on her academy uniform, then came out of the shower cubicle neatly.


    The dirty training uniforms and shoes were only put in the Space Bag to be washedter when they returned to the dorm.


    "Eve, are you finished?" Elysia knocked softly on the cubicle door.


    "Yes, wait a minute, Ely. I''m putting on my uniform." Evelyn answered without dy.


    "Oh, alright." Elysia nodded in understanding.


    A momentter, Evelyn came out of her shower cubicle with a fresh expression. She walked over to her best friend while tying her hair back into a ponytail like thetter''s hairstyle.


    "Okay, let''s go." Evelyn extended her hand to her best friend with a blooming smile.

 Chapter 196: Bumped Accidentally

    <h4>Chapter 196: Bumped identally</h4>


    Elysia and Evelyn came out of thedies'' bathroom with thetter wrapping her arm into the former''s arm. Evelyn seemed so happy andfortable doing that when they were walking side by side.


    *bump*


    "Ow!"


    There was a girl''s scream of pain as Evelyn opened the door. Unfortunately, it seemed like this door had hit the poor girl who was about to enter the bathroom.


    "Ahh, please forgive me, I didn''t know if there was someone--" Evelyn apologized with concern, but she did not continue when she saw the victim who was hit by the door.


    The girl with medium length dark hair and brown eyes had an irritated and angry expression. The poor girl was holding her slightly reddish forehead.


    Unfortunately, that poor girl was the girl Evelyn hadbelled as rude, she was none other than Serena. One thing was strange, Serena looked maliciously at Elysia as if the innocent Elysia was the culprit.


    "Excuse me, Serena. I opened this door and identally bumped your head. You should have looked at me, not Ely. Hey, why did your gaze immediately change when you looked at me?" Evelyn questioned that emphatically. She also pulled her best friend a little away from the girl who could explode at any time.


    "It hurts! You shouldn''t open the door with force. Look, my forehead is scuffed and swollen because of you. Didn''t you ever think that someone else would open the door from the other side and get hit?" Serena gritted her teeth before screaming herint. She immediately swallowed back her anger because it was still in public, and her interlocutor was the real princess.


    "How do I know someone on the other side of the door ising in? It was just an ident and a coincidence. Please forgive me, Serena. Hey, it''s me, look at me. What are you doing looking at Ely again? She didn''t do anything." Evelyn stepped forward, right in front of Serena.


    "Apology can''t cure everything. Look what you did!" Serena pointed at her red forehead as if to ask for some responsibility. She didn''t care that the girl in front of her was a princess or not. It was apparent she was hurt, and she didn''t like it.


    "Ahh, it turns out like that..." Elysia suddenly spoke, then she stood beside Evelyn.


    Without giving any warning or asking for permission, she reached her hand to near Serena''s forehead to use a little fake Healing Magic. She healed Serena''s forehead, which was only slightly rosy.


    "Pain, pain, go away. You will be fine and get well soon. Please forgive us. Eve only opened the door, and there was no deliberate factor. Look, your forehead doesn''t hurt anymore, right?" Elysia reconciled the atmosphere with ease.


    The perpetrator had apologized, and the victim was healed. That way, there wouldn''t be any ongoing fuss over this trivial matter. Unless, if one of them was really looking for trouble.


    Hearing that, Serena raised her hand to check her forehead. It was right, she didn''t feel any pain or anything. So, was that Healing Magic? This hateful girl could also use that Holy Magic?


    The annoyance and a little bit of wrath that were present suddenly turned into jealousy and envy. Even so, Serena also couldn''t vent anything because she had no other reason to argue.


    "Hmph! Fine, tha- the next time, be more careful." Serena snorted and walked past Elysia.


    Then, she was followed by her maids, who slightly wobbled as they walked. Even so, they entered the bathroom by embracing each other''s shoulders, then closed the door.


    "What was that? I thought we were going to have a little argument, but it turns out she just snorted and ran away." Evelyn just watched the closed door in a murmur.


    "That''s fine, Eve. Use your time in more useful ways than wasting time on arguments that can be easily resolved. Oh yeah, didn''t you say yesterday that you wanted to contact your family, Eve?" Elysia shook Evelyn''s hand for attention.


    "Oou! You''re right, Ely. I need to go to the Mage Association before going to economy ss. Phew, I almost forgot." Evelyn wiped her non-existent sweat with a sigh of relief.


    "Well, the economy ss starts at two. We have plenty of time, let me apany you."


    "En, that''s better, so I don''t have to go alone. Yo we go, go-go~" Evelyn dered with an exuberant expression, her best friend offer was more than wee.


    They both walked back to the field and saw some of the students were trying to stand up. For some other students, they could already stand up and were helping their friends.


    "Wonderful, you are standing and in quite a good shape." Evelyn greeted her informant before she left.


    "En, yes, thanks. We were lucky enough to use Reinforcement Magic on a small scale. Are you leaving, Miss Evelyn, Miss Elysia?" Betty replied after patting her pants to reduce a little dirt and dust.


    "Thank Goddess, we wanted to help you, but you can stand on your own. That''s a good sign and delightful news. Hmm-hmm, if you take the economy ss at two o''clock, you''ll see us again." Evelyn pointed her finger at herself and Elysia.


    "Ooh? Are you going to economy ss this afternoon? That sounds good, we can study business together~" Joanna hummed as she stepped slowly with Lana and Maggie. They hugged each other''s shoulders, so they didn''t stagger... Betty, who could walk by herself, didn''t forget to help.


    "Hehe, we have a business to work onter. Study well and prove your skills. If your performance is satisfactory, maybe we will recruit you. See youter." Evelyn waved her hand at the four girls.


    "See youter. Please be careful when you shower. If you still feel a little limp in your legs, then showering while sitting down might be an option." Elysia also waved her hand lightly. She gave thoughtful advice before leaving.


    "Un, thank you for your kind advice, Miss Elysia. Maybe, the four of us will take a shower with two groups so that we don''t fall or slip." Joanna nced at her dorm mates, and they just nodded. It wasn''t the first time they had bathed together with two people at the same time.


    "Uhn... That''s a good thing, bye." Elysia felt a little strange considering Evelyn''s earlier invitation. Even so, she waved her hand once again.


    "Un, see you in economy sster." Betty returned the wave of the hand.


    After that, Elysia and Evelyn walked away from there and came out of the training ground building. Their departure was watched by several male students... However, the two girls just ignored the male students because it had been their experience since they both jogged.


    On the other hand, Joanna and her dorm mates walked towards thedies'' bathroom. At that moment, they didn''t really understand what Evelyn had said. They just thought it was nothing but a joke or a y on words.


    "Are you both feeling healthy and fit? There aren''t any after-effects?" Instructor Dillon was walking over when Elysia and Evelyn were just passing through the exit.


    "En, we are physically and mentally healthy. It''s time for us to go, Instructor Dillon. See you again, thank you for asking." Evelyn gave a clear nod with a smile as she nced at the dozen academy medics behind the instructor.


    "Understandable, have a great day." Instructor Dillon nodded, then he and academy medics rushed into the training ground.


    Evelyn nced at them one more time and only shrugged her shoulders. She wrapped her arm around Elysia''s arm again, then they walked away.


    "Ely ~ Eve ~ You''re finally out."


    A pleasant voice came from the side. Simultaneously Elysia and Evelyn turned their heads to the source of the sound.


    "Ah, that''s you, E. Have you been waiting for us on that bench, since noon?" Elysia greeted the girl who was approaching.


    "Ah, uhm, not too long, really... May I know, what were you doing in the knight ss earlier?" Elle shifted the topic with a sideways nce.


    Elysia just smiled slightly at that. A clear answer from just that simple gesture. E had been waiting a long time, and probably since before noon. However, E didn''t want to talk about it so that no one felt wrong.


    "You know that just now, E. We were learning Reinforcement Magic, although it''s still in the introductory stage." Evelyn answered Merrily when her friend came over.


    "Ow, that must have made the body a little weak. En, it''s understandable that only a few students have left the training ground." E put her hand on her chin and nodded in understanding.


    "E, you didn''t tell us that you wereing to our ss. If you told us yesterday, maybe you didn''t have to wait for us that long." Elysia asked softly with concern. She felt a little bad if she made someone wait like that.


    "Ah, it''s fine, Ely. I forgot to tell you. Uhm, asionallying without prior notice isn''t bad either." E wagged her hand to calm her friend''s worries. "By the way, where are you two going? I want toe too."


    "We''re going to the Mage Association. Let''s go there together." Evelyn invited E with kindness.


    "Un, yay." E sped her hands with a cheerful smile. After that, the three of them left together.


    So unfortunate, a group of student council members came after the three girls left the training ground building area. They came to meet Elysia led by Rosie. However, they would wait meaninglessly, and no one could be med for that.

 Chapter 197: Fifth Floor Privilege

    <h4>Chapter 197: Fifth Floor Privilege</h4>


    "Nee, Eve, why do you need to go to the Mage Association to contact your family? Doesn''t the academy also provide that service, em... Express mail?" Elysia shook Evelyn''s hand as they took a leisurely stroll through the downtown area.


    "Hm, if asked that... I''m morefortable entrusting that to the Mage Association. Ely, don''t you know?" Evelyn nced up for a moment to choose the right words.


    "Hm?" Elysia only tilted her head slightly with a clueless expression.


    "You really don''t know, Ely?" Evelyn looked at her best friend with incredulous eyes.


    "Eve, don''t confuse Ely. The Mage Association is based in the Ariatha Kingdom, and that is Eve''s hometown. Then--" E exined a little to the confused girl who was looking at her.


    "Yes, yes, just let me exin to Ely, E." Evelyn immediately interrupted E. It was her part to exin that and not someone else.


    "Oh, okay, sorry." E put on a slightly guilty face.


    "En, it''s okay. So, like this, Ely. The Mage Association is--" Evelyn nodded and exined the summary about the Mage Association.


    Meanwhile, Elysia and E only listened to Evelyn''s exnation in peace during their steps towards somewhere. Until Evelyn was finished with her story, and Elysia finally understood more.


    The Mage Association was Evelyn''s family organization, and the one with the highest authority in that organization was Evelyn''s mother! Simr to E''s background with the Holy Knight and Priest of the Holy Church.


    "Wow, that''s amazing, Eve. Yes, family organizations are the best." Elysia sped her hands with an expression of awe.


    "Hehe... It will be much safer and faster. Most importantly, the Mage Association will treat me much better than the academy." Evelyn felt her heart flutter with joy. She was happy whenplimented when it came from close people.


    "Ah, we''re close. It''s the Mage Association." Evelyn pointed to the building that was visible among the other tall buildings.


    "Oh, so it''s the Mage Association branch''s castle... I thought it was the Aeddoterra Kingdom''s small castle." Elysia softly muttered as she turned in the direction Evelyn was pointing.


    "Hmm-hmm, it is indeed smallpared to Aeddoterra Pce. However, the Mage Association''s castle in the Ariatha Kingdom is bigger than this one. Come on, let''s speed up our pace." After saying that, Evelyn grabbed Elysia and E''s arms for them to walk a little faster.


    After walking for a while towards the castle, they arrived at the entrance to the Mage Association. It was just like what Evelyn said earlier... Their arrival was warmly weed and treated exclusively because of Evelyn''s identity as the Northern Region Princess.


    Evelyn only needed to say something to the mage at the reception desk, then ady mage came to guide them somewhere.


    "Ely, E, please wait here for a moment, okay? I''ll be back as soon as I get the funds." Evelyn announced that as soon as they walked into an exclusive client room.


    "En, okay. Please don''t be in a hurry. Stay calm and serene."


    "Yes, Eve, take your time to talk to your family nicely and cute~"


    Elysia and E responded with a nod, but thetter also suggested what she was doing to solicit funds from her grandfather.


    "Mrs. Nancy, please apany my two friends. I need to notify my family immediately." Evelyn answered the nod, then she requested thedy mage.


    "My pleasure, Princess Evelyn." Nancy nodded in understanding. Hearing that, Evelyn walked out of the room without waiting for anything else.


    Elysia and E looked at each other, then sat down on the sofa. Nancy sat in the other seat, then brewed hot tea for the two girls.


    Elysia took a soft breath and exhaled. Several shbacks shed through her mind about anything she had encountered since she was stranded in this world.


    In this city, it was indeed peaceful and far from the world''s chaos, from the endless wars that were still ongoing in a certain period to destroy and crush the other side.


    And again, the three girls she happened to meet were from backgrounds of great power and authority in this world. At one point, two girls had somehow be her friends.


    Who could shed light on her hazy and foggy future? Elysia and Elena needed enlightenment and direction to deal with this magical world more broadly. For some reason, Elysia felt this peaceful time could go away anytime. Much preparation was required to be built for the unknown.


    Whether it was Elysia or Elena, they knew it the best... Their presence in this city was only temporary. That momentary time should be used as best as possible to seek knowledge and funds. A vast world needed to be explored in search of the truth about their unusual arrival into this world.


    "Nee, E." Elysia suddenly asked a moment after she shed out of her mind.


    "Hmn?" E looked sideways.


    "Where do you think the ce provides the mostplete knowledge of this world?" Elysia looked into the blue eyes of the golden-haired girl.


    "Hmm, the mostplete knowledge, huh?" E rested her cheek on her hand to think for a moment.


    "Ah, yes! Certainly, the Holy Library is the answer. The Holy Library provides the mostprehensive knowledge of this continent. And again, the Holy Library in this city is the most profound in terms of recorded knowledge." E pped her hands with a pleased expression.


    Unlike the merry girl, Elysia went into pensive for an instant then shook her head. "I was there a few days ago, but I haven''t found what I''m looking for."


    "Eh? Have you been to the Holy Library, Ely? If I may know, what are you trying to find there?" E put her hands on herp as she looked at her troubled friend with a gentle gaze.


    "A lot, I looked for many things, but only a few were answered."


    Knowing Elysia''s reply, E thought for a moment once again. "Uhm, it''s a bit difficult if the knowledge you''re looking for is a lot. You have to spend a lot of time from the first floor to the fourth floor, and again from the countless shelves and books..."


    "Ah, when you visited the Holy Library, what floor did you visit, Ely?" E needed to confirm that first.


    "Err, it''s on the fourth floor. That''s where I met... Um, yes, him." Elysia almost made a mistake and said ''Grandpa'' when there was a third party in the room. She happened to remember the Pope''s presence was still hidden from the public.


    "The fourth floor is where advanced knowledge and magic books are located. It also stores information about the world, even though it is focused on our continent. You didn''t visit the first to third floors, Ely? Maybe, some books can help your confusion." E was d her friend didn''t mention her grandfather and used pronouns.


    "Ehh..." Elysia and Elena were stunned for an instant. If E said that, there was only one answer... Each floor in the Holy Library had a different book and didn''t y with the level of ess to the information?


    "Hehe... Why do you look shocked like that, Ely? Did something happen? Can you tell me?" E giggled and covered her mouth with courtesy.


    "Ah, the Holy Library doesn''t implement something like the level of ess to information for each floor? Each floor has apletely different category of books?" Elysia came out of her shock to find out more about what she didn''t know.


    "Fufu, of course, Ely. Or maybe, you can visit the fifth floor with an exclusive privilege." E suggested something special.


    "Umm, but I don''t know how to establish privileged ess. The receptionistdy only provides services from the first floor to the fourth floor. The rest, it''s still a mystery to me." Elysia yed with her long hair a little shyly.


    "Hmm-hmm, we can talk about thister when you visit my house, Ely. I''ll help you." E patted Elysia''s thigh lightly. She wanted to close this topic because she didn''t want to talk more about it in this ce.


    "Re, really? Is it aplicated way to make it?" Elysia was surprised, but she was happy.


    "Yes, why not? I don''t know for the others, but it''s easy, really." E tucked a strand of hair behind her ear. She didn''t know much about it because she only needed to rely on her grandfather for it.


    "Ahh, thank you very much, E. This afternoon, I''m going to visit your house, uh, that''s after economy ss." Elysia took E''s hand with a jubnt expression.


    She didn''t know what it would take to create an ess card to the Holy Library''s fifth floor. However, for the sake of in-depth knowledge that might help, she would pay whatever it costs, and maybe she was willing to do the hassle to get it.


    "This is to apany your conversation, young miss. Hope you will like it." Nancy put the tea for Elysia and E. Then, she also put the pastries there.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Nancy." Elysia delivered her gratitude. Then followed by E.

 Chapter 198: A Little Moody

    <h4>Chapter 198: A Little Moody</h4>


    For the next few moments, Elysia and E just chatted about the trivial day-to-day things they went through. At that time, Nancy apanied them as Evelyn had requested. She also answered questions directed to her asionally.


    The Mage Lady was in awe of Princess Evelyn. She didn''t know more about the ck-haired girl''s background, but she knew very well about the golden-haired girl who looked a little like her young miss. This golden-haired girl was Pope Alexander''s granddaughter!


    As far as she could tell, her young miss had only recently lived in this capital city as a student at the Deterry Academy of Magic. However, her young miss immediately had a friend with a good background.


    As for this ck-haired girl, even though she didn''t know more about this girl, it didn''t mean she would underestimate this girl called Ely. As the saying goes, the birds of a feather flocked together.


    With the mere fact that Ely was hanging out with her young miss and Pope''s granddaughter... It was apparent Ely was no ordinary girl. Nancy didn''t need to find out more, and she could only be as respectful as receiving an honored guest of high status.


    It didn''t take long for Evelyn to return to the room. But there was something a little odd when Evelyn came back... She looked a little moody.


    "I am back." Evelyn headed straight for the seat beside Elysia.


    "Wee back."


    "Wee back once again."


    Elysia and E greeted back in turn. Instantly, the two of them became concerned because Evelyn didn''t look cheerful... Something had happened.


    "Eve, why do you look a little gloomy? Is that like this morning? Your red-ed, does it still hurt?" Elysia asked with a caring expression.


    "Did something happen that didn''t please you, Eve? Can you tell us? We might be able to help." E inquired with care.


    "Hehe... Ely, why do you have so many funny terms for that? No, I''m fine, thanks. That''s just my father and mother." Evelyn giggled a little and then leaned back on the sofa.


    "...?" Elysia and E were just waiting for the sequel.


    "Here is your tea, Princess Evelyn." Nancy put a cup of tea on the table near Evelyn.


    "Yes, thank you, Mrs. Nancy. Umm, Mrs. Nancy, could you please give us some private time for a moment?" Evelyn looked at Nancy.


    "Sure, I''ll be waiting outside the room. Please let me know if you need anything. Then, I''ll excuse myself first." Nancy gave a slight bow of respect before walking out of the room.


    "Sigh... Ely, E, you know. My father and my mother said they weren''t sure if I could get into the business world. All they know, I just want to try and y around. They just give me extra funds... That''s twenty thousand tinum coins added up." Evelyn immediately confessed with a sad expression.


    "Oh my goodness... That''s a lot, Eve. Your father and mother gave each of ten thousand tinum coins? By giving the funds even though they are not sure just because you asked them... It''s clear your father and mother support you." Elysia felt a little surprised. But, it was only for a moment. She immediately delivered her viewpoint on the issue.


    "I know, Ely. But it''s not as much as E. If that counts with my savings, it''s only about 21 thousand tinum coins." Evelynined in a slightly depressed tone.


    "Oh, Eve. It doesn''t matter how much or how big. For start-up businesses, we didn''t need too much money to spend." Elysiaforted the gloomy girl as she took her hand. Evelyn responded by grasping it back.


    "What Ely said is right, Eve. I think 120 thousand tinum coins is more than enough. Please save your savings for the unexpected, okay?" E also gave advice even though she didn''t have any real savings.


    "Hng." Evelyn just nodded limply without enthusiasm.


    Her family support was lost to E''s, and her family''s trust was also inferior to E''s. She didn''t like topare herself to E, but that sometimes kepting to her mind.


    "Hmm, Eve. Do you remember what was said after E got her funds that evening?" Elysia tried another approach with what came to her mind at Elena''s suggestion.


    "Hm?" E innocently blinked as she tried to remember the important words of her grandfather from two days ago. Still, she failed to recall any essential things. She didn''t know what kind of words Elysia meant here.


    "Something?" Evelyn turned to Elysia with a clueless expression.


    "Ahh, nobody remembers? Even E, you too ... You know, something like take this first and receive anotherter. Maybe, when our business is established and sessful, development funds wille gradually." E felt helpless when she saw E also looked at her curiously. She had no other choice but to exin briefly about it.


    "Ah! Yes, I remember that. Hum, so it''s like that. Eve, don''t worry, we still have a long way to go." E suddenly enlightened and remembered what her grandfather had said at that time.


    "Hm, is that so? So, big funds are needed, and it''s not in the initial business but in business development?" Evelyn put her hand on her chin and nodded as if she understood. At that moment, she saw Elysia gave several nods.


    "I see... Thank you forforting me. I just need to prove it to my father and my mother. At that time, I''ll ask for multiple development funds! Hmph!" Evelyn gave a cute snort and clenched her fist.


    "Hmm-hmm, you look better now, Eve. Hm? We better get back to the academy. Economy ss starts at two, remember?" Elysia nced at the clock, then she made a suggestion.


    "All right, I think our business here is over, too." Evelyn nodded and got off the sofa.


    "Oh, Eve. I''ll visit E''s houseter. Would you like toe with me?" Elysia rose to her feet immediately, Evelyn still holding her hand.


    "Sure, eh, Ely, you want to visit, or is it because E invited you?" Evelyn subconsciously just agreed, but she immediately hit it off to ask the reason.


    "Uhh... What''s the difference between that? E is willing to help me to establish privileged permission to ess the fifth floor of the Holy Library." Elysia scratched her cheek a little. She didn''t really understand the meaning of the question.


    "En, that''s right. Ely is a little restless because she doesn''t know a lot of things. She wants to broaden her horizons with knowledge." E lightly smiled even though she didn''t know why Evelyn asked her like that. A person didn''t need a reason to visit a friend''s ce, right?


    "Oh, okay. I''ming. Shall we stay over?" Evelyn agreed and breathed a sigh of relief to herself for no apparent reason.


    "That''s an overnight stay, definitely have to stay overnight." E immediately chirped as if telling her friends it was a joint decision.


    "Um, stay overnight." Elysia smiled when she saw E''s behavior.


    "Uh-huh, we''ll be there as soon as the economy ss is over, E." Evelyn didn''t have any objections. She only confirmed their arrival.


    "Un, please juste to my family''s private area and use the ess card I made for you. I''ll be waiting for your arrival~" E melodiously hummed before they left.


    After that, the three girls left the Mage Association, and then E said goodbye before they parted ways. E returned to the Holy Cathedral while Elysia and Evelyn returned to the academy.


    Time passed without notice until more than two hours had passed since Elysia and Evelyn returned to the academy for economy ss. Unlike the previous one, this time it was Elysia who ended up a little moody.


    Elysia was disappointed with economy ss, even though she had prepared herself. Just like Joanna and her three other acquaintances said, the economy ss was still in the early chapter of the economy''s fundamental element.


    She knew that better because of her experience, but that was not what she wanted to know in this ss. Something bigger and deeper in the critical issue of business affairs in this world, she needed to know that as soon as possible.


    However, when she asked some questions about her interest, the teacher just said it was too early, and it was not time for a young girl to start a real business.


    From the beginning of the ss to the end, Elysia only listened to the teacher''s exnation in reflective mode. Only Elena knew how far Elysia''s train of thought and imagination had gone at that time.


    "Hey-Loo, hello, Ely~ Are you still there? Can you hear me?" Evelyn waved her hand over Elysia''s face.


    The ss was over, the teacher had left, and the students began to leave the ssroom, but her best friend was still sitting sweetly without moving much.


    "Yes, Eve. I''m still here, and I can hear you too." Elysia caught the hand in front of her face while exhaling softly.


    "Hmm, now you''re the gloomy one, Ely. Was it because of that evil teacher? He even dared to say we''re not ready to start a real business yet. Hmph! He''ll see, we''ll p his face with our achievements." Evelyn tried to cheer up her best friend.


    She didn''t feel disappointed because she didn''t have any expectations in this economy ss. Still, it was different for her best friend.


    "Hmm-hmm, we''ll do that. Let''s go... E is waiting for us." Elysia suggested as she tugged on Evelyn''s hand a little.


    They needed to leave immediately before the few male students who had observed them several times approached. Even though it happened a lot, like some people stole a few nces to watch her, it didn''t mean she would befortable with it.

 Chapter 199: His Heroic Soul Flared Up

    <h4>Chapter 199: His Heroic Soul red Up</h4>


    "Hey, Thom brother, how long do you want to stare at the fairy? You''re just staring at her, and it''s been almost a week since you''ve been eyeing her." The good looking student slightly ruffled his light brown hair while scolding his dreamy friend.


    "Shut up, Jerry." Thom responded somewhat discontentedly. He no longer looked at Elysia or Evelyn and just looked at her friend.


    "What? Those two girls are too beautiful to be the subject of your perverted fantasies. Please don''t let me know that you made them your delusional material." Jerry rolled his eyes. His friend had his eye on one of the two girls who were far enough to reach. Either one from those two girls, but his friend hadn''t told him more about it.


    "Heh, who wants to tell you? I crave romance, and it never hurts to daydream." Thom clumsily defended himself for whatever reason.


    To have those two beautiful girls was mission impossible, so he lowered the bar to just one of the best, namely the girl from the home of unknown origin. He had been overseeing Elysia since heid his eyes on her, and he just hadn''t tried to approach her.


    "That sounds good. Hopefully not the perverted romance of the book you read. I remember you looking at those two girls with an odd gaze and a funny smile." Jerry patted his friend on the back. However, his friend immediately gave him a sharp re, and it gave him the feeling of goosebumps.


    "Ahem. Isn''t now a good opportunity to get close to the girl of your dreams? Don''t know, then don''t love, you know her but not necessarily the other way around." Jerry immediately cleared his throat and changed the subject.


    Even if that were true, Thom wouldn''t want to admit it. He looked at the two girls with a lustful gaze and a lewd smile when the introductory ss began. He didn''t dare to do that again because one of the girls was the Royal Princess of Ariatha Kingdom!


    He would seek to die to dig his own grave if Evelyn caught him at that time. Because of this, he chose a cleaner way to approach Elysia. Unfortunately, the minimal opportunities and undiscovered good-natured approaches were always a hindrance.


    Not to mention, the hateful Brian and his henchmen were always present to be a welfare bully at every opportunity that arose.


    "Yeah, looks good. That bastard doesn''t take the economy ss. How dare he make such a tant approach to the girl of my dreams. He''s lucky to be a little better than me, but he will wait and see the date of the game." Thom observed once again that Brian was not there. He was still pissed off at everything about Brian.


    "Hey, Thom, the two fairies are leaving soon. Are you going to waste this golden opportunity? They''re pretty hard to find in a spare time, you know." Jerry nudged his friend and gave a cue that seemed to point to the two girls.


    "Oh, for the sake of future prosperity and happiness, Jerry,e with me. I know you have a crush on that princess and her nice chest booty. We''ll get to know them better." Thom pped his thigh with enthusiasm. Then, he went to chase the two girls while pulling his friend''s arm.


    "Hey, even if it''s true, why should I participate in your use?" Jerry helplessly could only go along with the slightestint.


    "Heh, shy but willing, as usual of you." Thom smirked with a sneer.


    "Hehe." Jerry could only smile with an awkward expression because it was true.


    He had faith about the bigger, the better. But, it was within the specific rules that he applied to himself. If he was asked to choose the prettiest girl with the best booty, then Evelyn was the first choice.


    The two boys immediately strode across the distance to catch up with Elysia and Evelyn, who had just left the ssroom. Fortunately, their conversation just a moment ago took ce in whispered voices, or they might put a bad mark on themselves among boys like Brian.


    Meanwhile, Elysia and Evelyn were casually walking side by side down the hallway. They didn''t realize two male students were chasing them. Elysia or Elena didn''t even know about the conversation between these two boys.


    "Excuse me, Miss Evelyn, Miss Elysia, can you please take a minute?" Suddenly a voice came from behind them.


    Elysia and Evelyn, who were engrossed in their small talk, immediately fell silent, then looked back to see who had called them. Two male students were approaching with friendly smiles like a merchant.


    "Yes, is there something?" Evelyn went straight to the main point without the preamble of courtesy.


    "Ah, haha... Nothing, we want to get acquainted with beautiful, kind and talented girls like you two. My name is Thom Duncan. I am the first son of the Viscount Duncan Family. Nice to meet you." Thom introduced himself fluently as if he had been trained beforehand. But, he unconsciously stretched out his hand as if asking for a handshake.


    "Lovely to meet you, gorgeous fairies. I am blessed with the name Jerry Jones. The only son and heir of the Earl Jones Family." Jerry gave a little bow like a gentleman.


    "Ah, haha... Delighted to make your acquaintance. I feel you already know us, so excuse our impoliteness to skip introductions." Evelyn sped her hands in front and responded in a polite formality.


    She didn''t want to ept any handshakes from men, thanks to her best friend''s exnation of the handshake event between Brian and Ashton.


    Also, the handshake was only carried out in an agreement or the like in the world ofmerce. So, why was this Thom asking for a handshake in self-introduction? Did he still get carried away because of economy ss? Whatever the reason, Evelyn made herself clear with implied actions.


    "..." Elysia didn''t even need to answer anything because Evelyn had to represent herself in that sentence. She just subtly nodded while waiting for the sequel from these two male students.


    Thom nced at his hand, which moved involuntarily, then pulled it back with a hint of embarrassment. He felt stupid not only because his hand was ignored hanging in the air, but also because he offered a handshake during his introduction to girls.


    For the next few moments, Thom and Jerry took turns talking about a few things without letting these two beauties excuse themselves.


    To the point that Elysia and Evelyn were a little overwhelmed. They were not even given much opportunity to respond other than to hear a lot of nonsense. Every time they were about to excuse themselves to leave, these two male students suddenly interrupted them... Their polite manner of leaving was thwarted several times.


    The polite smile on Evelyn''s face slowly faded with irritation, but it was not visible to these two male students. She instinctively grabbed Elysia''s hand then stood in front a little as if protecting her best friend.


    These two male students were less sensitive and experienced. They got carried away just because these two beauties responded pleasantly.


    ''Tsk, they''re annoying and irritating. Ely, may I shut up their chattering mouths?'' Elena covered her ears by exaggerating the situation.


    ''Wait a moment, Sister Elena. I''ll give them one more minute. At that time, these two male students and their crap, no matter finished or not. I''ll just leave without courtesy.'' Elysia restrained her guardian angel from doing anything arbitrarily.


    ''Oh, fine. Let''s see, one minute from now. Hmm, if these annoying boys are still babbling nonsense... Some bees that will identally fly off to visit their lips might be of help, hehe...'' Elenaughed evilly like a famous viin.


    Elysia just rolled her eyes at it. She slowly walked backward while holding Evelyn''s hand, but the two boys moved forward instead. Until they stood against the wall like two cornered rabbits.


    The few students who happened to be there were just watching their exchange without doing anything. Didn''t that moment look like two little girls being bullied by two bullies? Why wasn''t anyone helping to be a scapegoat? Elysiained in her mind. The scapegoat n was deemed impossible. Maybe a direct way without politeness or kindness was the only way out of this.


    Not far from them, Brian and some of his fellow bodybuilding club members were taking a leisurely stroll towards a ce that happened to need to pass that hallway.


    "Haha... You see and feel it clearly, Brian, you pretentious boy? How does defeat feel? Do the ashes of my victory amaze you?" Ashton walked to the front as if he was the leader of the line.


    "Tsk, you only won once. It was nothing more than luck." Brian clicked his tongue with an exasperated expression.


    "Haha! That''s good topete on good terms. Two thumbs up for the two of you." The muscr senior with slightly shiny ckish skin tapped his junior''s shoulders with a big smile.


    "Err, thanks, Senior Mario." Ashton responded with a smile that was no less wide than his senior. He even showing his bright white teeth.


    As for Brian, he staggered a little as he was not prepared to receive a firm pat from his senior''s burly hand. However, he didn''t embarrass himself by falling and being used as aughing stock.


    "Haha, postpone yourpetition for a while. Let us teach the juniors how we can restock our club consumption. The protein food we have is exclusive, and it just arrived at the academy warehouse. You have to get acquainted with our regr merchant for your own good." The senior with a naturally fierce face smiled happily at the enthusiasm of the three new juniors.


    At that instant, Brian identally saw two girls being cornered against the wall by two male students. Two girls were being bullied by two bullies? At that moment, his heroic soul red up to immediately save the beauties.

 Chapter 200: Guilty as Charged

    <h4>Chapter 200: Guilty as Charged</h4>


    "We are from the western region, but we know a lot about this city, from the remote to the famous. Do you girls want to be somewhere, we know a good ce. So, you--" Thom leaned his hand on the wall beside the girls. He seemed to be acting cool with a charming smile.


    It was the umpteenth time Elysia and Elena heard the nonsense words of these two male students. With kindness and generosity, Elysia gave no longer than two minutes for all these meaningless conversations.


    Unfortunately, the one minute she told Elena was up, it was time for Elysia and Evelyn to excuse themselves to leave for whatever reason.


    "Hmm-hmm, that sounds good. But please forgive us, someone''s been waiting for us." Elysia immediately interrupted without caring about politeness. She ignored Elena''s tweet about bees or whatever.


    "Oh, yes, it''s not good to keep someone waiting. Then, we won''t be holding you any longer. Nice chatting with you." Jerry nudged Thom''s arm to stop his friend from babbling.


    "Then we''ll excuse ourselves. Let''s go, Eve." Elysia gave a slight tug to the girl who was holding her hand.


    "En." Evelyn just nodded without saying much. She seemed not to like her usual self.


    "...Haha, after this a battle of strength in weightlifting. I want to know how much weight you can lift with your thin body. Hey, Brian, where are you going? Are you scared and want to run?" Ashton threw a sneer as Brian suddenly dashed towards the other direction at the hallway intersection.


    "A hero is needed to save the day." Brian just said that while running. He was also followed by his faithful vassal. David realized what his boss meant without the need for this and that.


    "What?" Ashton didn''t immediately understand that. He nced at the two people and suddenly realized where they were going.


    The two girls seemed to be cornered by two bullies at a distance of not more than ten meters ahead. No wonder Brian said that.


    Without wasting any more time, he also rushed to the scene. Teaching two stupid boys about life weren''t bad, his gleaming muscles felt a little itchy.


    "Yo."


    "Hey."


    Brian and David grabbed the shoulders of two male students who they thought were bullies.


    "Hah?"


    "Who are you?"


    Reflexively, Thom and Jerry turned backwards after pping the hand that was on their shoulder.


    At that moment, Elysia and Evelyn didn''t even turn their heads when they had walked a few steps. The two girls just continued their steps as if running away right after they broke free from the barrage of nonsense.


    "Hoho, you are asking who we are? It''s funny, you two are cornering the girls, eh? Ahem, I can''t tolerate such impoliteness. Prepare for the trouble." Brian immediately cleared his throat. The two girls he wanted to mention just walked away without prior notice.


    "And make it double." David firmly nodded as he folded his arms like an adjutant.


    "Oh, wow, you don''t act like men. That''s not doable, you need to learn how to be a real man." Ashton also joined the case as a defender of the truth.


    Instinctively, Elysia stopped her footsteps, and so did Evelyn. However, the former was because the sentence she heard sounded funny, while thetter was because of her best friend.


    The two of them turned around to find out and only to see three male students wearing shorts and tank tops. The three of them had business with Thom and Jerry for some reason.


    "Eh? Elysia and Evelyn? Cough, did you guys just get bullied by these two bullies? I saw you were being cornered earlier." Brian immediately started acting like a cool guy after the two girls turned around.


    He didn''t pay much attention to the two girls despite the feeling he knew them. It was thanks to his focus on upholding justice.


    Elysia nced at Evelyn, and thetter did the same. Then, she looked at the other students who were just watching from a certain distance andnded her gaze back on the boys'' issue.


    "Hey, what do you mean by calling us bullies? Even if you are three and we are two, that doesn''t mean you can use us just like that." Thom defended himself without dy. He didn''t like being called that.


    "Yeah, that''s right. Brian, David, and Ashton... You shouldn''t jump to conclusions if you don''t know anything. What really happened was just my friend and me talking to two fairies in our ss." Jerry frowned as he confirmed his friend''s statement.


    "Huh!? You turn out to be students in the same ss as me, hmm. It''s just excuses and gibberish, you think someone will believe that when the real thing shows you two cornered two girls on this wall." Ashton frowned as he patted the wall beside him.


    He didn''t remember all the students in his ss, but what he heard from these two students was nothing more than an empty excuse.


    "Oh, wow. You conclude it just like that and use us foolishly? What grudge do we have for the three of you, huh? It''s obvious we just had a good conversation with Miss Elysia and Miss Evelyn." Thom pped his hands in amazement, but what he threw down was the insult.


    "That''s ridiculous, you can ask Miss Evelyn or Miss Elysia the truth that we are innocent. Do you think you are great at these baseless usations?" Jerry folded his arms across his chest as if he didn''t want to lose to David and Ashton.


    Hearing that, the five male students who argued immediately turned their heads towards the two girls in question. They were waiting for the testimony of these two girls who would surely tell the truth as victims.


    "Ely, what are we going to say?" Evelyn whispered softly and shook her best friend''s hand a little.


    Elysia was somewhat dissatisfied because she and her friend freed themselves from the constant chatter without the help of a scapegoat to serve as an excuse. So, more or less, this case didn''t have much to do with her or Evelyn anymore. It was only a problem and misunderstanding between the five male students.


    Even so, she didn''t want to y them against each other or anything. She had to exin something to reconcile the atmosphere.


    "Ah, haha... Just a moment ago, we were cornered there when Mr. Thom and Mr. Jerry. They--" Elysia answered somewhat cautiously as a victim and witness.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t finish her statement because her words were cut off just there because she paused for a moment... Only a very, very brief moment.


    "Hmph! The facts have been revealed, and the sinner has been confirmed by the witnesses." Brian snorted with a pretty decent deration. He immediately grabbed the guilty student''s shoulder.


    "Guilty as charged, your reasons cannot be justified. Moral teaching is urgently needed." David announced the charges against the defendants like a judge in a district court.


    "So that you don''t bother the innocent girls, you wille with us to the real men''s club. There, you will find out what that means from a real man and proud muscles." Ashton showed off his arm muscles proudly while clutching another student''s shoulder so he wouldn''t run away.


    "Ah, hey..." Elysiained, but her voice was ignored and lost to the others.


    "Wait! What did you say with that? Miss Elysia hasn''t even finished her words yet!" Thom grumbled with a slight grimace. The grip on his shoulders was quite firm than before.


    Before anyone could speak again, Ashton suddenly looked back. He knew his club seniors were approaching when considered from the footsteps that were heard.


    "Seniors, we''ve got two fresh blood for moral and muscr training at our club! They need some insight into muscle beauty and more." Ashton eximed enthusiastically. He would let these two skinny men know what the hellish training means.


    These two losers dared to bother the girl he respected. A great thing would await them at the clubter. He grinned cruelly inside his mind.


    "Oh! That''s a good thing. New recruits mean great aspiring warriors. Wee to the bodybuilding club, yo juniors." Marcus showed off his proud chest muscles when he spoke. It could even slightly move and twitch a little.


    "Haha, I thought you guys were going to fight. It''s not good to fight without a good reason. But, I think I was wrong." Marioughed out loud as he patted Ashton''s arm.


    All he saw was Ashton and Brian embracing the shoulders of the two new recruits with smiles. So, he just considered himself mistaking the situation.


    At that moment, Thom and Jerry became scared silly and could not say much. Several cruel-looking seniors withrge muscr bodies came closer like a group of executioners.


    "Hoho, then what are we waiting for? We have a list of events to do." Brian dragged the suddenly limp male student away with ease.


    "Although it''s hard to admit, this time I agree with you, the pretentious boy." Ashton also dragged the other boy, but in a different method than Brian. He believed that he had left a good impression in the eyes of these two beauties.


    "Alright, Elysia, Evelyn, everything is settled. Have a nice day, haha..." After saying that, Brian left the scene with his fellow club members.


    Ashton didn''t even say anything to the two girls. He had confidence that a hero or savior would arrive on time uninvited and leave without saying goodbye.


    "Sigh, they left, and my words were ignored." Elysia let out a soft sigh as the group that came and went like gusts of wind immediately rushed away.

 Chapter 201: Perceived as Intruders

    <h4>Chapter 201: Perceived as Intruders</h4>


    "Ely, what was just now?" Evelyn tilted her head slightly with a baffled expression. The event that had just happened came so fast and so quickly went away.


    "I don''t get it either, Eve. But, I think they''ll be fine... The bodybuilding club is good for them. Ah, don''t bother, let''s go." Elysia turned around and continued her steps.


    She didn''t know why her exnation was ignored by Brian, David, and Ashton until they came to a conclusion with just a truncated testimony. Apparently, they did that on purpose for some reason.


    "En." Evelyn turned around and put her hand on her best friend''s arm. She and her best friendpletely ignored the chatter of the other students who were just watching from start to finish.


    The earlier event was unexpected, and the oue was abrupt. Even though some things were bothering Elysia and Evelyn''s mind, they just put them aside and forgot about them once they left the scene. Since Elysia''s words were ignored, then it was the boys'' problem.


    The two girls didn''t know what Thom and Jerry were going to experience, but no extra attention was paid to them anymore. The most awaited scapegoat to be used as the opportunity to excuse themselves became the executioner who took the two boys away. Unfortunately, that oue was not held in high regard by both Elysia and Evelyn.


    It was a rtivelyte arrival when they had sessfully excused themselves. The others would think that the three boys group had some animosity against the two boys group. The incident just now was only used as an excuse and a trigger.


    Elysia and Evelyn went out of the building with cheerful hearts once again as soon as they started chatting about lighthearted matters. The heroic stunt by Brian or whoever did not receive appreciation from the two girls.


    ''Ely, don''t forget Vanessa''s still following you. Take her with you before you go to the Holy Cathedral.'' Elena reminded that shortly after she realized the white cat was ying near them.


    ''Oo, en, I didn''t forget about her, really.'' Elysia made up a little excuse. She would ask Vanessa to join her when the cat came into sight, but Elena only preceded to remind her.


    ''Hehe... Is that so?'' Elena questioned that with a hint of suspicion just to tease her sweet little sister.


    ''Really.'' Elysia defended herself because it was true.


    After saying that, she didn''t waste any more time and immediately told Vanessa toe closer. As an obedient and devoted cat, Vanessa stopped her little game in that simple garden and quickly approached her master.


    She revoked her wind magic of disguise then drew closer to her master''s feet. She stroked her body there like a spoiled cat after her master stopped walking.


    "Meww." Vanessa announced her presence.


    "Hmm, Vann. How was your day? Are you hungry? En, this is for you to dy hunger until we get to E''s house." Elysia picked up the white cat, then took out a packet of cat food.


    "Meow." Vanessa nodded her head, then grabbed the snack package and took a bite. She tried to open it with her fangs.


    "Oh my, Vann. I wonder how you suddenly appeared at your master''s feet all of a sudden." Evelyn still couldn''t find an answer to that aplishment. Every time that happened, she always felt amazed.


    "Hehe... Wait till I unwrap it." Elysia giggled at Vanessa''s behavior.


    After she opened the wrapper, Vanessa immediately buried her head in the package to enjoy her world of food.


    It didn''t take her more than ten seconds to finish a packet of the treat. Well, it was just a snack, unlike her master''s yummy food that she enjoyed with every bite.


    "Yum-yum..." Vanessa licked her lips as she freed herself from the empty snack pack.


    "Oh, want another snack or want to eat after this?" Elysia smiled with a sweet taste on her lips.


    Vanessa didn''t even need to answer to make her meaning conveyed. She just shoved the empty snack pack into her master''s hand then snuggled up in her master''s arms.


    "Ely, can I carry Vann? I''ll look after her well." Evelyn requested while caressing the adorable white cat.


    "Sure, here." Elysia nodded without reducing the smile on her face. She allowed Evelyn to take the cat in her arms right after she asked the cat''s opinion, of course.


    "Mm-hmm~ Ah, soft and fluffy. Yes, you''re a good girl." Evelyn satisfied herself by gently stroking the beautiful white cat in her arms.


    Elysia just smiled at that, then they continued their steps towards the Holy Cathedral. She also didn''t forget to throw the empty snack pack into the trashbeled ''recycled trash'' while on their trip.


    They finally arrived around the Holy Cathedral. It felt peaceful and serene there, mostly only the Priests and Holy Knights who were seen in various ces. Even so, there were also some students and citizens who had their own affairs or interests.


    Elysia and Evelyn didn''t wait for someone or anything. They went straight to the private area where E was waiting for their presence.


    "Uhm, Ely,e to think of it... Isn''t this the first time we''ve visited the Celestine Family''s private area unapanied?" Evelyn whispered as they walked through that particr corridor.


    "Hmm... I think you''re right, Eve. However, we have the ess card, so we''ll be fine. This Holy Cathedral is sophisticated, more polished than our academy if we''re going topare." Elysia replied in a soft whisper.


    She felt that the closer she was to the Celestine Family''s private area, the corridor felt even more silent. Perhaps, it had been over a hundred meters since theyst exchanged courtesies with a Priest.


    Simultaneously, a man''s exmation suddenly startled them as they were about to pass thest intersection in the corridor. "Halt!"


    "Ah!"


    "Whoa!"


    "What!?"


    Three shouts from the shocked person echoed briefly in the corridor, but the source of their shock was quite different.


    Evelyn was taken aback by a sudden exmation. Elysia was taken aback by the same thing as Evelyn but strengthened by Evelyn''s startled scream. But, the Holy Knight was shocked by the two girls'' screams.


    Whereas, the non-surprised just rolled her eyes even though she also didn''t realize there was someone on the other side of the corridor intersection.


    "Phew... You startled us, Sir Holy Knight. Please don''t call out suddenly with such a loud voice." Elysia breathed a sigh of relief and put her hand on the top side of her chest.


    Sometimes, she desired to use her advanced perception all the time. However, she just didn''t do it so that her mind wouldn''t be weighed down by the many details about her surrounding.


    "Oh, like that. Then, please forgive me. Going back to the point, what are you doing in this corridor? The area around here is not open to the public. Hmm, are you two young girls getting lost and identally getting here?" The gant Holy Knight questioned the two young girls with a measuring gaze.


    "For that, we are not lost and on the right path. Our goal is to visit the Celestine Family''s private area." Elysia answered with a polite tone even though she was being stared at like an intruder or a criminal.


    "You want to visit there? Do you have permission from a member of the Celestine Family? If not, you better go home now. That sacred area is not a ce to be visited at will." The gant Holy Knight stroked his chin as if he didn''t really believe this beautiful girl''s words.


    Beauty was the deceit of the world, and the seduction of sin, his mighty and steadfast self would not be deceived by such trifles. He wouldn''t believe it if there was no absolute proof.


    The area around here didn''t ept the presence of outsiders, let alone strangers. Luckily he was on patrol and prevented these two unknown intruders. That was what he thought.


    "Yes, we have the permit. It was Gabrie Celestine herself who gave us the permit, and she is waiting for us." Evelyn nimbly helped her best friend to resolve this misunderstanding. She knew they were being perceived as intruders or something.


    "Is that so? Then, please forgive my impoliteness. I''m just patrolling around here. So, let me escort you up near the gate to the sacred area." The gant Holy Knight gave a slight bow of respect with one hand on his chest.


    Despite saying that, he had other intentions to confirm the validity of these two girls. If they were lying, then the punishment would await these two girls. He didn''t care whether these two girls were students of the Deterry Academy of Magic or not. Rules were rules, and no offense was tolerated.


    "Hmph, fine. Let''s go, Ely." Evelyn tugged on her best friend''s sleeve a little, and they left together. But once again, an armed Holy Knight trailed right behind them.


    In her mind, there was one thing she realized, her identity as Ariatha Kingdom''s Princess was not recognized by this Holy Knight! Could it be that this man had never seen herself, Ely, and E hanging out together around the Holy Cathedral?

 Chapter 202: Regiment that just Came Back

    <h4>Chapter 202: Regiment that just Came Back</h4>


    Elysia, Evelyn, and the gant Holy Knight walked towards the sacred door of the Celestine Family. After that, the two girls who were still suspected by the Holy Knight immediately asked for permission to enter with their ess cards on the device near the magnificent door.


    As the two girls had hoped, the permission was validated, and the door opened slightly to let the two girls pass.


    "Hum." Evelyn put a hand on her waist and slightly puffed out her chest. She looked at the Holy Knight as if waiting for something from the man.


    "Very well, it seems that you do have permission from the Holy Princess, as you said earlier. Please forgive my impoliteness." The gant Holy Knight gave a knightly bow.


    "Hmph! That''s great if you know. I was wondering if you haven''t seen us around here?" Evelyn snorted cutely.


    "For that... Pardon my ignorance. One Holy Knight Regiment and I have just returned to the capital city." The gant Holy Knight made his apology and statement.


    "Oh, I see... Well then, I have no other intention. Thank you for your good service. Vignce is necessary. That has been said, we excused ourselves." Evelyn didn''t want toplicate things. She turned around, gave a cue to her best friend, and then walked into the portal in the door gap.


    "Have a nice day, bye." Elysia also entered the portal. However, she didn''t forget to give her farewell to the Holy Knight with a slight wave of her hand.


    Right after the two girls and one cat entered and disappeared, the portal disappeared right away. The magnificent door closed tightly once again as the security magic did its duty.


    The gant Holy Knight was left alone in the corridor with cumbersome expression. What could he do about that? It was a possibility, and he mistook it. The gant Holy Knight only scratched his head awkwardly, then walked away to return to his patrol duty.


    "Nee, Eve. Would we be treated like that if we went to visit somewhere special, sacred, or the like without the presence of important people around us?" Elysia asked after returning to the side of the girl who was waiting for her.


    "Hm, I suppose it will be like that, Ely. What can we do about that? The guards, knights, and so on are doing their job as they should. It''s for the sake ofmon safety and good, though. As long as you have valid permissions or prove, then you will be fine." Evelyn exined gently to her clueless best friend.


    "However, remember, Ely. Don''t carelessly show evidence of permission, emblem, ess card, or the like to just anyone. We will take the risk and responsibility for that. That is also to maintain the trust of the person who gave us that ess right." Evelyn reminded her best friend about essential points which should be remembered. Elysia just nodded her head understandingly at the exnation.


    "Well, even if I say it like that, the ess card to the Celestine Family private area isplex and tight. This card only I can use, and so is yours, Ely." Evelyn nced at the gold-and-white ess card in her hand, then ced it in her Space Bag.


    "Ooh, it''s like that... Thanks for sharing the extra information, Eve." Elysia smiled with a subtle nod.


    She appreciated the additional information even though she did not ask that far. It could imply that the person who informed about the extra information cared enough about the concerned person.


    "Hehe... You''re wee, Ely." Evelyn smiled back at them, then they walked together into the garden area.


    It was so easy to locate E, who was waiting for the two of them. Right near the fountain in the middle of a lovely mini garden, the Holy Princess yed with three rabbits. To be precise, it was one bunny and two rabbits.


    "Hi, E! We arrived as promised." Elysia waved her hand lightly as she and Evelyn walked over.


    "Oh, hi, hi! Wee, it''s lovely to meet you. Ely, Eve." E gave a wave of the hand but using the bunny''s hand.


    "Hiya, are you just waiting for us here, E?" Evelyn said hello too. She and her best friend sat on either side of E on the fish pond''s edge that had a fountain.


    "Ah, not really. I did a few other things earlier. Now, I just y with the rabbits and bunny." E shook her head slightly, then put the bunny on the ground. She just let the smol bunny jumped around without any definite direction.


    "Hmm, wait a moment. I remember you have four rabbits, E. These two were the guinea rabbits when Ely and I practiced Healing Magic, right? Then, where''s the other one?" Evelyn pointed to the two rabbits huddled together by the nt.


    "It''s two rabbits and two bunnies, Eve. The other bunny is jumping around somewhere. Just wait, little Albi will be back." E gave V sign hand gesture on both hands.


    "Ehm, E, have you had lunch?" Elysia inquired for a brief pause between conversations.


    "I haven''t eaten anything after we left the Mage Association. Thanks for the pastries Mrs. Nancy gave us this afternoon." E slightly smiled while stroking her stomach to express it better.


    "Shall we make lunch and dinner? Is Grandpa home yet?" Elysia looked to the right and left, but no Pope''s presence was detected.


    "Not yet, maybe grandfather will be back in a moment. Okay, that''s a good idea, let''s go to the kitchen~ Oops, but rabbits and bunny need to go back to their cages first." E hummed as she stood up, but she remembered the pets near her feet.


    "All right, let us help you." Evelyn volunteered to help. She immediately crouched down to pick up the rabbit with E, and Elysia took two bunnies.


    "Mew." Vanessa greeted the rabbit, who was ced beside her.


    The rabbit didn''t answer the greeting with a voice, but she repeatedly moved her mouth like chewing something.


    Well, Vanessa just patted the rabbit''s head and left the unintelligent female rabbit with the chewing business. She reminded herself once again that the animal next to her was not food.


    After E''s four pets returned to their rabbit house next to the training field, the three girls headed straight to the house area for kitchen matters.


    They cooked several menus for their dinner together with Alexander. They also sampled a few dishes every once in a while.


    It was real satisfaction for Vanessa when she tasted her food. However, she deliberately did not eat her fill because the actual dinner was not ready yet. At that time, the three girls were sitting around the dining table with their conversation while waiting for Alexander toe home.


    The psed time while cooking was short, but the real-time was already going on for quite a while. It was dusk, and the dishes were ready at the dinner table, waiting for the diners to devour them.


    "Oh, E, you know... When Ely and I were on our way here, we were intercepted by a Holy Knight. He thought we were intruders or something." Evelyn jokingly reported the incident.


    "Oh my, hehe... I thought there would be no intruders who would wear the academy uniform and walk casually towards here. Did that Holy Knight mention or use you of these usations?" E softly giggled as she covered her mouth with grace.


    "That''s right, Ely was there with me too. That Holy Knight looked at us with a look of suspicion, and he mentioned it implicitly. I knew that even though he didn''t say it directly." Evelyn tapped the table with her hand to emphasize her words.


    "Of course, I believe that. Perhaps, that Holy Knight is from the Regiment that just returned to the capital city?" E looked up a little as she recalled a few details.


    "En, he said the same thing." Evelyn nodded her head once.


    "Oh, so it makes sense. Please forgive the Holy Knight in question. He didn''t recognize you were no one''s fault. Are you offended or something like that, Eve?" E nodded too, but she watched Evelyn''s expression to the smallest change.


    "No, I didn''t think about it at all. You can rest easy, E." Evelyn wagged her hand lightly to express her words more clearly.


    "Ahh, thank goodness, I was worried if you were offended by something." E put her hand on the upper side of her chest with a sigh of relief.


    "By the way, E. Apologies for my impoliteness and curiosity. The Regiment that just returned... Was there a war or something?" Elysia got into the conversation about the Holy Knight and the Regiment.


    "You don''t need to apologize, Ely. You can even find out your questions just by asking the city gatekeepers. Yes, they just returned from a war in the Eastern Region. Umm, I don''t know the details beyond that, but that Regiment is reinforcements." E had a sad expression when she said that.


    She didn''t like war, murder, and anything like that. Whenever she knew there would be casualties and bereaved families, feelings of sadness always came to her.

 Chapter 203: Request for Library Privileges

    <h4>Chapter 203: Request for Library Privileges</h4>


    Despite feeling sad, E continued to share some details that she knew about the war that had just ended in the outer border town of Nachezan Kingdom. The battle exploded because of the small-scale devil army trying to attack from the Human Continent''s weakest frontier.


    The region that bore the border with the ocean was an easy target for the devil army that had managed to infiltrate that far.


    It all happened near Iqreles City, but the oue was not the same as the tragic incident that hit Falsegarde City. Iqreles City did not suffer significant damage. Human Race returned victorious as the defense force that managed to destroy the invading army.


    The Holy Knight Regiment of Aeddoterra City was only one of the few areas that could send reinforcements. Well, most of the support was indeed from the Holy Central Region. Thanks to the Aeddoterra Kingdom, which was in the Central Region and suffered the least amount of war.


    As for other regions, they were busy with continental borders, wars, and so on without helping much if there were incidents in other areas.


    E only knew up to that point, and Elysia immediately shifted the topic to not dwell on a rather heavy topic for these young girls. Even so, some big questions arose in both Elysia and Elena''s minds.


    ''Was the attack from the devil army in the Eastern Region under Dn''s orders?'' Elysia opened the discussion with Elena as soon as Evelyn shared other light and fun things.


    ''It can be yes or no, Ely. You remember? There are four other Devil Emperors who are under Dn''s rule.'' Elena didn''t dare to deduce anything from that iplete information.


    ''Well, wars happen for a reason, but what is that? I''m sure it''s not that simple as it looks. There is something more to it.'' Elysia felt something was wrong, but she didn''t know about it.


    ''For the sake of good health, please put this matter out of your head, Ely. We only handle what''s in front of us and around us, remember? Please don''t worry because it''s already happened, and we don''t need to interfere carelessly either. For now, knowing enough is good for us.'' Elena spoke with care. She suggested what was best for them at the moment.


    ''Well, I''m just suspicious. It''s not like I care too much about people I don''t know either. After all, I only have two hands and a pair of eyes. I''m not the almighty.'' Elysia exhaled softly and brushed aside the thought of war.


    ''Hehe, I''m d to hear that.'' Elena giggled because she understood the implied meaning of her sweet little sister.


    It was in tune with the thoughts and beliefs that she knew were ingrained in Elysia. This kind-hearted girl would only help something that was deemed appropriate and only within her reach.


    The hero who saved everyone was a myth and a lie. It was far beyond the limits of any living being''s ability to rescue all things that needed help.


    ''Oh, look who''s on the way here. That''s the Pope Grandpa, hehe... Are E and Ely going to beg for ess rights to the fifth floor of the Holy Library? Let''s see what happens next, but don''t go anywhere, please stay on Elena Channel.'' Elena spoke with a unique intonation like a television presenter.


    ''What is that? You sound like you''re hosting a show...'' Elysia wanted to chuckle too because it sounded ridiculous, but she held it back a little. It would be strange if she chuckled to herself for no reason.


    "I''m home. Oh? It looks great with dinner ready at the table and three granddaughters waiting for me." Alexander entered the house with a sunny expression.


    "Wee back." E, Elysia, and Evelyn greeted the Pope, who was walking over.


    "Humm, an appetizing scent." Alexander nced at the foods while inhaling an aroma that seemed to make him even hungrier. The dishes teased him to immediately devour them.


    "Grandfather, please wash your hands first. You look so happy. Did anything good happen today?" E reminded her grandfather with a kind smile.


    "Is that clearly sculpted on my face?" Alexander inquired while looking at the three girls, and the girls just nodded their heads because it was true.


    "Ho ho-ho, today is good and meaningful to me." Alexander only faintly replied as he walked towards the sink to wash his hands.


    Next, he returned to the dining table and sat in the chair of the family''s head. "How was your day, my lovely granddaughters?"


    The three girls just looked at each other and chuckled together. The Pope looked unsuitable for asking in a joking tone when he was dressed like a merchant.


    "We had a great day, grandfather. We even went to visit the Mage Association." E briefly reported her new visit.


    "Oh, that''s fabulous to hear. It''s an organization belonging to the Mitchell Family that has grown to be a continental ss association eventually. Has something happened, Evelyn?" Alexander nodded while stroking his beard, then he looked at the girl he mentioned.


    "Uhm, it''s nothing. It''s just, I asked for funds from my mother and father." Evelyn answered with a hint of embarrassment for whatever reason.


    "Is it for the same reason as E? Hmm, to open a pizza shop or whatever it is called?" Alexander assessed the girls in turn, and they only nodded at him.


    "I see... Looks like you guys really meant it. Hopefully, your expectations in that will be achieved. Alright, now it''s time for dinner. The conversation can be postponed forter." Alexander announced enthusiastically.


    E, Elysia, and Evelyn just agreed with that. The good news for the cat, it was time to eat. Then, they ate dinner together, full of warmth.


    The dishes on the table quickly ran out even though what was avable was not in small quantities. As usual, the Pope needed a fair amount of food, and Vanessa also didn''t want to lose to the meal fight. They both tasted all the dishes, but the cat was helped by her master to take the food.


    "Thanks for the food. It''s nice to have three granddaughters around. Ho? Elysia, Evelyn, why don''t you just stay here? There''s no need for you to live in that ordinary academy dorm." Alexander proposed that after wiping his mouth with a tissue.


    "Ahh, that''s a good idea, grandfather. Ely, Eve, just stay here with me, what do you think?" E sped her hands with a jubnt expression. Then, she looked at her friends with a pleading look.


    Evelyn only nced at Elysia at that. She did not want to answer immediately if her best friend turned down the offer that sounded good.


    As if she knew what was on Evelyn''s mind, Elysia represented Evelyn to answer that politely. "With all due respect, please forgive me. That''s a great offer, and let Eve, and I consider it."


    "Oh, that''s fine. Are you two staying over again tonight?" Alexander didn''t feel offended or anything. He put that aside because he knew these two good-spirited girls would often stay over because of E.


    "Yes, yes! The three of us will sleep in my room." E answered that gleefully. She seemed to be anticipating something.


    "Oh, look how cheerful you are, E." Alexander smiled gently at his jolly granddaughter.


    "Hehe... Oh right, grandfather, Ely has a hard time with her knowledge. She intends to broaden her horizons in the Holy Library. However, she still hasn''t found some of the knowledge she wants. So, can you grant Ely ess to the fifth floor?" E chuckled lightly, but she went straight to what she promised her friend this afternoon.


    Elysia seemed surprised and looked at E, who only smiled innocently at her. So, it was easy because E just had to ask her grandfather?


    For some reason, Elysia felt stupid because she had prepared herself for the difficult thing she would face to make that privilege.


    "The fifth floor of the Holy Library? What kind of knowledge are you seeking, O Elysia girl?" Alexander didn''t even change his expression when he asked that. He was gently smiled as if he was a kind grandfather who asked his lovely granddaughter.


    To Elysia''s delight, the Pope didn''t seem to think that was presumptuous. "I''m looking for a deeper knowledge of magic, a concept, or something like that. Also, I''m looking for the truth of the world in case there are some books about lost history."


    E and Evelyn looked at Elysia in slight surprise. It wasn''t something a girl on the Apprentice level would look for! Usually, it was only people with the power of Spirit level or above who began to seek knowledge to that extent.


    What made this girl look for things that were way above her level? E and Evelyn looked at each other as if they had the same thoughts.


    "Kuhmm, hum... So, that''s what you were trying to find that made you stay three days on the fourth floor of the Holy Library..." Alexander stroked his beard while evaluating Elysia more deeply. He was looking for the truth in her eyes.


    The girl felt a little nervous, but she did not waver in the slightest from that gaze. Elysia just looked back into Pope''s blue eyes, without looking away and just waiting.


    "Do you know what''s on the fifth floor of the Holy Library?" Alexander suddenly spoke, and it broke their gaze contest.


    "Uhh, for that... Please forgive me, but I don''t know. All I know that floor is where all the information, especially that is unknown to just anyone and the public." Elysia felt a little awkward to answer that.

 Chapter 204: Imagination is Power

    <h4>Chapter 204: Imagination is Power</h4>


    "Hmm..." Alexander looked at Elysia once again, but the girl could only wait for the answer.


    She began to wonder if that was being presumptuous, or maybe she identally upset the Pope. Despite that, Elysia just waited patiently without expressing much while discussing with Elena if something went wrong.


    Thankfully, it was only her train of thought and worry. It was dismissed instantly because of the Pope''s response.


    "Ho ho-ho, I see that there are faith and curiosity in your eyes. On the fifth floor, some things can satisfy your curiosity about the knowledge you desire. However, there are only guidelines for high-level magic which generally can only be used by magic users at Spirit level or above." Alexanderughed in his trademark tone, then exined casually.


    "May I? What needs to be done to establish the privilege? Is there a special procedure for assigning ess rights to the fifth floor?" Elysia attentively requested because it was so important to her.


    "The Holy Library in this capital city is not the same as the Holy Libraries in other big cities. Only in this city is the fifth floor avable. Even so, not just anyone is allowed to ess those high levels of knowledge." Alexander did not immediately answer the questions that came. He spoke calmly then sipped the herbal tea.


    Nevertheless, he immediately continued before the girl could feel disappointed because it sounded like rejection. "Elysia girl, you are still in the early stages of the Apprentice level... What made you want to find out about magic and insight for a high level beyond yours? It can be dangerous if you try to practice it."


    "I... I know my limits. Knowledge is power and treasure, but the judgment is the treasurer of the wise. It''s fine even though it''s still limited to knowledge, but it will be a strength in the future. All I''m looking for is world truths and advanced magic concepts." Elysia expressed her point of view about knowledge. She emphasized the importance of more wisdom and insight for herself at this time.


    At least, she needed to learn from the knowledgeable before she would venture straight into the world with her eyes as her witness.


    ''Hehe... It''s wrong, Ely. Your imagination is your power, and it is more important than knowledge.'' Elena suddenly refuted while chuckling in amusement, albeit she was ignored by the inwardly bashful girl.


    "I see... The truth of the world, lost history, and advanced magic, huh... You are quite hungry for knowledge, O Elysia girl. Well, the wise one will seek knowledge, and I understand that. For that, try reading this. What is written there?" Alexander took out a piece of paper from his Space Bag and made itnd in front of Elysia.


    Even though he already considered this lovely girl as his granddaughter, that didn''t mean he would allow her to study at random. The wise were required to be fully aware and know what they were doing regarding their knowledge.


    As soon as the paper came in front of Elysia, she immediately took it to see what was written. Evelyn, who was sitting next to her, also nced at the paper out of curiosity.


    What power would it be for Evelyn, who couldn''t read the ancientnguage? She just looked at theplicated writing without knowing anything.


    "The world is corrupted by the curses. Even the Gods are no exception?" Elysia frowned with aplicated expression. It was one sentence that existed as the Pope''s test. Unbeknown to her, she spoke in the ancientnguage.


    "Huh? You are fabulous, Elysia yo! You''re so young, but you already know the ancientnguage? Since when did you learn it? No wonder something feels different from you. You are a genius!" Alexander was surprised with great enthusiasm. He even hit the table because of that.


    A moment ago, he gave the paper just as a test, and he thought Elysia wouldn''t be able to read it. That way, this young girl would hold herself back for the fifth floor for obvious reasons. Unfortunately, this granddaughter was more knowledgeable than he thought.


    "Oh, wow, Ely! You are proficient in the ancientnguage and can readplex writing with ease. That''s something that has to be studied over the years, you know? Have you studied ancientnguages since you were a toddler?" Evelyn gaped in admiration. Her best friend never ceased to amaze herself.


    "Ah, umm... Thank you." Elysia slightly scratched her head with an awkward smile.


    "Hehe, you''re the best, Ely. So, grandfather, is Ely allowed to go to the fifth floor of the Holy Library?" E conveyed her awe before suggesting it to the highest authority, namely her grandfather.


    "That''s guaranteed, but only Elysia is allowed onto the fifth floor of the Holy Library. You and Evelyn aren''t wise enough for high-level knowledge." Alexander announced it with a smile, but he made two girls pouted.


    "What? Grandfather, you''re not fair... That''s favoritism. I want toe with Ely to the fifth floor too..." E whined to her grandfather with a pitiful expression. She rarely did that, but this time it was necessary.


    "Un, un! I want to too. Having more knowledge doesn''t hurt, right? I will ask permission before reading the book of high-level magic. I''m a good obedient girl." Evelyn also enlivened the atmosphere with her whimper. She didn''t want to be left behind like that. She didn''t want to be left behind like that and excluded so clearly.


    "What''s with this whining? But, I don''t think you''re reckless. Okay, you two silly girls can go to the fifth floor, but that''s if you''re with me. I''ll be there watching you. eptable?" Alexander stroked his beard with another thought. He gave his permission but with a condition.


    "Yay! Sure."


    "Deal, thank you!"


    E and Evelyn suddenly smiled as if the whining had never happened before. While Elysia just rolled her eyes at the rapid change in their expressions.


    "Grandpa, does what is written on this paper have any other meaning? What does it mean by curses and Gods?" Elysia tried to probe into things that made her somewhat astonished. It was slightly simr to what Nell, the Goddess of Blessings, said.


    "As for that question, the secret research team and I are still investigating. In all likelihood, it was a catastrophic event long ago. Perhaps, over a hundred thousand years ago or so." Alexander stared towards the front with a distant gaze but didn''t look at anyone. He tried to remember the important things he knew about this.


    "Hmm? Is this the thing you handle in your den, grandfather? I remember there was a lot of paper in the ancientnguage, but regrettably, I can''t read it..." E tugged slightly at her grandfather''s sleeve for attention.


    "D-den? That''s my private study, E girl." Alexander replied helplessly.


    "Hehe... Yes, that. Why do you know it''s been over a hundred thousand years, grandfather? Have you lived that long? You never told me your age." E tweeted again like a curious little bird.


    "Age is just a number to me. It''s meaningless. Maybe I''m a thousand years old?" Alexander shook his head and guessed his own age. He could remember many things but not with his age.


    At that moment, Elysia nced at the Pope with a confused and strange look. But, it was only for a moment before she changed her gaze to an ordinary one.


    ''What? Has he forgotten his age? A thousand years? That was 204 years ago... I suspected this happy grandfather had gone senile.'' Elenamented with a provisional guess.


    ''Uhh, I thought so too. Grandpa is 1204 years old, after all.'' Elysia couldn''t agree more than that.


    ''Hmm... But, whenever this grandfather talks or tells a story, he is always knowledgeable. Is this what is called remembering a lot but forgetting a lot?'' Elena guessed what she thought would be most suitable.


    ''Who knows, but it''s possible.'' Elysia responded to that, and Elena nodded her head.


    "You''re researching something in your private room, Grandpa? Does it have anything to do with lost history?" Elysia asked because of the realization she knew implicitly from the conversation a moment ago.


    "Yes, what you read in the ancientnguage a moment ago is a fragment of an ancient book that was found because of the Goddess of Blessing''s guide." Alexander didn''t hesitate to tell that. He knew better to whom he had leaked information that was not yet allowed to be made public.


    "The ancient book? Is that what your secret research team is researching, Grandpa? Am I allowed to see it?" Elysia was increasingly convinced. It was the same thing Nell said about an important thing that was immortalized in historical records for her people.


    "Well, the secret research team of the Holy Church is only researching artifacts, relics, and the like. Do you want to know more about that? Can you keep what you will know to yourself and not let outsiders know? Especially the public." Alexander questioned this not only to Elysia but to two other girls as well. Even the white catzing around the table was no exception.


    E and Evelyn looked at each other, then they looked at Elysia. They nodded together as if they had found agreement in silence, then spoke in unison. "We promise."


    "Meow." Vanessa said the same thing but in catnguage.


    "That''s great. I believe you girls are smart enough to know the cause and effect if the public finds out and the rumors of panic explode. All right, let''s go to my private study. I might as well make a fifth-floor ess privilege card for you there, Elysia." Alexander nodded as the girls nodded their heads repeatedly at his words.


    "Thank you, Grandpa. It means a lot to me." Elysia expressed her gratitude. It was not just an utterance, but really from the heart.


    After that, the Pope got up from the chair and walked away casually. The girls also immediately followed suit.

 Chapter 205: Historical Record (1)

    <h4>Chapter 205: Historical Record (1)</h4>


    Despite being called a private study room, the Pope''s private room was somewhat akin to a witchcraft experiment room.


    "You girls sit here. I''ll take something in a moment." Alexander pointed to the sofas, which were arranged like a living room.


    It was the first room they encountered the first moment after entering Pope''s private area. There were several doors protected by barriers. Apparently, the rooms behind those doors were what could be called private rooms.


    Hearing that, the girls nodded like obedient girls and headed to the long sofa to sit next to each other. After that, Pope opened the closest door with his magic and then entered there.


    "Huh?" Elysia and Evelyn said the same thing. Strange but true, Pope suddenly disappeared as soon as he stepped into the room.


    "Hehe... These rooms are called private for some reason. There are several barriers, and with different effects. Grandfather seemed to disappear as the illusion barrier worked." E chuckled when she saw the dumbfounded expressions of her two friends.


    "Oh, yes, how could I forget that? I''m sure only specific people can pass through the barriers in each of these private rooms." Evelyn was no longer surprised after she heard that exnation. She remembered the security barriers in several vital rooms in her father''s pce.


    "I see the point." Elysia nodded in understanding. She didn''t even try to see whaty beyond the barriers.


    Elena also did the same. This ce wasn''t just anywhere, and they didn''t want to piss off the Pope.


    Not long after, Alexander returned with a magnificent box in his hand. He sat down on the single sofa opposite the girls and put that box on hisp. After that, he took out a yellow crystal with a card that was already stuck there.


    "Elysia, hold this crystal and channel some of your magical energy." Alexander handed the crystal to the girl in question.


    "En." Elysia epted that and did what was asked. She knew this was what she requested, and it was finally granted.


    It was simr to what happened during the making of the membership card in the Holy Library. The crystal lit up to scan Elysia''s magic and body for an instant, then it dimmed back to normal. Done with that, Elysia returned the crystal to the Pope.


    "Very well, this is your ess card to the fifth floor of the Holy Library. You will be in charge of the knowledge you have, and I will hold you responsible if you abuse it." Alexander gave the yellow card Elysia. He spoke in a rxed tone, but his gaze was profound.


    "Yes, Grandpa. Thank you very much, I understand." Elysia gave a grateful bow, but Pope immediately stopped her. "No, don''t give me a bow of respect. I consider you my own granddaughter for my own reasons."


    "Ah, umm... Okay." Elysia nodded clumsily at that.


    "That''s good. Well, do you know what''s in this box? Yes, it''s an ancient book that I got under the guidance of the Goddess while I was sleeping." Alexander returned the nod, then went straight to their main issue.


    "Woah, grandfather, the Goddess of Blessings appeared in your dreams to convey her message?" Evelyn became the first girl to express her admiration. She idolized a divine figure, and she hoped to meet one in the future.


    "That''s right, and this is only one of the ancient books. The Goddess divine presence descended into the world to guide humanity to the world''s truths about what had happened long ago, for an inevitable preparation." Alexander stroked the box with a thoughtful look as if reminiscing about something.


    "One book? You have another ancient book, Grandpa?" Elysia asked in wonder. What she realized with her advanced perception was that there was only one book in that box. So, where was the other book in question?


    Even so, She and Elena began discussing what Nell had said, and they were excited to see what was written in the ancient book.


    "Yes, I have more than one. This afternoon, I got another one from the secret expedition team I sent. If you are wondering why I looked so happy earlier, yes, because of that." Alexander smiled as he looked at the nodding E. She finally figured out why her grandfather looked so cheerful when he returned home a moment ago.


    "Uhm, please forgive me if it''s a littlete, but is it okay for you to tell us young girls about lost history? Secrets, catastrophes, and so on... Is that alright?" Evelyn asked with concern. She suddenly had her own worries about what might happen.


    "Ho? Why are you suddenly getting restless like that, Evelyn? If you are unprepared and don''t want to know, you can wait for us in the home area. Just to let you know, this information is no secret to those who research it. Even your parents already know about this because Human Emperors are sharing some of their crucial information." Alexander smiled lightly. He made concessions for the girl who did not want to join the ark of lost historical truths.


    "I... Humph! Who isn''t ready? If it''s okay for you to tell us, then I''m fully prepared." Evelyn cutely snorted when she saw Elysia and E take a look at her. She also didn''t want to be excluded for whatever reason.


    "Hum, well then. Elysia, take this box and tell me what you realized after reading this ancient book." Alexander gave a subtle nod before handing the box to the closest girl.


    Elysia put Vanessa next to her, then epted the box. However, before she had a chance to open it, her sleeve was pulled slightly by the girl on her left.


    "Hm?" Reflexively, Elysia looked at E.


    "Ely, before you open it, can you sit in the middle? That way, we can see it together." E asked with a sweet smile.


    "En, Ely. Please sit in the middle~" Evelyn hummed in defense of her friend''s request.


    "Oh, sure. E, we swapped our seats." Elysia had no objection to that. She immediately stood up, and E shifted to Vanessa''s side, then she sat between the two girls.


    After the two girls were pleased with their smiles, Elysia opened the magnificent box with great care. The dull grimoire that looked frail was lying peacefully like a corpse in a coffin.


    ''Wow, that reads final. Is this a novel or a diary? This was written by that puny Goddess and her followers, right?'' Elena eximed excitedly at the writing on the cover.


    ''En, maybe. Let''s see what''s in it.'' Elysia smiled lightly, but her eyes were full of curiosity.


    She took the ancient book even more carefully because she was afraid that a sudden movement could damage the book. The box was left open on herp, and she opened the book with caution.


    The ridiculous thing happened a momentter. What Elysia and her friends saw on the first page was a nk sheet with nothing in it. Completely empty, it was only paper that had turned yellow with age.


    The first, second, third, and fourth sheets were all nk. Elysia, E, and Evelyn''s enthusiasm and curiosity gradually deted when they thought they were teased by Pope. Even Elena also felt cheated.


    The three girls turned to look at the Pope with a grievance gaze. Very much made Alexander confused because he did not understand why with that look. Then, he nced at the ancient book and immediately understood.


    "What? Haha, ho-ho... You opened the ancient book from the back page. I forgot to tell you that the ancient book was only half-written. The other half was lost somehow. Maybe because of age? Who knows." Alexanderughed out loud because it looked funny, and the girls could only feel embarrassed about it.


    Elysia immediately treated the ancient book in the right way. The way to open it was not from the right page to the left, but the opposite. After she opened it correctly, the first page had the ancientnguage read from right to left. However, she briefly frowned at the symbol she saw on the sheet.


    "Umm, grandfather, why is half of this ancient book empty and missing? If it''s because of age, is there no way to recover it?" E became curious about what she had just heard.


    "I''m also looking into that. However, the Goddess never again visited my dream for her guidance after that day. Sigh... So regrettable." Alexander shook his head with a sigh.


    "So, if this really is the remaining half, it''s still a mystery, hmm ... But, this is only one of the two ancient books you have, right, grandfather? Where''s the other?" E put her finger on her chin and thought of it.


    "I''m still handling it. I''d better take care of the book I just got. It''s still a treasure trove to be scanned carefully. You can see that after I''m done." Alexander gave a ''no'' hand gesture while shaking his head lightly.


    "Oh, fine." E didn''t mind it because it was only a matter of time. She would find out about it sooner orter.

 Chapter 206: Historical Record (2)

    <h4>Chapter 206: Historical Record (2)</h4>


    After the exnation was given, E and Evelyn no longer looked at Pope. However, both of them became shocked as they nced at the ancient book. Elysia was reading it silently ahead of them!


    "Ely."


    "Ely, aren''t we going to read that together?"


    Evelyn and E delivered their little protest to the girl sitting in the middle of them.


    "Ah, ohh... I''m sorry, I just got to page four. Let''s start from the first page again." Elysia smiled with a pang of slight guilt. She carefully turned the pages to the starting sheet.


    Hearing that, E and Evelyn smiled back and then drew closer to Elysia. Meanwhile, the girl who was nked by something soft from two sides just ignored it because there was something more important in her hands.


    Feelings of embarrassment or the like that could make her blush did not arise because her focus waspletely diverted to the ancient book and Elena''s discussion.


    Elysia read the first sheet one more time, then innocently turned the page slowly. However, her focus was interrupted once again by two girls who couldn''t read the ancientnguage.


    "Ely, I can''t read the ancientnguage. Can you read it with your own voice instead of reading it silently?"


    "En, we also want to know."


    E and Evelyn slightly poked Elysia''s arm for attention. They both seemed so united in asking for the same thing. Despite not knowing anything rted to the ancientnguage, their curiosity for the lost history was great.


    Since their friend was proficient in the ancientnguage, it would be nice if Elysia read the book as if telling a fairy tale for them.


    "Sure." Elysia nodded, but her gaze was still on the book in her hand. She returned to the first page once again to read it out in her voice. Of course, it pleased the two girls who requested it.


    "In ancient times..." Elysia read that in her pleasant voice. Unfortunately, she failed to continue her story, which she did on-demand only because two golden-haired girls on both sides interrupted her once again.


    "Ely, please don''t tease us. E and I don''t know the ancientnguage, let alone understand what you are saying."


    "Can you read it in Aefasy? Can you trante it for us as you read it?"


    Evelyn and E asked once more as if their friend was a versatile girl. It might irritate someone from repeated interruptions and then a request like that, but that someone wasn''t Elysia.


    Elysia treated her friends with special care because they deserved it just as well as they treated her well.


    She just nodded and repeated her words, but in Aefasy. Even though she didn''t know for sure how she could easily changenguages. One thing was certain, she only needed to suggest herself with imagination and concentration.


    "In ancient times--"


    For the next few minutes, Elysia spoke what she read in the ancient book. Evelyn and E could also understand what was written there, and they just listened attentively.


    The two girls could ask for ater retelling, ask the Pope for a trantion, or they could even ask the Pope to read it for them. However, they asked Elysia to read it for several reasons.


    Elysia had no idea that her friendly, easygoing, and patient actions had left a good impression on the two girls. Alexander also smiled at Elysia when she read it, like reading a fairy tale to her friends. She didn''t even give a negative response because of these two silly girls'' requests, which sometimes overwhelm people.


    After reading the ancient book to a nk page in the middle of the book, Elysia lowered the grimoire she was holding onto herp.


    At that time, she had someplicated expressions after she read half of the ancient book. It was a note written directly by Nell when she had fallen in her deep slumber via her avatar until finally it was handed over to Pope.


    Besides that, there were some important things that she could learn from what she just read. The symbol on the first page was the same as the symbol engraved on the gold block found at the bottom of theke. After that, some exnations concerning the curses that ravaged this world, the cursed creatures, and much more.


    Apart from that, Nell also implicitly exined about this grimoire summarizing twelve other grimoires that had been scattered somewhere. No one knew for sure the whereabouts of the twelve grimoires.


    Although not as detailed as the twelve grimoire series written by Nell and her followers... She made this so that her people would know what happened long ago so that they began to make preparations as soon as possible for the inevitable. Still, this brief summary was written based solely on memory before her avatar ran out of power and disappeared.


    No wonder Nell needed to confirm something as soon as possible before exining further to Elena. There were too many things that had happened in these hundred thousand years, and Nell needed to update her knowledge of the world today. Perhaps, she didn''t remember all the details perfectly because of the length of time she fell into her deep slumber.


    ''However, why only half? It''s a pity... Most of the cursed creatures were sealed away, but where? What should be prepared... What should be anticipated? What should we do? Too many other questions! Sigh...'' Elysia cried out with a sigh in her mind.


    ''Ely, take a breath, then let it out. Calm your mind a little with something fresh. When your mind is calm, things won''t seemplicated anymore.'' Elena gave a suggestion to the restless and confused girl.


    Elysia obediently took the advice until she felt calm again. Even if the situation didn''t change, at least she felt better with a clear mind, and she could think more brightly.


    "What do you think after reading that ancient book, Elysia?" Alexander looked at the girl who had a littleplicated expression between the two confused girls.


    "Curses, disasters, problems, and many more questions without answers. This ancient book is iplete." Elysia replied in a neutral tone. She nced back at the ancient book on the first page of the nk sheet.


    "Yes, that''s the general conclusion you can draw from what was written in the memorial book left by the Goddess of Blessings. You may have missed some of the things that were implied. Because of that, the Human Race is preparing many things just in case." Alexander nodded his head with his own understanding.


    "Hmm? What did humanity prepare, Grandpa?" Elysia asked that with interest, and the two girls next to her also suddenly became interested in this sensitive topic.


    "Please read thest page that is written. Before the seal word, the previous sentence is written implicitly about a race that is the enemy of this world. Yes, I don''t know which other races are currently, but our Human Race has other enemies besides the Devil Race. We are preparing for it in thest few decades if they are free from the seal." Alexander dered it proudly.


    For some reason, he emphasized his words to the Devil Race, not to the sealed races called cursed creatures. Elysia and Elena wondered in their minds. Maybe something happened to Pope against the Devil Race? Despite that, they didn''t really ask about it or think any further in that direction.


    In contrast to Elysia, who was not surprised, E and Evelyn became scared and agitated girls.


    "Wha- what? The world at this point is bad, but now one more race wants to invade our continent? Ahh... More wars, how many more casualties..." E felt a little sluggish after her grandfather said that.


    She was already shocked and confused after hearing the story about the lost history. Still, she could sigh of relief because it had happened long ago. Nevertheless, it was much more profound than what she heard.


    "So, so... Will humanity wagerge-scale war against two races at once? That''s terrible." Evelyn''s face paled slightly at that direct exnation.


    She didn''t really understandplicated sentences and implied words. Still, it was bad for the present and the future if that was the endpoint. Devil Race alone was scary, and now the sealed race woulde to enliven the chaos?


    "Well, nobody knows, and that''s just the preparation of the inevitable. But you don''t need to worry too much. It''s been handled by many parties. Sooner orter, everyone will also know the truth, and you only know this earlier than others." Alexander shrugged his shoulders and gave words offort to the two restless girls.


    Evelyn and E only nodded weakly. They understood that, and it was a privilege to know sooner than others.


    "Well, look at the girl among you. She still has herposure. She understands the meaning of the ancient book and knows how to respond to it. That''s what I mean by a wise person because of knowledge. So, do you regret your decision to find out about lost history?" Alexander gently asked as he pointed towards Elysia.


    Evelyn and E simultaneously nced at the girl in their midst. Elysia was still calm, unlike them. Despite that, they didn''t want to lose, and they didn''t want Pope to think they were unprepared. Elysia''s calm had motivated them.


    "No, grandfather. Thanks for letting me know about lost history." Evelyn shook her head subtly as she turned towards Pope once again.


    "Grandfather, I understand what you mean by telling us this. I will try to be a wiser girl." E sighed softly and looked back at her grandfather.


    "That''s a good thing if you understand." Alexander nodded with a gentle smile.


    At the same time, Elysia noticed a strange symbol in thest sentence before the nk page. She seemed to understand what that symbol meant.


    For the experiment, she made a little water element magic on her index finger''s tip, then pasted it onto the nk page.


    "What!? Elysia girl, what are you doing!" Alexander suddenly eximed in panic.

 Chapter 207: Hidden Writing

    <h4>Chapter 207: Hidden Writing</h4>


    It was sudden and shocking, but Elysia was already doing what she wanted to do. She touched the nk sheet with a little water element on her index finger, and a little part of the paper became wet.


    Alexander frantically got up from his chair and seemed about to take the ancient book from Elysia''s hand. However, his movements stopped for a moment his hand was about to grab the old grimoire.


    Slowly, the wet nk page revealed sentence by sentence and then into paragraphs until finallyposingplete writing on the page.


    Not only did Alexander gape in astonishment, but the girls too, the girl who did that was included. Elysia thought that the implied symbol in thest sentence had a hidden meaning. It was proven true just as she and Elena had expected.


    "Wh-what? Is this a continuation of the Goddess''s guidance? Incredible... Elysia, give me that ancient book. I need to check a few things." Alexander breathed a sigh of relief with renewed vigor. This granddaughter knows what she''s doing.


    It was not an act of harming the paper with water, but bringing out the paper''s hidden writing with water!


    "Here, Grandpa." Elysia handed over the old grimoire with care like a kind and obedient granddaughter.


    Alexander received the ancient book and then nced at the writing that had just appeared. After he finished reading the page, he gathered a bit of water with his magic on the tip of his finger. Then, he pasted it onto the nk page just like what Elysia did just a moment ago.


    Guesses and expectations culminated in realization, the writing on the nk page slowly appeared. With a broad smile and a passionate spirit, Alexander did the same over the next few pages just to be sure.


    The results were satisfactory as expected. The hidden words would appear for a while if the nk paper was given a little water. If a lot of it would be harmful to the paper, so a little was sufficient.


    "Hahaha! That''s marvelous. Elysia, what made you realize that?" Alexander asked the girl who was happy with him.


    "Grandpa, look at the end of the sentence before the nk paper. There is a hidden and faint symbol. If you look carefully, it means water magic. The same symbol in the water element magic circle." Elysia described something she just realized.


    After knowing that, Alexander turned the pages and returned to thest page that had the writing. Sure enough, the thing in question was there, and he only realized what it meant after decades...


    Even though he once realized that the ancient writing symbol was simr to the water element symbol, that did not mean he would be desperate to wet the paper.


    "What you said is true. Then, the Goddess''s guidance has a continuation. If so, is the other ancient book the same?" Alexander muttered while remembering the ancient book he had just skimmed through. The grimoire also had many nk sheets.


    "Alright! You girls can spend your time ying or whatever. Let this old man parse the ancient books to know more about our Goddess''splete guidance." Alexander made a quick decision, then shooed off the girls in a gentle tone. He wanted to find out more about this new discovery as soon as possible.


    "Umm... Grandpa, can Ie with you to research the ancient book? There is another one, right? Maybe I can help with a few things. You will not leave the task directly to your secret research team, are you?" Elysia pleaded with a look full of hope. She also wanted to see the continuation of Nell''s notebook.


    "I want toe too. I will behave properly and will not disturb you, I promise." E volunteered herself too, though she looked worried and nervous a moment ago.


    "Me too. Let mee too, to know the full content of it." Evelyn also wanted to be part of it. She put on pleading gaze like the other two girls.


    "Meow." Vanessa followed along, but only people who knew hernguage could know that she wanted toe too.


    "Well, this should not be postponed any longer. Elysia, you will help me. E, Evelyn, you cane too, but be a good girl. Let''s go into my research room." After saying that, Alexander walked towards a certain room... The one he entered a while ago.


    He waved his hand down once, then the several barriers protecting the room disappeared. There was a door that was still closed.


    Three girls and a cat immediately followed the Pope to approach the door. Then, they entered the room together before the barriers were put back.


    Inside the room looked like an advanced alchemy room filled with various magic tools of whatever function. However, the girls did not dare express their curiosity to touch something without knowing what they were touching.


    They all just walked over to Pope''s research desk that had a lot of paperwork on it. Many handwritten notes were possibly research notes from the ancient book. Without further ado, Alexander put all the papers on his research table into a drawer. Then, they got to work.


    For the next several hours, Alexander and Elysia deciphered the writing in the ancientnguage and then tranted it into their vernacr. The two of them did that not to the ancient book with ''final'' written on the cover but to the other grimoire as well... The one Alexander just got this afternoon.


    Meanwhile, E, Evelyn, and Vanessa only listened to Pope and Elysia''s group discussions. However, E and Evelyn also helped as much as possible to contribute, such as taking notes on Pope and Elysia''s discussions.


    A copy of the ancient book was sessfully tranted into anguage that could be easily understood. It was the full content of it.


    Time quickly passed, and it was alreadyte at night. After that, the girls came out of the Pope''s private room to return to the house room. Pope shooed them after the work was finished. It was time for the girls to sleep, and he would take care of the rest.


    "Nee, Ely, what were you thinking about earlier?" Evelyn asked after the girls walked into E''s room. They were in their pajamas and ready to go to bed.


    "Hmm, a bitplicated and surprising. I didn''t expect something called cursed beings to be sealed and they will be free from their shackles one day." Elysia answered with kindness and a smile. She had been less focused on that lost history.


    At that time, she was just ying with Vanessa using a feather stick. The cat was just tickled, and the cat would respond cutely.


    "Huff... I can only hope that humanity can survive and fight off that cursed creature..." Evelyn sighed softly and then sat down beside her best friend on the sofa.


    "Eve, please don''t use negative lines. We''ll think wiser, remember? That''s one of the reasons grandfather told us this early." E suggested that with aplex expression. If it was said like that, she would be a little worried too.


    "Well, actually, you shouldn''t worry too much. It might take ce far in the future. Maybe, at that time, we were already living in heaven. Besides, didn''t the Goddess of Blessings leave her guidance? It is being implemented by mankind as soon as possible. Yes, it might be a bit harsh to say ... But at least our Human Race will be fine, or much better than other races that I don''t know much about them." Elysia gently uttered as she looked at the two girls who were also staring at her.


    "En, that might be true. The future generations who will fight it out and we as the predecessor generation can only make preparations for them. And again, the implementation will also take a long time for it toplete." E nodded in understanding.


    "Well, if it''s like that, we can only do our best. We are still young girls, it can happen in our generation." Evelyn expressed her opinion. It also received nods from Elysia and E.


    "Em, it''s past midnight... We better go to bed, Ely, Eve. Tomorrow we have a morning ss, right?" E nced at the clock and suggested her friends. Even though it was no longer within the beauty sleep regime, at least sleep was necessary.


    "Okay. Ely, let''s go to bed. Vann must be sleepy too." Evelyn tugged at her best friend''s sleeve a little.


    "Un. Good night, Vann. Have a lovely dream." Elysia petted the white cat once again.


    "Meoww." Vanessa meowed in answer. However, she delivered a good night reply through her mind, and it passed to her master.


    Elysia smiled lightly at Vanessa then got off the sofa with Evelyn and headed for the bed. What did she expect? She was once again asked to sleep in the middle directly and indirectly.


    Even so, this time would be different like the night before. Because Elysia reminded the use of the nket as well as its duties. It was all done to avoid waking up in the morning to find herself nked on both sides.

 Chapter 208: Nighttime Conversation Before Bed

    <h4>Chapter 208: Nighttime Conversation Before Bed</h4>


    Evelyn and E fell asleep without anything they did before, like a bedtime story or luby. They were already sleepy and immediately plunged into sleep a moment after exchanging good night greetings.


    ''Sister Elena, have you slept yet?'' Elysia couldn''t fall asleep, hoping the night''s conversation would bring out drowsiness.


    ''Not yet, Ely. I''ll sleep after you. Is something bothering you? '' Elena opened her eyes, understood that her sweet little sister wanted to talk.


    ''Yes, the thing about lost history still bothers me. What can we do about it, Sister Elena? I previously thought that we shouldn''t interfere too much about this world, but if it''s like this and it really happens... We have no choice but to take part in this.'' Elysia expressed her concern.


    ''Ely, can you go to the Soul Realm now?'' Elena suggested that after checking that E and Evelyn were fast asleep.


    ''Sure.'' After saying that, Elysia closed her eyes and immediately entered her Soul Realm.


    It didn''t take more than a second for her to open her eyes again in her spirit form. She saw herself already on the bed and being hugged by someone.


    Sure enough, when she turned to the side, Elena was lying beside her with a sweet smile.


    "Sis, Sister Elena, you''re too close! I''m not a bolster, okay?" Elysia blushed at the soft thing that goes without saying.


    "Hmm? What are you saying, Ely? I''ve been sleeping like this ever since your spirit was here with me." Elena''s smile turned into a mischievous smile. She started teasing her sweet little sister.


    "A, uh, fine." Elysia just relented. She didn''t run away or protest because she already realized what Elena had been doing.


    "Hehe, that''s good. So, our night talk before bed?" Elena loosened her hug, realizing something was bothering her sweet little sister.


    "Oh, yes, what do you think about ancient history in those two ancient books? What do you think about what I just said?" Elysia''s focus took a turn, and she neededfort and encouragement.


    "Ely, I know you want to keep the people you know or your friends safe and away from harm. Yes, we don''t have to interfere with anything unnecessary. Even though we don''t have much information, I don''t think we have any other choice but to help out in our own way." Elena spoke warmly and gently while looking at Elysia''s eyes, and thetter did likewise.


    "Let''s see, we live in a new world full of magic, and there is no guarantee we can return to Earth. Well, why should we go back even if there is a way? Then, you have made two friends remember? If there is a danger that threatens this world, the ce where you and your friends live, then we must defend it."


    "It doesn''t matter what happens in the future. I will always be here with you to help you. So, don''t worry, okay? We''ll face it together in the future. No matter how strong and troublesome the sealed race is." After saying that, Elena stroked her sweet little sister''s head with a warm expression.


    "Un, thanks, Sister Elena. That helps me." Elysia started blushing again. It was not because she was embarrassed but because she feltfortable with this love and care.


    "Hmm-hmm, anything for you, my sweet little sister. Uhh, why are you so adorable when you blush rub, rub, caress, caress." Elena stroked Elysia''s cheek then yed with it while pinching it a little.


    "Awh, pwease dwhon''t pwlhay whiht my chweek." Elysia could not speak properly because of Elena''s actions.


    "Oh, sorry, I can''t help it, hehe... It doesn''t hurt, right?" Elena apologized while gently stroking a cheek that was slightly flushed.


    "No, it doesn''t hurt." Elysia slightly shook her head.


    "Hum, well... Speaking of things we just found out earlier, that puny Goddess needs to learn a little lesson. Just wait till we see her again. We have to squeeze her for information without mercy. It doesn''t matter if that puny Goddess lives miserably and cry." Elena clenched her fist as she nned something she would do to the poor Nell.


    "En, what kind of record only exins things like warnings without sufficient detail. Broadly speaking, Nell just wants her people to be prepared with sufficient magic weaponry. Perhaps, for arge scale war that is bigger than arge one?" Elysia couldn''t help but agree with that.


    "Maybe world war? Even Gods are no exception. Humph! What can we know to prepare ourselves only from those obsolete records? We need to equip ourselves with something like curse resistance or something?" Elena grumbled and snorted in dissatisfaction because of those ancient books.


    "Hmm... Well, but at least we know about a few things. They are called cursed creatures for obvious reasons because they carry some curses, but it doesn''t exin more about how and why. We don''t know more. An alien race is strong, but no details were written. Sigh..." Elysia sighed at Nell''s notes.


    It only contained warnings and guides with little information to use as a reference. Even Elysia failed to defend Nell against her ownints.


    "Eh, Ely. You remember the symbol on that block of gold? Something like a diamond shape with six faint wings behind it. If the Devil Emperor and his daughter dig into the bottom of theke because of that block of gold, then they also have ancient books, right? Hehe, you know what I mean, Ely?" Elena remembered something and immediately conveyed it with a strange giggle. Only Elysia knew what Elena would do to see the ancient books in Devil Emperor''s hand.


    "Yeah, it wille when the timees." Elysia looked up once again as if she was seeing something far away.


    At that moment, she remembered she hadn''t opened her Swype yet. However, she feltzy to see messages from Sylvia for her own reasons. That would wait for another time.


    "Fuah... Uhm, Sister Elena... We should sleep. Thank you for apanying me." Elysia yawned because of the urge to sleep.


    "Hum, sure. Do you want to sleep here with me, Ely? You can monitor your body from here, right?" Elena nodded in agreement, but she had other wishes.


    "Uhh, I think I can. Oh, yes, I can. Ehh?" Elysia replied after checking things around her body just to be sure.


    "Did something happen, Ely?"


    Hearing Elena''s concerned words, Elysia immediately stated something that made her somewhat surprised. "Nee, Sister Elena. Just look at my body, uh no, I mean at the state of my body. It looks like my body will fall into a unique state when it is not controlled by either of us."


    "Hmm... Heart rate stops, blood flow stops... At first nce, your body will be like a corpse. Temporary cessation of the most vital functions without death... Uhh, maybe your body has gone into a state of suspended animation? Hibernation?" Elena could only guess with the theory she knew.


    "Well, whatever it is, at least my body will be fine, I know that. Let''s sleep. A beautiful day awaits us when morninges. Oops, today is yours to handle, Sister Elena. Hehe... Remember?" Elysia couldn''t help but chuckle with amusement. She almost forgot about it.


    "Ah, ahh... I need to attend a magic research ss? Ely, why do you want to be a support? That''s my job and job, mhm..." Elena pouted with an adorable expression as she realized and remembered what Elysia had just said.


    "Precisely, at least once in a while is okay, right? Don''t puff out your cheeks like that, or you''ll look like a pufferfish." Elysia poked Elena softly on the cheek with an amused expression.


    "Hmph! Fine, I doubt tomorrow will be thest one for something like this role swap. But, the next time that happens, you need to fulfill my request." Elena snorted softly, knowing what Elysia was thinking.


    "Alright, it''s easy as long as it''s within my power and it''s not too much. I can rectify or reject that if it doesn''t fit, okay?" Elysia happily nodded as she put forward the deal.


    "Deal, I just need to rectify it if my request doesn''t match, hehe..." Elena grabbed her sweet little sister''s hand for a handshake because the deal was made, then continued with her a hum. "Em, it''s time for bed~ Hehe, this is our first time sleeping together, right?"


    "I thought so too. Have a good night, Sister Elena. May your sleep be beautiful." Elysia replied while changing her sleeping position to the side. Now, they were lying on the bed facing each other.


    "Yes, good night to you too, Ely. May good things alwayse to us." Elena answered that prayer with another prayer. Then, she smiled and hugged her sweet little sister to sleep.


    Whereas Elysia could only smile helplessly with a blush as Elena looked for afortable position. However, what made her blush fiercely was when Elena buried her face in that embrace.


    "Uhh, Sister Elena... If you bury your face there, you can be short of breathter." Elysia suggested, despite her embarrassment. But, it didn''t receive an immediate response from the girl.


    "Huff puff huff puff... Your big sister is asleep, and the spirit doesn''t need to breathe. Please go to sleep and hug me if you blush." Elena said yfully, but she really wanted to sleep in that position.


    Elysia could only exhale softly even though what Elena said had a point. The spirit didn''t need to breathe to live, unlike the body...


    Despite that, she returned Elena''s hug and stroked her hair as if treating a little girl. Then, she tried to sleep without thinking about anything. The close sisters hugging each other for no reason to sleep was not a crime.

 Chapter 209: Elenas Heavenly Welfare

    <h4>Chapter 209: Elena''s Heavenly Welfare</h4>


    The rising sun gave a rosy hue in the morning sky. Golden fingers of sunlight illuminated the scene. The light of dawn seeped into E''s room. A girl woke up from her sleep even before the rm clock had done its job.


    Elysia opened her eyes and rubbed her slightly hazy eyes, then looked at the things around her. There were shining stars and various other beautiful celestial objects within the Soul Realm.


    She woke up on a canopy bed, and na was still asleep beside her, hugging her body lightly. With a sudden blush, the shy girl moved the mischievous hand thaty full of well-being over her twin peaks and ced it on her tummy.


    "Sister Elena, morning hase~ Let''s wake up and enjoy the day." Elysia slightly shook the golden-haired girl''s body with enthusiasm.


    "Uhm... Ely, is it already six o''clock?" Elena answered without opening her eyes as if she wanted to sleep a little longer.


    "Umm, not yet. It''s still around dawn." Elysia checked the clock in the outside world before responding to that.


    "Then let me sleep a little longer. The magic research ss starts at eight, right? It''s not seven o''clock like our first ssst week, correct?" Elena gave an excuse while finding afortable position to get back to sleep.


    "Well, if you want to sleep a little longer... Please take over to my body first. E and Eve will be surprised when they wake up if my body doesn''t have a heartbeat, pulse, or warmth." Elysia denied the reason with usibility.


    "Good." Elena opened her eyes, nodded once, then closed her eyes again. She immediately took over Elysia''s body as agreed.


    As soon as she opened her eyes again, she realized she was lying on the canopy bed in E''s room.


    ''Good morning, Sister Elena. Are you going back to your sleep for an hour longer?'' Elysia conveyed her lovely morning greetings from within the Soul Realm.


    ''Good morning to you too, Ely. Hm, yes, that''s a great idea. You can also sleep an hour longer. Later, the rm will ring, and for sure I''ll be woken up by Eve or E.'' Elena didn''t mind anything other than agreeing to the offer.


    Simultaneously, she sought afortable position between the two girls, then closed her eyes again.


    Elysia''s attempt to remind girls about using nkets before bed was helpful. Her body was no longer nked from both sides, but only the girls slept literally next to each other.


    Elysia could only smile with a helpless expression when Elena had gone back to sleep in that short time. Even so, she also had no other choice but to go back to sleep. Today didn''t have much activity, so it was better to use that short time to make up for theck of sleep.


    One hour didn''t mean much for that extra sleep. The evil rm sounded its ringing sound to signal that it was time to wake up.


    E became the first girl to wake up. She reflexively turned off the rm, then rubbed her eyes gently. It only took a little until her vision was clear. What she saw the first time was her friends. However, the girl who slept in the middle was still sleepingfortably in the same position sincest night.


    Although wondering why Elysia slept peacefully without moving that much flustered her, E simply lifted herself into a sitting position. Well, she and Evelyn were moving in their sleep closer to the middle... They almost nked Elysia one more time if the cuddle dolls weren''t there.


    "Ely, E, it''s six o''clock. Let''s get up, or we''ll bete." E reached out her hand to slightly shake her friend''s body in turn.


    "Uhh... Let me sleep for five more minutes. My spirit is still in the world of dreams. Let here back first." Evelyn squirmed a little and refused to wake up with a silly excuse. What could she do about that? Last night the girls went to bed quitete.


    "Uhm, is it six o''clock? Ahh, Ely isn''t up yet. Let me sleep five more minutes." Elena spoke like she was delirious. She slightly opened her eyes and realized that Elysia was still sleeping in the Soul Realm.


    "He-hehe... What are you saying, Ely? You''re still half awake. Yes, take your time and wake up when you''re ready~" E softly chuckled because it sounded a little funny.


    "You are a good girl. Thank you for your understanding." Elena smiled slightly, then took her hand around E''s waist. Clear and sure, she pulled E into her arms as she used to do with Elysia''s spirit.


    "Kyah! Ely, what are you doing?" E was quite surprised, and her cheeks flushed slightly. Sheid on her stomach on top of her friend.


    "..." Unfortunately, Elena couldn''t answer that because her face was immersed by the two heavenly twin peaks. E''s fall position failed to predict. Elena was silenced by something soft without being able to breathe.


    "Ely? Are you all right?" E lifted her body again after Elysia didn''t answer and went limp after a few seconds had passed.


    "Fuah. Huff... Puff... Is this what is said to be short of breath if immersed in heavenly welfare? I thought I would go to heaven if I was buried there a minute longer..." Elena gasped for breath with flushed cheeks.


    She had never felt this way when hugging Elysia''s spirit, not even for the night they had just spent together. It was like what her sweet little sister saidst night.


    "You''re the silly one, Ely. Of course, you''d run out of breath if you buried your face in my cleavage. Never mind, now you''re awake. So it''s only Eve who needs to wake up." E blushed even more, following the girl who was blushing because ofck of breath.


    However, she immediately dismissed it because they were both girls and only thought that her friend was just ying around or delirious.


    "Eve, wake up, or I''ll tickle you~ Now it''s only you who haven''t woken up yet." E hummed, trying to wake the girl who was still closing her eyes.


    "E, you naughty girl." Evelyn opened her eyes while trying to protect her body from being tickled. She used E because she heard the conversation a moment ago.


    "Me, naughty? Why?" E tilted her head slightly with arge question mark.


    "Uhm, nothing. Ely, let''s wake up. What breakfast are we going to make, hmm?" Evelyn shook her head and refused to answer. She switched the topic in an instant.


    "Okay, I''m awake. Hmm, the good breakfast for today is one that is rich in nutrients. The magic research ss needs a decent brain performance... Yeah, today is big brain time!" Elena cheered on her assumption as she lifted herself against the gravity of the soft bed.


    "Yay! Oatmeal and smoothies can be considered. Let''s go to the kitchen and cook it together." E joined in the cheer with enthusiasm, following the atmosphere.


    "Let''s go!" Evelyn got carried away with enthusiasm that had some origins in it.


    After that, the three girls went to the kitchen, but after Elena took the white cat. Vanessa could not be left behind because the scent of cooking from the kitchen would not reach E''s room.


    It was a delicious, healthy, and nutritious breakfast to start a wonderful morning. The girls eat their breakfast together and leave some dishes for the Pope.


    Pope didn''te even after the girls waited for a moment. Maybe, because ofst night''s thing, about the two ancient books that were finally read in the full version.


    The three girls rushed to get ready for the academy morning ss. But Elena only woke Elysia while she was taking a shower... So naughty for the big sister.


    Until the girls were lovely with their neat uniforms, beautifully styled hair by Elena, and fragrant scent. They went outside the Holy Cathedral with morning chirps of pleasant small talk.


    "Ely, Eve, see youter. I hope your magic research ss will be fun." E sent her prayer when they would part ways.


    "En, have a nice day in your magic ss too, E." Evelyn gave a light hand wave with a subtle smile.


    "Hmm-hmm, see youter. Are you going to visit our ss, E? Or Eve and I will do the opposite and visit your ss?" Elena also waved her hand.


    She questioned it for the sake of this good girl so that things like yesterday wouldn''t be repeated. Waiting alone without prior notice was a bad idea.


    "Ah, for that ... Today I''m going to finish with the magic ss a littlete because I want to take the extra ss. En, you can go without me. I''ll just go home after ss." E thought for a moment as she put her finger on her chin, then answered with a smile in return.


    "Extra ss? Did something happen, E?" Evelyn asked with concern.


    She didn''t expect a tinum rank student to join the additional sses of the academy. Not to mention, the student in question was the Holy Princess.


    "I just feel a little dissatisfied with a few things about my conventional magic. At the very least, I want to try my luck with the additional ss." E confessed without hesitation or embarrassment.


    "Oh, well, you are a vibrant girl. My prayers are with you for your sess, E." Elena was happy to hear that, even Elysia agreed with her opinion. People with their passion were always splendid.


    "Un, thanks, Ely. Bye-bye~" E waved her hand lightly, then walked away after receiving a response from her friends.


    "All right, we need to hurry to the magic research ss too, Eve." Elena lowered her hand, then turned away.


    "Un." Evelyn nodded and put her hand on Elena''s arm. They walked away together towards a specific building in the main academy building array.

 Chapter 210: Magic Research Class (1)

    <h4>Chapter 210: Magic Research ss (1)</h4>


    Elena and Evelyn arrived in a building that at a nce, looked like a science and technology faculty. Although simr, this building was called a magic research building.


    Without wasting any further time, the two girls entered the building together among several other students with the same objective.


    "Eve, whichb is our magic research ss in? Is that one?" Elena nced right and left then pointed to ab with an open door.


    "No, Ely. That''sb two, our ss is inb one." Evelyn shook her head as she nced at theb signboard in front of her.


    "Well, then our ss is right next to thisb." Elena shrugged her shoulders a little.


    Like that, they walked through the corridor and finally arrived at the intendedb.


    As soon as they entered, they took a glimpse of the entireb. It could easily be estimated that the magic researchb could amodate over five hundred students. In thatb, there were many magic devices and alchemy tools too.


    "Huh, the instructors are here, and there are so many students... This is the rightb, right?" Elena softly muttered as she realized the number of students present at theb was over four hundred.


    "Hmm, I think we''re in the rightb, Ely. Look, My informants are there. Let''s go over there." Evelyn pointed to four girls near a research table in the middle.


    Elena didn''t mind that. She just followed Evelyn until they got close to Joanna and co. As a morning greeting and courtesy, it was inevitable to exchanged greetings before anything.


    "Nee, why do the students in this oneb look a lot more than our usual ss? As I recall, the students in the first grade are not more than three hundred." Elena asked with curiosity after they exchanged friendly greetings.


    "Oh, for that, Miss Elysia. Look at the badges on the arms of the students there. Yes, as you can see, the magic research ss is a mixed ss of first and second grade." Joanna pointed secretly, then enlightened the girl who had not realized it.


    "Oh, so like that. But why abined ss?" Elena nodded in understanding, albeit her confusion increased because of that.


    "..." Joanna nced at her dorm mate, but thetter did likewise. They looked at each other for a moment because they didn''t know either.


    "It seems like the second-year students will help guide the first-year students in the magic research ss on the first day? As we can see, all of these magic devices and alchemical tools need some exnation, right? We don''t know all that yet, and the instructor won''t exin everything. So, they might be here today as a study group." Betty only predicted it with her limited information. She didn''t know the exact truth.


    "Yes, the study group is right. My big brother told me before. The second graders will mentor their juniors on this first day. It is the same with the fourth to third graders, sixth to fifth grade, and eighth to seventh grade." Evelyn pped her hands with a smile. She already knew about thisbined ss.


    "What about the ninth graders?" Elena asked, and it represented Elysia, who also didn''t know.


    "Well, some ninth-graders will practice in the field and no longer study as we do. They are free and flexible in learning ording to their interests." Evelyn shrugged her shoulders slightly.


    "Hum-hum, what Miss Evelyn said is true. The ninth graders are at the end of the year. They have already studied most of the academy learning material. So they just need to prepare for a few things like exams and practice." Joanna nodded in support of Evelyn''s statement.


    They chatted lightly for another ten minutes until the magic research ss was about to begin. Another instructor came to theb, so today would be guided by two instructors.


    The students sat in their free seats with their respective groups which were still rtively random and irregr. It was the same as the second graders who were separated from the first graders.


    "Good morning, students. I am the alchemy instructor who will guide your magic research ss today. Greetings, my name is Scarlett Lewis. Then, next to me is..." The bespectacled woman with the same hair color as her name introduced herself with a cheerful expression.


    "My name is Joseph Smith. I am an instructor and a magic equipment craftmaster." Therge cksmith-like man with a rather unfriendly face introduced himself without the slightest smile.


    "Yes, as you know... The ss on the first day is abined ss of second and first graders. Your seniors already formed their study groups with the same number or even more. They will guide you in various things to facilitate the introduction of equipment here--" Instructor Scarlett continued her introductory and opening speeches for some time.


    After that, the first graders were asked to make groups of four to six people. Of course, Elena and Evelyn would be in the same group as Joanna and co.


    The group members were registered with a group form at the behest of Instructor Scarlett. The first graders'' groups were ready, and the second graders'' groups had also been formed because it was their groupst year.


    Strange but true, those groups of first graders instantly got a study group with their seniors. It was determined by the instructors at random as soon as the group forms were submitted.


    "Who is our study group, Eve?" Elena asked the girl who had just returned from reporting the group form.


    "Hmm, we''re group one, and we''re paired with group ten. Where are they?" Evelyn replied while looking at the paper in her hand. Then, she tried to find the senior group in question.


    "Group ten? Oh, they''re over there. Let''s join them." Elena pointed to a group of girls not far from them.


    "Uhm." The girls nodded in agreement. Then, they walked over to their senior group.


    "Hi, nice to meet you. We are from group one, and we are paired with your group, seniors." Elena showed the group form as she greeted them with a lovely smile.


    "Oh, lovely to meet you. Thank Goddess, we are a group of beautiful juniors and not stupid boys." The closest senior looked at the form and greeted the juniors with a sigh of relief.


    "Hehe, I know you two. You are Elysia Avery, and you are Evelyn Mitchell, am I right?" Another senior immediately approached and greeted him. She possessed the aura of leadership in the group.


    "Um, yes, that''s us. However, can you please introduce yourself first, senior?" Elena nced at Evelyn for a moment before answering that.


    "Ah, how rude of me. Apologize, I was just a little excited when I met two kind-hearted fairies from first grade. Introduce, my name is Kyra Bailey. Princess Evelyn probably knew about the Bailey Family before?" Kyra greeted with an aura like a cheerful ss president.


    "Yes, I know about your noble family. You are Miss Kyra who once came to Ariatha Pce with your family. I still remember you even though I was little at that time." Evelyn gave a polite smile for formality.


    "Oh my, you''re still with that polite smile again. How many years has it been since then, hmm? About eight years ago? Ah, never mind, you''ve grown into a curvy and voluptuous girl. I''m a little jealous." Kyra wryly smiled as she looked at her t assets even though she was one year older than Evelyn.


    "Hehe..." Evelyn giggled awkwardly. However, only she and the girl beside her knew she was feeling ufortable for some reason.


    Elena only nced at Evelyn for a moment, but she didn''t do anything. Elysia was aware of it too, but she was silent until the right time came. Maybe, something happened in the past? Evelyn got a little weird with her fake smile when she met Raylee too, right?


    At that time Elena and Elysia were focused on Kyra and Evelyn. They did not notice a girl with sses was staring at Elena with a doubtful andplicated look.


    After that, the six girls from Evelyn''s group introduced themselves to six girls from Kyra''s group and vice versa.


    "Hehe, you are lucky that you are in the same group as us. Our group is the best in the second-grade magic research ss. Besides, we have the genius Nova May. She is the best of the best of us." Kyra happily hugged the bespectacled girl''s arm.


    "What are you saying, Kyra? I''m not as great as you think." Nova looked embarrassed when given the spotlight like that. Because of Kyra, there were eleven pairs of eyes fixed on her.


    "Humble as usual. Yes, even though Nova looks a little less convincing, she is reliable." Kyra freed Nova''s arm with rxed movements.


    "Wicked, after praising me, you are now teasing me." Nova responded shyly to the taunts. It brought light chuckles from the other girls.

 Chapter 211: Magic Research Class (2)

    <h4>Chapter 211: Magic Research ss (2)</h4>


    "Alright, all the students are already in your temporary study group. As the saying goes that no magic tool is created without alchemists and craftmasters. So, suppose you want to make something like a magic device. In that case, you will certainly meet with those two points--" Instructor Scarlett gave a short speech after the students had joined the randomly arranged group.


    However, at the end of her sentence, she only told the first graders to identify theb''s magic devices and alchemical tools. In that first hour, first-grade students were asked to study with second-grade students.


    Near each device was provided with instruction and exnation of the tool''s function to avoid confusion. The second graders'' task was simply to introduce it while sharing some of their experiences or insights with their juniors.


    It was for knowledge and not for immediate experimentation. Meanwhile, the two instructors used that time to prepare for practical sses. The students were asked to go around theb to see all the objects that were there.


    "Senior, what is the function of this thing, and how do we use it? It only states that this small object is used as an output stabilizer in several magic devices that manage stable magic energy." Elena pointed to a small object like a small coin.


    In that shortb tour, she had asked several times like a curious little girl. What could she do with that? She didn''t know much, and Elysia was the same.


    "Hmm... Let me have a look. Oh! This thing. Yes, as stated, it is an energy stabilizer. It is useful for making magic energy output from elemental crystals in certain magic devices to match the creator''s wish. Well, although we have never tried anything using this tiny thing." Kyra happily exined to the curious girl after checking the exnation board.


    "Then why is it called Chemoss? CMOS? It doesn''t work like a battery, um, I mean Volta?" Elena put her hand on her chin as if she was wondering.


    "Ah, umm... Nova, why is this energy stabilizer called Chemoss?" Kyra became perplexed by the question. She immediately asked for help. Hearing that, Nova readjusted her sses before speaking.


    "Chemoss is a name taken from chemicals and primos. Primos metal is melted with several chemical substances and reconstituted with several other materials while considering the desired power output. Meanwhile, this Chemoss is only used for magic devices that are used with an output power of not more than two thousand magic energy." Nova exined as if she was someone who liked to enlighten the ignorant.


    Elena just nodded absently at that, even though she didn''t really understand. Evelyn and four other junior girls also did the same thing. They weren''t a craftmaster, let alone an alchemist... So, how could they understand what Nova was saying? Despite that, Elena became curious about one thing.


    "Hm, two thousand magic energy? Is there a way to measure the power of that energy? Can it be used to measure a person''s magic energy?" Elena represented Elysia for that.


    "It exists. You can use a universal identification tool for it or another tool like Luveeda. However, it can only be used to measure the magnitude of the iing magic energy flow." Nova nodded lightly and looked at Elena.


    Elena suddenly had a bright idea. She took Luveeda from her Space Bag to prove it. "I have that. Then, how do I measure the flow of my magic energy with this magic device?"


    "Oh, you have Luveeda. Try using that device as if you were going to check your level, Elysia."


    Hearing that, Elena did what was asked. She channeled a bit of her magic energy into the dark area on the lower side of the prism. As expected, her level and durability appeared there.


    "My level has appeared. Then what should I do now, Senior Nova?" Elena smiled curiously about the function she just found out from Luveeda. This tool was quite versatile.


    "Okay, now channel a little more of your magical energy until that information changes. If it''s just a tiny fraction, it will only reveal the status of something that has a flow of magic energy." Nova nced at the prism, then gave further instructions.


    At the same time, the other girls were focused on that Luveeda as well. They were also curious about the device used to measure the flow of magic energy.


    With enthusiasm and curiosity, Elena immediately put it into practice. She no longer funneled out teeny-weeny sshes, but a little more, and more than a little... Until the desired information appeared.


    "Oh, wow! That''s a hundred and thereabouts." Elena felt somewhat amazed by the result.


    However, when her concentration was slightly distracted, she inadvertently channeled too much of her magic energy. Elena unconsciously continued channeling it little by little until the number that appeared increased, and it suddenly soared so high that a five-digit number appeared.


    *crack* *crash*


    "Kya!" Elena screamed in shock as Luveeda in her hand cracked and broke. It didn''t explode, just broke to pieces and fell to the floor.


    "Aahh!" The eleven girls who were observing the Luveeda also screamed in surprise.


    ''Oh no! the Luveeda shattered to pieces. Sister Elena, are you okay?'' Elysia was no less surprised, but she was more worried about Elena. Elysia didn''t expect Elena to channel that much magic energy identally.


    ''Uhh, I''m fine, Ely. Just a little scuffed because of the broken ss. It will heal in an instant. But, Your Luveeda is destroyed... Please forgive me, Ely. I didn''t mean to...'' Elena gave an immediate response. She apologized guiltily, but Elysia immediately interrupted.


    ''Hssh, everything is fine, it''s been destroyed. I don''t me you, Sister Elena.'' Elysia let out a sigh of relief. Well, losing that one tool was quite a loss, but that was no reason to me Elena.


    ''Sorry.''


    ''It is okay. Phew, nobody''s hurt. Thankfully.'' Elysia wiped away the non-existent sweat as she checked all the girls around were safe.


    "Ely, are you all right. Are you hurt? Ah, your hand is bleeding. You need medical attention! Do we need to call Priest?" Evelyn immediately returned from her shock. She immediately checked her best friend with a worried and anxious expression.


    "I''m fine, silly girl. Look, the wound is gone~" Elena wiped a little blood on her hand, and it disappeared instantly. The wound was healed, only a little blood was left.


    "O, oh, all right. Thank Goddess you''re fine." Evelyn breathed a sigh of relief. She forgot that her best friend was a blessed Priest.


    The sound of the object breaking and the girls'' screams attracted all the students'' attention. It also received the full attention of the two instructors.


    Instructor Scarlett and Instructor Joseph rushed to approach the girl group. When they got to the scene, they only saw twelve healthy female students and broken ss on the floor.


    "What happened? Did you destroy something?" Instructor Joseph asked that rather emphatically.


    "Forgive us, instructors. It was just Elysia who was trying to check on her Luveeda. However, unexpected things happened, and her Luveeda ended up like this. We didn''t break anything in thisb." Kyra defended to calm things down.


    "Oh, is that so? Well, on theb table, nothing was missing. So, you are telling the truth. Is anyone injured? How could a Luveeda shatter to pieces like this..." Instructor Joseph looked at the broken ss and other materials with some sorrow.


    For a craftmaster, all magic devices and alchemical tools were unique crafts in his eyes. If one of them was destroyed, it would be equivalent to seeing one death.


    "Just now--" Kyra quickly exined to avoid punishment or something.


    After a moment of exnation, the instructors simply assumed it was a minor ident from the unexpected. Luveeda shattered to pieces due to malfunction or something.


    They refused to believe it was due to the flow of magic from a girl at the Apprentice level that exceeded Luveeda''s measurement limit.


    Since no one was injured and none of the academy''s tools was damaged, everything was fine without any problems. The only loss was borne by the owner of the ruined Luveeda.


    Instructor Scarlett simply took all of Luveeda''s pieces off the floor with her magic, then wrapped them up to give to Elena.


    The ss continued as usual as if such a minor ident never happened. Until an hour of studying the unique and particr objects in theb ended. Instructor Scarlett told the students to return to the study group tables as the practice ss was ready to begin.


    At each table, magic devices and other tools were readily avable for use. Several crystals and other materials were also provided there.


    A moment ago, most of the first graders were already quite stunned by the magic devices and alchemy tools in thatb. However, that was nothingpared to the tools that were on their group''s table right now. It was time for the practical ss to craft something!

 Chapter 212: Magic Research Class (3)

    <h4>Chapter 212: Magic Research ss (3)</h4>


    After a few moments of exnation and guidance from Instructor Scarlett and Instructor Joseph, the first graders were allowed to jump into practical learning led by their seniors.


    The second graders had an essential role on this first day to guide their juniors to help the instructors. Their position''s significance was clear because the instructors could not be present to teach hundreds of students at once.


    Besides the guidebook about making the simple magic devices, second graders would help out like their junior mentors.


    "This big thing is the one we will use to make a simple magic device. Hmm, for learning, how about we try making a simplemp?" Kyra opened the guidebook and showed it to Evelyn''s group.


    "All right, let''s try to make it up. Uhm, if we finish before the instructores here, we''ll get the plus point." Evelyn pumped her hands excitedly. She couldn''t wait to try making it.


    Elena and the other junior girls also didn''t mind about it, only agreeing. After all, they only had limited knowledge about craftsmanship and alchemy.


    "Wonderful. Then let''s get to the teamwork. You guys made it, and we will guide you. First of all, we need to turn on this exceptional device. It''s easy if the energy supply is connected, and this indicator is on... You just need to press this button. Ta da~" Kyra turned on arge tool they would use to craft something.


    In Elena''s eyes, thisrge device was not much different from a robotics machine controlled in a certain way. The magic research ss was just like a ss in chemistry, science, technology, electronics, and the like.


    When Elena saw the screen lit up against a ck background, several white writing lines appeared¡­ She remembered something.


    "Wow, it''s like DOS. Yes, it''s booting?" Elena drew closer to the screen like a curious little girl.


    "Dos? No, Elysia. As already introduced, this tool is called Bosrichrov. Well, although sometimes some people abbreviate the name of this tool as Boss..." Nova corrected the pronunciation error.


    "Oh, oh..." Elena didn''t say much to it. She and the girls were just waiting for the tool to finish doing its preparation process.


    After the tool was dered ready for use and all itsponent indicators were lit, the second-grader began guiding the first graders in each step in the manual.


    To make a magic device was not as easy as it seems. Concentration and precision were also needed. Since the first graders were still newbies and inexperienced, they also required teamwork from seniors to make one item.


    ''Let''s see... I just have to do this and that... Then this one and that one. Hmm...'' Elena finally got her turn to be the machine operator, which looked like a robot machine.


    ''Yes, Neon Crystal has been positioned. Now start the circuit printing!'' Elysia cheered with joy. At first nce, this ss was also like the scientist ss. So, she or Elena would look like a scientist?


    Unfortunately, Elena couldn''t answer that because she was feeling a little nervous. She tried to craft just a simplemp. Still, it needed extra attention because a mistake equals failure, which means a defective product with a malfunction. She craved perfection for the sake of the plus point for her sweet little sister.


    Elena only had to follow the guide until the process wasplete to follow Evelyn. Thetter had seeded in making a simplemp. Whereas the girl in question was treating her homemade bulb as if it were a shining pearl...


    With extra caution, Elena used Bosrichrov to print a circuit path, then formed a magic circle with simple runes ording to the instructions. It was like aser fired at the crystal to create engraved circuits so that the element crystal could perform as expected.


    Once it was done, she still needed to attach the crystal to the bulb case and then adjust the trigger like a switch too.


    "Phew... It''s finally done. This tool is great. Everything bes quite easy." Elena wiped her non-existence sweat. Then, she took the round bulb from the Bosrichrov.


    ''Congrattions~'' Elysia was the first to congratte Elena.


    ''Thanks, Ely. Look, now we can get a plus point.'' Elena felt a little happy and proud.


    "Ely, you did it! Congrattions." Evelyn approached her best friend with a smile.


    "En, thank you, Eve." Elena gave a response while examining the pearl-like bulb. She made sure there were no defects. The crystal that was installed there were also not overlooked.


    "Try turning on your light bulb, Ely." Evelyn asked as if she wanted to make sure her best friend product was utterly sessful, not just by the looks of it.


    Hearing that, Elena flicked the switch on her bulb. As expected from her careful effort, the bulb lit brightly. The lighter worked to trigger the crystal to follow the printed circuit and produce the desired light.


    "Yay! We did it. Your bulb shone brighter than mine. Hmm-hmm, now it''s Joanna, Betty, Lana, and Maggie''s turn." Evelyn nodded in delight at her best friend''s sess.


    The moment was peaceful, and finally, the four girls also managed toplete their experiment in one try. Even though all of them weren''t bright enough, it was still a decent simple light bulb.


    By the time thest girl finished with her bulb, the group of boys not far away cheered noisily. Elena and Evelyn turned their heads curiously.


    "Hey, Brian and David, you''re good too, hahaha! It''s not in vain that you stay in first grade." A senior who couldn''t be called the senior from Brian''s perspective eximed withughter as he patted Brian on the back.


    "Heh, of course, you''re stupid. I''m fabulous. Can you not talk about David and me failing to advance to ss? That''s not something you need to bring up again." Brian brushed off a hand that patted his back after securing his homemade product.


    "Ho-ho, you call me stupid? After all, my friends and I are your seniors now. So, give honor and courtesy to that. Right, my friends?" The senior ran his fingers through his hair in a pretentious manner.


    "Right, right!" The second-grade boys in that study group cheered in agreement.


    Evelyn looked at her best friend, and Elena just stared back at the girl who nced at her. The two saw that it was like the male students were joking around, but it was also like bullying.


    They were confused for a moment and did not immediately conclude the situation. Luckily, a senior was aware of that.


    "What the... Oh, look at that? That''s what I meant by stupid boys. Talking loudly, often bragging nonsense, talking a lot but working a little, and so on. Ah, yes, like that, very annoying. Better ignore them." Kyra suggested to her two juniors, who looked confused.


    "Uhm, from that group... Which stupid one? The students from the second grade or the students from the first grade?" Elena felt a little amused when she said that as she pointed to Brian''s study group.


    "Ugh, well... That one, from second grade. They like to brag a lot, especially that guy named Franklin. Poor Brian and David, maybe they were beingughed at by Franklin and his friends now." Kyra admitted that after ncing at the boys.


    "Hmm? That''s not good. Being aughing stock isn''t fun. It''s like bullying... We need to help them, Ely." Evelyn asked her best friend''s opinion and approval. She wanted to act, but she didn''t want to be alone.


    "You don''t need to go there. Even though it looks like that, it''s not what it seems. It''s not as bad as you say, O Princess Evelyn." Kyra teased the excited Evelyn.


    "Why is that, O Senior Kyra?" Evelyn frowned briefly before replying.


    "Let''s take a closer look. Brian and David can smile like that when they reply to the jokes from Franklin and co. If that''s the case, isn''t it obvious that help isn''t needed? See, Brian and David weren''t just the two of them either. The big student and the others took part too. Yes, there is no bullying, only the annoying and stupid boys." Kyra pointed while highlighting the obvious.


    As she spoke, the topic also caught the attention of the girls in her study group. They just listened while looking at Brian''s study group. Well, Kyra and Evelyn''s study group was done at that stage, just waiting for the instructors to stop by their table.


    "Oh, like that. It''s great if no one is aggrieved." Evelyn nodded slowly.


    At that moment, their attention was immediately diverted because Instructor Scarlett and Instructor Joseph finally came to their table.


    "How about your first attempt at making a simple magic device with the help of the mini Bosrichrov?" Instructor Scarlett asked with a pleased smile. She felt satisfied when she saw a group that worked together and managed to do a good job.


    "It was a new experience for us, Instructor Scarlett. Look, all of us managed to make a simple light bulb out of Neon Crystals." Evelyn represented her group to answer that while showing the shining pearl in her hand.


    Simultaneously, Elena and the other four girls also held out their light bulbs that were shining with white light. They lit it so the instructors would know they had made the correct bulb.


    "Oh my, that one is the brightest. That''s a good craft. Alright, group one, you get bonus points for that. You have talent. Keep it up." Instructor Scarlett gave herpliments pleasantly. Very different from the instructor next to her, who was just silent and nodded.


    After Instructor Scarlett wrote something down on her checklist, she and Instructor Joseph went to another table to check the other students'' work.


    Furthermore, the ss continued as usual until the magic research ss hours ended. It was a technical and practical ss. That was all they did, but it was also interspersed with guides, exnations, and theory.


    While Elena sat quietly right after the ss ended, a girl suddenly approached her and whispered from a close distance.


    "Nee, Elysia... Forgive me for my impoliteness. Was the bullied girl that day you? The girl who was helpless and could only hand over her tinum card to the bad girls?"

 Chapter 213: Eyewitnes then Stalkers

    <h4>Chapter 213: Eyewitnes then Stalkers</h4>


    Hearing that, not only Elena felt a sudden panic, but Elysia as well. Even though Elysia didn''t feel the loss because of that tinum card, it still caused a shock when it was suddenly brought up by someone. Apparently, an eyewitness was present during the incident.


    Elena considered her decision right then and there. That opportunity could be used to get Serena in big trouble, but Elena had other ns for the rude girl. It was decided after asking her sweet little sister''s blessing, of course.


    She nced at the smart girl with sses named Nova, then checked if anyone was eavesdropping on Nova''s whisper. Realizing that no one else heard or nced at her, she nodded weakly at Nova. She also put on a pitiful expression like a bullied girl.


    "Oh, for the love of Goddess... It turns out to be you, Elysia. Why did you hand over your privilege card to those bad girls? The academy will protect you, you know?" Nova covered her mouth in a little surprise then whispered again.


    "That''s fine, Senior Nova. The fact that you saw it and just watched it without helping me already let me know where you stood. Maybe, if you are an ordinary girl who doesn''t know much and feels threatened by aristocratic girls, then you will know what happened better." Elena whispered carefully in using her intonation and pronunciation. She wanted to dramatize the situation.


    "A, uh... Sorry. I''m sorry for just ignoring what happened that day. I''m a coward..." Nova looked down a little. She felt guilty for some reason at being said that.


    "Very well, I don''t know why you are asking me this at this time. Maybe because you feel guilty for not having the courage to help the helpless girl that day?" Elena started sowing scenario seeds onto the stage.


    "..." Nova could not answer because it was guessed correctly.


    "Alright, that''s fine. However, I will not remain silent about the treatment that day. They will get retribution soon. Please don''t spoil my ns. But, if you want, you can be an eye witness to it when the timees. You are an innocent person who happens to be there from a distance. That sounds good. Thanks for your concern." Elena gave a weak smile, but she was grinning like a sly girl in her mind.


    "I will. Umm... Wouldn''t it be better if you reported this as soon as possible? You are also close to Princess Evelyn. I''m sure she will help you." Nova nodded in understanding, but she didn''t understand a few things.


    "I''m not going to do that right away. It wille at the right time. That girl needs to learn a valuable lesson that she will never forget in her lifetime. At that time, you will know about it, hehe..." Elena covered her mouth with her hand, worried that she was grinning involuntarily.


    "Ah, un... I understand. I''ll be there as a witness to defend you, but I won''t be alone. Is that all right?" Nova nodded as if she understood more than what was said.


    Broadly speaking, she saw Elysia as a scheming girl who would pay back all evil deeds and abuse. However, it wasn''t light things because it came with a n...


    Even so, Nova could only look at Elysia with favorable impressions for several reasons.


    "That''s okay. I''ll look forward to seeing you on that day. Thank you." After saying that, Elena got up from her chair to approach Evelyn, who had just returned.


    Nova looked at the tinum grade talent girl''s back with some thoughts, then she sighed.


    "Eve, how about it?" Elena wees the cheerful girl.


    "The instructors have given their permission, yay! We can take our creations home." Evelyn announced it in a slightly loud voice so that the other students could hear it too.


    Hearing that, the other students immediately secured their respective products with enthusiasm. After all, it was their first creation in the world of craftsmanship and alchemy.


    "Wow, that''s good news for all of us. Then, this and this is mine now." Elena smiled as she kept the two products she made today, namely a simple bulb and a simple stove.


    Simultaneously, Joanna and three other girls also took their products from the table and put the items in their Space Bag.


    As for Evelyn, it was clear what she was doing. She asked permission because that was her primary intention.


    ''Ely, swap back with me. I''m done, see? Everything is going well. Umm, there''s a slight loss.'' Elena requested it with a regret that was still there.


    ''En, you are wonderful, Sister Elena. No, please don''t be sad about the broken Luveeda. We can get that again, or a magic device that is better than that. Rx and smile~'' Elysiaforted the girl who still wanted to apologize.


    ''Un.'' After saying that, Elena immediately swapped back with Elysia.


    Elysia blinked a few times, then left theb with her study group and parted ways afterward. Senior group and junior group with their own goals.


    "Nee, Ely. Where are we going today? Today we don''t have ss any more, right?" Evelyn asked as they walked down the corridor.


    "Hmm... How about practicing sword and magic in the training ground? I remember there was a girl who asked me to train together because she felt like azy girl." Elysia put her finger on her chin before answering. Sher gave a teasing smile to the girl who asked.


    "Mou, it''s me. Do you guys also want toe with us for group training?" Evelyn pouted cutely for a moment, then she invited her four friends.


    "My pleasure, Miss Evelyn."


    "Wow, group practice. That''s a good thing. Count me in."


    "Yes, I''m in."


    "I''ll be stupid if I refuse. Let''s go to the 1st training ground building!"


    Joanna, Betty, Lana, and Maggie immediately responded positively. They wholeheartedly epted the offer.


    "Let''s go!" Evelyn raised her hand excitedly.


    "Eits, wait a moment." Elysia grabbed Evelyn''s hand so they wouldn''t rush over there.


    Sure enough, when Evelyn stopped and turned her head, the other four girls did the same.


    "What''s the matter, Ely?" Evelyn had a clueless expression.


    Elysia took the white cat near her feet first and picked up Vanessa. Then, she conveyed her reason. "Before going to practice, we need to have lunch first, right? Shall we stop by the canteen first?"


    "Oh my, I almost forgot. Our body can quickly run out of energy if we train without lunch. Yes, we need to eat lunch first before our training activities." Evelyn nodded in understanding.


    After all the girls agreed, they headed straight to the academy canteen. They came to buy some dishes, then ate them to replenish the energy they would need for practice.


    After that, they left without exchanging pleasantries at the cafeteria table like the other students. Their arrival at the cafeteria was not to linger there.


    Neither Elysia nor Evelyn was aware that some male students were intending to approach them. It was unlucky for the spirited boys... The girls came and went without giving them any chance.


    Their training hours seemed short regardless of how long they had spent on the training ground. They practiced their basic swordsmanship and magic until evening greeted them. At that moment, the blue sky had turned into a reddish-orange sky.


    "Exquisite practice of sword and magic." Suddenly a voice greeted the Elysia and Evelyn training group. A girl walked over with her group.


    "Stu-student council president?" Joanna was the first to stand among her dorm mates. She was somewhat surprised by the girl who suddenly came to say hello.


    "Hello, you guys are training hard. That is a good determination." Rosie gave a light nod with a smile.


    "Good evening, President Rosie. Is this another coincidence?" Elysia greeted with a slightly stiff smile.


    "Oh, haha... Of course not, Ely. Today we came on purpose. It''s no longer a coincidence. Well, it''s kind of obsolete if it''s repeated." Rosie wagged her hand with pleasantries, but her final sentence was spoken subtly.


    "Hmm? On purpose? Yes, then please continue with your noble duties. We junior girls need to go home immediately." Elysia nced at the clock for a moment, then nodded lightly. She even walked ahead to leave as if running away.


    "Wait, nee, why are you talking as if we don''t know each other? Did something happen to you, or is there something I did wrong?" Rosie frowned briefly and probed it nervously. She didn''t know what had happened, but she didn''t like Elysia treating her like that.


    "But, we are little girls, and little girls have to go home when the sky slowly turns dark. Are you going to hold that little girl until the sky goes dark? It would be a pity if something happened to her." Elysia stopped in her tracks and offered a little ridiculous excuse.


    "What? Hahaha... I thought about what happened. It was just my imagination. If you need to go home soon, then so do we. Besides, I''m already satisfied watching you guys train from afar." Rosieughed out loud with relief. She guessed that wrong.


    "Uhm? You three didn''te for the thing in this training ground?" Evelyn looked at the three seniors with a confused look. She had a hunch they came only for Elysia.


    "Are you a stalker, President Rosie?" Elysia just threw the usations down.


    "Wait, wait, what? Stalker? That''s a nickname that doesn''t sound pleasant to hear. I, Bianca, and Fran just watched from afar openly. Well, we''ve been sitting on that bench for a while. So, we''re just spectators, aren''t we?" Rosie asked for help from her reinforcements.


    "Ye, yes... That''s right."


    "Hum."


    Bianca and Fran defended Rosie with their confession.

 Chapter 214: Rosie and Bianca Came to Visit

    <h4>Chapter 214: Rosie and Bianca Came to Visit</h4>


    "Is that so? Then, we excused ourselves first." Elysia gave Rosie a suspicious look, but she couldn''t use the student council president any more than that.


    "Wait! Wait, you''re going back to the dorm, right? I heard you love cooking, and I happen to be able to cook a few things too. Can we stop by your dorm room for a visit?" Rosie did not stop there. She went straight to the point.


    At that moment, Elysia stared at Evelyn. Yet, thetter just blinked with an innocent expression as if she had noments or objections.


    "Well, that''s fine... However, Evelyn and I are in the girls'' dorm, so..." Elysia gave Fran a brief nce to convey the sign to Rosie. She could not refuse the request if asked like that.


    As if understanding what was not said, Rosie looked at her little brother with a smile. "Fran, isn''t your order at your regr cksmith ready? Why don''t you pick it up?"


    "Huh? As far as I remember, I''ve taken it topensate for all the swords I broke." Fran did not immediately understand what his big sister meant by that. He only answered honestly.


    "Stupid Fran, I mean, go home, please. Do you want to visit the girl''s dormitory? Are you looking to die, huh?" Rosie stepped on her little brother''s feet and spoke in a whisper-like voice.


    "Oh, oh... Oh! I suddenly remember something important. I have to take care of it as soon as possible. All right, girls, see you next time." Fran immediately understood. He quickly made excuses and made a respectful escape from there.


    Seeing Fran trotting as if in a hurry, Elysia could only smile wryly at that. She heard their conversation even though it was just a soft whisper.


    Even so, she also couldn''t make a fuss more than what had happened. Then, the seven girls came out of the training ground building. They walked together towards the dormitory area until they finally had to part ways. Elysia, Evelyn, Rosie, and Bianca say goodbye to Joanna and co.


    "Nee, Ely, can I carry your cat?" Rosie requested after giving lots of attention to the white cat curled up in Elysia''s arms.


    "Yes, please treat her with care." Elysia allowed that after asking Vanessa''s opinion. She handed the white cat to Rosie carefully.


    "Oh my... You''re so fluffy and clean. Ely takes good care of you." Rosie stroked the fluffy white cat attentively.


    "Meow, mew." Vanessa replied proudly.


    By the time they got close to the AA dormitory building, there was a pitiful squeak from near the tree. Instantly they stopped talking. With a hint of curiosity and a sense of oddity, the four girls slowly approached the source of the squeak.


    It wasn''t a ghost or unknown creature that would conquer the world, just a little wounded little bird. The bird''s wing was broken, and the little one probably wished anyone''s help.


    "Oow, poor little one. Ah, you were injured, and your wing was broken. Is that why you can''t fly?" Evelyn crouched down to pick up the poor bird, but Elysia stopped her.


    "Eve, don''t hold the little bird with your bare hands. Use this handkerchief to wrap it before you pick it up. The little one is injured." Elysia kindly suggested and provided a handkerchief. It was one of the handkerchiefs Brian returned to her in knight ss.


    Evelyn took the handkerchief, then wrapped the little bird''s body then lifted it up. It was like a rolled little bird, but only its head popped out.


    "Squeak... Squeak." The little bird squeaked but then fell silent. It was still alive, just feeling a little calm because the help finally arrived.


    Vanessa only nced at the little bird. However, the white cat''s interest disappeared shortly after.


    "Ely, let''s take this poor little bird home. We can help this little one, right?" Evelyn made a request to her best friend. She feltpassion for the bird.


    "Sure." Elysia nodded, and Evelyn smiled at that.


    Shortly after, the two of them walked together towards their dorm room, and the two student council girls followed closely behind.


    "Oh, you girls are back. O-ya, student council president and vice president came to visit?" Dory put the book she was reading to greet the girls who had just entered.


    "Good evening, Mrs. Dory. Yes, Bianca and I came to visit Elysia and Evelyn''s dormitory." Rosie returned the greeting politely.


    "Oh-ho ho, alright, you girls are busy with your own things. This olddy is going back to reading the book." Dory chuckled before returning to reading the book.


    Seeing the small talk onlysted there, Rosie turned her attention back to the two girls who were already walking in front. With the agility of the student council president, she immediately caught up with them. Bianca also followed suit.


    *ck*


    The door to room number 9AA was opened by Elysia, and the four girls entered in turns.


    "Ohh, so this is Ely''s dorm room... It''s no different from other silver ss dorms. Didn''t none of you put your personal belongings here?" Rosie briefly scanned the room as if she was looking for something.


    "It''s there. Eve has a lot in her room. What do you expect to be here, President Rosie?" Elysia responded with ease, wondering why that question had arisen.


    "Well, like a piano or something, maybe?" Rosie tried to guess, even though it was one of her little sister''s favorite things.


    "Piano, hmm..." Elysia suddenly remembered her music ss from the past. She was good at ying it, but maybe that ability had faded with age.


    "Ely, can you help me fix this little bird?" Evelyn was already sitting on the sofa and asking for help. She didn''t know what she should do.


    Elysia came out from her reminiscence at once. She helplessly smiled when she heard that and approached Evelyn. "It''s not for fixing. It''s healing, Eve."


    "Ah, well, that. Can you heal this poor little bird? Look, one wing is broken, and its body is injured." Evelyn put the bird on the table.


    "Fine, but only one person is in charge of this. You and President Rosie can cook dinner. President Rosie, can you? You want that, right?" Elysia looked at the student council president with an adorable gaze. It delivered a critical hit in Rosie''s eyes, but Elysia didn''t know it.


    "Uhm, leave it to me. Also, please just call me Rosie if we''re not in public. Oh yes, you can also call me big sister. Big sis is nice too." Rosie patted the upper part of her chest confidently.


    "Uhh... Why?"


    "Well then, please call me Rosie." Rosie immediately thought it was too much by asking Elysia to call her big sister or big sis.


    "Rosie." Elysia only granted the student council president''s wish, who looked at her hopefully.


    "Yes! That''s pleasant to hear. Come on, Evelyn, Eve, we have dinner to cook." Rosie smiled with a joyous expression, then pulled Evelyn to the kitchen. Meanwhile, Vanessa was only put on the sofa by her.


    Bianca looked at Rosie and Evelyn''s back with a few thoughts. She didn''t remember Rosie could make a homemade dish. Even so, she could only wait for the resultster.


    Realizing she couldn''t cook and didn''t know what to do, a confused Bianca just sat on the sofa to watch the girl cleaning the little bird''s wound.


    By that time, Elysia had already taken out a first aid kit from a nearby storage cab to help her little patient. After the wound was cleaned and treated correctly, she took care of the broken wing by cing two sticks and wrapping it with a light bandage.


    Now, the little bird could heal by itself. It was only a matter of time for the bird to fully recover.


    ''Ely, why don''t you heal that love bird with Healing Magic? That way, the bird can fly right now.'' Elena suddenly asked in confusion after Elysia had finished acting as a vet.


    Elysia froze for a moment at that question. Even so, she was quick to defend her actions withmon sense. ''Sister Elena, that doesn''t mean I don''t want to help the bird heal instantly, okay? The help will be appreciated for the process, not the result. Besides, Evelyn wants to take care of this little bird for a while.''


    ''Hehe, is that so?'' Elena gave a teasing smile.


    ''Really.''


    ''Alright then.'' Elena just closed the case. It also didn''t really matter.


    "Elysia, you are gifted as a medic." Bianca praised with admiration when the bird had been manually bandaged and treated.


    "Is that so? Thank you. Uhm, Senior Bianca? Vice President Bianca?" Elysia responded out of courtesy. Unfortunately, she was confused by the name.


    "You can call me Bianca the same way you call Rosie. But in public, please call me Vice President Bianca, okay?" Bianca smiled lightly.


    "Alright..." Elysia just obeyed without question. She got off the sofa and returned a moment after.


    The peaceful and serene bird was ced into a small cardboard box, which was perforated for venttion. The handkerchief was used as a base for the bird to sleep.


    After that, Bianca and Elysia exchanged several conversations peacefully. It was what Rosie wanted, but the girl was busy in the kitchen with Evelyn.


    "Eve, what should I add to this curry sauce again?" Rosie served like Evelyn''s assistant in the kitchen.


    "I''ve added the others. It''s just a teaspoon of turmeric powder, half a teaspoon of ground coriander, and a little red chili kes." Evelyn gave instructions while taking care of the rice.


    "Oh, okay." Rosie did what she was told.


    In the next few moments, Rosie just did what Evelyn told her to do. Until the chicken curry was finished. However, something unexpected happened afterward.


    "Ah!"

 Chapter 215: Spiciness

    <h4>Chapter 215: Spiciness</h4>


    "What happened?" Evelyn anxiously approached Rosie, who suddenly shouted.


    "Oh, Eve, this. Earlier, I tasted this curry sauce, and it wasn''t spicy at all, so I added a little chili powder. But the bottle has a problem, and the chili powder is all in. Look." Rosie showed Evelyn the empty chili powder, then pointed to the bright red curry.


    "..." Evelyn was speechless.


    The dish was spoiled just because of that, and when everything was ready to be served... Having dinner with something so red and spicy, she didn''t want to suffer.


    "Something happens?" Elysia came to the kitchen to check together with Bianca.


    "Ely, look." Evelyn just pointed to a pot of red curry likeva on a volcano.


    Elysia and Bianca simultaneously nced at the pot, and they were immediately dumbfounded. It was the main course of their dinner, but it became a difficult situation for the curry.


    Curries were usually yellow or slightly brownish in color, but this one was just red. They didn''t want to eat spicy food, which might be more intense than spicy...


    As if she knew what the three girls were thinking, Rosie immediately took the spoon.


    "It''s not that bad, I suppose. It might be red, but that doesn''t mean it''s too spicy. Let me taste it first." Without hesitation, Rosie scooped the curry soup, put a little into her hand, then tasted it.


    Once, twice, and three times, she felt the red curry tasted good, and her tongue would testify to it. A problem would no longer matter as long as it was delicious.


    "En, don''t worry. The curry isn''t spoiled because of the chili powder. It''s delicious and not too spicy. Please wait at the dining table, and we''ll eat together." Rosie announced with pride and joy.


    "Is that so?" Evelyn muttered as she examined the empty chili powder bottle.


    After finding no irregrities, such as an expired product, she put it on the table. She just considered it not spicy, 50 grams of chili powder mixed into about 300 grams of curry, and Rosie could confidently state that.


    Therefore, the dish was served at the table, and the girls sat nicely on their chairs. The girls believed in Rosie and her tongue just like that.


    Unfortunately, regret came afterward. The girls besides Rosie only needed one bite to find out the authentic spicy taste of their dinner. The curry''s redness was the same as the chilies'' spiciness that tortured their tongues and mouths. Their lips were slightly red, and so were their faces.


    "Uah, spicy! Water, water... Gulp, gulp..." Bianca was the first to express her agony. She drank a ss of water instantly.


    "Uu... This spicy?" Evelyn did the same. She also immediately drank her ss of water after one bite of torture.


    Elysia was only silent for a moment, but she quickly connected her sense of taste to Elena.


    ''Is it spicy, Ely? Uah, what are you doing, Ely!? Ah, wuah, ahh... Spicy, spicy... My tongue is burning! Ely, help...'' Elena also suffered from the same thing in the Soul Realm.


    ''En, we suffer together.'' Elysia immediately fled to the storage cupboard to get some milk, pour it into a ss, and drink it.


    After that, she returned to the dining table. "Here, drink this milk to neutralize that spiciness."


    Elysia poured the milk into Bianca and Evelyn''s empty sses. The two girls who were suffering drank a ss of milk right away. Luckily, they had only eaten one spoonful, and one ss of milk was able to make the three girls relieve the hot spicy taste.


    ''Ely, you meanie.'' Elena expressed her protest with few tears because of the spicy taste earlier.


    ''I feel the same. We are fair and get along well. Don''t we often share our senses?'' Elysia didn''t feel guilty about that. She often shared her senses with Elena when she was eating.


    ''Very well, I can''t me you either. See, isn''t it just Rosie and Vann that don''t feel spicy? This is strange... Is our food being hijacked?'' Elena relented as they both suffered a moment ago. The suspicion came when she realized only three girls were suffering, but the others were just eating peacefully.


    "Rosie, don''t you taste the spiciness? The red curry is that hot, and you said it''s delicious?" Bianca delivered her protest with a sullen expression.


    "No, really. It''s delicious. Look, I''ve finished my curry. I wonder why the three of you suffer from panic disorder just because of that one spoon of curry." Rosie held out her empty te with a smile.


    "Pa-panic disorder, you say? That red, hot curry, and you said it''s delicious... Fine, you and your tongue are just weird." Bianca didn''t want to argue anymore and ate something other than curry. At least, the side dishes and desserts were still there.


    Hearing that, Elysia nced at the cat, who had also finished eating the spicy chicken curry.


    ''Vann, don''t you taste spicy or anything?'' Elysia asked curiously through their connection.


    ''The spicy taste won''t stop me from finishing my food. Is it spicy, master? It''s just red. May I have one more portion?'' Vanessa just licked her mouth when she answered. Instead of spiciness, she asked for more.


    ''Will you finish my curry, Vann? I can''t finish this hot red curry. You can add more portionster as usual.''


    ''With pleasure, master.'' Vanessa instantly agreed to the offer.


    Hearing that, Elysia shifted her te and let the white cat finish the red chicken curry plus rice. As for her, she ate side dishes and desserts for dinner.


    Evelyn had no other choice either. So, apart from Rosie and Vanessa, the girls couldn''t afford to eat such spicy food. To avoid redundancy, the one who finished the spicy food was none other than Rosie and Vanessa.


    After that dinner, Rosie exchanged some pleasant and light conversations with Elysia, Evelyn, and Bianca. She decided to take another approach because she could not find Elysia''s background and origin after the many ways she did to gather information.


    It was no longer an attempt to find out about the what, why, etc... The staunch student council president was just trying to get to know Elysia better in the right way.


    Her decision had overlooked several things. However, because of that, the truth would reveal itself to the light at the right time. Not one or two things at the same time, but all at once.


    As the night wore on, Rosie and Bianca said their goodbyes to the room masters. Only Elysia, Evelyn, and Vanessa were left in the dorm room.


    "Oh yeah, how about the little bird, Ely?" Evelyn suddenly thought of the wounded bird.


    "The love bird is fine. Medical treatment has gone well." Elysia responded as she walked back into the living room and sat on the sofa.


    "Really? Oh, the little bird is bandaged and seems to be sleeping." Evelyn also went to the sofa and sat beside her best friend. She peeked at the little bird in the cardboard box on the table, then closed it again.


    "Yes, let the love bird rest. If it gets better tomorrow, we can feed it." Elysia advised her friend.


    "Ely, why do you call this little bird a love bird?" Evelyn nodded with a calm smile and leaned back against the sofa.


    "Well, that is the character of this bird. As far as I know, this type of bird is often close to and loves each other with birds of its kind. Especially if the lovebirds already have a partner." Elysia shrugged her shoulders after saying that. She didn''t know much more than what she said.


    "Ooh, I see... Then, why is this love bird bandaged, Ely? Don''t we need to use Healing Magic?" Evelyn nodded and asked innocently like a little girl who was receiving new knowledge.


    "I think this treatment is better. That way, you can treat the little bird as a temporary pet or maybe your real pet. Uhm, did I get it wrong, and you don''t want this little bird anymore, Eve?" Elysia assumed from her perspective. She thought Evelyn would like to take care of the little bird for a while.


    "Un, that sounds good. We''ll take care of this love bird. In that case, let''s find a name for this little bird." Evelyn had the full approval of her best friend''s decision.


    "What about Tweety? This little bird tweeted for help, right?" Elysia quickly came up with a name.


    "Oh, yes! It''s a pleasant name. I can only think of the name Lovy or Levi because you told me this little bird is a love bird, Ely." Evelyn pped her hands with a smile. The right name had been decided for the bird.


    Since Tweety was sleeping, Evelyn immediately shifted the topic to what happened this afternoon. "Ely, your Luveeda was burst into pieces. Do you feel lost?"


    "That''s fine, Eve. I got it for free too. Who would have thought that Luveeda could break suddenly." Elysia waved her hand lightly at her reply.


    "Uhm, let''s go to the Mage Association again tomorrow. I want to request a Luveeda for us. My mother will definitely grant it when she finds out that her beloved daughter is proficient enough in magic. There will be no such thing as a bacsh, repercussion, or anything." Evelyn caught Elysia''s hand with a gentle smile.


    "Alright, we''ll be leaving tomorrow. Oh yeah, by the way... What do you think about the etiquette ss? It''s tonight, right? Ah, maybe we''re toote for that." Elysia took out the square clock from her Space Bag and sighed softly.


    "Oh, that. In my opinion, I no longer need that ss because etiquette and manners have been taught since I was a child. After all, etiquette sses are only for students who wish to participate in the banquet while gaining knowledge and experience around it." Evelyn thought for a moment before exining that.


    "And again, we shouldn''t take the etiquette ss in the first month like this. There will be lots of students who will approach you for a dance and the like. That''s annoying, my big brother said so." Evelyn didn''t forget to add further information.


    Meanwhile, Elysia just nodded in understanding and ignored Elena, who threw some protests about the injustice.

 Chapter 216: Morning with Sorrow

    <h4>Chapter 216: Morning with Sorrow</h4>


    The first month of spring had passed in the blink of an eye. That day was the end of the first month of the academy school year.


    The beautiful morning with a clear sky greeted the world with its charm. At the same moment, Elysia opened her eyes and looked at the girl who woke her up.


    "Ely, wake up. We need to go a little early. Our first test will be today, remember?"


    Hearing that, Elysia nodded slightly. "Good morning, Eve."


    "En, good morning, Ely. You keep workingte, and you look sleepy in the morning. Next time you dare to go overtime, I''ll drag you to sleep. The sleep of perfect quality takes eight hours." Evelyn reprimanded her best friend with care.


    "I can''t help it. Our pizza business is still in its first month period. There are a few things that need to be done before I can sleep well." Elysia painfully dragged herself out of bed.


    "Whatever your defense, I''ll drag you to sleep if I want to sleep. You can''t overtime again, understand? I''ll cook healthy food for our breakfast, please don''t go back to sleep when I''m not watching you." Evelyn reminded her best friend once again when she also got out of bed.


    "Uhm, all right." Elysia could only nod when Evelyn emphasized it like that.


    Evelyn smiled sweetly, and she walked out of the room at a leisurely pace. Elysia only nced at Evelyn''s back for a moment, then she nced out the window.


    She was no longer in the academy dormitory room but in a room on the top floor of a four-story building. It was the building of their pizza business that had been boomingtely.


    About three weeks since Lavely Pizza opened for business, all the menus immediately received a great reception from the public.


    Elysia smiled a little because she remembered the name she suggested, Lavely... E, Eve, Ely, then shortened to the word that sounded good and pleasant to hear.


    She was not very good at naming, but she coulde up with a few good names if it took the reasons and circumstances into ount. E and Eve readily agreed to the suggestion, and eventually, it was used as theirpany name.


    Once satisfied to see the brilliant but slightly cloudy sky, Elysia nced down. Their business wasn''t open yet, but there were already a few people willing to queue for the first warm and delicious course... Nice, loyal customers.


    "Okay, I have to get ready too. There''s a test today." Elysia exhaled softly with a cheerful smile. As she was about to leave the room to help Evelyn in the kitchen, suddenly there was a scream.


    "Ah! Ely!"


    Sensing something was amiss, Elysia quickly rushed to the source of the scream. When she reached the ss door to the balcony, Evelyn was crouching there.


    "What''s the matter, Eve? Are you--" Worried, Elysia drew closer to Evelyn''s side. However, she immediately knew the problem and fell silent when she saw the one in Evelyn''s hand.


    "Ely, I found Tweety lying helpless in her little birdcage. Her heartbeat isn''t there either. I tried to help Tweety with Healing Magic, but my magic didn''t work. What happened? Tweety is sleeping or maybe hibernating, right?" Evelyn spoke rapidly in panic.


    It was more than a week since the little love bird was released. Surprisingly, Tweety visited every day at dusk, and this little female bird knew where she could meet her saviors.


    Realizing that, Evelyn decided to buy a small house for Tweety because the little bird always stayed the night before asking to leave when morning came.


    Unfortunately, the sweet squeaks and lovely tweets that used to greet the morning were absent. By the time Evelyn was about to check and feed the little bird, Tweety was lying there helplessly.


    Elysia didn''t need to answer. No help could be given to the dead. She just shook her head gently while patting Evelyn on the back.


    Even though her magic had significantly improved due to advanced knowledge on the fifth floor of the Holy Library, that didn''t mean she could revive a dead creature.


    "Nee, Ely. Answer me, don''t just shake your head. I don''t understand." Evelyn tried to reject the obvious. She just refused to believe that her little pet just died for no reason.


    "Tweety''s dead. Let''s bury her properly."


    Hearing that, Evelyn could no longer convince herself that Tweety was still alive. Unconsciously, tears rolled down her eyes with grief and fell down her cheeks.


    Her first pet left so quickly. Despite the short time she spent with Tweety, she was already fond of this lovable bird.


    "That''s fine. The living being will meet death in the end. It''s a life cycle." Elysia tried tofort the sad heart with soft words.


    After a few moments of sadness and sobs from Evelyn, she finally steeled herself and moved forward. She and Elysia wrapped the little bird''s body in cloth because they were going to bury Tweety.


    The hearty breakfast on a lovely day was supposed to be cheerful, but not at that moment. Evelyn silently ate her breakfast after she finished showering and changed into her academy uniform.


    Elysia and Vanessa were also at the dining table. They had breakfast together. Without realizing it, Evelyn nced at the white cat with suspicion, and it was noticed by Elysia.


    "Eve, do you want to use, Vann? It''s not like you. You know better than what happened." Elysia looked at Evelyn with a subtle smile, evident in her words.


    "Sorry, I didn''t use anyone." Evelyn immediately turned her attention to her breakfast.


    Evelyn felt like she couldn''t finish her meal, but she remembered that she needed nutrition for this morning''s test. There was no excuse for failure, and no one wanted to fail.


    Elysia fell silent after that, and so did Evelyn. As for Vanessa, she didn''t even meow at her master''s request. Evelyn needed some quiet time to get back to her usual self, maybe.


    After that quiet breakfast, Evelyn and Elysia immediately got ready to go to the designated ce for the first month''s exam. The white cat joined her master openly because Vanessa was introduced as Elysia''s contracted beast. Even the beast tamer club could verify that.


    The two girls were greeted by the workers they met along the way to the first floor. The opening hours were almost here, and it was clear they were getting ready to serve the customers.


    Because their exam was hunting practice, Elysia decided to bring lunch. She asked for two pizzabo packs for herself and Evelyn before they both went out of the building through the back door.


    Their first destination wasn''t directly to the first graders'' gathering ce but to their dormitory building. Around there was a lot ofnd with trees that could be used to bury Tweety.


    Elysia dug a small hole, and Evelyn put Tweety''s body there. The ce they chose was thend near the tree that people rarely walked.


    "May the heavenly host guide you in peace." Elysia sent a short prayer immediately after she stuck a small headstone over Tweety''s grave.


    ''Peace in your eternal and easy rest.'' Elena gave a short prayer from within the Soul Realm. She was already awake when Elysia had just finished breakfast.


    "May you rest in peace." Evelyn also sent her prayer.


    The funeral for the little bird was over, and it was time they needed to go to the city''s eastern gate.


    "Eve, let''s go. We''ll bete if we don''t hurry." Elysia stood up after letting out a soft breath.


    "En." Evelyn just nodded with that short reply and stood up.


    She nced at the small mound with a pebble on top of it briefly before walking away with her best friend.


    "Nee, Ely..." Evelyn suddenly asked as they were walking through the city streets.


    "Hum?" Elysia just nced over, waiting for Evelyn to continue.


    "Ely, am I the only one feeling sad because of Tweety? Why do you look like normal without feeling any sorrow like me?" Evelyn asked, confused. Somehow she wondered that, albeit it feltplicated.


    "Hmm... Maybe, Tweety''s death didn''t have a big impact on me, not as big as you. But it was there. We have to move on and not sink into grief. Everyone has different ways of dealing with their grief. But, please don''t overthink, Eve." Despite saying that, Elysia expressed it in aforting tone.


    "A. Uhm... I see..." Evelyn just nodded in understanding. Then, they continued their steps in silence.


    ''Now I wonder if I did die... Was there anyone who mourned my death besides my family? Or maybe my family just mourned my death and quickly forgot about me?'' Elysia wondered in her mind. The thought suddenly came, and she didn''t know the answer.


    ''It must be there, Ely. Of those who mourn the formality, there must be someone who has truly missed your departure and will always remember you in prayer.'' Elena responded after thinking for a moment.


    ''Is that so...'' It was only a short streak of response before Elysia pushed the topic aside.


    ''Ely, but please don''t bring up anything about death to Evelyn. She looks fine, but she is trying her best to get back to her usual self. I remember Tweety is her first pet, right?'' Elena gave her advice as she looked at Evelyn one more time.


    ''Yes, I''ll just apany her. She just needs time to adjust her mood and thoughts until she returns to her normal self.'' Elysia understood that and epted the suggestion.

 Chapter 217: First Months Test (1)

    <h4>Chapter 217: First Month''s Test (1)</h4>


    After passing through the east gate, there were already many first-year students gathered there. Some of the teachers were already there too. Because the test was held with points, the students seemed enthusiastic.


    Elysia scanned the students for a moment, then walked over to the girl group with Evelyn. Joanna and several other girls had a heated discussion about this first exam.


    "Good morning." Elysia gave a friendly greeting as soon as she got close to them.


    She only needed that sentence before she got a few greetings from the girls. It wasn''t just from Joanna and her dorm mates.


    "Ahh... If this exam were to be held at eight o''clock, I would definitely stop by Lavely Pizza for breakfast and one packed for lunch." Bettyined a little that she couldn''t have a delicious pizza untilte afternoon.


    "Hmm-hmm, we open at seven." Elysia chuckled because the pizza-lovers expression was a bit adorable.


    "Once again, congrattions on your booming business. Oh, yes, I am reminded of what Miss Evelyn said that day. She implied something about business, then about ability and learning well? Was that deration because you wanted to recruit us, Miss Evelyn?" Joanna smiled mysteriously.


    She already remembered about it, but on this asion, she asked for confirmation. An opportunity like this should not be missed.


    "Uhm, Joanna. This is the fourteenth time you have congratted us in such a simr context. But thank you." Elysia gave a response from the congrattions that repeated almost every day since Lavely Pizza opened.


    "Yes, that''s what I meant on that day. You cane not as a customer, but as an employee too. However, you are still students, so it''s a part-time job." Evelyn put the other thing aside and went back to what she had to deal with right now.


    "Wow, so it''s like that. That''s an interesting offer to add pocket money. Thanks for offering it to us. What do we need to do to apply for a job? Does the job ept a lot of workers?" Betty licked her dry lips with a smile of interest.


    Several girls from ordinary families around her also had the same interests. Evelyn''s statement was a good sign considering Lavely Pizza was selling so well. It was a pretty high paying job from their perspective.


    Of course, additional workers were required, and it was tempting for students who wish to raise extra money. They would do many things to make money because their families'' funds were minimal, even though there was already relief from the academy.


    Broadly speaking, Joanna, Betty, Lana, and Maggie had be loyal followers of Evelyn for reasons such as money and devotion to their suitable master.


    However, because of that deration, perhaps Evelyn would get more underlings.


    Evelyn didn''t answer right away. She adjusted her secretary''s sses with a smile. But it wasn''t there, she didn''t wear it. "That is if all of you can pass the selection test. Selection of new employees is held in the middle of the day by trained people. We do not ept just anyone if they do not pass the admission test."


    "Oww, that sounds strict. I wonder how many of us can be admitted." A girl made a jokingment.


    "Hehe, I guess it''s not that hard if it''s a part-time job. My acquaintance has already been hired. How can we give up without trying?" Another girl retorted the joke.


    "Well, good luck~" Elysia gave her short speech.


    It was not easy but also not too difficult as long as job applicants meet the specified criteria. To work at Lavely Pizza, they had to go through a selection supervised by special people who were originally from the Holy Cathedral and Mage Association.


    Pope Alexander and Evelyn''s parents said they would be helping out with some of their professionals. Those special people came at theirmand. Despite their blessing, they were a little worried about little girls starting business ventures...


    As Lavely Pizza in Holy Central''s capital was selling well, they would send more people and funds if needed. They knew Elysia, Evelyn, and E had discussed expanding their business to other cities.


    It was not a secret, and it was not kept secret either, though only among insiders. Unlike Pope Alexander, who had predicted this beforehand, Evelyn''s parents did not expect it. They thought it was limited to girls ying business, which turned out to be the real deal with great business ideas.


    When viewed in terms of business and profit, it would only grow and continue to grow. Elysia epted that help as long as she could get a lot of money. She worked with only ideas and innovation, after all... E and Evelyn were there, so she thought it would be alright.


    The girls continued their discussion about the test this time, no longer lingering on the previous topic. They wanted to collect some information to get maximum points.


    "Attention! All the students are here, and it''s time for us to move to the designated ce of your first month''s test. Do you see those wide metal nks over there? Yes, please go up there, and we''ll go with it. There are ten Gravy Ark over there, and make sure no more than thirty people get up there." Teacher Ruth immediately announced aloud as soon as 295 students attended, and no one was missing.


    The students immediately followed what was ordered. They boarded the Gravy Ark regrly before a teacher or instructor came to control it.


    After the teachers and instructors warned the students of several things, ten Gravy Ark flew off towards the east.


    As soon as the first-year students left the vicinity, a girl with dark purple eyes on top of the city wall grinned.


    "Hum-hum~ Stage one is about to start. A total of 295 students left and won''te back again, hehe... I can''t wait to see what happens next, hmm~" After saying that, she walked away from there.


    On the other hand, ten Gravy Ark flew at a safe speed towards the forest in the east of the capital city, which had been inspected by the instructors and several ninth graders.


    "Wuu, it''s flying pretty fast. Is it true that our test is hunting? It''s still the first month, right?" A student suddenly asked for confirmation.


    "Yes, it was confirmed by Teacher Ruth yesterday. You were there, so why are you still asking?" Another student answered with kindness.


    "Well, I''m just talking."


    "Rather than that, I was wondering about our tests in the months after this. There are seven major tests to get points, right?" Joanna suddenly shifted the topic of the group.


    "Oh, yes, there are seven. It is held in the first, third, fifth, seventh, ninth, eleventh, and end of the year."


    "Wow, quite a lot, huh."


    "Seven, hmm. So we have to take advantage of that great opportunity to collect a thousand points to advance in ss. Getting points isn''t easy, you know."


    "Ye."


    "Oh that, I know that. If we take references from seniors... In this first test, the maximum points are one hundred. The source is from my big brother, who has graduated from our academy." Evelyn joined the girls'' conversation. She already felt better than before.


    "Whew, that''s quite a lot. As for the normal ss, we can only collect about one to ten points... That''s not easy either."


    "We have to do our best. What about the rules for the hunting testter, hum? It hasn''t been exined in detail."


    "Maybe we hunt wild animals with the magic and skills we have learned?"


    "Eww... That''s terrible. How about we run into a big and strong beast?"


    "Ahh! We''re dead."


    "We will be eaten by wild beasts!"


    "Hush! Girls love to gossip, but don''t make it a panic-generating issue. The forest where your test was conducted has been investigated, and there are definitely no animals or beasts over level 30. You guys will also go in groups. As long as you follow the rules to be announced, then you will be fine." Instructor Scarlett admonished the female students irritably.


    She heard these female students'' chirp for a few minutes, and her ears were already hot.


    "Oh, thank goodness then." A student who was panicking earlier could finally let out a sigh of relief. It was followed by a sigh of relief from several students who felt the same way.


    "Eh, happy friends. I identally heard from Teacher Ruth''s discussion with the shadow teachers. In our ss, the one who already holds the highest point is Miss Elysia. She already held 120 points before the first test even started!" Betty revealed it with enthusiasm.


    At that time, the girls there turned their attention only to look at Elysia. The girl who suddenly got attention could only blink with an innocent expression. She just hugged the white cat without knowing what to say.


    "Really? I didn''t know that. You know, those points weren''t announced to the students, right? Betty, you''re an eavesdropping girl." After a few seconds of nobody talking, Elysia could only respond awkwardly.


    "Ah, haha..." Bettyughed awkwardly.


    "Um, however, whether that''s true or not... I''m sure you already have points around that, Miss Elysia."


    "Yes, yes, considering you often get bonus points."


    "Un, I dare to guess the one who wille after Miss Elysia is Miss Evelyn. I believe Miss Evelyn is the second highest point holder."


    "Oh, me?" Evelyn blinked in surprise. Well, she also got some pretty good bonus points, along with her best friend.


    "En, yes. Also, if we ignore that Brian and David, then Miss Serena wille after that..." One girl said that after making sure, Serena wasn''t there.


    "Eww, that Brian and David."


    As the girls'' discussion was diverted to a ridiculous topic once again, they finally arrived near the forest in question.

 Chapter 218: First Months Test (2)

    <h4>Chapter 218: First Month''s Test (2)</h4>


    The short trip only took them no more than ten minutes until they reached Hastterre Forest, a forest to the east of the capital city.


    Elysia nced behind her to see the city that was still visible in the distance. Apparently, the test site was not too far away.


    All of the Gravy Arknded in an open area. There were already several other instructors waiting for them. Once again, the students were ordered to line up for instruction before the test began.


    "Attention! Your first test this time has the theme of hunting in the wild. However, as long as you don''t venture further than 40 kilometers, you will be fine and won''t encounter beasts over level 30. Then--" Teacher Ruth conveyed her instructions to students as representatives of the other instructors.


    She exined in detail the rules and more. The description of the permitted hunting areas became the first topic of her exnation. The students were only allowed to venture up to the river 40 kilometers from their current position. Several other instructors were on guard for several things around the river, such as preventing dangerous beast and more.


    Apart from that, various hunting gears were provided there if they needed some extra items for their hunting. It wasn''t training equipment, but the real one used to kill or incapacitate prey.


    The points were calcted using half of the level hunting results, whether captured alive or dead. Then, the maximum number of points a student could get on this test was one hundred points. Their targets were only the beasts and animals in the forest. No cheating was permitted.


    All the students'' Space Bags were confiscated. They were only allowed to carry the Space Bags provided by the academy. However, the students were allowed to bring their own equipment to that Space Bag. So, what the students had were only hunting supplies and equipment.


    Teacher Ruth''s instructions, directions, and warnings were finally over. Then, the students were ordered to create their hunting groups. Since most students were still at levels 21 to 24 and because the number of first-grade students was only 295, one group should be five.


    It couldn''t be less or more than five to make things easier, guarantee their safety, and train their teamwork... But, it didn''t reduce the difficulty of the test.


    Each group''s points would not be divided among every member, but all members would get the same number. If a group managed to bring twenty level-10 beasts, then full points were guaranteed for all the members.


    "Ahh... How is it, how is it... One group can only be five people." Evelyn was absurdly jumbled as the students quickly made their groups.


    She, Elysia, Joanna, and three other girls gathered in the same group. There were six of them, and that was the problem. Neither of them dared to expel one of the girls from the group.


    Elysia looked at the other groups, but the surrounding groups were already in groups of five.


    ''Ely, look there. Thirty degrees to the left, there was a girl group with only four people. So, how?''


    Hearing that from Elena, Elysia turned her head in the defined direction. Not far from her, four girls were in a group, and they were also looking for one more person.


    Finding Evelyn and the other girls struggling with the five-person group rule, she decided to separate herself from the group.


    "Ah, you are in the same group. Let me look for another group." Elysia suggested with a smile. She didn''t want to look like an unlucky girl.


    "Which party are you going to join, Ely? Ah, I don''t mean that. Let me find another group, and you are in this group." Evelyn immediately grabbed Elysia''s arm as if she was afraid her best friend would run away from there.


    "Well, to the group over there. I intend to join them." Elysia pointed to the group of four girls not far from where they stood. Evelyn and four other girls turned in that direction.


    "Ah, that''s Serena''s group. Aren''t there any other groups, hmm... I don''t think so. Ely, let me go to that group. I don''t feel peaceful if you''re alone in that group." Evelyn suggested with a worried expression.


    "Hmm? It''s okay, Eve. Don''t you remember? In thest three weeks, there has been nothing unusual between Serena and me. Nothing will happen, I promise. So, don''t worry, okay?" Elysia tried to persuade Evelyn after she freed her arm from Evelyn''s hand.


    She wouldn''t be at peace if Evelyn was with Serena. No one knew what they would do if they spent a long time together. Maybe, an argument or a fight over something trivial?


    "The group over there. Make groups of five people and immediately report your group members." An instructor suddenly eximed while pointing at Evelyn''s group.


    "Uhh, the instructor has spoken. I better go there, Eve. umting 100 points in this test is not difficult, really. Hope you all get the full points. See youter this afternoon~" Elysia waved her hand with a sweet smile and ran away from there.


    She didn''t wait for a response from Evelyn or the other girls because she knew that no one would feelfortable kicking a single girl out of the group.


    Evelyn stretched out her hand as if she would catch something, but Elysia was already walking away. She couldn''t force her reasons at a time like this, considering what her best friend said was true. Inevitably, she could only go along with Elysia''s decision for now.


    Even so, she did make a mental note of retaliation if Serena dared to harm Elysia in any form. This afternoon, she would conduct an investigation to confirm it after the test was over.


    "Hi, may I join your group?" Elysia greeted the four girls. They apparently knew her arrival.


    "Hello, hello, hi! Of course, Miss Elysia. Wee to our group. Cora, please put Miss Elysia into our member list and report it to the instructor on duty." A girl who was so enthusiastic weed happily.


    Surprisingly, Serena just kept quiet and let things go. As if she allowed the girl and her servants to take care of everything.


    Cora wrote the fifth member''s name on the form, then she rushed to report it to the instructor. It was nearing their departure time, so she shouldn''t be negligent.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Zofia Ward. But! Please just call me Zofia. Then, this one is Miss Serena Scott, this one is Nico, and the girl who is rushing to report is Cora." Zofia acted like a middleman and introduced all the members to Elysia.


    She was a daughter of the Ward Viscount Family, and she already considered Elysia possessed a higher status than her. She only concluded that because Elysia hung out with many influential people without knowing the truth.


    "The pleasure is mine, um, Zofia." Elysia returned the courtesy.


    "Hey, we''re going to hunt, and I want the best in no time. Before all, let me tell you that the leader of this group is me. So, follow my noble orders for the best results." Serena opened her mouth with an arrogant tone spoken from there.


    "Yes, I understand. Forest is a dangerous ce. We will take care of each other''s backs. No one will be left behind." Elysia nodded in understanding. It wasn''t a problem for her, but Elena had other ns for Serena.


    "Oow, that sounds good. Nee, Miss Elysia, is the white cat in your arms your contracted beast? Will this cat help you in this hunting test?" Zofia nodded too. She liked thest sentence in Elysia''s words.


    "Yes, she is my contracted beast. Her name is Vanessa. She will help us find prey faster with her sense of smell." Elysia introduced the cat in a friendly manner.


    "Meow." Vanessa meowed when her master stroked her head.


    "Ho? That little cat? Well, hopefully, what your cat finds is not rats and lizards." Serena snorted as she nced at the white cat. That little white cat for hunting? Maybe the cat would be hunted instead.


    "By the way, are you ready with your hunting gear? Bows, arrows, swords, daggers, traps, supplies, and the like?" Zofia asked to confirm that. Ensuring the readiness of all members before leaving for the forest was mandatory.


    "Of course, I carried it in this Space Bag." Elysia handed her Space Bag if an inspection was required.


    Zofia epted it and looked at its contents for a moment, then she returned it to Elysia. "Alright, now everything is ready. We just need to wait for departure. Oh! Cora, you''re back. What''s our group number?"


    "Number thirteen." Cora showed the group an armband with a number printed on it. Then she handed it over to Serena. It was for the group leader to wear.


    After all the reports wereplete, the students were allowed to ask any questions about the test. Then, the groups were divided to depart at different starting points. The division was carried out with the aim that the groups would not easily bump into other groups.


    Out of a total of 59 groups, they were divided into eleven divisions. The ten divisions left the camp area using the Gravy Ark towards the starting point within a certain distance.


    "Group thirteen, you can go." An instructor dered after confirming the previous group had gone far enough.


    "Let''s go." Serena walked ahead like the group leader.


    Meanwhile, Elysia looked to the left. One kilometer from her position, Evelyn''s group had not yet departed. After one more nce, she walked over to follow her group.

 Chapter 219: Hunting in the Forest

    <h4>Chapter 219: Hunting in the Forest</h4>


    "What''s the level of that lively rabbit? Maybe around level 10 or something because of its agility. You are all lucky I''m here, so be grateful." Serena made a proud and proud pose. She managed to shoot the sneaky rabbit with an arrow, and it was their first prey.


    "Marvelous, Miss Serena. Let me check the rabbit''s level for a second." Zofia sent thepliment and then took out the universal identification tool from her Space Bag.


    Cora and Nico also sent theirpliments to their master. Still, Elysia only nced at the rabbit and then at Serena. Their first Prey was obtained because Vanessa had an essential role in finding small animals around. Silly, Serena was so proud of it.


    "I thought this animal was a hare, not a rabbit. An ordinary hare like the one in the meat market." Elysiamented as she put her hand on her chin.


    "Huh? If I say it''s a rabbit, then this animal is a rabbit." Serena frowned. While she was enjoying the rain ofpliments, Elysia ruined her mood.


    "O-oh, alright." Elysia just allowed that. It was free what name to say, nothing to lose.


    "It''s good if you understand. A luckymoner like you is better off being an obedient girl." Serena didn''tplicate things. Somehow, day by day, she found Elysia less and less annoying.


    Not only asionally greeted her, but sometimes Elysia also opened several conversations with her.


    The secret was safe for one month, and Elysia did not act against her. She only needed eleven months left. Those resources that were hard to find might turn her talent into gold or tinum grade.


    ''Hehe... Enjoy your fun while you can. Now that it''s been a month, I want to see what happens when the academy''s higher-ups find out the truth. Hehe, haha!'' Elenaughed like an evil character in a fictional story. She nned a revenge n for Serena, and the stage for the event was set.


    ''Well, you''re so excited that yourughter sounds more a devil than a guardian angel, Sister Elena.'' Elysia had the urge to roll her eyes.


    ''Oops, I can''t help that. I''m just excited. I can''t wait for tomorrow. Serena already imed the second month''s tinum resource pack, right? I want to know the reaction of the academy and everyone at that time. It must be amazing!'' Elena spread her arms as if to express such joy.


    ''Why wait after a month of our time at the academy for this? Everything we''re going to do tomorrow is kind of cruel. What happens if Serena bes traumatized?'' Elysia still didn''t understand that.


    If Elena wanted to take revenge on Serena, wouldn''t it be quicker? It was just a tinum card, which didn''t mean much to her. So, why was the n of revenge a bit cruel?


    ''My Lil Ely, we need to teach that rude girl a lesson for themon good. Also, you shouldn''t do anything like that, okay? You were worried and afraid, but that''s no reason for you to grant the wish of that nobody.'' Elena advised her sweet little sister gently.


    ''Al-alright.''


    ''Promise?'' Elena needed a guarantee sentence.


    ''Pinky promise.'' Elysia just granted it. She learned a lot after Elena guided her to be someone with a better personality.


    ''Wonderful~ Ah, but you don''t need to worry. No matter what, Serena only has herself to me for what she did.'' Elena reassured her sweet little sister before falling silent with a smile.


    Well, what she prepared was limited to making Serena not harbor hatred or the like towards Elysia. Then, she would create a scenario for the academy and Serena.


    At such a great time, she and Elysia would only watch from the side. They just needed to sitfortably and eat popcorn while the others did their best to set things right.


    After all, the academy had a wed system to some extent. It was so much different from anything under Pope Alexander''s control. No one knew what the Principal Emperor had in mind.


    Their conversation took ce in silence. At that point, Zofia was done with her examination and put their first prey into her Space Bag.


    "Our first Prey is level four. So, currently, we have two points." Zofia reported it to her group.


    "Not too bad, we''ve only explored thirty minutes into this forest. We have more than seven hours to hunt. I''m sure there will be a lot of prey if we get deeper into the forest. Let''s go, follow the great me." After saying that, Serena continued her steps into the forest.


    "Yes." Cora and Nico answered simultaneously.


    They immediately followed their master after making sure their weapons and gear were present and ready to use at any time. No one knew when prey or danger woulde.


    Elysia and Zofia also followed closely behind. It was their designated group formation, 1-2-2. As for the cat, she was present in her master''s arms.


    Vanessa was only asked to help if their group did not find any signs of any animal nearby. Serena decided all of that.


    Time had passed in their exploration and hunting, and it was already two hours since their first prey. At that time, if it was calcted manually, the points they had umted would have been around 47 points.


    Not very much indeed. It was because Elysia and Vanessa were just acting like normal without using their extraordinary abilities. Elysia used her advanced perception asionally only in case, and Vanessa helped the hunt.


    Perhaps, if there weren''t the two of them, the group wouldn''t have gotten that many points yet.


    "It''s been over two hours since our exploration of the forest. Shall we take a break and have lunch?" Elysia suggested as their group continued on their path.


    "Lunch? At a ce like this? I can''t possibly eat lunch at a ce like this. It''s only been two hours. We''ll continue until over a hundred points have been collected. Finish all of this quickly. I want toe back soon." Serena simply refused the iing suggestion.


    "But, I guess we need more energy and stamina to further into the forest. Cora, Nico, and Zofia are a bit exhausted from the level 20 beast earlier." Elysia emphasized her suggestions on causes.


    "Hmph! Then eat and drink quickly. You each bring your lunch, right?" Serena looked at the other girl and relented a little. She thought that made sense, and she needed four healthy subordinates.


    Hearing that, Cora and Nico sat on a log and ate their lunch. It wasn''t time for lunch yet, but the hunting had worn them down. Zofia sat beside Elysia on a t rock to eat and drink too. She needed the extra energy to swing her sword.


    At that moment, Elysia brought out abo pack pizza box. A special tiered package containing two pizzas and several other delicacies.


    Zofia was dumbfounded when she saw Elysia''s luxurious lunch. She had heard of Lavely Pizza, and it was a business owned by the girl next to her, right? She had never tried the famous pizza yet, but immediately she wanted to taste it.


    "Want it? Please take it, don''t hesitate." Elysia offered it with hospitality.


    "Then, I will not hesitate. Thank you." Zofia shamelessly took one slice of pizza and devoured it right away. Well, it was delicious, and she took another one. She didn''t forget to express what her tongue felt.


    Vanessa didn''t want to be outdone by that. She asked for a slice of pizza to her master beside the nuggets she was chewing.


    Cora and Nico just watched it silently. But, somehow, the pizza seemed to tempt them toe and eat it. Even Serena, who was drinking mineral water, got the same boost. So, was it pizza that was being talked abouttely?


    "Please take this. Have a taste, this is a barbeque pizza from our Lavely Pizza." Elysia handed over a box of whole pizzas to Cora and Nico. She knew they wanted it, wanted to taste it.


    Nico took it unconsciously and put the box on herp. However, she realized it was impolite. The previous pizza left her in a daze. The gratitude was necessary. "Thank you for this pizza, Miss Elysia."


    "Ahh, don''t hesitate. Please taste it." Elysia wagged her hand with a smile.


    Serena''s servants looked at each other, then Nico opened the box. The tantalizing brown pizza was there as if to provoke their appetite to eat the tbread with delicious toppings.


    Without further ado, they tasted one slice of the warm pizza. Well, Elysia heated up the pizza like it was freshly cooked, with her magic.


    Cora and Nico put their master aside because it was already clear that their master didn''t want to eat lunch at a ce like this. Serena used to eat proper food in decent ces that were definitely not in the forest.


    "..." Serena was silent. She was ignored even though she also wanted to try it.


    Unfortunately, she just snorted and turned her attention to look around. It was just pizza. She could buy dozens of themter.


    This test was so easy, Serena was confident that the group she led could collect more than 100 points before noon. She was halfway there and still more than two hours before noon.


    When she chewed her chocte while waiting. She saw a glimpse of a shadow that seemed to be a ratherrge wild boar. The wild boar was walking casually as if the prey didn''t know there were hunters in the vicinity.


    "Hey, postpone your lunch. There''s a wild boar about 200 meters over there. Help me surround the prey, I''ll shoot, and you''ll be there if I miss the target." Serena gave her orders in a soft whisper, worried that the wild boar would run away.

 Chapter 220: Forest Inside the Energy Dome

    <h4>Chapter 220: Forest Inside the Energy Dome</h4>


    The girls postponed their lunch because the target was so close. The lone ckish-brown boar was walking casually as if the boar was looking for food.


    Serena took the spot for her to shoot her arrows and four other girls surrounded the boar from four sides quietly from a distance.


    If only estimated by body size, this boar might be above level 20. Therefore, the additional ten points needed to be secured as soon as possible, before any other groups arrived. Twice they ran into another group on their hunt, and it was annoying to determine the prey''s possession.


    *Shiu*


    An arrow was fired by Serena. She aimed for the boar''s plump butt rather than its legs. Unfortunately, because their target this time was big and strong, the arrow was only stuck in the boar''s butt without causing any significant damage.


    "Oink!"


    The boar squealed and ran, startled by the sudden attack.


    "Attack, don''t let the boar escape!" Serena eximed as she ran after the target.


    Like the previous level 20 beast ambush, four girls and a cat would work together to subdue their prey. Unfortunately, the wild boar dashed towards Cora, and the others had to run first tounch their attack.


    Understanding herself had an essential role in temporarily holding the target. Cora held her longsword with both hands then swung it towards the head of the wild boar, which ran straight towards her.


    *sh*


    One quick sh wasunched, but the target was able to avoid it by tilting its head. The wild boar panicked and felt the danger. It immediately attacked the human girl who blocked its escape route.


    "Kyah!" Cora screamed because she was hit. She was slightly thrown and rolled to the side. As for the wild boar, it just kept running as if its life was at stake.


    "Cora, do things right!" Serena scolded her servant with a dissatisfied expression.


    "Sorry." Cora could only apologize and stand up quickly.


    "Chase, chase, chase! No target can escape when I have targeted it." Serena kept running past Cora. Annoyed, she shot another arrow. But her uracy dropped dramatically as she and the target moved. It hit nothing but the ground.


    Elysia and Vanessa only rolled their eyes as they ran along with the other girls to chase after Serena. If Serena didn''t keep running, they would definitely let the boar escaped.


    The target this time ran so fast. So different from the previous level 20 beast, which was ssified as easy to attack. It was only a little tough to beat.


    "Eh?" Elysia became a little confused. The target that was still within the 200-meter range of her radar suddenly disappeared.


    Her advanced perception could not detect the wild boar they were chasing. It was unnatural and strange.


    "Nee, that wild boar disappeared suddenly. I can''t see it. We better--" Elysia warned the other girls. Sadly, her words were cut off because of the annoyed girl.


    "You think your eyesight is better than mine, huh? Keep running. We''re close. The wild boar ran this way." Serena retorted the suggestion without waiting for it to finish.


    As Serena kept running, the other girls also followed her inevitably. At that time, no one felt strange about the white cat running beside them so nimbly.


    "Hm?" Elysia found the odd thing even stranger. She felt that she had just crossed an invisible barrier.


    The energy barrier was so subtle, no one felt it apart from her and Elena.


    ''Ely, raise your vignce to the maximum. I smelled a thick, dangerous odor. Keep using your advanced perception, don''t be careless.'' Elena warned with a worried expression. She knew more than anyone about the hunch she felt.


    ''En.'' Elysia nodded and nced back, then checked her surroundings. She felt more and more ufortable the more she got into this strange area.


    One thing she realized shortly after... It was unlike the forest area she remembered before crossing the barrier earlier. As if it were a different environment. If the absurd was neglected to conclude, they had either entered a separate area or were moved to another forest.


    They were in a dangerous area shrouded in a transparent barrier dome that could not be seen from afar but could be felt up close. Regardless, no one should venture no further into this strange area.


    "Stop, stop. Don''t run, there''s something strange. Don''t you notice something odd? Let the boar go. We can find another target." Elysia suggested because Elena and her hunch prompted her to stop running.


    As their damage dealer suddenly stopped running after saying that, the girls took turns stopping their steps, and Serena was thest one. Serena also stopped running because the others did too, like it or not.


    If the MVP in the hunt said anxiously, then it could be true. It didn''t matter if Serena was the group leader or not. The warning would be heeded even if Serena said otherwise.


    "What? Don''t you dare say you''re tired of running..." Serena scorned with a disgruntled expression.


    "No, I''m fine. Didn''t any of you feel like we just passed through a transparent barrier? It''s still there, and it seems like it''s acting like an illusion or something. I don''t know what it is, but we better get back." Elysia pointed towards the back and conveyed her persuasion.


    "Huh? I thought there was something important until you spoke in that worried tone. There are no barriers or anything, so it''s just your feeling. Don''t you realize we haven''t ventured into the forest for more than 40 kilometers? We haven''t even met the river mentioned in Teacher Ruth''s exnation." Serena frowned when she heard that.


    She let go of a wild boar that was probably level 20 or maybe more just for such a stupid reason? It wasn''t easy to find a beast of that level, and small animals were simply ignored because she aimed for big ones.


    "Really, no one noticed that?" Elysia asked the other girl for confirmation.


    Sad to say, the girls shook their heads. Even Vanessa only looked at her master with a confused look despite the trust she had. The cat didn''t feel the barrier in question, but she believed in her master.


    "Forget it, let''s keep going. I''m sure the wild boar is around here. There''s no way the animal keeps running all the time." Serena wagged her hand with a sigh. Then, she walked away, and she was followed by her servants.


    "Uhm, we better follow them, Miss Elysia. As said, we haven''t met the river, which is the border of our hunting area. After all, some instructors are camping out on guard for many things." Zofia tried to reconcile the atmosphere that suddenly felt awkward.


    "Is that so? Then, what''s with this forest area? It''s as if we are no longer in the Hastterre Forest. Look around us. These types of trees haverge, tall, thick leaves and grow tightly together. Is this the same forest we were hunting in earlier?" Elysia warned again with something easy to notice.


    Hearing that, Zofia looked around more closely and froze as she was hit by the realization. Sure enough, if only seen from these trees, they were no longer in the same forest. She didn''t really know much about forests or the like, but she knew something was wrong.


    As far as she could tell, Hastterre Forest was a monsoon forest with trees that weren''t this tall. Besides, the trees were several meters apart from each other, and unlike these trees.


    Not only was Zofia awakened by Elysia''s words, the three girls who were walking in front as well. They looked far ahead, and it seemed even darker, lonely, and gloomy... Most importantly, there was a sense of anxiety about the danger.


    Wherever they tried to deny the reality, they were no longer in the forest they had explored just a moment ago. So, where was this? Was what Elysia said real and somethingplicated to exin happened?


    Serena turned and walked back towards Elysia, as did her servants. However, all the girls'' attention and alertness were suddenly tested as they could hear a squeal of pain not far from their position.


    All the girls prepared their weapons in surprise. It took Serena a few seconds to realize what was happening.


    The sound was like from the wild boar they were chasing earlier. Maybe, there was another group that conquered her prey? She couldn''t allow that. If pushes to shove, she needed to ask forpensation.


    If she could snatch the other group''s prey, it was sure that she would do it from the start. Regretfully, the risk was too significant if caught by the teachers and instructors.


    The rules were clear, and students had no idea how supervisors would test their honesty when the point court was held.


    "It''s our prey. Yeah, it''sing from that direction. Let''s go over there. Our wild boar has been captured by another group. I can''t just let this go." Serena grumbled furiously and immediately ran towards the source of the sound a moment ago.

 Chapter 221: Accursed Monsters

    <h4>Chapter 221: ursed Monsters</h4>


    Seeing Serena running ahead of the others, the group members had no other choice but to follow. The arguments with the other groups like before, when they defeated some beasts might repeat themselves.


    Tree after tree, and bush by bush, the girls passed through it until they stopped their steps near an area that had slightly bright sunlight.


    They were still about a hundred meters away, dumbfounded by what was before their eyes. It was confirmed that the boar with an arrow on its rump was there, but it was killed by three bizarre creatures. And again, the monster was devouring the wild boar.


    The three creatures were like goris with sharp teeth and nails. They had a dark gray body color without fur, and the patterned whitish lines that ran all over their bodies looked like strange tattoos.


    Unfortunately, what scared the girls the most was because there was a corpse of a male student near the monsters.


    ''Ghoul...'' Elysia muttered in her mind. It was one word she could say to describe the monster.


    ''Ely, what are you doing!? Hurry up and run with your group before the monsters notice you all!'' Elena reminded urgently.


    She knew Elysia would be fine, but that was no guarantee for the other girls. Not to mention, Elysia still kept her real power a secret.


    [| Lv. 65 | Intermediate ursed Monster | Insidious Abomination | HP: 259,999 / 260,000 | EP: 6,500 / 6,500 |]


    Elysia''s eyes widened when she saw the monster''s status. Those were the ursed monsters? The cursed creatures described in Nell''s records!?


    Whatever would happen, they needed to flee. The status Elysia could see was already dangerous for them to face. Especially for the other girls.


    "Run, hurry. We''ll give up that level 22 boar. Get out of this strange tropical forest as fast as we can." Elysia whispered softly. She was careful not to warn the monsters of her group presence.


    The four girls just nodded in a cold sweat, feeling scared just because of those terrible monsters. They knew the dangers they would face if they were desperate to fight the three monsters.


    No one realized that Elysia mentioned the wild boar level even though no one had checked it using the universal identification tool.


    Slowly but surely, the girls walked backward. Then, they immediately turned around to run after confirming that the monsters still had their back to them.


    However, reality wanted something else. While the girls were running, Zofia tripped and fell. "Aah!"


    The girl''s scream warned the monsters who were devouring the wild boar. They immediately turned around and looked at the running humans, then at the one that had fallen.


    "Grr..." The three monsters growled and left the wild boar carcass to chase the humans.


    "Help!" Zophia desperately screamed as she looked behind her. Three terrifying monsters were heading towards her.


    Instantly, shbacks came to her mind when she thought her end wasing. At that time, she was desperate because her groupmates seemed to leave her behind.


    Fate said differently to Zofia, who had turned pale with fear. Elysia had turned around to help the girl who was lying on the ground. When the monsters were targeting Zofia, Elysia immediately used her magic and appeared near Zofia.


    Elysia swung her sword to repel the monsters. She didn''t want to see the casualties while she was there.


    *sh* *Bam*


    Three shes wereunched. It sent the three monsters flying several meters, and they hit the tree trunk. The sh with Reinforcement Magic didn''t hurt the monster''s tough skin at all.


    "Hurry and run! I''ll catch up with youter." Elysia turned her back on Zofia and put on a stance.


    She looked at her hands and sword, wondering what had just happened. It was clear that something was off when her sword came into contact with the monsters.


    "En, thank you. Let''s run quickly. We still have time." Zofia quickly stood up with tears in her eyes, but there was a sense of awe. She didn''t expect to be saved.


    "Shut up and just run. I know what I''m doing." Elysia answered briefly. She was evident in her words.


    "Then, let me help you." Zofia sighed in disappointment as she turned her head only to see Serena and her servants still running. Then, she decided something risky.


    "Stupid, hurry and run. Let me give you time to run. Please immediately inform the instructors and teachers of this. I''m sure you''re smart enough to understand. Also, warn the other groups to get out of the forest if you meet them on your return." Elysia smiled as she looked back.


    "They''reing. Hurry and run! You''ll die with just one attack of that monsters." Elysia gave a warning once again when monsters came towards her.


    Zofia looked once again at Elysia, then she turned and ran. After running for a few meters, Elysia''s words suddenly echoed in Zofia''s mind regarding no one who would be left behind.


    Zophia gritted her teeth and turned around. She took out her bow to shoot down the furless gori beast to aid Elysia.


    "Why are you still there!?" Elysia felt a little irritated when the stubborn girl was still there.


    "I''ll help you if you don''t run with me." Zofia was firm with her decision.


    "Aah..." Elysia wanted to grumble because she couldn''t use her power freely. She simply repelled the three monsters once more with the strong momentum of her sword, then dashed towards Zofia. "Let''s run. Vann, you too."


    Zofia just nodded and ran with Elysia. The white cat who was ready to attack immediately canceled her intention and ran after her master.


    "Haah, ah, huf... What was that? What were those monsters? They''re above level 30, I''m sure of that. Terrible, what happened? There is a student who died there..." Zofia wondered in confusion and fear. She just followed Elysia without knowing where they were going.


    "I don''t know either. Save your breath and run faster. Get out of this strange ce immediately. Hopefully, no other group has entered this terrible forest." Elysia rebuked the talkative girl.


    "Are the monsters still chasing us? I hope not..." Zofia nced back for a moment as she ran as fast as she could.


    "It''s sad to say, but they''re after us. The monsters just take a different path. This way, we''ll make them lose track of us." Elysia shook her head and pulled Zofia''s hand. They ran into a different escape route.


    Previously, she had purposely run in the wrong direction to stop the monsters'' chase, and it was time for them to get back on track.


    At the same time, Elysia used her magic to make herself, Zofia, and Vanessa invisible. She used it secretly, and Zofia had no idea about it.


    "Grr?"


    The monsters jumped down, sniffed, and looked around. They were sure the two human girls were there, without knowing their target had fled to a different path.


    Several moments in the escape, until they arrived at the ce where they had a chance to talk about oddities. Zofia frowned when she saw three girls there. Serena and her servants seemed confused to find a way out of this terrible forest.


    "Why are you still here? Keep running. We need to get out of here and report this incident." Elysia spoke in a precarious tone for a moment after she revoked her invisible magic.


    "I know that. But, there is a transparent wall blocking us. When I tried to destroy it, I was thrown. Where is the way out? Is this a trap?" Serena frantically responded.


    "Why did you leave your group members behind? I would die if Miss Elysia did note back to help me." Zofia pursed her lips in dissatisfaction.


    "And here you are still safe and sound. What''s the problem? I didn''t turn around because I knew you were going to run after us. One who fell and one who helped, that''s enough." Serena frowned and made excuses so she wouldn''t be charged for anything.


    "You think so, Miss Serena? I''m disappointed in you." Zofia was gloomy, considering she had a good rtionship with Serena, and that was her position. She could be left behind whenever Serena feltfortable.


    "Huh, what did you just say?" Serena was offended, and she didn''t like Zofia''s words and tone.


    The two girls were just an ordinary girl and the daughter of the Viscount Family. If they made sacrifices to save her noble self, wouldn''t they die with dignity? But, they survived, so where was the problem?


    "That''s enough. Continue with thatter. Your voice can attract the monsters. See? As I said, there is an invisible barrier covering this forest. Something like a wall, hmm? Was this barrier created just... Everyone can enter but not leave?" Elysia muttered irritably in a firm tone. She was examining the barrier, and the other girls still had time to exchange arguments.


    Hearing that, no one else dared to open their mouths. They were just waiting and watching Elysia fumbling around the invisible wall.


    ''What should I do? Is it alright to break through it by force? However, there is strange energy that will reflect the iing destructive force.'' Elysia muttered in her mind after trying a little magic from her hand. It was reflected without causing any effect to the barrier.


    She felt uneasy because the monsters were still around. They had to get out of there as fast as possible.


    The monsters were called ursed or cursed creatures for a reason. Anyone couldn''t carelessly kill the monsters without knowing the cause and effect.


    If those cursed creatures had ravaged the world a hundred thousand years ago, obviously, that was dangerous and needed high vignce. Preparation and tests were required to prove the facts that had not been disclosed.


    However, why did they appear here as well as in this ce? Wasn''t that race still sealed? Was that seal mentioned in Nell''s notes... Broken? Elysia wondered in her mind when she and Elena were looking for a solution to their current predicament.

 Chapter 222: Hurry and Run

    <h4>Chapter 222: Hurry and Run</h4>


    ''Ely, try to punch a hole with your magic. Just try, don''t overthink.'' Elena immediately gave a suggestion while Elysia was still confused.


    Hearing that, Elysia took a breath and exhaled. She prepared herself for whatever would greet her.


    The moment her hand touched the barrier, she pushed aside the constituent energy of the invisible wall. A hole the size of her palm could be seen by her, and it continued to widen until one person who was crouching was able toe out past it.


    ''Yay! It worked!'' Elysia cheered in joy.


    ''See? Like I said, hehe...'' Elena felt proud of that. Their magic was so unique, and Elysia just needed to use it without thinking about unnecessary things.


    ''En.'' Elysia agreed with that, then she stood up and pointed towards the hole she made. "Try this way, hurry. I found a way out."


    An exit from this strange forest made the tense atmosphere brightened up in an instant. Serena quickly approached to check Elysia''s words.


    Sure enough, when she was groping the barrier that could reflect her attack, she found a gap that she could go through. Without lingering any longer, she crouched down and walked out of it.


    Cora, Nico, and Zofia were shocked when they saw Serena suddenly disappeared. However, it was a good sign, and a way out was found.


    Alternately, they squatted out through the same hole until only Elysia, Zofia, and Vanessa were left. Just as Zofia was about toe out, suddenly there was a sound of screams and battle cry from a distance.


    It wasn''t from a beast or a monster, but more like several humans voice. A group of students had already entered this strange forest area like them? In that case, they were in danger!


    "Zofia, hurry out of here. I''ll help the students. Keep running towards the west, and report about this incident as soon as possible. I don''t know how many students have entered this area, but those monsters were dangerous. There have been casualties. The first-year students were no match for those monsters. Please, hurry, I can catch up with youter." Elysia urged Zofia to carry out her orders.


    Knowing the grim situation, Zofia only nodded then crouched out. Everything was strange, and she felt chaotic. She should report this tragedy as soon as possible.


    For some reason, she wasn''t worried about Elysia at that moment. She had seen it twice, Elysia threw the three monstrous beasts with ease. So, Elysia would be fine.


    Elysia peeked out the barrier to make sure the three girls had run away, then she let out a sigh of relief.


    ''Even if this hole is made, it won''t close again? The illusion of the barrier is still there... Forget it, there are students in danger.'' Elysia muttered as she gazed intently at the dome barrier.


    ''Ely, make this dome barrier unable to ept anyone''s entry. Your help will be in vain if the students keeping to the area of this cursed monster. You saw, right? There have been casualties. We don''t know how many people have died.'' Elena warned before Elysia rushed to help anyone.


    Nodding in understanding, Elysia checked what she could do with this barrier. A barrier of energy was created and maintained by something as its source. She used her sacred vision to confirm her assumptions.


    She saw countless threads of magic energy supporting this barrier, and it was connected to many pegs underground.


    Unfortunately, Elysia and Elena could not see further than 200 meters underground if they only relied on the sacred vision and the advanced perception. However, that wasn''t their objective. Elysia needed to manipte the threads of this energy to fit her will.


    It was different from when she made a hole in the barrier earlier, which was rtively easy. This time, she needed extra work to make the barrier repel all-ess, whether in or out.


    Regardless, those cursed monsters could not get out of this sealed area, and she had to make sure of that. After slightly changing the dome barrier''s rules through the interconnected energy flows, she made a marker near the hole.


    ''Vann, let''s go. We need to help the students to escape from here. We also need to find out a little about that monster. Something is wrong with many things.'' Elysia stood up and ran towards the source of the sound she heard a moment ago.


    ''Okay, master.'' Vanessa caught up with her master at once.


    On the other hand, from the location where the exmation originated, more than twenty students fled from the dozen terrifying monsters.


    Three students died because of the monsters, and the others decided to run after failing to help their friends.


    "Damn! What hideous monsters are that? What''s with no beasts above level 30? The monsters we face are way above that!" A student grumbled with a bitter expression.


    "Save your breath and strength. We need to escape from this damned forest quickly. The instructors need to know about this. We have casualties already!" Another student reprimanded his grumbling friend.


    "And we are abination of five groups, for goddamn sake! Regan, Benjamin, and Jenson are dead in the previous battle. But we are here running for a way out." The other studentsined angrily. If he could defeat those monsters, he would definitely kill them all.


    "Grr!"


    The monsters were still chasing them from behind. For many reasons, it seemed like they were ying with these humans and weren''t serious in the slightest.


    *Swoosh* *Swoosh*


    Dozens of arrows were fired towards the monsters. Elysia paid close attention to each of the arrows she embellished with some Enhancement Magic.


    *Thud*


    The arrow was simply stuck into the monster''s body. The damage was not much if it was seen from the attacker''s perspective.


    The monsters didn''t even notice arrows stuck in their bodies. The attack that could pierce the hard rock turned into a prick of small needles...


    ''My magic weakened considerably upon getting in direct contact with that monster... No wonder there was something strange about my sword sh earlier.'' Elysia analyzed some details of her attacks. What she suspected was confirmed, and her magic was at a disadvantage.


    ''Your magical energy seemed to be being absorbed or annihted so quickly. The attacks youunch leave only physical damage.'' Elena had the same opinion.


    They had considerations and conclusions about it, including a few things they wanted to check and test. However, right now wasn''t the time with their train of thought as they were here to save the students.


    "Quick, this way. We found a way out! Here, follow me." Elysia shouted and waved her hand for attention.


    The call sounded so sweet to the panic and restless heart. The students immediately turned towards the source of the sound as if the exit was there.


    "Miss Elysia, thank you for saving us." The girl sent her gratitude when she saw who came to save them.


    "Don''t talk. Speed up your steps. Follow me." After saying that, Elysia dashed off to lead the group of 22 students.


    ''Vann, help me cut some tree trunks and fire them at the monsters behind us. Distract them for a few seconds.'' Elysia gave hermand to the cat.


    "Rawr."


    Vanessa jumped onto the trunk of arge tree, cut it with her Wind w into many pieces, and threw all therge wooden disks with her wind magic. She didn''t need to see the results and immediately returned to her master''s side.


    *Bump* *Bump* *Smash*


    The barrage of impacts rang out from behind, but no one dared slow down their steps only to look back.


    ''Good job, Vann.'' Elysia sent her praise after she used her invisible magic without the students noticing it.


    Their escape became smooth afterward as the monsters lost track of them. All of that, thanks to Elysia''s help. Also, thanks to the slightly dry soil, their trail wasn''t a cause for concern.


    As soon as they arrived at the exit point, they were greeted by a monster. Elysia just threw that creature all the way into the sky with her sword strengthened by magic, even though it was weakened a lot by the monster''s unique abilities.


    *Crack*


    "Growl!"


    The long sword in Elysia''s hand instantly cracked and shattered to pieces. Keeping up with the roar from the monster that was blown away.


    ''What, destroyed? This academy sword couldn''t withstand that much Enhancement Magic and Reinforcement Magic?'' Although she said in surprise, Elysia simply threw away the handle and took another sword from her Space Bag.


    Meanwhile, the students could only gape in amazement when they saw the monster, which was two to three times their size, thrown away like a rubber ball.


    They knew very well about the toughness of the monster''s skin and also their strength. Apparently, that monster was nothing in front of this best student in their ss... It was very different from them and their battle just a moment ago.


    "Quick, this is the way out. Please squat out and quickly return to the gathering ce. Tell all the things in this ce to the instructors, and ask for reinforcements as soon as possible. Also, tell all the groups you met on your way back toe back with you. This hunting test could no longer be continued. Things got to be the worst." Elysia spoke briskly in her instructions. She had some other concerns besides these 22 students.


    What made her most unsettled was her friend. She didn''t know Evelyn''s whereabouts, and she could only hope Evelyn''s group hadn''t entered this cursed forest.

 Chapter 223: Caught in the Trap

    <h4>Chapter 223: Caught in the Trap</h4>


    "Then, what about you, Miss Elysia? You say it as if you... You will not run with us?" One of the students, who was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief, asked in confusion.


    "I''m going to run away, but after I check around here first. I will help the students who identally entered this cursed forest." Elysia shook her head. There were things she needed to confirm before she would make the decision to run away.


    "It''s useless. Three of our friends have died. Those terrible beasts are monsters. Damn it! The teachers and instructors said that in this forest, there are no beasts above level 30, but the truth is bitter." The dejected male student emphasized his words. He seemed to harbor regret and sadness.


    "No, I''m just going to go around for a moment to check on students who need help. You seem like abination of five groups that happened to meet in this forest? Quick, pleasee out one by one. I know what I''m doing." Elysia answered and shifted the topic so that these students immediately carried out her request.


    "Yes, you are right. We are a group that identally met in this strange forest." The other students confirmed Elysia''s words. She had no idea that Elysia was using it only as a diversion.


    "Then, thank you for your help, Miss Elysia. Please run as soon as you check that there are no more students around. You can''t save everyone." A student expressed his gratitude and advice before he squatted out. Then, several other students followed after.


    "Miss Elysia. Even though you are talented, you are no match for those monsters. There are many of them. I hope you know your limits and immediately save yourself." The girl, who looked like she was about to cry, gave her advice before she left, too scared to stay here a little longer.


    Honestly, she was amazed by Elysia''s heroic spirit but also felt pity if the best seedling had to fall in the hands of those terrifying monsters.


    The next few students also delivered a few words to Elysia before they went through the invisible hole in the transparent wall. They couldn''t overthink because of the fear from the previous tragedy. They only knew that they needed to return immediately and report to the authorities.


    Until there, only Elysia and Vanessa were left behind. Elysia finally let out a sigh of relief. She managed to save the students from the hands of those cursed monsters.


    "All right, let''s explore this area for a moment." Elysia carried Vanessa before flying into the sky in an invisible magic nket.


    Resounded in her mind about what the students just said... She couldn''t save everyone, and some students were already dead before she even arrived.


    Even so, she needed to make sure of a few things while looking for Evelyn''s group if they identally got into this cursed forest before she reorganized this dome barrier.


    In another ce outside the invisible dome barrier, a group of students was casually walking through the forest. They had just defeated a level 10 beast, and they were currently looking for another prey.


    "Ow! What is this? A wall? The forest is clear in front of me, but there is an invisible wall here? Who would dare to put up a barrier carelessly here?" Brian stroked his forehead, which hit the invisible wall.


    "Haha, maybe there are students who set traps while hunting using magic devices? Then, let''s take another path." Ashton made a suggestion as he walked forward after shifting a few meters to the side. His fate was no different from Brian''s. He hit an invisible wall too.


    "Damn! This is too much. What kind of trap did they set?" Ashton was annoyed. With resentment, he hit the invisible wall in front of him strongly.


    Not the expected result, he was thrown to the back and fell on his butt.


    "Wahaha! Stupid. Well, this transparent barrier is kind of ridiculous. It can also bounce back power. Interesting." Brianughed with the three members of his group, and he came to a conclusion.


    "Tch. Is this the pre-announced hunting test boundary? Isn''t it a river? Why has it turned into an invisible barrier?" Ashton stood up in style, wondering what had happened.


    "Wow, this barrier can also reflect magic." David muttered in amazement at the results of his experiment. His magic just bounced off like a ball hitting a wall.


    "Sigh, there''s no point lingering here. Come back. We''ll hunt elsewhere. We still have plenty of time, but I want to return at noon with 100 points in our pockets huahaha! Come on, warriors. Follow your experienced captain!" Brian announced and turned around. He said it as if he was the best at hunting, whereas Ashton was the most experienced and skilled in the field.


    Like that, some of the other groups had no chance to enter the cursed forest beyond the barrier. Luck for them because they didn''t have to face the tragedy and fear of the terrible monsters.


    Meanwhile, from some distance from the invisible dome, a group of girls was hunting with traps. They did that to speed up their hunting rather than relying solely on hunting weapons.


    "Hehe, the trap is ready. All of this has also been named for our possession. Nobody will ever dare to take our prey. What about your traps?" Evelyn looked at her trap with pride. It was worth it that she brought some rope for this.


    "En, I''ve made a few traps around here. A few holes camouged by dry leaves, and make sure not to step on them. It''s ten feet deep." Maggie reminded the others with a smile as she walked over.


    "Well, I''m done. But, I put it there, some distance away." Betty replied as she sat on the rock. She was done with her trap a few minutes ago.


    "Yes, we just finished. We wanted to catch the big one with the traps there. I hope the fresh meat bait can lure a level 30 beast." Joanna and Lana waved their hands from a distance. They had just finished with their trap.


    "Perfect. While we wait for our traps toe to fruition... Let''s hunt elsewhere. We have to find 80 more points by three o''clock." Evelyn pped her hands with satisfaction.


    Of course, her invitation was approved by her group members. The four of them were girls who obeyed her if it was a good thing.


    "Nee, Miss Evelyn. Are the animals and beasts that are the target of hunting in this test something the academy has prepared beforehand?" Lana suddenly asked curiously.


    "Ah, I also thought. Suppose this forest is an ecosystem in the wild. In that case, hunting with nearly 300 hunters will endanger the ecosystem in this forest, right?" Betty put her finger to her chin as if she was thinking something.


    "Well, it looks like Lana''s assumption is correct. Perhaps, most of the animals in this 40-kilometer forest area are something the academy has prepared. The instructors have confirmed that there are only animals no more than level 30 in this test area, so we can draw a provisional conclusion with just that." Evelyn also made an assumption from the information she knew. It was predictable.


    At that moment, Evelyn looked up at the clear but cloudy sky. She wondered how Elysia was doing.


    As soon as Evelyn''s group was walking away... All of a sudden, there was a noise from a distance. Something was fast approaching, and maybe it was some beast or something.


    Evelyn and the girls got ready with their bows from a distance. Realized that their prey was approaching and seemed to be heading for their trap.


    *Thud* *Bang* *Bam*


    Their traps caught something quickly and easily. However, none of the girls knew what kind of animal in it. It was not just one, but several of them.


    With great joy and enthusiasm, Evelyn and the girls approached with swords in their hands. They got a lot of points at once from this trap n. Maybe they could return to the gathering ce soon.


    "Ptui... It hurts. What''s this? Who foolishly set a trap in the path I''m going to go through!?" Serena spat because of the dry leaves that identally entered her mouth.


    "Cora, Nico, Zofia, are you there? Anyone, hurry and get me out of here! I need toe back as soon as possible!" Serena cried out for help from a reasonably tall tree branch. She tried to squirm to break free, but it was difficult to move.


    How could her servants help her? They fell into a hole in the ground with no chance to scream, tired of running to follow their master.


    "Oh? I thought we got some big prey. Instead of getting serenity because of the many points we got, it''s Serena... So regrettable." Evelyn sighed in disappointment.


    Instantly, she remembered one thing. If Serena was here, then her best friend would be around too. Maybe Elysia fell into a hole or got caught in another trap?


    "Come on, hurry, check out our catch in other traps." Evelyn just left Serena in her animal trap. She needed to help Elysia as soon as possible. How could she let her best friend get caught in her group''s trap?

 Chapter 224: The Girl who was Left Behind

    <h4>Chapter 224: The Girl who was Left Behind</h4>


    Joanna and her dorm mates could onlyply with Evelyn''s request to check for other traps that catch humans instead of prey. Apart from the trap Evelyn set, the two pitfall traps also caught humans.


    As for the rest, there was no one other than these three people. Just Serena and her servants, so where were the other two members of the group?


    "Hey, don''t ignore me. Get me out of here quickly!" Serena expressed her protest with exasperation. She wanted to use her lightning magic, but she could burn along with these dry leaves and ropes.


    Evelyn frowned at the discovery. She became even more annoyed when she heard Serena''s annoying tone. While Cora and Nico were being helped by her group members, she walked into the trap she had set up.


    Without politeness and pity, Evelyn cut the rope that held her trap. The poor trapped girl could only fall back to the ground.


    "Aah! Ouch..." Serena moaned in pain. Falling two or three meters to the ground was not a pleasant experience.


    "Serena, where''s Ely and one other girl in your group?" Evelyn asked in an indignant tone after she untied her trap. She was both angry and worried because she had a bad feeling just because of this remaining group of three.


    "How do I know? Maybe they''re following behind us." Serena jumped straight out of the hateful trap without waiting for another second.


    "Maybe, you said? You don''t know? You''re the leader of your group, correct? Don''t you dare say that you left your members behind just to... Escape!?" Evelyn expressed her anger. She didn''t want to believe it, but her hunch seemed right.


    "Huh, what did you say in that tone? Forget it, I don''t want to argue with you. I have something to report to the instructors and teachers." Serena felt the urge to get angry and retaliate, but it wasn''t the right time. She needed to immediately report the tragedy in the strange forest.


    "Report? Did something happen? Don''t continue with your run. You think I''ll let you go without you answering my question?" Evelyn grabbed Serena''s shoulder as the guilty wanted to run.


    "Let go of me, you witch! There is a student who has died, and I must report it immediately. You have absolutely no idea how grim the atmosphere is there!" Serena pushed aside the hand that was holding her shoulder. She waspletely unaware that her words sounded different in Evelyn''s ears.


    Evelyn just needed to get there and guessed it was the worst. She chased after Serena and grabbed thetter''s neck in her rage.


    "A student died? Where''s Ely? Answer me, or you won''t like the continuation of this." Evelyn moved in front of Serena, staring at the girl with an intimidating gaze. She had to find a definite answer right there and then.


    "Ack, you hateful Evelyn. How do I know who is dead? Elysia and Zofia are catching up behind us, the two of them! We immediately run away because the monsters deep in the forest are so terrible." Serena couldn''t curse or evade. She could only spontaneously answer as Evelyn gripped her neck tightly.


    "Oh? Thank Goddess, Ely is fine. So, that''s why you have to report as soon as possible... All right, I''ll forgive you. Now, you can go and report." Evelyn just released her grip without feeling the least bit guilty.


    She was relieved that the one who died was a nobody, not her best friend. It was a little harsh and heartless indeed, but it was what she felt.


    "Ugh, cough, cough... You brute girl. Just watch youter." Serena spoke in a whisper while stroking his neck. After giving Evelyn another vengeful look, she continued running with the help of Reinforcement Magic.


    At the same time, a girl with ck hair was running over quickly. The girl looked quite tired and panted a little. She kept running without caring about anything as if a sense of urgency was chasing her from behind.


    That girl wasn''t Elysia, but Zofia. Evelyn knew very well that the approaching girl with brown eyes and pigtail-ck hair was another Serena group member.


    Zofia approached, but Elysia was nowhere to be seen. Serena said they were both, but Zofia was only running alone. So, where was Elysia? That thing couldn''t happen, right?


    With a sense of emergency and anxiety, Evelyn ran over to Zofia without waiting any further.


    "Zofia, are you okay? Where is Ely? You two ran off together, right? I heard Serena''s statement a moment ago. Well, now she has run away. Cora, Nico, don''t you dare run away. Girls, please hold them." Evelyn weed Zofia, who stopped just because of her.


    Yet! When she saw Serena from a distance, she immediately gave an order to her group members. Now, no one was allowed to escape until she knew the details.


    Evelyn''s group members obeyed the request dutifully. As for Serena''s servants, they could only stand in silence as they waited. Their master had already left to report, so everything would be fine as here was not far from the gathering ce.


    After that, Zofia exined some details to Evelyn because she thought Evelyn needed to know some important things... Considering that Elysia was Evelyn''s best friend.


    Evelyn also asked a few questions in response to her restless heart. Not only to Zofia but to Cora and Nico as well. s, the conclusion of the incident that happened was a bad one.


    There had never been a tragedy like this in the history of the academy''s tests. There were casualties in the test several times, but that only happened in the real battlefield held for the ninth graders'' final test!


    Something that imed casualties never happened to eighth-grade students and under, but the reality said otherwise. Also, Elysia was still in that dangerous forest area to help other students escape!?


    Other than a few questions about that strange forest that nobody could answer and the many questions that arose afterward, Evelyn felt a little dizzy about her best friend.


    "Ely, you are strong, kind, heroic, but also silly. What can you do against such huge monstrous monsters... Our levels are still too low to deal with something like that." Evelyn massaged her forehead with some thoughts. Then, she turned to her group members and the others.


    "You guys, please return to the gathering ce and report to the authorities as soon as possible. Send requests for reinforcements to the capital. All authorities need to deal with this as soon as possible. Something has a plot behind all of this, and that''s a bad sign." Evelyn made a request for the girls.


    "Miss Evelyn, why are you saying it as if you are... Won''t you go with us? You can''t possibly..." Zofia asked in confusion, but she hesitated to continue her sentence.


    "I''ll be back too, but it''ll be with Ely. I have to make sure she''s okay." Evelyn nodded in confirmation.


    "That''s suicide! You said Miss Elysia is silly, but you''re the same. No, we can''t let you go there just to be sure of something." Joanna was the first to submit her disapproval.


    "Yes, you have toe back with us, Miss Evelyn. It''s too dangerous for you or us who are still at the Apprentice level." Lana also disagreed with Evelyn''s decision.


    "If you still want to go, it is possible that Miss Elysia is already on her way back and may not see you. Will your efforts be in vain?" Betty made her suggestion with reasons. She didn''t want anyone to go away, considering that Elysia was only there to help a group of students and was leaving soon.


    "Un, un, we''d better go back and wait for Miss Elysia at the gathering ce. If Miss Elysia hasn''t returned, we can go with reinforcements. Please calm yourself, Miss Evelyn." Maggie usedmon sense to offer advice.


    Heard those sensible suggestions, Evelyn had no other choice but to return to the gathering ce with the girls. She knew if she still insisted on her decision, then these girls would drag her back at any cost. She could only send her prayers for her best friend and other students'' safety for the time being.


    As the other students rushed out of the Hastterre Forest, a girl and a cat inside the energy dome were finally able to sigh in satisfaction.


    They managed to save four other groups after the 22 students who had left a while ago. Elysia and Elena were sure there were no other students in that cursed forest. Except for those who died before she came, she saved everyone entirely.


    But the thing that made Elysia''s heart calm and relieved was that Evelyn''s group was not found there. It was likely that Evelyn''s group had not ventured this far, nor had they entered this cursed forest.


    ''Very well, it''s fine now. I can use my power more freely. Let''s test a few things against these cursed creatures.'' Elysia delivered her invitation as soon as she closed the hole in the transparent barrier.


    ''Uhm, but please be careful, Ely. I will help you, always on high alert. I feel like they are just ying with their prey. Ugh... Those monsters even eat the dead students...'' Elena covered her mouth. She wanted to vomit, although she had nothing to regurgitate.


    ''Un, I''m going to be very careful.'' After saying that, Elysia flew back to the sky with Vanessa. She tried not to think about the many tragic things she saw earlier, worried that she might vomit again.

 Chapter 225: Purified Curse Energy

    <h4>Chapter 225: Purified Curse Energy</h4>


    *sh* *Crack*


    Elysia dealt a powerful sh to injure the monster. She only used Enhancement Magic and Reinforcement Magic to strengthen her physical attacks. Still, each of her swords shattered in the intense sh.


    ''Vann, avoid physical contact as much as possible from those cursed monsters. They are called cursed over something. It seems they are immune to magic. Their magic resistance is high, and their defense is tough too. It''s annoying.'' Elysia jumped back and reminded the winged white tiger.


    She threw away the handle of herst academy weapon and took out the spare sword from her reserve stock. In front of her were ten Intermediate ursed Monsters that were only slightly scratched by her attacks.


    "Rawr." Vanessa immediately moved away from the monster that she wed at andnded beside her master.


    The warning came, and she needed to use ranged attack mode... But the enemies were immune to magic, so how did she attack from afar?


    She had returned to herrge tiger form, but it was only half her original body size. Getting caught between the tree trunks due to her extensive body was a bit embarrassing. The current battleground was rtively narrow.


    ''Ely, all the weapons you put in the Space Bag are only junky. Why not use the gift weapons from Harold or just use Celestia.'' Elena scratched her head, confused that Elysia still wanted to use cheap weapons.


    ''I''ll use thatter. For now, I''m testing my magic against them. If my top weapon or my ultimate ss odachi is also destroyed, I will cry.'' Elysia responded when she prepared an attack.


    ''Hmm... What happens if the magic attack isn''t from me, but from a magic sword?'' After saying that, destructive lightning shed from her sword.


    After feeling strong enough, Elysia threw the sword at one of the monsters that were approaching. It was like a deadly bullet but rapidly weakened a lot until it was just an ordinary weak attack. The monster brushed it away with no effort.


    ''Master, are you still experimenting?'' The tiger muttered in confusion. Her master said that the monsters were immune to magic, but that attack was magic, right?


    ''Uhh, that doesn''t work either. Yes, Vann, I''m still trying to see the limit of their strength.'' Elysia dodged the ws of the iing monsters. She moved to the side, took another sword from her Space Bag, and blown the monsters away.


    The sharp sword reinforced with magic could only act as the blunt stick. It should have shattered thick concrete, but it could only throw off those ursed monsters.


    ''Ely, it''s no use. If you want to try, please try to use a higher quality sword.'' Elena rolled her eyes at the sight of another failed attack.


    ''It seems so.'' Elysia looked at the sword in her hand, which was slightly cracked because of her magic and impact. She sighed and threw away the broken sword as it couldn''t be called a proper weapon.


    This time, she took one of Harold''s gift swords from her Space Storage. It was a level 30 magic sword, quite worthy of the experiment.


    ''Vann, help me from behind. Use whatever you can, but don''t get hit by their attacks. We don''t know many things.'' Elysia gave her orders while rushing towards the monsters.


    Vanessa just nodded in understanding and prepared herself for her move. She immediately followed her master to fight.


    "You''ve destroyed many of my weapons, but try this one." Elysiaunched a powerful sh with a more significant boost to cut through the enemy.


    Unlike the previous fruitless results, she finally managed to cut off the monster''s hand. Purple blood like poison flowed from there.


    At that moment, Elysia, Elena, and Vanessa were shocked because the sttered purple blood had turned the ground beneath a purplish ck.


    "Graa!" The angry monster roared loudly.


    "Don''t roar out loud! I will be in trouble if I have to fight hundreds of creatures like you at once." Elysia grumbled in annoyance and shed the monster''s neck. She identally killed it in one sh.


    It was the first loud roar she heard, and it wasn''t a good sign... The risk was up, monster reinforcements woulde just because of that.


    Just as theirrade fall lifelessly to the ground, the other nine monsters also roared and immediately charged with an attack that was far more brutal than before.


    ''Bad luck, this is bad. The ursed monsters are enraged and not messing around anymore. Take this, this, this! Vann, be careful. They''ve gone berserk.'' Elysia nimbly dodged the iing attacks, then counterattacked.


    A w attack came from above, and Elysia moved to the side for a deadly sh straight into the monster''s neck.


    The loop happened for the next thing. Vanessa assisted her master from a distance when the monsters tried to attack from various directions. Even though the magic didn''t have much effect and her magic attack became redundant, it could buy a little time for her master attack and her sharp w attack.


    All things considered, only Elysia carried out the massacre, and Vanessa only slightly injured some of the berserk monsters with her w attacks. The Level 155 Spirit Beast, without using any meaningful magic attacks, only dealt that much damage to those troublesome Intermediate level cursed creatures.


    Elysia stared at her magic sword that was damaged by the purple blood and her magic. Even a level 30 magic sword could only support that much magic?


    Well, at least it didn''t break right away, like when she first tried to use Enhancement Magic and Reinforcement Magic for a lethal blow.


    ''Ely, throw that sword away! Don''t ever touch the purple blood.'' Elena conveyed her panic when she saw the purple blood, almost touching her sweet little sister''s hand.


    On reflex, Elysia dropped the sword and jumped backward. She was quite surprised by Elena''s sudden panicked outcry. After Elena checked Elysia''s body was okay, they let out a sigh of relief.


    ''Vann, let''s go somewhere else. We need to explore in the middle forest areas to inspect this sealed space. I want to know a little more clue about this event. After that, we''ll run away from here and let the authorities take care of the rest.'' Elysia climbed onto Vanessa''s back and used her invisible magic.


    Before Vanessa pped her wings to fly, Elysia felt something was attacking her body. She couldn''t see it, but she knew something was wrong.


    An immense shock came, and Elysia immediately jumped away from Vanessa. Numerous ck threads energy ran from her right hand, and it spread quickly to the base of her arm.


    ''!!!'' Elena and Elysia immediately did whatever they could without further ado. Was that the curse? There was no need to know the effect of the curse. They had to get rid of it immediately.


    ''ck, foreign, and dangerous energy is invading! Purification, purification, purification...'' Elena did her best to apply her magic to the real world. She cleansed Elysia''s contaminated body cells as fast as she could.


    Elysia was also against the same thing. If the ck thread was poison, then it couldn''t spread any further. Luckily, imagination magic was good enough to countermon sense.


    The two of them managed to eradicate the invading ck thread and foreign energy in just two seconds. Then, Vanessa flew over and picked up her master. The tiger knew it was safe, and she immediately went to the sky to secure themselves.


    ''What was that, master? Are you poisoned?'' Vanessa asked cluelessly. She didn''t know much about curses.


    ''I don''t really understand, but I''m sure it was a curse. I killed ten Intermediate ursed Monsters, and is that what we got?'' Elysia shook her head.


    At the same time, the remaining foreign purified energy was flowing and absorbed by her body. Elena and Elysia didn''t know anything was wrong. It was simr to the flow of magic energy through Elysia''s body as usual.


    The thing that made them both surprised and delighted at the same time came afterward.


    [| Level +1 |]


    ''I, I... I finally leveled up! Yay! After a month of relying on Energy Core...'' Elysia cheered in her mind. She got happy news after all the sad things and tragedies that had happened.


    ''Ely, congrats to you. Let''s see with your status at level 22~'' Elena was also excited.


    Hearing that, Elysia focused on herself, and something that was expected suddenly appeared before her.


    [| Lv. 22 | Apprentice Mage | Elysia Avery | Female (16) | HP: 4,600 / 4,600 | EP: 4,500e+9 / - |]


    ''Oops.'' Elena wanted to chuckle, but she didn''t dare. She just covered her mouth with a silly smile.


    ''No, no way... Only my health points have increased? That only adds up to 100? How wicked, even Evelyn got more than that...'' Elysia got a bit of a letdown.


    Her hope was carried high into the sky, but only to be dropped to earth. The addition of 100 HP for going up one level was not a great thing.


    ''Don''t be sad, Ely. 100 points equal the strength of your base body getting stronger. It''s not much, but at least we''re getting progress rather than relying on Energy Core alone.'' Elenaforted a disappointed heart gently.


    ''Ahh... The instruction advised us not to consume Energy Core more than one third of our level. That alone is still within a certain limit... Next time, let''s try a high-level Energy Core to level up. I wonder what happens next.'' Elysia murmured absurdly at her reckless idea.


    ''What? Your body can explode! Well, we can try that, but with a note. If something is not quite right, you must stop it.'' Elena scolded the girl, who fell into disarray with disappointment. Well, trying a little was okay...


    ''Whatever, I''ll try thatter. Now, it looks like by purifying that foreign energy, we can level up, hehe...'' Elysia chuckled in her mind. It was obvious what she would do next.


    ''It must be a curse, right? Why is it suddenly a blessing to level up?'' Elena muttered nkly. It was a question without anyone knowing the answer.

 Chapter 226: Things got Worse

    <h4>Chapter 226: Things got Worse</h4>


    While Elysia was doing farming tactics in the cursed forest, Serena had juste out of Hastterre Forest. She immediately drew closer to Teacher Ruth and the other instructors at a round table outside the tent.


    Something had to be reported immediately, and she wanted to look like an exemry student of great merit.


    The teachers and instructors who were there noticed the girl who was running over. To be honest, they didn''t expect a student toe back this soon. It was still more than two hours to go before noon. Hmm, only one student? Where were the other four?


    "Teachers, instructors... Huff, there''s something... Huh, there, in the forest... There''s--" Serena gasped as she spoke, and her statement became difficult to understand.


    "Calm yourself down while you catch your breath. Take this and drink it after your breath has returned to normal. After that, please talk again." The instructor, who was closest to Serena, offered the tired girl a bottle of mineral water.


    Feeling that she couldn''t continue in that state, Serena did as suggested and drank up the mineral water. After feeling better, she went straight to the main point from the strange forest events within the barrier, the casualty, the terrible monsters, and so on.


    Serena exined it all as if she was a valuable eyewitness who went all out toe back and report. It was done to prevent many things, and she could im a lot of merit for that.


    It continued, but the expressions of the instructors and teachers grew darker as Serena reported things. They let Serena finish with her series of words, and they would ask a few questions.


    "Well then, thanks for your report, student Serena. However, can you please tell us where the rest of your group is?" Teacher Ruth put her hands together and rested her chin there. As an investigator of a case incident, the truth was necessary.


    On the other hand, the instructor beside her just looked down at the table. He observed a ck cube that had a green line of fluctuation that was continually changing.


    "They will follow, catching up behind. My group members ran into another group and warned them to run. I went ahead to report this incident immediately." Serena didn''t stutter or hesitate to respond. She knew she was being tested about the honesty of her words.


    "I see... How?" Teacher Ruth nodded, gesturing to the instructor beside her. Suspicion was gone as the instructor nodded at Teacher Ruth.


    "Hmm... So, your group was chasing a wild boar, entered into an unfamiliar forest area within the barrier of the invisible wall. There were some terrible monsters, and a student died?" Teacher Ruth asked for confirmation on some critical matters. At that question, Serena simply nodded her head.


    "This is bad, do any of you know about the barrier in the middle of the forest? Maybe ten to fifteen kilometers from here." Teacher Ruth looked at the other people in charge.


    "That''s something we didn''t know before."


    "Something like a forest within the barrier was not there during yesterday''s inspection."


    "As far as 40 kilometers wide and eleven kilometers long for this test area, before the river... No irregrities were found. Dozens of instructors and ninth-graders confirmed that before the animals were released."


    Some of the responses from other instructors came about what they knew. A ce like Serena described didn''t exist yesterday, but why did today suddenly turn out like this?


    While the investigation into their discussion took ce within this time, Evelyn''s group had juste out of the forest only to report the same thing.


    It was just that reports submitted by students who had just arrived only made matters worse. So, the other students were trapped there and had to face terrible monsters far above level 30? Who would dare to set such a trap? There was someone who put it deliberately to kill all the students!?


    "This is bad and precarious! Forget the rubbish. Ask for reinforcements to the academy. We split it into two teams, one stays here, and the restes with me into the forest. Don''t you dare argue in case of an emergency!" Teacher Ruth shouted to the other instructors and teachers. She looked angry, and the others did not deny it.


    A teacher immediately took out a magic device to report to the academy. Yet, several other students came out of the forest to bring news that was worse than the previous one. There was more than one casualty, and things got worse than expected.


    Not long after, a group of students who were looking terrified also came out of the forest to report what could not be worse than terrible.


    "Report this matter to the kingdom! Someone has sabotaged this test! Cancel the test immediately, the rescue team, let''s go!" Instructor Dillon bellowed before he left with the rescue team. He and the others were ready to fight on the battlefield.


    Sure enough, the tragedy was reported directly to the kingdom and academy. They needed sufficient reinforcements as soon as possible.


    "Ely, still in that dangerous forest? Is she still helping the other students escape? Silly Ely, what are you thinking..." Evelyn muttered as if she wanted to cry. She didn''t want anything wrong to happen to her best friend.


    "Student Evelyn, you can''t say that. Elysia is only doing what she can to save the other students. A good soul will have good fortune too. Let''s pray to the Goddess, Elysia will return safely like the students she helped." Instructor Scarlett gently rebuked the girl next to her.


    "But Ely is alone, with Vann. What can she do to deal with dozens of dangerous monsters? I know she is strong, but she is putting herself at risk, with a high risk of death." Evelyn expressed her worries to anyone who listened to her. Apart from Instructor Scarlett, several other girls were also present.


    "Well, living and practicing alone are challenging the dangers. Elysia just did what she thought was the best way for her to do at the time. Take a look over there. Elysia has saved over 40 students from escaping their hopeless situation." Instructor Scarlett pointed to the students who were receiving medical aid.


    She tried tofort Evelyn because this student seemed so depressed. After all, Evelyn''s best friend had not returned for noble reasons.


    "Only about a quarter of the students have returned. We don''t know what happened. Hopefully, things don''t get any worse than this." Instructor Scarlett let out a sad sigh.


    If only taken from students'' reports, then counting their iplete group members, 13 students had died. It was so terrible... No one knew what awaited them.


    Sabotage or perhaps an assault plot of a moreplicated scheme. Given the tense fights at the borders and the war between races, was the Holy Central Region targeted by the devils? Instructor Scarlett looked to the cloudy sky, lost in thought.


    Evelyn looked down withplicated thoughts. Her best friend wasuded and probably got a lot of merit from helping other students. But what, if--


    The girl who overthought immediately shook her head to shake off the sad thoughts. She should pray for Elysia and wish her the best, not think of the worst.


    Despite that, Evelyn took a talisman from her real Space Bag, not the academy''s Space Bag. She wrote something, then burned it with Holy Magic, and the writing vanished instantly.


    While the first-year students and those in charge of the test were in chaos, the academy was still calm and peaceful. The principal was in a monthly meeting with several teachers, instructors, and student council representatives in their regr discussion of various matters.


    "Okay, let''s go back to a lighter topic. What do you think of this year''s first-graders? They are good seedlings for a better future." The principal shifted their topic after a few things had been discussed.


    "Despite the small number, the first-grade students are indeed much better than the previous year."


    "Decreased quantity to be reced with increased quality. That''s all I can say for that, principal."


    "Yes, I heard that there is a girl in the first ss that managed to collect 120 points even before the first test even started. That has already set a new record. A new student who is just learning magic, that girl is learning fast. We need to pay attention to her for all her needs."


    The senior teachers and instructors conveyed their pleasant responses to the topic raised by the principal. They had a good impression of the new students this year.


    After several conversations about that, an instructor smiled and felt happy about his decision, which the principal approved.


    "Oh, what is this? What are you talking about is a student named Elysia Avery? A tinum grade gifted girl who has an affinity for all elements? ording to Holy Cathedral, Elysia Avery also has Grade 5 affinity for Holy Magic. Of course, our academy nurtures gifted students with great care." Alby Dawson stroked his chin with a smile. He was always happy whenever he heard about the achievements of the students.


    "Oh, that''s right. The student in question is blessed with the name Elysia Avery. I feel ashamed not to mention the name because I forgot, hahaha!" The senior old teacherughed.


    He knew but forgot, and it was different from the few others who didn''t know the details yet. No wonder no one mentioned the name of that outstanding student. Lightughter filled the meeting room for a moment.


    "Eh? I felt like something was wrong. I know Elysia Avery in question. I even hang out with her sometimes. She does have a Grade 5 affinity for Holy Magic, but she holds a silver privilege card and not tinum. What happened?" Rosie said something she didn''t understand. Bianca next to her also had the same confusion.


    "Hmm!?"

 Chapter 227: Revealed and Reinforcements

    <h4>Chapter 227: Revealed and Reinforcements</h4>


    "What did you say, student Rosie? Can you justify what you said?" Alby Dawson probed to find the truth. It wasn''t a trivial matter to say if it was a joke or the like.


    "En, that''s one hundred percent true, proven by Bianca and me. Anyone can prove that by finding out where Elysia Avery lives. She lives in the 9AA dorm with Evelyn Mitchell." Rosie nodded her head, proving her point with a fact.


    "Yes, Rosie and I have been there. It is indeed a silver card. Yesterday, I identally saw Elysia iming a silver tier resource pack with Evelyn." Bianca confirmed Rosie''s statement by strengthening the evidence.


    "There is something wrong with that. Why did a talented student who should have been holding a tinum privilege card turn into silver? Alby you, you didn''t give the wrong card, right?" The old senior teacher stroked his beard while frowning. He couldn''t tolerate such injustice.


    "I''mpletely sure I didn''t give Elysia Avery the wrong privilege card. I checked it twice before I gave it to her. She should live in mansion 1A, not 9AA." Alby argued that with conviction and confidence. He wouldn''t have done something that careless.


    "1A? Then, is that mansion inhabited by someone? Did someone steal that girl''s tinum card? We have to find out about that." The bald senior instructors took that seriously.


    "I have a little extra to say for that. Based on Elysia Avery''s registration documents, why isn''t there a mention of her talent grade? Then, is she really from Cuttexus City? I''m from there, and I''ve never heard of the Avery Family as a recorded aristocrat in the Cuttexus?Kingdom." Rosie added the things that bothered herst month for a whole week.


    Despite her concern about Elysia''s tinum card, which suddenly became a silver tier, she was more concerned about Elysia''s origin.


    "Well..." Alby just looked at the others. The note about the privilege card was not on the registration document.


    Roughly speaking, academy privilege cards were not named for individuals. If it was used by someone else, then no one would know, but who would dare !?


    "Hmm... Rosie girl, you reminded me of that. Our academy management system seems outdated. Our privilege cards don''t store the owner''s data, and troublees because of that." The other senior instructor nodded, reminiscent of something from the past.


    "Ho-ho-ho, principal... Looks like we need to leave the old tradition to update a lot of things. Our academy system has always been the same since our predecessors, and it''s time we changed it for the better. There is no point in maintaining the old rules." The old senior teacher turned to the principal, who was lost in thought.


    "Sigh... The rules might change for the better, but the offender still needs to be punished if someone dares to seize another student''s privilege card. An investigation needs to be carried out as soon as possible." The principal sighed.


    He finally decided to change some of the things that had existed since the emperors before him. The academy needed to change little in terms of management so that no one would take advantage of the wed system.


    The current management was already good, but that was only because no one dared break the rules or take advantage of the loophole to their advantage.


    Trouble came because someone was brave enough to test their luck. The principal, who honestly was reluctant to change the rules his great-grandfather had made, now had to overhaul several things.


    The principal took the magic device and sent hismand, immediately a response came from there. The look on his face became somewhat furious because there were students who upied the 1A mansion.


    So, Elysia Avery''s tinum card had indeed been taken or something like that by other students. A student dared to snatch a privilege card from a girl who was most likely a disciple of the Goddess of Light. That was a problem.


    However, what made the principal annoyed and furious immediately became worse when two emergency calls came from his trusted people. Yet, the emergency news they brought was simr, and both were bad news.


    One was from his kingdom and the other from the academy. The first test organized for first graders was sabotaged. The students were confronted by a swarm of monsters that were way above level 30. Casualties had fallen, and 13 students had already been reported dead by the survivors. Reinforcements were urgently needed for the rescue operation.


    The principal''s expression grew darker and made the senior teachers, instructors, and the two student council representatives tense. They didn''t know what the principal was reading on his magic device, but that was definitely not a piece of good news.


    "Two bad news, one is Elysia Avery''s tinum privilege card apparently used by a student named Serena Scott. And the second is that the first day''s test for grade one has been sabotaged. Reinforcements are needed, and fatalities have been reported." The principal announced as he wrote his orders to the academy''s headquarter and his Imperial Knight Order.


    "The meeting is over. The emergencyes for the bad. Get into level three disaster alert. Some idiot individuals dare to challenge our Aeddoterra Kingdom!" After saying that, the principal rushed out of the room. He needed to act not as the principal but as Emperor.


    "Wha-what? The test for the first graders was sabotaged, and the casualties... This is bad. Let''s go, Bianca. Teachers and instructors, we excuse ourselves first." Rosie also immediately ran out of the room. She thought of Elysia and wished her good luck.


    Bianca followed Rosie after saying goodbye to the stunned academy officials. They were so shocked by the two bad news. The Holy Central Region had been peaceful for too long. The sudden invasion that was so close to the Aeddoterra City was so disastrous for the Aeddoterra Kingdom.


    Even so, they immediately walked out of there the moment afterward to do a few things as they could as quickly as possible. They used their authority to prepare for the worst. For the sake of the Aeddoterra Kingdom!


    "Rosie, what are you going to do?" Bianca ran beside Rosie, but she didn''t know where they were going.


    "The first-year students are in danger, and Ely is over there fighting strong monsters. I''m going to the Hastterre Forest with the academy''s elite troop. Will youe with me, Bianca?" Rosie could not force Bianca to go with her, so she had to ask for confirmation.


    "Of course I''ll go with you." Bianca nodded, and Rosie smiled at her. They kept running out of the building and headed towards the academy headquarter.


    Not far from the academy area, E immediately carried out what was written on her talisman without dy. She asked permission to leave her ss for an emergency shortly after receiving a message from Evelyn.


    Bad luck for Evelyn, who had no method of contacting her family''s fighting force and had to rely on E.


    Evelyn told E what happened at the first-ss test. The former asked thetter to send a request for reinforcements to the Mage Association on behalf of Evelyn Mitchell, Princess of the Northern Kingdom.


    "I''m also going to the Hastterre Forest!" E voiced her wish after her emergency request was epted. She joined the ranks of the mage who would depart immediately.


    "Err... Holy Princess Gabrie, you must not go with us. It is dangerous for you." The mage leader of the troop felt helpless with this stubborn cathedral girl.


    "I want to go there not to fight but to meet two of my friends. Let''s go!" E raised her hand high with a cry as if she was the leader of the reinforcements.


    "..." Not only the mage captain who was speechless but the other mages too.


    Despite that, they allowed E to go with their troop because the time was too precious. Even if what the Holy Princess said was right, they still had to protect her.


    Otherwise, the dispute between the Mage Association and the Holy Knight would break out. Or maybe the Pope who was meditating for divinity woulde out just to punish them!


    Everyone in the mage troop didn''t know that E also told her grandfather what happened to first-year students. Because of that, in the Hastterre Forest. Holy Knights were also dispatched, even though some of them were only tasked with ensuring E''s safety.


    "Sigh... What kind of idiot would dare to put up a scheme like that. What kind of motive was behind the sabotage, hmm... Is this an opening drive to wee something bigger?" Alexander muttered from a room on the highest floor of the cathedral tower.


    He observed the Holy Knights and Priests who had just departed to carry out his orders. However, it wasn''t the direct order he sent as Pope, but as Cardinal... His undercover identity.


    "Did the thing I said back then really about to happen? Do the devils intend to attack the Aeddoterra Kingdom''s capital city? Whatever, it''s better to prepare for war just in case." Alexander walked away to prepare a few things.


    At the same time, Aeddoterra City went into level three alert. All city gates were closed, and knights stood guard at their posts. Also, the city''s security system was raised, ready to prevent any kind of harm.


    Some of the knights didn''t know the details and the reasons for it. Still, those guarding the eastern city walls wondered what was happening in the forest several kilometers away. Several elite troops headed there as if ready for a battle.

 Chapter 228: Level Farming

    <h4>Chapter 228: Level Farming</h4>


    "Oh, shit! Damn, the first-year students got away from that barrier? Look what happened, the city''s security system has been tightened with a level three alert before all stages are set..."


    On top of a small hill to the northeast of the city, the sullen girl cursed in annoyance when she saw some troops leaving the city. The source of the girl''s resentment was not because of that, but because her n had broken down.


    "Sigh... I have painstakingly prepared everything for today, but not for this! I unsealed the area and overhauled the underground barrier with a lot of effort... Phase three n, abort, abort. We''ll postpone that until another suitable time." The girl sighed with exasperation while writing some instructions to someone.


    "Hmm... Alright, let''s see where this is going. I hope those cursed creatures can exceed my expectations. Even Human Emperor Arthur Griffith stepped in~" After saying that, the girl climbed up the tree and sat on the branch to watch the Hastterre Forest events. It got even more festive.


    Hundreds of knights and mages rushed to the gathering ce near the Hastterre Forest... The Emperor, who was fully equipped with his armor, was at the forefront.


    The students who saw the hundreds of reinforcements flying at high speed were undoubtedly in awe of the sight. Some of them did not even use Gravy''s assistance, and their energy auras were visible. The most striking was the red one at the very front.


    "Holy! Is that the intended reinforcements? They look so mighty and strong. They are going to exterminate the monsters or want to go to the battlefield?" An excited student was fascinated by the spectacle. It was the first time he had seen such powerful troops.


    "What do you mean by holy, idiot? Some of them are Holy Knights. I will be like them in the future." Brian pped the back of the student next to him.


    "O, oh. That''s great, Lord Brian." The student could only respond with praise.


    "Well..." Brian gave no furtherment on his new nickname. The troopsnded and came closer... Towards him? Apparently not, he had felt like an important person for a second.


    E, who was protected by several Holy Knights and mages, headed straight for Evelyn as soon as shended. Surprisingly, the others actually followed her to get closer to Evelyn... Including the Emperor himself.


    "Eve, are you all right? Is Ely out of the forest? How did this happen?" E hugged her friend as a greeting and threw several questions at once in one breath.


    "E, I''m fine. Thank you foring and everything. Ely, not back yet. She may still be in that awful forest..." Evelyn sobbed a little at her words with teary eyes.


    Because of that, several male students nearby were looking left and right as if they were looking for someone. They just realized that Elysia was not present anywhere!


    "Princess Evelyn, we havee at your request. It''s a blessing to us that you are well. We will join the Battalion led by Emperor Arthur." The mage captain gave his greeting with respect.


    "Yes, thank you foring. There are still more than 150 students who haven''t gone out of the forest. Please save them and eliminate those terrible monsters. And again, make sure saving Ely is a priority." Evelyn nodded at the mage captain and conveyed her request.


    "Affirmative." The mage captain nodded in understanding.


    Emperor Arthur only listened to the two princesses exchange for a moment and rushed over to the nearby instructors. He asked for a detailed report on what happened in the field.


    Of course, the instructors gave their detailed incident reports as soon as possible and as detailed as possible. Even students who were direct eyewitnesses also shared the details of their statements.


    Apart from the general things, they talked about some details regarding the monsters'' specs and then about Elysia.


    "Attention! Make ten toons. The Priest and one toon of Imperial Knight remain here. Eight toons will thoroughly explore the forest from the eight cardinal directions. Save all the students and exterminate all the monsters. By the power bestowed upon us!" Emperor Arthur shouted in front of more than 500 elite warriors.


    "Oooh!!!" The knights and mages responded with their battle cry.


    Emperor Arthur''s words were carried out without fail, and the eight toons hurriedly departed for the forest with the Emperor. They were all ready for battle under any circumstances.


    "Holy Princess! Please don''t go into the forest."


    "Princess Evelyn! Please wait here for your own good."


    Two kinds of outcries were voiced because two girls would go with the toon led by Emperor Arthur into the forest. The Holy Knight and Mage Association elites tried to prevent the two princesses from leaving the safe zone.


    "Let mee with Emperor Arthur. I want to find Ely too!" Evelyn took another path to avoid the mage in front of her.


    "We''ll only be at the very back of the line. Please allow us toe along. Emperor Arthur is there. The monsters have no chance of survival." E stopped and exined the reason.


    "No, it''s still too dangerous. You''ve never seen an elite troop''s battlefield. We can''t take the risk." The Mage Lady, who was heavily responsible for Evelyn''s safety, caught the girl who was trying to escape.


    "Not to mention, there are currently Emperor level warriors, some Saint and Spirit level warriors as well. You are taking the risk of being affected by their high-level battles." The holy knightdy shook her head. She argued with E because she was in charge of ensuring E''s safety.


    "...Eve, I think there''s a point. Let''s just wait here until everything is fine. I''m sure that Ely and the students who haven''t returned from the forest are fine as well." E grabbed her friend''s hand. Poor Evelyn was caught by the stern mage.


    "Hmph! Fine." Evelyn onlyplied because she didn''t stand a chance. After she said that, the mage freed her waist. Then, she walked back to the specific tent with E to see Rosie and Bianca walking towards them.


    "Eve, do you know where a student named Serena Scott is?" Rosie sighed sadly. She realized Elysia wasn''t around, not yet back from the forest. So, she would take care of the things she just found out.


    "Uhm, I thought she got into one of the tents. But, I forgot which one..." Evelyn scratched her head as she looked around at the dozens of tents that looked simr.


    "Did something happen to Serena? Do you have an interest in her, President Rosie?" E asked with a clueless expression.


    "Uhh... Why does that sound to have any other meaning in my ears? Am I the weird one?" Rosie also scratched her head. She had misinterpreted E''s sentence. "Nevermind, let''s find a more peaceful and private ce. There''s something I want to tell you. It''s about Ely."


    E and Evelyn gave their approval with nods. The two of them, along with Rosie and Bianca, walked away from the others. The holy knights and mages only stood guard within a few meters at their request.


    Deep in the cursed forest, Elysia was actually doing a farming level. The girl, who was being warmly discussed, was too preupied with what she got in the spot.


    As if she had be a devil in a human body that ughtered the monsters that came to her. She took advantage of what she could get and gave nothing back.


    "Ugh, why the monsters that keeping are stronger than the previous ones? Hya! This is thest one in this farming spot." Elysia gave a quick death to the level 80 ursed monster that was short-lived. It was the twentieth monster she sent to the afterlife in that spot.


    The girl waited a few seconds and greeted the curse with a smile. ''Ahh, herees the energy to level up.''


    This time, the ck thread energy that came was no longer from her right hand but from her chest. Each curse that came was different without anyone knowing the effect because Elysia and Elena immediately handled it with purification.


    [| Level +1 |]


    The highly anticipated thing came as expected.


    ''I feel a little guilty. It was as if I had be a sinner by making these cursed monsters a farming material for myself to level up.'' Elysia mumbled as she felt a little guilty by seeing the mess around her.


    ''Hehe, you just said that now? When you just went up to level 25, did you say it? Well, these monsters will also be ughtered when academy reinforcements arrive. So, what are we going to do now?'' Elena rolled her eyes. It was toote for regrets.


    ''We''re out of here after one more spot. I''m getting good at controlling my magic so as not to overuse my EP.'' Elysia made her swift decision. She used the opportunities in that cursed forest as well for realbat training.


    ''Good. It''s a bit strange. These cursed creatures can dissolve after ten minutes of death. What kind of creature is this?'' Elena stared at the carcass of the headless monster with some thoughts. Many purple blood traces had turned the ground purplish-ck, and it radiated the miasma with the same color.


    ''We have no clue. The curse energy will alsoe after one minute of the monster''s death.'' Elysia looked around and shrugged her shoulders. Once again, she threw away her destroyed sword.


    She climbed onto Vanessa''s back, but the astonishment came next. Several monsters dugout and jumped from the ground.


    However, it was different from ursed monsters like those used for farming... These ones were even more terrifying and powerful.


    "No way..." Elysia muttered incredulously at what she saw.

 Chapter 229: Ruvoid

    <h4>Chapter 229: Ruvoid</h4>


    "Theye from underground? What''s hidden down there?" Elysia voiced her surprise. No wonder the monsters kept popping up out of nowhere as if they were endless.


    Vanessa flew up to the sky to better check the situation. They were in the middle area of this cursed forest. She needed to be extra careful if monsters like this kepting non-stop.


    ''Ely, this time, they are level 85 and above. Uh... Some of them are at level 120. Now what? They keep popping up... What''s with this spot?'' Elena spoke in confusion.


    The monsters'' levels were not excessively high, but they were bothersome with different unique traits. No one knew what they were going to face.


    ''Let''s just run away. The monster''s number keeps growing... Did I break the seal identally or something? It''s hard for me to fight against a horde of monsters like this relying only on physical attacks.'' Elysia decided to run away.


    She could only rely on the Reinforcement Magic to strengthen herself and the Enhancement Magic for her weapon to ughter monsters. But, if the enemy continued to grow in number as if it was endless, then she needed help for that.


    The only magic that could help her was the earth element. However, earth magic could only significantly injure the ursed monsters if she manipted the ground instead of creating it with magic directly. The worry came because the earth magic she used this time seemed like it had triggered something.


    After Elysia gave Vanessa an instruction, they flew away in invisible magic from the hundreds of monsters that kept popping up. The middle area of the cursed forest was already unfavorable for farming, battle.


    Right below them was a monster three times the size of the others. The monster just came out from the underground and looked around, then looked up with its green eyes. It noticed a creature other than its race flying several meters above the ground.


    "Roar!"


    The giant monster picked up arge rock and threw it into the sky. Then, uprootingrge trees, boulders, and even smaller monsters were also thrown into the sky to bring down the white tiger, who was still in invisible mode.


    ''Hng! Vann, dodge!'' Elysia was taken aback when several objects shot up into the sky, targeting them.


    Vanessa pped her wings and avoided the iing attacks. Her master even put protective magic as she almost failed to dodge some of the surprise attacks. Then she flew higher to observe potential attackers.


    ''We''re still covered in invisible magic, but someone attacked us? From where?'' Elysia inspected the area below, hundreds of monsters appearing more and more from the underground.


    ''Ely, look there! The huge monster with a grey tattoo and glowing green eyes. It''s the one that attacked, and looks like that big monster can see you too even though invisible magic is still in effect.'' Elena pointed in one direction at the monster who was watching them.


    [| Lv. 150 | Spirit ursed Ruvoid | Dark Bane Abomination | HP: 1,505,000 / 2,105,000 | EP: 150,000 / 150,000 |]


    ''What!? Why is the status of this monster much higher than the others? The difference is too far from the Great Master level monster over there. This Spirit level ursed monster looks terrifying and sinister...'' Elysia felt sluggish when she saw the monster''s status.


    The attacks failed to bring down the winged creature. The giant monster pounded the ground furiously. Then, Purplish ck miasma appeared around the monster''s body, and tentacles came out behind its body. It looked up then jumped to the sky at a breakneck speed.


    ''Watch out!'' Elena warned in a crisis, and Elysia realized what wasing.


    Elysia used her magic to create additional barriers. She and Vanessa quickly avoided the attack that nearly hit them.


    "Grr!" The monster kicked the air and shot back at the tiger that came out of the invisible magic.


    *Crush*


    Severalyers of the barrier vanished from a mere contact. Elysia tried to deflect the attack with her sword, but they fell on impact. Aerialbat with such an enemy was extremely disadvantageous.


    Theirnding was smooth on the ground, some distance away from the hordes of monsters, in the more open area than the previous battlefield.


    ''Ugh, Vann. Prepare yourselves for battle. Our enemy is much stronger than ever. Don''t get surrounded by any monsters.'' Elysia buried her intention to run away. This monster''s speed was too dangerous to be left alive.


    ''I understand, master. Please be careful. This one is much stronger than me.'' Vanessa folded her wings, then changed to her most potent form. She turned into the five meters long fierce tiger.


    *Bam*


    The Spirit level monsternded 15 meters from Elysia, ring intently at the human before it. "Food... Hungry."


    Elysia could hear the deep voiceing from the monster''s mouth, and she was sure it was an ancientnguage.


    "Mister monster, are you hungry? You may taste this." Elysia gulped her saliva and took out a pizza box, and threw it at the Spirit-ss monster.


    The monster caught the slow and weak attack, then it sniffed at the pizza box instead of brushed it off. Elysia seized the opportunity for a surprise attack.


    An earth-spear rose sharply from beneath the monster, a deadly blow from a tangible physical object. Yet, the target just dodged the attack aside with ease, like a monkey. Then, the monster threw the pizza box into its mouth full of fangs.


    "Food!" The spirit monster shot out with a scream.


    Elysia dodged it, struck back with a shockwave attack to throw the giant monster away, andunched a follow-up attack with several sharp earth spikes.


    "Uh, don''t you know any other word than food?" Elysiained when she saw that her follow-up attack did not hit the agile monster.


    "Grr!" The monster growled and jumped with a mighty thrust. This time, it was aiming for the big one.


    "Your opponent is me!" Elysia sped off at a higher speed. She swung her long sword in anxiety due to the enemy''s high action speed.


    *Crack*


    The level 35 sword cracked the instant Elysia used it to protect Vanessa... Her magic and the impact was too big for it to bear. The monster that was hit by the powerful sh bled and was blown several meters away.


    ''Vann, leave this monster to me. Take this blessing, and please lure the monsters away from here. Don''t fight head-on. There are too many of them.'' Elysia provided some Reinforcement Magic to strengthen Vanessa''s power and speed.


    She gave the task because the risk of being surrounded by hundreds of monsters was not eptable. To buy time when she was about to ughter this giant monster. And, this monster''s speed was too fast for Vanessa to keep up.


    ''I will carry it out without fail, master.'' Vanessa immediately straightened her wings and returned to the sky. She threw some wind and lightning magic just to attract the attention of the horde who were on their way to her master.


    "Food!" The Spirit ursed Ruvoid screamed as the white tiger moved away towards the sky. The monster jumped high to the sky to target Vanessa again.


    However, Elysia could not allow that. "Stay here!" The decisive blow from the shattered sword struck the monster''s body.


    *Bang*


    The monster that more than 6 times bigger than Elysia plunged heavily onto the ground. Still, it wasn''t enough to bring down the enemy. It was back on its feet in anger. She managed to be aggro, and the monster went after her. "Graaa! Food, injure!?"


    Elysia blocked the attack with an earth wall and held the monster there with earth traps. The monster''s arms, legs, and tentacles were held in ce. "That''s a new vocabry from you, Mr. big monster."


    She threw the handle of her broken sword with magic at the monster''s face for diversion and took out a level 35 spear. The definite stab was delivered to the trapped creature, right through the heart. It prated all the way to its back.


    "Fatality." Elysia dered her victory in a sweat. The battle at high speed onlysted in a matter of a few seconds.


    ''Don''t heave a sigh of relief. It''s not dead yet!'' Elena scolded the girl who thought the victory was in hand.


    Elysia''s eyes widened, and she immediately jumped back, leaving the spear stuck in the monster''s body. It was a powerful attack that could inflict arge crater and massive damage. Still, it only reduced the enemy''s HP by a quarter?


    The weak point wasn''t the head or the heart anymore? The monster''s heart was broken, but it was still alive. The attack which aimed at the head earlier was also simply ignored... This was troublesome.


    The purple blood of the monster quickly corroded the spear, but it didn''t stop there.


    "Gwrua!!!" The monster roared loudly, as if on a rampage, and went into berserk mode.


    The monster rebelled, the concrete ground that sealed its limbs crumbled in an instant. Then, the enraged monster pulled the spear from its chest and crushed it with its teeth. It was a level 35 weapon, but it only became a softwood stick upon meeting the monster''s sharp fangs.


    "Sealed, so long... Hungry... Kill, kill, perish!" The monster grumbled incoherently with its terrible voice. Then, it stuck its four tentacles into the ground. Numerous pitch-ck tentacles appeared tens of meters around.


    Elysia dodged to the side, right, left, jumped into the air, several maneuvers, and returned to the ground... She continued to avoid the swift attacks of ck energy tentacles that appeared from the ground and aimed at her. Her counterattack was ready as she approached the monster.


    She once again took out a level 35 sword, one of herst three weapons from Harold''s gift. Without realizing it, she was using Reinforcement Magic and Enhancement Magic much higher than ever before.


    What Elysia knew, she only needed to sh and sh, then cut off the head of the monster in front of her. Whereas the attacks she used already exceeded her body''s capacity to sustain physical performance amplified by magic.

 Chapter 230: By my Power, You shall Perish!

    <h4>Chapter 230: By my Power, You shall Perish!</h4>


    Although any magic would weaken in close contact due to the ursed monster''s unique trait, the destructive power of Elysia''s physical attacks was still formidable.


    Elysia took some distance from the monster that should have died. The monster''s health point was zero, and its body also fell to the ground helplessly.


    ''Haah, finally... Huh?'' Elysia was slightly breathless and was suddenly shocked as a slight pain ran through her body.


    She examined her body and started to turn pale. She was scuffed and bleeding all over her body... As if she had been grazed by a sharp and thin weapon.


    ''I, I got hurt, but when? I don''t remember receiving any injuries during the earlier battle.'' Elysia muttered in utter confusion.


    ''Yes, you did not receive any wounds from that battle. Your wounds came because you raised your body''s base strength beyond the limit. I''m helping to speed up your body''s regeneration so that everything will be fine once you realize it. Reinforcement Magic is quite risky if your body is not strong enough to receive that much.'' Elena let out a sigh of relief as all the wounds on her sweet little sister''s body fully healed.


    ''So that''s why you stopped talking when that monster went berserk, Sister Elena?'' Elysia gulped her saliva and nodded in understanding. That Reinforcement Magic was quite dangerous for her, apparently...


    ''Of course, I am fully concentrated on that, and I thought you would be fine with that battle without my help. You''re already skilled at magic with a superb fighting style, Ely. I''m proud and happy.'' Elena wiped her non-existence tears. She felt like a mother who had raised her daughter to be a wonderful girl.


    ''En, I''m happy too. My training to hone my skills in fighting has paid off. Although mostly thanks for my advanced perception.'' Elysia sucked in the air and exhaled with a smile. She turned to see Vanessa still flying around to lure monsters'' hordes ranging from Intermediate level to Great Master.


    ''Very well, a curse, ahem blessing for you ising. Prepare yourself~'' Elena hummed to wee another level up.


    Elysia nodded and prepared for a mysterious energy purification. One minute had passed since the monster''s fall, a curse came and attacked her body. It started from around her middle dantian, an unexpected location.


    Elysia and Elena were engrossed in the purification of the curse energy. They were caught off guard within those seconds. The monster''s lifeless body let out a purplish-ck miasma, expanded, and suddenly exploded.


    The corpse explosion caused a significant area of effect damage.


    Elysia was ten meters away from the center of the explosion, still defenseless and vulnerable. No one thought that those seconds would be so fatal for Elysia.


    It had never happened to any previous battles. When Elysia and Elena realized that, the impact of the explosion was already widespread.


    "Aah!" Elysia was blown away by the st. She smashed into the trunk of arge tree twenty meters away helplessly and fell to the ground painfully.


    Her whole body was covered in wounds, then red blood flowed from her head. Her vision became a blurry reddish as her blood obscured it.


    ''Ely, Ely! Are you all right? Please answer me. Ely, Ely!'' Elena immediately performed emergency healing on the body that was severely damaged, despite her panic. Elysia''s self-healing ability was not fast enough to fully regenerate damaged cells instantly.


    The purification of the curse energy had just finished, and that was all they got. The one minute dy not only sent out curse energy but also an explosion as a bonus.


    Unfortunately, Elysia couldn''t answer Elena''s panicked voice. Her body received severe injuries and heavy trauma, even the sounds that came from her mind couldn''t be processed for a while.


    Elysia was still conscious and knew she was severely injured, but she could do nothing but look at her own blood. She was sure she had seen her HP drop to 0 just before it went up. Or, did she see it wrong?


    Blood, wounded, and helpless... These reminded her of the incident that happened to young Ali, the significant dark memory she could remember.


    At that time, young Ali was beaten up by some delinquent students because of a problem he did not understand. What was the issue at that time? Was it because of jealousy over a girl? Or for some other reason... The details were forgotten.


    At that time, young Ali fought back all the delinquent students without caring about anything like being possessed.


    "Bleargh." Elysia vomited a mouthful of blood.


    ''Ely, Ely, hang on! I''m doing my best, don''t die, or I''ll go with you...'' Elena was still trying vigorously to heal the affected internal organs. Notwithstanding, the guardian angel''s voice did not reach Elysia''s consciousness.


    ''Sister Elena, are you there? Sigh... Am I going to die? Then, what about Sister Elena and Vanessa? They wille to the afterlife with me... No, I can speak in mind then I''m still alive. But, where is Sister Elena? Was the blow so strong that it brok-'' Elysia murmured about her state and slowly nced at the Heavenly Winged Tiger in the sky.


    Her vision was blurry and reddish, but she could see Vanessa was there. The tiger was approaching urgently, knowing that Elysia was severely injured.


    Then, a shadow jumped into the sky. It shot high and fast towards Vanessa, who was flying at a rtively low altitude.


    ''No! Vanessa, dodge, evade!'' Elysia screamed in her mind, wishing it was conveyed to her contracted beast.


    It was useless. Vanessa was aware of the danger from the side because of her instinct. Still, her dexterity and speed could not keep up with the Spirit ursed Monster, which suddenly attacked from the ground.


    *Bam!*


    Vanessa was knocked down with a single blow from the Spirit Ruvoid. She fell to the ground, where the hordes of monsters were anticipating some food.


    ''Noo! Vanessa is in grave danger. Those ursed monsters are starving... Connect to the Soul Realm, let''s move, whatever it is!'' Elysia shouted in her mind. But no one could hear her anguish.


    From the explosion earlier to this paralyzed state, it onlysted tens of seconds. Yet, things got worst so fast. Elysia hated tragedy, and she didn''t want to lose Vanessa because that adorable cat had entered her life and heart.


    Elysia did whatever she could and tried just to move. As if something had snapped her mind, her primary focus became only one... Save Vanessa by eradicating all these monsters.


    They were sealed ursed monsters, so why did they break loose? Shouldn''t they just die instead of causing disaster and sorrow? ''Yeah, kill, kill! Eradicate the ursed!'' Elysia dered in her mind, following the reasons that prompted her to move.


    She was almost fully healed and should be back to normal, all thanks to Elena''s efforts to speed things up. Unfortunately, Elysia fell into an unknown state.


    ''Ely, can you hear me? Uhh, what happened... Why did things turn out this way? We''d better just run away from here, from the start...'' Elena once again failed to connect her connection to Elysia''s conscious mind. She murmured like she was about to cry.


    Elysia stood a little unsteadily. Her eyes that were red with blood, had now turned bright red for some reason. She didn''t wait any longer and took Celestia from her Space Storage.


    It was the highest weapon, but she hadn''t used it because she was afraid that the level 65 odachi would be destroyed like any other weapon. However, she didn''t think of it at all in that unknown state.


    As if she knew where Vanessa was, Elysia freed the jet ck odachi from its sheath, then sped off at full speed.


    It only took one touch from the odachi. All the trees, rocks, and monsters she passed were split in two. Elysia hadn''t moved the odachi to attack. It was just the pure sharpness of the weapon without any magic.


    "Grrr!" Vanessa growled at the monster in front of her.


    She was both anxious and nervous. Her master needed help to escape, but this monster kept her here. Even though they were of the same rank, Vanessa knew she was no more potent than a creature with a dark blue aura and purplish-ck miasma before her.


    She was also injured because of the earlier impact, fell from the sky, and fought hopelessly onnd. One of her wings was broken, and her leg''s bone was fractured, making it difficult for her to escape. Apart from that, her magic had no impact on her enemies. Only her ws and fangs were her weapons.


    The tiger was surrounded by monsters, but she just wanted to go to her master as soon as possible.


    "By my power, you shall perish!"


    A battle cry rang clearly from the right. It was followed by a fierce sh swing, which split through dozens of monsters and the surroundings. The devastating force from the odachi''s sh still cut everything several hundred meters away.


    "Ma- Master?" Vanessa called out doubtfully. It was her master, but there was something strange about her master.


    Her master was covered in red blood, but her master''s eyes were also bright red... Like the Devil Emperor back then. What happened?

 Chapter 231: Mass Destruction

    <h4>Chapter 231: Mass Destruction</h4>


    The first attack was unleashed, and waves of monsters immediately jumped up to finish off Elysia. They were not aware that the grim reaper hade to take away the lives of the godforsaken creatures.


    Elysia grinned at the sight of tens to hundreds of monstersing at her from all directions. "Hmph!"


    She gave a light stomp to the ground. Numerous earth spikes popped out following the shaking earth. The attack pierced through the monsters around her, regardless of whether they were big or small, and impaled them several meters above the ground.


    Then, the grim reaper swung her left hand... Hundreds of stones shot out like a deadly bullet that hit the monsters around Vanessa.


    It was easy for Elysia and Elena to eradicate all the monsters in this area with earth magic forrge-scale physical attacks. Still, they just hadn''t done that for some reason.


    Apart from practicing skills in realbat, it was also because suspicion would arise when reinforcements arrived. Not to mention because of worry about the curse that woulde afterward.


    However, all those things were no longer on Elysia''s mind at that state. All she wanted to do was save Vanessa and exterminate all the monsters.


    "Found it." Elysia turned sideways and smiled as she found her rescue objective. She just took a light step and arrived beside the monster that was attacking Vanessa in an instant.


    "Begone." Elysia kicked the monster that was gripping her pet. No one was allowed to injure her white tiger.


    "Groar..." Spirit Ruvoid whined as a violent attack struck its body. Elysia''s mighty kick sent the monster flying dozens of meters away.


    "Kuh!" Elysia felt a sudden pain the instant shended on the ground. The attack just now had fractured her leg bone, but Elena was instrumental in elerating the healing.


    Unfortunately, Elysia didn''t know that. She only used a lot of magic to increase her physical abilities regardless of its cause and effects. Her body screamed as intense magic energy pushed that fragile body far beyond its limits.


    "Master?" Vanessa asked with a pained groan. There was a hint of hesitation when her master''s red eyes looked at her.


    "Thank heavens, Vann. Let me put you somewhere safe." Elysia let out a sigh of relief. She didn''t wait for anything and just took Vanessa to fly to the sky with her.


    After reaching a sufficient height, they blinked and arrived six kilometers away. It was the spot where Elysia made a small hole in the dome barrier.


    "Please wait here for a moment, I will exterminate all those ursed monsters from existence." Elysia put the wounded white tiger on the ground. She turned around, about to return to the middle of the forest.


    "Master, you are seriously injured! Let the reinforcements eradicate all those monsters. They wille in from this hole, right? Let''s go outside, to a safe ce and heal ourselves..." Vanessa cried out frantically. She didn''t know what her master was thinking at all.


    "I will be fine. Those ursed creatures shall receive their judgment." After saying that without turning around, Elysia flew up and disappeared.


    Vanessa could only watch her master leave, then gritted her teeth in pain. If Elysia looked at Vanessa''s HP, the former would be surprised because thetter only had no more than 30 percent HP left.


    Elysia returned to the battlefield, right in the middle of the cursed forest. She floated two hundred meters above the ground, seeing hundreds of monsters that had now turned into the thousands.


    The number of ursed monsters continued to increase. They kept popping up from the underground and seemed to be waiting for something.


    How would Elysia allow that? Most likely, the deep underground was the ce where their horde was sealed. The monsters might be waiting for their racial assembly for the extreme invasion, but Elysia wouldn''t wait for them.


    She spread her arms and made a slightly upward motion. The earth wall immediately rose a hundred meters high within a three-kilometer radius, like a trap so that no monsters could escape.


    Simultaneously, the curse energy of the more than a hundred monsters she had killed was charged straight at her body. "Argh! Get lost."


    She just swept her hand and eradicated the curse. The pitch-ck energy was scorched with her imagination magic. There was no time for anything else. Elysia had no thoughts of purifying it to level up, and it wasn''t included in her objectives either.


    Elysia spread her arms once again then brought them together quickly for a p. "Go back to where you came!"


    The earth wall that encircled the area immediately moved to the center area quickly, squeezing all the monsters without mercy.


    *Bang!!!*


    The circr wall smashed through the forest and crushed everything towards the center. As a result, arge mound formed like a mountain burying thousands of monsters.


    No monsters managed to escape the attack. It was only a matter of seconds. The forest area with a diameter of six kilometers instantly became the bare ground.


    Unfortunately, that was still not enough to kill those thousands of monsters, especially Spirit Ruvoid. Elysia knew it very well. Because of this, she made a downward thrust motion on the mountain below her. It was followed by her magic working on her will.


    An earthquake urred. The towering mountain was instantly pulled into the earth, burying all the monsters back underground.


    Still not satisfied with that, Elysianded. She could see with her advanced perception, thousands of monsters were digging towards the surface.


    "Hmph!" Elysia stomped her foot. She made the ground below crush everything to shreds.


    Feeling that it wasn''t enough, she stomped her feet several times on the ground like a sulky girl.


    *Rumble!* *Rumble!* *Rumble!*


    The light stomps caused a tectonic quake-like boom. Crushed everything underground within the same radius from thest attack. The fertile soil of the tropical forest became hardened soil that was denser than rock.


    The second objective was sessfully achieved. Elysia stopped all activity and looked up a little... Wondering what she was doing there and what she was going to do. She felt a little confused and lost for a moment.


    *Boom!*


    The explosion urred from underground. A huge hole was created twenty meters from Elysia. The girl looked to the side emotionlessly, as if she knew what was going on.


    *Swoosh*


    A monstrous shadow leaped from the ten-meter wide hole. A demon-like monster from hell sprang out from there with its shackles.


    "Graa!!! Fee-doom!" An ear-splitting roar roared out over the ursed''s freedom.


    But the ck-haired girl just stood near the monstrous monster with a pensive expression nheless.


    Meanwhile, right outside the barrier... The reinforcements were blocked by an invisible wall. Whatever they did, the unknown barrier couldn''t be destroyed, and their attacks were reflected.


    "Have you not found the entrance yet?" Arthur folded his arms with pursed lips.


    "Not found yet, Your Majesty." A knight answered the Emperor''s question without dy.


    "Keep looking. It must be around here. Search until it is found, no matter how far." Arthur frowned in his firm words. Of course, all the knights continued their search without fail.


    Arthur looked far ahead and sighed. An ordinary forest area could be seen, but he knew it was just an illusion from this dome-shaped barrier. Even with the eighth toon''s coordination, they still hadn''t found an entry hole in question.


    "What about the status of students who made it out of the forest? Did we get any casualties?" Arthur asked without looking anywhere but the front.


    "Yes... 281 students are safe, 191 students have left the forest, and 90 students are on their way out of the forest under guard. Apart from 14 students who have not been found, there are no other fatalities." The knight in heavy armor checked his magic device for a moment and reported that.


    Hearing that, Arthur furrowed his brows. Their rescue operation was carried out by hundreds of personnel. It was a quick move to save all the students as fast as possible and ughter monsters as many as possible.


    However, they hadn''t encountered any monsters so far. All that the emergency rescuers did was escort the students out of the forest.


    "Wait, 281 students? Based on reports and witnesses, 13 students died in the forest behind this barrier. So, only one student was missing." Arthur stroked his chin.


    "Yes, as you say, Your Majesty." The knight who was reporting nodded.


    Arthur nced at the knights who were tracing the barrier. He was considering that looking for the entrance was futile. It was difficult for them to find a small hole the size of a crouched person in this colossal barrier dome.


    "All knights! Take a safe distance. I''ll break this barrier with brute force." Arthur announced his decision. He wanted to know if this barrier could also reflect the Human Emperor''s destructive power, namely his attack.


    All the knights immediately moved away within a safe distance without doubting their Emperor''s words. They watched Emperor Arthur from a hundred meters away while waiting for his attack. Their attacks were ridiculously reflected, but that might not apply to someone like an Emperor.


    "Hmm." Arthur unsheathed his sword and prepared his devastating attack.


    The red energy aura enveloped him and his sword... It was like fierce blood-red me energy that seemed like it could scorch anything.


    "Behold my strength! Vanquisher''s Wrath!" Arthur swung his sword vertically.


    *Bang!*


    The devastating attack destroyed arge area around the center of impact. A gust of wind hit the surrounding trees until they were uprooted into the air. Shockingly, Emperor Arthur became one of those who flew far into the air.


    "Your Majesty!" The Imperial Knights shouted in unison as they chased after their Emperor.

 Chapter 232: She was Doomed

    <h4>Chapter 232: She was Doomed</h4>


    "What!?" Evelyn responded with a sense of shock, but she immediately covered her mouth.


    The news that she just learned from Rosie and Bianca really shocked her very much. So, all this time... Serena was intimidating her best friend, and the tinum card issue wasn''t trivial.


    "That''s what we just found out during the monthly meeting with the senior teachers and the principal. Therefore, we are looking for Serena Scott to know more details from her." Rosie nodded in confirmation of her exnation a moment ago.


    "Atrocious, insolent, how dare that girl to bully Ely to such an extent. Does she think she''s great, huh? Let me go find her. I''ll teach that girl a very precious lesson." Evelyn was furious and upset. She stomped her feet on the ground and turned around, about to go find the guilty.


    "Eve, please be civil. We don''t do anything like that at a time like this. It''s better if we have a private meeting with Serena. President Rosie, can you ask Instructor Scarlett to find out Serena''s whereabouts?" E grabbed her friend''s arm so this furious girl wouldn''t act as a vignte.


    "Oh, all right. Wait a minute." Rosie nodded in understanding and walked toward an instructor who was busy handling notes near one of the tents.


    "E, why did you forbid me? That rude girl deserves punishment for what she did. So far, Ely has been bullied. Aren''t you angry about that?" Evelyn pursed her lips, feeling dissatisfied.


    "Well, I also feel the same way as you, but that''s not a reason for us to sentence Serena without knowing her defense. And again, it''s not us who will punish Serena. Our academy''s principal already knows this, remember?" E tried to calm her friend.


    "Hehe, hold on a moment. When we find out Serena Scott''s defense of her actions against Ely. At that point, you can pass yourint to Serena." Bianca giggled at Evelyn''s behavior.


    "Hmph! That girl was arrogant and too proud of her tinum grade talent. Apparently, it belongs to Ely. I want to see what her reaction will be when everyone finds out about it." Evelyn snorted and folded her arms in annoyance.


    "Serena dared to exploit loopholes in an outdated and unorganized academy system. Breaking academy rules is an offense. Punishment awaits her." E nodded lightly. She knew Serena was guilty if only based on the information that Rosie shared.


    "Hmm? Serena bragged about what wasn''t hers? Then, that''s bad for her..." Bianca rested her cheek against her hand, imagining the girl''s fate.


    The three girls just needed to wait, and they turned to Rosie. Thetter was asking Instructor Scarlett.


    "Serena Scott? Hmm, the female students are in that row of tents. They are either resting or receiving medical treatment." Instructor Scarlett only answered and pointed the direction without asking anything.


    "Okay, thank you, Instructor Scarlett. Then, I excuse myself." Rosie said goodbye, then walked away.


    "Mm." Instructor Scarlett nodded lightly. She watched Rosie for a moment, then returned to her duties.


    Rosie checked the tents one by one. It only took her no more than a minute to find Serena. The girl was telling a story as if she was preaching in front of 19 congregations.


    "Excuse me, can I have a moment? Serena Scott, can youe with me? I just heard about you and wanted to have a little chat with you." Rosie smiled as if nothing was wrong despite her exasperation.


    "...So then we defeated a level 20 beast with ease. Hm, President Rosie wants to speak to me?" Serena stopped her story. She looked at the girl who had just entered the tent.


    "Yes, pleasee with me." Rosie nodded in confirmation.


    At that moment, Serena only knew one thing. The student council president wanted to talk to her because she was the first student to report the incident. That was the umpteenth time she was asked for information. The first direct eye witness was the most valuable, she knew it, and her merit was significant.


    "Fine. That is the end of my story for this opportunity, everyone. You can take lessons from it to broaden your knowledge and horizons. My graceful self needs to excuse myself first ho-ho-ho." Serena covered her mouth with the back of her hand. That was her signatureugh.


    "Yes, once again, thank you for sharing your stories and experiences, Miss Serena."


    "En, thank you for your enlightenment."


    "Blessings are always with you."


    "I''m looking forward to our next conversation."


    Various grateful responses were given by the other girls as Serena walked towards the exit. They highly valued every word of this tinum grade talent girl.


    "Hum-hum, that''s easy, take it easy." Serena wagged her hand, delighted by this rain ofpliments.


    Rosie just smiled slightly at the exchange. Then, she walked ahead to guide the way. Serena followed closely behind. Cora and Nico also left because of their master, even though Rosie didn''t invite them.


    They walked towards a tent that was open and happened to be empty. Then, Rosie took a seat, and the three girls, who had followed, sat in the chair opposite her.


    "What would you like to ask, President Rosie? I, Serena Scott, will graciously answer your questions." Serena unfolded her folding fan and used it to blow a gentle breeze onto her face.


    Rosie only smiled in response, waiting for the other three girls. Sure enough, E, Evelyn, and Bianca got into the tent and closed the curtain entrance. The student council vice president just stood near the exit, but two other girls sat beside Rosie.


    Serena frowned at the sight of this. Was it because of Evelyn? This girl wanted to ask about Elysia one more time? Then, this girl with golden hair and blue eyes... Wasn''t she, Gabrie Celestine? What did they want to ask? Serena wondered in her mind.


    "Serena, forget the pleasantries. Ely hasn''t returned yet... What defense do you have for what you did to Ely?" Evelyn asked with a fake smile, but there were sadness and wrath behind it.


    "My condolences... Not back yet? What was she doing there, hmm? What defense do you mean, Oh, Miss Evelyn? Is this still the same as before? I don''t know. I''m not Elysia. Is it just that?" Serena rolled her eyes. She thought there was something meaningful because of the student council president.


    Evelyn lowered her head slightly and gave Serena an angry look just because of that offensive remark. "I''m not asking about your actions as a group leader who has left your members behind. Do you think no one knows? You took Ely''s tinum card, bullied her, harassed her, and you still talk like you are someone extraordinary."


    Serena''s face turned ghastly pale in an instant, but she didn''t want to admit it. Her mind processed the situation frantically and nervously. How did they know?


    After gazing at Serena''s unnatural expression, Evelyn continued her words in an oppressive tone. "Who do you think you are? You are just a daughter of the Scott Duke Family. How dare you talk to us like that? I know what you used to do. Have you forgotten who is in front of you now?"


    Evelyn believed in fate and divination, and her loyal friends who would apany her life journey were at the academy. Ely and E were there clearly with their sincere intentions without guile.


    Yet, her first acknowledged best friend was bullied by some random Duke''s daughter? She still remembers Serena shouted at Elysia using the termmoner, so because of that?


    Serena gulped with anxiety at the sight of Evelyn''s dreadful gaze. Cora and Nico were silent with fear and worry. The thing their master prepared was uncovered 11 months earlier than expected.


    The countermeasures to dismiss and ward off the risk was not sufficient in value. If this was exposed to the academy this year, their masters would be in trouble... A big problem with stern punishment and penalties.


    Bad luck to them, assuming that it was revealed because the student council president and only the girls in this tent knew about it.


    "Haha, what are you saying, Evelyn? There may be a misunderstanding here." Serena couldn''t bear to see Evelyn''s gaze. She realized that she was getting carried away because of thest thing, and she spoke so presumptuously.


    The girls in front of her right now weren''t just anyone. Also, she was not in Aeddoterra City, where students would be protected from the harm that aristocratic authority could pose.


    "Oh, poor and lost sheep. You have no idea what awaits you and how serious the problems wille for you. A suggestion of kindness from me, honesty, and penance is the only way out if you are the guilty one." E inteced her fingers. She prayed silently for forgiveness from the Goddess so that the sinner would repent.


    "You can dismiss the usation at will, not admitting it is natural. But you need to know, our academy already knows what you did. In fact, it was discussed in front of the principal when he brought up the topic." Rosie dropped the bomb for Serena.


    Serena couldn''t be more shocked, anxious, and pale than that. She was doomed and couldn''t do anything if the academy had known before the nned time.


    All means and excuses, she thought of the best method to save herself and avoid the current predicament. Not only from the girls in this tent, but for the academy as well.


    At that moment, a real explosion urred from a distance, and the explosive sound reached them. However, the noise did not shift their topic and focus to the current issue.

 Chapter 233: Closing Battle (1)

    <h4>Chapter 233: Closing Battle (1)</h4>


    ''Huh? Why was that Arthur brat blown dozens of meters into the air? Are the monsters in question that strong? Hmm, let''s see how this goes. When pushes to shove, I can''t help but step in. The battlefield is too close to the city.'' Alexander, in his disguise as Cardinal, watched the event deep in the forest. He was standing over the city''s eastern wall with other knights.


    ''Hmm... No sign of war or assault yet. There wasn''t even an invasion or the like. Now I feel like things are getting weird.'' Alexander stroked his beard and went back to watching the events before him.


    Arthur, who was blown high into the air, spun around andnded in a smooth motion. He frowned at a few things, but what bothered him the most were his Imperial Knights rushing towards him.


    "Your Majesty, are you all right?" One of the knights asked in dismay. The reflective power from the attack just now was dangerous.


    "Ahem. What are you saying? Of course, I am always healthy and fit, whether physically or spiritually." Arthur cleared his throat. Pretending not to understand anything because he felt a little embarrassed. His battle cry was gant and remarkable, but he was catapulted at his own attack.


    "What are you doing here? Let''s go back to the invisible dome and find a way in. If not found, find a way to make one." Arthur flew towards the previous location. His Imperial Knights had a confused look, but they only followed their Emperor nheless.


    The reinforcements outside were looking for a small hole through the invisible barrier. They even tried to make their way in from many spots... Whether on the ground or the top of the dome barrier.


    Elysia and Elena missed the point regarding the uing reinforcements. The entrance in the invisible dome was hard to find. Magic vision didn''t help much either. Elysia and Elena didn''t think that way before.


    Yet, just then, they were faced with a colossal ursed monster. Regrettably, Elena still hadn''t gotten any response from Elysia, but she was still trying for it.


    ''What did I just do? I just ughtered thousands of monsters at once? What curse will I get because of that... Can I purify it? Hmm, looks like I just scorched that curse energy a while ago? Then, what about this massive monster? Is this the boss of all those ursed monsters? Was it I who identally broke the seal underground again? How many are sealed down there? Sister Elena, please answer me...'' Elysia mumbled in her mind with a somewhat lost gaze.


    ''El-y! E-ly! Ely! Answer me if you can hear me!''


    A melodious voice that was so familiar rang Elysia''s mind.


    Elysia''s red eyes regained their brightness again. Finally, connected to her guardian angel? She could also feel her Soul Realm in her body. Then, why couldn''t she ess it earlier?


    Whatever, the important thing was that the sense of loss just disappeared and immediately became a smile of happiness... Elena was there.


    ''I, I-I! I can hear you.'' Elysia stuttered a little for many reasons. They were all right. Yes, Elena, Vanessa, and herself didn''t get any dreadful impact... Everyone was still alive.


    ''Haah, phew... Thank goodness, finally. What''s with that silly smile? Never mind, now we''re still in the dangerous zone. A Saint-level ursed monster managed to break free from the seal. Quickly take some distance. It hasn''t noticed you yet!'' Elena swallowed all herints because of the emergency, though relieved that the connection was back to normal.


    Elysia immediately flew back a hundred meters without a sound or a surge of energy. Thorough preparation was needed to fight this colossal monster.


    ''Ely, we better just run away from here. We don''t know how many monsters still exist deep underground. Perhaps many survived your deadly attack earlier. Get help from the reinforcements. The cause and effect we received from the explosion earlier scared me the most...'' Elena made a pleading suggestion. Fear of some things made her no longer want to remain here.


    [| Lv. 172 | Saint ursed Ruvoid | Monstrous Malevolent Mistghoul | HP: 6,195,000 / 8,301,000 | EP: 895,000 / 895,000 |]


    Elysia swallowed her saliva nervously when she saw the status of this gargantuan gray monster. It was about four times the Spirit-ss ursed monster, but she knew this Saint-ss monster''s strength was far inparison.


    Moreover, her height was not higher than a quarter of the monster''s knee height. The king kong-like beast with sinister fangs and deadly ws. Did she need to fight this monster? Whatever Elysia was considering, Elena''s advice was the one she listened to in the first ce.


    ''Un, let''s get out of here. I don''t want to fight this colossal ghoul or hordes of monsters anymore.'' Elysia nodded and covered herself in invisible magic.


    Elysia and Elena agreed to leave the battlefield for reinforcements, unwilling to fight alone. The girl had just floated slightly to the sky, but the curse of the dead ursed monsters didn''t allow it to be that easy.


    The ground turned purplish-ck, and curse energy spurted out from arge area to attack the shocked girl.


    ''Ely, help me purify all these curses, or you try to burn this energy again! All these curses are too superfluous. Purification, purification, purification...'' Elena acted quickly to deal with the invading evil energy. Elysia also did everything she could to handle things as soon as possible.


    The colossal monster was quite satisfied with announcing its freedom. It looked right, left, and back forward... Unaware of the girl who fell to the ground behind itsrge body.


    The site of the former battle and this area was so foreign. The scent of death and curse was strong around here. A fight had just happened not long ago. The colossal monster stomped its foot, roared once, and shot into the sky like a high-speed missile.


    "No, don''t go west, you monster,e back here!" Elysia screamed as dark curse energy enveloped her. The hole she made and Vanessa was there.


    "Ahh, burn, burn!" Elysia multitasked and got back on her feet. She gave chase while scorching the curse energy that kepting. "Faster, faster, gotcha. Get back to the ground!"


    A tremendous shock wave was released from Elysia''s hand as she reached the above the monster.


    *Swoosh*


    The colossal monster didn''t know anything about the ambush. Then, it fell to the east like a bomb.


    *Boom!*


    The magic had been weakened a lot, but the attack released by Elysia at that time was unbelievably strong. The impact power was still too strong to make the colossal monster bounce, although it didn''t cause any significant damage.


    ''Yes! That''s much better. Please don''t use excessive Reinforcement Magic because your body can''t keep up with your overflowing magic energy. You have no idea how hard I try to keep your body from crumbling, Ely.'' Elena cheered as Elysia became aware of herint.


    ''Sorry, I''m really sorry. I won''t make excuses or anything. I''m guilty. Please forgive me.'' Elysia could only apologize sincerely. At that time, she was in a state of loss and was careless to achieve her two objectives.


    ''That''s fine if you understand, so how? The gigantic beast is now after you, Ely.'' Elena sighed as if she felt so tired. She wanted to sleep, but circumstances forced her to stay awake.


    ''It was thest wave of curse energy. Now, we are free from that evil thing.'' Elysia let out a sigh of relief while observing the inevitable.


    To get out of this barrier dome, she needed a little time to bring out the wounded Vanessa with her. So, she couldn''t escape once she was targeted, considering the speed of this monster.


    [| Level +3 |]


    The notification screen suddenly appeared. Elysia reached level 28, but nobody had the time to cheer for it... The colossal monster shot into the sky at an impressive speed, aiming for her.


    ''We need to fight that monster to incapacitate or kill it, at this rate. May luck and good fortune always be with us.'' Elysia gave a response to Elena''s question. The monster sped off, and she dodged a little sideways and fled towards the east.


    The Saint Ruvoid lost its flying momentum, but that didn''t mean it would fall. It just kicked the air to change direction and chased after Elysia without needing tond! The monster flew like Elysia using magic energy.


    ''What? This terrifying huge king kong can fly freely in the sky?'' Elena was surprised, as did Elysia. They had just remembered that Spirit-ss beings or above would be able to fly freely.


    Aerialbat was wrong because the ursed monster''s trait could neutralize magic and much more troublesome conditions. Elysia decided tond in the middle area of the former tropical forest. The battle onnd was better, and earth magic would help her a lot.


    *Bam!*


    "Roar! Human!" The Sant Ruvoidnded with a thump, roaring with rage in the ancientnguage.


    Elysia furrowed her brows in seriousness, took out a dagger, enhanced the weapon with magic, and sent it out by manipting gravity. "I pray for our victory."


    *Swiish*


    The lethal strike wasunched, leaving ripples in the air on its tracks. Elysia and Elena had a discussion to use a more effective method than the risky Reinforcement Magic.

 Chapter 234: Closing Battle (2)

    <h4>Chapter 234: Closing Battle (2)</h4>


    *Thud*


    The sharp dagger with strong thrust only stuck in the colossal monster''s forehead. The magic was only used whenunching the weapon, so it was pure impact power from the physical attack that should have been deadly. Unfortunately, the effect was only minimal.


    The monster didn''t feel anything from that small object. It retaliated by spitting out some vivid and disgusting ck slime.


    *Tssh* *Tssh* *Tssh*


    Like a pitch-ck basketball with a high corrosion rate, Elysia avoided the slime spit as she moved backward. The area with the purplish-ck soil instantly became enveloped in the purplish-ck miasma. The sixteen ck slimes were jumping up and down to chase after the girl who kept moving away.


    ''What is this? Even that gigantic monster''s disgusting spit is alive!? Eww... Ely, try swinging your sword, but don''t hit anything. Use a sword intent to create destructive force over long distances. Celestia can be enchanted to destroy hundreds of meters around just because of its sharpness, right?'' Elena suggested what they had trained several days ago. Long-range sword technique.


    Elysia nodded in understanding. It was the thing they would try next. She held Celestia with both hands, stacked Enhancement Magic was implemented, and made the pitch-ck odachi enveloped in a white aura of channeled magic energy.


    The girl, who was still in Stacks of Reinforcement Magic''s effect within reasonable limits, swung her sword horizontally. "Hiya!"


    The formless sword beam charged and gave the pursuers a considerable impact. The ck slimes split open and became ck mucus, which was absorbed by the ground.


    The cursed ground burying thousands of ursed monsters became even more terrifying with the ck miasma radiating from there. The colossal monster was nning something by emitting this poison.


    Elysia continued to distance herself and stared at the colossal monster. Thetter gave a death re and grinned at her.


    Realizing something was wrong, Elena made no suggestions or rmendations. She gently swung her hand from within the Soul Realm, manipting the wind element to gather all the poison miasma that continued to spread into a poisonous ball.


    ''Ely, I''m going to scorch this poisonous ball into nothingness. This miasma is too dangerous,pletely different from thest monsters.'' Elena gave a gentle reminder and did as she said.


    ''En.'' Elysia confirmed while she was setting a deadly trap. She focused on the colossal monster a hundred meters ahead, the enemy growling because its n was thwarted.


    "Groaa!" Saint Ruvoid roared to the sky. At that instant, its energy aura spiked to the next level, and thick tentacles appeared on its massive back.


    One pair, two pairs, three pairs, and four pairs¡­ Eight long tentacles were stretched out as if they were spider legs.


    ''Hmph!'' Elysia knew an attack wasing when the monster stared at her. Instantly, the colossal creature disappeared from there. The bright sunshine from the sky suddenly blocked. She knew what was behind her.


    *Bam!*


    The disastrous blow only hit the ground, the troublesome human managed to dodge on the verge of death. The vast spiderweb-like crack was formed because of that, indicating instant death would be guaranteed if Elysia didn''t have advanced perception or imagination magic. Yet, it wasn''t over!


    Elysia dodged as quickly as possible and shed the tentacles that were difficult to avoid with Celestia. However, the monster did not allow it and immediately pursued this weak yet formidable human while baring its sharp fangs.


    ''Ely, you silly! Avoid direct physical shes, don''t parry the attacks or sh the monster''s body head-on. Every single one of your magic vanished on that direct sh, and your bones are nearly crushed!'' Elena cried out when she once again had to keep Elysia''s body optimal by healing it with great care.


    Previously it was due to Reinforcement Magic''s use beyond limits, resulting in severe damage to the body. But, this time because it was purely crushed because of losing a scuffle. Different, but the result was the same... Both received damage to themselves.


    ''Kuh, this scary monster moved as if it teleported behind me. What can I do? Am I not a ss cannon? Easy to break.'' Despite saying that, Elysia tried to distance herself after she strengthened her body and cast some additional magic.


    They moved at a speed that was difficult for the eye to follow if anyone watched them. Elysia fled, and the monster gave chase. The girl was fragile, and she couldn''t take a direct hit if she didn''t want to receive instant death.


    Due to the monster''s rapidly increasing speed, the trap Elysia had set up couldn''t be used then. She and Elena thought of other ways to eradicate this monster or seal it back underground.


    "Earth wall, spikes, spears, bullets, bullets, whatever, whatever. Ugh, nothing hit." Elysia counterattacked by making tons of devastating earthen weapons in her escape.


    s, the Saint Ruvoid only dodged at its high speed or smashed everything in its way with its hands, feet, or tentacles. Elysia''s earth magic casting speed could not keep up with the target''s moving speed.


    Even the formless sword beam only scratched the colossal creature a bit¡­ It was an attack that tore through the ground hundreds of meters but had little impact on Saint Ruvoid.


    ''Ely, aren''t you capable of killing living beings with just one touch by draining all of their Life Energy? Want to try that?'' Elena suddenly came up with a crazy idea.


    ''I will be crushed or eaten by this colossal monster before I can even try to use that technique! It takes a bit of preparation time, and this monster won''t wait like that in a film. Ahh! This monster EP is still above 800 thousand. Draining it up is impossible.'' Elysia kept darting around the middle area, dodging every attack, and striking back.


    She could not touch this deadly monster, so the magic she used didn''t disappear. Everything considered, what kind of attack could defeat a monster of this caliber with these restrictions and unfavorable conditions for her?


    ''Immune to magic and anything made from magic. High physical attack resistance. This monster''s body is so hard and strong. Its attack damage is massive, and its abilities are terrifying. The speed is also high. Hmm, is this monster a god or something? Our attacks are meaningless. What can we use, hmm...'' Elena tapped her chin while deep in thought.


    She thought a lot about ns and had time for them. Meanwhile, Elysia was busy dealing with the monster while testing several attacks in a row on her high-speed escape.


    ''Ely, I bet this monster has limits and weaknesses despite all their troublesome traits. Let''s try something big. I meanrge-scale magic with great destructive power like the one you used in Avrora Forest.'' Elena came up with another idea. She thought it was a brilliant idea worth trying.


    ''I feared that I would destroy something more than expected if I usedrge-scale destructive magic. Vanessa is still there, and this monster is still chasing me!'' Elysia rejected the idea.


    ''It will be fine. Why not ask Vanessa toe out of the dome? You can send your words through a spiritual connection, right?'' Elena proposes a solution to worries. Hopefully,plete destruction within this barrier could solve everything now and forever.


    ''The thing is, Vanessa has passed out and can''t hear me. I said I''ll be back quickly, but more than three minutes have passed... I''m a bad master.'' Elysia med herself when she learned of her contracted beast condition.


    ''Okay, don''t beat yourself up. You can apologize andpensate Vanessater.'' Elena sighed and tried to find another solution with more suitable conditions.


    Elysia changed her escape route once again. Dozens and hundreds of stone bullets were fired from the ground to attack the Saint Ruvoid, which was still persistently chasing her while... Smiling horribly? The monster smiled while showing off its creepy fangs while chasing her?


    "Food! Strong!"


    A hoarse scream of horror escaped the monster''s mouth, Elysia shivered at that. So, she was food, and this monster wanted to eat her too? Would these ursed monsters eat any living thing? Was that their food?


    ''Aha!''


    ''Waa! What, what''s up?''


    Elena suddenly said out loud because she had a great idea, and Elysia was startled because of it.


    ''Ely, let''s try that right now. I know it will work and fit perfectly into our current condition!'' Elena was prancing cheerfully at the idea she wanted to convey.


    ''Try what? Whoops, I nearly got shredded.'' Elysia dodged and chatted, almost getting hit by a vicious attack because she was slightly off guard. She stopped her attack and only focused on flying away near the ground, circling that middle area again.


    ''As far as I know, we can create great destructive power in such a minimal area or seal the space itself. The forces that exist as options are nuclear, electromaic, or gravitational forces.


    Yes, seal the monster''s movements and carry out a concentrated attack in a devastating force. If it''s neutralized, make it stronger. We will know the limit of this monster''s immunity against that destruction magic.


    There''s no way any creature can survive destructive magic with a maximum force of four and a half trillion Energy Points, hehe...'' Elena gave a long exnation about her idea.

 Chapter 235: Kaboom Blast Wave

    <h4>Chapter 235: Kaboom st Wave</h4>


    ''Hmm, we don''t know how to seal this ursed monster like before. So, extermination is the only way? Let''s try gravity first. I just need to try crushing this colossal monster with gravity?'' Elysia thought it was a good idea.


    ''Yes, let''s try that together. I''ll help, but be careful. We try small to big instead of going straight to the massive.'' Elena didn''t forget to remind.


    ''En.'' Elysia nodded. She tried to use her magic with extra attention, especially on something with great destructive power. The lesson she learned after her magic hit the forest thousands of kilometers with a violent storm.


    After feeling confident about herself, Elysia immediately turned around. The vicious monster that wanted to catch her was right in front of her as she flew backward.


    Elena prepared to help if needed, then Elysia raised her hand. She made a gripping motion as if she wanted to crush something that was in her hand.


    An enormous surge of magic energy followed that movement at the same time. The colossal monster suddenly stopped in midair, and so did Elysia. They were no longer ying the game of chase. It was unnecessary because Elysia''s magic had enough influence to curb the monster.


    The extreme gravity within the 20-meter sphere enveloped the monster''s body... Large capacity destructive magic in a restricted zone against the monster''s immunity and resistance to magic. A sh urred between the destruction magic that was continuously strengthened and the ursed monster''s anti-magic traits.


    ''Stronger than that, Ely. Use more magic energy and be stronger. Yes, it has an effect. Yay! It''s working!'' Elena paid close attention to the cause and effect of Elysia''s magic.


    Elysia didn''t answer that. She just used her magic more than before, and the gravitational magic was continuously strengthened.


    The air within the extreme gravity sphere began to cloud and darken, signaling the magic''s intense crushing force.


    *Crack* *Crack* *Crack*


    Several cracking sounds from the hard object were audible. The monster''s body bent as it began to crush without being able to fight back. At that moment, Saint Ruvoid''s Health Point was rapidly diminishing due to the damage Elysia''s powerful magic had inflicted.


    Saint Ruvoid looked at the human who used magic to injure its body. The magic of the other race shouldn''t have any effect, but it became a thing that would kill its own existence shortly after its freedom.


    The monster''s glowing green eyes widened as it saw the energy aura emitted from this human girl. The color was no longer white, but gold... Dark gold. So, the creature in front of its eyes right now was a Goddess? Not an ordinary weak girl from the Human Race... No wonder this human waspelling and smelled delicious.


    "Human, Goddess! You shall receive... Your eternal damnation! And, my wrath! Graa!!!" The monster roared as loud as it could as if it didn''t ept this kind of injustice. It was only being yed by the high-ss Goddess who could crush the Saint-ss Ruvoid like itself with magic.


    Elysia and Elena only ignored the thunderous roar by blocking their sense of hearing. Elysia covered her ears with magic to protect her eardrums. Then she increased the intensity of her magic to give this monster a quick death.


    *St*


    The monster''s colossal body was fiercelypressed into a ball, and it exploded like a ck ink balloon. Still, it was pressured again until it became like a ball by the extreme gravity magic.


    ''Ely, don''t strengthen your magic any more than that! Abort, abort, the monster''s HP is already 0. If you continue, then you will create a ck hole! It''s dead. Yes, you did it.'' Elena reminded her sweet little sister as soon as possible before this dark sphere turned into a suction hole that could engulf everything.


    The magic caster didn''t need to wait for Elena to finish saying that. She revoked her magic when she confirmed the monster was really dead.


    The spherical force of extreme gravity disappeared gradually. Therge gray ball immediately fell to the ground like a ck meatball covered in soy sauce.


    ''Ugh...'' Elysia looked to the side, unable to look at the ball of meat. Several thoughts shed through the moment after that.


    Killing Saint-ss ursed monsters could be this easy. So why did she go to such great lengths to ughter them before? She couldn''t remember how many times she had been injured in this brief period... Since she entered this dome barrier.


    Yes, whatever the problem, magic was the solution. If it didn''t work, then use another kind of magic or make it stronger.


    The Reinforcement Magic came with a significant risk after the magic''s effects wore off, but not when the user came into contact with ursed monsters. The impact suffered by the user was immediate, especially if it crossed the body''s limits... The after-effect was severe.


    Elysia would be much more careful when using Reinforcement Magic. She made the conclusion and the decision from what she learned about today''s events.


    ''Ely, let''s get away from here. The exploding Spirit Ruvoid didn''t teach you any valuable lessons?'' Elena wryly smiled when she knew what her sweet little sister was thinking.


    ''Uhh, I don''t want to feel crushing pain like that anymore. I thought we were dead, but luckily we are still alive. Thank you, Sister Elena, it''s because of you.'' Elysia pouted a little as the previous incident shed back in her mind. Despite that, she flew away from there, towards Vanessa.


    ''En. Uhm, Ely, I''m worried about what Saint Ruvoid said before it died.'' Elena twiddled her fingers somewhat nervously.


    ''We just pray for the best and face all the things thate our way. Maybe what Saint Ruvoid said earlier, about the curse energy we purify to level up?'' Elysia guessed positively to calm the restless heart.


    ''Ah, yes, I hope so.'' Elena nodded, pushed aside what was bothering her, and returned to the matter they needed to deal with.


    ''Aahh... Vann''s HP only has 30 percent left. Sigh, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have taken you to this test. Ah, forget it, allow me to heal you first.'' Elysianded and stroked her contracted beast gently. Then, she used her magic to heal all the wounds of the white tiger.


    After Vanessa was good as if she had never been injured, Elysia checked Vanessa''s Life Energy. She nned to take care of that as well in the future, aspensation.


    [| Lv. 155 | LE: 398,000 (99.5%) |]


    Well, that number was reduced by half of one percent. Not much, but still not one hundred percent.


    ''Nee, Ely.''


    Elena suddenly called out in a confused tone, and Elysia became curious. ''Yes? What''s the matter, Sister Elena?''


    ''More than eighty percent of this cursed tropical forest area was destroyed because of you. You ughtered thousands of ursed monsters too. If this is the case, how do you exin everything to others? This wasn''t in our n, right?'' Elena scratched her head. Things turned quite far from the n they had prepared.


    ''Huff... I''m a little confused too, Sister Elena. Initially, we will learn a little more about the cursed creatures described in Nell''s notes and harvest some ursed monster''s curse to level up. After that, we ran away and became one of the eyewitnesses. The experts will take care of everything. However, that n has gone awry ever since the horde surfaced and Spirit Ruvoid attacked.'' Elysia let out a soft sigh and turned around to look at the ravaged area.


    ''Ely, can you see more than 200 meters underground? Try using your sacred vision.'' Elena wanted to confirm something before making suggestions.


    ''I tried it a while ago. It''s useless. Something is messing up my sight, just the ground and many strange poles that I see now... Just like before.'' Elysia used her sacred vision to examine things further below.


    She saw nothing of any significance other than the multitude of items that resembled poles or pegs. Their sizes varied from one to three meters, and all of those silver items were the ones that supported this barrier.


    ''I see...'' Elena patted her chin, trying to find another solution with Elysia. The awaited one minute passed, and the expected curse suddenly came over from afar. ''Ely, we''ll think about thatter. Curse energy ising. We purify it fast.''


    Elysia was also aware of the approaching ck energy. She stepped forward to take some distance from the sleeping Vanessa.


    *Whizz*


    A bolt of curse Energy directly attacked Elysia, as expected. Nevertheless, Elysia and Elena didn''t need to know what kind of curse the ck energy wanted to inflict on them. They worked together to quickly purify that energy.


    Concurrently, the gray ball in the middle area swelled and expanded to three times bigger. The purplish-ck miasma looked sinister all around it.


    It exploded like a matter of worry, but it was muchrger than Spirit Ruvoid''s corpse explosion.


    *Kaboom!* *Swoosh!*


    The loud explosion urred and was followed by a powerful st wave that destroyed everything in its path like a nuclear bomb.


    ''Ely, protect yourself and Vanessa!'' Elena eximed while putting up multiple magic barriers.


    The explosion did not reach them, but the devastating st wave spread throughout the forest area within this dome barrier.

 Chapter 236: Dome Barrier Collapsed

    <h4>Chapter 236: Dome Barrier Copsed</h4>


    Elysia also added protection by enveloping herself and Vanessa withyered barriers. It became tenyers of light element barrier to withstand the ck mist st wave.


    The ground shook like an earthquake, and the inevitable devastation immediately hit theyered barrier that Elena and Elysia had put up in an emergency.


    To their surprise, the st wave was also reflected by the dome barrier. It came back to hit theyered-barrier from behind.


    "Kuh!" Elysia walked backward, approaching Vanessa. Theyered barrier they put up was eroded by the ck mist, and it was slowly melting.


    The explosion onlysted for an instant, but the impact was long enough for them to feel. The forest area 12 kilometers in diameter immediately became a purplish-ck zone nketed by a poisonous ck mist with high corrosion rates.


    Neither tree nor rock had survived the impact of the Saint Ruvoid corpse explosion. So, was this the wrath or damnation that the monster meant, besides the curse energy earlier?


    ''Phew... Thank goodness, we survived without any repercussions.'' Elena let out a sigh of relief when the impact of the explosion was over. Only the remnants of the impact remained.


    ''Two of our barriers have melted away, and this ck mist is so dangerous. I better take care of this dangerous pollution too...'' Elysia also had the same sense of relief.


    She formed a wind element magic vortex in the center area to thoroughly suck up all the deadly mist. Then, throw it down the big hole there.


    Not satisfied with that, she also closed the hole tightly. This 12-kilometer area was a sealing ground for ursed monsters and a forbidden area with a high poison level.


    "Cough, cough!" Elysia coughed, she spat a reddish liquid from her mouth.


    ''Ely! You, are you all right? Do you feel something is wrong? Are you hurt and in pain?'' Elena was the most surprised and threw a series of questions out of concern.


    ''Uhm, I''m fine. Only the remaining blood in my mouth that I spit out.'' Elysia smiled weakly. Today was so tiring.


    ''Ely, are we all right now? No more ursed monsters will appear from the underground, right?'' Elena stared into the distance.


    As far as the eye could see, only the purplish-ck desert remained¡­ Only the ground protected by their barrier was still dark brown.


    ''Yes, we''re safe. I hope all the ursed monsters in this area have perished, and no more will appear on the surface.'' Elysia looked around for a moment, hoping for the best.


    ''Ely, can you go to the Soul Realm now?'' Elena requested, but her tone was a little sad.


    ''Okay.'' Elysia didn''t need to ask for the reason. She just stuck Celestia into the ground, sat back against the rock, then entered the Soul Realm... Her body fell in a state of suspended animation.


    Elysia opened her eyes again in her spirit form. She was on the bed inside the Soul Realm, and Elena just stared at her. "Sister Elena?"


    "Ely... Uu, uu... Luckily we survived... You, I, we almost died earlier..." Elena immediately hugged Elysia. She felt scared because of the experience a moment ago.


    Everyone was fine and still within the eightyer barrier. So Elena could express the fear, worry, and horror that she experienced earlier... As if she wanted to make sure that they were still alive and her Elysia was there.


    As if understanding the feelings of the girl who hugged her, Elysia hugged Elena back and stroked Elena''s long golden hair. She was also still afraid, considering that she thought they didn''t survive when she was badly injured by the corpse explosion.


    As the two girlsforted each other because of the terrible experience they had in that short time, Venessa opened her eyes. Her vision was blurry at first, but slowly it became clear.


    The white tiger felt that her body did not feel pain or anything like that. She actually felt healthy and fit. ''I, my wound is gone? Is it because of Master?''


    Vanessa looked at her surrounding. The forest with thick and tall trees was gone without a remnant. Only the purplish-ck desert was there.


    She pped her wings and stood up. Her broken wing had returned to beauty, and her fractured leg was healed, as expected of her master. ''Is this the result of Master''s battle with those cursed gori beasts? Such a high degree of destruction, Master really didn''t spare them hehe. Then-''


    When Vanessa looked at her surroundings, she was shocked when she realized that her master was sitting near her, leaning against a rock. Her master''s body was still covered in red blood, but what surprised the white tiger the most... Her master was not breathing.


    ''N-no, no, no way. No way, absolutely not! My master is so powerful and wonderful. There''s no way my master would leave me. She may be equal to the Gods and Goddesses. Yes, Master is just sleeping. I''m still living here, so my master is the same.'' Vanessa consoled and convinced herself of her fear, then walked over to her master.


    ''Master?'' Vanessa tried to call, but there was no response.


    Even so, the white tiger did not lose hope. Sheid there as if she wanted to protect her master in case of danger.


    No one noticed, not even Elysia herself... Underground in the middle area, the malevolent liquid spread and contaminated several poles and pegs that supported the dome barrier.


    The silver item''s energy fought back the ck liquid that tried to contaminate it. Unfortunately, the result was in vain. The ck liquid won out and contaminated all the nearby silver items.


    The Saint Ruvoid blood remnant damaged the ancient items, including its energy. If that continued to all of the items, then the dome barrier would slowly copse.


    However, the silver items didn''t let the dome''s barrier copse without inflicting any damage to the creatures they sealed. All poles and pegs glowed in yellow for self-destruction.


    Vanessa looked around once again. For some reason, she suddenly felt restless. The energy surge suddenly went up drastically. The bad thing would happen, she knew it and her instinct screamed of danger.


    The white tiger immediately stood up, ready to protect her master at all costs.


    *Crack* *Crack* *Kaboom!* *Kaboom!*


    The ground cracked and was followed by numerous underground explosions. Furthermore, that dome barrier also turned yellow. The danger didn''t onlye from below but from all directions!


    *KABOOM!!!*


    An even more intense explosion urred, and the force of destruction engulfed the entire dome barrier area.


    "Roar!"


    Vanessa roared violently and created an air barrier to protect herself and her master. The ridiculous thing, Vanessa''s magic was wasted because they were still shrouded in Elysia''syered barrier...


    Meanwhile, the knights outside felt an oddity in the barrier they were examining. The barrier that was originally transparent and equipped with an illusion suddenly turned into a yellow dome. Cracks appeared everywhere, followed by surges of suppressive magic energy.


    "The dome will explode. Prepare for a big bang!" Arthur shouted loudly and amplified his warning with magic. He hoped everyone managed to protect themselves in time.


    *KABOOM!!!*


    The burst happened as expected. Arthur put up a blood-red barrier to protect himself and the nearby knights. Everything happened so suddenly. He hoped for the best with no casualties.


    The ground was crushed, the trees were blown away, and everything within a five-kilometer radius was destroyed without mercy.


    "Aargh!"


    Dozens of knights screamed in pain, and they were blown high into the air. They failed to protect themselves in time. Only their armor and amulets protected them from the impact of the explosion.


    "How dare they!" Alexander, who was watching in peace, eximed in anger. He thought there was a Devil Emperor who was fighting Emperor Arthur. The yellow dome earlier and this great explosion, all for the worst.


    Also, that Emperor ss battle took ce too close to the capital city! Too dangerous, he had to step in and join the battle. E, Elysia, and Evelyn were there! His granddaughters were in danger too.


    Alexander crushed the fake binocrs in his hand, then disappeared into particles of light. The knights on top of the city''s eastern wall were unaware of the old Cardinal''s absence. They were too focused on the explosion.


    Simultaneously, a mist of light particles passed through the gaps in the closed city gate and exited the city. Alexander emerged from the mist of light,plete with his golden-white robe and his Pope staff.


    The battle had happened in the city where he lived. The Pope would intervene because of his vows and also to save his granddaughters from harm.


    "Hum!" Alexander immediately shot towards the Hastterre Forest like a redet shrouded in yellowish light.


    "What!? It''s Pope Alexander! He''s out of meditation because of this. Hurry, raise the alert level to level five! Prepare for war, protect the city! Follow our Pope!" The Holy Knight General shouted out loud to all of his troops.


    However, that shout was also carried out by all the knights and mages of different orders. They were working together as a unit for emergencies. The strongest man in Human Continent had alreadye out to step in the battle. It indicated the seriousness of the incident.


    "Hoh? Hehe... You finally showed yourself, huh. Looks like you failed to attain divinity and ascend to the God level. That''s good, hehe, haha!" The girlughed evilly from the top of the tree when she saw the red and yellowet.


    "Oops. The creatures exceeded my expectations. I hope you die there, Alexander, kuku..." The girl covered her mouth and chuckled. Despite the amazement that crossed her mind about the explosion, she would only watch the event for a while.

 Chapter 237: The Guilty Defense

    <h4>Chapter 237: The Guilty Defense</h4>


    "That, it wasn''t my fault. That girl, yes, Elysia gave it to me. I didn''t take it by force or anything. Cora and Nico were there as witnesses." Serena stuttered in her defense. She messed up if she didn''t take the right steps.


    She was cornered, and the exit was blocked. These four girls forced her to tell the truth. Rosie, Bianca, Evelyn, and E had made her unable to think of a solution to get out of this predicament. Not to mention, the academy also knew about this, including the principal.


    "You didn''t snatch that from Ely, you said. Ely gave her tinum card to you voluntarily? You think that makes sense and is trustworthy, huh! Here, let me teach you a lesson so you can behave well." Evelyn got upset and wanted to take justice into her own hands. Unfortunately, just as she was about to stand up, E and Rosie grabbed her arms.


    "E, President Rosie, let me go! I want to let that girl know the pain when her hair is pulled. She once did that to Ely." Evelyn tried to free her arms, but the two girls didn''t let her.


    "No, Eve. Please be nice, let''s hear the whole thing first." E persuaded her friend not to act as vignte.


    "Serena, why did you do that? Don''t you realize that seizing and exploiting another student''s privilege card is strictly prohibited? All students should know the rules, and so should you." Rosie ignored the energetic girl beside her. She wanted to know more about Serena''s defense and reasons.


    "Hmph!" Evelyn snorted and sat quietly. She onlyplied for a while because her arm was still gripped.


    "But I didn''t take advantage of the other student''s privilege card. The tinum card is mine because Elysia gave it to me. Moreover, the privilege card has no ownership data. So, I wasn''t wrong and didn''t break the rules." Serena fanned herself and made excuses that justified her actions.


    "Oh? What made you assume that? Don''t you realize that the girl whose privilege card you snatched will be in trouble because of you? Have you never tried to think about other people by putting yourself by their side?" Bianca frowned, displeased with Serena''s statement.


    Yet, she couldn''t deny the privilege card that Serena said because it was true. She had long wondered why the academy had not followed the Holy Church''s neat and more sophisticated system.


    "What do you mean by that? Elysia is amoner girl, how can she get a tinum card and not me? What kind of trouble do you mean? I just talked to her a little, and she gave me her privilege card. In return, with great love andpassion, I gave her the privilege card she deserved. Everyone is happy, no coercion." Serena shrugged her shoulders.


    She was trying to win this argument in the hope that she could pass the me on Elysia. Yes, she didn''t force it or ask for it, Elysia gave it voluntarily. So, the wrong one was Elysia and not her.


    "So, Ely''s silver card was originally yours? Swapped as you wish, is that what you mean?" Evelyn asked doubtfully.


    "Yes, it was." Serena nodded casually. For some reason, the tension she felt had decreased slightly.


    "..." Evelyn fell silent at once. She tried to imagine herself having Serena as her dorm mate.


    Well, of course, that was not a joy. Most likely, she couldn''t get to know Elysia any better.


    If this privilege card incident had changed her dorm mate from Serena to Elysia, one hundred percent she would be happy to wee it. Apart from that, the prophecy given to her a few years ago came true because of this incident.


    There was no way Evelyn would think of Serena as her best friend. No way, Elysia was her best friend and E was her friend. That was all she needed to know. Evelyn shook her head because she didn''t dare imagine any further about Serena.


    "Ho... Like that, I see... So-" Rosie nodded slightly, about to convey her thoughts to the girl who was so presumptuous to justify wrongdoing.


    Unfortunately, the dazzling yellow light suddenly shone from outside. It was followed by the sound of an explosion, then the ground shook, and strong wind tore down their tent.


    "Uah, big explosion! Earthquake!" Serena shrieked frantically.


    The other girls immediately came out of the copsed tent. They looked around, another tent had also copsed, and the forest was destroyed. Lots of trees had copsed, and many were flung into the air in the distance.


    "Evacuate all students! All personnel stay away from this area, we are on level five alert!" An instructor shouted as he helped the students out of the tent.


    "What, what was that? What happened?" Evelyn muttered in a daze.


    "Princess Evelyn, we need to get away from this area immediately. A powerful explosion from the giant yellow dome urred. Most likely, Emperor Arthur is fighting against the powerful existence that is there." The Mage Lady and her squad immediately positioned themselves around Evelyn and her friends.


    "Holy Princess, we also need to stay away from this area and return to the city. This zone will be dangerous." The Holy Knight Lady also positioned herself along with her squad to ensure the safety of the girls.


    "Wait, wait a minute. Let''s find Ely first. Maybe, she''s back and looking for us." Evelyn rejected the suggestion. She couldn''t leave if her best friend wasn''t with her.


    Despite that possibility, she was unable to find her best friend wherever she looked. The students were escorted away with the knights, mages, and instructors... Yet, her best friend was not there.


    Was Elysia not back yet? She was still there, and the explosion earlier... No, it couldn''t be true, right? Evelyn assured herself that her best friend was safe and well.


    "You girls, are you all right?"


    Evelyn''s turmoil was interrupted by an authoritative voice that was faintly familiar. She and the surrounding people were startled by an old man in a white and gold robe who suddenly came from the sky.


    "Grandfather, you came!" E weed her grandfather and walked over.


    "Yes, circumstances forced me to step out and interfere. You are doing your best to ensure E''s safety." Alexander smiled slightly at his granddaughter, then gave a brief appreciation to the holy knights.


    "Sincerely, our Pope, Holy Grandfather." The holy knights saluted with reverence and admiration. The Pope was in front of them and praised them, what a great honor.


    While many people were shocked by his presence, Alexander looked right and left to find a girl who wasn''t there. "Where''s Elysia? Isn''t she with you? This ce will be a dangerous zone, you better stay away from here."


    "No, grandfather, Ely''s not back yet. She could still be in that dangerous forest. Then, that yellow explosion... Please save Ely." Evelyn also came over and exined with moist eyes.


    "Sigh... That''s bad, I wish her all the best. Hopefully, she''s fine..." Alexander sighed with loss and sorrow. He thought Elysia would not have survived the explosion if she had not yete out of the forest. Even so, he needed to act immediately, and everyone here had to evacuate.


    "Alright, you girls stay away from this area. This ce will probably be an Emperor ss battlefield. I don''t want the capital city to be destroyed, and all this chaos has to end soon." Alexander gave his orders to the holy knights and mages who were around.


    "Your orders are duty-bound to us, Holy Grandfather." The holy knights saluted once again, and the mages followed suit as well. No one dared to be disrespectful in front of the strongest person in the Human Continent.


    After that, Alexander shot across the sky towards the center of the explosion, leaving a yellowish-white trail behind.


    "As said, we''d better get away from here too." The Holy Knight Lady reminded once again for these four girls to hear.


    "Ouch, ouch..." Serena crawled out of the tent, and her two servants also followed.


    "You three girls over there. You better go away with us too." One of the mages turned his head back and invited Serena''s group to leave.


    "Wait, what, what happened? Was there an attack? That terrible monster attacked? No, uh, yes-yes, we need to get away from this dangerous ce immediately." Serena was a little absent-minded and repeatedly nodded at the end of her sentence.


    Evelyn snorted, E smiled, and Rosie frowned. The student council president stared at Serena for a moment. "We''ll continue our talkster with the academy executive, Serena Scott."


    Serena paled a little, but circumstances made her just want to get out of here. She didn''t want to be on the battlefield.


    The holy knights and mages shared the task of supporting the girls to fly with their magic. From a distance, everyone could see the devastating impact thaty in the distance. Even therge area had turned the ground color to purplish ck.


    When they reached a sufficient height, Evelyn took out a pair of binocrs from her Space Bag. The tool she used to look deep into the beautiful scenery was now being used to better see the destruction''s effects.


    Evelyn looked around the corner and saw knights, mages and many other experts heading towards the purplish-ck area. The Pope evennded there, right next to Emperor Arthur.


    After a while, Evelyn''s eyes widened as she saw a small, intact, dark brown spot on the edge of the purplish-ck area. She saw the faint figure of a white-winged beast protecting a ck-haired girl. That was Ely, her best friend! She was there!


    "Nee, that''s Ely! Quickly turn around, there''s no danger or fight there. All of the evil monsters are gone. Hurry up and pick up Ely then we cane back!" Evelyn shook the mage''s arm next to her. She was so excited about her request.

 Chapter 238: Evelyns Desperate Grief

    <h4>Chapter 238: Evelyn''s Desperate Grief</h4>


    "Are you sure it will work, Sister Elena?" Elysia felt a little worried after hearing Elena''s suggestion. She needed a solid reason to be free from usations and troubles after the dome barrier had copsed.


    "Of course, I''m sure it will work, our little drama. I think it''s time for you to reveal a little about yourself. Eh, isn''t that the reason you created a vague identity as the Goddess''s disciple? Yes, you are my disciple, hehe... Now, greet your Master." Elena covered her mouth with gentle movements.


    She thought the solution she proposed was the best to defend Elysia''s identity for all the reinforcements who happened to be thrown into the air by the explosion.


    Though they didn''t know why the dome had suddenly turned yellow and exploded. Fortunately, Vanessa and Elysia''s body were still protected by the eightyered barrier during an explosion greater than Saint Ruvoid''s corpse explosion.


    "So, I just need to pretend to be dead for a moment, then you as the Goddess of light wille dazzlingly and wonderfully to save my dying self. Are you able to present yourself to the real world as a real entity for everyone to see?" Elysia put her hand on her chin. She had to conclude their actions quickly as the knights and the others were about to approach.


    "Yup, I can. Take it easy, Ely. Don''t worry, I''m sure with this everyone will be quiet and won''t bother you. Leave the rest to me. I''ll take care of this beautifully." Elena was so confident because she knew it would work. Their magic was wonderful enough to counter the impossible, after all.


    "Alright, the after-effects of the explosion have started to die down. Wow, Principal Emperor took to the field directly. Well, isn''t that Pope Alexander, Grandpa? He came directly as Pope... Looks like things out there are a bit chaotic, Ely." Elenamented as the surrounding scenery came into view.


    "Uhh, I think so. What should I do now? Revoke thisyered barrier first?" Elysia felt a little helpless. She didn''t want to be used of being the guilty one when she had gone to great lengths to destroy the ursed monsters.


    "You''ll be fine, Ely. Follow the n that we discussed just now. Let your master take care of the rest~" Elena hummed cheerfully. She already felt calm and didn''t feel afraid of anything anymore.


    "Un, okay. Let''s do that." Elysia nodded in agreement.


    As the two girls agreed to y a little bit of their little drama, Alexander had justnded beside Arthur.


    "Long time no see Arthur brat. Tell me a brief exnation of what happened. And, where is the enemy?" Alexander greeted Arthur in a rxed tone, but his expression was serious.


    It would sound presumptuous if someone else ordered Emperor Arthur like that, but it was Pope Alexander. No one dared to use and impose such things on the Pope, who was more senior than any Human Emperor.


    "Oh, it''s you, old man. You''re out of your meditation?" Arthur gave a wry smile. He was one of the few people who knew about Pope''s actual activities.


    "Hum."


    Hearing the Pope just reply with a short hum, Arthur gave the desired exnation. "The monsters are inside the dome that exploded. To our knowledge, those monsters were inside the energy dome that had just exploded. Yet, there were no monsters here and only remnants of destruction on the poisonous ground?"


    After that, Arthur looked ahead and saw a small area that was not destroyed by the explosion. Arge winged white tiger was there, protecting a girl? "Furthermore, we don''t know what happened yet. Oh! There is someone. We''d better interrogate someone who''s there."


    At the same time, Evelyn and the magesnded around there. It made Arthur and Alexander turn their heads at the people who had just arrived.


    "Why have you alle here? It''s too dangerous here, go--" Alexander was about to warn the girls who did not heed what he said earlier, but Evelyn interrupted his words.


    "Grandfather, there is Ely. I bet it. She is Ely. Maybe, she is hurt... Come help her." Evelyn asked Pope to help with her urgent request.


    "Hmm?" Alexander looked at the holy knights and mages. They felt guilty and were ready to ept punishment.


    "That''s right, grandfather. We decided toe because we didn''t see any monsters around here. Evelyn said the girl inside the barrier of light over there is Ely. We need to help her, then we will go away from here." E tried to reconcile the atmosphere. They only came to pick up Elysia and then left immediately.


    Hearing that, Alexander frowned and looked at the barrier of light a hundred meters ahead. He couldn''t ignore the reason for the girls'' arrival.


    *Crack* *Crack*


    The yellowish semi-transparent barrier cracked and copsed. When viewed from the structure, it was clearly ayered barrier. The attention of Alexander, Arthur, knights, mages, and girls were all there... To the ''injured'' winged white tiger.


    "Grr..." The winged white tiger growled as she protected the ck-haired girl with herrge body. But she rxed her guard a little when she saw Evelyn, E, and the people she knew. The help arrived, and her master needed medical treatment.


    "Help, Master." Vanessa begged in anguage that humans could understand. Then, she moved to the side and showed her master, who was covered in blood.


    "That''s a lie, right?" Evelyn trembled at her words. Earlier, she couldn''t see clearly because of this tiger, but she didn''t see it wrong even though it was only a glimpse.


    Without waiting for anything or thinking about anything else, Evelyn rushed over to her best friend and led everyone to action. Elysia was there, seriously injured and in need of immediate assistance.


    "Ely, silly Ely, are you all right? Please answer me. Oh Goddess, blood... Lots of-" Evelyn immediately knelt beside her best friend with tears in her eyes as she took a close look at Elysia''s state... She refused to believe that her best friend left her forever.


    Alexander knelt in front of Elysia silently and grabbed her hand to check. He closed his eyes for a moment and sighed... There was no sign of life, even though the body was healed.


    Even so, he still tried to infuse high-level healing magic for Elysia. Unfortunately, the magic was simply rejected without reaction.


    "Grandfather, help Ely. She is badly injured. Healing magic, yes, it can heal Ely, right? Please..." Evelyn pleaded with tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Yet, the sequel broke her heart... The Pope shook his head with a sad expression and stood up. It was obvious what that gesture meant.


    "No, no, that''s a lie. Ely is fine, she needs to be cured, and she wille back healthy. Ely, let me do healing magic for you. Pleasee back to me." The tearful Evelyn couldn''t believe it. She took her Hypmond and tried to heal her best friend.


    "Ely..." E came beside Evelyn, soft in her words. She knows what happened when her grandfather gave up on healing Elysia.


    "E, please help me heal Ely. She needs our help." Eve demanded with a desperate expression when she knew her magic was repelled by Elysia''s body.


    E took Elysia''s hand. E tried her best, but the result was hopeless. Then, she turned to Evelyn, who was crying so hard but still trying to heal Elysia... She burst into tears too.


    It was hard to believe for E. One of her precious friends left the world just like that.


    Rosie had quite a bit of impact but didn''t dare to take a closer look at Elysia. She trembled and almost cried, but she held it back. Bianca, Serena, Cora, and Nico felt somewhatplicated in their feelings.


    Arthur looked sadly at the two girls who were crying over their dead friend, and he sighed in regret. Elysia was a valuable gifted student and most likely the disciple of a Goddess. Unfortunately, fate wanted something else...


    Meanwhile, the knights and mages just stood guard around in silence, ensuring everyone''s safety. They were also condoled.


    Alexander stared at the winged white tiger for clues, but the tiger justy near Elysia with a sad expression. Only the sobs from the girls could be heard, and Evelyn was the dominant one.


    Unlike E, who felt sad, grieved, and lost... Evelyn was also devastated when reality proved that her friend had really left her.


    The past had hurt her painfully, but time healed her gradually. When she already considered someone as a friend, that person harmed her and betrayed her. Time passed, she let go of it all and prayed to the Goddess every day, praying to meet her true friend who would apany her in her life story.


    The true friend was necessary for the career of someone with high status, and her prayers were answered on the promised night. The academy was the answer to the prophecy, and her dorm roommate was the answer to her prayer. A bright future could be achieved by helping each other.


    However, when she had met the right person in Elysia. It was all taken for granted.


    Evelyn''s negative thoughts slowly came over her grief. Everyone lied to her. Her acquaintances, family, parents, and her brother... Even her best friend also lied to her.


    Elysia said she would be fine, but the reality was painful. No, even the Goddess herself lied to her... The prophetic dream was a lie to hurt her even further. Evelyn was affected by her sadness and thought too far into the abyss.


    "Ely, pleasee back... You''re silly, so pleasee back. This morning Tweety left, and please don''t you either. Please..." Evelyn pleaded desperately and hugged Elysia''s slightly cold body. She was not strong enough to lose her best friend.


    Her pet bird had made her feel sad and lost for a moment, but it waspletely different at this moment when the one who left was her best friend. She didn''t know if she could recover from sadness.

 Chapter 239: Goddess Descended

    <h4>Chapter 239: Goddess Descended</h4>


    "Sister Elena... Evelyn and E burst into tears. Isn''t it time for you to y the Goddess, my esteemed master? Your faithful disciple beseeches for your magnificent presence into the real world." Elysia also felt like crying and couldn''t stand to see her two friends crying with sorrow.


    "Yeah, I guess it''s time. These two girls are good, precious friends... My dearest disciple, please follow ording to our n, okay? I''m doing this for you, so don''t mess things up." Elena also felt the same way, but she didn''t forget to remind her sweet little sister before leaving.


    "En, I will follow that n without fail." Elysia readily agreed.


    "Mm, then, I''ll go first." Elena stroked Elysia''s head gently, then disappeared from the Soul Realm.


    Elysia rubbed her hands, then pressed them against her cheeks for warmth. She felt somewhat guilty to Evelyn and E about this little y. And again, Rosie also cried over her dying self. Even Vanessa was devastated.


    "Nevermind, I''ll apologize to them implicitlyter." Elysia shook her head to get rid of unnecessary thoughts. She also needed to get ready immediately because Elena had almost finished preparing everything.


    Elena was preparing for her grand entrance outside. She carefully made the sky a little cloudy because no one was allowed to notice her existence yet. Without realizing it, she was already flying a little high into the sky, out of Elysia''s advanced perception zone.


    ''Sister Elena, you are flying too high! Can you hear me? Are you okay?'' Elysia expressed her anxiety because she was worried that Elena would be a lost spirit.


    ''Uh, ah! I just realized that I was flying too high. I don''t want to be a lost spirit. Huh? I don''t feel anything wrong. I''m fine, Ely. Breathe easy, looks like it''s just our concern, hehe...'' Elena was surprised when she looked down but let out a sigh of relief when she found out everything was still under control.


    Hearing that, Elysia could also breathe a sigh of relief. Then, she went back to watching Elena.


    To y the Goddess, Elena even made wing essories on her back with Nell as a reference. However, it wasn''t a pair but three pairs of beautiful wings. Elena didn''t want to be mistaken as that puny, little Goddess.


    Elena''s ethereal beauty, original golden white dress, and overall appearance matched the Heavenly Realm''s Goddess. So, there wasn''t much to add besides a few other essories that were created using magic.


    Feeling ready for the Goddess''s grand entrance, Elena gave a signal to Elysia. She then changed the color of the cloudy sky to slightly golden.


    It was followed by creating an artificial portal with light magic, and Elena passed through the portal after projecting herself from the subtle form into reality.


    [| -15,000 EP |]


    ''Huh? What kind of notification status is this? Now, can we know the EP expenditure on magic usage? This is marvelous!'' Elysia muttered in shock when the status screen suddenly appeared before her and disappeared within seconds.


    ''Hm, what did you say, Ely? What notification status?'' Elena became curious.


    ''No, no, we''ll talk about thatter. Continue with your scenario as a Goddess.'' Elysia quickly reminded the distracted Elena. They were about to start their little drama, so there shouldn''t be any distraction at this moment.


    Elena just blinked innocently. She just felt curious, nothing more. Back to the little drama, her arrival into the world made many parties absurdly shocked. As expected from the n, she smiled subtly and flew down towards the dying Elysia.


    Evelyn, E, and everyone around was shocked and stunned when they noticed the golden light shining brightly from above. They looked up and saw that a golden portal was forming in the sky. A six-winged Goddess with heavenly beauty appeared from there, gazing down with her golden eyes like the Goddess of omnipresence over mortals.


    Elena ignored everyone who was stunned and stupefied by her presence. She walked closer through the air without touching the stained ground, leaving a golden trail with every step.


    She only needed to make eye contact with Evelyn. Thetter immediately moved aside as if this girl knew the Goddess''s arrival was for Elysia.


    "Hmm, I left you from my sight for a moment, and you are already involved in trouble. Wake up, my disciple." Elena spoke in her gentle angelic voice and raised her hand slightly. She made Elysia''s body enveloped in golden light, cleaned up the remaining blood, and made Elysia''s damaged uniform look as good as new.


    Elysia opened her eyes slowly. Her purplish-blue eyes stared at Elena''s golden eyes for a moment. Then, she tried to stand up, but her legs felt a little limp and wobbled. "Ma-master, Uh..."


    Elena caught Elysia, who was about to prostrate with gentle movements. "You''re still limp. Save your obeisance for another time. Tell your master, what happened to you until you became in that near-death state?"


    The realization of those statements and questions shocked the more than a hundred people who were there, without exception. The Goddess descended from the Heavenly Realm because her disciple was dead, almost dying? In any case, they also wanted to know the answer to that question.


    After that, Elysia shared several things about her experience when she entered the dome barrier. It started from encounters with ursed monsters to massive underground explosions.


    She told the story as if she was reporting the incident to her Goddess master, but it was aimed at the others. Elena''s n worked, strange things suddenly became believable. Elysia managed to free herself from problems without the hassle of being interrogated or suspected of anything.


    "Mhm, ursed monsters... Did you ughter all of them?" Elena smiled softly after hearing the story. She also smoothed Elysia''s slightly messy hair with a single stroke with magic.


    "I fought as best I could. I tried to save everyone, but 13 students had already died before I came." Elysia''s voice trembled slightly. It wasn''t contrived by the scenario, but it was real. She felt heavy when she remembered the students were killed and eaten by the monsters.


    "That''s fine. You''ve fought your best. You can''t save everyone, but you saved a lot of students." Elena put her hand on Elysia''s cheek, causing thetter to look up slightly.


    "En." Elysia nodded her head.


    That being said, Elena turned her head to the side. She needed to pay a little attention to the others.


    Of all the people there, only Serena trembled with fear, but Elena needed to ignore that girl because the game''s date had not yet arrived. "You are both brave and foolish by casually treading on curse-taintednd."


    The Goddess''s statement made the knights and mages panic. They were the ones mentioned in the Goddess''s sentence. Yet, before the knights and mages acted or moved away, Elena calmed them down with her follow-up words and action. "I cleanse thisnd with the warm light of holiness."


    Light magic emerged from the ground beneath Elena and spread to the knights and mages. So that no one would step on the cursednd.


    Seeing her purification magic working as expected, Elena turned her head towards Evelyn and E. "You are good friends of my little disciple. Can you take care of her for a moment?"


    "Un, we will." Evelyn nodded with a pleased smile. Two things that made her feel grateful, her best friend came back to life, and the Goddess was present in front of her.


    "We will be happy to look after Ely, oh our glorious Goddess." E happily epted the order. She would take care of her friend even if no one told her.


    Elena was happy to hear that. She waved her hands in a smooth motion to wipe off a bit of dirt and bloodstains from the two girls with magic. Then she handed Elysia over to them because she needed to do something first.


    Evelyn and E embraced Elysia around the waist to help the limp girl to remain standing.


    Elena watched that silently, then turned around. She stared at the forest''s vastnd that was disintegrated by the explosion, and the approximately 12 kilometers in diameter was stained with purplish ck.


    At that time, Alexander thought the Goddess would leave immediately after saving her disciple. He immediately opened his mouth for this precious opportunity.


    "Praise the presence of the Goddess. Please forgive my impudence, but are you the Goddess of Blessings or the Goddess of Light?" Alexander asked with modesty. He was not a person with high status in the presence of the divine.


    "I am not the Goddess you worship. What made you assume and ask such a question?" Elena answered without turning around. She looked underground for any silver poles or pegs as they needed to be researched.


    "No, I only heard about the Goddess of Light who appeared in the Avrora Forestst month. Your exalted self closely resembles the description given by the Southern Kingdom''s Emperor. Please forgive me if I cross my boundary by asking that question." Alexander bowed slightly, sincere in his words. He could draw conclusions from all the conversations between the Goddess of Light and her disciple.


    "Mm, it was my disciple and me. I once met an old knight from the Southern Kingdom. So he told many people a lot about us, hmm... It doesn''t matter to us." After saying that, Elena found what she was looking for.


    Surprisingly, her vision could see some distance into the ground, nothing obscuring it like before.


    She used earth magic to create three holes in the ground just below her, then pulled the silver items that had survived the explosion to the surface. It was only two pegs and one pole.

 Chapter 240: Obliterate it Without any Remainder

    <h4>Chapter 240: Obliterate it Without any Remainder</h4>


    "This soil stained with poison and curse is the ce where thousands of ursed creatures were sealed. Your Goddess called them cursed creatures, but they are ursed monsters. For those with powers at Spirit level or above, they evolved under the name Ruvoid." Elena made the one to two-meter long silver items float above her hand. Then, she turned around and gave some identification based on her and Elysia''s observations.


    Before anyone could open their mouths to speak, Elena continued her words. "These three silver items are just a few of the many items that function to seal the ursed monsters and support the dome barrier."


    "If so, why did this incident ur? Yesterday, the team in charge of the test had thoroughly inspected the forest, and there was no such barrier." Arthur felt something was wrong. He knew that but didn''t know the exact thing.


    "It was either the seal that was broken, or someone deliberately broke the seal. The team you mentioned did not find an area this wide? Did the team in question try to check underground? The ursed monsters ughtered by my little disciple were sealed down there." Elena pointed down and tapped her feet to the substantial light element where she stood.


    "Then, how did the dome barrier suddenly appear to the surface?" Arthur put his hand to his chin, thinking about a few things.


    "The answer to your question is the area sealing mechanism. The sealing system created by the Gods and Goddesses in the past definitely has a precautionary measure. Even if the seal is broken, something like a final barrier to prevent the sealed monster from escaping was only natural." Elena replied to the question in a lofty tone. She made up the assumptions, but she found it entirely believable.


    After saying that, Elena turned her head towards Alexander. She didn''t want to be continuously questioned, so she had to move the topic to the next part of the n.


    "Alexander Celestine, one of the few who is researching the lost history, including the ursed monsters. ept this. You can have these silver items and research them. This is something that belongs to the Goddess you worship to seal those monsters." Elena sent the items to float closer to the Pope. She handed over three Earth Grade items because she only wanted to know the result, not the process.


    "It''s honor and glory to my humble self." Alexander epted it politely. He immediately secured the three long silver ''magical staff'' into his Space Bag.


    "Good. Now, get away from here. I will purify this area before I leave." Elena ordered in an unassable tone. Then, she turned to Vanessa, who was lying near Elysia. "You are a good tiger. Please take care of my little disciple."


    "It is my pleasure, my master''s master." Vanessa responded proudly, even though she was still shrouded in confusion.


    "Hum-hum." Elena chuckled a little before turning around and flying to the sky. The three pairs of wings were slightly pped, though the one that propelled her to flight was magic.


    The Goddess had flown away, but the attention was still focused on her. However, the Goddess''s words were still ringing in everyone''s heads.


    "We stay away from here ording to the Goddess of Light''s orders." Arthur dered to the knights, mages, and others. But, before they about to leave, his attention was drawn to the thin ck sword stuck in the ground.


    The sword was Elysia''s odachi. Arthur nned to bring it for the Goddess''s disciple because he was the closest to the odachi. To his surprise, he could not pull the ck odachi off the ground even though he tried with his strength.


    "Ahem! Zach, can you bring this odachi for our hero? We need to get away from here immediately." Arthur cleared his throat. He didn''t want to look embarrassed and ordered the knight beside him.


    "Allow me to carry out your orders, Your Majesty." The knight in heavy armor walked over. He grabbed the odachi, but nothing happened after that.


    "What happened, Zach?" Arthur asked as if he didn''t know anything.


    "I''m trying to pull out this thin sword, Your Majesty. However, this weapon seems permanently stuck in the ground. Mh!" Zach admitted it with honesty and confusion. He failed to pull out the weapon no matter how hard he tried.


    Everyone''s attention was drawn to the odachi and then to the knight with arge build who tried his best to pull out the weapon but failed.


    Unfortunately, some girls just ignored it. Rosie immediately approached Elysia with an expression of joy, Bianca followed after. Meanwhile, Serena just wanted to run away, but she didn''t dare.


    But in Rosie''s stride, she found a handle of a low tier sword with a somewhat familiar emblem engraved on it. It was from the Reinhard Duke Family! How could any of the weapons made by her family be here?


    She assumed that the sword was destroyed when Elysia fought the monsters because it was found near the girl. The student council president kept the sword handle in her Space Bag, and she would ask about thatter. Then, she continued to walk closer to Elysia.


    "Ely, I''m happy you''re healthy and alive. You''re so silly. Why are you fighting alone? The reinforcements areing. Why don''t you just run away?" Rosie scolded the girl who made her sad and cried just a moment ago. She ignored this little girl''s feat, who had eradicated all those monsters.


    "Please forgive me. I don''t have much choice under consideration." Elysia put on a guilty and pitiful expression. That managed to calm Rosie from the emotional outlet.


    "Never mind, now we must heed your Goddess master''s orders and stay away from this ce." Rosie shook her head. She should be pleased with this result and not scold the girl who had just been brought back to life.


    "Okay, let''s get on Vann''s back." Elysia nodded slightly and turned towards the winged white tiger.


    "Eh? Is this tiger Vanessa? How could that cute and sweet little white cat suddenly turn into a fierce winged tiger?" Evelyn was shocked when she found out the identity of the big tiger. The surprise waste because her attention was too much, only on her best friend from the start, and then the Goddess''s arrival.


    "Yes, she is Vanessa. Vann is a tiger at Spirit level." Elysia acknowledged that, and the tiger nodded in response.


    "Uhm, what? You said Vann was a cat, Ely, not a tiger." E also felt a little surprised. She didn''t know how the little cat could be a big tiger.


    "But I haven''t said that Vann is a Spirit Beast, have I?" Elysia refuted with justification. E and Evelyn suddenly fell silent because it was true.


    Their attention was then drawn to the knight, who was trying to pull the ck odachi off the ground. Elysia smiled wryly in confusion, and so did the other girls.


    "Let''s go over there. Looks like my odachi is getting weird." Elysia requested, and the two girls who were still helping her only nodded.


    The three of them walked up to the odachi, and the knight gave up when he realized his efforts were in vain. Elysia stretched out her hand and pulled the odachi off the ground with ease. Why was that? She didn''t even know, just like the others.


    Yet, the shock and oddity were sidetracked by the noble voice of an authoritative existence. "Why are you still there? Get away from here, or you could be affected."


    Hearing that, no one dared to be negligent in carrying out the Goddess of Light''s orders. All of the people who were the subject of the Goddess''s words immediately flew away towards the capital city.


    Elena saw that everyone had flown away, then she smiled a little. She hovered right above the center of the doomed ground, about to purify the evil things that were contaminating thend.


    Previously, she and Elysia had discussed ways to deal with this contaminated soil. They hoped that Holy Magic to purify things could dispel their bad feelings about this purplish ck soil.


    As Elena was preparing to use her magic, she identally saw a lump of purplish-ck liquid under the ground. It looked alive and horrible, like the previous poisonous slime, but this one was intangible.


    She was so shocked when she saw the status of the slime liquid. It was the Saint Ruvoid that was slowly regenerating.


    ''Ely, do you see what I see? The Saint Ruvoid is still down there in slime form. The monster''s HP rose very slowly. Now it touches ten.'' Elena gave the news to Elysia for discussion.


    ''Oh, wow, our vision can be shared in this state. Yes, I can see it. Ten HP, hmm... Perhaps, scorching itpletely without a remainder would kill it now and forever... Can you do something about that slime liquid, Sister Elena?'' Elysia tried analyzing it for a suggestion, but she could only leave the final blow to Elena.


    ''Looks like that slime liquid doesn''t have high immunity to magic. I''m gonna try to burn everything down, okay?'' Elena asked confirmation with sparkling eyes as if she liked to burn things like an arsonist or pyromaniac.


    ''Well, but don''t go overboard with whatever you''re trying to do, okay? Please be careful when using high-destructive magic.'' Elysia reminded that with a little worry. She looked at Elena from a distance, hoping that a massive explosion would not ur.


    ''Hehe, take it easy. I''ll just summon one meteoroid to hit the slime. The st wave can obliterate it without any remainder, right? Yes, it does very well with minimal magic!'' Elena was excited about her idea. While Elysia prayed it was only a small meteoroid and not arge asteroid.

 Chapter 241: Shooting Stars

    <h4>Chapter 241: Shooting Stars</h4>


    Elena looked up with the sacred vision to look far beyond the''s atmosphere to find a suitable meteoroid rock. Nothing was blocking her line of sight. Her eyes sparkled as she spotted a suitable meteoroid from the swarm of space rocks.


    Then, she raised her hand high. Her simple movement was witnessed by many curious, fascinated, and amazed parties. It was a rare urrence where they could see the figure of a Goddess who had descended into the mortal world.


    However, the noise, rumors, and murmurs from many people were neither Elena nor Elysia''s business. Elena prepared strong gravity magic to pull the meteoroid down onto the. She would only use magic briefly for fear of summoning more space rock than necessary.


    Elena swung her hand down with ease. That was followed by a strong gravitational force which immediately pulled the meteoroid down onto the from several hundred thousand kilometers away.


    It sped up fast and immediately slowed down as Elena''s magic was revoked. It was elerated at average speed as it entered the atmosphere, around 54,000 kilometers per hour. However, the meteoroid split open and became four meteors that would hit the.


    [| -420,000 EP |]


    A status notification appeared in the corner of Elysia''s eyes right after Elena had used that instant gravity magic.


    ''Hmm, looks like this is indeed the EP cost of using magic.'' Elysia looked back at Elena, then nced up.


    The golden cloud suddenly perforated, as if to make way for the blue meteors that were about to fall. Elysia''s eyes widened when she saw not one, but four meteors!


    ''Sister Elena, you summoned four meteors instead!'' Elysia informed Elena who identally summoned more than one space rock.


    ''Eh? Four, not one?'' Elena was also surprised that she made sure to only summon one meteoroid with her magic. Still, it had the other three as a bonus.


    Even so, she immediately put up a barrier sphere to protect herself and moved away from there.


    ''One meteor will fall, and the other three will follow. Prepare for a heavy blow!'' Elena cheered in her mind. She said that for the slime liquid that would be eliminated.


    "Something ising from up there! The Goddess of Light has summoned several blue stars to eliminate all evil in that cursednd!" One of the knights shouted while pointing upwards.


    Arthur, Alexander, and the others looked back. Sure enough, four blue objects were shooting down onto their. Was that what the Goddess meant by purifying the ursednd? Just as everyone was stunned by the four blue meteors, the eroded and burning meteor fell to the cursed ground.


    *Kaboom!* x4


    The st waves from the four meteors took turns to destroy the purplish-ck ground. Too much kaboom and it could be called ka-doom, the Saint Ruvoid in the form of liquid slime was perished along with its hiding ce.


    The small percentage of the people who were identally hit by the st wave could only be blown away. While the others used the magic barrier to protect themselves.


    As for the group with Alexander and Arthur, all the knights and mages put up barriers to protect each other just in case. They slowlynded in fear of being hit by the enormous waves of subsequent divine punishment on the stained ground.


    "Divine punishment, it''s divine punishment to the evil! The Goddess has already sentenced all evil monsters to destruction!"


    "Oh the almighty Goddess, have mercy and save mankind."


    "All evil has been eliminated. We won without the need for war in the capital city. Praise the Goddess!"


    "Praise the Goddess!"


    "Praise the Goddess!"


    The cheering crowd from the city walls shouted out with awe and reverence. Their Goddess descended and solved problems in the Holy Central Region, thend forbidden to evil beings.


    They praised and worshiped the divine who intervened in worldly affairs with happiness. Whether the majority or the minority, those who were religious or not, realized the Goddess was protecting them.


    All they knew, there was something in the forest that triggered the city''s level 5 alert. So, with the presence of the Goddess and that great attack from four blue stars, they were all safe from danger.


    "What, what the hell? Is that the strength of someone at the God level? She just waved her hand lightly, and this destructive force is just insane!" Serena screamed and trembled. Her face was a little pale with fear even though she was protected by mages and knights within the energy barrier.


    She had watched the Goddess before the meteors fell, out of concern for her own safety. Literally, she did no virtue to the Goddess''s disciple. Because of that, she was afraid of being punished by the divine, that was divine punishment! It was only a tinum card, she didn''t want to be subjected to divine punishment.


    "Shut up! You disrespect the Goddess with that remark." Rosie pped the screaming girl on the back.


    "Oww, ouch... It hurts!" Serena delivered her protest with tears in her eyes.


    "Hmph!" Rosie just snorted and looked at the Goddess from a distance.


    The four small meteors'' destructive force destroyed about 15 kilometers of the area and the formerly tarnished ground at its center. Arge crater was created there to prove the power of the Goddess''s light swing.


    ''Sister Elena, how about it? Is that Saint Ruvoid still around?'' Elysia ignored the murmurs of those around her. She was worried about the troublesome monster.


    ''Missionplete, the slime liquid is obliterated. I better leave this crater just like this, there''s an altar down there. Let the authorities do the research. Uhh, I''m feeling a little tired... It''s time for me toe back~'' Elena hummed and returned to her spirit form. She purified thend just in case, then flew closer to Elysia and entered the Soul Realm.


    After the Goddess disappeared from the sky, the golden aura faded away, and it returned like an ordinary cloudy sky. As everyone knows, the Goddess returned to the Heavenly Realm after the mortal problem was over.


    Something that threatened mankind had just happened and prompted the presence of the divine to descend into the mortal world. Fortunately, it was all over. The citizens, knights, mages, and all the people in the city could cheer with relief.


    While others felt joy and happiness, a certain girl could only bite her finger in annoyance.


    "Goddammit! Eh, that is goddessdammit! Even the divine intervened in my grand scheme. At this rate, it will be a little difficult. Whatever, I have a backup n. Goddess of Blessings, huh... Tsk." The girl looked at the city once, then turned into mist and disappeared from the treetop where she had witnessed the incident.


    Alexander''s eyes lit up as he flew back to the sky and saw the four blue stars'' devastating impact.


    "Is that the power of the divine? One gentle swing and dozens of kilometers ofnd instantly became a crater. That damnednd with negative energy has perished." Alexander murmured and returned to the ground. He wanted to ask Elysia a few questions.


    "The operation to rescue and exterminate monsters isplete. What is the report of the current state and the casualties?" Arthur announced, then asked his subordinates.


    "13 students could not be found and were reported dead. 47 knights and 35 mages are injured due to the explosion of the dome barrier." One of the knights reported after requesting data from the other troops.


    "Arthur brat, do you want me to help you with those injured ones?" Alexander offered assistance in generosity.


    "Haha, that''s not necessary. But, thank you for offering to help, old man. The healer team and priests of the Holy Cathedral are enough to take care of them. Pope doesn''t need to step in to heal minor wounds." Arthur calmly refused as if he was talking to an old teacher, not Pope.


    "Nee, Ely, is your master the Goddess of Light? You never told me your background and origin because of that?" Evelyn looked at the sky for a moment and turned to her best friend. She didn''t know what she was feeling right now.


    "What if I told you but you didn''t believe me, Eve? What do you see in me? Is it me or who is behind me?" Elysia smiled faintly to answer the confused girl.


    "Who is behind you? Is that me, Ely?" E rested her chin on Elysia''s shoulder. She was in charge of guarding Elysia in the back seat, and Evelyn in front.


    "A-uh, that''s not what I meant, E..." Elysia got a little awkward at the situation. The one behind her literally was E, and the metaphor got a little ridiculous.


    "Uhm, I understand. At least I got to know a little more about you, Ely. But! After this, I want to ask, and you have to answer honestly, okay?" Evelyn nodded but didn''t let things go. She wanted to make her best friendpensate for her tears and sadness a moment ago.


    "I want to take part in the talk session too!" E raised her hand. She wanted to participate.


    "Uhm, that''s fine. In exchange for your questions, I can also ask, and you have to answer honestly. Do you agree?" Elysia offered that rather helplessly. As Elena said, it''s about time she opened up about herself a little.


    "I want toe too! Count me in." Rosie ran closer to the white tiger, but she immediately stopped and looked back. "Serena Scott, don''t you dare to run. I want you to exin a few things to us before the principal will act decisively."


    Serena, who was about to run away, stopped in her tracks. She turned her head only to see the attention directed to her, including the Emperor and Pope. Whatever happened, she was afraid because Elysia was the Goddess''s disciple. Plus these two superpowers... Today was a bad day for her.

 Chapter 242: Question and Answer (1)

    <h4>Chapter 242: Question and Answer (1)</h4>


    Arthur also wanted to speak up, but he remembered that at that time, he was an Emperor and not the principal. He swallowed back what he wanted to say and nned to visit these studentster.


    "Elysia, I have something to discuss with you." Alexander ignored anything else and only turned to the Goddess''s disciple.


    "Grandfather, you can continue with thatter. We need to take Ely to the Holy Cathedral for treatment." E advised her grandfather politely.


    "Hmm? You girls talk at will, and I have to wait? All right, let''s go back to the Holy Cathedral." Alexander could onlyply with a few considerations.


    After that, the Pope and the girls parted ways with Arthur and his troops. They entered the city and immediately headed to the medical center of the Holy Cathedral.


    Vanessa transformed her body back into a little cat when she was about to enter the Holy Cathedral. Arge body size in a narrow environment would prevent her from protecting her master from anything that might happen.


    The VIP treatment room was the room where Elysia would be treated. Pitiful Elysia refused to be hospitalized, but the others insisted on the decision.


    "Uhh, I''m fine, really. I can walk by myself." Elysia suggested helplessly to the two girls who were still helping her to walk. She felt like a prisoner, her arms held hostage as if these two girls were afraid she might escape.


    "No, Ely. We''re afraid you''ll fall, so let us help you get to the treatment room. VIP room 4... Ah, there we go." Evelyn shook her head, disapproving of her best friend''s request.


    "..." Elysia could only obey. At least, this result was still much better thanks to Elena''s n. If not, she was afraid that big trouble would fall on her.


    "Sit here, Ely. Be careful." E helped her friend sit on the bed.


    Elysia felt a little strange about this treatment, but she sat like a good girl, and her arms finally regained freedom. Then, The white cat jumped and sat on herp.


    "Ehm, I still feel amazed that Vanessa is the big winged white tiger earlier. Can Spirit Beasts transform the size of their bodies? That''s an impressive ability." E stroked the ferocious tiger in the form of an adorable cat.


    "Meow." Vanessa acknowledged it proudly.


    Alexander, Rosie, Bianca, Serena, Cora, and Nico also entered the VIP room. They just stood as if waiting for something, but Serena and her servants were nervous.


    "Well then, let me confirm a few things to Elysia. This is very important and not only for our Human Race but also for Elysia as well." Alexander spoke up after Elysia, E, and Evelyn sat on the bed. Hearing that, the attention of everyone in the room focused on the Pope, then on Elysia.


    At that moment, a man dressed in a neat suit suddenly walked into the room as if it belonged to him.


    "P-principal." Serena stuttered, and her worry deepened as the man with dark bronze hair stared at her with his judging eyes.


    "Hum, there''s no need to be afraid. I know what you''ve done, but it all needs an exnation from both sides." Arthur, who returned to the role of the principal named Isaac Hussain, smiled slightly.


    Elysia gave the Principal Emperor a strange look. He still had time to y two identities. There wasn''t anything different from Emperor Arthur a moment ago, other than the clothes he was wearing.


    Serena breathed a sigh of relief. Her worries eased a little just hearing the principal''s rxed tone. Maybe something wasn''t as awful as it looked? Sad to say, she didn''t know what the principal was thinking at that time.


    "Alright, Grandpa. Please ask what you want to confirm. But please forgive me in advance. I have restrictions to tell things on my master''s orders." Elysia nodded. She was willing to answer on condition.


    "That sounds fair." Alexander nodded without any objections.


    Arthur turned to Alexander with some thoughts. This old man worked fast to establish good rtions with the Goddess''s disciple. Understanding the situation, he would also do something simr, but that was forter.


    "As we know, there are three God-level existences in this world. Can you tell us where you and your mastere from? Which side are you on?" Alexander asked with seriousness. The answer to that question was crucial.


    ''Sister Elena, where do youe from? What do I have to say about you?'' Elysia asked for help answering that. She had to be careful about answering these brief interrogations.


    ''My origin? As far as I can remember, I was present in this Soul Realm when you were born. So, my origin is you, Ely.'' Elena admitted that easily without hesitation.


    ''...'' Elysia was speechless for a moment. Still, she could use that information to y with the words and arrange them into a remarkable statement.


    "I understand your worries, Grandpa. I can say that my master is on the neutral side. Maybe you also know a little about my master. Uhm, my master, is not the Goddess of this world." Elysia answered that with a gentle smile. She didn''t want to be seen as a threat.


    "If-if so, how about you, Ely? Do you, maybe..." Rosie also asked. She was eager to know the real answer to that question.


    "My master and I are from the same world, and it''s not Vrelenia." Elysia provided the answer to the unfinished question.


    "I-I see..." Rosie lowered her shoulders like a slightly disappointed little girl.


    "It''s a relief to hear. Your master seems to know quite a bit about the Goddess of Blessings, Elysia. Does your master know our Goddess?" Alexander nodded while stroking his beard. He did ask to confirm and felt calm when he knew Elysia was telling the truth.


    "I don''t think so. The Goddess of Blessings appeared in front of me the first time I attended the Blessing Day. She had a brief chat with me, then to my master. After that, the Goddess of Blessings listened to the hymn that everyone sang together." Elysia patted her chin with her finger as if she was trying to remember something. She deliberately made Nell take part in the statement.


    The confession given by Elysia took Alexander by surprise, and the others felt the same way. Last month, the Goddess of Blessings was present among them in the cathedral hall?


    "Ah, so honored. So, at that time, we were very close to the Goddess of Blessings. However, her exalted self did not reveal herself to the world." E sped her hand with a smile, albeit there was a hint of a letdown in her expression.


    Alexander immediately stepped closer and grabbed Elysia''s shoulders. "Then, where is the Goddess of Blessings at this time? We need her enlightenment based on the notes she left behind. One of the ursed monster''s sealing spots was broken, and we don''t know when or where the others will follow."


    "Grandfather! What you are doing to Ely is not right. Just ask nicely, what if Ely gets hurt?" E scolded her enthusiastic grandfather.


    "Un, un." Evelyn shared the same opinion.


    Alexander ignored the two girls'' chatter and only looked at the girl in front of him for an answer.


    "Uhm, I''m sorry. I don''t know either. The Goddess of Blessings returned to her Firmament Realm. All I know is that the Goddess of Blessings wants to confirm a few things about the world. She said that in this world, there are more than three existences at the God level. However, only three of them are known to the world. For the rest, please wait for her exalted self toe back." Elysia blurted out what she knew about the Goddess of Blessings. That was also not something that should be kept secret.


    "Oo, like that. Forgive this old man, Elysia. I''m just too excited about the news you''ve brought." Alexander smiled broadly and patted Elysia on the shoulder.


    After that, the question about Goddess was closed along with Alexander, who was satisfied because the Human Race had two Goddesses by their side.


    "Oh yes, Grandpa. There are an altar and other ancient relics in the crater formed by my master''s attack. Are you going to research that, Grandpa? The curses and other negative energies in the area have been purified by my master''s magic." Elysia immediately changed the topic at Elena''s request.


    "Oh-ho-ho, that''s of course. You don''t need to worry, I have sent an investigation team over there, and another team will follow." Alexander casually confirmed as if everything was under control and estimates. Then, he turned to the silent Arthur. "Art-, ahem! Isaac brat, how about you? What brought you here?"


    "I''d like to ask Elysia a few questions, too, then sort out the academy privilege card issue." Arthur acknowledged the purpose of his presence, even though in his heart he only wanted to know a few things about this Goddess''s disciple.


    "Ho-ho, is there a problem with your academy privilege card? Didn''t I remind you of it many years ago? The wed and old school system at the academy needs to be fixed. You are so stubborn with ridiculous reasons. Look what happened, trouble came, right? Ho-ho-ho." Alexander only mocked the stubborn boy who often didn''t listen to good advice.


    "You are so talkative as usual, old man. From the past until now, my academy has never encountered this kind of problem. No one dared to vite the rules set by the Emperor''s ancestors, the founder of the Deterry Academy of Magic." Arthur smiled wryly in response to Pope''s taunts.


    "That''s because no one has tried to break the academy rules yet. Oh no, maybe there have been many vitions that have urred. You and the old teachers just don''t know it. Why is the data collection system split up into disjointed parts like that? Too many ws in your academy administration system too. Do you need help from the Holy Cathedral for that?" Alexander offered to help with an amused smile.

 Chapter 243: Question and Answer (2)

    <h4>Chapter 243: Question and Answer (2)</h4>


    Arthur knew this old man''s intentions were good, but for some reason... That smile seemed to be mocking him. He wanted to smack this old man''s annoying face, but he didn''t really do it.


    "That sounds good, but I have to reject it. Some imperial team will help fix the outdated academy system. Sigh, it''s about time the Deterry Academy of Magic adopts such a sophisticated system... After hundreds of years, the academy rules must change in my time. So much work to do." Arthur shook his head at the pile-up of tasks. Sometimes, he just wanted to bezy, but responsibility pushed him to move.


    "Is that so? You said it, and it was you who would be at a loss for refusing the free assistance of the Holy Cathedral''s special team." Alexander shrugged his shoulders slightly, closing the conversation on the topic.


    "Elysia Avery, I would like to ask you about what happened recently. I''ve heard a lot of the details, but there are a few things I still have to ask to confirm things." Arthur turned to the girl who was the key to the problem. Hearing that, Elysia just nodded innocently.


    "Is it true that 13 students were killed and eaten by the monsters?" Arthur immediately wore a solemn expression. He would be responsible for the deaths of the students.


    "Yes, that''s what I saw with the students concerned as witnesses. As one of them, not long after my hunting group led by Serena entered the cursed forest in pursuit of a wild boar, we saw the corpse of a male student near three monsters." Elysia confirmed that and nced at Serena.


    "For the other 12 students, they died deciding against those ursed monsters. Maybe something like sacrificing themselves to give their friend time to run. My help failed to save everyone..." After saying that, Elysia slightly lowered her head. It was a tragic and gloomy point.


    Then, Evelyn and E held her hand as if trying tofort her sad and depressed heart.


    "Is that true, Serena Scott?" Alexander looked back.


    Serena could only nod her head repeatedly. She was too scared to say anything other than honesty. Alexander sighed once again after knowing that. He already knew all the student reports that his team had collected. A concordant conclusion could be drawn with this rted information.


    "I see... 13 young seedlings have fallen honorably. They will have an honorable funeral." Arthur dered, even though he was thinking of appeasing some aristocrats who were sure to cause trouble.


    How could that be? 5 of the 13 students who died were from aristocratic families. Their families obviously wouldn''t take it for granted when they found out their descendants were dead. It was a bit more troublesome than ordinary people''s families.


    The VIP room atmosphere suddenly turned a little gloomy because of Arthur''s question, but it wasn''t over yet. He still wanted to ask a few things on that topic, especially the ursed monsters.


    "What do you know about those ursed monsters? Please provide details for our preparation against them in the future. How did you kill them?" Arthur still felt confused about that. Elysia was a student at the Apprentice level, and this Spirit Beast... There were too manyplex matters to answer.


    "Those ursed monsters have unique traits. They have high physical attack resistance, immense magic immunity, great action speed, and carry curses. They resemble something like--" Elysia exined some of the details she had expected.


    It took her about five minutes to deliver a narrative exnation about the ursed monsters.


    She summarised the curse that would attack the ursed monster''s killer, poisonous blood, miasma, the monster''s corpse exploration, and several other things.


    All were necessary for themon good. Elysia didn''t cover up crucial matters, but she didn''t reveal any essential personal things either.


    "It makes sense why the cursed creatures were named ursed monsters by the Goddess of Light. They are also too troublesome to be true. Then, how did you kill those ursed monsters, Elysia?" Alexander stroked his beard while digesting the new information.


    "It''s thanks to this ck odachi and Vann''s assistance. This is a high-level weapon I got from Instructor Dillon''s challenge." Elysia stroked the cat on herp, then took out Celestia from her Space Bag. The odachi was still shiny ck without any stain, even though it had cut hundreds of monsters.


    "My magic was neutralized, and the Reinforcement Magic I applied to my body had instant repercussions. Even so, the physical attacks inflicted by this odachi can split open the monsters. I don''t know how many times I''ve been badly injured and healed in battle, before the unexpected explosion..." Elysia grasped the odachi carefully. It was a dangerous sharp weapon to show.


    "Ely..." Evelyn and E spoke simultaneously. They wanted to end the conversation on this topic. However, Alexander and the principal didn''t seem to have the same opinion.


    "Hmm... This is the odachi that Arthur Brat and the big knight failed to pull out. Let me examine this weapon for a moment." Alexander held out his hand, and Elysia just handed it over. Yet, strange things happened after that.


    *ng* *Crack*


    The odachi fell down, got stuck on the floor, and also crushed some tiles. Alexander identally dropped the weapon because the mysterious energy rejected him. The odachi seemed to refuse to be grasped by others.


    "Grandfather, what are you doing? Why did you drop the sword? Look, the floor is cracked." E was a little surprised.


    "Hmm-hmm, what a strange sword. Celestia, huh..." Alexander muttered as he read a carving near the odachi''s rain guard.


    Then, he tried to pull the odachi off the floor. It was too heavy, as if his strength had no effect. The Pope tried to infuse his magic energy for it. The result was pretty good, and he managed to pull out the sword.


    "The high-level sword, hmm... I''m sure this odachi is level 50 or above just because of this unique trait. The user must prove their worthiness to the weapon before using it. Once this weapon has recognized a wielder, it will reject other people who want to use it." Alexander observed the ck odachi in his hand with a conclusion.


    "Elysia, this is the odachi named Celestia, and this is a powerful and beautiful weapon. I return this. Please channel your magic energy and lift it from my hands." Alexander returned the odachi with both hands, fearing the same impact would happen to Elysia.


    As expected, Elysia also felt that the odachi was much heavier. If Instructor Dillon said the odachi weight was 200 kilograms at that time, then it might be several tons right now. However, on that asion, Instructor Dillon managed to lift Celestia. So, Celestia hadn''t acknowledged anyone as its master before she swung this odachi on the training ground?


    Elysia didn''t know what happened, and maybe what the Pope said was true. Therefore, she did as suggested and funneled a little of her magic into Celestia. The odachi returned to its usual lightness, and Elysia managed to lift it from the Pope''s hands.


    "Wow." It was just one word spoken by the three girls sitting next to each other. Elysia, Evelyn, and E were amazed at the sword''s ability.


    After that, Elysia put Celestia into her Space Storage with her Space Bag as the pretext.


    Arthur felt that the things he wanted to ask had been answered, and his confusion had been resolved. It was time to question the matter regarding the academy privilege card.


    "Elysia Avery and Serena Scott, the academy has found out and examined it with corroborating evidence regarding your privilege cards. Elysia, who should have a tinum card, is holding a silver card. And Serena is the opposite. Can you two exin this? You know the academy rules, and this is a serious offense." Arthur emphasized the facts while looking at these two problematic students.


    ''What!? It was discovered too fast! It doesn''t go ording to n, and there is no scenario about this. Ahh, why not wait till tomorrow, you stupid Principal Emperor! It will be less glorious and impactful for Serena, and the great show we have prepared in a month is already ruined...'' Amongst the people who were shocked, agitated, or nervous, only Elena eximed in dissatisfaction.


    ''...'' Elysia was at a loss for words. If it was like this, what should she do?


    "Th-that, I already said it to the student council president. It was Elysia, she gave me her tinum card! Then, I gave her the silver card in exchange because she asked for it. Cora and Nico were there with me, right?" Serena stuttered a little in her defense in front of the two superpowers. Her confession was rtively smooth because she had been practicing in her mind a while ago.


    ''Huh!? How dare this hateful girl. Ely, reply to that girl with harsh words. If you can, make her cry with your words. Also, make sure that girl is punished ording to our ns.'' Elena felt displeased, angry, and irritated at the same time. She just wanted to teach Serena some valuable life lessons that the girl wouldn''t forget.


    ''I think it''s a wrong move, Sister Elena. If it''s like this, let me take care of it. I started it, and let me finish this here. Your ns for tomorrow were thwarted by the principal.'' Elysia rejected the suggestion. She had already thought of a more amicable solution to this privilege card problem.


    ''Then, please make sure this Serena girl regrets what she did. I don''t like that girl, so give her a precious punishment that she won''t forget. Well... Whatever the oue, this Serena girl won''t be able to show off her talent level anymore. Also, make sure you are the innocent victim, Ely.'' Elena reminded her sweet little sister of a few key points


    Elena knew very well if this problem was solved today or tomorrow, then the impact would be simr. Serena would lose her circle of friends and get punished. But if today, the fun thing wasn''t ready, and it was regrettable.

 Chapter 244: Question and Answer (3)

    <h4>Chapter 244: Question and Answer (3)</h4>


    "Huh? Now you want to me Ely? That''s ridiculous and absurd." Rosie rebuked from the side in dissatisfaction.


    "No, no, that''s bad manners, student Serena. Principal, we''ve heard some statements from Serena. She thinks she''s right and Elysia is the one to me." Bianca confirmed Rosie''s rebuttal.


    "No, that''s not it. I''m telling you the truth. I only briefly greeted Elysia when we finished enrolling in the academy. Elysia just gave her tinum card as if it was meaningless. So, don''t me me! I only ept what was given to me for free. Right, Cora, Nico?" Serena waved both hands, still in denial. Then, she turned to her servants with a menacing look.


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "Our master is telling the truth. Miss Elysia gave the tinum card, and our master did not force anything."


    Cora and Nico have only assisted that far. It was a significant risk for them to lie in front of these two superpowers.


    "See? Two witnesses have already defended me. You better listen to Elysia''s excuses. She is the cause of all this trouble, and I''m innocent." Serena put on a smug expression at Rosie and Bianca. She felt safe from usations and punishment.


    "Hmph! What you say is inconsistent from the exnation you gave us some time ago. Your expression and yourself are proof that you are sus." Rosie folded her arms. She didn''t believe anything from Serena''s mouth anymore.


    "Hmm, is that so? Either way, you are found guilty of taking advantage of a privilege that is not yours. Just say you took it from Ely and feel good that the card does not have any ownership data. The resource building only records the taker. Because of that, it''s still prone to cheating like looting or privilege cards being swapped like this." Evelyn felt angry when her best friend was used, albeit the one at fault was Serena for apparent reasons.


    "Okay, that''s enough. I have your testimony, Serena Scott. Now, Elysia Avery, please give your exnation on this. Why did you give Serena your tinum card?" Arthur put his hand on his chin and looked at Elysia. He already concluded, but he still needed to ask Elysia''s testimony before taking any action.


    "Hmm, what is this? One thing you mean by the problem is this? In the end, this happened as I said years ago, right? Elysia, tell me what happened, I''ll defend you." Alexander spoke firmly. It was visible he would defend the girl who he considered his granddaughter.


    "Ely, please don''t be quiet like that. Say something, I, Eve, my grandfather and the others will stand up for you." E held her friend''s hand for attention. She was worried because Elysia hadn''t said anything in retribution for Serena''s usations.


    "Un, Ely, please tell us the truth. Serena is guilty and deserves punishment. That rude girl is just Serena from the Duke Scott Family, but she''s so presumptuous and arrogant." Evelyn coaxed her best friend, but she also didn''t forget to mock Serena with her insinuations.


    Elysia came out from her long discussion with Elena, then she looked forward with a subtle smile.


    "Life alone isn''t easy, especially if worry and fear overwhelm the decisions in the restless mind. I''m nothing but an ordinary girl who''s a little lucky, but that doesn''t mean I''m impressive.


    The girl who didn''t know much about this unknown world shares the task with her master to find out more about many things. Quite a lot happened, and the girl arrived at Aeddoterra City.


    On the first day, the girl named Elysia Avery was sessfully enrolled at the Deterry Academy of Magic. She met an aristocratic girl apanied by the two servants. A dignified girl from the Duke Family said why amoner girl would have a tinum card, and she didn''t?


    Fear and worry enveloped the girl without any background who had lost almost everything. She relied on her master in many circumstances, but the ignorant girl just didn''t want to get into trouble at that time.


    Feeling helpless, Elysia could only hand over the tinum card that highborn girl wanted. She came for knowledge and insight, but she needed a temporary ce to stay. Elysia said that and the aristocratic girl threw a silver card at her." Elysia recounted the event with a pitiful expression and slightly lowered her head. She sure looked like a ndered girl who was wronged.


    Silly, she confessed from a third-person perspective as if she were a witness, not a victim. However, that made the story sound effective because of her master, and a bit of her origin was there.


    "And that girl is me, and what I know is like that. Now tell me, who''s wrong?" Elysia slightly raised her head to look at each person and their various expressions.


    "Wait, it''s-" Serena was about to respond, but Alexander immediately interrupted her midway.


    "Obviously a wed management academy was behind it, and the circumstancesst month made it all happen. Nobody has the right to me Elysia, my granddaughter on this matter. Brat, you better get on this right away. And again, give judgment to the guilty with your rules." Alexander immediately made conclusions and decisions for everyone without exception.


    "Elysia, you can return the silver card to the principal. Let him take care of the rest. Well, even without it, Holy Cathedral and I will take care of you wholeheartedly. Come to think of it, even E never imed her tinum resource pack." Alexander looked back at the girl who was beingforted by her two friends.


    Elysia and her master were stranded in this world. Then, the Goddess left her disciple in a safe ce. How could Alexander let this Goddess''s disciple and also his grandaughter be mistreated? Divine punishment would be imposed on anyone who dared to bully this girl.


    Hearing that, Elysia took out her silver privilege card. But, Evelyn took her hand afterwards. "Ely, if you give it back... I don''t want to share a dorm room with Serena."


    Elysia looked over at her restless friend, and Evelyn gave a mncholy smile in return.


    "That''s fine, Eve. We can stay on the fourth floor of Lavely Pizza as usual. We can also stay at E''s house. Think about it again, how many times have we stayed in our dorm room in thest two weeks?" Elysia tried to reassure the sad girl''s heart.


    "En, yes, we often do home visits." E nodded happily in agreement.


    Evelyn could only agree because it was true. She and her best friend haven''t stopped by the dorm room anymore since they bought the four-story building and moved out.


    Simultaneously, Elysia stretched out her hand, but the silver card was taken by the Pope. He immediately handed it over to the principal.


    Arthur epted it with mixed feelings. Well, that sped things up, and he could take care of other things as soon as possible. He could not stay there for too long.


    "Serena Scott, pleasee with me for your trial. But before that, apologize to Elysia Avery. Either way, you''ve done something despicable to your ssmate, and deliberately broke the rules." Arthur stated in a stern tone as if he didn''t want to hear any rebuttal.


    "B-But--" Serena wanted to say something else. Still, she immediately shut up her mouth because the principal and Pope were stared at her. She was not at home, and there was not the ce where she could do whatever she wanted.


    "Whatever." Serena flicked her hair and walked closer to Elysia.


    She was somewhat confident that she would not receive punishment. She might have reached the gold grade of talent after two tinum resource packs, and all would be tolerated.


    "Elysia Avery, sorry." An insincere utterance escaped Serena''s mouth. She forgot that the one right in front of her was a disciple of the Goddess she was afraid of a moment ago.


    ''Hmph! You can still act arrogant even in unfavorable circumstances. Let''s see if you can still behave like that when receiving punishment, and when you lose your circle of friends. This Principal Emperor is not that simple, ignorant girl. Hopefully, this can be a valuable lesson for you, hehe...'' Elena chuckled as she imagined something else. She was still somewhat amazed by her sweet little sister''s backup n.


    "It''s okay." Elysia responded briefly, and Serena walked away a moment after.


    The principal was about to walk out with Serena and her two servants, but Elysia made them stop their steps with her words. "Please wait a moment, principal."


    Hearing that, Arthur turned around and gave a gesture to the girl who called him, as if to say what was wrong.


    "What trial do you mean a moment ago? Am I also going to get a trial? Is it a formal examination of evidence by a judge? A punishment?" Elysia asked with a clueless expression. She wanted to know more to it.


    Arthur really wanted to grab the shoulders of this girl, and shouted regarding how he could punish the Goddess''s disciple!? Instead of teaching and punishing the offender, he would receive divine punishment from the Goddess of Light!


    "Ahem! It is not necessary, you are the innocent victim. You have contributed greatly to saving the students from that ursed monsters. The trial in question is something about a test of behavior, performance, and the like. It aims to teach students who break the rules and at the same time, hold them ountable for their actions." Alexander gave a hint of his intentions. There was more to it than that, but he didn''t need to exin it in length and width.


    "I-I see..." Elysia nodded lightly, and Serena red at her for no apparent reason.


    After that, Arthur, Serena, Cora, and Nico walked out of the VIP room. Serena didn''t know what awaited her.


    "Ely, I think I need to talk to you on a personal level." Rosie walked over. She felt a little nervous as if scared but still wanted to be done.

 Chapter 245: Make a Pilgrimage

    <h4>Chapter 245: Make a Pilgrimage</h4>


    "Um, okay..." Elysia didn''t mind, but she had another thought when Rosie took a hilt of the shattered sword. It was one of the weapons that were destroyed in her battle against the cursed monster.


    ''Ely, what would you say to this student council president? That sword came from her family, right?'' Elena queried with curiosity.


    ''Ah-um, I''ll answer as best I can.'' Elysia responded with a simple answer. She could only sigh because she was so careless by throwing away the crushed weapons at that time.


    Rosie showed the hilt of the sword as if she highlighted it in the carving. "Ely, can you tell me where you got this sword that has the symbol of my family? Are you... Are you Alisha Reinhard, my little sister?" Rosie grew nervous, expecting a yes and afraid of a no. She didn''t know what got into her to ask such a question, but the urge was so strong.


    Evelyn and E were a bit confused at the sudden change in events. Even so, they just watched in silence because they knew it meant a lot to the student council president.


    "That is one of the 40 weapons given to me in the name of Duke Harold Reinhard. He and his troops identally encountered my master in Avrora Forest. Back then, my master and I were just stranded in this world without knowing much. After that, my master granted Duke Harold''s two wishes.


    In exchange, my master asked for information about the world and then a provision for me since I was assigned to a safe capital city in the Holy Central Region. 39 of the 40 weapons were destroyed during my battle against the ursed monsters, and only this one is still intact." Elysia took out a long sword with the same symbol. Then, she took a breath and looked into Rosie''s eyes.


    "Please forgive me, but I am not Alisha, President Rosie." Elysia stated her conclusion to make things clear. She was not Alisha but Elysia.


    After many considerations, she didn''t want to prolong Rosie''s problem. Bianca once told her about Rosie''s situation and circumstances. So, it was much better to be aware of reality and hurt now, than to be dissolved and drownter.


    "Is it? Well..." Rosie lowered her shoulders and looked down, but she immediately stared at Elysia''s face with a strange thought.


    "Wherever I look at you... You are just like my little sister, albeit you are prettier than Alisha and your eyes are purplish-blue instead of sky blue like me. Are you Alisha from another world? Or, you are Alisha, but your memory has been manipted by the Goddess of Light? Can''t you remember me, your dearest big sister?" Rosie stretched out her hand and touched Elysia''s cheek, but thetter had a chill as she looked into the former''s eyes.


    "Rosie! I know the unfortunate tragedy has befallen your little sister and her entouragest month. But this is too much, do you realize what you just said? She is Elysia, not Alisha! Why do you still insist on that?" Bianca immediately pulled Rosie away from Elysia. She was worried and scared, but she was also felt sad about her friend.


    "I- I, what did I just say? Oh, Goddess, please forgive me... I have no intention. Sorry, Ely, sorry... Ah, I- I don''t know anymore." Rosie stuttered then covered her mouth. She turned pale, realizing what she had just said. Tears started to form, but she wouldn''t let them fall.


    *ng*


    The sword''s hilt was dropped to the floor, and Rosie walked backwards as if she wanted to run. But, there was a girl who couldn''t bear to let that happen.


    "Please sit here first and calm yourself down. It''s okay, hush-hush, don''t cry." Elysia stood up and took Rosie''s arm. Then, she led the girl who was bursting with emotion to the sofa.


    Rosie could only obey due to her confusion and disbelief. She didn''t know what got into her and made her say something inadvertently and impudently.


    "Elyy, I-I, no-" Rosie wanted to say something, but Elysia just hugged her.


    "It''s okay, I apologize for what I said if it hurt you." Elysia apologized, even though her statement was necessary to make Rosie aware of the facts.


    "No-no, I''m the one who should apologize. I shouldn''t have said that." After saying that, Rosie unconsciously hugged Elysia back and hid her face on Elysia''s shoulder. No sound came out as the sequel, but she was trembling a little.


    ''Though a little cruel, hope Rosie bes aware of that.'' Elena delivered a prayer for the girl who was crying sadly in silence.


    ''Yes, it hurts to be considered someone else as a substitute. Rosie will only get hurt even more if it''s left alone for a long time.'' Elysia exhaled softly and looked up slightly, wishing Rosie all the best.


    E looked at Evelyn with a clueless expression as if asking for information. She didn''t know the details and cause of this event. Everything just suddenly happened and became like this.


    Evelyn smiled wryly and whispered to satisfy the clueless girl. She and her best friend were told about Rosie''s little sister tragedy by Bianca. Rosie''s strange behavior towards Elysia was due to that.


    "I see... President Rosie is sad." E nodded slightly and whispered. Then, She looked at Elysia and Rosie with understanding.


    Alexander just sighed as he looked at the student council president. He knew the full details and understood the cause, thanks to the information the Southern Emperor provided.


    Then, he walked out to take care of a few other things. The girls needed some particr time without him around, especially Evelyn and E, who wanted to ask Elysia some personal questions.


    As for Bianca, she immediately sat down on Rosie''s other side and stroked the sad girl''s back. She felt somewhat conflicted over the current scene, a mixture of relief and sadness.


    She was relieved that Rosie would move forward and adequately pray for the souls who had gone to heaven, but sad that Rosie was devastated. However, it was only temporary and brief, and all for Rosie''s own good. Bianca assured herself.


    A few moments passed in silence without anyone saying anything out of respect for Rosie. Until the red-faced girl lifted her face from Elysia''s shoulder.


    "Sorry, I made an unwanted scene." Rosie wiped her cheeks to make sure no tears were left. She already felt a lot calmer after moistening Elysia''s academy uniform with tears.


    "You don''t have to apologize, Rosie. You feel sad, then cry. There''s nothing wrong with that." E replied with gentle words.


    "En, thanks... Nee, Ely." Rosie looked at the girl who was right in front of her as if she wanted something.


    "Yes?" Elysia nced back at Rosie.


    "For the next few days, pleasee with me to Cuttexus City. I decided to go home and ask my grandfather for all the details. Fran will also being home with me, and I want you toe with us. Can you grant my request?" Rosie smiled slightly, but her expression was pitiful.


    "What about the academy? Are you going to ask permission for that? What about your responsibilities as student council president in the academy?" Elysia didn''t answer right away.


    "Yes, I will ask permission directly from the principal after this. Bianca will take care of it for a few days, so you don''t need to worry. Then, it''s a yes?" Rosie reassured Elysia, hoping Elysia woulde with her.


    "Uhm... Why do you want me toe to Cuttexus City? I don''t know anyone there." Elysia was conflicted to respond. She turned to Evelyn and E for help, but they were just waiting for her to make a decision.


    "Uhh... You''re right, it''s kind of weird to say, but I just want you toe with me for no reason. I want to know the tragedy straight from my grandfather''s mouth, but I''m afraid." Rosie looked up a little and said what came to her mind.


    "It''s not because you made me a substitute, right?" Elysia voiced her doubts as she knitted her brows.


    "I no-no, that''s not it. I was thinking a moment ago, about myself in thest month. I stuck behind my belief and deception, then denied the obvious reality. It''s been a month since the tragedy, I''d better go on a pilgrimage and send my prayers to Uncle Ondo, Aunt Amanda, Alisha, and the others in person. It''s only two or three days, we''ll be traveling at full speed. I won''t take up your time any more than that." Rosie waved both hands to reinforce her denial. She didn''t want Elysia to misunderstand her intentions.


    "..." Elysia was silent for a moment, and Rosie became agitated. Well, Elysia was just having a quick discussion with Elena.


    "Alright, I''lle with you, Rosie. But, we''re not leaving today, are we?" Elysia gave a sweet smile and nodded. In Rosie''s eyes, that answer was the beautiful thing she wanted to hear the most.


    "Yes! Today is your day of full rest, Ely. You''ve just been revived by your master, and for sure we''re not leaving today. We''ll leave tomorrow afternoon, and I''ll pick you up here." Rosie jumped a little and pumped her hands with joy.


    "If Ely decides to go, then take us too. We also want to go there and make a pilgrimage to Alisha''s grave." Evelyn requested after she gave E a signal, and thetter nodded at her.


    "Sure, it''s my pleasure! You cane with us." Rosie didn''t have any objections.


    "Then, let me take care of a few things first. See you tomorrow afternoon here! Let''s go, Bianca." After saying that, Rosie immediately grabbed Bianca''s hand, and they left the room.


    She needed to do a lot of preparation before assigning several assignments to Bianca in her absence. It wasn''t fair to have Bianca take care of so many responsibilities in those three days.

 Chapter 246: Personal Level Conversation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 246: Personal Level Conversation (1)</h4>


    Elysia watched Rosie and Bianca''s backs until they walked out of the room, then she leaned back on the sofa. Come to think of it, today was a day full of problems from various events.


    ''I hope this is the best way. This body used to be Alisha''s, but now it''s me, Elysia.'' Elysia muttered softly in her mind.


    ''Ely, what do you think would happen if you answered bluntly and frankly?'' Elena replied, wondering what response Rosie would give if Elysia admitted things as they were.


    ''I don''t know, and it''s not the right choice. We don''t know why I woke up in this body, and that''s not my will either. It also means I don''t have to admit my real identity, which has taken over Alisha''s body to anyone.'' Elysia admitted that decision with rity. She felt lost and didn''t know what was right or wrong, but she would not hesitate to embrace her best decisions.


    ''Mhm, it would only invite danger and trouble if you confessed everything to Rosie. You can bebeled a spirit who took over Alisha''s body, and trouble after trouble wille afterwards.'' Elena nodded in understanding.


    She knew Elysia''s mindset would be a simple life, away from problems. Even so, Elysia never lied in her every word out of habit, it was just a y on words.


    ''En, I am me. If Alisha has gone to heaven with her parents, then I can only send prayers to them. However, if Alisha has swapped with Ali like our previous theory... It''s a bitplicated, and I don''t know.'' Elysia closed her eyes. She didn''t want to overthink anything.


    ''Hehe, I also got brought here with you. Never mind, we don''t discuss this anymore. After all, don''t Eve and E want to exchange words with you on a personal level? Something like confiding, or girl''s talk.'' Elena closed the matter in their discussion.


    She also considered the decision was the best and right. Sometimes, tant honesty wouldn''t be appreciated. Elysia didn''t have to be responsible for anything and to anyone whatsoever.


    Therefore, Elysia''s statement towards Rosie was limited to that. It was only done to straighten their rtionship for themon good.


    ''Well, even if it''s like that, I don''t feelfortable because of this. I felt like I owed Alisha a kindness. Hum, Rosie is a good girl, and her family is unlikely to disappoint. We will provide assistance to the Reinhard Duke Family in one important matter. Out of respect for Alisha and for my peace of heart.'' Elysia opened her eyes in her statement.


    Elena knew Elysia didn''t expect an answer or suggestion, just a confirmation from her. She smiled gently from within the Soul Realm. ''Yes, that''s us.''


    Seeing Elysia sitting on the sofa silently and looking tired, E and Evelyn got up from the bed and sat beside Elysia. The girl who just looked up didn''t realize that they were already sitting there.


    "Ely, what are you thinking? Can you tell us? We''re all ears, right, Eve?" E nudged Elysia''s arm slightly for attention.


    "Yes, you can tell us anything, Ely. Maybe we can help with something, even if it''s just listening." Evelyn nodded in agreement. She just wanted to know more about her best friend.


    Hearing that, Elysia immediately came out of her brief conversation with Elena. She looked to the right and left to see her friends who were looking at her with concern.


    "Hmm, thanks for your concern, E, Eve. I''m fine, just a little thought about Rosie and her little sister. Then about what happened recently. Huff... And it''s only been a month I''ve been in this world." Elysia gave a reassuring smile. Her train of thoughts was not something that needs to be told carelessly in every condition.


    "Em, we can only convey sorrow to the bereaved, and prayers to the deceased. There is not much we can do other than wish for the finest." E sped her hands in prayer. She recited a silent prayer to the Goddess, praying for Alisha.


    Nevertheless, she suddenly remembered that Elysia''s master was also a Goddess. So, to whom should she send her prayer?


    Goddess of Light or Goddess of Blessings? E felt conflicted... However, she ended up sent her prayer to the Goddess of Blessings.


    "Nee, what I did was right?" Elysia looked at E for a moment and suddenly asked. She wanted to know what her friends thought about today and what had just happened.


    "What do you mean by that, Ely? Are you still thinking about what happened in the Hastterre Forest, and the ursed monsters?" Evelyn knitted her brows, not yet understanding her best friend''s question.


    "Yes that, and also the thing just now about Rosie and me. What do you think about that?" Elysia confirmed that.


    "Hmm, let''s see. Yes, you are so silly, but what you did was right. Also, because of that, I got to know where you really came from Ely. Maybe you don''t know how sad I was when you were found without any signs of life. Please never do something crazy like that again." Evelyn thought for a moment to choose the right words before conveying them.


    "I''m sorry, please forgive me. The situation and condition shoved me to that incident." Elysia looked down slightly in her apology. She felt guilty remembering how sad Evelyn and E were at the time.


    "It''s fine, now you''re fine. All thanks to your master." Evelyn wagged her hand. She couldn''t bear to see the pitiful expression of her best friend.


    "En, then what about Rosie just now?" Elysia nodded slightly, understanding Evelyn''s suggestions and worries.


    "As for Rosie, I think making her realize that you are not her little sister is the best thing for her. You just hugged her instead of saying something when she was sad. It''s a good thing for Rosie so she can reorganize her thoughts. Is there something wrong with that, Ely?" Evelyn tilted her head slightly.


    "Nothing''s wrong, I just want to know what you think about it. How about you, E?" Elysia shook her head with a faint smile, then turned to the girl on the other side.


    "Hmm, you know Ely... You''re so mysterious and keep a lot of secrets. There are too many vague things about you. However, you are an extraordinary and amazing girl. You did your best to save the students through difficult battles without fear." After saying that, E took Elysia''s hand and grasped it gently with both hands.


    "You are the Goddess of Light''s disciple... I don''t know how strong you are, but I know it''s definitely not an easy battle for you. Your heroic spirit amazes me with a dazzling glow. You have no qualms about saving the innocent and quells the evil. Ely, in the world you came from, your master and you must have been extraordinary existences. It''s an honor for me to know you." E''s eyes sparkled with a radiant smile. She looked at her esteemed friend with reverence. She got out of the line of conversation and just spoke whatever came to her mind.


    "Ah-uh, thanks, but you don''t need to be any different than usual, E. I''m human too like you and Eve." Elysia felt a little overwhelmed by E. She did not want different treatment from her two friends.


    "Hehe, with all my heart." E chuckled and let go of Elysia''s hand.


    "Ah, speaking of the world you came from... It must be a beautiful and wonderful world. Can you tell us about your world, Ely? I want to know about another world inhabited by humans far beyond the horizon and the shackles of the star-filled sky." Evelyn wrapped her hand around her best friend''s arm. She wanted to ask further questions as the three of them had previously agreed.


    "With pleasure. Our previous agreement is still in ce, right? If you want to know a few things about me, then I would like to know about you too." Elysia looked at her friends, right and left. They just nodded in response.


    Even Vanessa, who was sitting at the table nearby nodded too. She wanted to know more about her master, the one she served with all her heart.


    "The world is named-" Elysia nodded and opened her mouth to tell a story. But, she suddenly fell silent and looked at the entrance because she realized several people were about to enter the VIP room.


    Sure enough, a doctor and two nurses in priestly gowns suddenly entered the room. One of the nurses pushed a food serving trolley inside.


    "Excuse me, we''vee to check on the patient''s condition on our grandfather, Pope Alexander''s orders. Also to deliver the lunch packages. Uh well, you are Elysia Avery? You look healthy, but that doesn''t mean you have fully recovered. Please lie down on the bed and let us check your condition." The doctor who was also an Archbishop adjusted his sses position as he looked at the ck-haired girl on the sofa.


    He just received direct orders from Pope Alexander for this assignment, and he was honored. Besides that, He still felt delighted because he met Pope who had finallye out of meditation towards divinity.


    "Oh, grandfather... All right, please put that trolley over there. Ely, let me help you get to bed." E gave a direction to the priest, then grabbed Elysia''s arm to help the girl up.


    "Eh, I can walk by myself. Why are you two treating me like I''m so badly injured?" Elysia tried to refuse, but it was useless.


    "It''s because you haven''t fully recovered yet."


    "You didn''t know your master used divine magic to revive you. We''re just afraid you know, so let us help and take care of you."


    E and Evelyn pulled Elysia to her feet carefully, and they led her to the bed.

 Chapter 247: Personal Level Conversation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 247: Personal Level Conversation (2)</h4>


    "What, what treatment do you mean, sir? I''m fine, and I don''t want any injections." Elysia emphasized her refusal before the priest doctor did anything.


    "Haha, you don''t have to worry, young girl. I know you don''t need medical care, and I just need to make sure nothing goes wrong. The rest, you just have to eat your lunch pack." The doctor priestughed lightly and walked closer to the bed.


    "Uhh, okay. What do I need to do?" Elysia could only budge if it was true.


    "Please stretch out your hand and let the magic energy flow there for a moment. Don''t do anything about it, okay?" The doctor priest instructed the patient with gentle words.


    Elysia justplied, and then the doctor touched her wrist. At the same time, Holy Magic energy flowed into her body to inspect for a moment. It took no more than five seconds, and the doctor let go of her hand.


    "Everything is healthy, and you just feel quite exhausted. Sufficient rest will get you back to the superfine state." The doctor gave the girl a charming smile. There was no pretense, only professionalism.


    "Is- Is that so? Ye, I think that''s true... Thank you, doctor priest." Elysia conveyed that only as a formality, albeit she indeed wanted a deep sleep.


    "No worry. On the trolley, there are three packets of lunch. If that''s the case, we''ll excuse ourselves. Please press the red button near the bed in case of emergency." After saying that, the doctor priest walked out with his two assistants.


    The three girls waited for the medics toe out of the room, then they looked at each other.


    "Ely, are you hungry? It''s past noon now... Let''s have lunch first." E took her friends, but she immediately went to the serving trolley and pushed it towards the bed.


    "That''s a brilliant idea! You need nutrition for everything, Ely. Then, let''s have lunch first before we continue our heated conversation~" Evelyn sat on the sizable patient bed. Then, she took a tray from the trolley and handed it over to her best friend.


    Elysia received it and put it on herp. Simultaneously, Vanessa jumped onto the bed and sat on the side. The cat was expecting a lunch.


    Evelyn and E also took their trays and opened the serving lid. They felt quite hungry after all of today''s events.


    "Ah, Ely, I forgot to take the serving lid from your tray." Evelyn opened the serving lid for her best friend and put it on the trolley.


    ''No wonder it''s a bit heavy, it''s quite a lot. Is this a total nutritional intake? There are even supplements and vitamins too.'' Elysia muttered in her mind as she looked at the lunch package.


    ''Fuah... I feel so sleepy, Ely. I''ve been trying to stay awake, but I think I can sleep now.'' Elena yawned in the Soul Realm andy down on the soft bed. She was already feeling tired and really wanted to sleep right after she tried so hard to continuously heal Elysia''s body.


    ''En, thanks for everything, Sister Elena. I''ll catch up with you in my sleep after the brief chat with E and Eve. I also want to rest after this long day.'' Elysia responded in approval and gratitude.


    ''Yes, anything for you, my sweet little sister Ely. Then, have a good night''s sleep. Good luck with your private conversations between the girls. Please tell me about Eve and Eter.'' Elena gave a tender smile and closed her eyes. She treated Elysia''s spirit as a cuddle doll as usual.


    ''dly, have a good rest.'' Elysia exhaled softly in response. After that, she looked at the cat next to her.


    ''Vann, want to help me with this lunch? This is too much to be called a lunch for me.'' Elysia offered as she took a bowl of meat dishes and removed the stic seal.


    ''No need, master. It is for you. For me, please give me that fish-vored snack. Do you take it with you, master?'' Vanessa shook her head. She didn''t want to eat her master''s ration in this state even though her master offered it.


    ''Then, what if I can''t finish all of this?'' Elysia was worried that her small tummy would not amodate four servings of food. Not to mention supplements, vitamins, and milk.


    ''If that happens, I''ll be the one to help you. For now, please have lunch.'' This time Vanessa couldn''t refuse. The waste of food was an ominous foulnguage for the culinary connoisseur like her.


    Elysia smiled with a gentle expression. She took the requested snacks from her Space Storage and gave them to Vanessa after unwrapping them. It would apany the cat as hunger busters.


    "Vann-Vanessa ~ Come here, you will help me finish this." Evelyn hummed as she offered the cat a bowl full of deliciously aromatic cutlets.


    Vanessa''s ears tickled when she heard that. Even so, she immediately got closer to her master''s friend while dragging her two snacks. Her master needed to eat such nutritious food to recover quickly... But it was different for the others.


    Elysia smiled wryly at the sight of her contracted beast. Evelyn gave some food from her lunch pack to Vanessa, and E did the same afterward. Nevertheless, she started eating her lunch. If Vanessa only wanted her leftover food this time, so be it.


    They ate their lunch in peace shortly after. As expected, Elysia could not eat much and gave Vanessa a bowl of food. With a tummy of delight, the white cat consumed everything that was given to her.


    "Ely, let''s continue our conversation earlier. Can you? Or do you want to rest?" Evelyn asked with an expression full of hope.


    "Going to rest after lunch? I''m not looking for illness, Eve. Let''s continue our private conversation. Uhm, what were we talking about earlier?" Elysia shook her head and tilted her head slightly.


    "That''s when you will tell us about your world, Ely." E joined to sit in the bed. She also anticipated the continuation of Elysia''s life story.


    "Hmm, okay. My world is called Earth, a in the Milky Way. Quite different from Vrelenia, Earth has almost no wealth of magical energy--" Elysia began telling a long story about her original world.


    Although it was quite time consuming, the story was limited to general knowledge and a few other things she knew. Evelyn and E asked, then Elysia answered. They did it for a while until the story about Earth, certain countries, and some stuff about Elysia was finished.


    "Wow, isn''t that great enough? It seems like the Earth is so peaceful and calm. Ely, if you''re going back to your original world with your master, I''d like toe and visit your house." Evelyn conveyed her request with a dreamy expression. She was imagining a world like heaven that was extraordinarily beautiful.


    "Un, then, I''d like to visit too." E had the same thoughts as Evelyn.


    "Um, you know, Eve, E... The Earth is not that beautiful. If Ipare it in every aspect, this world is still more beautiful than Earth. That''s if we ignore the war and the like." Elysia shook her head helplessly. These two girls like to assume something beautiful and cheery when she delivered her story.


    "Besides, we still don''t even know why we were thrown into this world all of a sudden. So, how do we get back to Earth?" Elysia shrugged her shoulders a little, but that didn''t dampen her friends'' interest in visiting Earth.


    "It''s only a matter of time, Ely. Your master is a Goddess, after all. Eh, you know the omnipotence of someone who has reached the God level, right?" E was not discouraged at all. She was even more excited.


    "Hmm, yeah... The fierce storm that swept through most of Avrora Forestst month was the result of simple magic." Elysia heaved a sigh and lowered her shoulders while remembering her magicst month. She remembered it was only magic with a little energy, but the power of destruction was tremendous. It was a profound thing that prompted her to be extra careful in using her magic.


    "What? Ssi-simple magic? Oow, we have to be careful when Ely''s master is around. Her exalted existence isn''t listening to us, is it?" Evelyn whispered and covered her mouth. She even turned to the right and left like a suspicious girl just to confirm something.


    "No, my master has been busy with her business since we had lunch." Elysia admitted it with a yful smile.


    But, it sounded different to Evelyn and E''s ears. They were shocked at the statement, and they immediately turned to the girl between them with their eyes wide open.


    "So-so, earlier, your master was still around until we were going to have lunch?" E stuttered a bit when she remembered that everything she said was heard directly by the Goddess of Light.


    "Yeah, my master went to her busy life after making sure I waspletely okay." Elysia wanted to chuckle when she looked at her friends'' silly and adorable expressions. The thing she meant by busy was just a pun for sleeping.


    "Ah-oh... Well, I''m a good girl, I don''t have to worry. Yes, I''m safe. Uhm, don''t forget to take us to your world if a way to get back to Earth is found, okay, Ely? Or I''ll get mad and hate you. " Evelyn stroked the upper side of her chest with a sigh of relief. But, she didn''t forget to remind her best friend of that.


    Somehow, she was absolutely sure that a way or method for it would be found sooner orter. Simr to what E said.


    "Okay, that''s fine. But in the notes, if the method is found. Never mind, since earlier, only the two of you were throwing questions at me. Now it''s my turn to ask both of you, Eve, E~" Elysia hummed in melody. Her friends only nodded in response because it had been agreed.

 Chapter 248: Personal Level Conversation (3)

    <h4>Chapter 248: Personal Level Conversation (3)</h4>


    After that, Evelyn and E also told Elysia about themselves. From personal things to misceneous things. Elysia came to know more about the private lives of her two friends.


    E lived her daily life as a princess in a super safe cathedral. Literally, she was a prosperous girl with afortable life in a warm family.


    All she craved was good friends and experience. She wanted to know more about the world and many things, not just limited to this city. There wasn''t much that E could tell her friends because she didn''t have much life experience while living in this capital city.


    Evelyn had something more to do with her life. The pce in which she lived was not warm and harmonious if that put her family aside. The hidden intentions of other aristocrats, strangers, gimmicks, schemes had been around Evelyn since young. But, she didn''t realize that until she grew up.


    The dark period for young Evelyn happened when someone she once called a friend became the one who hurt her and betrayed her pure heart. The bad girl who fooled her and her brother for the benefit of the family...


    Young Evelyn was severely injured, and her brother was lightly wounded. Luckily, they were rescued by masked experts who were said to be Ariatha Kingdom''s secret forces. A malicious scheme took ce behind the scenes, but Evelyn''s parents immediately took care of everything.


    Evelyn didn''t know what happened to those evil aristocrats, and no one wanted to tell her. They only disappeared overnight, and their family was removed from the aristocratic list of the Ariatha Kingdom.


    Her brother could get better from it all, but young Evelyn wasn''t that easy. She became scared, and it made her shut herself in the pce until her adulthood ceremony.


    "Aah, Eve, you poor girl. It''s alright, don''t be sad. It''s all over." Elysia embraced Evelyn with smooth movements. She could not bear to see this girl''s pitiful expression.


    "En." Evelyn just nodded.


    "Yes, they''ve been punished. You don''t have to think about those evil aristocrats anymore, Eve." E patted and stroked Evelyn''s back gently. She sympathized with her friend, who had an unpleasant experience to remember.


    Evelyn rxed and enjoyed herself in her best friend''s warm embrace for a few moments, then she broke away and sat down as before. "Ely, I remember that you haven''t told much about yourself, your family, and the like. How was your daily life on Earth?"


    "Hmm-hmm, you don''t want to hear it, Eve." Elysia smiled wryly at the sensitive girl who was aware of something she had missed on purpose.


    "That''s not fair, Ely. We answered your questions about our past. Em, well, we were just too engrossed in your unique world story and missed asking questions about your life." E shook her head. She couldn''t me the girl for not answering because no one had asked yet.


    "Yes, now I have asked. So, now tell us." Evelyn pumped her hands with enthusiasm. She waited for her best friend to start telling stories.


    "Well, I am just someone from an ordinary, humble family. The young me--" Elysia began telling a story from her past self as she turned to the window.


    Neither of her friends realized that she delivered it in the first person, not the usual third person. It was dark enough, but she continued it to the point where she had to struggle alone. She didn''t convey everything to the details, only specific issues. The story was iplete, and a bit cryptic, but the two listening girls made their own assumptions once again.


    "Ely... Why would those baddies do such bad things to you? You''re innocent, but no one cares... Not even parents and teachers, including your own family." Evelyn grasped her best friend''s hand attentively. She thought Elysia''s past was beautiful, but apparently not. It was darker than her.


    This Goddess''s disciple had gone through a lot of life experience until finally, the good-natured girl met her master. sphemed, intimidated, shunned, bullied, even betrayed... Elysia had been through it all.


    Although Elysia possessed great power as a Goddess''s disciple, she did not harbor any hatred and all. The thing she admired the most from herpassionate best friend.


    "En, you even have to struggle with everything you have, alone. Doesn''t your family care about you at all?" E was slightly teary-eyed as she looked at her friend from the side.


    Apart from that, she came to understand why Elysia was good at business. It was because Elysia had a career and apany on Earth.


    "I don''t know, but that''s what happened. Maybe I was too stupid and helpless to understand. For my family... Well, what do you expect? However, at this point, maybe myself, who is on Earth, no longer exists. And you know the reasons." Elysia stroked the heads of the two girls because they looked like want to cry.


    She told the story, but her friends felt sad, and she was the one whoforted them... Wasn''t that supposed to be the opposite?


    "But you are unfortunate. Why can you still smile after telling your story, Ely?" Evelyn was a little confused. She was supposed to reassure her best friend, but what happened was the opposite. Her best friend even gave a reassuring smile.


    "It''s all over, remembers? I can only pray for the people I left on Earth and face a new life. And again, I have my master to take care of me." Elysia yed Evelyn''s cheeks gently. The story on personal topics was over, and it was time for them to move on to something else.


    "Puff... Then your master must have yed a significant role in you, Ely." E smiled and almostughed when she saw Evelyn''s face became a little funny when Elysia yed with it.


    "Muff, uff... Ely..." Evelyn onlyined but let her best friend y with her cheeks for a while.


    "Yeah, my master has be very important in my life. But, please keep the content of our conversation just to yourself, okay?" Elysia didn''t forget to give that warning as she freed Evelyn''s cheeks. She didn''t want anything about her spreading to irresponsible people.


    E and Evelyn looked at each other and nodded.


    "We, promise."


    "Yeah, no irresponsible person should be allowed to know about us. I also don''t want my past known by anyone else."


    "That''s a nice thing to hear. Ah, looks like it''s time for me to rest." Elysia nodded happily, then she got into a lying position after looking at the clock on the wall... It was already four o''clock. She and her friends had exchanged stories about this and that for about two hours.


    "Um, Ely. If you want to rest, you''d better change your clothes first. Uhm, that patient''s pajama suit... Please change into something morefortable, Ely." E suggested, but she had gotten out of bed to take the all-white pajamas that were neatly folded on the table.


    "Ah-uh, okay. Thanks, E." Elysia propelled herself to sit down, then epted the patient''s suit.


    "Would you like my help when you change your clothes, Ely?" Evelyn offered to help, but she smiled mischievously.


    "No, Eve, I can change my clothes by myself." Elysia only answered curtly and fled to the bathroom.


    It made Evelyn chuckle and somewhatcent. She finally saw her best friend''s blushing face again.


    Vanessa observed her master in silence. In her mind, she was digesting lots of new information about her master. Even her master, who was possessed incredible power, started from the very bottom of the lifedder.


    Her master had gone through a lot of tribtion and untold difficulties. It managed to forge extraordinary personality and strength, namely her master. However, her master also has a master. So, how strong was the Goddess of Light?


    Eh, wasn''t that her master''s magic that hit Avrora Forestst month? It was the moment when her master fought against her. The white cat wondered, but she immediately shook her head. She was too confused to think anything further about divinity or the like.


    A few momentster, Elysia came out of the bathroom. She was already wearing an all-white patient suit, which was quite loose andfortable. Vanessa''s train of thought was conveyed to her, but she just ignored it because she didn''t need to intervene before the questions came.


    Literally, she was her own master, but Elena was also her master. Their identity and existence were tooplex to describe in simple words.


    "Have a good rest, Ely. E and I will apany you. You don''t need to worry." Evelyn smoothed out her best friend''s hair when she was lying on the bed again.


    "Sleep well, Ely." E wrapped her friend in a nket.


    "Hum, thanks, Eve, E. Good night." Elysia expressed her gratitude, then she closed her eyes.


    Seeing Elysia about to go to dreand, E and Evelyn went to the sofa and sat next to each other. They talked about a few things in whispers, worried that they might disturb the girl who desperately needed rest.


    The three girls realized it. Their rtionship became closer thanks to everything that happened today, and also because of their private conversation. From that day forward, their friendship level and friendship went up to the next level.


    While Elysia rested, Serena and her servants were in the principal''s room. They sat like guests, served tea and cakes at the table. After a while waiting with some worry, the principal and four senior teachers entered the room.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, Serena student. There are a few things I need to take care of beforeing here." Arthur casually giggled as he looked at the clock. He had made these three girls wait for over two hours.


    "It doesn''t matter, principal. You are busy, and we are not alone. Your maid has apanied us." Serena smiled awkwardly.


    "Okay, just get to the heart of this. You''re so brave to break the rules, hmm... Do you think you''lle out without punishment and ountability for your actions? Forget about your family''s influence. They won''t interfere when the verdict for you is finalized." Arthur sat in his seat and spoke like a supreme court about to convict the guilty suspect.

 Chapter 249: Subject to a Fine

    <h4>Chapter 249: Subject to a Fine</h4>


    "Wha, what? You will punish me, principal? I am a gifted student, you know? Maybe I have already reached gold grade talent. You shouldn''t punish a student who has a bright future." Serena made up whatever excuse came to mind.


    "Tsk-tsk, tsk-tsk... Looks like you don''t quite understand the meaning of that talent grouping, hmm... Do you think consuming two tinum resource packs will increase your talent grade?" Principal waved his index finger and shook his head.


    "Isn''t that just done to give different special treatment to students ording to their talents? Oh, hey, all students pay tuition fees every semester, and aristocratic families even donate a huge amount of money to the academy. I should get what my family pays for." Serena delivered her protest with an unsatisfied expression. She knew that her family donated arge amount of money.


    "Donations are donations thate from donors who are done voluntarily. There is no coercion or demand for them to do that. Do you think the Deterry Academy of Magic depends on donors? That does not. Each student only needs to pay a fee of about 25 to 80 gold coins per semester for those who can afford it. It will vary depending on the student''s condition. We can even waive the fee if the student who enrolls is truly talented." The principal leaned back in his chair and tapped the table with his finger to emphasize his words.


    "You need to know, the resource pack that all the students got was purely the aid from the academy and kingdom under Emperor Arthur''s supervision. Most of the resource products in the Human Continent came from this region, they were neither cheap nor easy to obtain. The fees you mention are nothing but for your education and training costs. Now, do you think this academy needs funding from students like you mention?" Principal looked at Serena with a judicial gaze.


    "Th- Then, allow me topensate for the mistake. How much money do I need to pay for the two tinum resource packs? Or can I buy more?" Serena didn''t want to be roundabout anymore. If she only neededpensation as punishment, then so be it because she was never short of money.


    "Hmm, it looks like you don''t understand anything about your mistakes. The resource packs that are given to studentse for a purpose and a reason. It is divided ording to their talent level. Every consumable item and assistance tool in the resource pack is designed for students in the development stage. They are hard to find on the market if you try to find them. Saa, what will happen to a student with silver grade talent who takes advantage of the tinum resource pack?"


    The principal had a strong urge to sigh and immediately gave the right punishment for this one student. However, his academy had principles regarding hone students in magic, abilities, knowledge, and behavior. It suddenly came to mind. He needed to enlighten this one student before making his verdict.


    "That will raise the grade of their talents? Ah, why are you doing such a separation, principal? Why don''t you give tinum resource packs to all students? That way, the bright future for humanity is near us." A light bulb seemed to glow above Serena''s head. She answered with a big smile.


    "False and misleading assumptions. The baseless things thate from gossip and rumors should not be believed outright. The tinum resource packes true to its name, it''s for students with tinum grade talent. Because of what? It''s due to considerations regarding the development of magic energy circuits within the students'' bodies.


    So what will happen to someone as desperate as you? Yes, only two possibilities will ur. Your body will suffer a severe bacsh if you force it. Other than that, every object''s in the package will be redundant because the body will throw away every energy that cannot be cultivated. Do you understand now that everyone is disadvantaged because of that?" The principal exined to the ignorant girl without giving any chance for the girl to talk between his words.


    Serena could only give an absentminded nod in response. She hoped that she had no other bad luck, and the punishment was not severe.


    "Well then, now let''s read the verdict for you." The principal nodded, then turned to one of the four people standing near him.


    After getting a signal from the principal, one of the senior teachers opened a scroll. It is a verdict that has been prepared in advance by the principal. "Serena Scott of the Scott Duke Family in the Nachezan Kingdom. You''ve broken the academy rules deliberately in mind by exploiting Elysia Avery''s tinum privilege card.


    As the verdict is read about your offense, you will be fined 500 gold coins. Each coin will be counted and considered valid if you get the money due to your own efforts. The Scott Duke Family will be prohibited from providing financial assistance of any kind to Serena Scott before the fine has been paid."


    After that was read, the senior teacher looked at the surprised girl. "Is there a question you would like to ask, Student Serena?"


    "I- I got fined, but I have to find the money myself? What about my bank ount? Why is it like this, what is the purpose?" Serena stared in shock, hardly believing her punishment would be so cruel. If she couldn''t use the money from her family, then it would mean she would fall into poverty, right?


    "As read in the verdict to you, financial assistance in any form. This means that all types and forms of help that have mary value are prohibited. The letter to Scott Duke Family has been sent, and your financial ount at Holy Bank has been suspended.


    From today until your fine is paid, you will have to cover living expenses, academy fees, and raise money to pay off your fine on your own. With a relief, your two servants are allowed to help you." The principal responded to the girl who turned pale.


    "But that doesn''t make sense! If the academy wants a fine in the form of money, I can pay it right now. Why is my bank ount suspended? Even my family can''t step in to help me?" Serena stomped her feet on the floor like an irritated and sulky child.


    "Do you think this academy is a yground in your backyard? No, Deterry Academy of Magic is in the justification of Aeddoterra Kingdom. This light punishment is used to forge your character to be a better personality. You will know what it means to have difficulties and hard work for a fruitful result.


    Our academy forges good seedlings not only in the fields of magic, ability, and knowledge... Students will also get character education, no matter where theye from because their family''s influence cannot do much in this city." The principal said that while resting his chin on his hands like an investigator.


    "Please bear in mind, Student Serena. All forms of cheating will not end well, our eyes are everywhere. You can deposit your fine into the resource building at any time. The source of your money will be questioned at that time." Principal raised his index finger for a warning.


    "Oh, yes, I almost forgot. The students will get three days off as the academy will undergo a management system upgrade and much more. The old privilege cards are no longer valid, and a test will be conducted again for the new privilege cards. Now, the three of you can go. Have a good day." The principal waved his hand to chase away the three students who had no more queries in his office.


    Serena could only grit her teeth silently. She immediately left the principal''s office with her servants without being able to say any other words. If the verdict was like that, then she could not do much but obey.


    As soon as the three students came out of the room, the principal started discussing some matters with the other four people. Begun with the Goddess''s disciple, the academy, the recent tragedy, countermeasures, and various other things.


    However, that had nothing to do with Serena anymore. Meanwhile, The annoyed girl hit the wall irritably, but she felt pain a moment after.


    "Aww, aww... Damn, my financial ount has been suspended. Now, where do I have to look for 500 gold coins? Cora, Nico, how many gold coins do you have right now?" Serena wagged her sore hand and then asked her confused servants.


    Cora and Nico looked at each other, then they took a pouch from their Space Bags.


    "I have 202 silver coins, young miss." Cora told the amount of money from her pouch after a quick count.


    "For me, that''s 103 silver coins and two gold coins." Nico did the same. It was all the money they had on the body. Well, their source of finance was Serena, after all.


    "Give it to me. We''ll use it for capital money, to collect 500 gold coins. For me, ugh... I only have ten gold coins and four hundred silver coins. Theck is still too much for 500 gold coins. I should have taken more money from the bank yesterday." Serena snatched her servants'' pouch, then counted her money. Well, the results were unsatisfactory.


    "You took 100 gold coins the other day, young miss. 30 gold coins were used for hunting equipment and supplies. The rest, you buy beauty cosmetics and jewelry." Nico reported on her master''s expenses recently.


    "Hmph! It''s only 100 gold coins. Even if I didn''t use the money the other day, it''s still far from 500 gold coins. I should have taken more than my savings at the Holy Bank yesterday. In that case, all of this would be over quickly. I don''t want to live in poverty. Then, what are we going to do to find 500 gold coins, Cora, Nico? We only have 12 gold coins and 705 silver coins to start with." Serena snorted and stowed the coin pouches into her Space Bag.


    Cora and Nico just looked at each other, then shook their heads, indicating they didn''t have any ideas yet.


    "Let''s think elsewhere, young miss. This is not a ce for discussion. For now, I can only think of two ideas, and it is quite a difficult thing for us to do." Nico gave a suggestion for her master.


    "Fine, please share your ideas as we walk away." Serena just nodded, then she walked away with her servants right beside her.


    Shortly after that, Nico presented her two ideas. The first was starting a business like Elysia, and the second was working in a well-paid ce.


    It was just ideas, and Serena just nodded silently. They needed some time to think further about their move. At that moment, Serena suddenly thought of something... A ce to stay. Because her tinum card had been taken by the principal.

 Chapter 250: Subconscious Mind

    <h4>Chapter 250: Subconscious Mind</h4>


    Elysia was fast asleep until the sun turned to the moon in the starry sky. In her sleep, the dreams that had usually not been present in the past month were now somewhat different.


    She suddenly found herself floating in an exotic realm filled with countless orbs like shining stars with various colors. At first nce, it was simr to her Soul Realm, albeit the smaller version of it. But she knew she wasn''t in her Soul Realm.


    "Where am I? Is this a dream that finally came after a month of not being present in my sleep? This isn''t Soul Realm either, then what are these glowing orbs?" Elysia looked here and there, but she didn''t find Elena''s figure. She was sure that her assumption was right, then she floated closer to one of the bluish-white glowing orbs not far from her.


    The curious girl touched the orb carefully as if she was afraid to damage it. Then, as soon as her hands made contact with the bluish-white orb, a scene immediately yed out in her mind... As if it was really happening before her eyes.


    At that time, she felt she had a small body, a little girl. The little girl walked towards the distinguished grandfather in the middle of a grand room surrounded by many people.


    After a few baby steps, the little girl finally arrived in front of the grandfather''s magnificent chair.


    "Grandfather, this is a present to you! I made it myself with care and effort yesterday. Happy birthday!" The little girl cheered with a bright smile in front of a smiling grandfather. She handed over a small gift box.


    "Hahaha! Then, this gift will be much more valuable than the others. I ept your sincerity and care, little Alisha. Let''s take a look at the gift from our family''s bundle of joy." The grandfather received the little gift with happyughter. It was small, but it was worth a lot in his eyes.


    Then, he opened it without waiting for another second. The people present just watched with a smile.


    The sparkle in the grandfather''s eyes did not fade at all when he looked inside the gift box. It was a colored egg-shaped stone, a heart-shaped spongy thing, and a sword-shaped piece of wood.


    The three items were trivial and would probably be considered worthless by just anyone. Still, the grandfather''s smile became even moreprehensive because of that.


    "Hum-hum, I found that unique stone in the creek in the flower garden. I colored it as a form of art! Uhh, that one, I forgot the name, but I can turn it into various shapes. So, I made it into a heart shape! Thest one is a miniature wooden sword. I know grandpa likes swords, so I made one addition to your collection!" The little girl gave an exnation to each item from her gift box. Well, her grandfather brought it out one by one with a smile as if he was proud and pleased with it.


    The grandfather put all the valuables back into the gift box, then stretched out his hands to carry the little girl to hisp. "Haha! Those are all great gifts, little Alisha."


    "En, I want to eat cake. Grandfather may stay here to receive gifts from everyone else." The little girl expressed her protest because the temptation of the cake was so great.


    Seeing the little girl staring at the cake, the grandfather no longer wanted to sit there. "Ho-ho, they can wait. Let''s get the cake for you."


    The grandfather stood while carrying the cheerful little girl and took the cake. At the same time, several people approached them to chat some pleasant words.


    Elysia saw it all from the little girl''s perspective. As soon as the little girl ate the cake, the glowing orb also finished ying the scene.


    The bluish-white orb was still in her hands, but Elysia felt lost. It was Alisha''s memory... Elysia''s hands trembled a little when she realized it. So, all of these glowing orbs were the memories of the original owner of her body?


    Elysia''s train of thoughts stopped just up to that. A pleasant voice suddenly sounded from behind, and two delicate hands wrapped around his neck out of the blue. "Aah, I have a guest. You finally came here, Ely-si-a."


    Elysia shivered and trembled. Lots of thoughts and questions came up, but her focus was not that. She let go of the bluish-white orb from her hands inadvertently.


    "That''s my memory of when I was six years old, at my grandfather''s birthday party ten years ago." The unknown girl exined with a nostalgic gaze towards the bluish-white orb... It was a beautiful day.


    Elysia got cold feet from nervousness. She couldn''t use her advanced perception and didn''t know who was hugging her from behind. However, if she put the unknown girl''s words into ount, then one thing was obvious... It was Alisha.


    "Gulp, Al, Ali-Alisha?" Elysia gulped her saliva before questioning the unknown girl''s identity, albeit stuttered a little.


    "That''s me, how are you? You don''t have to be scared and nervous like that, Elysia. I won''t bite you, hehe..." Alisha took some distance from Elysia to let Elysia turn around.


    Feeling liberated, Elysia immediately looked at the girl behind her. A ck-haired girl with an adorable beauty that exuded a youthful charm was there, and the girl''s dazzling blue eyes were looking at her with a weing gaze.


    "You, you, how? Where am I? Am I, am I dead?" Elysia asked with great confusion.


    "No, you''re still alive. I don''t know why, but we are in your subconscious mind." Alisha flicked her white dress and looked around... The entire realm was filled with many memories.


    "But, aren''t you? Howe? You already know me? I, I-I, I''m sorry. Please forgive me. I just, just... Mhmm!" Elysia wanted to convey her guilt, which suddenly messed her up with mixed feelings. However, Alisha immediately approached her and covered her mouth with a finger.


    "Hush, calm yourself down, and you don''t have to apologize either. I know what you did, what happened, and what''s happening out there. Come with me." Alisha reassured the girl, who stuttered. After that, the former pulled thetter''s hand to go somewhere.


    Elysia could only obey, but her mind worked hard to process things. Yet, she gave up in ignorance and waited for Alisha to enlighten her. Furthermore, she didn''t know if this slightly transparent girl was Alisha''s spirit or the disguised evil spirit. There were too many questions... Her mind went through a slow process of overthinking.


    Alisha led the confused girl into the swarm of the orbs that were emitting white light. "These are orbs that record memories of what happened recently. I know a lot about you from here."


    Comprehending that, Elysia tried to carefully touch one of the white orbs. Like the previous one, a scene was yed out... As if it was actually happening before her eyes from a first-person perspective. It was the scene where she, Evelyn, and E were handling some paperwork at the Trade Association two weeks ago.


    After the memory orb scene was finished, Elysia freed the white orb from her hands and let it float freely. Then, she turned to the girl beside her. She finally knows why Alisha seems to know her... It was thanks to these memory orbs.


    "Alisha, no matter what and whatever happens, please forgive me. Literally, I have taken over your body for unrevealed reasons and unknown causes." Elysia once again expressed her sincere apology. It was done for peace of mind and heart.


    "Hum? I''m somehow got lost here after my death. You haven''t done anything wrong against me, this lost spirit of a dead person. Um, well, I ept your apology if you insist on it..." Alisha could only give in when the girl in front of her put on an adamant expression like her stubborn big sister.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Elysia gave Alisha a perplexed look.


    "Ah, nevermind, I''d better show you the answer than to tell you verbally. Let''s go back to that ce. This white orbs swarm is your memories when you are using my body, and that bluish-white orbs are my memories before I die." Alisha wagged her hand and then grabbed Elysia''s hand.


    Show and don''t tell, she knew it was easier to believe. They went to the swarm of Alisha''s memory orbs, which were at the farthest end.


    "It may be a little dark about the tragedy ofst month. If you want to know about my death and find some clues about my current state, then this is the answer." Alisha took one of the bluish-white orbs and handed it over to Elysia.


    She had made Elysia and her in the same boat, where they knew each other about each other''s situation before engaging in further conversation. It wouldn''t be fair if only she had known about Elysiately, but not otherwise.


    Elysia just stared at the orb but didn''t stretch out her hand to touch it. Then, she looked at Alisha with a suspicious gaze and wondered what Alisha wanted to do by doing this.


    Even though the spirit in front of her was Alisha, it didn''t mean she would simply believe everything. Maybe Alisha''s spirit was trying something to get back into her body?


    If that was true, then what would happen to her? Was she the one who would get stuck in this subconscious mind to rece Alisha or something else? Then, what would happen to Elena? Elysia had some other thoughts as she looked at Alisha''s face.

 Chapter 251: Alishas Wishes

    <h4>Chapter 251: Alisha''s Wishes</h4>


    "You, why? What are you trying to achieve?" Elysia stared at the spirit girl''s expression, trying to find out the truth behind it.


    "Hmm? I want you to know my state and position before we talk further. There is no ulterior motive or evil thing. Memory orbs will not hurt you. I know a few things about you because of your memory orbs, and I want you to know a little about me too. Please... I have a wish." Alisha gave a genuine smile and pushed the orb that was hovering above her hand towards Elysia.


    "A wish? What is it? You''re not trying to get back into your body again?" Elysia wore a puzzled expression.


    "Aha-ha, are you worried about that, Elysia? I can''t even get out of here. Ehm, no, I don''t want to offend your guardian angel and you. There are many things I don''t understand about you, but that''s not the point of my wish." Alishaughed dryly, but she immediately lowered her shoulders and shook her head. She wouldn''t be able to do that even if she tried.


    "What do you mean, Alisha? Please answer with a clear and easy-to-understand answer. I''m sorry, but my brain cells can''t understand anything." Elysia scratched her head. That being said, maybe she had lost one or more brain cells just because of Alisha.


    Hearing that, Alisha took a deep breath, even though she didn''t need to breathe. Then, she freed the bluish-white orb and looked at Elysia rather sadly. "You know, Elysia. Even though I received a deadly sh in the neck at that time, I died slowly.


    I was paralyzed with blood flowing out, and I could only watch the knights being ughtered one by one while waiting for my death... My parents died before me, they protected me, but all of us are no match for that Devil Princess.


    That night, it was myst breath. However, fate wants something else for me, for us, and that from you. I was thrown into this realm, which I call Subconscious Mind, and my body was taken over by you. After my death, I wasn''t sent to the afterlife like my parents and knights, right?


    Then, the body that should have been bloodless and dead suddenly came back to life. It was you, and all the wounds on the body were slowly healing, but the body was also slowly changing.


    Neither of us knows why it happened, your arrival to this world. But, I know you are not an evil existence, Elysia. Furthermore, you would give a proper funeral for all those who died before meeting my grandfather. Um, you even sent us a prayer..." Alisha fiddled her fingers while presenting a summary of what had happened.


    After saying those long words, Alisha looked at Elysia with seriousness as if she knew what Elysia was thinking. "You must be wondering why I said that body, and not mine, right?"


    In response to that, Elysia just nodded her head. She didn''t know why Alisha said it as if the body Elysia took over was no longer Alisha''s.


    "Yes, that''s because it''s no longer my body. Almost everything has changed, inside and out. Then, there''s no way I can go back there if it''s necessary to offend you and your guardian angel. You can eradicate me with a snap of your finger. Therefore, I have a wish in return, to you, the girl who has the power of a Goddess... Please grant my wish." Alisha sped her hands in prayer, hoping for her wish to be granted by the almighty Goddess. She was a little afraid to say that, but she still did it for the sake of rest in peace.


    "Wh- what? I wouldn''t do such a terrible thing." Elysia became overwhelmed by the treatment. However, Alisha thought that the response was different. Alisha thought Elysia would grant her wish.


    "Right now, maybe I''m just a spirit that has regrets and grudges against the world. I haven''t been able to go to the afterlife because of that? You can have my body and everything, but please take revenge on the devil who ughtered my parents and me. Oh Almighty Goddess, please give divine punishment to the Devil Princess, Sylvia Transcendent." Alisha closed her eyes, praying to someone who could grant her wish.


    "Wait, what? No, you want me to kill Sylvia? No-no, I can''t do it." Elysia immediately shook her head and waved both hands in refusal. In all likelihood, she could not do that despite the desire to grant Alisha''s wish in exchange for what happened.


    "Eh, why? Devilse from evil. They are all bad! Have you really be friends with that Devil Princess, that murderer? Have you forgotten? Your trust has been betrayed by her." Alisha emphasized her perspective on the Devil Race.


    "No, yes, it has a point... But do you know what you said? You don''t even know what happened from Sylvia''s side. That girl is just a devil locked up in a confined environment. When she ran away from home and arrived at Human Continent, she was immediately attacked by your entourage, your knights. Your wish cannot be granted. Please change it with another." Elysia tried to reconcile the atmosphere. Yet, Alisha looked at her as if Alisha was the helpless girl who had been bullied by her.


    "How do you know if the Devil Princess is telling the truth? The devil''s words cannot be trusted." Alisha furrowed her brows and pursed her lips.


    "I know when I know, I will judge using my own mind. So, tell me, are all humans good and devils are evil? That''s a bad enigma. If that is the case, have there never been strife, conflict, and hostility between humans? It''s sad to say, but it exists among humans." Elysia replied with a rebuttal.


    Alisha fell into silence for a moment in contemtion. It was pointless arguing with Elysia. The one that she considered as evil was only Sylvia, the murderer. Based on Elysia''s memory orbs regarding Sylvia, that devil was not that bad either, as she previously knew about devils.


    To be honest, that was her first encounter with the devil. Everyone said Devil Race was evil, so she knew it for granted because of them. Humans weren''t all good either. She could name a few bad ones too. But, the point of her current problem was not that.


    "Then, what''s the point of me staying here? I wanted to go to the afterlife, to meet my parents, but this realm was holding me back. I''ve died, and it''s painful. I don''t want to remember anything anymore. I just want to rest in peace." Alisha started sobbing and crying, remembering her parents. She wiped her tears because she could no longer hold them back.


    After a few seconds of hearing Alisha sobbing, Elysia pushed aside her confusion and opened her mouth. "What about your grandfather? Rosie and Fran too. They felt lost in grief that day. Your status is still missing in action, right? Don''t you want to be revived?" Elysia tried tofort the sad girl because of the guilt in her heart. But, she had another n with another approach in mind.


    "Sob... Can you do that? Can you bring my parents back to life too?" Alisha peeked between her fingers, attracted by the offer.


    "Sister Elena can bring her spirit form into reality with magic, so I''m sure we can do it with you too. Well, it''s just a body manifestation using magic, not a real body. Wait for us to find a way to create the real body that doesn''t need to be supported by magic once it''s created. For your parents, I don''t know. If they have gone to the afterlife, then it''s useless." Elysia shook her head lightly.


    "Is that so..." Alisha muttered in a mosquito-like voice. However, she had other hopes in her mind.


    "Fine, you have the power of a Goddess. You can do the impossible, and it''s only a matter of time. I''ll wait until that timees. I will not ask for extravagance and cross my limits. In exchange for having you take over my body, please bring my parents and me back to life." Alisha wiped her tears and nodded. She requested other wishes as Elysia wanted.


    Elysia smiled wryly upon hearing that. From one wish to three, she owed Alisha three wishes? "That sounds good, but I won''t promise it."


    After saying that, Elysia looked at Alisha with some thoughts. Either way, she still had some suspicions of anomalies.


    "Are you really Alisha? You are not an evil spirit who wants to try to trick me, are you?" Elysia suddenly asked out of the blue. It made Alisha startled a little when she was wiping the tears on her cheeks.


    "I''m Alisha, Alisha Reinhard. You can see the contents of my memory orbs if you want to know more about me." Alisha pointed at the swarm of the bluish-white orbs beside her.


    Hearing that, Elysia finally got the courage to see what Alisha was going through on that terrible night. She touched orb after orb to find out the chronology. A peaceful, pleasant journey suddenly turned into a tragedy of carnage. From Alisha''s point of view, Sylvia was the one who seemed to attack her entourage.


    Although the first attack wasunched by one of the panicked knights. If seen from a neutral point of view, both parties could be med and justified. Elysia knew Sylvia and Alisha''s entourage possessed their own reasons for their actions.


    But, what grieved Elysia the most was Alisha''s fate. The girl died slowly in agony until the evening sky turned to the starry night sky. Everything turned ck shortly after, indicating that Alisha was no longer there... And Alisha''s body had been taken over by Elysia.


    Elysia went on to the next one and the next one again. It contained only Alisha, who was grieving, crying, and the like in this realm, alone... Then, the girl decided not to think about anything, waiting for the savior toe. Alisha was just looking at memory orbs here and there to shift her attention elsewhere.


    After that, there was no more memory orb for the sequel. That was thest one recorded by Subconscious Mind. Elysia looked at the bluish-white orb in her hand with a somewhatplex look. She realized she had tears in her eyes, but she left it just like that.


    "You, you too pitiful. Sorry, I''m sorry... Why is the world so cruel to you? You are a good girl, but fate brings nothing but sorrow and pain. Yes, I will protect you... Please wait until I find a way to bring you back to life properly." Elysia immediately released the orb in her hands, then hugged the girl next to her with a little sob.


    "It''s okay. I''ll wait." Alisha hugged Elysia back while closing her eyes.

 Chapter 252: Dream or Real?

    <h4>Chapter 252: Dream or Real?</h4>


    Elysia woke up from her sleep, and one of the first things she noticed was that her vision was blurry, not because she just woke up, but tears.


    ''Alisha, Alisha, can you hear me? Where are you?'' Elysia tried to call, but she got no response. Understanding it was pointless, she touched her wet cheek with her left hand.


    ''Eh? Am I crying in sleep? Just now, my meeting with Alisha... A dream or not? It really happened, right?'' Elysia muttered with some confusion in her mind while looking at the ceiling of the rather dim treatment room.


    As soon as she hugged and heard Alisha''s reply, she woke up from sleep and came out of Subconscious Mind without any prior notice. It was so sudden as if everything she saw was cut off like a normal dream.


    ''Subconscious Mind, huh... How do I get into that realm again? Alisha and All of her memories are there, but I feel like something is weird now. What''s wrong with me? Nevermind, I''d better try to get back there.'' Elysia closed her eyes again while trying to get into Subconscious Mind.


    Her conversation with Alisha wasn''t supposed to be over yet. There were many unanswered questions over all her confusion.


    Yet, the effort was in vain. Elysia entered into Soul Realm instead of Subconscious Mind. Then, she returned to her body to try again. Sadly, it didn''t work either.


    ''Failed, I don''t know how to get into Subconscious Mind.'' Elysia sighed in disappointment, then she remained silent, lost in thoughts for a moment in the Soul Realm. Feeling that she couldn''t find a way, she turned sideways at Elena, who was still sleeping beside her.


    Elysia looked at Elena''s ethereal beauty for a few seconds. Nevertheless, she decided to wake up her guardian angel even though there was an impulse telling her not to do that. But, the event about Alisha just now kept bugging her mind. She needed enlightenment as soon as possible, and Elena could be her confidant.


    "Sister Elena, please wake up. I just had such a surprising encounter." Elysia shook Elena''s body a little.


    "Uh-ah, What happened, Ely? Is it morning already?" Elena opened her eyes a little. Ms. She still felt quite tired, and that was because of yesterday''s events.


    "It''s 4 o''clock in the morning. But, yes, it''s morning. You know, I had a strange incident during my sleep just now. I''m confused about whether it was a dream or real. Nee, please listen to me." Elysia checked the clock in the outside world for a moment and looked back at Elena, who seemed to be going back to sleep.


    "Uhm-ah, that''s your first dream after a month''s absence, Ely. Hum, I''m all ears, please tell me." Elena took afortable position for her head on the pillow and opened her eyes.


    "I just met Alisha''s spirit in a realm simr to this Soul Realm. Alisha named it as Subconscious Mind." Elysia said that with a calm expression, but it made Elena dumbfounded instead.


    "Wha wait, what? Is that true and not a dream, Ely?" Elena immediately propelled herself from the bed. She sat down and looked at Elysia with great interest to find out more about the encounter''s mysteriousness.


    "Um, I also became confused after I woke up. I''m sure it was real, but it also felt like a dream. Want to hear what happened from the start?" Elysia also sat down. She shook her head helplessly because she was lost just thinking about that.


    In response to that, Elena naturally nodded her head. But, she realized something when she saw the outside world using Elysia''s perception. "Ely, you can tell me, but you need to get back into your body first. Eve sped your hand in her sleep. She will surely be startled in panic when she finds you dead again."


    Hearing Elena''s gentle advice, Elysia nodded and immediately returned to her body. She looked around for a moment this time. Sure enough, Evelyn sat on the bench and leaned forward onto the bed in her sleep, holding her hand. Furthermore, E slept on the long sofa, and Pope Alexander slept in a sitting position on the other.


    Other than that, Vanessa slept on her master''s tummy. The white cat curled up as if treating her master as afortable bed.


    After examining the rather dim treatment room, Elysia began to tell Elena about what happened. She tried to convey all the events regarding Alisha in as much detail as possible because she still remembered everything clearly.


    If it really was a dream, she knew some theories exined that the dream''s details would soon be forgotten by conscious memory. She wanted to avoid that from happening.


    ''I see, if that''s true, Alisha is so pitiful. Subconscious Mind, hmm... Alisha even asked to be resurrected with her parents? Ely, how can we go there to confirm everything in person?'' Elena rested her chin against her hand with some thoughts and suspicions. After hearing Elysia''s story, she also felt sad and sympathetic to Alisha.


    ''I thought the same thing, and I tried it twice, but I entered Soul Realm as a result. To be honest, I also don''t know how to get into Subconscious Mind.'' Elysia admitted that with a hint of disappointment.


    ''It''s okay, Ely. Let us examine this together. Before you made it into Subconscious Mind, what did you do?'' Elena tried to reassure her sweet little sister so that they could think with a clear and calm mind.


    ''Umm, wait a moment. I went to bed when I finished exchanging personal stories with E and Eve. Sleeping for a dreamless sleep where I slept in a sh and woke up a few hourster did not happen. Everything I know, I suddenly realized myself in the Subconscious Mind and met Alisha.'' Elysia thought for a few seconds before answering, but she couldn''t find any clues from there.


    ''Hmm... Then it''s a little difficult. We just need to experiment the way we always do, Ely. If that realm is called Subconscious Mind, then isn''t that pretty obvious? Maybe, we can only go there if what works on us is the conscious mind and the subconscious as well? Use two of them at the same time? It''s there, somewhere in your body, but we haven''t realized it yet.'' Elena tapped her cheek and made some assumptions.


    ''Okay, let''s try a few things, Sister Elena. Want to experiment here and now?'' Elysia asked for confirmation.


    ''En, I think it''s fine if we do it now. We''ll just try to get into that realm until someone wakes up from their sleep.'' Elena nodded in agreement.


    Right after that, Elysia and Elena tried to experiment with several ways and methods to get into Subconscious Mind. It was only done using the mind, and Elysia would still appear to be in a night of deep sleep if observed from the outside world.


    After dozens of failed attempts, Elysia and Elena finally made it into the mini version of Soul Realm. The countless memory orbs of various colors and sizes were all around them. It was as if they were in the middle of a lively and beautiful festival.


    "Oh wow, I can also get into your subconscious mind, Ely. Wow, it''s so beautiful and festive here. Ah, where''s Alisha now? Alisha? Alisha, where are you? Can you hear me?" Elena floated around while looking for Alisha. Unfortunately, she found nothing but countless memory orbs.


    Elysia also tried to find Alisha''s figure by flying around and calling out Alisha''s name. Still, she couldn''t find the person she was looking for either.


    "Sister Elena, it looks like we just wandered around in vain. Why can''t we find Alisha anywhere? She was the one who came to me at that time, but when we came to her, she is nowhere to be seen." Elysia floated closer to Elena, who was still looking for Alisha. She felt bewildered about this, and she didn''t know what else to do.


    "Yes, but this is too odd, Ely. Or maybe it was just your dream because you thought about Alisha too much due to Rosie''s matter?" Elena stopped in her tracks with a perplexed look on her face.


    "I don''t know, but it''s too real to be said as a dream. The fact that we made it into this realm is concrete proof of that." Elysia shook her head, not knowing how she felt right now.


    "Or maybe, there is an existence that wants us toe here, and it takes the form of Alisha in your dreams, Ely? Whatever, where have you ever met Alisha, Ely?" Elena put her hand on her chin in deep thought, but she immediately shook her head and made a suggestion.


    "Thest time I met Alisha... It was in the swarm of the bluish-white memory orbs, at the very end." Elysia turned around and pointed in a direction.


    "Let''s go over there, Ely. Maybe we can get a hint or a message from your dream." Elena didn''t wait for another second. She immediately grabbed Elysia''s hand, and they flew towards the intended ce.


    "Here, Ely?" After they reached the very end of the swarm of bluish-white memory orbs, Elena asked for confirmation.


    "Yeah, looks like it''s right here." Elysia became somewhat doubtful because this swarm had two ends.


    "Wait a moment, Sister Elena, let me confirm first." After saying that, Elysia reached out her hand to touch one of the memory orbs. Well, what she got was the memory of Alisha as a baby.


    "Ah-uh, we came to the wrong end, Sister Elena. The ce I mean is on the other side." Elysia smiled awkwardly after the memory recording was finished.


    "Well, it looks the same. It''s natural to mistake it. Let''s go to the other end, Ely." Elena wagged her hand with a reassuring smile. She could also make the same mistake if she was in the Elysia position.


    Elysia just nodded and put the memory orb in its original ce. Then, she and Elena immediately rushed to the other end of the swarm that consisted of more than a hundred thousand memory orbs.


    "Yes, around here is where Ist met Alisha. I exchanged words with Alisha after seeing several recorded scenes from some of these memory orbs. However, I woke up a moment after." Elysia floated closer to one of the memory orbs. "Have you found any clues here, Sister Elena?"


    "Uhm, regrettable, but I can''t find anything that can help us get out of this confusion, Ely." Elena looked around carefully, but the result was still nothing. She couldn''t find Alisha''s whereabouts or anything that could serve as clues.


    "Nah, allow me to take a look at that very recent memory orb, Ely. There may be a clue." Elena suddenly had a bright idea. She came closer to a memory orb at the very end. Then, she touched it, and a scene yed out before her eyes. Whereas Elysia just left Elena in silence while waiting.


    A few momentster, Elena put the memory orb back into its original position, then faced Elysia with a slightly sad and gloomy expression.


    "Ely, what I saw was Alisha''s memory before she died. It''s too sad, what happened and what she felt. But, it became unclear and was cut off suddenly during the moonlit night. Simr to the story you described a moment ago. Alisha, may the Almighty bless you beautifully... May you rest in peace." Elena sped her hands in prayer. She sent an orison because of this unusual event.


    Despite everything, it made Elysia both confused and rmed. As far as she could remember, thest memory orb was Alisha in this realm... Alisha was looking at the scene from many memory orbs, one by one.


    But, Elena said different from what she knew. Because of that, Elysia immediately put aside her wandering thoughts, then got closer to the memory orb at the very end and touched it.

 Chapter 253: After Yesterdays Events

    <h4>Chapter 253: After Yesterday''s Events</h4>


    Beyond the shadow of a doubt, it was true, just like what Elena said before... The memory orb was the scene during that fateful night. If so, where were the other memory orbs she saw at that time while with Alisha?


    Elysia looked to the right, and no other memory orb was there. The one she held was thest.


    "Sister Elena, I, I''m feeling a little scared. Remember what I told you earlier? This memory orb should not be thest one. Could it be that it was just a dream from my hallucinations?" Elysia trembled slightly at her words. She began to believe that Elena''s earlier assumptions were correct.


    "Hush-hush, don''t be afraid. You are not alone. If so, it looks like it was just a dreamy. It''s okay, Ely. That dream just wants to show you this realm called Subconscious Mind so that you cane here." Elena hugged Elysia from behind, trying to calm thetter with her soothing voice.


    Elysia took a deep breath then exhaled to calm her chaotic mind. She just didn''t have to think too far because of her dream. After feeling calm, she released the memory orb, and Elena freed herself from the hug at the same time.


    "Ely, we can''t see the outside world from here, but it looks like the others will wake up soon." Elena stated that after trying to see the outside world as usual, but there was nothing she could see.


    "En, we''ll continue with thister. I''ll have more trouble if Eve, E, and Grandpa wake up-" Elysia nodded in agreement, but then a question came to her mind. "Eh, will my body also fall into suspended animation if I enter this subconscious mind?"


    "You can''t check it either? Hmm, looks like we are detached from the outside world if we enter this realm." Elena stroked her chin in thought. She tried to uncover deeper truths about the secret behind this realm.


    "Well, then, I will return to my body now. Um, will you also return to the Soul Realm now, Sister Elena?" Elysia looked around one more time, then asked just to confirm.


    Hearing that, Elena looked around to observe every corner of the Subconscious Mind. For some reason, she suddenly felt little goosebumps at the atmosphere in this realm. That way, she would dy her intention to probe into these memory orbs... It could be done at ater time.


    "Mm, I''lle back now too. It feels quite lonely here and a bit scary if it''s just me. Let''s go." Elena hugged herself and rubbed her arms.


    After that, Elysia and Elena disappeared together from Subconscious Mind... Leaving behind a realm that once again fell into tranquility.


    Elena returned to the Soul Realm while Elysia to her body. Elysia opened her eyes and turned to the clock. The time showed a few minutes past five o''clock. Luckily, no one had awakened yet.


    ''Phew, thank goodness.'' Elysia exhaled a subtle breath, feeling relieved. Along with it, she slightly moved her hand that Evelyn held while. She also applied magic to Evelyn so that Evelyn would wake up with a refreshed body.


    "Uhm-uh... You''re awake, Ely." Evelyn awoke from her sleep and rubbed her eyes gently.


    "Yes, good morning, Eve. Did you sleep all night there? You will feel achy instead of sleeping to rest, you know?" Elysia gave a warm smile.


    Vanessa''s ears twitched by themselves. Elysia felt amused... Thus she tickled the white cat''s ears with care.


    ''Good morning, Vann.'' Elysia gave a warm greeting through their connection.


    ''Mhm, good morning to you too, master. It''s my pleasure to see your smile.'' Vanessa rubbed her head against her master''s hand. Of course, it was granted, and she received a gentle caress from her master.


    Evelyn looked at the clock on the wall, then returned to her best friend. "I''m fine. Good morning too, Ely. I just wanted to make sure you''re okay too. Look, I don''t feel sore or anything. I''m as fresh as new." Evelyn said that while examining her body with a slight stretch. She didn''t feel any pain or soreness despite sleeping in an improper position.


    Elysia only smiled in response. She didn''t need to answer that or admit what she had done to the caring girl.


    "Nee, Ely, what do you feel now? No feeling of weakness or anything else? Have you fully recovered?" Evelyn sat on the bed and took her best friend''s hand as if she wanted to check the patient''s health like a doctor priest. Well, she couldn''t use that ability yet.


    "After enough rest, I can''t be more than one hundred percent healthy, Eve." Elysia nodded as she folded her other hand up.


    "Thank Goddess, that''s good news to hear, Ely." Evelyn''s beaming smile etched on her pretty face. She was happy for a variety of obvious reasons.


    Coincidently, the noise made E and Alexander wake up as well. E sat up, rubbed her face, then got closer to Elysia''s bed.


    "Good morning, Ely. Looks like your fatigue and side effect from yesterday''s event is gone. Good to see you recovered." E conveyed her relief with a gentle smile.


    "En, thanks, E. Sorry, I made you worry." Elysia expressed her apology while turning to E and then to Evelyn.


    "Hehe, there''s no need to apologize, Ely. You are my precious friend. Please don''t mind that." Elle shook her head, then she took a stool and sat there.


    "Yes, Ely, don''t worry about it." Evelyn nodded inplete approval. Having said that, she suddenly remembered the things that happened yesterday after her best friend fell asleep.


    Evelyn took out a letter from her Space Bag and handed it over to her best friend. "Ely, here''s a letter for you. This was sent by our academy yesterday after you slept. All students get three days off starting from today because our academy will get a major upgrade. You read this first."


    Elysia epted that and examined it for a few seconds. It was a letter sealed with the Deterry Academy of Magic''s wax stamp and her name written on it. She opened it and read every detail of the announcement letter addressed to all of the students.


    Some of the critical points were listed there. All students obtained three days off, all old privilege cards became invalid, and the card re-renewal would go through a re-test after the three days.


    Aspensation for the students being unable to live in the dorms for a while, they would be transferred to three to five-star inns for three days free of charge. There were details on how to im it, but Elysia didn''t need that.


    Apart from that, the academy mourned the deaths of 13 students who died due to yesterday''s unexpected tragedy. However, the ceremony to honor the deceased was carried out by the Deterry Academy of Magic yesterday afternoon.


    "I see..." After reading to the end of the letter, Elysia muttered without restraining her gaze of sorrow. The sad news reminded her of yesterday''s events, and it also saddened her. After all, the deaths of the 13 students took ce before she could save them.


    Elysia took a deep breath and exhaled. Nevertheless, Elena opened her mouth to make Elysia not think about that anymore. The events had already passed, and they were doing their best at that time. If there was anything to me, then it was the ursed monsters.


    "Huff, did you go out yesterday? How were the situations after yesterday''s events? Can you tell me a little summary of that?" Elysia queried her friends with a pleading expression.


    "Yes, yesterday we went out alternately." E nodded innocently to acknowledge that without the slightest hesitation.


    "Un-un, yesterday we did go out. But, we didn''t leave you alone, really. Let me tell you a few things about yesterday after you fell asleep, Ely. Yesterday, it was--" Evelyn volunteered to exin a few things to her best friend.


    The townspeople got a little panic about yesterday''s incident. They thought war or aggression from the devils was taking ce in Holy Central Region.


    However, the knights and mages managed to calm things down. Therge crater created by Goddess''s divine punishment was still being investigated, especially the altar at the bottom.


    The events and tragedy of yesterday became the hottest topic in this city. Most people discussed the Goddess, who had eradicated all the monsters with the blue shooting stars.


    Despite that, the city was back to its original state. What was different, the security level became tighter than usual.


    The deaths of 13 students were problematic for the academy, and all mourn over it. However, the sealed area that emerged close to Aeddoterra City became the things that made many people rmed and worried.


    The announcement was announced by Emperor Arthur''s representative afterwards. That also included an exnation regarding the sealed areas of the great ancient warfare.


    The evil monsters that had previously invaded the Human Continent, and had not been eradicated, were shackled in a sealed area where the location was unknown. In any case, the Human Race was preparing for the inevitable with guidance from the Goddess Of Blessings.


    Although what made the masses calm down and relieved was not only that. The Goddess of Light descended to save the day was the one that had the most impact on it.


    Moreover, many rumors were widespread. That regarding the Human Race was protected by two Goddesses, namely the Goddess of Light and the Goddess of Blessings. Word spread to other cities, and the public was rejoiced to find out that there were two Goddesses by their side.


    Evelyn only knew up to that point, though inrge part because of Pope Alexander''s exnation she learned yesterday. She gave the credit to Pope, who was listening silently.

 Chapter 254: Invitation to the Imperial Palace

    <h4>Chapter 254: Invitation to the Imperial Pce</h4>


    Elysia only smiled wryly after hearing Evelyn''s exnation of the aftermath of yesterday''s events.


    ''Harumph, it''s up to them to say it and take it at any rate. That doesn''t mean we are bound by duty or obligation.'' Elena expressed her protest and disapproval of the public who made that statement.


    ''Yeah, we can''t be biased, and we''ll still stand in the neutral zone. Moreover, I hope that no one bothers me for my master''s reasons.'' Elysia had the same opinion.


    ''Anyway, it''s been two days since you exchanged messages with Sylvia. You''ve been giving that Devil Princess the cold shoulder more and moretely, Ely. Can you give that clueless girl a chance to prove herself? You can speak your mind and drag the girl to the light.'' Elena changed the subject of the conversation while ying with a strand of her hair.


    ''Please talk about Sylvia againter, Sister Elena. After all, I can only exchange messages with that Devil Princess secretly.'' Elysia closed the conversation about Sylvia at once.


    ''Okay, I''ll remind youter when the time is right, Ely. Just give that silly girl one chance, and after that, I won''t bring it up again if you want.'' Elena nodded slightly. It would be a pity if she crossed out Sylvia from Elysia''s list of potential friends without giving the girl a chance.


    ''Mm.'' A brief response from Elysia, and after that, Elena didn''t bring up any more conversation about Sylvia.


    "--After that, I came right back here." Evelyn just finished talking about her activities yesterday.


    "Hum-hum, so what about our Lavely Pizza? Is there a problem or issue that needs to be addressed as soon as possible?" Elysia suddenly became somewhat anxious about their business. She heard Evelyn''s words even though she talked to Elena in her mind.


    "For that, A and the employees have solved all the problems that may arise." E delivered a reassuring line with a smile.


    There was nothing to worry about, the manager who was just appointed a few days ago served well and satisfactorily. Well, the discussion about opening a Lavely Pizza in another city would indeed be realized. The person in charge of the branch in this city was present as the first stage in the n.


    "You can breathe easy, Ely. A is more capable than she looks." Evelyn patted her best friend''s back in a rxed manner.


    "Yeah, she is talented." Elysia breathed a sigh of relief if there weren''t any issues that needed more attention. A was indeed pretty reliable, as expected from the human resources sent by Pope Alexander.


    After that, Elysia looked at the clock. Time passed so quickly. Evelyn''s story had already taken nearly 30 minutes. At that moment, Alexander was about to open his mouth to speak. Unfortunately, the entrance opened suddenly, and two imperial knights in light armor entered with courtesy.


    One of the imperial knights gave a respectful bow with a smile, then conveyed the purpose of their arrival. "Elysia Avery, based on Emperor Arthur Griffith''s behest... You are cordially invited to Aeddoterra Imperial Pce for a breakfast banquet with the Royal Family. You have the freedom to take anyone with you-"


    Yet, the Imperial Knight couldn''t finish his words. Alexander was there and interrupted without caring for anyone.


    "It can''t be done, turn it into a luncheon. Tell Arthur that it''s a request from me. My granddaughters and I are having breakfast together this morning. We will go to the pce at lunch time." Alexander stood up from the sofa and faced the two imperial knights with an expression as if his words were absolute, nothing to argue with.


    "We- We understand. We will convey your will to Emperor Arthur. Your arrival is very much awaited at the pce this afternoon." The other imperial knight stuttered a little.


    He and his colleague were not toote to notice that the Holy Grandfather was also present in the room. Emperor Arthur had already given them a spare route and reminder if the breakfast banquet could not be held for any reason.


    "With all due respect and courtesy, we excuse ourselves." After giving a respectful bow, the two imperial knights immediately left. They knew very well the weight of the Pope''s words. Even Emperor Arthur himself would not possibly reject it.


    "Grandfather, are we going to the Aeddoterra Pce this afternoon? Ely, Eve, and I will go with Rosie to Cuttexus City this afternoon. Didn''t I tell you yesterday, and you agreed, grandfather?" E asked with a perplexed expression.


    "I didn''t forget, E. You will go to lunch at the pce before leaving. You also need to wait for Ariel to arrive as yourpanion." Alexander turned around while shaking his head and walked over to his granddaughter.


    "Oh well, I understand." E nodded innocently and gave a beaming smile.


    "E, Elysia, Evelyn, we are going to have breakfast together this morning. At the same time, there are some things I would like to discuss with you, Elysia." Alexander said his invitation while writing something onto a talisman and then burning it with Holy Magic.


    "Evelyn, you didn''t forget to ask your parents permission, did you?" Feeling himself being stared at by three pairs of curious eyes, Alexander suddenly questioned it, to make sure and for themon good. He intended to assign someone else to Evelyn if this girl didn''t get a protector from the Mage Association.


    "Um, yes, I didn''t forget it, grandfather. I asked my parents for permission yesterday, in the afternoon. Soon, someone who was sent by my mother wille here." Evelyn assured swiftly with a small nod.


    "Good, if so, let''s have breakfast here together. In a moment, our breakfast will be delivered here." Alexander nodded slightly, and the girls only agreed with his invitation.


    "All right, Elysia, while waiting for breakfast toe... Let''s talk about yesterday''s events in more detail." Alexander also took a stool and sat by the bed.


    He wanted to ask about many things yesterday, but he held it back because Elysia seemed unwell. But, at this time, Elysia was fully recovered. So, he thought it was time.


    "Gulp... Ye-yes, sure." Elysia knew she couldn''t help but answer some of Pope''s confusion.


    "Is it true that your master can revive the deceased with her divine magic?" Alexander put on a neutral face, even though it was a sensitive question to ask.


    For some reason, Elysia saw a glimpse of hope in Pope''s eyes in the blink of an eye. She didn''t know why Pope Alexander seemed to wish for something, and she became unsure about that too.


    "I don''t really understand it, but I can''t call it magic to revive the deceased because I was still there, seeing E and Eve crying. But I was just a spirit at that time." Elysia shook her head with a hint of sympathy because it was the truth. She and Elena didn''t know how to bring people back to life.


    "I see..." Alexander sighed softly with a little disappointment, but it did not rule out the possibility of hope.


    After that, he changed the subject of the conversation between the Goddess of Blessings and Elysia. He wanted to know more about what was conveyed by the Goddess of Blessing at that time... In case there was an implied message.


    In response to Pope Alexander''s great interest, Elysia was not stingy about sharing what she knew, despite not much. She also provided some details about ursed monsters in case anything was missed yesterday.


    For the next few minutes, Alexander asked, and Elysia answered eloquently. She knew it was for themon good. In time, she hoped the information she shared could be useful in reducing the devastating effects of the ursed monsters.


    "That''s understandable. Those monsters are called cursed creatures, ahem, ursed monsters for an obvious reason. But the curse, hmm... Holy Magic, purification magic bes very useful in that case." Alexander stroked his beard in thought but suddenly remembered what he was going to ask yesterday.


    "Elysia, are you really still at the Apprentice level? It still surprises me that you wielded a high-level weapon and ughtered the ursed monsters that came at you. You can even purify the curses thate at you?" Alexander asked in wonder, and it also intrigued E and Evelyn.


    "Though it''s hard to believe, I''m still at the Apprentice level. Maybe, because the magic I use is a bit different. It''s hard to exin, but, yes, it is." Elysia observed her hands for a few seconds, then clenched and then loosened them.


    "Yes, Ely doesn''t need Hypmond to cast magic anymore. She can also use instant magic without a magic circle." Evelyn spilled the beans without hesitation. She considered Pope Alexander as an insider. Also, it was not a big problem to say because her best friend brought up this matter.


    "Oh-ho? Is that true, Elysia?" Alexander sought confirmation, and Elysia just nodded. "Hmm, maybe it''s magic from your world and different from magic in this world. Don''t make a fuss about it. Everyone has their own dao of magic."


    Shortly after that, four priests arrived with two serving trolleys. It was their breakfast that came at Pope Alexander''s request. The priests took out a folding table and four chairs from the Space Bag. They swiftly set the table for Pope before excusing themselves.


    "Well, let''s have breakfast together." Alexander stood up and walked towards the emergency dining table. Meanwhile, the three girls and one cat just nodded before following him.


    After that, they ate their breakfast in peace and continued with the tea party in serenity. They just chatted warmly with light and pleasant conversation until one of the two awaited people arrived.

 Chapter 255: Status Screen Upgrade

    <h4>Chapter 255: Status Screen Upgrade</h4>


    ''Phew, fortunately, your identity as the Goddess''s disciple has been kept a secret from the public, known only to certain higher-ups. This Pope Alexander and Emperor Arthur are quite thoughtful and considerate.'' Elena felt calm and relieved inside.


    ''Yes, I''m still safe, but that''s not with your identity, Sister Elena. Out there, maybe a lot of people have started to worship you, hehe.'' Elysia chuckled when she tried to imagine Elena''s figure as the Goddess of Light worshiped by the public.


    ''Gee, oh no...'' Elena touched her cheeks with her hands, but she immediately folded her arms and snorted. ''Hmph! If that''s true, that''s none of our business, Ely. That doesn''t mean we need to answer their prayers or give blessings to strangers. Those shenanigans take ce, but we don''t need to care.''


    ''Erm...'' Elysia couldn''t answer that because she didn''t have to. At that moment, the door suddenly opened without a knock, and someone entered the room.


    Well, it was a treatment room and not a private room. So, the visitors or guests didn''t need to knock on the door before entering.


    An old man dressed in a mage robe with abination of white, ck, and blue walked casually into the room. "Ho-ho, it looks like everyone is enjoying hot tea on this beautiful morning."


    "Greetings, Pope Alexander, oh our Holy Grandfather. It is an honor for this Maximilian Young to meet your esteemed self." The old mage gave a slight bow of respect.


    There weren''t that many people who deserved to make him give the bow of respect, but once he did... That person was someone he really respected.


    "Granpa Max, you came! Uhm, did youe because of my mother to apany me to the Southern Region, Cuttexus City?" Evelyn was the first to respond to the old mage''s arrival. She slightly waved her hand to greet the guest.


    "Yes, oh good gracious, Princess Evelyn, you''ve grown into a beautiful girl. Forgive this old man, that was about ten years ago, hmm? At that time, you were no taller than a 100-centimeter bundle of joy, ho-ho." Maximilian threw a joke withughter while stroking his beard.


    "Yes, it''s been a long time. You stopped visiting the pce ever since. Erm, you moved to the Holy Central Region because of your research. Granpa Max, please sit here and have a cup of tea with us." Evelyn took a stool near the bed and ced it near the table. She invited the old mage to sit down.


    "Then, excuse me." Maximilian could not refuse, and he sat down as Evelyn asked.


    "Maximilian Young, the famous Saint Wizard from Adenawood City. Kevin and Isabelle are considerate enough to send you to apany their beloved daughter on a short trip. Well then, it''s very nice to meet you." Alexander gave a small nod to the old mage.


    "Hee-hee, the pleasure is mine, Holy Grandfather. I just happen to live not far from this city." Maximilianughed lightly.


    "Here''s tea for you, Granpa Max." Evelyn poured a cup of tea for the old mage.


    Meanwhile, Elysia nced at the old mage with a focus to see his status. Yet, she was surprised afterward because she saw the new feature from the status screen, which looked slightly different. Elena was quite stunned too.


    [| Lv. 169 | Saint Wizard | Maximilian Young | Male (690) | HP: 269,000 / 269,000 | EP: 464,600 / 496,000 |]


    [| STR: 25 | AGI: 40 | VIT: 35 | INT: 166 |]


    ''Oh, wow! There are new features from the status screen. This is amazing! However, since when? Am I getting a significant boost after yesterday''s incident?'' Elysia wondered in her mind. Since yesterday, she hadn''t seen anyone''s status, including herself.


    ''Hoo-wah, Ely! You''re already level 30, and your status screen is new too. It even has a frame instead of just a in ck background. Look at it for yourself and be surprised~'' Elena cheered in awe and delight after checking Elysia''s status. Hearing that, Elysia immediately focused on herself, and a status screen appeared at the corner of her eye.


    [| Lv. 30 | Apprentice Mage | Elysia Avery | Female (16) | HP: 5,400 / 5,400 | EP: 4,501e+9 / - |]


    [| STR: 3 | AGI: 20 | VIT: 5 | INT: 4,500 |]


    "Cough..." Elysia coughed a little while she was sipping her tea. She took a tissue with crity to wipe her lips and chin.


    "Ely, are you all right?" E put down her cup and patted her friend''s back.


    "I''m fine, E. Just a little hi- cough." Elysia smiled awkwardly at E.


    ''Woah-wua, your STR is only 3 points. If it''s your strength, then no wonder you can''t endure a lot of Reinforcement Magic. Oof, your INT is a bit too high. Does it have anything to do with your overpowered magic? You get a great boost in your overall status, Ely.'' Elena was ecstatic to report the news.


    ''Ye- yeah, that''s my status. A real ss missile, right? Reinforcement Magic doesn''t suit me, after all. I''m still grateful to have great magic talent despite my pitiful physical abilities.'' Elysia heaved a subtle sigh.


    ''Whatever it is, we need to explore these four statster, Ely. This way, we can experiment more effectively. Not to mention, EP usage also gets a notification screen, right? Muehehe, this is the best.'' Elena rubbed her hands with a strange chuckle.


    ''Yeah.'' Elysia certainly didn''t argue with it because she anticipated it too. After that, she checked E, Evelyn, and Pope Alexander''s status to satisfy her curiosity.


    "O-ya, Princess Gabrie has now be a gorgeous girl. You are still as gracious and noble-hearted as when you were a child." Maximilian greeted E with a small nod.


    "Em-yes, thank you, Sir Maximilian." E only responded briefly with a soft smile. She didn''t want to talk much because she couldn''t remember this old mage in her memories.


    "Hum-hum, may I know your name, lovely girl?" Maximilian''s attention was then directed to the ck-haired girl he didn''t recognize.


    He only got brief information about Elysia Avery as Evelyn''s friend. So, he just wanted to make sure this lovely ck-haired girl was Elysia Avery or not.


    "Greetings, Sir Maximilian. My name is Elysia Avery." Elysia immediately walked out of her observational activity and replied politely. She had just seen E and Evelyn''s status, but she was suddenly questioned by this old mage.


    "I see... Three beautiful girls who are good friends with each other. The proverb about birds of a feather flock together can be authentic here, three beautiful birds." After saying that, Maximilian sipped tea in front of him.


    "Holy Grandfather, I havee at yourmand. I apologize for myte arrival. No excuse can justify my failure. I am ready to ept my punishment." A holy knightdy suddenly rushed in and knelt with one knee on the floor.


    Maximilian spat out the tea he had just sipped when he heard a youngdy who suddenly entered the room. He took a tissue to wipe his mouth and dried the wet one with magic.


    After that, he turned towards the entrance only to see a holy knightdy like a valkyrie. The valkyrie d in goldish light armor with a purple variation cloth knelt behind Pope Alexander. The word about punishment made him think twice, and he gave Pope Alexander a mysterious gaze.


    "Your three-minute dy is justified, Ariel Evadne. Identity checks at the city entrance led to that. Stand up, and have a cup of tea with us." Alexander ignored the old mage''s ridiculous gaze and spoke in a wise tone. Then, he turned to his granddaughter. "E."


    "Yes, grandfather." E stood up and took a stool for Ariel. She invited the valkyrie to sit there. "Miss Ariel, please."


    "What absolute glory, the greatest honor, and iparable joy for my ipetent self. Thank you for your honorable invitation, Holy Grandfather, Holy Princess." Ariel looked at Pope Alexander''s back, then at E with a look of reverence.


    Holy Grandfather''s words were a noblemandment that must be carried out without fail. She stood up nimbly, headed for the chair, and sat there with great politeness.


    "This is your tea, Miss Ariel. Have you had breakfast?" E poured tea for Ariel and asked with concern as if she knew this holy knightdy''s situation.


    Ariel was slow to reply, and E didn''t need to hear the answer either because she expected it. Ariel stroked her stomach, and it was a clear sign. Then, E stood again to take Ariel''s breakfast from the serving trolley.


    The holy knightdy didn''t immediately understand what E was trying to do. Still, a bowl of breakfast and cakes was ced in front of her shortly afterward.


    "Enjoy it. Thank you foring here at full speed." E smiled and sat back into her chair, but that smile and E herself seemed to shine in Ariel''s eyes.


    "Holy Princess, I- I, thank you for your generosity." Ariel could only say that with great appreciation. Refusing because she felt shame couldn''t be done. It was sphemy. Therefore, she epted the breakfast with happiness, albeit a little nervous.


    "Ha-ha, you''re still stiff as usual, Ariel. Stay calm and rxed, cool your head, and exhale." Alexanderughed lightly and gave thoughtful advice. Ariel justplied and ate her breakfast after feeling she could do it.


    Meanwhile, Elysia and Elena were speechless because of the holy knightdy''s behavior. They didn''t know the reason, but it amused them a little.


    Elysia looked at the clock. It was only a few minutes past seven. This holy knightdy was summoned from somewhere and asked to appear at seven? Nevertheless, Elysia nced at Ariel again for Ariel''s status screen.


    [| Lv. 161 | Saint Holy Knight | Ariel Evadne | Female (311) | HP: 301,000 / 301,000 | EP: 241,100 / 317,500 |]


    [| STR: 63 | AGI: 61 | VIT: 30 | INT: 31 |]


    ''Saint-level, she''s still young enough to have such a high level of strength! A talented girl... Is Ariel Evadne the golden child of the Holy Church?'' Elysiamented with a bit of awe in her mind.

 Chapter 256: Visit the Sick

    <h4>Chapter 256: Visit the Sick</h4>


    Elysia and Elena were brainstorming about Ariel. However, the old mage suddenly opened a conversation about what had been stuck in his mind since yesterday.


    "Hmm... The incident yesterday was really shocking to me. Sealed area, evil monsters, and it all happened in the sacrednd of our continent. It even led you toe out of your divine meditation and step in, Holy Grandfather. Huff, this world is just getting worse." Maximilian shook his head slightly and heaved a sigh of concern.


    "Despite all that, you have missed one thing, Maximilian. The Goddess descended directly to solve all the problems at the scene. My presence there was quite redundant." Alexander reminded the old mage calmly, then took a sip of the herbal tea.


    "Ah, now that you say it, Holy Grandfather. The Goddess of Blessings is still around to look after her people and followers. Uhm, was it that bad? To force divine existence to intervene in the mortal world?" Maximilian nodded with reverence for the divine, but he became curious shortly after because he didn''t know many details of yesterday''s incident.


    "Once again, you are wrong, Maximilian. I will assume that you haven''t learned some of the key points from yesterday''s incident because you are on your way to this city." Alexander put down his teacup and gave the old mage a deep gaze.


    "As you say, Holy Grandfather. I immediately headed to this city after getting a request from Madam Isabelle. All I know is iplete information and rumors that have not been confirmed. Please forgive my mistake and ignorance." Maximilian ced a hand on his chest in apology.


    "No worries. The Goddess who came down from heaven yesterday isn''t the Goddess of Blessings, but the Goddess of Light." Alexander gave an answer. It made the old mage both surprised and interested simultaneously. Even thedy who was eating breakfast felt the same.


    As if he understood that there would be endless questions from two curious people, Alexander took out some papers from his Space Bag. "Take this. On the trip, the two of you will go out as chaperones for my grandaughters. Those are details about things that need attention and some information you need to know."


    "Um, granddaughters? Do you have another granddaughter, Holy Grandfather?" Ariel finished with her breakfast and epted the document that was given to her with a clueless expression. She could not remember any other Holy Princess besides Gabrie Celestine.


    "Hum, Elysia and Evelyn are my granddaughters. I be their godgrandfather, understandable?" Alexander emphasized his words to Ariel.


    "I- I understand. Thank you for enlightening my ignorance." Ariel bowed slightly. After that, she read the papers carefully and thoroughly.


    Meanwhile, Maximilian also immediately read all the information wisely. Prior knowledge update was required.


    Evelyn only shrugged her shoulders slightly as the room fell into silence because of these two Saints. But, she remembered something and turned to her best friend.


    "Ely, I forgot to tell you earlier. But, this morning some of our ssmates wille to see you. Maybe they''lle soon." Evelyn sent a soft whisper close to her best friend''s ear.


    The sudden whisper gave Elysia a chill. She immediately took a little safe distance on reflex and turned to Evelyn.


    "Uh, well... Why are you so sure of that, Eve?" Elysia replied to that with a subtle whisper.


    "I know because I happened to meet Joanna yesterday. She asked about your situation, and I told her about you being in the Holy Cathedral''s VIP treatment room. After that, she said that she and other friends woulde to visit you in the morning.


    Well, what might happen after that? Indeed, the visit of our ssmates at this morning, especially the students you saved from the mouth of danger." Evelyn whispered again with a hand gesture.


    Elysia just blinked innocently, but she was already feeling overwhelmed before anyone came to see her. If many students woulde to visit, then it would be tiring for apparent reasons.


    *Fwoosh*


    Elysia''s attention was distracted because the documents in the hands of the holy knightdy and the old mage were suddenly burned without a trace. She was quite confused why they did that.


    "Those are the important points. You know what you need to do and what responsibilities you take on that three-day journey." Alexander tapped the table with a stern expression.


    "I will not disappoint your trust in this responsibility, Holy Grandfather." Ariel gave a salute with a fist in front of her chest.


    "I understand and obey." Maximilian also saluted with a slight bow.


    "Good." Alexander responded curtly and proceeded to sip his tea.


    ''Sister Elena, do you know what was written on that document just now? Why did it burn so suddenly.'' Elysia raised a question in mind.


    ''Uhm, it''s just about their duties and responsibilities, with additional information for the sess of their mission to protect you girls, of course. However, your identity as the Goddess''s disciple is now also known to these two Saints. The documents were burned because it was ssified information, and these two Saints did that because of the instructions there.'' Elena kindly enlightened the clueless girl.


    ''That''s fair. These two Saints wille to the Southern Region with us after all. Besides, for certain people, my identity is no longer a secret in the first ce.'' Elysia responded in a rxed and calm manner.


    ''Yeah, as long as it''s not known to the public, right? You purposely created your own identity to reduce the difficulty, risk, and trouble after all, hehe...'' Elena chuckled with amusement. She knew her sweet little sister second to none.


    Ariel and Maximilian alternately turned to look at Elysia with a dazzling gaze. It was as if they just realized the sacred treasure near them.


    But they just stared in silence as if they were studying further towards the Goddess''s disciple. Theprehensive admiration gaze from Ariel and a full of wonder gaze from Maximilian. Yet, they didn''t try to annoy Elysia for whatever reason because they didn''t want to offend Elysia.


    "Alright then, I need to go to take care of a few things. I''ll be back before lunchtime." Alexander told his granddaughters and received their approval, then he turned to Ariel and Maximilian without speaking.


    As if understanding what was said in silence, Ariel and Maximilian paid their respects. After that, Alexander just nodded and got up. He left at a leisurely pace.


    Elysia, E, and Evelyn only looked at each other cluelessly. Still, they didn''t linger in the matter because it was none of their business to question.


    After the tea party was over, they tidied up the dining table. The table was folded back while the cutlery was put into the serving trolleys, then put in the room''s corner.


    The three girls went to bed and sat next to each other. They chatted, exchanged ideas, and joked together while waiting for the students that Evelyn said wereing to visit.


    Ariel and Maximilian went to sit on the sofa and watched the Goddess''s disciple, especially her behavior. If need be said, Elysia was no different from a pleasant girl by nature.


    No wonder these two picky princesses were willing to be friends with Elysia. This girl had great charm and insight. It was as if it could affect the surrounding people every time a pleasant voice escaped her mouth. The two Saints nodded as if to agree with their seemingly simr thoughts.


    A few momentster, there was a knocking sound from the entrance before it opened. Five girls and two boys came into the room.


    "Excuse me, sorry to interrupt. We came after getting permission from the medical center''s receptionist." Joanna interrupted the three girls who were too busy chirping together that they didn''t notice her group''s arrival.


    "Oh! You guys are finally here. Pleasee in." Evelyn waved her hand with a smile.


    "Ehehe, of course. I said it yesterday, and the others will probablye after us." Joanna scratched the back of her head and nodded.


    "Umm... Will the otherse too? It won''t be that many people, right? This is a medical center..." Elysia felt sluggish just imagining that. She didn''t know whether there was any limitation for the visitors or not, but she hoped it had been implemented.


    "Ugh, the students were kicked out of the dorms and moved to inns under academy regtions. It was difficult to coordinate with the others. So, we don''t know, sorry." Betty clenched her fists at the memory of yesterday''s case.


    It took a struggle to organize the students who woulde. It could not be achieved in a short time because the students were scattered throughout the various inns. The news came from student to student, so it was challenging to coordinate with everyone.


    "Ah, nevermind. As long as it''s before lunchtime, then it''s fine. We''ll be out by then. Above all, thank you so much foring." Elysia wagged her hand with a soft smile.


    "Hi, Miss Elysia. How are you feeling? This is a parcel from us. Hope you get well soon." Maggie handed over a parcel filled with various kinds of fruit.


    "I have recovered. Thank you for your concern and prayers." Elysia received the fruit parcel, but she passed it to E because E asked for it.


    "Hi, I wish you good graces always, Miss Elysia. Thank you for saving us from harm and everything. This is a Floral Fantasy bouquet that can make you feel peaceful and calm with its fragrant aroma." A girl represented her two friends to give the flower bouquet to Elysia.


    Although it was called a bouquet, it was some unique flowers that were arranged on a vase.


    "Uhm, yes, thank you..." Elysia epted the vase filled with various flowers. She inhaled its fragrance for a few seconds before Evelyn asked for it to be put on the table.

 Chapter 257: No Pain, No Gain?

    <h4>Chapter 257: No Pain, No Gain?</h4>


    A few moments passed. It was already the umpteenth visit from students. Some of them came with various kinds of gifts, and it was continued with their kind words to Elysia.


    Since it was a medical center, the visitors didn''t stay there long either. After exchanging a few words with Elysia and Evelyn, the students left with calm hearts. However, several other students arrived not long after. It repeated itself until more than two hours had passed.


    "Hehe, is it the twenty-first group or the twenty-second? Ah, I''ve lost the count. Anyway, a lot of your friends care about you, Ely." Elle patted her hands with a light chuckle.


    "Ye- yeah..." Elysia just smiled with an overwhelmed expression as she saw the many gifts in the room. She hoped that the group just now were thest visitors.


    It was okay if there were only one, two, or three groups. But if there were many, then it would be quite a pain.


    "Hum-hum, looks like there''s more toe, Ely. I know that. Ah, I just said it, and here ites." Evelyn chuckled with glee as she watched her best friend''s hrious expression. As said, the entrance opened, and three students entered with confident steps.


    "A perfect morning to you. May this day bring a healthy light upon you. Smile the day has just started!" Brian walked in with the style and line for a cool boy, but he realized there were a holy knightdy and an old mage in the room.


    "Ahem, I mean good morning. I wish you good health, Elysia. I got you something, and I hope you like it." Brian scratched his head and then took out a sizable gift box from his Space Bag.


    He thought that the ones in this room were Elysia and ssmates, but it turned out that the others had already left. The initial intention was to arrive early, butte because he and David were confused when choosing a gift to bring.


    "Mm, that''s so kind. Thank you so much." Elysia could only ept the box that was handed to her.


    "Pretty big box, is this a present or something else?" Elysia asked in wonder, but she faintly smiled as she peeked at the present using her advanced perception. A nket and a pillow. Then, there was also healthy snacks, a box of tea, and note cards.


    "Ah-uh, yeah, I hope you like it. You can open that upter, Elysia. It''s from David and me. Psst, give your prayers too, David. Don''t just gape beside me." Brian nodded absently and immediately nudged David.


    "My heart holds a prayer that brings you so close to the blessing of the Goddess. I convey my hope that you will know her touch and be healed by the divinity above." David immediately sent a prayer for Elysia, as discussed previously with his boss.


    "Amen." Brian and David uttered in unison at the end of the prayer.


    Elysia, Evelyn, and E looked at each other and chuckled lightly. After all, these two boys sounded a little amusing.


    "Hehe, thanks. If I need to say, I''ve recovered, really." Elysia was still grateful for that prayer. On the other hand, Brian and David smiled at the delightful chuckles of the girls.


    After that, Ashton pushed Brian and David aside because it was time for him to give his gift.


    "That''s good news if you''ve recovered from yesterday''s incident, Elysia. You are a person I admire very much. Here''s a little present for you. I thought you''d like this for... Well." Ashton handed Elysia a gift, but he was confused to exin it because what he brought was a little unusual.


    Actually, he, Brian, and David were the most confused about choosing a gift for visiting the sick. They happened to meet in the lobby when they were about to ask permission from the receptionist. They shared their experience just like that.


    "Ehm, for?" Elysia tilted her head slightly, waiting for Ashton to continue.


    "Well, that''s a little strange for me to say, but these are beauty products like skin moisturizers and a few others." Ashton scratched his head with an awkward smile, but he felt happy after Elysia epted the gift without question whatsoever.


    "Such a concern, Ashton. Thank you for your gift." Elysia put the box on herp and opened it. Sure enough, some beauty products, skincare, and others.


    "Oh, that''s right, what are you three going to do on this three-day holiday? Some of the students whose homes are close to this city decided to go home. Brian, your hometown isn''t too far from here, right? Are you going home?" Evelyn inquired for pleasantries. She had done the same with other ssmates as well.


    After hearing that, Brian''s face turned sour all of a sudden. Yet, He immediately changed his expression and shook his head with a slight smile. "No, I didn''te home at this opportunity. I better train on the training ground or wherever I can. I want to be stronger."


    "I see..." Evelyn nodded slightly.


    "Haha, that''s the spirit. Do you want to join me in training? But, it''s not less than eight hours a day, and you can''t stop halfway." Ashton was delighted to hear that. He patted Brian on the back with a lightugh.


    "Tsk, then I would prefer to train on the holy knight''s training ground. If you are brave and have strong guts,e with me to the holy knight rookie training." Brian avoided the pat from Ashton and gave a challenge in return.


    "That great? Well, count me in. The talented me must also have a fair affinity for Holy Magic. You''ll see and be amazed." Ashton puffed out his chest with a grin.


    "Meh, it''s only Grade 1, and don''t get your hopes up." David folded his arms across his chest in a subtle sarcasm.


    "That''s the two of you. For me, of course, that''s clearly different. Don''t group me by standards like the two of you, okay?" Ashton didn''t want to lose to the taunts of Brian''s vassal.


    "Uhm... Sorry if I sound disrespectful. I once heard you say that you wanted to prove your talents and abilities to your family. Does that have anything to do with your vigorous, rigorous training, Brian? Are you too, David?" Elysia asked out of kindness.


    She didn''t know why, but she knew something was wrong with Brian and his way of training. It was as if he was chasing a goal in the shortest possible time regardless of his good condition to train.


    In just a nce, Elysia and Elena already knew that Brian and David''s bodies were suffering from significant stress due to overly strenuous activity or excessive use of magic. It would probably just take a few more days with their usual activities, and they would copse.


    "Oh, err... Well, you''ve heard that from me, Elysia? Well, that''s no secret either. And, yes, I want to let my family know how great I am. All they cared about was just my talented brother. It''s as if they''ve forgotten that there are two young masters in the Chapman Marquess Family." Brian rubbed his elbow subconsciously and acknowledged that as he stared out the window.


    "For me, I want to be a great person. The future of the Moore Baron Family is in my hands. I want my family to live free from difficulties." David looked at his hands and clenched them as he remembered his family near the border between three regions.


    Although his family was granted aristocratic status, his family life was still surrounded by difficulties. He wanted to change it, wanted so badly no matter what.


    "I understand. What a noble goal. Praiseworthy concern for your family. Umm... I don''t know anything, and I don''t want to sound like a meddle in anyone personal matters. But may you listen to my little advice?" Elysia put the box on the bed, then inteced her hands.


    "You are so benevolent and gracious, Elysia. Any suggestion of kindness will be greatly appreciated. Wait, I will take note of your suggestions." Brian nodded with a big smile, then took out a notebook and a pen from his Space Bag. David also followed in his footsteps.


    He felt happy because his idol girl didn''t respond to the things he worried about the most. It was quite the opposite, his idol girl cared about him enough that she asked him and gave him advice!


    "I mean, you know, are youpletely unaware that something is wrong with your bodies? Are you trying to push your limits too much? Excessive is not good, and practicing to get stronger has its limits too. It''s because of the body''s burden, whether it''s a physical exercise or a magic workout. Well, now may you tell me... Have you had any sudden unnatural pain and fatigue recently?" Elysia questioned that, but she had the urge tough as all her words seemed to be written by Brian and David.


    After writing the beautiful words of his idol girl, Brian realized it was a question that came to ascertain something before suggestion.


    However, after he paid attention to his handwriting and thought twice ... He was quite surprised and immediately looked at Elysia with an incredulous gasp. How did she know? Brian wondered in his mind.


    Meanwhile, David was not much different from his boss either. The two boys were shocked, and the people in the room could only look at their exchange with an interested gaze.


    "Ho- How do you know that, Elysia? Is there something wrong with our bodies because of our vigorous training? David and I have been taking elixirs and herbs to relieve it. Isn''t it just aches and pains as our bodies adapt to the stress of the new muscles we engage in training? It''s no pain, no gain." Despite saying that, Brian had a worry on his mind. He asked for enlightenment from his idol girl, who seemed to know a lot.

 Chapter 258: Kind Advice

    <h4>Chapter 258: Kind Advice</h4>


    "No, that may be true, but the burden on your body is beyond normal. Brian, you said it yourself just now, right? About training for beginners? However, is what you are doing is heavyweight training beyond the rmendation?" Elysia waved her hands at Brian''s assumption.


    Brian and David just nodded their heads in response. They often participate in strenuous training with their seniors. Questions from seniors were asked periodically to prevent injury, trauma, or the like because it was not a rookie exercise.


    At the time, Brian and David weren''t quite sure. They just thought all was well, and they answered their seniors with confidence. Nevertheless, when Elysia had said that, Brian and David had second thoughts about the impact of their training activities.


    "Well, no wonder... Strenuous training is good, but ites with the rightposition. Regrly breaking through the limits of the body''s capabilities is an unwise decision, and ignoring the after-effects will worsen it. If I may suggest, please rest today.


    You can resume your training tomorrow or after your body recovers from excessive stress. Elixir and herbs are not always a solution, right? Oh yes, you can also check your health at this medical center just to make sure, Brian, David." Elysia conveyed her kind suggestions. It was the umpteenth time she gave such advice to ssmates who were nice to her.


    "Aye, affirmative. Without a doubt, we will take advice from you, Elysia. Thank you for your kindness and valuable concern." Brian saluted like a sailor, then he turned to David.


    "David, we have a break from training today. We will take a break from strenuous activity to avoid any bacsh or bad things that might happen based on the glory advice from Elysia." Brian dered the conclusion of their schedule for the day.


    "Aye, boss. Thank you for your advice, El-Ahem, Miss Elysia. That means a lot to us." David saluted to his boss, then to Elysia. He almost slipped out to say Elysia without honorifics. Whatever happened, he found it a little rude.


    "What? Did you lie when asked by the seniors? I remember you saying that you didn''t feel anything wrong with your body at that time. So, what you guys secretly drink is elixir or herbs to relieve pain?


    Geez, what a stupid decision. You just need to follow the advice, rmendations, and instructions given during practice. They''re experienced enough to train amateurs like you both in the most effective way, Brian, David." Ashton shook his head and sighed. He only found out about the truth, thanks to Elysia''s advice to these two idiots.


    "What? What do you know, Ash-town, oh Mr. perfect? We think it''s just muscle aches and pains." Brian sneered at Ashton. The words of this annoying boy were not appreciated by him at all.


    "Of course, you must know. No excuse can justify the ignorant. If you are confused, then ask the seniors. Ahem, literally, I am also your senior in this kind of field. With the generosity and wisdom of the winner, I allow you to ask for enlightenment from my great self ha-ha..." Ashton put his hands on his waist andughed out loud.


    "Tsk."


    "Tch."


    Brian and David clicked their tongues and turned away from Ashton. It was hard to admit, but this annoying brat was more talented than them in training, real-life experience, and physical abilities.


    "Hey, big brat, this is at the medical center. Please have a little courtesy, and don''t speak out loud. Apart from that, it''s not praiseworthy for you to speak with arrogance because of your talent. It is ungrateful to the blessings and gifts that have been bestowed on you." The old mage suddenly interrupted. He was quite annoyed by these noisy visitors.


    "Uh-ah, sorry, senior mage. I got a little carried away." Ashton immediately apologized after the old mage spoke to reprimand him.


    "Oh, well... It''s not just me, but the others are also feeling annoyed. Also, I''m more of a wizard than a mage, okay? If you notice it closely, the three girls in front of you are not that much different in age from you, but their talents are way above yours. Have you seen them boast about their abilities?" Maximilian rolled his eyes and continued with his wise counsel.


    "Err... No." Ashton scratched his head in a daze, nced at the three girls sitting on the bed, then answered awkwardly.


    "Yes, as you say. That is the top-notch behavior of quality young seedlings. They are not arrogant and never boast of their abilities for the greater good. Youugh at everyone, but you are the joker." Maximilian pointed his palm towards the girls and gave his conclusion, which was a bit sour for Ashton to digest.


    Brian and David gave Ashton a grin as if they were mocking the boy who was being scolded. They were pleased that this annoying brat got something back from the arrogant remark earlier.


    "That''s all, you may take my words with a pinch of salt, but digest it with wise thoughts. You two are also the subject of my advice, do you three understand?" Maximilian pointed at Brian and David to get them involved.


    "Ye- Yes, we understand, senior wizard sir." Brian, Ashton, and David responded in unison.


    "Psst, Ely, how do you know about Brian and David''s circumstances just by looking?" Evelyn murmured as she looked at her best friend''s face from the front. She looked at Elysia''s purplish-blue eyes with a look full of wonder.


    "Oh, dear me... It''s hard for me to exin, but I only know because something is wrong and unnatural. It was as if something made me know it when I saw them. Umm, is that weird to say?" Elysia fiddled her fingers in reply. She was a bit confused by her exnation because it was difficult to exin.


    "No, no, Ely. Nothing strange. Oh, wow, that''s superb vision ability. With that, you can easily help people. No wonder you often give kind advice to some people, our ssmates just now too. It is a verymendable and noble deed." Evelyn shook her head once and smiled softly.


    "Un, you never cease to amaze me with your miraculous self." E sped her hands and looked at her friend with a reverence gaze. Yet, suddenly she became curious to try her friend''s ability on herself. "Ah, Ely, can you look at me, and please tell me if there''s something wrong with my body?"


    "Uhh, why does your sentence sound different to my ears, E. However, you don''t need to worry. You are one hundred percent healthy without being deficient in anything. If need be said, the body of someone who has Holy Magic affinity will be treated from within without needing to do anything. Well, there are differences in the levels, though." Elysiaplied with E''s request. She shrugged her shoulders slightly at the end of her words.


    "Uhm... Ely, what about me? Is there something wrong with my body? You two with Grade 5 affinity can rest easy, but I became a little worried because you said things like that, Ely. I only live in Grade 3 after all..." Evelyn tugged on her best friend''s sleeve lightly with a nervous expression.


    "Everything''s fine, Eve. You are apletely healthy girl. I can''t find anything wrong with your body no matter how many times I look at you. I''m sorry for worrying you over what I said." Elysia patted the worried girl''s hand with concern. It worked to make Evelyn feel relieved.


    "You don''t need to apologize, Ely. However, well... No matter how many times you look at me? You said that earlier, Ely. Hum, how many times have you seen me? Inside and out? Ely, you are indecent." After feeling at ease, Evelyn pulled another achievement by teasing her best friend. She covered her breasts with her hands and moved to the side slightly with a mischievous smile.


    "Wait, it''s not. I wasn''t. You asked me, and it''s just a figurative word. Eve, you bad girl." Elysia was a little surprised by the usation. She stuttered and covered her face with her hands because she was too embarrassed to look at the others with her blushing face.


    "Ah, don''t be like that, Ely. I''m sorry, I was just teasing you a little to joke around." Evelyn immediately came back to her best friend to make peace.


    "Gulp." The three boys who saw the exchange of the girls could only gulp their saliva.


    The three boys didn''t really understand what was going on, but they were grateful to see this. They saw Elysia''s attractive blushing face, even if only for a moment.


    "Sorry to interrupt your daydreams. If the need to visit you here is over, can you excuse yourself and leave? The girls you are staring at so intensely still have things they need to do after this."


    Thedy''s somewhat stern voice suddenly sounded. It made them turn their heads to the side, though reluctantly. But, the holy knightdy just stared at the three boys as if she wanted to drive them out of the room.


    Understanding their situation, Ashton, Brian and David immediately decided to leave. The holy knightdy was beautiful and graceful, but she was like a tyrant.


    "Elysia, I need to register to be a holy knight immediately. Before and after, I excuse myself first. See you on another asion." Ashton said his goodbyes with a reason.


    "As per your advice, we need rest and free from strenuous activities. Thank you, and see youter."


    "Thank you for your advice, Miss Elysia. We excuse ourselves first."


    Brian and David also excused themselves politely.


    "Mm, thanks foring. Have a nice day. See you at the academy in three days." Elysia no longer covered her face. She waved her hand lightly to send the three visitors away.


    After that, the three boys walked out of the room with a stride.

 Chapter 259: Go to the Palace

    <h4>Chapter 259: Go to the Pce</h4>


    "Thanks for waiting." E just came out of the bathroom in a modest yet elegant honey-colored dress.


    Elysia and Evelyn were also no longer wearing their pajamas. They were already d in their modest dresses. A charming white dress with purple embellishment for Elysia and a dazzling whitebination sky blue dress for Evelyn.


    "Uhm, Rosie and Fran haven''t arrived yet? Yesterday Rosie said she would be here when noon came, right? Grandpa hasn''te back either... Aren''t we going to Aeddoterra Pce for lunch with the Royal Family?" Elysia crossed her fingers for good luck as she stared at the entrance.


    "Yes, let''s wait a little longer. Maybe Rosie, Fran, and grandfather still on their way. We still have about 90 minutes before lunchtime." Evelyn looked at the clock and assumed the positive.


    "Hum-hum, how about we y riddle questions while waiting for my grandfather and Rosie? I have something hard to guess. Sir Maximilian and Miss Ariel, will you join in this little game?" E came up with a suggestion to fill the free time.


    "With pleasure, let me participate in your riddle game." Ariel immediately agreed without a second thought.


    "Oh-ho-ho, are you sure, Holy Princess Gabrie? I''m known as a wizard for obvious reasons, you know?" Maximilianughed lightly, worried that the game would lose its point because he could answer it so with ease.


    "It''s okay, Sir Maximilian. I''ve thought of some difficult riddles. However, if you already know the answer, please don''t answer at once. That way, everyone will have their turn to guess." E didn''t mind that, but with a note.


    Elysia and Evelyn nodded in agreement because the game sounded pretty fun to y as they waited for the others.


    "Alright, let''s give that a shot."


    After the old wizard agreed, the five people in the room yed by E''s rules. One person made a riddle question, and the other would answer in turn. The riddle maker also took turns because E''s stock was quickly running out.


    Several minutes passed in the game until the entrance opened. Rosie and Fran had just arrived.


    "Excuse me, I came as I said yesterday. Sorry for making you wait. Oh my, the three of you are already dressed in beautiful and charming dresses. Are you going on a trip wearing a dress?" Rosie greeted with a smile, but she was a little confused when she saw Elysia and co.


    They wore modest dresses that were usually used for formal events or parties. Wouldn''t that be inconvenient for their trip after this? Rosie wondered in her mind what these three girls were thinking.


    "Wee, Rosie, Fran. Oh my goodness, Rosie, did you stay up all night? You look quite tired, and your eyes..." Elysia responded with a reflex wee, but she was quite surprised when she turned to look at Rosie''s face. E and Eve also shared simr concerns afterwards.


    The student council president had a paler face than yesterday, and there were thin dark circles under her eyes.


    "Ah, it''s nothing. It''ll go away when I get enough sleep after this." Rosie wiggled her hand to calm the three worried girls. She nned to catch up on her sleep during the trip.


    As she walked closer, she realized the two people''s identity with these three girls.


    "Oh, my Goddess, Saint Wizard Maximilian Young and Saint Holy Knight Ariel Evadne! It is my honor to meet you." Rosie eximed with an expression of joy and respect. Fran was likewise, but he was at a loss for words for a moment.


    "Hum." Ariel responded with a short, subtle nod.


    "Ho-yes, Deterry Academy of Magic''s student council president. Abundant in every good work... Well, looks like you really need adequate and quality sleep, young girl." Maximilian gave thoughtful advice to the girl who had just arrived.


    "Yes, thanks for your suggestion. I will rest after this. Umm... If I may know, why are two Saints like you here? Did something happen?" Rosie appreciated that, and she asked because she was a bit uneasy.


    "Because we are assigned to look after the girls you invite to Cuttexus City, Miss Rosie." Ariel gave an answer without beat around the bush.


    "Oh, heaven..." Fran muttered softly in surprise. But, that was to be expected because of E and Evelyn''s use. It was only natural that the Saint-level experts would be assigned as the princesses protector.


    "Oh-yes, ha-ha-ha, why didn''t I notice that." Rosie scratched her cheek andughed awkwardly.


    "Oh, right, we''re going to a luncheon at Aeddoterra Pce, with Royal Family before leaving. Pleasee with us, Rosie, Fran. We are allowed to invite anyone to go there with Emperor Arthur''s permission." Evelyn thinks it''s best to invite Rosie and Fran to go to the pce together.


    Hearing that, Rosie looked at the clothes she was wearing. Such casual adventurous outfit, it was rather inappropriate toe to the imperial pce in such attire.


    After that, she looked at the three girls again. No wonder they were wearing such formal dresses. It wasn''t for the trip, but because they were going to the pce luncheon!


    "If that is the case, and it has been decided. Then, allow Fran and me toe with you to Aeddoterra Pce. However, before that, allow me to change my attire." Rosie said that to represent Fran too. She knew her little brother would agree.


    Yet, before Rosie had time to walk to the bathroom for that, Elysia held her back. "No, no, let Fran change his clothes first. For now, please sit here, Rosie." Elysia stood up and took Rosie''s hand. Then, she led Rosie to sit on a chair.


    "Ah-uh, Fran, can you change into a formal suit first?" Rosie could only obey and ask Fran to go first because Elysia insisted on making herself sit down. Even though she didn''t know what Elysia was going to do.


    "Oh, okay." Fran nodded and went to the bathroom.


    "Umm, Ely... What''s wrong?" Rosie looked back at the girl who was standing in front of her.


    "Hum-hum, let me touch your face for a few seconds, Rosie. Allow me to do magic to deal with the thin dark circles under your eyes. Or do you want to go to the pce just like that?" Elysia hummed, asked for approval. She intended to help because she couldn''t bear to let Rosie just like that.


    "Ah, it turns out like that. Yes, you can touch my face. Please help me, Ely." Rosie didn''t have any objections whatsoever. She was happy to receive help from Elysia because she did not want to present herself with an unsightly disy.


    After getting permission, Elysia touched Rosie''s cheeks with care. She applied the healing magic to treat Rosie''s eye bags as she gently massaged Rosie''s cheeks. Apart from that, she also relieved Rosie''s fatigue a little. It onlysted a few seconds, but Rosie had closed her eyes infort.


    "Nee, Rosie... Please don''t sleep here." Elysia patted Rosie''s cheek lightly.


    "O, Wow, Ely. Thank you so much! I feel fresher than ever." Rosie immediately opened her eyes and caught the hands on her cheeks. She swung Elysia''s hands with delight and appreciation because she knew very well what had just happened to her body.


    "En, you''re wee. d to help, but you also still need enough restter, mkay?" Elysia gave a piece of advice with a smile.


    "Yes, I will." After saying that, Rosie freed Elysia''s hands.


    "It''s amazing to see. Instant healing magic cast by a young mage. It still surprises me that Miss Elysia is still at the Apprentice level." Maximilian watched it all with bright eyes as if he had just seen a miracle of the world before his eyes.


    "Miss Elysia is talented beyond reasons. She has Grade 5 Holy Magic affinity, but the difference between myself and Miss Elysia is like the earth and the sky. Miss Elysia is a living miracle. As expected of the Goddess''s disciple. I really admire you." Ariel sped her hands with admiration and sparkling eyes.


    Elysia knitted her brows due to Ariel''s remark. "Miss Ariel, I don''t like you to speak of me like that."


    Ariel was astounded at Elysia''s words. She didn''t understand what was wrong, but did she offend the Goddess''s disciple because of her unorganized statement!?


    The room suddenly fell silent. Nobody said anything as they just looked at Elysia and then at Ariel with a worried expression.


    "Please forgive me if my words offend you, Miss Elysia. I don''t mean anything other than to say what I think. Please punish me for my disrespectful behavior." Ariel sincerely begged for forgiveness.


    On the other hand, Elysia was instantly overwhelmed. For some reason, she felt like a bully. But, why was this holy knightdy quite obsessed with punishment?


    "Ah, I didn''t mean that, Miss Ariel. It''s just that your words sound harsh. Please don''t call me the Goddess''s disciple like that because it will cause trouble for me depending on the circumstances. Not only, Miss Ariel, I hope everyone also understands my situation and position. Please don''t call me by any nicknames other than my name." Elysia tried her best to reconcile the atmosphere with Elena''s help.


    "I understand my mistake. Thank you for enlightening the ignorant me." Ariel put her hand in front of her chest and gave a slight bow.


    "Uhm, yes, we''ll be careful not to mention that."


    "You can count on us, Ely."


    E and Eve responded positively. They were relieved that it was just a misunderstanding. Rosie and Maximilian also responded with approval because Elysia had already said so.


    A few momentster, Fran, who had juste out of the bathroom and dressed in a formal outfit, was also not free from this. Rosie reminded her little brother about several vital points so that Fran''s muscle brain would not cause trouble for Elysia.


    Not far from them, a white cat was just watching everything in peace. Vanessaid down in one of the serving trolleys, struggling to eliminate redundancy.


    *Munch* *Munch* *Munch*


    Scoop out, bite, chew, then swallow.


    It was a repetitive motion to devour the food, but it never bore her no matter how many times it was repeated. Well, sometimes step one was skipped and went straight to step two.


    Maximilian identally noticed the white cat who was eating cakes and cookies there with great passion and enthusiasm. It was as if the cat had to devour it all to uphold justice. But, wait, something was wrong, and he could feel it.


    "Oh, gracious goodness. Since when does a cat eat a cake? As I recall, they are carnivores. Has that changed over thest few years?" Maximilian smacked his forehead when he remembered what was wrong with the cat on the trolley.


    "Ah, that... She is Vanessa, Ely''s contracted beast. Even though Vanessa is now a cute and adorable little white cat, she can turn into a huge winged white tiger. My grandfather said Vanessa is a Spirit Beast over level 150." E informed the old wizard generously.


    "Hmm... So, the contracted beast named Vanessa in question is that white cat. That''s understandable, and it makes sense now. No wonder the cat that turned out to be a Spirit Beast to eat any food like humans." Maximilian nodded in understanding while stroking his long white beard.


    A few moments after Rosie changed into a formal dress, Pope Alexander came back to the room. He was already wearing his signature white-gold Pope robe.


    "Alright, everyone''s here. Rosie, Fran,e with us to the pce for lunch with the Griffith Royal Family. After that, you can immediately go to Cuttexus City with the special Gravy Ark. I''ll leave this to you, Ariel." Alexander handed a Space Bag to the holy knightdy.


    "Yes, Holy Grandfather. I''ll be responsible for this." Ariel immediately stood up and came closer to Pope Alexander. She received the Space Bag with respect.


    Besides that, she knew what Pope Alexander meant. The Space Bag contained a wide variety of exclusive items, supplies, and more for their trip.


    "Good, it''s almost time. Let''s go. I''ve prepared a carriage for us outside." Alexander gave a subtle nod, then turned around.

 Chapter 260: Luncheon in the Throne Hall

    <h4>Chapter 260: Luncheon in the Throne Hall</h4>


    In a luxurious carriage pulled by four beautiful white horses, Alexander and the group headed to the Aeddoterra Imperial Pce. Ariel sat in the coachman seat, and seven people were in the carriage.


    Two knights on horseback escorted the golden chariot at the front and the other two at the rear. They were knights from the Knight Association who would apany Rosie and Fran back to their hometown.


    Elysia looked out the window. Many people watched them from the roadside in awe. How could it not be? The golden carriage they were on was the luxurious carriage belonging to the Holy Cathedral... Only the distinguished ones could ride in it.


    "Ah, it''s been a while since Ist rode the carriage. How many years ago is- Uhm, Ely, why are you pensive?" E was just about to respond to her grandfather''s small talk. Still, she suddenly became worried because her friend had been silent since the golden carriage left the Holy Cathedral area.


    "That''s not it, E. I was just looking outside." Elysia turned to E and shook her head. Then, she pointed outward. "Look, everybody makes a path and watches from the curb."


    "Oh, that..." E nodded in understanding.


    "Ah, look, we''re almost there." Evelyn informed, followed by a hand gesture.


    Hearing that, Elysia leaned her body towards the window and turned towards the back. The majestic and luxurious all-white Imperial Pce was before her eyes, and they had just entered the pce area.


    It was not Elysia''s first time seeing Aeddoterra Imperial Pce, but it was her first visit. Apart from that, she and Elena were still wondering why the Principal Emperor had deliberately invited them to a banquet with his family, the Griffith Royal Family. They could only hope that there was no ulterior motive behind this.


    A few momentster, the carriage stopped in front of the pce, and Ariel immediately opened the carriage door. Rosie, Fran, and Maximilian got off first because they were the closest to the opened door.


    Then, E, Evelyn, and Elysia followed suit. Pope Alexander was thest toe out. Ariel and the four knights followed closely behind as the group walked towards the entrance.


    Several imperial knights were waiting for their arrival. After the respectful greetings, the imperial knights guided them to the designated hall.


    Elysia nced right and left before she used her advanced perception for sight-seeing. She didn''t want to be seen as a curious country girl.


    ''Ely, this pce is so grand and majestic. A little bigger than the Holy Cathedral, perhaps. However, if this pce is called the Aeddoterra Imperial Pce and the knights here are called imperial knights... Why is the Principal Emperor''s family called the Royal Family, and not the Imperial Family?'' Elena patted her chin in wonder.


    ''...'' Elysia pondered for a moment in thought. She also had no idea about it because history was recorded thus. ''Maybe, it was because of something that happened in the past? In each region also, it''s the Imperial Pce, not the Royal Pce. Then, Emperor, and not King.''


    ''But each region is called the Kingdom, not the Empire. Besides, it''s the Royal Family and not the Imperial Family. Ah, never mind, I''m confused by this Human Continent. Who knows about the details of other continents.'' Elena shook her head. She didn''t want to wrestle with that matter anymore.


    ''Well...'' Elysia also closed the undisputed issue. She looked around again using her advanced perception.


    Several knights stood guard every ten meters in a regr pattern in the beautiful hallway paved with red carpets. The carvings on the walls showcased the charming and enchanting work of art.


    This Imperial Pce, as if deliberately entuated the impression of grandeur and luxury, slightly different from the Holy Cathedral, which was inclined more towards glory and holiness.


    Elysia followed the lead before them until they stopped in front of a magnificent metal door.


    "Behind this door is the imperial throne hall. Emperor Arthur, Prince Theo, and the others await your arrival. We are only guiding you, distinguished guests, to this point. Our honor, we excuse ourselves." One of the imperial knights informed the guests respectfully before they walked away.


    As soon as the three imperial knights left, the magnificent metal door suddenly opened slowly without anyone doing anything. It was from within, and a man dressed in a fancy aristocratic suit revealed himself from inside the room.


    "Your arrival has been eagerly awaited and anticipated by Emperor Arthur. Allow me to escort you into the throne room. Please." The man gave a courtesy gesture, then walked in after receiving a nod from Pope Alexander.


    Once again, Elysia walked forward to follow the lead and entered the throne hall. It was a magnificent, round hall with six ornate pirs. The huge jewel rune on the ceiling illuminated the entire hall with a warm glow.


    The scarlet rug stretched from the throne down through the middle. While rectangr banners with adorned tips draped from the walls.


    The elegant jade throne was located in the center of a small tform. It was juxtaposed with two simr but smaller seats. One thing that was a little out of ce, a long banquet table covered in white silk cloth and surrounded by chairs, was ced near the tform.


    Emperor Arthur sat on the jade throne,plete with his trademark Emperor robe. The one sitting next to him was a young man who had a glimpse of him, his son, the prince. Meanwhile, one other seat was left vacant for unknown reasons.


    The escort walked to his colleague, who dressed alike and also stood near the tform. Conversely, Pope Alexander''s group stood in the majestic hall center in silence, waiting for Emperor Arthur to speak.


    "Wee to my Imperial Pce. It''s been a long time for us to see each other since your meditation on divinity, Holy Grandfather. Allow me to invite you to my little banquet after all this time.


    Hmm, it''s exhrating to see youe with your friends, Elysia Avery. Forget about the formalities and upromising ethics that are often enforced. This is not an official asion but a luncheon." Emperor Arthur gave a kind wee in an expressive voice. He didn''t forget to remind Elysia to leave the formalities.


    Basically, he didn''t want Elysia to think differently, resulting in a stiff and distant attitude with himself. Besides creating a good rtionship with this Goddess''s disciple, he also wanted to introduce his son to her.


    "Hoho-ho... Forget about formalities, right? Then don''t act like a superior to me, Arthur brat. State your business clearly. You should know why I ignored your letter and requested that breakfast invitation be lunch. Besides all of that, you invited us, and I took my time toe. However, you serve the banquet with an empty table?" Alexanderughed out loud briefly, then he acted without formality ording to Arthur''s request.


    The corner of Arthur''s lips twitched at that. He really wanted to scream and tell about what he said earlier for no one other than Elysia and her friends. Yet, he just smiled at Pope Alexander. "Of course there is. It''s rude for me as the host to serve up an empty table at my little banquet."


    After saying that, Arthur gave a signal to two of his trusted people. One of them gave a subtle nod before taking out a thin stone tablet and writing something there.


    Not long after, several maids and butlers came into the throne hall with several serving trolleys. They put many dishes on the table nimbly.


    Vanessa, who was nestled in her master''s arms, drooled a little at the many dishes on the table. Today was a day of feast and struggle.


    When all dishes were neatly ced on the table, the maids and butlers immediately went out of the throne hall.


    "It''s allplete now. However, before that, Theo." Arthur gave a signal to his son.


    After getting the cue, Theo got up from his seat. He stepped off the tform and approached the girls.


    "Greetings, my name is Theo Griffith. I''ve heard a lot about you, Elysia. It''s my pleasure to meet you in person." Theo gave a greeting bow. It sounded like an introduction to everyone, but he was standing right in front of Elysia.


    Elysia looked right and left. She thought Theo''s greeting was not only aimed at her. However, E and Eve only looked back at her as if waiting for something. Then, she turned to the scarlet-haired prince.


    "The pleasure is mine, Prince Theo. My name is Elysia Avery." Elysia returned the greeting with courtesy just for politeness.


    Theo smiled a little then greeted the girls and other guests without exception. All for courtesy and no one should be overlooked, not even the knights who came along.


    When Theo was having a little trouble because of Pope Alexander, Elena just snorted because of Theo.


    ''What''s the matter, Sister Elena? You look dissatisfied.'' Elysia asked out of concern.


    ''Hmph! This prince seems to be after girls, especially you, Ely. Geez, look at this kid''s age. He''s even older than the average age of grandparents on Earth.'' Elena snorted in dissatisfaction as she folded her arms under her chest.


    ''Why assume that? He''s just being suave with imperial etiquette, right?'' Elysia thought otherwise, but she didn''t really care about Theo in her mind.


    ''Hehe, you say it as if you care about him when in reality you don''t. Yes, etiquette like that is troublesome. We have to be even more careful. It''s a political issue after all.'' Elena chuckled at the thought of her sweet little sister.


    Elysia only rolled her eyes. She returned to watch the silly interactions between Theo and Pope Alexander. Well, the others just watched as if they were amused.

 Chapter 261: Before Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 261: Before Leaving</h4>


    "Are you trying to seduce my granddaughters?" Alexander said that with a little usation.


    "That''s a misunderstanding, Holy Grandfather. I only paid my courtesy to the guests my royal father invited." Theo was sweating a little, but he didn''t dampen his polite smile at the old man who had made his life quite difficult in recent years.


    "Is that so? Then, how about you three years ago?" Alexander stroked his long beard, trying to remember some events in the past. He really didn''t like this prince who was trying to hook E''s heart at that time?


    "It was the past me who was still foolish and ignorant. I just came back from the Cuttexus Kingdom and failed to recognize the beautiful girl I identally met is Holy Princess Gabrie. I have learned a valuable lesson from that." Theo shook his head, remembering his old foolishness.


    "It''s great if you have a better personality as the one and only prince of the Griffith Royal Family. Then, who are you after now? Elysia, Evelyn, Rosie, or even Ariel?" Alexander patted Theo''s shoulder once with a smile. He didn''t realize the girls flinched a little because of him.


    "No, no, It''s only my polite greetings to build good impressions and rtionships. To be honest, I am more focused on building a strong and mighty faction to help my royal father. Since then, I left my naive and stupid nature behind to achieve future glory." Theo eloquently denied while giving a no-no hand wave.


    He was aware of the responsibility he would carry as the only prince and the crown prince of the Aeddoterra Kingdom. Great strength and formidable abilities were required to achieve his dream.


    Finding a soulmate could be der when he was sure of himself and everything. However, he was really interested in Elysia, the Goddess''s disciple, for other reasons, and it wasn''t because of her beauty.


    Elysia and Evelyn turned to look at E. Still, the girl just shook her head because she didn''t remember anything meaningful about Prince Theo.


    "No, no, don''t look at me like that, Ely, Eve. Thest time I met Prince Theo was three years ago. Uhm, that was before he went fishing in the river with my grandfather. After that, I never saw him again." E waved her hands in front of her body in her defense. She could not stand it when her friends gave a small smile as if they were teasing her.


    No one noticed or cared about it. After hearing E''s words, Theo felt that several arrows and spears had suddenly pierced him, especially his heart. E said that as if she had no meaningful impression of himself.


    A shback urred in his mind about the events of three years ago. When he had just returned from the Cuttexus Kingdom to seek experience from the battlefield, he met a beautiful and charming girl.


    He didn''t even know the girl''s name at that time, but he wanted to get to know her better. It was something like being drawn at first nce. Yet, she only responded to his approach respectfully with brief pleasantries before leaving and forgot to leave her name.


    When he stalked the beautiful golden-haired girl secretly... He arrived at the Holy Cathedral and met Pope Alexander.


    The beautiful girl turned out to be Gabrie Celestine! It was more than eight years since he met the Holy Princess, so how did he know that little girl had be a dazzling beauty?


    Did he go fishing with her grandfather? It would be nice if it were true, but sadly it was the opposite. He was thrown into the river to catch fish with his bare hands...? Instead of fishing on a boat with a fishing rod.


    The sad thing was he couldn''t swim. He actually became a bait to catch fish, so it was far from fishing. It was thest time he went to see Gabrie because of absolute rules in the Celestine Family. He didn''t stand a chance because of that. After that, he moved on and focused on something else.


    "Ha-ha, I think that''s enough with greetings. Old man, it''s been a while since then. Let me pour a new cup of herbal tea for you. For everyone, feel free to have this luncheon." Arthur announced with augh and invited everyone to the long table.


    "Oh, right, I heard you are going to your hometown this afternoon, Rosie Reinhard, Fran Reinhard. So, make sure you enjoy this meal to your heart''s content before you leave. Don''t hesitate or be embarrassed to eat your fill." Arthur turned to look at Rosie and Fran. He gave pleasantries before walking towards the table.


    "Yes, Emperor Arthur. Thank you for your concern." Rosie replied politely, albeit feeling warm when given such casual pleasantries.


    After that, they all ate lunch together, without exception. Arthur sat beside Pope Alexander to pour a cup of herbal tea for his half-teacher. Then the others sat as they pleased because there were plenty of chairs avable at the long table.


    Some people also opened the light conversation to enliven the warm atmosphere. It didn''t take too long before the luncheon was over. The dishes on the table were also not finished, so much to Vanessa''s regret.


    The white cat only enjoyed the meal when her master fed her because she could not eat at the table as usual. Table etiquette outside of casual events, and she had no choice but to follow the rules.


    "Thank you for your delightful lunch, Emperor Arthur. I apologize in advance, but we had a bit of a time constraint. Henceforth, we better head to the Cuttexus Kingdom immediately." Rosie immediately opened a speech for self-excuse. About an hour had passed, and she was worried that it would be toote to arrive at the stopover city.


    "Hum, then, I won''t hold you back any longer. Your long journey will take time. Hmm, are you going to stop over at Rarora City? You''d better take a little detour, don''t go past Avrora Forest just in case." Arthur answered after wiping his mouth with a tissue. He made a suggestion for themon good.


    "Thank you for your kind advice. But, yes, we will take a little detour for our safety. It is estimated, we will arrive in Rarora City near midnight." Rosie nodded with a smile. It was her itinerary.


    "You''re making a little error, Rosie." Alexander suddenly said in response.


    "If I may know, what mistake did I make, Holy Grandfather?" Rosie tilted her head slightly,pletely clueless.


    "You forgot that you were going to use the Gravy Ark specialized for long trips,st year''s magic device release from the Holy Church Research Center. If you are stopping over in Rarora City, then you will be there at dusk." Alexander raised his finger slightly, emphasizing one thing Rosie had forgotten.


    "Oh my... I really forgot that. If so, I can breathe easy with a calm heart." Rosie breathed a sigh of relief with her hand on her chest.


    "Even so, you should really go now. Travel in the dark sky is not good." Alexander leaned back on his seat.


    Hearing Pope Alexander''s suggestion, Rosie nodded and stood up. Followed by Fran and their four knights.


    "Hum, looks like it''s time for us to go. Grandfather, thank you so much for giving me permission to go to Cuttexus City. I''ll be careful, and I''ll be back in three days." E looked at her friends, then said goodbye to her grandfather.


    "All right, this will be the first time for you to go out of Aeddoterra City, E. However, never go alone or separate yourself for whatever reason. Always make sure Ariel is with you. Elysia, please protect your friends." Alexander reminded his granddaughter.


    He categorized Elysia as absolute protection because of her Goddess master. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to give E permission to go that far, even if she was sulking.


    "Yes, grandfather. E understands. Please take good care of yourself while I''m gone. I also won''t forget to send my news regrly." E nodded with a beaming smile.


    "Hum, thanks. I just need to trouble Arthur brat for everything." Alexander responded casually, but Arthur almost choked on hearing that.


    After that, the others also said their goodbyes to Pope Alexander, Emperor Arthur, and Prince Theo. Then, they went out of the throne hall escorted by one of Emperor Arthur''s trusted men.


    "They''ve left." Arthur said that then took a sip of his drink.


    "Hum." Alexander only responded with a short hum. Meanwhile, Theo and Lawrence just sat in silence.


    "It still surprises me that you allowed your treasured granddaughter to go that far with only Ariel as her bodyguard, old man." Arthur turned to a more sensitive topic of conversation.


    "Ariel, Maximilian, and the four Reinhard Family''s knights. Two Saints and four Spirit level experts are with them." Alexander corrected the wrong assumption, then he finished his herbal tea.


    "Is it really like that?" Arthur smiled mysteriously. He had second thoughts about it.


    "You''re noisy, Arthur brat. Elysia and her Goddess master will protect everyone in the group from any harm." Alexander frowned, but he still answered because it was not a secret he needed to guard against this reddish-ck-haired brat.


    "As I thought." Arthur snapped his fingers as if to signal that his assumption was correct.


    "Arthur brat, tell the other three Emperors for a high-level meeting. You know why and how. Do it neatly." Alexander gave an instruction lightly as if the one he ordered was not an Emperor.


    "All right. That''s easy, and the meeting will be held this evening." Arthur gave a small nod, then sent a cue to Lawrence. Thetter nodded in understanding and stood up to carry out the order.

 Chapter 262: Quite a Long Journey

    <h4>Chapter 262: Quite a Long Journey</h4>


    Rosie and her group left the city using the royal carriage. They were escorted by Lucas, one of Emperor Arthur''s two confidants.


    "Thank you for driving us up here, Sir Lucas." Rosie represented her group to convey gratitude for the courtesy.


    "Hum, it''s fine. I''ll wait for your departure before I return to the pce." Lucas closed the carriage door before answering in an upright manner.


    "All right. Miss Ariel, if you please." Rosie gave an open palm to the holy knightdy.


    Ariel just nodded and took out something from her Space Bag. She was careful to take out the special Gravy Ark and put it on the ground. It was a semi-metal nk of four by three meters designed like art with intricate carvings and runes. The size was smaller than the one used when transporting students to yesterday''s test.


    Elysia and Elena just looked at the Gravy Ark in slight wonder. For some reason, they sense the presence of a seemingly sophisticated sci-fi element in nearly every magical device. Slightly different from the magic tool, which was more inclined to antique.


    Since the person in charge was Ariel, she was the first to go up the Gravy Ark and stand on the round control rune.


    Then, ten other people went up there as well and positioned themselves. After that, Ariel channeled her magical energy into the control rune under her and caused the Gravy Ark to float. A sphere of light enveloped the Gravy Ark at the same time.


    "It''s quite a journey. I suggest you sit downfortably." Ariel looked back and made a suggestion to all the passengers.


    The others just nodded and took a seat on the board. The special Gravy Ark was 12 square meters for eleven people and a cat... They sat at a certain distance as they pleased.


    "Miss Ariel, we are all seated and ready for the long journey. Umm... Will you be standing all the way?" Evelyn announced when everyone was in position.


    "I will sit down as well when the Gravy Ark has reached a sufficient height at a steady speed. We will be flying at high speed, please prepare yourself... This is no ordinary Gravy Ark." Ariel smiled slightly and gave a gentle reminder.


    "I think everyone understands, Miss Ariel. It''s time for us tounch." Maximilian concluded that there was no need for small talk anymore.


    "Well then." After saying that, Ariel immediately made Gravy Ark shoot towards the sky at high speed. Lucas only looked up for a moment before he headed back into the city.


    "Wow, it''s so fast! Maybe this long-distance Gravy Ark is twice as fast as the regr edition." Evelyn cheered as she gazed across the vastnd and forest from the sky.


    "For your information only, we are traveling at a speed of 1,200 kilometers per hour. In addition, this special Gravy Ark can go up to 7,000 kilometers per hour at its maximum, Princess Evelyn." Ariel corrected the wrong assumption after seeing the numbers near her feet. After confirming a few things, she sat down and faced backward.


    "Oh, wow! Fourteen times normal speed. We are now only using 20 percent of the maximum potential of this device tool." Evelyn was amazed by the light apuse. She just found out about this new information.


    "Um, a question here." Elysia raised her hand, and it received a nod from Ariel. "If so, why are we traveling at only 20 percent of the maximum speed? Isn''t it faster that the better? Perhaps, we can arrive at Cuttexus City in a few hours."


    "Hoh-hoho, the first question that is often asked. Miss Ariel, let me answer that question." Maximilian chuckled and stroked his beard like a wise man.


    "If you wish, Sir Maximilian." Ariel responded with an open palm.


    The curious girls and a boy looked at Maximilian for the answer. Elysia wasn''t the only one who wanted to know.


    "That''s because we need to maintain the utilization of Energy Core and otherponents for long-term use. If this special Gravy Ark is elerated by more than 1,500 kilometers per hour, then theponent life will shorten even faster." Maximilian exined essential points. While the listeners only nodded in understanding.


    Then, he pointed to a mid-tier Earth Grade Energy Core near Ariel. "In addition, the dark blue Energy Core over there would bevishly drained far from normal calctions. If there is no urgency, then we only need to go at a steady pace."


    The listeners turned to the direction the old wizard was pointing. An energy ball was locked in its socket as the Gravy Ark''s power source, but it was only half a ball.


    Elysia nodded in understanding, but she raised her hand again to ask as the conversation topic was still hot to discuss. "Sir Maximilian, why is this magic device called Gravy or Gravy Ark?"


    "Hmm, that''s a simple question with an easy answer. It has something to do with the name of the first inventor of this magic device. He was the genius researcher from ten centuries ago. Known by the respectable name, Gravy Typhoon." Maximilian looked up slightly. He recalled the merit of researchers in the past.


    "*Giggle* Gravity pun? Please forgive me if I look rude, but I''m sorry, ufufu..." Elysia muffled herughter because she couldn''t imagine someone with a name like that. Far different from Elena, whoughed out loud in the Soul Realm.


    "Gravity Poon? Gravy T-fun? Hehe, what a quirky name. SIr Maximilian, I''m sorry, but how is it written?" Evelyn also giggled because her best friend started it first.


    "You little girl... Let me tell you this. It''s not poon, fun, pun, or anything. His name is Gra-vy Ty-phoon. Don''t make the name of the great inventor a joke." Maximilian felt a little annoyed, and he immediately straightened out the facy to the truth.


    "Yes, sorry. Eve, don''t giggle." Elysia nudged her friend lightly.


    "You too, Ely." Evelyn covered her mouth with her hand.


    Rosie, Fran, and E just smiled at that. Not because of anything, but because of the two jolly girls'' behavior.


    In the next few moments, they chatted about light and fun things to fill their spare time. They even yed some simple games, but only four girls and one boy participated.


    After two rounds, Rosie was not strong enough to keep up with it all again. The drowsiness slowly came over until it was unbearable.


    "Rosie, now it''s your turn." Elysia said after taking the card. However, there was no response and movement from the girl beside her. She even felt that something was leaning against her shoulder.


    Rosie leaned her head on Elysia''s shoulder. She was breathing softly in her sleep, but she was still holding the cards in herp.


    "Ah, Rosie is asleep." Evelyn muttered when she saw that Rosie was fast asleep.


    "Yeah, Senior Bianca said that Sister Rosie didn''t sleep all night. Please let her sleep, she needs that very much." Fran took the card in his big sister''sp, then arranged all the cards. It was time to end the game.


    "En, sure." E and Evelyn nodded in agreement.


    Meanwhile, Elysia just let out a subtle breath. She gave her cards to Fran, then she took out a pillow from her Space Bag. It was a pillow from a gift she got some time ago.


    After putting the pillow on herp, Elysia positioned Rosie to sleep in a better position so that Rosie did not suffer from neck aches or pain.


    "E, help me stretch Rosie''s legs." Elysia whispered for help.


    E only nodded in response and then stretched Rosie''s legs so Rosie could sleepfortably. She knew very well that sleeping in a sitting position with the folded legs was not a restful sleep.


    "Uhh... It''s only been an hour since we fly in the sky, and I''m already feeling bored. What should we do?" Evelyn looked up a little. She didn''t feel re or overheated even though the sun was shining above her. It was thanks to the sphere light barrier, which also toned down sunlight and neutralized heat.


    "Do you remember Prince Theo''s expression when E said something about him, Eve? He seems quite brokenhearted earlier. What did he think about E earlier, hmm... I wonder?" Elysia patted her chin as if she was wondering something, but she nced at E.


    "Hmm... Maybe, he had a crush on E but her grandfather kept the chance? Or maybe, his royal father was the reason? Oh, I''m also wondering, Ely. E, what do you think?" Evelyn rested her cheek on her hand. She also nced at E to tease her.


    "Mou~ You two are so mean. Why am I being asked about it all the time? Are you not satisfied yet?" E puffed her cheeks a little in protest.


    "Then, let us know. After that, we will no longer bring up the topic to tease you for an answer." Evelyn smiled mischievously, but her eyes sparkled with curiosity.


    "Ah-uh, I already answered right? I don''t know much about Prince Theo. I only met him three years ago on one asion. He came over to say hello and asked a few things. I answered politely and left afterwards." E pumped his fists lightly as if to say she could do it.


    "After that, well... I didn''t know that he followed me, and he met my grandfather at the Holy Cathedral. The two of them went fishing afterwards. That''s all I know, really. I never saw him again from then until earlier. Anyway, why are you two so curious about that, hmm... I''m the one wondering now." E put her palm against her cheek and tilted her head slightly.


    Evelyn and Elysia exchanged a nce. One thing came to their minds, poor Prince Theo. They weren''t sure before because E wasn''t convincing enough, but not anymore. No wonder Theo''s expression was a bit strange when facing the usations from Pope Alexander.

 Chapter 263: Fire on the River Bank

    <h4>Chapter 263: Fire on the River Bank</h4>


    After apologizing to E, Evelyn and Elysia no longer bothered about Theo''s matter anymore, as they said. Then, they were just chatting lightly with the others while looking at the expansive view of thend from a height, even though it was changing rapidly due to Gravy Ark''s speed.


    "By the way, you girls are still wearing the modest dresses, and you are still wearing the formal outfit, boy. Was it intentional or was it just because you forgot?" Maximilian suddenly asked after telling a little story about his recent research because of Evelyn''s request.


    "Eh?"


    "Huh?"


    The confused and somewhat shocked responses of the three girls and a boy were immediately thrown out. They nced down at the clothes they were wearing. Sure enough, they forgot to change into morefortable clothes before leaving.


    "Ah-um, yes, it looks like we forgot, Sir Maximilian." E scratched her cheek a little.


    "Uhh, looks like this will be fine. We''re just sitting here waiting to get to our destination, right?" Elysia tried to convince her friends that everything was fine.


    "Hum, I think so." Evelyn nodded, but she saw that the boy near her was also following her. "Eh, why are you nodding too, Fran? Your current outfit isn''t much different from the casual adventurous attire you wore before."


    "Well, what can I do, Evelyn? I just nodded because I have the same opinion as Elysia. After all, men''s clothes don''t have as many variants and types as women''s." Fran lifted his shoulder in a half shrug and spread his hands a little.


    "Ho, hum..." Evelyn was speechless because it couldn''t be more than real.


    At that moment, they saw a thick ck smoke drifting into the air in the distance. It reached tens of meters in the air. Something was happening down there, and it didn''t seem like a peaceful thing.


    "Thick smoke? Is there a fire down there? Forest fire?" Fran put her hand on her forehead and tried to look into the distance, but it was useless. Then he took out the binocrs and tried again.


    At the same time, Ariel and Maximilian already knew what was going on down there. They only used their magic vision, and everything was clearly visible even though the distance was still quite far.


    As they got closer to the scene, Ariel slowed down the Gravy Ark and raised the altitude.


    "What''s going on down there, Fran? Please lend me your binocrs. I also want to know the source of this thick smoke." Evelyn tugged into Fran''s clothes as he was busy finding out what was going on down there.


    "A fairlyrge fire is breaking out. It looks like a vige or camp. The red rooster is even creeping into the forest too. Here." Fran shared what he saw and gave the binocrs to Evelyn.


    "Hum, a pretty big fire in a camp with hundreds of people nearby. They are fighting two big lizards on the big river bank over there. How? Are we going to help them?" Elysia informed the detail and asked because she realized that Gravy Ark had slowed down a lot.


    "Impressive eyesight. Can you see that far with only the naked eye, Miss Elysia?" Ariel was impressed by Elysia''s remark. She looked back, waiting for the girl''s response.


    "Hehe, my eyesight is indeed good." Elysia gave an innocent smile. She didn''t want to exin about her concentrated vision or anything else.


    "What? Then it''s bad for them, right? Miss Ariel, please slow down the Gravy Ark. We need to see the event more clearly and if necessary, we''ll lend a helping hand for them." E folded her hands in herp. She seemed quite concerned and restless.


    "Our Gravy Ark has slowed down and is traveling at a low speed, Holy Princess. We will stop at the right point to observe the details of the incident before we decide to help." Ariel dered and stood up. She observed the event, which took ce several kilometers away with precision.


    "Whoo! Just like Ely said, I can see that there are tworge earthen lizards that can spit fire. Many people are fighting the two big lizards, but it looks like they are on the losing side. Oww, their camp was burnt down and the forest nearby was also affected by the fire." Evelyn reported what she saw at the battle on the river bank.


    "Then we need to help them immediately before any victims fall. Let''s go down and drive the big earthen lizards away." E looked over at everyone, hoping the others would share the same opinion.


    "No, going down there to interfere without knowing anything is unjustifiable. However, if that is your wish, then I will go down and help them to drive the two earthen lizards away, Holy Princess." Ariel denied E''s proposal, but she came up with another solution for it instead.


    "But, is that alright with you alone, Miss Ariel?" E asked out of concern. She also didn''t want anything amiss to happen to Ariel.


    "It''s okay, E. Miss Ariel is strong enough to repel those two oversized lizards with ease. She is a Saint-level holy knight for the good of the world." Elysia smiled as she lightly stroked the worried girl''s back.


    "But, hngh..." E wanted to talk more, but she immediately pressed her lips together when she looked at Elysia. She realized she was being a little outrageous about her opinion.


    "No worries, I''m alone is enough to deal with that. All things aside, I have concerns that the two earthen lizards have gone berserk because of the people from the burning camp." Ariel controlled the Gravy Ark to float closer and stopped exactly three hundred meters above the scene.


    "Sir Maximilian, and the knights of the Reinhard Family... Please pay attention to the dangers and the unforeseen. I''ll be back in a moment." Ariel turned around after putting Gravy Ark on standby. She conveyed that with a stern expression.


    "We understand, Miss Ariel. We will risk our lives to protect everyone." One of the knights immediately stood up and responded with the fist in front of his side chest.


    "Positive." The other three knights followed after with the same knight salute.


    "Aye, leave the girls and the boy to us. I won''t let misfortunee to them when you get down." Maximilian also stood up but did nothing afterward.


    "Very well, Holy Princess, I wille down to help them. Please grant me your wish." Ariel knelt right in front of E.


    "Miss Ariel, please help those who are in trouble down there by driving the two earthen lizards away. Pleasee back without any injuries." E sped her hands, sincere in her words.


    "Your wish shall be carried out without fail, Holy Princess." After saying that, Ariel returned to her feet. She took out a beautiful golden spear from her Space Bag. After deactivating Gravy Ark''s light barrier, she jumped into freefall.


    E approached the edge next to Evelyn and nced down with her friend. She wanted to see Ariel in action to save the campers from tworge lizards.


    "Hey, you curious little girls... Be careful, you can fall if you sit on the edge like that." Maximilian lifted an eyebrow, feeling overwhelmed by the two girls.


    To his surprise, the girl he thought was the wisest among the youngsters also got together with her friends. Elysia let Rosie sleep on the floor with a pillow, and then she also went to the edge to watch what happened below them.


    "We''ll be fine, Sir Maximilian. I''ll guarantee it." Elysia waved her hand lightly with reassurance.


    "Here we go again... Well, whatever." Maximilian facepalmed, shook his head, then approached the girls. He sat near them just in case.


    Fran also drew closer to the edge because he didn''t want to miss seeing the Saint-level holy knight in action with his own eyes. It could be a valuable experience for him, even if he didn''t use the spear as a weapon.


    Meanwhile, below them, a fierce battle urred between many people who were teaming up against the two rampaging Spirit Beasts.


    "Lord Jordan, our camp has been burned to the ground in the lizards'' firestorm just now!"


    Hearing a shout from his men, an aristocrat on the front lines immediately retreated. He left his aides and adventurers he hired to deal with the two berserkrge lizards for a while.


    "What about our supplies and precious materials? Are all Space Bags safe?" Jordan frowned in anxiety, hoping the worst didn''t happen.


    "Our food supplies and camps werepletely burned out, but the things we brought were already secured by Aayan before anything caught fire. Look, he''s there with all the Space Bags." The man pointed to the side, and Jordan turned his head that way.


    Two hundred meters to the side, a pale man with round sses was hugging the stack of Space Bags inside the small wagon. It was as if he was protecting his lover from the harm of any kind.


    "Phew, thank goodness then. We can live in the open forest and food can be found from anywhere, but the valuable materials in all those Space Bags are top priority." Jordan rubbed his chest and let out a sigh of relief. Yet, he tried to recall why these lizards went berserk.


    A few moments ago, some people went fishing in the river. After a tiring week of mining underground, it was time for them to eat fresh meat.


    It was just a coincidence, and it couldn''t be more than that. Arge egg was found in the bush. His men searched the surroundings but found no beasts within a kilometer''s radius. Without thinking any longer, they feasted on the egg dish and lots of fish to celebrate their sess.


    Who would have thought, arge lizard appeared from the river and went berserk. After repelling one with exhausting effort, the beast sought the assistance of arger one and came attacking again.


    And currently, they were only fighting fruitlessly against two high-level Spirit Beasts. Even with the more than a hundred people teaming up against these two lizards, they started onto the losing side.


    "Damn you big lizards! It''s just an egg, just make one more!" Jordan shouted loudly in annoyance. He squeezed his gauntlet-d hands into fists, preparing to attack.


    "Grrr!" The most giant lizard responded to the human''s loud cry and attacked all out in a rage again.


    Shortly before he rushed to charge with a fierce blow, a long golden spear fell from the sky. It fell near the most powerful beast.


    *Bam!*


    The golden spear caused arge crack in the ground and a st wave that sent many people flying. Then, a stunning valkyrie d in gold armor and purple cloth descended from the sky.

 Chapter 264: Battered Campers

    <h4>Chapter 264: Battered Campers</h4>


    "Ha!" Ariel made her spear as an axis. She spun around to deliver a powerful kick to the lizard in front of her and sent the most giant lizard flying.


    *Bam!*


    "Squak!" Therge lizard was shocked and could not do anything before sshing into the river.


    *Ssh!*


    "Holy moly, a golden valkyrie descended from the sky to help humanity!" Jordan became the first toe out of the double shock. He cried out in surprise when he saw the big lizard bounce and fall into the river with just a kick from the valkyrie.


    Arielpletely ignored themotion. She immediately rushed to therge lizard on the side then pulled the tail of the impressive scaly beast without further ado.


    The Spirit Beast was still a little stunned because its partner was thrown into the river with ease by such a small human. Yet, the lizard felt its tail being pulled, and it suddenly felt like spinning around, round-round, then thrown into the air.


    "Squak!" The earthen lizard could not fight back and could only cry out before plunging into the river helplessly.


    *Ssh!*


    "Hmph." Ariel gave a small snort and returned to her spear to draw her weapon from the ground. She nced at the camper''s group for a moment to see the injured victims, then turned towards therge river.


    "Holy! AHem, beautiful valkyrie, thank you so much for saving us from those two rampaging lizards." Jordan immediately approached with a warm smile and a respectful attitude.


    "The two Spirit Beasts are moving to the surface again. Why was your group being attacked by them in the first ce?" Arial gave the man an using look. She was only willing to help in the name of justice with the Holy Princess''s permission, so she didn''t want to help the guilty party.


    "Ah-uh, that, we were having a little party after being out of the underground mining for a week. However, the two big lizards suddenly attacked our camp." Jordan put his hand on the back of his head awkwardly.


    "Is that so? Here theye." Ariel muttered, and the two lizards slowly made their way to the river bank.


    "Uhm, beautiful valkyrie, why don''t you eliminate those two big lizards for the good of the world? As you can see, dozens of people are injured and some of them are seriously injured." Jordan tried to persuade the beautiful and mightydy in front of him.


    "Why do I have to do it for you when I don''t know what happened? I want to talk to the two Spirit Beasts first before deciding on anything." Ariel answered without turning or ncing at the man beside her. She knew this man was covering something up on purpose because she smelled an aura of dishonesty based on a hunch.


    "Graa!" The most giant earthen lizard whipped its scaly tail with a roar of anger.


    Several earthen thorns and stones shot up from the ground to attack Ariel and anyone around her, an area of effect magic.


    "Beautiful valkyria, let me help you." Jordan immediately prepared for the attack.


    "Hum." Ariel paid no heed to it and just swung her golden spear in a graceful motion.


    The potent shock wave followed the spear''s movement. It destroyed all the earthen projectiles, like smacking the mosquitoes with an invisible hand swing.


    Ariel didn''t wait for the Spirit Beasts'' follow-up attack. She jumped high and used her fists to hit the rampaging lizards.


    *Bonk* *Bonk*


    "Squack!" The earthen lizards screamed in pain while clutching their bruised heads.


    Although their bodies were covered with tough earth scales, the shockwaveing from Ariel''s punch could prate them without any effort. It wasn''t an attack to kill but merely to give these beasts a bit of rity from their sea of rage.


    "Calm yourselves, I havee to speak as a court party on the neutral side. You two are Spirit Beasts with intelligence, please act with a little rity. Male and female, I see... Bhai, Didi, may I know your name?" Ariel walked back a little and kept her spear in a standby position in case something unexpected happened.


    "Human Saint, you in-beast-ely bully the weak! You don''t know we are both victims who demand justice for the actions of those humans without conscience and humanity." The most giant earthen lizard pointed at the crowd of humans with a look of injustice.


    Those humans who were evil, and they were also the ones protected by this Human Saint? He hated it very much, and again this area was their territory!


    "Then tell me what happened. All came for a cause, and the Holy Church only defends the righteousness. But, before that, introduce yourselves." Ariel didn''t in the slightest change her facial expression, which was a little cold in assertiveness.


    "We are the Giant Grizzly Newts, the overlord of this territory. I am Nuna, and she is my husband, Roger. While we were fishing in the river, this bunch of people came and made many cloth houses by the river. Not only that, they are eating my egg! Our future baby! Our wrath can be justified, and we will give our baby justice by eating them. Holy Church, Human Saint, you better not have to interfere in this matter! Grr!" The smaller lizard exined with tears in her eyes but still filled with rage.


    "What, you two want to eat us!? There''s a reason why we didn''t kill you, but-" Jordan eximed in displeasure. He was worried the beautiful valkyrie would turn around and judge him. However, he couldn''t continue his words because it was cut off just like that.


    "Is that true? So, the party celebration you talked about earlier... You feast on an egg, their future baby as food?" Ariel turned around and scrutinized the man who seemed to be the leader of this group of campers.


    "If so, why? We are still adhere to the Holy Church''s rules about not attacking or killing unobtrusive Spirit Beast or above on purpose for personal gain. The two lizards attacked us all of a sudden, and we were just doing self-defense. After all, how do we know it''s their egg when no one is guarding the egg around? So, it''s not our fault." Jordan defended the actions of his people sternly with self-justification.


    "You insolent human! Don''t you know how hard it is for me to make an egg?" Nuna gasped and wanted to attack the hateful man, but she held back because of this Human Saint.


    "That''s all already done, just make another egg again. You beasts can easily breed, right?" Jordan''s whole face lit up with a solution.


    "Then be our food for our future baby!" Roger growled with a counterim. It managed to make a vein popped out in Jordan''s face.


    "I see... Bhai Roger, Didi Nuna, you are the Spirit Beasts resident of the Human Continent with a territory. However, the Holy Church will not remain silent for this kind of situation. If that can be judged, is there anything these campers canpensate for your loss?" Ariel put her hand on her chin and decided on a more peaceful solution. It sounded a bit unfair to the beasts, but this was the Human Continent, after all.


    "Right-right, just tell me whatpensation I need to pay? All by ident, you know? You can''t put all the me on us." Jordan folded his arms across his chest. If so, it would be easy to solve the problem.


    Nuna and Roger discussed for a moment, then Nuna decided with a heavy heart. "Grr! Half of their treasure, and their blood!"


    "What!? Then, what''s the difference with killing us and then robbing us? Come here, fight me and my group to the death!" Roger''s face twisted with anger. He prepared his gauntlet with a stance to attack. His men also got ready behind him.


    "Very well, half of their treasure and their blood. However, there shall be no loss of life in my care. May Goddess bless upon the righteousness, heal. Go ahead." Ariel nodded in agreement and healed the wounds of the two Spirit Beasts. She walked aside and just became a spectator without prior notice.


    The two high-level Spirit Beasts grinned as they recovered, but not the group of campers. Terror and fear overtook the campers'' faces.


    "Roar!" Nuna and Roger attacked the campers, who were about to run away. Well, the two of them just beat the humans to ck and blue with the lizard techniques.


    "Are you out of your mind, beautiful valkyrie!? You are a Saint for the sake of the world. Uah! Help, mommy--" Jordan screamed in pain, and that was followed by the screams of his exhausted men.


    Ariel just watched with a poker expression, and everyone on the Gravy Ark became dumbfounded. It was an unexpected result.


    It only took a few minutes, more than 100 humans against the two vigorousrge lizards with quite ridiculous results. The strongest of the campers, Jordan, the rookie Spirit Warrior was already beaten, and the others were already exhausted. So, the oue was predictable.


    "Noo! My treasure! Hu-hu-hua..." The only man who was not battered screamed in anguish as his precious materials were forcibly taken away.


    Roger took out half of all the Space Bag in the wagon and took it all away with his wife''s help. The only thing they wanted was the contents of the Space Bag, not the Space Bag itself. So, they threw the Space Bags after taking all the materials inside.


    "Hmph!" Nuna snorted at the battered campers before leaving.


    "Insane, are you a Human Saint or a Devil Saint? Now I doubt your reditation in the Holy Church." Jordan muttered somewhat indistinctly with many bruises on his face. He was half-buried in the ground.


    "I''m sorry, but you are on the guilty side. Be thankful that there are no casualties on your side. That''s all I can do as a representative of the Holy Church. Heal." Ariel healed Jordan with her healing magic.


    "Be thankful, huh? Thank you for healing me after letting my men and I be battered. Not only that, half of our treasure was seized by the two big lizards." Jordan grumbled and stretched his way out of the ground.


    "Greater Heal." Ariel usedrge-scale healing magic to heal everyone who was injured.


    "Whatever, at least, no casualties. Tsk, one of those lizards is one more step before? Saint-level, I think." Jordanined, but he didn''t feel so lost in his mind. He and his men just needed to mine another day again.


    "Anyway, beautiful valkyrie, where did youe from and how did you get here?" Jordan ran his hand through his hair with a charming smile. He was more interested in this powerful, stunningdy than anything else.


    "I am of the side of righteousness and justice. I havee from above." Ariel pointed up, but Jordanughed because he thought it was a joke.

 Chapter 265: That Sulky Ridiculous Alchemist

    <h4>Chapter 265: That Sulky Ridiculous Alchemist</h4>


    "Haha-ha, that''s a good joke, beautiful valkyrie. I thought you were speaking the truth." Jordan pped his palm lightly andughed dryly.


    "I''ve never said anything other than the truth." Ariel looked up. She saw the girl under her protection at first priority was waving at her.


    Jordan and a few other suspicious people also looked up. Sure enough, they saw a rectangr object with a beautiful golden-haired girl waving her hand down before the girl could no longer be seen. Looks like she was pulled by her friend because of the risk of falling.


    Jordan''s eyes widened slightly at the sudden realization. He knew that beautiful golden-haired girl.


    "Now, everything is fine. It''s time for me toe back. I hope you and your group can behave well to avoid trouble." Ariel stomped her feet on the ground after saying that, and she shot off into the air.


    "Wha- wait!" Jordan called, but the stunningdy didn''t care whatsoever. Then, he put his palm on his forehead to take a peek at the heaven beneath the valkyrie''s skirt.


    "What a beautiful sight. Wait, what kind of light is that? Damn it, it blocks the beautiful scenery. Is this the so-called divine light protecting the holy knights?" Jordan muttered and felt ridiculous at the strange thought.


    Meanwhile, Ariel just stomped her feet in the air several times until she climbed onto the Gravy Ark.


    "E, please don''t do that again, okay? You almost gave me a heart attack." Evelyn stroked her upper chest with a light sigh.


    "I''m not going to fall, really. Ely is next to me and Sir Maximilian is there too, just in case. I''m just- hum hi, Miss Ariel. Wee back." E waved her hand lightly with a smile. She escaped the usation by diverting the conversation.


    "Sigh... Yes, please don''t do things like before, Holy Princess. I worry about you very much." Ariel wiped her non-existent sweat on her forehead.


    "Sorry." E looked down a little.


    "All right, it''s time we continue our journey to Rarora City." Ariel dered right after she checked the clock cube from her Space Bag.


    "En, let''s go. It''s alreadyte afternoon." Elysia nodded, and the others also agreed with Ariel''s decision. She looked up at the sky that was starting to turn orange.


    After that, Ariel installed a sphere barrier of light and spurred Gravy Ark towards their destination.


    Jordan just looked in the direction where he hadst seen the Gravy Ark, even though it left nothing but a speck of mere dust.


    "Jordan Reid, you bastard! How could you agree to hand over half of the precious treasures we''ve worked so hard to collect over the week. Have you lost your mind?" A staggered pale man approached Jordan.


    "You know what, Mr. Aayan? We could try to fight those two high-level Spirit Beasts, but the result is grief. Think of it as the best result because Saint-level holy knights happened to pass by." Jordan had a strong urge to sigh and yell at this ignorant alchemist.


    However, he was astonished when he turned around and looked at the alchemist. Aayan''s pale face was filled with tears and snot as if this man had just lost half his soul.


    "What is this? What happened to you and that face, bah! Tsk, wash your face in that puddle over there, it''s disgusting. Eew, don''te near me!" Jordan squirmed away and gave the alchemist a look of disgust.


    "My precious treasures!" Aayan bellowed in agony. No one understood more about him than himself about how lost he felt.


    "Hey, calm yourself down. We just need to go mining again for that. Life is the top priority after all." Jordan could only persuade the crazy-looking alchemist while giving a stop hand gesture.


    "Calm down, you say? My time is too precious, and a week is such a long time! I did not cooperate with you on this oue. I could make many discoveries during that time. You feel it yourself, right? That prototype in your hands, how awesome that sweetie, huh? And that''s just the tip of the iceberg of the real baby treasure I''m developing." Aayan grimaced, and his face twisted as the sadness clouded his features.


    He already considered all the materials as his own, but they were snatched away in front of his eyes. The pain was immense beyond measure.


    Jordan clenched his fists, eager to punch this nonsense individual. But, he immediately controlled his emotions and only sighed. Yes, all for mutual benefit and poprity in history. So, he needed to learn to be patient with this ridiculous alchemist. Well, most alchemist experts like this person were annoying, troublesome, and unreasonable to begin with.


    Then, he gave a signal to his men. Then, his men approached with a bucket of water shortly after.


    *Ssh*


    Jordan poured the water on Aayan. Perhaps, it could cool the hot potato full of emotions in this alchemist''s head. Then, he pointed his finger with a firm rebuke. "Again, please cool your head first. Are you pretending to be unaware that 102 of us, except you, were badly injured before being healed by the holy knightdy earlier?"


    "Barf, splurt..." Aayan spat the water, which identally entered his mouth.


    "And then, what are we going to do now? We are short on half of the precious material, I don''t know what the missing materials now. It''s useless, it''scking and we can''t do great research and experiment yet." Aayan''s face went nk. He muttered without much emotion in it.


    "Well, we''ll go mining again tomorrow. With a bigger and more capable team, of course. You''ll get what you need. After all, you''re also doing research with your portableb, right?" Jordan provided a solution.


    "Oh, right, whatever. I just need to wait for my great research and experiment for a week. Yes, me, a week isn''t long, know it and remember. After a month, you will know your patience will earn you great des from the Holy Church Research Center, hehe, haha!" Aayan burst outughing like a crazy maniac.


    Jordan''s men and the adventurers looked at it in bewilderment. They looked at Jordan, but Jordan didn''t even know what to say either. He just shrugged his shoulders and shook his head.


    "Wait, wait a moment, I remember you said Saint-level holy knightdy? Why did someone like here here coincidentally?" Aayan suddenly frowned, astonished, and couldn''t figure out the answer.


    "How can I know the answer to that? However, I saw the Holy Princess on top of the special Gravy Ark. Perhaps, the Saint-level holy knightdy earlier was the Holy Princess''s protector." Jordan spread his arms and lifted his shoulder in a half shrug.


    "What, Holy Princess, you say !? Where is her noble self now? Is she with her grandfather, Holy Grandfather? This is a golden opportunity, I must greet them with respect." Aayan looked around with a silly smile. He wanted to introduce a remarkable discovery he was developing, hoping to get immediate support from someone in the highest ranks.


    Yet, after looking here and there, he couldn''t find the Holy Princess''s whereabouts anywhere. He turned to Jordan and frowned. "Are you lying to me?"


    "That''s ridiculous, they left before you shouted at me. Where have you been? The others have also seen the Holy Princess, just ask them." Jordan pointed to the others, and they gave a positive response to strengthen Jordan''s words.


    "No-no way... I''ve missed my golden opportunity." Aayan knelt in regret, but something stuck in his mind all of a sudden. "Wait, where did they go?"


    "To the south." Jordan pointed with his thumb.


    Hearing that, Aayan jumped into his train of thought at once. News of the Holy Grandfather, who was leaving divine meditation, was rife. Then, the Holy Princess who had never left Aeddoterra City suddenly went out of there at this opportunity. Did it have something to do with the dangerous sealed area that suddenly appeared near Aeddoterra City?


    "Ah, never mind. Let''s go to Sholmore Town. We''re going to go mining again tomorrow, don''t act like a sulky kid, Mr. Aayan." Jordan tries to persuade this ridiculous but talented alchemist.


    "Huh, you''re the sulking little kid, your family is a sulking kid! I''m a big grown man. Anyway, let''s go, we need mine again tomorrow, huh... It''s all because of that damn lizard egg. Tsk, those lizards are no less fuckin either." Aayan came out of his train of thought right away. He burst out, cursed, and swore as he walked away.


    Jordan just sighed and walked away too. After that, all of them headed for the nearest town with the five Gravy Ark.


    Several tens of kilometers to the south... Three girls were engrossed in chatting about what had just happened, and Ariel became the star under the spotlight of the chit-chat.


    "Miss Ariel, is it forbidden to attack or kill beasts at Spirit level or above?" Elysia asked in confusion. As far as she could tell, there were no such rules.


    "Yes, but with conditions. Beasts at Spirit level or above that have territory in the Human Continent are the overlords of that area. They live and guard their territories in peace because, it could be that their ancestors are human contracted beasts. As long as they don''t cause trouble first, then they are forbidden to be killed." Ariel nodded slightly.


    "However, no one really protects them, right? Or perhaps, the Holy Church can protect everyone?" Evelyn had suspicions because she knew that the world was ruthless and unfair.

 Chapter 266: First Destination of the Journey

    <h4>Chapter 266: First Destination of the Journey</h4>


    "Yeah, it''s sad to say, but it''s true. No one can uphold justice and righteousness to all ces and to all individuals even though they need help. Even the Goddess herself can''t do it..." Ariel looked up a little as she gave a rather heavy answer for herself to say. It was the truth but quite bitter on her tongue.


    Everyone fell silent and pondered for a moment after hearing that. "Right..." Elysia mumbled under her breath.


    After a few moments passed, the atmosphere returned to normal. And at that time, Elysia dared to ask things that she did not understand.


    "Excuse me, I have a bit of confusion over Energy Cores like the one in this Gravy Ark socket." Elysia raised her hand slightly and pointed at the half-spherical dark blue crystal.


    "Hmm, a curious girl who wants to know more. Okay, ask me the thing that confuses you, Miss Elysia. Hm, now I''m starting to feel weird calling you using an honorific." Maximilian stroked his beard, thinking about a suitable nickname for Elysia.


    Unlike Gabrie and Evelyn, who used the title of status before their name, he called Elysia an extra honorific out of courtesy. Basically, he didn''t know what title to call Elysia, but it would be a bit wrong to only mention Elysia. It was like disrespecting the Goddess''s disciple.


    "En, thank you, Sir Maximilian. If that sounds wrong to you, you can just call me Elysia." Elysia folded her hands in herp.


    "Well, well, that''s an honor for me. However, I will still call you as Miss Elysia when in public." Maximilian''s expression brightened up. It was an excellent proposal and to look forward to. That way, he could feel closer to the Goddess''s disciple or perhaps, he could meet the Goddess of Light directly soon.


    "You are being disrespectful, Sir Maximilian." Ariel chided with an unsatisfied expression.


    Before anyone could respond to that, Elysia opened her mouth again. "You can also just call me Elysia, Miss Ariel. I''m not a princess, important people like Eve and E."


    Although it received protests from the two princesses in question, of course. Evelyn and E didn''t want Elysia to think of themselves as any different from usual. Though Elysia was just kidding, and they only giggled when Elysia made a defense.


    On the other hand, Ariel gasped at once. It was unexpected. She wanted to obey Elysia''s request to feel closer to the divine figure, but she found it rude and disrespectful. However, to refuse after being asked like that was just as bad. She fell into a dilemma.


    If that had to be said, she already considered Elysia as the future Goddess. She knew very well that the Goddess of Light wouldn''t raise a girl as a disciple if the girl in question didn''t have an incredible talent or extraordinary potential.


    So, if her mortal self dared to call the future Goddess with just the real name like that... It was a sin because she didn''t deem she was worthy enough.


    "Ye-yes, it''s a matchless honor for me, Miss Elysia. B-but, please allow me to keep calling your name along an honorific, or rece it with something more appropriate in the future." Ariel pleaded with mixed feelings.


    "Ah-uh, okay." Elysia didn''t impose anything either.


    "Heh, charcoal calls the asphalt ck. You''re the same." Maximilian sneered with a smug expression.


    "Huh? Looks like you heard me wrongly, Sir Maximilian. Has agee to you and made your senses so dull to be conscious?" Ariel lifted an eyebrow. She didn''t like the old wizard''s remark.


    "Eh? I heard that wrong? Well, then, please forgive me. I didn''t mean to offend you with light sentences like that." Maximilian knew what to do to reconcile the atmosphere, and it was none other than apologizing.


    "That''s good if you understand. Please continue, I remember Miss Elysia wanted to ask something of Sir Maximilian." Ariel heaved a small snort without anyone hearing it.


    "Oh, yes, Ely, what did you want to ask earlier? You made me curious too." Feeling that Ariel and Maximilian were no longer at odds, E immediately joined the discussion.


    "Ah, that''s right. So like this, as we know, most magic devices use certain crystals or Energy Cores as their power source. If the crystals in question were obtained from mining, then where did the Energy Corese from? Is-could it be from something that can''t be said?" Elysia gulped and ventured to ask that far with Elena''s support.


    They didn''t know anything, but the worst thing was the ughter of other sentient beings. If so, they didn''t know how to respond to it.


    "Oh, that? Haha-haha... Why are you asking with a scared expression, Elysia girl? What all you know is that the source of this Energy Core is arge scale massacre of another race?" Maximilian chuckled after hearing that, although it was partly due to the funny expression on Elysia''s face.


    "How rude, youugh at me when it''s a serious question. Eve, help me." Elysia became a bit sullen because she felt like it was being used as a joke.


    "That''s rude, Granpa Max. Please don''tugh like that, Ely''s not kidding if you need to know, hum-hum." Evelyn surely sided with her best friend. It was unpleasant when serious questions were met withughter.


    "Oh, ho-ho, sorry-sorry. Iughed not because of the question that came up, but because Elysia''s expression just didn''t match her question and it tickled me." Maximilian caught his breath for a moment.


    "Let''s get back to the question, earlier. It''s no wonder you ask because it''s notmon knowledge. However, you don''t need to worry, Elysia. While it''s true that some Energy Corese from war or something and are usually sold in ck shops, that''s only a fraction of everything. In several areas in the Holy Central Region, you can find several beast farms. Well, the Energy Corees from there." Maximilian returned to being an almost all-knowing and wise sage master.


    "What, there are farms too? Even Spirit Beasts?" Elysia was the first to came out from the surprise and poured it into words, while the two girls next to her were only a little surprised because they just found out about it. As for Fran, he already knew and didn''t respond in any form, just like the four knights near him.


    "Why are you shocked like that? If you explore it, you will know that the Beast Race is spread across all continents, not only in the Beast Continent. And again, some types of the Beast Race in our continent are indeed livestock. For example, Scarlet Taurus, Capra Atranochs, and many more." Maximilian gave a dryugh after his exnation.


    Unconsciously, Vanessa approached her master, climbed into her master''sp, and asked for protection there. Whatever it was, she didn''t want to be considered as livestock by these humans.


    "Hum, I can confirm Sir Maximilian''s statements and exnations. Not only that, I can even point out that some of the dishes from Emperor Arthur''s luncheon earlier were Spirit Beast meat." Ariel kindly added with a hint of a smile. She was a bit amused to see the girls'' shocked expressions.


    ''No, calm yourself, Ely. You don''t eat strange forbidden meat. Taurus is just the bull, cow or buffalo... Whereas Capra, capricorn? The goat, right?'' Elysia persuaded her inner self so that she didn''t think anything strange. Whatever it was, she considered eating intelligent animal meat to be unjustified.


    ''Hehe, the cow and the goat, huh? However, they had sense if they reached the Spirit Beast level. Beasts are animals, that''s all. You''ll get dizzy if you stick around there, Ely.'' Elena suggested a way out. Well, she also didn''t want to eat anything carelessly without knowing anything. So, they needed to be more careful when choosing what to eat.


    It would be nasty to know the food they had eaten was disgusting beasts such as insects and animals that needed no exnation for themon good.


    After that, Elysia no longer wanted to ask any more questions because of her own thoughts. She just asked Evelyn, E, and Fran to y cards again... Something like guessing cards, matching cards, and a few others to fill their spare time.


    The sky that had been slightly orange quickly turned dark blue. They had entered the blue hour, and finally, their destination city was visible in front of them.


    Theynded outside the city gates shortly after. The journey that took more than seven hours was quite tiring, but no oneined because it wasn''t just sitting idly on top of the Gravy Ark.


    "Rosie, Rosie, please wake up, it''s almost night~" Elysia shook Rosie''s body slightly with a gentle hum. Rosie took forever to wake up, and it wasn''t the first method that was used.


    "Ah, uh." Rosie only squirmed a little, not ready to wake up.


    After that, Elysia borrowed Evelyn''s perfume and brought it close to Rosie''s nose. "Rosie, we''ve arrived at Rarora City."


    This method was powerful enough to make Rosie wake up. The perfume scent made her open her eyes, then she looked right and left in a daze.


    "Uhh... We''ve arrived at our first destination? I slept quite a while too, hngh..." Rosie rubbed her eyes softly and sat down.


    "Yeah, good evening, big sister. Do you want to walk, or do you want me to carry you to the inn in the city?" Fran knelt beside his big sister, offering to help out of concern.


    "Fuah... Fran, thanks for asking, but your big sister is strong. I''ll just walk." Rosie smiled gently and ruffled her little brother hair before standing up.


    Then, she looked at everyone who was staring at her before she bowed slightly. "Thank you for waiting for me and sorry for my ungraceful behavior of sleep."

 Chapter 267: Sleep Together in Groups

    <h4>Chapter 267: Sleep Together in Groups</h4>


    Rosie and her group entered the city without any obstacles whatsoever. How could it not be? Only desperate people dared to cause trouble or make things difficult for a group that had the presence of two Saint-level experts and two Spirit-level knights.


    Because the day was shrouded by a dark sky foreshadowing night, they would only visit the inn right away. Rosie led the way and headed straight for the five-star inn she was familiar with.


    "What, full? There are no other rooms, you say? But, my representatives have booked since yesterday afternoon. I''ve even paid upfront for three family rooms. Am I being fooled? Please check it out once again, on behalf of Rosie Reinhard, and here''s the code my representative gave me." Rosie felt confused and upset because the receptionist in front of her said there were no rooms booked on her behalf. She didn''t know what had happened, but she was sure something was wrong with this receptionist.


    "Then, please wait a moment, miss. Let me check it one more time." The receptionist took out the piece of paper Rosie gave her and then sat back down to check the code''s validity.


    "Ah, this code is valid. However, this code isn''t on behalf of Rosie Reinhard, but Diego the Reinhard Family''s knight? Hum?" The receptionist became confused too.


    "Uhh, what a fool he is... He booked the rooms under his own name." Rosie ced her palm against her face in an expression of disbelief, shame, and irritation.


    "Yes, those are the rooms reserved for us. Diego the Reinhard Family''s knight is the representative I talked about earlier. He is the knight of the Knight Association I contacted yesterday. Reinhard is my family name." Rosie breathed a sigh of relief that it was just a misunderstanding because of that stupid Diego.


    "I- I see... Allow me to reconfirm, Miss Rosie Reinhard. Diego the Reinhard Family''s knight booked three rooms for two days... One family room and two double rooms. That''s not three family rooms as you say." The receptionist straightened the wrong information from the guest''s side.


    "It''s not three family rooms? Were the rooms in this inn almost full yesterday, hmm?" Rosie muttered softly, but the receptionist heard that.


    "Yes, since the incident in Avrora Forest, this city and the inns have been busy." The receptionist took three cards and put them on the table. "These are the ess cards to your rooms, Miss Rosie Reinhard. Brown for the family room, and white for the double room."


    "All right, thank you." Rosie took the ess cards. She was still confused about dividing 11 people into three rooms, two double rooms being the problem.


    "Yes, with pleasure. Have a good night." The receptionist gave a warm smile as she waved her hand a little.


    Rosie returned to her group, who were waiting behind her. "How about this? We only have three rooms, one family room and two double rooms."


    "Hmm, eleven people for three rooms like that. Isn''t that easy? Four, four, three?" Evelyn suggested as she lifted her index finger up.


    "The problem is not that, Eve. The family room can fit about four to six people with threerge beds, but the double room is only for two people with two normal beds. As you can see, we are four men and seven girls." Rosie shook her head slightly as she exined the source of her confusion.


    "I have an idea." Elysia raised her hand, and she immediately got Rosie''s undivided attention.


    "Like this, a family room with threerge beds can fit five people. Then, in two double rooms are three people each. Uh, wait, we have four men... What should we do?" Elysia suggested, but she became confused afterward.


    She looked at the two knights, Fran, and the old wizard... If these four men in one room and two knightdies were in the other, wouldn''t that be fine? But she didn''t dare to say that.


    "Miss Rosie, I have a suggestion." One of the knightdies raised her hand. Rosie immediately responded, asking for enlightenment.


    "We don''t mind having a room with Young Master Fran. Fran sleeps on the bed and we on the other bed. That way, the problem will be resolved easily. Young Master Fran, do you mind?" The knightdy turned to face Fran, who was staring at her astonishment.


    "Oh, yes! Brilliant idea. Fran wouldn''t dare to do anything wrong. Okay it''s decided, Fran." Rosie pped her hands with a smile, then she patted her little brother on the shoulder.


    "Oh, well, I''ll be there to sleep. What do you expect by doing things?" Fran took a breath and exhaled. He loosened his shoulders and nodded.


    "Nothing, nothing, hehe... How happy you are, you will sleep with two beautifuldies~" Rosie whispered to her little brother''s ear.


    "I''m a man of focus, don''t use me of that behavior." The flush crept up Fran''s face. He immediately took a distance from his big sister.


    "Ara~ What usation do you mean, my little brother?" Rosie put her finger close to her lips with a mischievous smile.


    Maximilian gave Fran a slightly envious look. If possible, he would be willing to swap ces with this lucky boy and share a room with two knightdies. Who would enjoy sleeping in a room with two big knight men? It wasn''t him.


    "Granpa Max, it''s okay. In the double room there is still a sofa. The one who doesn''t get the bed will sleep there, hehe..." Evelyn delivered a light joke with a slightly teasing smile.


    "Yeah, just one night." Maximilian heaved a sigh.


    After that, they went to the restaurant in the inn for dinner, and they chose a private table to avoid the gaze of other guests. All covered by Rosie, and when they finished their dinner an hourter... They went to their respective rooms.


    For some reason, Fran nced at his big sister for a moment before they parted ways at the corridor fork. However, Rosie just replied with a wink and walked away with the girl group.


    "Young Master Fran?" One of the knightdies asked because Fran went pensive for a moment.


    "Ah-uh, yes, it''s half past nine. We''re just going to sleep, nothing else." Fran turned and walked quickly into his room, his cheeks flushed slightly from the strange thought that had suddenlye. As far as he could remember, he had never slept in the same room with the opposite gender, after all.


    "Ara, how cute~ Young master Fran''s expression just now is truly- hehe..." One of the knightdies chuckled softly, and her colleague nodded as well. They also walked to follow their young master to their room.


    Meanwhile, five girls arrived at the front of their room, the family room. Rosie swiped the ess card, and the door opened momentarily after.


    *Zap*


    The lighting suddenly shed as soon as Rosie stuck the card into the slot near the door.


    "Oh my... The bed is big enough for two people. So, if we want to sleep, then who will sleep with whom? There are five of us." Evelyn raised a question to avoid a fuss.


    "I can sleep in any bed or with anyone. I''m not picky." Elysia took off her shoes and put them in her Space Bag. She didn''t overthink it because she wanted to shower and change her dress to casual clothes as soon as possible.


    "I can sleep on the sofa. You happy girls can sleep in the beds." Ariel spread her hands casually. Her full golden armor set released by itself from her body, then floated into her Space Bag. After that, she, who was d in a tight suit, headed straight for the sofa and sat there.


    Unbeknownst to anyone, Elysia and Elena stared in wonder at Ariel. It was so practical and cool, but how? They decided to learn something from this Saint-level holy knightter.


    "Ah, don''t be like that, Miss Ariel. We have three beds. How about this, we make a little game to determine who will sleep with whom?" E walked over to Ariel with a good suggestion.


    "That''s a great idea, E. Uhh, don''t look at me like that, Miss Ariel. I''ve asked E''s permission to call her familiarly." Rosie couldn''t agree more than that, but she became a little awkward when Ariel red at herself.


    After getting a short statement from E, Ariel apologized to Rosie and returned to silence. She didn''t like it when just anyone called the Holy Princess so familiar for no reason.


    Still, it turned out that Rosie wasn''t in that category. Whereas Elysia and Evelyn went without saying, they were already considered Holy Grandfather''s granddaughters.


    "All right, in this jar there are six papers marked with the numbers one, two, and three. It onlyes in a pair. Please take and assign your bed mates~" E lifted a small jar to the center of the group.


    "Shake it first and we start. Who will take the paper first?" Evelyn shook the small jar in E''s hand to make it fair.


    "Please start at the nearest one, but E will best because she made this game. Eve became the one before E because Eve was part of the preparations." Elysia came up with a solution. She was about to go into the bathroom, but she had to join this raffle game first.


    "What? Why is it like that?" Evelyn protested with puffed out her cheeks, but only she disagreed. Because of that, she lost the vote, and Elysia''s proposal was epted by the group.


    "Miss Ariel, please take one." E chuckled lightly, while Ariel just nodded and took the paper in the small jar.


    "What number did you get, Miss Ariel?" Evelyn nced as if she wanted to peek.


    "Number two." Ariel showed the girls the number on her paper.


    For the next few seconds, Rosie, Elysia, Evelyn, and E took their papers too. Finally, the matter of choosing the bed was resolved with the game.


    "Geez... Why am I the one sleeping alone?" Rosie grumbled when she saw the number three on her paper.


    "Ah, please count Vann as one. She shall apany you to sleepfortably. Right, Vann? Do you want to sleep with Rosie for tonight?" Elysia stroked the white cat in her arms while coaxing the cat gently through their spiritual connection.


    At first, Vanessa didn''t want toply, but she finally relented because it was only this one night, and her master wasn''t far from her. Due to yesterday''s incident, she didn''t want to stay away from her master for apparent reasons. If she could choose, she would jump and sleep on her master tummy likest night.


    "Alright, it''s decided. Allow me to take a shower first." Elysia put her paper on the table and fled to the bathroom.

 Chapter 268: Science Knowledge

    <h4>Chapter 268: Science Knowledge</h4>


    "Miss Elysia, what are you reading?" Ariel drew closer to Elysia on the bed. She and Elysia had the same paper number, so she would sleep with the future Goddess. It really made her nervous, excited and honored.


    Elysia''s body, which had just finished taking a shower, gave off a scent that was more fragrant than usual. For some reason, Ariel feltfortable just being around this girl.


    "Oh, this? This is a book about science, I want to understand more about naturalw." Elysia showed the book title she was reading.


    "I see... If I am allowed to help you to understand science, then I will be happy to do it. I know about that knowledge deep enough." Ariel put her hand on her upper chest and volunteered sincerely. Helping the future Goddess was exceptional merit for a better future.


    Elysia''s eyes lit up, and her face was sparkling with joy. It couldn''t be more than a brilliant idea. This holy knightdy was so considerate and understanding.


    Unfortunately, when she was going to answer Ariel, the bathroom door suddenly opened. E and Evelyn walked out of there with a fresh expression and a sweet scent.


    "Thank you for waiting. Rosie, Miss Ariel, do you want to take a shower first before going to bed?" E tied her hair into a ponytail and asked the two girls who were waiting for their turn.


    "Mou~ Ely, there are two more bathrooms in that bathroom. And you locked the main door too when you went to take a shower first." Evelyn puffed out her cheeks. She didn''t know why, but she wanted to me her best friend for no apparent reason.


    Elysia just gave an innocent expression and spread her arms a little as if she didn''t know what Evelyn was using.


    "Uhm, I am very happy if you can help me understand more about science, Miss Ariel. However, it looks like you will take a shower first." Elysia took another look at Ariel and gave an answer that had been dyed.


    "Hum, I''ll be right back." Ariel got up from the bed and went straight to the bathroom. She had to make sure she was clean and smell good because she would sleep beside the future Goddess! Her pride and confidence would crumble if a negative response came out of Elysia.


    "Wait, Miss Ariel. Please don''t lock the main bathroom door. There are two more bathrooms, right?" Rosie immediately stopped ying with Vanessa because she also needed a shower.


    Well, Ariel didn''t lock the door even though Rosie didn''t ask for it.


    Seeing Rosie leave, Vanessa jumped onto the next bed andy down on her master''sp.


    "Hum-hum, smells good and fluffy. What do you think, Vann? Is Rosie a good girl?" Elysia hugged the pampered white cat and stroked the cat''s soft fur.


    "Meow." Vanessa gave a subtle nod. She could easily judge a person by gut feeling, and it became more detailed when they touched her body.


    "Ely, what were you talking about with Miss Ariel just now? Is there something with science?" E sat on the bed next to Elysia. She suddenly felt curious and wanted to know what she had missed.


    "Uhm, is it because of that book, Ely? Are you studying thews of science and the world?" Evelyn sat near Elysia and pointed to a rather intricate picture book with a world map on it.


    "Hehe, yes. I''m studying some of thews of nature and the universe more deeply in order to help me deal with ursed monsters in the future. As I said previously, most magic can be neutralized by them with ease." Elysia gave a light chuckle, but it sounded like a sigh.


    She and Elena didn''t know much about science. Their limited knowledge was a fatal weakness. They wanted to make up for that by studying and seeking more knowledge.


    The only thing she could rely on was her magic, after all. What if a situation where the ursed monsters she faced in the future were the almighty one and could negate all of the magical energy no matter how big it was?


    Elysia and Elena hadn''t found the answer, and it was what worried them. The only thing they could think of was to create a powerful shockwave from the distance and use the resulting kic energy to crush the enemy.


    However, would it work? And again, it was still too little to deal with unforeseen circumstances. They needed more magic techniques to inflict physical damage.


    "Are you going to fight against those ursed monsters again? You died just yesterday, Ely. It was yesterday and for heaven''s sake your master is the Goddess of Light. Why does it have to be you?" Evelyn looked straight into Elysia''s beautiful purplish-blue eyes as if she wanted to see deep into the soul of her best friend.


    "Because of what? Because I want to protect the people around me. I was blessed with powers beyond thews of the world because I didn''t belong to this world. Eve, E, sorry I made you cry at that time." Elysia looked down a little, unable to look into Evelyn''s eyes for long. She still repeated her apologies again, even though her friends had forgiven her.


    "Why? Why were you still in that dangerous area even though you had saved the students you could save, Ely? You know yourself, right? No one can save everyone." Evelyn nodded slightly, but she went on to the subject that was bothering her.


    She didn''t dare to ask that before, but the atmosphere this time was so supportive and encouraged her to ask directly.


    "What I was thinking while helping our fellow students was you, Eve. I was desperate just to find you and make sure you weren''t in that dangerous area." Elysia confessed the initial part of her intention at the time, not the whole. However, tears filled her eyes as she said that.


    "Ely, sorry. Please forgive me. My words just now were a bit harsh. I didn''t mean that, really. I just don''t want to see you hurt again, I don''t want to feel that anymore." Evelyn got infected because of her best friend''s teary eyes, and she also got one in her eyes.


    "Um." Elysia wiped the tears around her eyes. She did the same for Evelyn too. It wasn''t a moment to feel sad, and she didn''t want to make girls cry.


    Evelyn just let her best friend wipe away her tears. However, she came closer and hugged her best friend without any prior notice. E, who was also affected by the atmosphere, also embraced her friends.


    "Meo, meow." Vanessa voiced out her protests, but no one gave her relief. Even her master was caught in the arms of two girls, just like her.


    Didn''t these two girls even care that a poor white cat was being squeezed and trapped in their midst? Vanessa wondered incredulously. She felt something like this had happened before.


    Evelyn''s cheeks turned pink gradually because she felt something squirm around her tummy. She felt that with a strange feeling, and her best friend seemed to be on the same page. However, thetter was even more embarrassed than her.


    "Eve, E, you know... Vann is stuck in the middle. She is trying to squirm out." Elysia wanted tough but also wanted to run away because she was embarrassed.


    Yet, she only chose to talk. Despite being a girl herself, she was still so embarrassed if she was hugged. Only she knew what Elena was saying with the teasingugh from her Soul Realm, and it made the blush on her face even worse.


    "Wha-" E was both surprised and worried about the cat''s condition. She immediately released his hug and freed her friends.


    Evelyn did the same shortly after. She looked down, and sure enough, the adorable cat was on Elysia''sp.


    "Snort." Vanessa wore a sullen expression and climbed up her master''s body.


    She climbed onto her master''s shoulder and took shelter there after asking permission. That way, she would be in the safest ce and also close to her master.


    "Kisaa!" Vanessa tried to intimidate Evelyn with her little paws. This girl had never been hugged so tightly and felt short of breath... Maybe, she needed to transform into her magnificent winged tiger form to make this girl understand her pain?


    "Hush, hussh, don''t be angry and cranky, Vann. Eve didn''t do that on purpose. She likes you, you see? Eve, Vann is mad at you." Elysia stroked Vanessa''s head with a wry smile.


    "Oh, no. Sorry, nice, sweet, sweet cat Vannesa." Evelyn apologized and stretched her hand to the cat, but her hand was brushed away by the cat. "Wha- she really doesn''t like me anymore. After one month we build rapport..." Evelyn felt a little devastated and made a hurtful expression.


    After that, Elysia and E tried to help Evelyn make up with Vanessa. Even though E also received a little bit of me from Vanessa, it wasn''t as much as Evelyn, who had squeezed her head-on twice.


    The glum atmosphere and things Evelyn had lifted were abandoned right away. It was changed back to the peaceful and calm one that had been before. Evelyn and E tried to assist Elysia with science knowledge, albeit they didn''t know many things. It was nothing more than a nice and weighty topic of discussion.


    "Hum, hum-hum~ Ball of yarn, ball of yarn boing-boing, boing~" Evelyn hummed a light song while ying with Vanessa. They finally made up as if Vanessa''s cranky scene had never happened before.

 Chapter 269: Sudden Acceleration Magic

    <h4>Chapter 269: Sudden eleration Magic</h4>


    *Beep* *Beep


    The sound of the rm went off and seemed to echo throughout the room. Elysia opened her eyes slightly and reached out her hand to extinguish the rm sound from the cube clock.


    "Uah-hmm... Is it morning already?" Elysia muttered half-consciously. She sat up and rubbed his eyes gently.


    When she looked at the cube clock, it was seven o''clock. Quite ate time for a girl who used to wake up early. What could she do about it? Last night the girls learned some knowledge from Ariel untilte at night.


    "Good morning, Miss Elysia." Ariel greeted the girl who had just woken up.


    "Ah-uhm, good morning, Miss Ariel. You still look good even though we slepttest night. Thank you for sharing your knowledge and experience with us." Elysia smiled in reply. She got out of bed and went to the bathroom to wash her face.


    Ariel''s gaze followed Elysia until Elysia was out of her sight. She let out a soft sigh and leaned back against the headboard. Apart from Elysia and herself, the other girl had a hard time waking up from sleepst night.


    The memory ofst night shed through her mind. For some reason, she felt guilty and couldn''t me anyone other than herself.


    How could it not be? She looked at the future Goddess''s face for a long time when all the girls were asleep. It was as if she wanted to carve Elysia''s face into her memory.


    ''No, Ariel, don''t think anymore. Your faith belong to the Goddess of Blessings and the Holy Church. Our Goddess of Blessings hase down to the mortal world for her people. You shall only devote your everything to the Goddess of Blessings.'' Ariel immediately shook her head to regain her focus.


    Her belief was a little shaky while sleeping next to the future Goddess, Goddess of Light''s disciple.


    After that, she revoked the barrier of light that was almost invisible with a swing of her hand. Nothing barged in, sneaked in, or the like as a sign of danger. Everything was safe under control.


    Ariel took a deep breath, then let it out slowly. Then, she tried to wake the girls because of their requestst night, even though they took forever to wake up. Especially Rosie, who said they needed to leave early in the morning, right after breakfast, to arrive at Cuttexus in the afternoon.


    Sometimeter, the girls couldn''t help but get up and get ready. After changing their pajamas into dresses suitable for a long trip, they all stepped out of the room to join Fran and Maximilian''s group.


    Well, the girl group was a littlete from the appointed time. Even so, they could still have breakfast together before finally checking out from the inn.


    "We''re going straight away again. Is there anything left behind or something? The distance for our journey this time is quite a distance from the previous one, and we''d better not stop halfway like yesterday if we want to arrive at dusk." Ariel asked out of concern shortly after she boarded the Gravy Ark.


    "Ugh... Is it about 12 hours? If we can''t stop halfway, then what if I want to pee?" Evelyn had other worries on her mind. Just thinking about it made her want to pee.


    "I guess that''s fine, we''ll stop at a nearby town. You can pee in the woods or in the riverbank too if we have no other choice but to camp, hehe..." Rosie giggled while covering her mouth.


    "In the forest, by the river? I don''t want that, mou..." Evelyn felt sluggish just thinking about it.


    "Take it easy, Eve. Rosie was just kidding, let''s go up. Maybe we''ll get to Cuttexus City sooner than expected." Elysia tugged Evelyn''s sleeve and smiled mysteriously. Only Elena and Vanessa knew why.


    Evelyn just nodded and climbed into the Gravy Ark. Apparently, only her, who worried for nothing. Such a business was an emergency because wet one''s pants was an embarrassing situation after all.


    Once they were flying at a steady pace in the clear sky, Elysia implemented her little magic. eleration magic as she couldn''t bear to suffer the long journey anymore.


    *Swoosh*


    An eleration urred suddenly, and Elysia only smiled subtly after putting up an additional barrier. They sped up at breakneck speed, and it was still gradually increasing only because of Elysia''s magic. However, no one was aware of it yet.


    "By the name of the Goddess! Miss Ariel, what are you doing? I believe we are traveling at over six thousand kilometers per hour! This is the Holy Grandfather''s Gravy Ark, do you remember?" Maximilian gasped in surprise, but his heart jumped at once. He could only question Ariel with worry, but Ariel was much more confused than he was? What happened?


    "I don''t know, Sir Maximilian. This has never happened to the Gravy Ark I''ve ridden before. Was there a malfunction or something? Argh, how about this, what happened?" Ariel panicked and tried her best to ovee the current predicament.


    However, she remembered that she was the captain of this Gravy Ark. If she sank in the ocean of panic, then everyone would drown with her.


    "Ah-ah please don''t panic, I''ve stopped Gravy Ark in an emergency." Ariel''s efforts were in vain. She was already panicking, and the others were the same.


    "Aah, are we going to die? This Gravy Ark has gone insane even after being shut down." Evelyn hugged E, and thetter did likewise. They could only cry out in panic like a shocked little girl.


    The nerves running through the Gravy Ark were no longer lit, but they were still shooting off at high speed. The air ripples were clearly visible, and they were already far beyond the speed of sound.


    "Has it been stopped with the emergency mode? However, why are we continuing to advance at an ever increasing speed!? Oh the Goddess of Blessings, please bless us with your grace." Maximilian eximed with determination in his eyes, then took out his magic wand. However, before he could do anything, a girl suddenly raised her hand up high.


    "Ano, please don''t panic. It''s me, it came from my magic. We''re safe, really. This Gravy Ark didn''t go crazy or anything. Please forgive me, I didn''t know it would turn out like this." Elysia moved her hands erratically due to a different source of panic. For this matter, Elena couldn''t help her other than advise her to speak the truth.


    "Eh?"


    "Huh?"


    It was a dazed response from astonished people. They couldn''t believe it for a second but were convinced two secondster.


    No wonder Elysia didn''t respond to anything when the others panicked. It was the doing of this unruly girl. And this time, Elysia just panicked because she felt guilty.


    "Oh my Goddess, heaven... Miss Elysia, you almost gave me a heart attack. Next time, please provide an advance notice." Ariel breathed a sigh of relief and stroked her upper chest. It was just a false rm.


    She had thought it was all her fault and she must take responsibility for it. Despite that, she was already prepared to risk her life to save everyone, much like this old wizard.


    "Well, well, what a mischievous girl we have here. You almost sent this old wizard to graveyard due to the sudden hazard from your haphazard behavior, Elysia girl. Phew... Thank Goddess everything is fine." Having said that, Maximilian did nothing but check at the Gravy Ark. He had to make sure they were safe, and then he could heave a sigh of relief.


    "Bad Ely, bad Ely, you should have told us beforehand, dummy. That way, we can prepare ourselves before you use your eleration magic." Evelyn pounded her best friend over and over with weak force. She should me her best friend, but not to hurt.


    "Phew... Ely, bad." E stroked her upper chest. She could still feel her heart beating fast.


    Nobody noticed it. The certain indifferent white cat just rolled her eyes as if to say ''meh''. Well, that could be justified because Vanessa had experienced it firsthand. She and her master traveled at a much higher speed than the current Gravy Ark''s rate.


    Her master referred to it as the speed of light, but she believed it was an unbelievably high speed beyond measure. Sometimes, it felt like they just blinked and arrived at an exceptionally distant ce.


    Unlike the others, Rosie became interested in other realizations, even though she was also surprised earlier. "Ely, you can use eleration magic like this? You support the Gravy Ark and 11 people to fly at high speed, you know? The Gravy Ark doesn''t do anything in this state."


    "Ye, yeah... Sorry, oow, Eve, please don''t keep hitting me." Elysia could only let Evelyn beat her upper arm with a weak smile. She didn''t shy away or resist either.


    "Dummy Ely, the next time you do something like that without prior notice... I''ll, I''ll..." Evelyn was flustered when she was about to make a proper threat to keep her best friend from doing pranks like just now and the like.


    "I''ll?" Elysia wore a confused expression, waiting for it to continue.


    "I will bite you! Like this, rawr." Evelyn bared her gleaming white teeth like a predator to the little prey. She immediately grabbed her best friend''s shoulder and took a bite but gently.


    "Ouch, you did bite me, Eve. Wuwuu-wu, this little rabbit has been attacked by a eve-redator." Elysia faked her cry by exaggerating the incident to reconcile the atmosphere.


    Sure enough, her and Evelyn''s behavior managed to bring smiles to the others. It was until a while before she was interrogated about her eleration magic, though.

 Chapter 270: Arrived at the Reinhard Familys Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 270: Arrived at the Reinhard Family''s Mansion</h4>


    Due to Elysia''s eleration magic, their journey became so short. It was only an hour or two away, and the Cuttexus City was already visible, not far in the distance.


    Elysia revoked her magic and let Ariel control the Gravy Ark as usual until theynd near the city''s gate.


    "Psst, Ely..." Evelyn approached with a soft whisper, right after she got off the Gravy Ark.


    Elysia just tilted her head slightly, waiting for the next. "Hum?"


    "Your eleration magic is amazing. If I hadn''t seen it in person before, I would doubt that you were an Apprentice Mage. The long journey was short, hehe... In our next free time, would you like to go to Ariatha City? I will be a good host to entertain you~" Evelyn slightly wiggled her hands with excitement towards her idea.


    If her best friend was willing, she could go home or anywhere without taking a long trip.


    "Oh, sure." Elysia didn''t have any objections to it. She just nodded, and it pleased Evelyn a lot.


    "Uhm? What are you talking about, Ely, Eve? Is it so secret that I shouldn''t know?" E approached with a curious expression.


    "E, we will visit Ariatha City soon. Would you like toe with us?" Evelyn smiled with enthusiasm, eagerly awaiting the opportunity in question. She intended to go home without telling her parents, something like a surprise and ta-da.


    "Sure, with pleasure." E couldn''t possibly refuse that. It was a captivating invitation, after all.


    "O-oh, I''m a little dizzy. Ely, your magic is really high ss. I''m sure we hit five digits kilometers an hour." Rosie wobbled a little, and Fran came to help her.


    Besides the admiration she felt for Elysia, she also felt confused about how an Apprentice Mage could do such a feat. Even so, it wasn''t her job to make a fuss about it. She already knew Elysia''s true origins, after all. It was somewhat wrong to judge the Goddess''s disciple with hermon sense.


    "Hehe..." Elysia just giggled.


    After that, Ariel put the special Gravy Ark into her Space Bag, and they went to the city entrance gate. The arrival of Rosie''s group had been announced in advance, making it easier for them.


    Even a carriage had been prepared to escort them to the Reinhard Duke Family''s territory.


    "Woah, Cuttexus City looks like a mighty fortress. Uhm, as the name suggests, the capital city of the defense region." Evelyn looked outward with sparkling eyes. Finally, she got a chance to see the Southern Region''s capital city.


    That said, almost all the cities in this region had a solid defense system like an absolute fortress.


    It was rather obvious about the difference between the Southern Region''s vital cities and other regions regarding their security system. In this region, all security systems, including defense and attack, were visible to the eye. It was as if the city had already entered level five alert for the war against the Devil Race all the time.


    "That''s as expected for a vital city in the Southern Region, Eve. This is the region closest to the Devil Continent. The region with the most number of wars." Rosie rested her cheek against her hand, and she looked outward too.


    "Is there a war going on around here? Against the Devil Race?" Elysia asked because she was a little worried that they would be dragged into a defensive battle.


    "Well, if we put a small scale war aside, then there hasn''t been any significant war in this region in thest six months. The Devil Race is too focused on the Western Region for many reasons." Maximilian answered with confidence. He put a hand on his chin to think for a moment. "Oh, so, you don''t have to worry about war or anything."


    Elysia, E, and Evelyn just nodded. They know the words were aimed at them. Rosie and Fran already knew that, so they didn''t respond much.


    At that time, E identally saw a group of boys and girls in ck uniforms. They were walking casually with swords at their waists as if it wasn''t a problem. She suddenly remembered that one of the three academies was in this city.


    "Are they students of the Abluxeth Academy of Knights? They even carry their treasured weapons while roaming the city at ease. Is that okay ording to the rules of this city?" E pointed out with her palm.


    "Ah, that''s fine. The students are leaving for the academy, and maybe their first hour is the practical ss? The responsibility to carry weapons anywhere is not small, and not all students have such privileges." Rosie soothed E''s worries, but her focus wasn''t there.


    They entered the area around the academy, and the students seemed to have just left for ss. So, the current time was around 7 or 8 in the morning. They got to their destination much earlier, and it was sure to take her grandfather a little by surprise.


    ''Wow, Ely''s eleration magic is more superb than I thought. I didn''t get to look at the clock earlier, but it''s just wow! All right, on the next long journey, I''d better ask her to go together, hehe-he...'' Rosie smirked as she rubbed her hands together.


    Elysia felt a little tingling feeling that wasing out of the blue. When she searched for the source, she caught Rosie''s strange expression when Rosie stared at her.


    "Rosie, what''s wrong? You''re looking this way with a strange expression on your face." Elysia asked out of concern, even though she wasn''tfortable being stared at like that.


    "Ah-uh, is that so? Hehe, it''s nothing, Ely. Oh, look, it''s my family''s mansion territory. We''re almost there." Rosie waved her hand in front of her face and immediately shifted the attention.


    Following the direction of Rosie''s finger, the girls turned their heads towards it. It was an area mansion surrounded by high walls and guarded by several knights. A few momentster, they entered through the main entrance and passed the checkpoint without a hitch.


    "Huh? That''s the Evans Royal Family carriage. Why is it there? Are there guests?" Fran muttered in surprise. He saw a luxurious carriage with the Cuttexus Kingdom symbol parked near the entrance to the mansion.


    "It''s possible, Fran. Could it be that His Majesty or Prince Ronan came to visit our grandfather?" Rosie could only guess at it, considering their grandfather had an exceptionally good rtionship with Emperor Elliott.


    As Rosie and Fran wondered, their carriage stopped near the entrance to the mansion. Then, two knights opened the carriage door. "Young Miss Rosie, Young Master Fran, and distinguished guests, we have arrived at the Reinhard Duke Family''s mansion."


    "Oh, right, here we are. Thank you for the escort, Sir Danny, Sir Charles." Rosie stepped out as she needed to convey courtesy to her family knight with a smile.


    "It''s our duty, Young Miss Rosie. It looks like Emperor Elliott hase to see Master Harold again. Would you like to inform them before entering?" The knight shook his head with a smile. Then, he looked at the carriage Royal Family with spection.


    "That''s not necessary, look... They''re there." Rosie pointed towards the mansion''s entrance which had suddenly opened, and several people walked out with leisurely steps. Her grandfather and Emperor Elliott were there. They came by themselves before even receiving word from her.


    "Miss Ariel, Sir Maximilian, Miss Elysia, Princess E, Princess Evelyn. We have arrived at our destination. Please allow the Reinhard Family to host and receive you as honored guests." Fran invited with a polite hand gesture. He stepped down from the carriage and asked the others toe down too.


    As a respond, Ariel replied as a representative, and they got off the carriage one by one.


    Meanwhile, several people who had just walked out of the mansion couldn''t help but notice the arrival of Rosie''s group.


    Harold looked at the cube clock from his Space Bag immediately. It was still around eight o''clock. His grandchildren arrived much earlier than reported. Was this a surprise or something from them?


    "Ha-haha, Harold, my friend and my brother... They''ve arrived. It looks like I have to retract my goodbye." Elliotughed with amusement. He just said goodbye, but he would turn around to be a guest again.


    "Ho-ho, the pleasure is mine, Emperor Elliott. My family door is always open to you. They are-" Harold didn''t hesitate to respond with a positive answer, but his words stopped halfway when thest girl just stepped out of the carriage.


    He just needed to take a quick look, and he was sure his eyes didn''t trick him. Rosie and Fran came home with Alisha? Alisha, his youngest granddaughter, was still alive... Yes, of course, that was for sure.


    Harold didn''t wait for anything, and he immediately rushed to the entourage of his grandchildren. There was only one thing on his mind, Alisha survived the tragedy. His youngest granddaughter didn''t die from being devoured by that Spirit Beast or anything, but she was really one alive, right here, in front of him.


    It was hard to believe, but he was grateful. His hands and feet were trembling a little with emotion, but he didn''t care. He just wanted to hug his youngest granddaughter as soon as possible and say wee back, and everything was all right.


    "Grandfather, we''re home! Sorry, we-" Rosie waved her hand at her grandfather. He walked closer, but why was it like running over? Unfortunately, she couldn''t continue as her grandfather walked past her as if she wasn''t there.


    Vanessa jumped out of her master''s arms, knowing what awaited her. She moved and nestled in E''s arms because she didn''t want to be crushed in the middle.


    "Al- Alisha, you''re still alive... Thank Goddess and her blessings. It''s okay, grandfather is here. Everything is fine." Harold stuttered slightly and embraced Elysia with his trembling arms.

 Chapter 271: Welcome Back Home

    <h4>Chapter 271: Wee Back Home</h4>


    Elysia was a little surprised. Vanessa suddenly jumped out of her arms to move to the girl next to her. Still, she was suddenly hugged by a grandfather without knowing what or why.


    It only took her one second to understand what happened. This grandfather was Harold Reinhard, Alisha''s grandfather.


    On the other hand, Harold''s sudden action took many by surprise, including Emperor Elliott. The words that came out of Harold''s mouth also gave many people another shock.


    Alisha was safe and sound. Did she survive the tragedy? However, at that time, the Goddess of Light said that her eminence could not find Alisha anywhere. So, what really happened? People other than Rosie''s group were wondering with astonishment in their minds. Despite that, they walked up to Rosie''s group to find out more.


    "Wee back home." Harold said.


    "Excuse me, sorry to say this, but I think you mistake me for someone else." Elysia uttered with a gentle tone, but she didn''t do anything to break free.


    Hearing that, the emotional Harold pulled his head back slightly to look at the girl he was hugging. At first nce, it was indeed his youngest granddaughter, but after paying more attention to it... He could point out some of the differences.


    What happened? So, this girl wasn''t Alisha? Could it be that his youngest granddaughter lost her memories due to the deep shock she suffered because of the tragedy?


    However, what could justify this difference that he could recognize? This girl in front of her was a little more lovely than Alice, who she knew, with refined skin and the most contrast was her purplish-blue eyes instead of the blue sky.


    What actually happened? Harold thought far from it to try to find an answer out of his astonishment and confusion.


    However, he felt someone tugging his sleeve from behind. He turned his head, and Rosie was there with a pretty sad expression.


    "Grandfather, let''s talk inside. It''s not good to talk in the open like this." Rosie smiled weakly. She had guessed her grandfather''s reaction when he met Elysia, very much like her when she met Elysia for the first time.


    Harold didn''t answer right away. He looked around for a moment at everyone around him.


    After that, he gave his attention to the girl who was still in his arms. The girl who he thought was his youngest granddaughter just smiled formally at him.


    Harold let go of the girl with a confused sigh. "Please exin to me what happened. Pleasee inside. I wee all distinguished guests."


    After saying that, Harold walked back to the mansion, and Rosie''s group followed suit. He couldn''t even pay more attention and courtesy to two Saint-level experts or two princesses from another kingdom. He just wanted to know the truth, and it took a lot of his thoughts and attention.


    The mansion''s door was closed after all concerned people entered, leaving the knights and imperial knights with puzzled and astonished expressions.


    "Father, mother, we''re home." Rosie and Fran conveyed their greetings to their parents. It wasn''t enough just to use words. They also hugged their respective parents.


    Of course, they were warmly weed by their family, including their extended family. However, there were still things that made almost everyone feelplicated regarding Alisha.


    Everyone headed into therge living room and sat down on their respective sofas. Only fourteen people were there, and half of them were waiting for an exnation from whoever it was.


    "Please allow me to exin everything. However, before that, I would like to introduce... She is Elysia Avery, the Goddess of Light''s disciple. Truth is said, and Elysia is not Alisha, my little sister." Rosie pointed at Elysia with an open palm, but her expression was a little heavy as she said that.


    That statement and introduction made Harold and several others sigh with a mncholy aura. Apparently, the girl they thought as Alisha was actually a different person... Although at first nce simr.


    After that, Rosie shared some details so that her family would understand. Although most of that was already known to them.


    Because of yesterday''s high-level meeting, they already knew the details about a lot of things. Emperor Arthur and Holy Grandfather Alexander also said that the Goddess of Light''s disciple woulde with Rosie''s group to Cuttexus City. So, Elysia Avery was the girl in question.


    Reinhard Family had to ept the bitter truth about their youngest family member, whether they wanted it or not.


    Harold lowered his head slightly inplex contemtion. He and his family had performed the funeral for those who died in the tragedy, including his youngest granddaughter.


    Even so, a small hope in his heart believed that his youngest granddaughter was still alive out there. The Goddess of Light just couldn''t find Alisha at that time, but that didn''t mean Alisha was dered dead, right?


    It hit him once again when he realized the reality of his escape from his sorrow. He lost more than 100 reliable knights, a proud son, daughter-inw, and granddaughter forever. It was a fact, and it happened.


    Yet, an inconsequential thought crossed his mind about another world all of a sudden. If Elysia and her Goddess master came from a different world... Was she also his granddaughter from another? So, indirectly, Elysia was Alisha from another parallel universe?


    Harold, who was silent for a few seconds, made everyone else in the living room also quiet. No one dared to say anything at that moment, and it was clear that a slightly gloomy aura emanated from Harold and the four people near him.


    "I see, so it''s like that... Anyway, wee to our family mansion. Please allow me to excuse myself for a moment. I need some time to be alone." Harold got up and left without waiting for a response from anyone. He needed to calm down before doing or saying anything.


    "Please excuse his actions. It still gives him a pretty heavy blow. My name is Oscar Reinhard, Rosie''s father. Please allow me to represent my father to entertain you for a while. It''s our honor to wee you, Miss Elysia, Holy Princess Gabrie, Princess Evelyn... Saint Wizard Maximilian and Saint Holy Knight Ariel." A man gave a courtesy greeting with respect.


    Evelyn gave Elysia and E a sign, and then she answered as the representative. "The honor is all ours, Sir Oscar. If you don''t mind, please ignore the formalities because wee as guests, nothing else."


    "Well, if it''s said like that, then my arrival and my son are none other than guests too. Let''s ignore the courtesy and formality of this opportunity. However, may I know the reason for your arrival, Holy Princess, Princess Evelyn?" Elliott immediately responded with a rxed tone. He was still unsure of the reason or purpose for the arrival of these two princesses and their Saint-level protectors.


    "Ah, please forgive us if our arrival is not weed by you, Emperor Elliott. However, our arrival is because of Ely and Rosie. We also came with the permission of our parents." Evelyn felt a little sour when she heard Emperor Elliott''s words. It was as if their presence was being questioned because it wasn''t expected.


    Elliott frowned for the blink of an eye. But, he tolerated it because Evelyn was from another kingdom. If it was in his kingdom and its inhabitants, only Harold called him by that name. For others, they would call him ''His Majesty'' or ''My Majesty''. Well, it was also a little different for his family, though.


    "Oh-hoho, it looks like you misunderstood my question, Princess Evelyn. You should know that your identity is that of a princess from another kingdom. However, I only got the information that your arrival was none other than for a visit. Therefore, I have to confirm directly to you for that." Elliott chuckled, knowing that this girl had misunderstood what he was saying. He would be foolish to just let misunderstandings go away without correcting them.


    He didn''t want to piss off that annoying Holy Grandfather and that stubborn Northern Emperor over this little thing after all.


    "Oh my, did my grandfather give you advance notice, Emperor Elliott? If so, forgive us because it''s true. We only came for a visit. Also for pilgrimage with Rosie and Fran." E put her hand on her upper chest with a formal smile.


    "Hm, alright. Wee to the Cuttexus Kingdom. You can spend your time as you please in this region. However, please remember that this region still often has wars and the like. So, make sure you never go alone, unattended.


    I will send someone from my side to ensure your situation. At the same time, while you stay in my region, your safety is also my responsibility now. You can''t refuse, and please understand that." Elliott dered it for confirmation, not for rejection or response. He prevented these two princesses who were about to refuse before they could speak.


    "I- I see... We understand. Then, please take care of us."


    "Thank you, please take care of us."


    Evelyn and E had no other choice but to ept that. Meanwhile, Elysia didn''t even understand that she was actually included in Emperor Elliott''s words. Elysia was silent and let her friends represent their group to talk.


    For the next few moments, the people from the Reinhard Family''s side and Emperor Elliott opened up conversations about several things. The most important self-introduction and more, especially aimed at the Goddess''s disciple.


    Even so, they were aware that the true identity of Elysia should not be widespread, like the warning that was given for Elysia''s good. So, they only wanted to make this Goddess''s disciple have a good impression of them and nothing else.

 Chapter 272: Misunderstanding Situation

    <h4>Chapter 272: Misunderstanding Situation</h4>


    After a few exchanges of words, Emperor Elliott and his son left the Reinhard Family''s mansion. They knew that their presence there would only make some people ufortable bringing up personal family matters.


    Rosie and Fran were unable to ask their grandfather in person for a while. So, they could only ask for details from their parents. Everything they knew was based solely on a private letter, and it was still iplete.


    For some reason, the story was tinged with questions and confirmation to Elysia subconsciously. Rosie''s parent and Fran''s parent kept doing that to the point of overwhelming Elysia.


    Shock and denial churned in Rosie and Fran when they heard the details of the tragedy from their parents. Then, their grieved feelings became pain, guilt, anger, and eventually, depression enveloped them.


    "I see... So, like that. Father mother, allow me to go to the family funeral. I want to make a pilgrimage." Rosie felt heartbroken after hearing theplete story from her parents and also from Fran''s parents.


    "Why not have breakfast first? It''s been a long time for us to eat together, right?" Rosie''s mother suggested with a kind smile, but Rosie and Fran shook their heads.


    "We can do that for lunch, mother. We''ve had breakfast before, and grandfather still-" Rosie didn''t continue. She just left, and Fran did likewise.


    "Is that so... Then you can go to the family funeral. It''s quite a distance from here, and make sure you go with some escorts." Fran''s father just gave permission. He knew there was nothing wrong with that.


    "Un, we will. Fran, Ely, Eve, E..." Rosie nodded understandingly, then she looked at each individual she mentioned.


    Understanding the implied invitation, Elysia and her friends immediately excused themselves towards the Reinhardt Family before they left.


    Once again, they boarded the carriage and were escorted by knights. Apart from that, two Saint-level experts were also there with them.


    "Sir Charles, please stop at the nearest flower shop. We need to buy some flowers and incense." Rosie opened the small window to convey her intentions to the coachman.


    "Understood."


    After getting that response, Rosie closed the small window again.


    "Rosie, Fran, I wish I had the right words to say. Just know I care." Elysia dared to speak. She wanted to make Rosie and Fran feel better for a reason.


    "Thank you, Ely. Your master was instrumental in helping the investigation team led by my grandfather. So, you and your master just came to this world at that time, hmm. But why? Why was Alisha the only one who couldn''t be found by your master, Ely? Was Alisha really... By that evil ck tiger? That evil tiger killed everyone." Rosie tightened her hands into fists. She felt resentment and other bad feelings for the evil tiger.


    Vanessa shivered a little. She seemed to know, based on the story she had heard earlier, the ck tiger in question was her brother as the greatest possibility. If all the dots were linked, she got factual incidents about her brother. The reason why her brother was badly injured before being freed by her master from suffering.


    She was furious and felt like taking revenge on Rosie''s family. Still, her master calmed her emotions with gentle and soothing words.


    ''Vann, please close your eyes and feel my heartbeat. Don''t think of it like that, ''they'' are all dead. Any other bloodshed will put you in an even worse situation.'' Elysia conveyed that gently through their spirit of connection. She stroked Vanessa while hugging Vanessa to her chest.


    ''En.'' Vanessa did as suggested. Miraculously, it managed to make her a lot calmer and more peaceful. The anger and urge for revenge vanished in an instant as she listened to her master''s heartbeat.


    Her master was right. She would only make things worse with revenge, even though the guilty party was dead. However, she could no longer see Rosie and Fran, including their family, in the same light as before.


    Vanessa didn''t realize that she mixed the two stories together. She was aware of some details regarding that Devil Princess met a group of humans in Avrora Forest. Her brother was not much different, either. She assumed that her brother met Alisha''s entourage, and the Devil Princess met with the investigation team.


    The two human parties both had casualties, and she believed that her brother only fought back because he felt threatened. He managed to kill many and run, but he was also badly injured on the verge ofst breath. Meanwhile, the Devil Princess only fought back a little and fled because the investigation team was fierce. There was no way that the Devil Princess managed to kill so many with such a weak blood aura.


    Well, Elena advised Elysia to leave Vanessa''s swapped assumptions just like that. If Vanessa''s assumptions were straightened out, Elena was worried the cat might do some stupid things.


    At that moment, Fran''s eyes lit up at a sudden thought. He stared at the cat in Elysia''s arms with a sharp gaze.


    "Fra- Fran, why are you looking at me like that? If I said something wrong or acted up with something that offended you, please forgive me." Elysia noticed Fran''s gaze, but she didn''t know why. She just hoped an apology would settle things.


    "Miss Elysia, can you tell us where you met and formed a spiritual bond with your contracted beast? You never said that Vanessa came from your world. So, your contracted beast came from this world." Fran made a steeple of his fingers like an investigator full of suspicion on the suspect.


    The using question that came from Fran made E and Evelyn tense. They didn''t like this atmosphere, and Elysia seemed to have been cornered ever since they arrived at the Reinhard Family''s mansion.


    Rosie suddenly realized something from Fran''s question. Evil tiger was very suitable to describe Vanessa''s winged tiger form if she looked at reality with her emotional eyes at this moment.


    "Wait a minute, I''ve been ignoring that for a while. However, this time I couldn''t remain silent. One thing irritated me right now... Is your purpose in bringing Ely here just to corner her and me her for things she doesn''t even know? What did Ely do to you and your family that Ely was given such treatment? Earlier from your family, and now you are too." Evelyn put on an exasperated expression. She immediately pointed out the source of it without the slightest politeness.


    "Uhm, if that''s the case, then you are the meanie, Rosie. I''m disappointed in you. Please stop this carriage right now. The gaze you gave to Ely infuriated me." E also expressed her dissatisfaction, even though her expression was out of sync with the words she said. She had been patient enough and let it end here.


    Rosie''s eyes widened in surprise. She just stared at the cat, but why all the usations because of the stare at Elysia?


    "Wait a moment, I''m sure there is a misunderstanding. Forgive me, the depressed feeling because that full tragedy story is still enveloping Fran and me." Rosie swiftly tried to reconcile the situation. If she failed, she would be in big trouble, and she knew it.


    "Ho? Then, what is your justification for the fairly harsh words directed at Ely from your parents? Ely looks simr to Alisha, and they don''t like their family members to be mimicked by other people?" Evelyn folded her arms under her chest. She didn''t care about the usations she gave because she was upset.


    "You hot-headed girls, please cool off your heads first. If that needs to be said, Rosie and Fran''s parents may have difficulty thinking of Elysia as someone else. She is simr to their youngest family member, after all. Those, as mentioned earlier, are nothing but misunderstanding." Maximilian knew the situation and immediately broke up with them. Rosie immediately gave him full appreciation with teary eyes.


    "Granpa Max, if so, why are they cornering Ely with their questions? That''s so rude as to be called misunderstanding, and it''s disrespectful to satisfy curiosity." Evelyn looked to the side with a pouty expression.


    "Well, they just want to know about Elysia, nothing more. That''s what they use to make sure that Elysia isn''t Alisha like they thought. Rosie, you go on." Maximilian gave Rosie a signal, and the girl nodded in understanding.


    "Please forgive my parents and Fran''s parents. They didn''t mean that--" Rosie tried to reconcile the situation as best she could for the next few minutes. She knew there was a misunderstanding between them, and she needed to rectify it immediately.


    "Hmph!" Evelyn just snorted and stopped arguing with Rosie.


    "Hum, I misunderstood you and your family, Rosie. Please forgive me for my dissatisfaction earlier." E delivered that out of courtesy. She didn''t know what else to respond to if Rosie had tried like that.


    "En, all the misunderstandinge from our parents and current emotions. Thank you for your understanding. Once again, please forgive us. I am saying this to represent my family." Rosie finally breathed a sigh of relief. She gave a little bow and smiled subtly.


    "Miss Elysia, you still haven''t answered my question. Please forgive me, but I need to know the answer." Fran was still persisted with the question that had been neglected.


    Rosie frowned and immediately pinched her little brother on the thigh and spoke in a mosquito-like voice. "Fran, do you want to make the misunderstanding happen again. My feet are cold because of that."


    "Hm, why do you want to know that so much, Fran? However, your suspicions cannot be justified. Vann is a white tiger, you know?" Elysia just sighed under her breath and answered for themon good.

 Chapter 273: Train with Saint-level Experts

    <h4>Chapter 273: Train with Saint-level Experts</h4>


    After clearing the misunderstanding, Rosie and her group bought certain flowers and incense. They headed to the aristocratic cemetery outside the city gate shortly after.


    Following the grave keeper guidance, they headed for the burial grounds that belonged to the Reinhard Family.


    ''Lisha, please forgive your big sister. May you be happy and calm in heaven--'' Rosie burned incense and put flowers on her niece-, her little sister''s grave.


    After delivering her long prayer, she moved to Alisha''s father and mother''s grave to pray for them. Fran and the others did the same, but the protectors were only watching from the side.


    ''Alisha, I still don''t know if you are on Earth, in my Subconscious Mind Realm, or have gone to the afterlife... However, I wish you all the best. May yourself be blessed and given the gift of happiness wherever you are.'' Elysia put her hands together and sent her prayers. She made Alisha''s grave, which had nothing in it, thest to be visited.


    ''Amen.'' Elena uttered at the end of Elysia''s prayer.


    Elysia heaved a subtle sigh afterwards and stood up. She turned to the side and saw Rosie and Fran still continuing their pilgrimage even to the more than a hundred knights who died during the tragedy that night.


    Then, she carried back the white cat, who felt a little confused and lost. How could that not be? Vanessa was at the funeral of people who died because of her brother. The white cat just shook her head and buried her face in her master''s soothing breasts.


    Elysia was quiet. It was true that some of the knights here died because of Vanessa''s brother... But most of them were the work of Sylvia. May this be passed and forgotten or never brought up again. Well, if the push came to shove, Elysia couldn''t lie either.


    After an hour or two on the pilgrimage, Rosie and Fran decided to return. The others, of course, just nodded without saying much... Considering that Rosie and Fran were in a bad mood. Something like the previous misunderstanding could happen again.


    Just as they were just stepping out of the burial area, a knightdy in ck armor stood near their carriage. She had ck hair dangling down the middle of her back and a tattoo-like ck scar on her forehead down to her chin, past her right eye.


    "Woah, Saint Holy Knight Ariel Evadne! His Majesty didn''t tease me this time and spoke the truth. Finally, I met the youngest Saint-level holy knight of the Holy Central Region, hehe..." Thedy in ck armor mumbled under her breath. She was excited about the obvious reason.


    However, she immediately cleared her throat and spoke in her knightly fashion. "Ahem, let me introduce myself. I am Hannah White, the escort sent by His Majesty. I will be the liaison between you and His Majesty to ensure your safety during your visit."


    "Yes, Emperor Elliott told us beforehand. Please take care of us during our visit, Miss Hannah." Evelyn represented the others in a polite response.


    As Hannah and Evelyn exchanged courtesies, Elena stared suspiciously at the knightdy in ck armor. ''Ely, this knightdy is named Hannah White, but why is her armor ck? She has ck hair, brown eyes, and olive skin. Apart from her white teeth, I failed to see the white of this knightdy.''


    ''A-uhh... Sister Elena, you that, ah.'' Elysia didn''t even know what to say in response to that. It was also none of their business to dispute someone''s name.


    Yet, she knew Elena was just bored and raised it up for a joke. Elena chuckled afterwards, and it was definitely true.


    Finished with the greetings, Hannah and Rosie''s group headed back to the Reinhard Family''s mansion. It was noon, and Rosie had promised to have lunch with her family. Elysia and the princesses obviously had to go along at Rosie''s request.


    "Rosie, Fran, and distinguished guests... You are on time. Lunch is almost finished, and you must have lunch with our family. Yes, everyone~" Rosie''s mother invited everyone who had juste to move into the dining room. All of them, without exception. Even Hannah was categorized as distinguished guests in question.


    "All right, please, make yourself at home." Rosie gave a polite pointing hand gesture before guiding the others.


    After they arrived at the dining room, several people were already seated in their respective seats. The dishes were lined up neatly on the long dining table, attracting the culinary connoisseur''s full attention. Vanessa instantly forgot everything else because the delicious food was justice itself.


    Elysia and the others sat down politely to the assigned seats, on the guest seats.


    Meanwhile, Rosie looked at the family''s head''s vacant chair with a slightly sad expression, then she just sighed as she stared at the three chairs that were left empty nearby.


    However, Harold came into the dining room not long after. Somehow, he no longer wore a sad or depressed expression for some unexined reasons.


    "Please, lunch is ready. Oh, you were sent by Emperor Elliott to be the escort, Senior Hannah?" Harold sat down and invited the others to eat, but his attention was caught by the knightdy in ck armor.


    "Oh, of course, it''s me, Junior Harold. Don''t say you didn''t wee me, hmm?" Hannah put her hand to her chin with a mysterious smirk.


    "Ha-haha, nobody said that. Go ahead, eat as much as you want. For the guests, feel free and make yourself at home." Harold waved his hand in front of his face once with a dryugh, then invited the others. After that, they had lunch together.


    E and Evelyn had a silly expression for a moment. They looked at Hannah and then at Harold. They believed Harold was older than Hannah, but why did the former refer to thetter as a senior?


    Even so, the two of them put the matter behind their heads a moment after. It was different for Elysia, who already knew Harold and Hannah''s age because she could see their status screen.


    Elysia was somewhat relieved that she wasn''t the center of attention anymore. She only ate lunch while asionally feeding the white cat on herp.


    Not long after, their hearty lunch was over. The dining table was professionally tidied by maids and butlers.


    "Miss Elysia, Princess Evelyn, and Holy Princess Gabrie ... May you tell me about your activities after this? You won''t go straight back to the Holy Central Region, are you?" Harold asked for confirmation. For some reason, he wanted them to stay the night and see Elysia a little longer.


    "Uhm, Rosie''s original n said that we would return to Aeddoterra City in thete afternoon soon. However, it looks like that has changed a bit for some reason." Evelyn looked at her best friend, then at Rosie. She wanted Rosie to exin their ns as they would return to the academy together.


    "Yes, I think we''ll stay for the night, and we''ll leave for Aeddoterra City in the morning." Rosie nodded with what she thought was the best. After saying that, she looked at Elysia with imploring eyes.


    Elysia''s eleration magic was effective at shortening travel time without consuming resources. So, they didn''t need to rush and follow the original n, right?


    "All right, we''ll stay overnight. I hope we don''t bother you." Elysia gave a gentle smile with understanding.


    "Haha-ha, no, nothing is a bother no matter what. You can do whatever you want without feeling awkward or embarrassed." Haroldughed, but his eyes lit up a little because of that. "So, what are you going to do next? Going for a walk in the city? Going shopping or visiting somewhere?"


    Evelyn didn''t know, and E was as clueless as Evelyn about what they were going to do. They needed rmendations and guides as this was their first visit to Cuttexus City.


    The advice given by Harold wasn''t a good thing to do due to limited time. Not to mention, they were still under the tutge of the protectors, and that wouldn''t be fun. E and Evelyn unknowingly turned to Elysia, curious about Elysia''s ns for the day.


    "That''s an interesting suggestion, Sir Harold. However, please forgive me as I have a n for today. Miss Ariel, would you do some practical training with me today? I want to try what I learnedst night." Elysia sped her hands together with a sweet smile. She wanted to practice the science of physical attacks using magic.


    Fran, who was drinking tea, immediately coughed because Elysia''s words made him choke. Practical training, learnedst night... What did they dost night!? Could it be that Ariel taught these innocent girls certain something aboutdy''s matter?


    Well, Fran wasn''t the only one who misunderstood that, but a certain grandpa too.


    Ariel smiled softly at Elysia''s enthusiasm for learning new things. "With pleasure, Miss Elysia. Princ-"


    Before Ariel had time to invite Evelyn and E, the two girls immediately raised their hands slightly with the same enthusiasm. "We''re in. Let''s just do the exercises."


    "Cough, ahem! If I may know what exercises will you do?" Maximilian interrupted the conversation when the opportunity came. He had suspicions and hoped that the training mentioned was nothing more than magic or sword practice.


    "Of course, it''s magic practice, Sir Maximilian. The girls and I are going to train in an open field or a wide training ground. Miss Hannah, can you please request a permit for us?" Ariel didn''t understand the meaning behind Maximilian''s question. She only answered simply and turned to look at the beaming Hannah.

 Chapter 274: Practice Magic Together

    <h4>Chapter 274: Practice Magic Together</h4>


    "Oh, sure! The imperial knight''s training ground is perfect for that, or maybe..." Hannah responded with glee. She wanted to have a spar with Ariel as a fellow knightter. But, it wasn''t near from here. Because of that, she nced at Harold with a big smile. "Junior Harold, can you lend us arge training ground?"


    "Good, you can use training ground four." Harold didn''t mind at all. He actually intended to watch the magic practice as well.


    "Nice, it''s big enough for a spar between two Saints, hehe..." Hannah rubbed her hands together and nced back at Ariel, but thetter just ignored her nheless.


    "Then, it''s decided. Shall we go now?" Evelyn dropped her fist into her open palm, feeling a little impatient to get going.


    "It''s fine right now. The others cane too." Hannah stood up and invited the others with enthusiasm in her eyes.


    Ariel just nodded slightly and stood up, followed by the three girls next to her and the old wizard.


    "All right, this is quite a rarity to see. I''ll alsoe over to watch. Rosie, Fran, if you want,e to train with them." Harold asked his grandchildren to go with him.


    "Yes, grandfather." Rosie and Fran nodded and joined Elysi''s group. They were obviously also going toe, even if they weren''t told to.


    After that, Rosie''s parents and Fran''s parents would alsoe to watch. The group, which became quiterge in number, went by three carriages to the training ground a few blocks near the mansion.


    Harold and Hannah conveyed a few things to the training ground management, then they were escorted to training ground four.


    The Reinhard Family''s training grounds were frequently used by the Knight Association. Training ground four was empty, as Harold said. However, one to three was full of knights and academy students.


    "This is training ground four. Please enjoy your time with fortuitous exercises." The escort gave a slight bow and pointed with his palm at the gate he had just opened.


    "Hum." Harold gave a subtle nod before turning to the six knights who hade with him. "All of you, please guard here. I don''t want anyone to break in and disturb us."


    "Yes, sir!" The knights replied with a knight salute.


    Harold just nodded and went inside to catch up with the girls who had entered first. After all those concerned had entered, the knights closed the gate and stood guard there.


    "Hum, this is like a giant courtyard. The field is open and surrounded by high walls. Is this training ground usually used as a ce for sparring?" Evelyn took a quick nce at her surrounding. She became curious about some of the rectangr lines on the training ground.


    "Yes, this ce is often used for sparring between knights over level 60. The white border that you indicate is a special zone with unique rules installed within it. As you can see, the size of each zone is different, so are the rules." Hannah came beside Evelyn with her exnation.


    Then, she pped her hands and pointed at the equipment racks. She said that for Apprentices and Beginners who would train in a particr training groundter. "Well, now we have arrived. Please change your clothes to protective clothing. Normal clothes like that will not protect you. At least, use leather armor or light armor like those provided there."


    Hearing that, Elysia looked at her friends and vice versa. Rosie and Fran also looked at their clothes subconsciously.


    The clothes they wore were indeed not suitable for sparring, especially in the special training zone. Additional protective gear was necessary to avoid injuries and wounds for magic training at this level.


    Elysia nced at the three Saint-level experts. Two of the three trainers were wearing high-grade protective armor, and one was wearing a special magic robe. Yet, she was only wearing adventurous clothes... It was so unfair based on the level of defense. Even though she knew they would be merciful.


    "Let''s equip ourselves with protective light armor." Elysia led her and walked first to the equipment rack. The other four immediately followed her because safety was paramount.


    ''Ely, choose the one in the row over there. The highest level equipment was stationed there. Well, even though it''s only around level 30.'' Elena pointed at the protective light armor sets on the farthest shelf. She helped her sweet little sister to choose fast and well.


    ''En, alright.'' Elysia nced at the designated equipment rack and walked over to it. E and Evelyn just followed her, while Rosie and Fran went in different directions.


    After arriving there, Elysia asked the cat in her arms while stroking the cat''s soft fur. ''Vann, I''ll train for one to three hours. What are you going to do in the meantime?''


    Vanessa stared at her master''s face for a moment and answered. ''I will just watch from the side. Good luck with your training, master.''


    ''Thank you, Vann.'' Elysia put Vanessa to the ground, but the cat took just a little distance and sat down to wait.


    "Ely, which light armor will you use?" E caught a glimpse of the array of equipment glistening silver, but she became confused afterward.


    "This one. You should also choose this silver light armor. Although the level looks pretty good, this equipment is only for protection. So, don''t worry." Elysia pointed to a set of light armor of her choice.


    Then, she took the breastte armor and put it on. Yet, she had a hard time wearing it by herself. "E, please help me put on this light armor. I''ll help you afterward."


    "Sure." E nodded and immediately helped her friend without hesitation.


    "Uhh, let me help you too." Evelyn joined in the fray and helped her best friend from the back.


    For a few minutes, Elysia and her friends helped each other wear their light armor snugly andfortably. Meanwhile, Rosie and Fran were already skilled at wearing such light armor, so there was no trouble for them.


    After that, they returned closer to Ariel, Hannah, and Maximilian, who was waiting for them. The directions, guides, and a few other lessons were taught as preliminary before their magic exercises.


    As soon as Elysia and the others finished warming up, they headed for one of the special sparring zones along with Ariel and two other Saint-level experts. That was the zone with an area of one to two times the ser field.


    "This is a normal open field without any rules installed in it. Go ahead and do as you like with any magic you want to try." Hannah invited with a hand gesture.


    "Please try the magic techniques you learned yesterday and the one just now. If you are going to use non-elemental magic, make sure to stop when you feel something strange or different in your body. Don''t lie or force yourself, understandable?" Ariel gave a reminder like a mother who worried about her children. The stern voice she used was inversely proportional to the expression on her face.


    "Yes, ma''am!" Elysia and the others answered in unison. Back then, three Saint-level experts served as instructors for them.


    After receiving nods from the three instructors, Elysia and the others took their positions within a certain distance. Then, small explosions and other magic techniques were unleashed through their elemental adjustments, based on the knowledge they had just learned. Evelyn and E tried their best to try new magic techniques, even though they still relied on Hypmond to cast magic.


    ''Hmm, magic that can deal physical damage. On a note, the magic should not be within a certain distance from the target. The shock wave or st wave sounds pretty decent based on the science I was studying yesterday. Then, gravitational force can also be manipted for maic energy. Or maybe, radiation can work too, hehe...'' Elysia chuckled in her mind. She got lots of hints to enrich her imagination magic just from studying together all night.


    ''Ely, try to practice that. Everyone here knows that you are the Goddess''s disciple. So you don''t need to hide your abilities too much.'' Elena rubbed her hands together as if she couldn''t wait to see the result.


    She knew very well that they were only good at magic, so they just had to focus on that. Well, Elysia''s STR was too low and unreliable in many circumstances.


    ''En, alright.'' Once convinced of herself, Elysia immediately yed with her imaginative work to create something like a long-range shock wave as a starting test.


    [| - 9,000 EP |]


    *st*


    The spherical st from a mixture of wind and fire elements emerged in the air. The shockwave caused a mini crater in the ground and a gust of strong winds.


    ''Wow, it''s quite a neat crater. The destructive power is the physical and magic you use is long distance, pretty. But, you''ve been extra careful to make one small, minimal destruction. However, it was still pretty awesome. About 2 nano percent of your total EP, Ely, hehe...'' Elena came with her analysis, and Elysia nodded because it was indeed pretty good.


    "Ely, what magic did you just use?" Evelyn looked at the crater in the distance with a little surprise. She didn''t know much, but it was just incredible.


    "I''m trying out physical attack magic, Eve. The one just now was a shockwave." Elysia kindly told her friend. When she turned her head, but the others stopped for a moment to look at her. "Umm, is there something wrong?"


    "Hum, that''s cool, Ely! Can I use magic like that too?" Evelyn jumped a little, wondering what she needed to do to make an explosion.


    "Sure, let''s dig deeper into your elemental wind magic first. Hmm, you also have a fire element affinity, Eve. So, it will be easy to create a small shock wave with wind and fire elements. You just need--" Elysia shared her insights a little even though the concept of magic she used was different.

 Chapter 275: Science of Physical Attacks (1)

    <h4>Chapter 275: Science of Physical Attacks (1)</h4>


    Time passed, and Elysia finally became confident about new magic types that she could use for physical attacks using magic. That way, she didn''t have to worry too much about fighting ursed monsters next time.


    "Haa-huff, Ely, don''t you feel tired? You haven''t even sweat a bit yet. Here, have a drink." E came over with two bottles of mineral water in her hands.


    "En, thanks, E." Elysia received the bottle with a smile.


    At that time, they took a short break afterpleting a training session for castingbined magic and non-elemental magic. Among all of them, only Evelyn looked pitiful with exhaustion.


    Elysia understood her friend''s condition, but there was nothing to worry about. She nudged the girl who was sitting next to her. "Eve, need some help? You can take the energy elixir for practice this time, you know?"


    "Ah, is that true, Ely? Yesterday, you said drinking energy elixir is not good, I think?" Evelyn nced at her best friend with doubt in mind.


    "Hmm, did you hear me wrong at that time, Eve? I''m sure I said that energy elixir is not always the solution, especially if the practice is to exceed one''s limits. However, that is fine if it''s asional or for an emergency." Elysia patted his chin, trying to remember what she said yesterday.


    "Really?" Evelyn rose from the ground, staring at her best friend with a bright expression.


    "Yes, it''s absolutely true." Elysia gave a subtle nod with a smile.


    After knowing that, Evelyn took a vial of blue elixir from her Space Bag and drank a little. Elysia watched Evelyn''s EP recover until it was almost 100 percent full. One tiny sip recovered about 1,500 EP.


    "Phew... I came back to life." Evelyn breathed a sigh of relief. She couldn''t drink any more than that because she knew that she was full of energy again.


    "Wee back." E gave a greeting with an amusing smile.


    Then, the three girls turned towards their instructors at the current opportunity. Their attention was drawn because Hannah was pestering Ariel for a practice match, a spar.


    "Nee, A-ri-el, let''s do a spar after this. I''ve been hoping for a long time to meet you. I want to see first-hand the ability of the Saint holy knight who managed to repel a regiment of devil force alone without getting hurt." Hannah patted her hand and spoke from Ariel''s right, then moved to Ariel''s left... It really bothered the holy knightdy, who was usually calm.


    Ariel closed her eyes, feeling a little annoyed. This was the sixth time she had heard a simr invitation from Hannah. Not to mention that Hannah became familiar with her suddenly, without her consent.


    "Miss Hannah, we are currently acting as instructors. As you know, I can only fulfill your wish after this exercise is finished. However, it''s not a serious contest of strength. It''s dangerous if the spar is done here." Ariel finally epted the invitation and the challenge, albeit she was a little reluctant.


    The power battle between two Saint-level experts shouldn''t be held at a training ground. Even though it was protected by particr barriers and specific zone rules, the power sh was still ferocious. If this ck knightdy, known as a battle junkie, could refrain from any devastating technique during the spar, then things would be fine.


    "Wonderful, yes, it''s not a serious battle. If I get serious in the spar, you''ll be in danger, Ariel, fufu..." Hannah pped her hands again with a big smile etched across her face.


    Ariel furrowed her brows when she heard Hannah''s words. When she saw the ck knightdy''s expression, it was as if she was being looked down on? Ridiculous, even though she was clearly a few levels below Hannah, that didn''t mean Hannah could look down on her. Even so, Ariel was silent, and no longer spoke to Hannah.


    "Well, who wants to try sparring with one of us? We''ll guide you in directbat practice, you know! You can try to injure us with any technique without hesitation, and we will just deflect iing attacks without striking back~" Hannah turned around. She made an offer to the Elysia and Rosie group.


    After saying that, she nced at Elysia. "Elysia, do you want to try sparring with me? I''ve seen your talent, and it''s amazing. Your energy aura is still white, but your magic output is probably on par with Master-level experts."


    For some reason, Elysia felt the smile on Hannah''s face looked mysterious and strange. Was she being targeted by Hannah like an ant to sugar?


    "I appreciate your invitation, Miss Hannah. However, I want tobat training with Miss Ariel first." Elysia shook her head and stood up. Then, she walked closer to Ariel.


    E and Evelyn became Hannah''s next target. Yet, these two girls just ignored the ck knightdy and talked to each other.


    "E, how about you sparring with me? For a hands-on experience, I think you are the best. Grandpa Max will be our supervisor." Evelyn tugged on E''s arm a little.


    You''re right, Eve. It''s kind of unpleasant if we spar with Saint-level experts. We''re still quite amateurs in this field, and we can''t be like Ely either. Let''s tell Sir Maximilian, I''d like to spar with you again too. Uhm, I''d like to spar with Ely, also." E nodded and stood up.


    "In that case, it''s already decided. I also want to spar with Elyter. She is very good at teaching something step by step. I like that very much." After saying that, Evelyn walked with E towards the old wizard.


    "En, I like Ely too." E innocently agreed. She had no idea that Elysia stumbled a little while walking because of her ambiguous words.


    Hannah scratched her head awkwardly. The two girls walked away and decided before she even had time to say anything to them.


    Because of that, she red at Fran and Rosie with a big smile as if she received no other answer than yes. "Fran, Rosie, let''s do the spar with the technique you just learned earlier. I want to see the development of my Junior Harold''s grandchildren over the years."


    "Senior Hannah, then you have to back down and be a punching bag. No striking back, as you said, remember?" Harold suddenly interrupted before his grandchildren gave Hannah any response.


    "Fine, fine, I''m just going to be a punching bag. But, the one that''s tough and hard to beat." Hannah waved her hand in front of her face toply with the demands. It was easy to do if the opponents were only runny brats.


    Rosie and Fran could only agree because their grandfather had spoken. It was a rtively rare opportunity for them to train directly with a Saint-level knight. Moreover, together with their grandfather''s senior!


    "Miss Ariel, if you please." Elysia requested, and it was granted because Ariel had received the request sincest night. After that, the two went to the most extensive special zone and set specific rules before their spar.


    "Granpa Max, please supervise our magic practice. We will use magic with the risk of injuring each other, but we don''t wish to hurt. Can you do that for us, pwease?" Evelyn came up with a request that was a little odd to say. However, that wasn''t a problem for the old wizard at all.


    "Easy, you ask, and I will grant it. I just need to put up an emergency barrier around your body. That way, release your magic at will without fear of hurting anyone. Let''s go to the special zone over there." Maximilian immediately led the way, and the three of them walked towards the spar zone near Elysia and Ariel.


    Well, even though that was said and they went there. Maximilian and the two girls decided to watch the spar between Ariel and Elysia first.


    Meanwhile, Ariel had just finished arranging the agreed rules on the most expansive special zone''s control runes.


    "Miss Elysia, the barrier around this zone will be active in one minute and will be effective for 30 minutes. The gravity level remains at the normal level. Let''s enter the zone." Ariel pointed and received a nod from Elysia. They entered the zone and stood facing each other at a distance of 20 meters.


    One minute passed, a blue barrier was erected from the white line around the zone and locked them in a giant semi-transparent box.


    "The barrier is in ce. Are you going to use a weapon, Miss Elysia?" Ariel got ready and asked for confirmation before they started. She just saw Elysia standing without holding anything, so she was a little confused.


    "No, Miss Ariel. I will not use a weapon because I will practice my magic, as I learnedst night. Please avoid or block my magic with seriousness. Here it is, I shall begin." Elysia shook her head and braced herself on stance. She stretched out her hand and snapped her fingers.


    *Snap*


    *Swoosh!*


    A ferocious and dangerous sound wave spread out with Elysia as its focal point. Ariel''s eyes widened slightly, and she immediately took a stance to ward off the almost invisible storm of sound.


    "Spiral Burst." Ariel pierced the sound wave attack with two of her fingers, and a spiral energy wave crashed head-on, causing a small st.


    *Smash*


    Elysia''s opening strike was brushed off easily by Ariel, but not too easy. Ariel couldn''t underestimate Elysia''s capability in the slightest, even though her opponent only had a white energy aura.

 Chapter 276: Science of Physical Attacks (2)

    <h4>Chapter 276: Science of Physical Attacks (2)</h4>


    "That''s amazing, Miss Elysia. You make an amplified sound attack from the snap of your fingers." Ariel conveyed her simple amazement with a slight smile, but that didn''t dampen her vignce.


    "Thank you, Miss Ariel. The other attacks areing." Elysia swung her hand, and shockwave energy came sshing like des of air.


    Ariel avoided the three barely perceptible shock waves by maneuvering to the side. However, Elysia''s other attacks kepting like the swift waves. She clenched her fist, followed by a surge of magic energy.


    *Bam!*


    A powerful blow was released into the air. It destroyed all of the shockwave des as an area of effect attack, like the waves crashing against the breakwater.


    "Miss Elysia, your abilities are not simple. Would you like me to strike back so you can hone your quick reflexes and judgment in unexpected situations?" Ariel suggested that Hannah''s previous suggestion would be of no use to Elysia.


    "Very well, you can also use weapons if you want, Miss Ariel. I will try to keep my distance with long-range attacks for this sparring." Elysia nodded in agreement. Then, she jumped back and stepped into the air as if she was floating.


    "I will use a weapon if necessary. For now, please allow me to use my bare hands." After saying that, Ariel ran with light and quick steps. She covered 20 meters without taking a second.


    "Ha!"


    A punch was thrown towards Elysia, and a shockwave came crashing through the air. Unfortunately, Elysia had no intention ofunching a collision attack. The girl who was still in the air just dodged and counterattacked with another physical attack magic.


    *Bam* *Bang* *Swoosh* *Boom!*


    Various sound effects could be heard clearly, even from outside the special zone barrier. Everyone on training ground four witnessed Elysia''s feat against a Saint-level holy knight without losing any sh of attacks.


    "E." Evelyn muttered softly, but her gaze couldn''t escape her best friend''s battle.


    "Yes, I''m here, Eve." E responded while watching. She was too astonished to move.


    They had just found out that Elysia could fight on a rtively equal footing with Saint-level holy knight, even though Elysia was still at the Apprentice level. Ariel didn''t use her adequate strength to attack and only trained with Elysia. Still, it was an outstanding achievement for Elysia to keep up with a Saint''s attack.


    "Is this Ely''s true power? Ely didn''t hide her power from the start. Even her energy aura is still white. However, this is too wow... Did Ely use her abilities to their fullest at that time and still end up losing?" Evelyn mumbled with a whisper-like voice.


    E understood what her friend meant by that. She didn''t know for sure, but she could assume in a whisper. "I don''t know, Eve. But, Ely was doing her best at that time. The monsters were too many and dangerous. By the Goddess''s grace, Ely is still with us now."


    "Will we be as strong as Ely one day?" Evelyn wondered in reverie. She also wished to be a great and mighty figure, not just a pretty girl but underestimated.


    "That''s for sure, Eve. Your Royal Bloodline runs through your veins. However, don''t use anything as an excuse topare yourself to Ely. Ely is our friend, a precious rare friend." E reminded her friend of the kindness of their friendship.


    She already viewed Elysia and Evelyn as valuable friends to look after regardless of their backgrounds. Their exquisite nature, good disposition, and sincere personality made her think so.


    "You''re taking me wrong, E. Ely is my best friend, I love it when she''s happy, and I get excited when I know my best friend is amazing. Ely is already in my life story, and she came into my life as predicted. The three of us will face for what the future holds, together." Evelyn put her hand on her upper chest, and a sweet smile adorned her beautiful face.


    "En, we will." E couldn''t agree more with that.


    Maximilian didn''t even have time to pay attention to the two girls'' conversation next to him. Hepletely missed their soft whispers just to watch the sparring.


    Meanwhile, Ariel dodged once again with a backflip andunched a devastating kick at the spherical energy wave, causing a chaotic st of disrupted magic. She was thrown slightly into the air, but she regained her footing on the ground with ease.


    "That''s another impressive magic from you, Miss Elysia. You don''t stop giving me new surprises with other surprises. Uhm, you never cease to amaze me. I never thought you''d try to put the concepts we discussedst night straight into magic, and it works." Ariel stared at Elysia with a sparkling, wonderstruck gaze. She felt dizzy with excitement because she got the honor to exchange movements with the Goddess''s disciple.


    "I both appreciate and thank you, Miss Ariel. You taught me about the theory and concept ofbined and non-elemental magic that you sharedst night. It''s beyond my understanding to explore natural sciences, and it''s truly a valuable new knowledge." Elysia descended from the air slowly andnded on the ground.


    She thought it was time to end their sparring session as she couldn''t use dangerous magic any more than before. That would harm not only Ariel but others as well.


    "I am honored, Miss Elysia. However, may I ask you one thing?" Ariel had a slightly confused expression when Elysianded.


    "Yes, please." Elysia tilted her head slightly.


    "Why are you only using magic to inflict physical attacks? All you do is non-elemental magic orpound element magic as the catalyst?" Ariel opened her hand, casting mini non-elemental magic there.


    "Ah, that... I tried to enrich the encyclopedia in my mind about the science of physical attacks using magic. The ones just now because I want to try it in practice, based on science books and what I learnedst night." Elysia didn''t hesitate to answer.


    "I see... Do you wish to continue our spar?" Ariel nodded but didn''t want to ask more in that direction because she knew why.


    "Hu-umm, I think that''s enough, Miss Ariel. Let''s end our sparring session. I am quite satisfied with the results of violent sts, shock waves, sound waves, maic energy, and so on. Thank you for apanying me in my practice." Elysia shook her head with her decision that needed no further exnation.


    "I understand. Let''s get out." After saying that, Ariel led the way to the control rune and deactivated the barrier. It was only 15 minutes, but she immensely enjoyed seeing the variety of Elysia''s magic.


    "Ely, you are amazing! I was amazed and stunned to see your magic. I saw you using the kaboom! And bang bam... Then swoosh and st. Miss Ariel seemed like a real punching bag for you, hehe..." Evelyn cheered cheers while running. Then, she held her best friend''s hand with a bright expression.


    Yet, she realized that her words were a bit harsh for Ariel to hear. "Sorry, Miss Ariel. No offense, no offense, hehe..."


    "That''s fine, Princess Evelyn. My role in the sparring session earlier was as Miss Elysia''s training partner after all." Ariel waved her hand lightly, understanding Evelyn''s point.


    "Thank you for the show of strength and magic. I got excited too." E came closer with a joyful expression. There were too many words she wanted to say, but she was confused about choosing them. Therefore, she made it so simple.


    "Hum-hum, now it''s your turn, right? I''ll be watching from the side." Elysia nodded to support her friends.


    With no wind and no rain, Hannah suddenly came beside Elysia with a big, enthusiastic smile. "Ely-sia~ Let''s do sparring with me. You will get a better experience in battle to hone your skills, I guarantee it."


    "Ah-uhh..." Elysia was a little surprised, but she hesitated to answer because Hannah''s smile was a little scary.


    ''Ely, let''s do a spar with this woman. Her expression is just weird, and her smile is like expecting something out of you. Yes, let''s try using a quantum radiation attack or a st of nuclear energy to fulfill this woman''s request.'' Elena harrumphed with unconscious dissatisfaction. She only needed one nce at Hannah at this point, and she didn''t like this woman anymore for whatever reason.


    ''Uh, what if she bes a zombie or a titan? Nuclear energy radiation can cause something like mutations, right? No-no, I had enough physical attack training this time. As for the other magic, let us test and train ourselves in a safe area away from others... Like an inhabited desert.'' Elysia immediately refused without discussion because it was not a good suggestion, even though Elena wasn''t serious.


    ''Well then, you can use Celestia, Ely. Practice our various kinds of magic and turn this woman into a real punching bag. This woman''s smile pissed me off quite a bit for no apparent reason. How strange, but true. Don''t you feel the same, Ely?'' Elena came up with a more lenient proposal.


    ''Uhh, no, but okay.'' Elysia was a little overwhelmed by Elena''s excuses. It was good enough to practice for the sake of honing skills without focusing on physical attack magic.


    "Your suggestion sounds appealing, Miss Hannah. All right, let''s do a spar, but after E and Eve are done with their sparring session. In the meantime, you should train Rosie and Fran as you told them before." Elysia responded politely and apanied by a hand gesture.


    "Boo, boring. I invite you now, and you ask forter." Hannah expressed her disapproval with a twist of words. She hoped Elysia would do the spar now.

 Chapter 277: Fiery Thunder

    <h4>Chapter 277: Fiery Thunder</h4>


    "Eh? You changed your mind so fast, Miss Hannah? Then, all right, let''s just cancel our spar. E, Eve, let''s go over there. I want to watch your spar." Elysia tilted her head slightly, but that was fine for her.


    She just turned around and invited her friends to approach the old wizard. However, Hannah immediately grabbed her arm with an awkward smile. "Wo-woo, I didn''t say anything. Let''s do our spar after this session."


    After saying that, Hannah let go of Elysia''s arm and headed towards the somewhat stunned Rosie and Fran. "Hey, Rosie, Fran, get your ass off the ground, and we''ll head over to the zone over there. Let me show you the mock battle in the imperial knight elite force."


    Elysia and her friends just stared at Hannah in silence, then Elysia just gave a half shrug, and they left with Ariel. Maximilian was already waiting for E and Evelyn while arranging the rules for the zone.


    "Want to try a force of gravity 2 times heavier than usual?" Maximilian nced at the girls who were approaching him.


    "No." E and Evelyn expressed their disapproval in unison.


    "Uhh, why? Maybe you''ll get used to heavy gravity, and your body will feel lighter after you''re done with your training in this special zone." Maximilian scratched his head slightly. As far as he knows, newbies would be happy to choose a heavier gravity force for any exercise.


    "So rude and big no. Grandpa Max, are you insinuating m-, us? Do we look fat and heavy in your eyes? Ely, E, I''m not heavy, am I?" Evelyn pouted and asked for confirmation from the girls beside her.


    Elysia did not immediately respond. She stroked her chin as she looked Evelyn up and down in brief contemtion. She tried to see the extra ''fat'' on Evelyn''s body, but she couldn''t find it other than in two specific parts. So, why did Evelyn feel insecure because of what the old wizard had said earlier?


    Whereas E also thought for a moment before answering because she knew it was a sensitive topic for girls. A positive response should be given with attention and care.


    "Nee, why are you two looking at me like that? You two are also speechless... Is that true, am I?" Evelyn''s cheeks turned pink involuntarily due to the intense gaze she received from Elysia and E.


    "No, Eve. You are gifted with a slim and attractive body. Well, in specific parts too, yes, it is developing very well, hum-hum... Do you agree, E?" Elysia paid more attention to the weight on Evelyn''s twin peaks and rear bumpers with a well-thought-out answer.


    "I''m sure Ely is right, Eve. You are a beautiful, thriving girl. Sir Maximilian didn''t mean to say anything bad to you or about you." E sped her hands with a radiant smile to reconcile the atmosphere.


    "Thank you, hmm-hmm~ Did you hear that, Granpa Max? Ely and E know very well about me. Hmph! Let''s get to the training zone, E. Let''s ignore the Granpa Max-imeanie." Evelyn nodded with a hum but immediately changed her expression for the old wizard. She snorted and headed into the zone while E followed her shortly after.


    "Wait, what happened? What do you mean by adding ''mini'' after my name?" Maximilian was clueless. He wondered in his mind about girls'' moods and women who were vtile, difficult for men to understand.


    When he turned his head towards Elysia and Ariel for a clue, they were just ignoring him as if nothing had happened. Because of that, he shook his head while holding his forehead in another thought.


    "Oh right, Sir Maximilian. You left this grimoire in the carriage without realizing it." Ariel just remembered something. She took an ancient tome from her Space Bag and returned it to Maximilian.


    "Woah, an ancient book. Is this what you read during the trip, Sir Maximilian?" Elysia expressed her interest, but the old wizard immediately took the book as if it was the most precious thing.


    Maximilian was shocked, and his heart stopped beating for an instant. He didn''t even realize that he had left that cultured grimoire in such an unsafe ce! A sin and a problem. "Oh, thank you, Miss Ariel. You are my savior. But, you did not see the contents, did you?"


    "I do not engage in such disrespectful behavior, Sir Maximilian. You can take my word for it." Ariel only conveyed her reassurance and didn''t dwell on that topic anymore. So much gratitude for the old wizard.


    "Phew..." Maximilian breathed a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat from his forehead. Yet, there was still one curious girl who was looking at him with curious eyes. No, it was aimed at the old book in his hand.


    "What are you trying to do, little girl?" Maximilian put the book into his Space Bag without waiting for another second.


    "Ah-uh, nothing, nothing." Elysia looked away because a sense of regret came. After all, she peeked at the first page of the book.


    ''My eyes, my eyes! Holy water, holy water... Who would have thought this stinky old man also had a strange fetish. Pervert old man, animal! What''s with that title? For research purposes is a big lie.'' Elena rolled on the bed while covering her eyes with her hands.


    Instead of peeking at something valuable without anyone realizing it, she and her sweet little sister actually look at animals with strange poses. Their innocent eyes were already disturbed by cursed images.


    "We''re ready! Let''s get started, Granpa Max-imeanie." Evelyn waved her hand high.


    Maximilian just nodded and put up a protective barrier for the two girls with his magic. He used the control rune to erect the zone barrier. Evelyn and E seemed to be in a bubble ball.


    "All right, everything is ok! Do your sparring at will without worrying about anyone getting hurt." Maximilian lifted his hand and gestured with a thumb up.


    Hearing the deration for the green light, E and Evelyn immediately prepared their magic.


    "As we agreed, E. Just magic without real weapons." Evelyn stated the rules, just as a reminder.


    "Sure. Come to me, Water Spear." E held her Hypmond in one hand, then a long water spear formed in her right hand.


    "What? Well, it''s still a weapon of magic." Evelyn was a little dumbfounded, but she immediately prepared her Hypmond for magic. "All right, Wind Arrows! Strike E."


    Several wind arrows appeared around Evelyn out of thin air. As if following the controller''s orders, all of the arrows shot out to attack E from various directions.


    E just smiled and took a distance. She spun her water spear to break the arrows.


    *ng* *ng*


    After deflecting a few arrows, E realized it would be difficult for her to fight the attack that served like long-range weapons.


    "Water Shield."


    Two water shields protected her from both sides, as well as helping her ward off the wild arrows that were flying everywhere.


    "It''s still not finished. Fire Pir!" Evelyn grinned as she caught E off guard. A white magic circle appeared under E, and a pir of mes shot up from the ground.


    "Bubble Water Shield." E immediately protected herself from the area of effect attack with a calm and rxed expression. The two shields on her side immediately turned into the spherical shield.


    "I''ll strike back, Eve. Water Fall." E stretched both her hands towards her opponent.


    The warning was given, and a magic circle appeared above Evelyn. Evelyn tried to dodge, but E''s range of attacks was too broad. The water, like a flood, suddenly fell, wetting arge area and engulfing Evelyn within it.


    E no longer used magic for follow-up attacks. She just waited for the flood to recede a little to find out about Evelyn''s situation. Well, Evelyn was there, still standing and soaking wet.


    *Drip* *Drip* *Drip*


    The water dripped, and Evelyn found herself drenched even though she was protected by the barrier. She immediately turned to the old wizard and threw her little tantrum. "Boo! Grandpa Max-imeanie, your barrier is wed. Why am I soaking wet despite being protected by your magic?"


    "Huh? It''s not wed, Princess Evelyn. The Water Fall magic Princess Gabrie used was ordinary spilled water to get you wet. Whereas my spherical protective barrier only warded off dangerous attacks that could injure you. It''s fair and peaceful." Maximilian spread his hands up and shrugged his shoulders as if he was innocent, albeit he was responsible for the barrier in question.


    Elysia had the urge to smile with amusement, but she held it back. She only looked at the mock battle between Rosie and Fran against Hannah to distract. Only she knew Elenaughed at Evelyn''s suffering just because Evelyn''s expression was so cute and funny.


    However, she gaped as they were using real swords and actually shed at Hannah without hesitation. Well, even though Hannah could fend that off with simple movements while teaching them. But why did that ck knight use the two great swords!? Really, so fierce...


    Elysia turned back to her friend''s battle, but she immediately gasped in surprise at seeing the magic in E''s hand. Evelyn also turned her head towards E because she heard a crackling noise and then the blue light. But, it was lightning, blue lightning... The color drained out of her face at the exact second. "No-"


    "Eve, please get ready. Fiery Thunder." E threw the ball of lightning into the air. She didn''t hesitate to use magic that was dangerous enough to injure someone just because she had tested the protective barrier and it was trustworthy.


    *Bang!*


    "Aaaahh!"

 Chapter 278: Extreme Fear of Lightning and Thunder

    <h4>Chapter 278: Extreme Fear of Lightning and Thunder</h4>


    "E, don''t use-" Elysia eximed, but it was toote.


    An electric blue ball erupted in the air and turned into billowing lightning, which shot towards Evelyn. The thunder rumbled like a sh of shock, followed by the electric torrent that spread across the wet ground. Evelyn''s barrier was shaken slightly by that.


    Evelyn started crying and shrieking like a baby. She was only hit by a small jolt of electricity because the barrier the old wizard put up warded off 99 percent of the tiny thunderbolt.


    Even so, she still felt the things that made her scared and horrified. The source of her terror recurred in her mind, something that made her have a phobia or extreme fear of lightning and thunder.


    "No, no more lightning. Sob-sob... I''m a good girl, don''t hurt me anymore. I- I don''t want to die--" Evelyn covered her head with her hands and crouched down. Fresh terror reared up within her, and her voice was thick with fear.


    E was surprised because it was not the result she expected. Ariel and Maximilian were the same, but they responded instantly. They were afraid that something has gone wrong and Evelyn was injured.


    Maximilian immediately deactivated the zone barrier without anyone asking, then he hurried towards Evelyn. Ariel also rushed over as quickly as possible for first aid. Yet, there was a shadow that preceded them to approach Evelyn.


    "Eve, are you all right? I''m here, everything is fine. It''s just a little electricity. You''re safe." Elysia crouched down after breaking Evelyn''s barrier. She immediately tried to help, but nothing was wrong with Evelyn other than Evelyn''s fear of lightning and thunder.


    Evelyn lifted her head slightly at the soothing, familiar voice. She felt cold, and her body was trembling. Her chest felt so tight that it was difficult to breathe... Yet, only one suggestion on her mind, asking for protection.


    "Ely, Ely... Sob-sob..." Evelyn stretched out her hand and threw herself at her best friend, Elysia was pushed back, and they sat on the ground. Then, the frightened girl hid in her best friend''s arms.


    "It''s okay, everything is fine. Close your eyes and listen to my heartbeat--" Elysia continued her soothing suggestion as she stroked Evelyn''s hair. She also used her magic to make her friend dry and warm.


    At the same time, she tried to calm Evelyn down with subtle magic. She was aware Evelyn had difficulty breathing due to heart palpitations and trembling with fear.


    Yet, Evelyn hugged her best friend tighter and buried her face in her best friend''s breast. She cried silently there, even though warmth andfort had enveloped her.


    Elena sighed at this scene. She still remembered Evelyn''s panicst time. This girl had simplye to Elysia''s room and hid under the covers. But, Evelyn''s fear this time was quite severe. Was it because this girl got electrocuted a little?


    "What about her condition?" Maximilian turned to Ariel, but Ariel did not immediately answer.


    She crouched down and touched Evelyn''s arm, trying to check on this girl with Holy Magic. Yet, she didn''t find anything wrong, like wounds or the like. Therefore, she nced at Elysia and received a subtle nod from thetter.


    "Princess Evelyn is fine, Sir Maximilian. She just suffered from the shock of the lightning, and she ended up frightened." Ariel breathed a sigh of relief and stood up.


    Somehow, it sounded like an usation to Maximilian, even though only he thought so.


    "Strange, my protective barrier has already warded off 99 percent of any attacks. The Holy Princess''s lightning magic attack shouldn''t have had such an impact." Maximilian frowned in his defense, albeit no one tried to use him.


    "Eve, Eve, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt you. I used that magic after making sure lightning couldn''t prate my protective barrier. So, so what happened? Why did it happen, Ely, Sir Maximilian?" E crouched next to Elysia with a guilty expression. She did not understand what had just happened to cause this.


    "Eve''s fine. Please don''t panic like that, E. Take a deep breath and let it out slowly. Yes, repeat that a few times. You didn''t do anything wrong, really." Elysia gave a piece of advice to the panicked and restless girl. Then, she turned to the old wizard. "Sir Maximilian, can you dry out this area?"


    "Easy peasy." Maximilian answered curtly and stretched out his hand. A sizeable purple magic circle appeared on the ground and turned all the water into steam.


    After that, he gave Evelyn aplex look. He wondered the cause of Evelyn''s extreme fear. Was the incident that shocked the Ariatha Kingdom 10 years ago the reason? It was highly possible because Mitchell Royal Family''s youngest descendants were the victims plus the evil schemes'' primary targets.


    On the other hand, Hannah stopped Rosie and Fran''s training. They and Harold''s group rushed to Evelyn to find out the details of what had just happened.


    "What happened? Did an ident happen?" Harold asked out of concern.


    "No idents happened, and no one was hurt, Sir Harold. Princess Evelyn was only shocked by the lightning magic attack earlier." Ariel assured everyone that all was well.


    "Huh? I thought there was an incident, and someone was injured. So this princess was crying just because she was shocked? Hmh, strange and ridiculous with a whiny personality. It''s dangerous for her to be in the battle zone then. That''s not the mentality of a person who can fight on the battlefield." Hannah folded her arms with a disgruntled and disappointed expression.


    Evelyn shuddered at that. She knew it very well, but her dread just came and drowned her.


    In the past, she tried to deal with her fear, but she failed miserably. She was just helpless...


    "Hush, hush... Eve, don''t be afraid. You''re not alone. Everyone has ws, and so do I. Please don''t overthink negative and gloomy thoughts." Elysia stroked Evelyn''s head with a soft, gentle voice. She understood what Evelyn was going through quite a bit because she was the same before Elena came to help.


    After saying that, Elysia waited for Evelyn''s pulse to calm down before turning towards Hannah with a displeasure expression. "How ungracious of you, Miss Hannah. If you can say that as an instructor to a student, you have failed to give proper teaching. Everyone has different understandings and skills, so are the drawbacks and ws."


    "Eh? I didn''t say anything wrong. What you say is justified, little girl. But it is my right, I will say what I like. As you know, why should I keep my mouth shut when all I say is the truth? This Princess Evelyn has to understand that and ovee it." Hannah put her hands on her hips. She grinned at Elysia, but her words were offensive to Evelyn.


    "Hmph! I don''t want to talk to someone who only understands about herself, her belief, and her world." Elysia scowled and paid no more attention to Hannah. She returned to her gentle tone to her friends. "Let''s go, E. Eve, can you walk, or do you want to be carried?"


    Evelyn only shook her head slightly, but Elysia could tell from the gesture. Elysia moved a little and carried Evelyn away as if Evelyn was no heavier than a feather.


    E immediately followed her friends after giving Hannah a quick aggrieved nce. Maximilian, Ariel, and others also followed Elysia to the edge of the training ground. No matter what, they were still worried about Evelyn.


    The ridiculous thing, Hannah also went there as if nothing had happened. Though she received some objections and disapproval from some caring people.


    After some time, Evelyn finally regained her serenity, no more any sense of fright or terror. She no longer leaned on her best friend and let go of her hug.


    "Oh, poor girl. That must be scary. Please drink this warm tea. It will make you morefortable and warm from the inside." Rosie''s mother gave Evelyn a cup of fragrant tea with a warm smile.


    Evelyn nced left and right before epting the cup. "En, thank you, ma''am."


    "Hehe, no worries, no worries." Rosie''s mother waved her hand lightly, then turned to the surrounding people to shoo them away. "Shoo-shoo, make room for them. There''s nothing to watch and wait for. Sit there, or you can do whatever else."


    E nced at the girl next to her. Evelyn just fiddled the cup with aplicated expression on Evelyn''s rosy face.


    "Eve, please forgive me. I didn''t know that you are afraid of lightning and thunder." E touched Evelyn''s arm in a sincere and gentle voice. She regretted using that lightning magic.


    "En, I''m fine." Evelyn gave a subtle nod. To be honest, she didn''t me anyone but herself.


    "Yes, you will be fine and always will be, Eve. The extreme fear of lightning and thunderes for a reason, but it''s not without a solution. Your dread can be called a phobia or trauma. If you wish, I can suggest some countermeasures, Eve. No, let me help you." Elysia stroked Evelyn''s back in a gentle motion. She came up with a suggestion to help.


    "Really, Ely? Then please help me." Evelyn''s interest soared like never before. She needed that help very much.


    "Okay, but not now and not here. Let''s discuss it carefully when you''re calm and ready for it. Hum, it''s just a few countermeasures and involves nothing but words. So, don''t worry." Elysia gave a reassuring smile when Evelyn''s mouth snapped shut due to misrepresentation.


    "All right. You are so kind, Ely. Thank you so much." Evelyn''s mood was significantly improved simply because of her best friend''s smile and kind words.


    Yet, when the atmosphere returned to peace, a certain knight approached with a sweet smile like a girl asking her parents for candy. "Elysia, let''s do our spar~"

 Chapter 279: Punching Bag

    <h4>Chapter 279: Punching Bag</h4>


    Elysia raised her brow, wondering why this ck knight still insisted on that invitation. Yet, she asked anyway, despite the reluctance. "Hm, didn''t you cancel our spar earlier, Miss Hannah?"


    "Eh? Did I say so? No, no, nothing''s canceled. Now Princess Evelyn is feeling better, and it''s time for you to spar with me at least once. Regarding what I said earlier, although it sounded harsh and crude, that''s what I need to say. Don''t take it personally, all right?" Hannah waved her hand in front of her face with a faint smile. She expressed a reconciliation to Evelyn, not only to Elysia.


    "Hng..." Evelyn gave a subtle nod, but she didn''t even raise her head to look at Hannah.


    "Alright, it''s decided! Let''s go to the special zone over there~" Hannah pped her hand and immediately grabbed Elysia''s hand.


    "Uh, no, wait." Elysia replied with defiance by trying not to get up from the bench. This ck knightdy was so arbitrary to decide.


    Evelyn was a little amused to see her best friend having a tug-of-war with Hannah. However, she knew her best friend refused the invitation because of her... Elysia wanted to apany her here.


    "Ely, please do a spar with Miss Hannah. I''ll be here with E, Miss Ariel, and Granpa Max-imeanie to watch you. I wish you good luck." Evelyn touched Elysia''s arm gently.


    "Hum? Huff, all right. E, please take care of Eve." Elysia waved her hand and stopped putting up any resistance. She only allowed herself to be dragged away by Hannah after receiving E''s response.


    "Eve, are you really all right? I''m sowwy?" E sat closer to Evelyn with a guilty expression.


    "That''s fine, E. It''s just me being pathetic." Evelyn shook her head with a self-deprecating smile.


    "No, no, don''t say that. You''re not pathetic, Eve. Ely wille with her countermeasure ns for you. We wish you all the best." E persuaded Evelyn not to think so.


    Evelyn didn''t answer that. She just sipped her warm tea and looked at her best friend, who had just entered the most extensive zone.


    By their side, Maximilian just sighed and nced up at the bright sky. He didn''t have to say anything to Evelyn because Elysia had it all done. Moreover, he also didn''t know what to say because the problem shouldn''t be brought up again.


    Meanwhile, Ariel just sat quietly next to E as if she was there only as a statue. In fact, she didn''t know what to do.


    Some other people like Rosie also wanted to go to Evelyn, but Rosie''s mother suggested otherwise. Evelyn needed some quiet time. Because of that, they only watched the sparring session between Hannah and Elysia.


    "Want to try gravity 10 times heavier than normal?" Hannah asked for confirmation while setting the rules on the control rune.


    "I can handle it, but with magic." Elysia gave a positive response, but she said thest word in a soft whisper.


    "Charming, you won''t regret it. Anyone who is sparring with me shall get new experiences. Rosie and Fran are among them. Please enter the zone as the zone barrier will be erected in 30 seconds." After saying that, Hannah walked into the zone.


    Yet, Elysia nced at Rosie and Fran for a moment. They were a little scuffed or, she could tell, a little battered? How many times did they fall and rise again at the spar with Hannah? Not to mention, with real swords and weapons...


    "Gulp..." Elysia was a little nervous for some unknown reason.


    "Elysia, what are you doing there? Get in quickly." Hannah eximed, and Elysia rushed into the zone before the barrier was erected.


    Elysia ignored why this ck knightdy suddenly became familiar with her. They would go tomorrow morning, so whatever.


    "Perfect. The rules are simple, we will do sparring with real weapons. Feel free to try to injure me. However, I will not strike back other than defensive moves. Is that understandable?" Hannah took out two ck greatswords from her Space Bag, one weapon in each hand.


    [| Lv. 167 | Saint diator Knight | Hannah White | Female (442) | HP: 421,600 / 424,000 | EP: 321,900 / 329,500 |]


    [| STR: 87 | AGI: 46 | VIT: 35 | INT: 29 |]


    Elysia took a quick nce at Hannah''s status screen before replying. This ck knightdy was indeed stronger than Ariel in terms of numbers.


    However, one''s overall strength was not always about numbers... Many considerations for it such as skill, technique, experience, and so on. General facts about increasing the body''s capabilities with Reinforcement Magic were also one of them.


    "Are you sure, Miss Hannah? Wouldn''t that be dangerous for us?" Elysia felt a little indecisive.


    "Of course, I''m here to train you for experience in a battlefield simtion. Fret not, just don''t overdo it on me, or I''ll identally strike back." Hannah stuck her greatswords on the ground and gave a e on'' hand gesture.


    "Uhm, if you insist... Okay, here Ie. Please go easy on me." Elysia took her Celestia from her Space Storage in the disguise of her Space Bag. The jet ck odachi became her weapon of choice.


    "Oh, what a beautiful sword. But, are you sure, Elysia? A weapon that thin you would use against my precious greatswords? It could break, you know?" Hannah''s eyes gleamed slightly at the odachi''s glow, but worry soon followed.


    Elysia nced at her odachi with some thought. Celestia''s sheath was lost and possibly destroyed due to the explosion of the dome barrier at that time. It felt a little iplete, but what could she do about it?


    She came out of her thoughts and grasped her odachi with both hands. "Yes, this is my weapon, Miss Hannah. I won''t always sh with your greatsword because I prefer ranged attacks now."


    ''Yes, Ely, using Celestia''s shes and then boom-boom, kaboom! You will give this ck knightdy a lot of trouble, hehe...'' Elena cheered happily, looking forward to it very much.


    Elysia didn''t answer Elena and only smiled faintly. "Please be prepared, Miss Hannah."


    "Fine." Hannah rolled her eyes and pulled out her greatswords. She prepared with her stance for defense. "Attack me from anywhere at any time. Beware of defensive attacks."


    "Here it is, Crescent Moon." Elysia swung Celestia down with intent. She was aware of the rules in mock battles or spars when carrying out a dangerous move. It must be said when used.


    A nearly transparent sword beam shot towards Hannah swiftly and tore through the ground and anything that blocked its path.


    Hannah grinned before she crossed her greatswords as a shield.


    *Bam!*


    The violent impact pushed Hannah several tens of centimeters back. She was forced to use magic energy to repel that one attack perfectly.


    "What was that attack just now? So strong for an Apprentice Mage to carry out." Hannah mumbled under her breath. She was pretty stunned by the power of this newbie girl.


    Nevertheless, there was no time for such thoughts as Elysia continued her follow-up attacks. "It''s not finished yet, Miss Hannah. Crescent Moon, Crescent Moon, me Arrow--"


    Elysia bombarded Hannah from all sides while maintaining a safe distance. She stepped through the air and continued to attack.


    Hannah was quite overwhelmed by fending it all off with her greatswords and magic. She even used her barrier to protect herself from the attacks.


    "Lava Eruption." Elysia swung her hand from the bottom up. A pir of hotva erupted from beneath Hannah without any magic circle at all.


    *Bang!*


    Hannah was thrown into the air, still within the spherical barrier. It was like a marble being bounced into the air.


    When she struggled to keep up with the iing attacks, she was thrown into the air instead? Was she being yed with? Who was this Elysia girl? Hannah wondered in surprise and performed a flip before setting her foot in the air.


    Unfortunately, she had no idea that the girl in question was none other than the Goddess''s disciple. A person at the Apprentice level with deceptive appearance and impression if measured from a limited point of view.


    "You, little girl... Are you really still at the Apprentice level? Your aura energy is still white, but your magic and attacks just caused me a lot of trouble." Hannah pointed at Elysia using her greatsword.


    "Yes, that''s me, Miss Hannah. Remember what you said earlier? Please don''tunch attacks on me, hehe..." Elysia chuckled sweetly.


    She used this opportunity to practice using magic to produce efficient attacks and magic based on expectations... So as not to overuse EP, causing excessive destruction, and much more.


    "Herees the other. You can dodge and block it anyway. me Bomb, Wind st, Frost Blitz." Elysiaunched another series of attacks. She seemed to create a battle zone with many seasons at once in just a short time.


    *Boom!* *ng* *ng*


    Hannah sweated a little while swinging her greatswords, feeling a little regretful of saying that earlier. If she couldn''t counterattack and only carried out defensive strikes, wouldn''t she be nothing more than a punching bag?


    Well, she did say that, but they were nothing more than flowery words to sweeten her sentences.


    In this case, where could Elysia gain experience on the battlefield? Hannah''s eyes lit up slightly with realization. Shended immediately and drew closer to Elysia in an instant.


    "Hehe, long-range attacks are in your favor. Then, what if I get close to you to ward off your attacks? Let''s sh with close-range techniques, Colossal Blow!" Hannah swung her greatsword vigorously at Elysia''s fire orb attack, but her real target was the magic caster.


    "Yeet! Wait, what? Did you spoil what you said, Miss Hannah?" Elysia parried with her odachi with a slight surprise and jumped back right away.


    "Of course not. I didn''t attack or cast magic on you, you know? I just warded off your attacks, but from a distance, that can hurt you. So, fight me properly! This isn''t the spar or mock battle I was expecting." Hannah cried out her grievances. Then, she used her sword and magic to attack Elysia, with the excuse of deflecting Elysia''s attacks.

 Chapter 280: Quite a Chilly Night

    <h4>Chapter 280: Quite a Chilly Night</h4>


    The spar session ended after 30 minutes, and it was pretty tiring for Elysia. She returned to her friends only to receive their giggles. They found the spar between Elysia and Hannah quite funny and unique for many reasons. Even Rosie came just to congratte her withughter.


    After that, Hannah insisted on a mock battle with Ariel, and thetter only agreed after being persuaded by E.


    Truly a spirited battle between two fully armed Saint-level knights. Ariel even used her other armament to parried Hannah''s brutal attack. The golden spear and gold chain shed with the dual greatswords.


    Victory went to Ariel and the defeat for Hannah. What could Hannah do with that? She was pretty exhausted just because of Elysia.


    Hannah asked for a rematch at another time, but Ariel ignored the ck knightdy as if she didn''t hear anything. The holy knightdy had other responsibilities after all.


    It waste afternoon, they decided to return to the mansion for several reasons from various parties. Based on many considerations, Fran and Hannah were not allowed to be in the same carriage with the Elysia group.


    "Ely, can I be as strong as you? I mean, our levels are close, but why are the differences between our strengths so far apart? May I learn from you?" Evelyn fiddled her fingers with a bit of nervousness. She was afraid if it sounded presumptuous and her best friend would turn it down.


    "Un, we don''t mean to be presumptuous and cross the line... But, is there any secret behind your skills and abilities, Ely? If you don''t mind, is it possible for you to share a little hint with us?" E supported Evelyn''s request and asked politely without any other meaning than curiosity.


    "Let''s talk about thatter at the right time. As you can see, we are not in the right situation for that." Elysia gave neither a yes nor a no, just a postponement on Elena''s suggestion.


    E, Evelyn repeatedly nodded because they understood. They were still in the carriage after all. However, it was not only them who responded like that... Rosie was the same. Meanwhile, Maximilian and Ariel were just curious, but they didn''t say anything.


    "What are we going to do after this? Any ns?" Rosie proposed a vote.


    "I have some ns in mind. Do you want to hear?" Elysia raised her hand a little.


    "I''m all ears, please." Rosie represented the other girls for it and gave an open palm, asking Elysia to continue.


    "Return to the mansion, take a warm bath, have dinner, then rest. We''ll leave early tomorrow morning, right after breakfast. Hum, the academy days will return the day after tomorrow. I wonder what will happen at that time." Elysia nced up at the sky in the distance, quite cloudy at the sky that was starting to turn orange.


    "Ah, the time has passed, and we''ve been gone for almost two nights. It reminds me of that girl named Serena. She was so cunning as to steal Ely''s tinum card. May she be enlightened and be a good girl from now on." E sped her hands in prayer and hope.


    "Humph! That Serena girl is receiving her punishment for the good of the world. Hopefully, she will be deterred and repent. But if she tries to find trouble with Ely and me, hmph... Regret is thest word for her to say." Evelyn squeezed her hand into a fist, determined to unleash the power of retribution.


    "Well, if you talk about that... Our academy is going to have the retest for student cards and privileges cards. Hopefully, that Serena hasn''t bragged about that tinum card, or she''ll get a little bacsh and trouble from her ssmates. Besides the punishment given by the principal, of course." Rosie rested her cheek in her hand, wishing good things woulde for the girl in question.


    "It''s great if Serena gets into trouble. She was bragging about her tinum-grade talents like there was no tomorrow after all. I have no doubt whatsoever." Evelyn gave a dismissive hand wave. She had no interest in wishing Serena good things.


    Yet, she became curious about what punishment the principal gave to that hateful girl. "Uhm, what kind of punishment did that girl get? Do you know, Rosie?"


    Rosie patted her chin as she tried to remember for a moment. "Well, I heard about that while I was taking care of some matters as student council president so I could take three days off. Serena was given a fine of around 500 gold coins or 1000 gold coins, hmm... I forgot a bit, but that''s what I heard."


    "Huh? So ugly andme to be called a punishment. That girl is from the Duke Family, right? It''s easy for her to get 500 gold coins with no effort." Evelyn lifted an eyebrow with a disgruntled expression.


    "In that case, I don''t know any more than that. Let''s find out more when we get back to the academy." Rosie gave a half shrug, but her words received an affirmative response from Evelyn and Elysia.


    "Ely, what do you think about Serena? Do you harbor something like dislike or hatred?" Evelyn wanted to know her best friend''s point of view before anything else.


    "Hmm, even if you ask that... Maybe, nothing?" Elysia felt a little confused on her own and answered, but it sounded like she was asking back. Even Elena did a facepalm because of Elysia''s response.


    Evelyn nced at E and vice versa. Rosie also joined the bewilderment. They actually felt quite stunned to hear that.


    "You''re too kind, Ely." Evelyn stated that, but she and E rubbed Elysia''s back with aprehension gaze.


    After that, they changed the topic of their conversation until they arrived at the mansion. Like Elysia said as the activity n, they took a shower with warm water then had dinner together like the previous one in the afternoon.


    Finished with all of that, Elysia invited her friends and those who would leave tomorrow morning to rest because it was already night. They just did this, that, and yada yada yada... Yet, time passed so fast to turn the evening sky into the night sky.


    "Ely, want hot, fresh tea?"


    Elysia was looking out the window, lost in thought, and a pleasant voice rang out from behind. She turned around, and E was there, handing her a ss of hot tea.


    "Thank you, E. Shall we have tea before bed? Isn''t that bad for our teeth?" Elysia epted the ss of tea with minor concern. They just brushed their teeth, right? She nced at the other two girls in the room, and they were sipping their tea in peace.


    "Ah, that... Please don''t worry. This is just in tea without sugar, honey, or other sweeteners." E gave a reassuring smile and sat back down on the sofa.


    "Mm, I feel calm hearing that." Elysia also sat on the sofa, next to E.


    "E, you are good at brewing tea. No wonder grandfather loves to drink tea every day." Evelyn conveyed a sense of praise and admiration.


    E brewed tea using dry tea leaves and formted with a particrposition to produce the best-brewed tea. Unlike her, who only knew how to brew tea only by dipping one little tea pouch, it was sold in many stores anyway.


    "Ah, this tea is different from what my grandfather often drank. This tea is called Warm Thunder, perfect for drinking when it''s cold like this time because it will make you warm from the inside. To be honest, this is the same tea Rosie''s mother gave you this afternoon. Eve." E raised her index finger in exnation.


    "..." Evelyn stared at the tea in her hands with aplicated gaze. She drank thunder?


    Elysia just smiled with amusement while sipping her tea. Then, a white cat came next to her suddenly. Vanessa requested a ss of hot tea.


    "Umm, why is this tea called Warm Thunder?" Evelyn took another sip of thunder tea, but she only had a slight bit of bitterness which was pretty good.


    "Uhm, I don''t really know about that. But if I may assume, maybe because when it''s brewed, the color of tea will dominate like falling lightning." E scratched her cheek gently. She could only guess but without knowing the truth.


    "E, can you brew one more for Vann? At that point, you can show us the falling thunder while brewing tea." Elysia submitted her cute little cat request, albeit she was curious about the thunder in question.


    "With pleasure." E put down her ss and brewed tea on the table. "So it''s like this, see? Thunder, bang~"


    Just like E''s assumption, the tea descending into the hot water did look like falling thunder. But Evelyn just giggled at E''s joke. She wouldn''t be afraid of the descending thunder if it had such a pleasant voice, and that form was nothing more than tea.


    "Here''s tea for you, sweet cat. Please be careful because it''s still hot." E handed the cat a cup of tea, and Vanessa climbed onto the table to drink it.


    For a few moments afterward, they had warm and pleasant conversations on lighthearted topics. Ariel, who was just sipping tea in silence, was dragged in to join the girls'' conversation.


    Then, the sleepiness came over, and they decided to sleep... Two beds, one for two people. This time, Evelyn asked to sleep together with Elysia, and no one objected to that. As for Vanessa, she decided to sleep on her master tummy.


    It was quite a chilly night. Elysia closed her eyes after the girls wished each other goodnight. Elena was asleep, and Elysia immediately followed into sleep. Perhaps, another dream woulde again besides that one.

 Chapter 281: Nell is in Peril (1)

    <h4>Chapter 281: Nell is in Peril (1)</h4>


    The night fell deeper and darker, and there was barely any light in the sky. Thick clouds covered the night and prevented the moonlight from illuminating its luster on the world.


    The temperature was significantly dropped until stabilized at about 10 degrees Celsius. The girls slept in warm nkets, and they snuggled up to each other for warmth.


    In her dreamless sleep, Elysia felt increasingly restless and ufortable as time passed. She opened her eyes, just awakened by a severe yet invisible disturbanceing from within herself.


    It was nearly midnight, and she realized the room temperature was already too chilly for her to bear.


    ''The heating device hasn''t been turned on. It wasn''t this cold before. Uhm, what''s with this restlessness? Is this cold weather the cause?'' Elysia nced up to the ceiling, then she turned to Evelyn.


    The girl was sleepingfortably while hugging her warm body. Well, she hugged Evelyn for warmth as well. Even her hand was somehow around Evelyn''s waist.


    Understanding the importance of the heating device, Elysia made a decision and tried to get out of bed. She pulled her hand from Evelyn''s waist, slowly but surely so as not to wake the girl.


    Yet, it was in vain because Evelyn woke up only because the warmth left her. "A-uhm... Ely?" Evelyn opened her eyes slightly, wondering what had happened.


    "Hush-hush... I''ll turn on the heating device, you can go back to sleep, Eve." Elysia gave the clownfish cuddle doll to Evelyn and stroked the girl''s head.


    "Mm..." Evelyn just hugged L in her half-conscious state, then closed her eyes again to sleep.


    After that, Elysia moved Vanessa to the bed before approaching a device like a tube in the room''s corner.


    ''How do I turn on this magic device, hmm? Is it this button, or this one?'' Elysia fiddled with the heating device for a few seconds until she finally managed to turn it on.


    The one-meter-high tube emitted a dark orange light with a radiance of warmth. The heat slowly spread throughout the room.


    ''I did! Let''s set this heating device to keep the temperature around 20 degrees Celsius... Yay, it''s done.'' Elysia rubbed her palms with a smile, but suddenly a natural call prompted her to go to the toilet.


    ''I need to pee, answer the call of nature.'' Elysia breathed out hot air from her mouth into her palms, then she rushed towards the toilet.


    Once done with the business, Elysia washed her face with warm water in front of the mirror. She was still feeling restless and uneasy for some unknown reason.


    She looked at her face in the mirror... A girl with glossy skin, slender eyebrows, velvety eyshes, mesmerizing purplish-blue eyes, a dainty nose, and sweet cherry lips seemed to be looking at herself with concern.


    Her reflection showed a beautiful girl with a slightly worried and anxious expression. Something was still bothering her a lot.


    Elysia nced at her long midnight-ck hair that flowed over her shoulders. Then, she tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear, and her reflection also did likewise. It was indeed herself, not someone else.


    However, the longer Elysia stared at her reflection in the mirror, the more she turned red. She blushed and immediately shook her head before walking out of the bathroom.


    Ridiculous, but also practically lucky... She bumped into something soft for a moment when she just came out with a distracted mind.


    *Boing*


    Her view was blocked without prior notice. It was a familiar feeling as her face was buried in two high-end cushions.


    "Uh-um." Elysia stepped back a tread and nced up slightly. Ariel was standing in front of her with a faint smile.


    "Has anything happened, Miss Elysia? You look so restless and worried?" Ariel conveyed her concern in a soft and gentle whisper-like voice. She didn''t want to wake the two sleeping girls after all.


    "I- I... I don''t know either." Elysia loosened her shoulders as she was still wondering, then she walked aside to make way. "Are you going to use the bathroom, Miss Ariel? Then, please."


    After saying that, Elysia walked towards the window without waiting for any response. While Ariel just stared at Elysia''s back in silence and a few thoughts before going into the bathroom.


    The night seemed dark and lonely, with no moon and stars adorning the sky with their sparkling light. Elysia''s eyelids drooped as she peeked out the window through between the curtains.


    "???" Elysia felt a strange turmoil inside her. Out of nowhere and no clue what it was, but she knew it was there. The agitated girl folded her fingers and put her hand on her upper chest, trying to calm herself down.


    Because she met the dead-end without any solution, she peeked at Elena''s situation. The girl was still sleeping in the Soul Realm, hugging her spiritfortably.


    Elysia let out a confused sigh. She couldn''t exchange words with her guardian angel, but she was sure this strange feeling didn''te from Elena.


    As Elysia was pondering, suddenly came a chaotic, indistinct whisper. She gasped a little and immediately looked here and there, but no one was near her.


    ''Whose voice was that? Spooky, is it a ghost or the like?'' Elysia slowly approached the bed, and your anxiety gradually eclipsed her thoughts. ''Evil spirits, demons, devils, ghosts, etc... Please don''t scare me because I''m not trying to bother you either.''


    ''E- El- Ely... My- Re-''


    A faint and indistinct choppy voice echoed directly in Elysia''s ears once more. Her heart leaped into her throat, and she could do nothing but scream internally. The frightened girl immediately hid under the nket without waiting for another second.


    The indistinct whisper-like voice rang several times in Elysia''s ears, but the girl didn''t know where it came from. No energy waves or anything detected. Who sent telepathy or something to scare her off in the middle of the night? Was that Ariel, prank? Yet, the girl in question came out of the bathroom and sat on the sofa casually. It couldn''t be...


    Then, that whisper-like voice became more evident as time went on, as Elysia kept chanting her prayers in her mind. To the extent that the whisper sounded like a sentence that could be tranted into understandable words.


    ''E-ly- Elysia! Has my voice reached you? Please answer me! Oh, the Goddess of Light, please-''


    Elysia blinked her eyes in a daze and replied. ''Who is this?''


    There was a slight dy after she telepathically said that over the same energy wave. She didn''t know much, but she noticed a slight fluctuationing from her upper dantian. The telepathic voice came from Nell?


    Yes, it was highly possible because, at that time, the strand of energy thread from the Goddess of Blessings shot to her head, upper dantian? It was pretty simr but not the exact same as the trail of Vanessa''s spirit bonding in her middle dantian. She just found out the spirit connection with Nell was there.


    ''Cough... Elysia, godmaster, please... Please call your master to help me. Tell her that I will do anything for her on condition. Please, I can''t stand it anymore. He defected, cough cough, rgh-''


    Telepathy cut off suddenly, and that was thest word Elysia heard, the depressed and hoarse voice. She was sure it was Nell because only one who ended up calling her as godmaster.


    ''Nell, Nell, are you still there? Please hold on! I''ll call my master right away to help you--'' Elysia tried several times to get a reply, but Nell didn''t say anything anymore.


    Perhaps, the Goddess of Blessings was injured? Yes, that was the most likely. If someone at the Goddess level was forced to ask for help, it must really be an emergency... Thest resort.


    Elysia trembled inside just because she imagined the possibility. Then, a bolt of panic hit her because she realized the emergency. She didn''t wrestle with anything anymore and immediately woke up Elena for this.


    Elysia entered her Soul Realm and shook the girl, who was embracing her spirit form, without being the slightest bit gentle. "Sister Elena, Sister Elena! Please wake up. Something urgent happened. It''s talking about someone''s life. Nell''s in danger! Please wake up immediately. We must save Nell as soon as possible."


    "Uwa, wawawa! Earthquake, earthquake. Wuwuwu..." Elena jolted up and shouted incoherently. However, she immediately realized that her sweet little was the culprit. "Hum, Ely? I wake up, I wake up. What''s the matter? Why are you so freaking out like that?"


    "Nell, the Goddess of Blessings, earlier--" Elysia told Elena everything while trying to suppress the inner panic. Time was precious for the current situation.


    "I see... We still need that puny, little Goddess for some things. Let''s help her. What''s your n, Ely?" Elena put her hand on her chin and nodded withprehension.


    "We''ll go straight to help Nell. I can still feel the spiritual connection between Nell and me. Yes, we can find her with it." Elysia pumped her hand as if she wanted to leave quickly.


    "That''s not it, my silly little sister. As you know, if Nell is injured, then the causees from something at or above her level. She is a Goddess, after all. So, we''re gonna face something at that level. Are you ready for it, Ely? I mean, fighting God-level being." Elena stroked Elysia''s head with an amused smile.


    "You''re right, Sister Elena... But! Still... We have to help Nell. It''s hard to exin, but I know Nell is injured, and maybe it''s severe." Elysia felt a little frustrated at the realization. She knew that she and Elena were not well prepared, but they still needed to go.

 Chapter 282: Nell is in Peril (2)

    <h4>Chapter 282: Nell is in Peril (2)</h4>


    "All right, let''s go. We''ll think and face this together." Elena fully understood the gravity of the situation. She decided on immediate action without beating around the bush.


    "But if we go, Miss Ariel will know that. Not to mention, Evelyn too... They will be anxious, and I don''t know what kind of excuse to make of it." Elysia got a different thought when she realized Ariel was watching her in silence. Then, she nced at the girl sleeping next to her and the curled white cat.


    Elena nced at the outside with advanced perception. Sure enough, Ariel sat on the sofa, staring and waiting for Elysia, who was hiding under the covers. "Then what''s the n? We need to act immediately, right?"


    "I have an idea. Sister Elena, please disguise yourself as me, and I will be the Goddess of Light to save Nell. I just-" Elysia suggested what she thought was the best, but Elena immediately refuted it.


    "No, denied, it''s too dangerous too. If so, let me go to save Nell. Or, we both go, and we''ll think about an excuseter." Elena held both sides of Elysia''s head so that thetter would look her in the eye.


    Elysia stared at Elena''s golden eyes for a moment. Still, it was not the time to be dazzled or to linger in the discussion. "But, but, I''ll just go to save Nell, and then leave. I''ll try not to get involved in a God-ss battle. Come, get Nell, and run away without further ado."


    "No, you''re underestimating that, Ely. If you insist, then I''ll go, and you stay here, so the girls don''t worry about you." Elena was firm with her decision because she didn''t want to see her sweet little sister hurt again.


    "But, I''m afraid. You were exhausted just from using too much magic the other day. I''m afraid that our spirit form that came out of the Soul Realm has certain limitations. I''m aware of your worries Sister Elena, but so am I. I''m sorry about my panic earlier, but let me go to get Nell ande right back. Okay?" Elysia touched Elena''s hand with a reassuring smile.


    On the other hand, Elena loosened her shoulders and felt a little weak because it was true. She was indeed exhausted just because she kept using magic to keep Elysia out of the death zone.


    Not to mention when she left Soul Realm to be the Goddess of Light and yed all the scenes plus the meteor. She had a strong urge to rest in the Soul Realm that was overflowing withfortable energy. So, a limit for the separated spirit, huh...


    Elena stared deep into Elysia''s purplish-blue eyes, and saw the confidence radiating from Elysia''s face. After wrestling with her own thoughts, Elena let out a sigh and grabbed Elysia''s hand. "Promise me, Ely. Please don''t get into unnecessary battles, and don''t get hurt or careless like before. Thene back here as soon as possible, and don''t grant any strange requests from That puny, little Goddess. Just save her and take her away."


    "I promise. But, please help me because we can still exchange words with our spiritual connections. I need advice and opinions for a quick decisionter." Elysia nodded and gently stroked the worried girl''s cheek.


    "It came without being asked, Ely." Elena smiled and kissed the dainty hand that touched her cheek.


    "Wha-" Elysia blushed instantly, but Elena immediately took action.


    "Let''s do that now, hurry up and act. I will go out and disguise my form to rece you. However, you must immediately return to your body and be invisible." After saying that, Elena kissed Elysia on the cheek and immediately fled out of the Soul Realm.


    "Wa, wawawa..." Elysia stuttered with a flush crept up her face, but she shook her head a moment after. She knew Elena just wanted to make her more rxed and not fixated on saving Nell.


    After that, she left her Soul Realm and made her body invisible. Well, she and Elena also manipted their clothes with magic. The practical novelty to transform their dresses with magic.


    Elena immediately reced Elysia''s role, and Elysia changed her form to Elena. After that, they got out of bed together.


    Ariel blinked her eyes in confusion because she felt something was odd, but she couldn''t pinpoint what it was. She just looked at ''Elysia'' and tilted her head slightly. Whereas the girl in question was staring at the window in a daze?


    ''Please be careful on your way, Ely. Remember your promise, and pleasee back soon.'' Elena wished Elysia all the best. She was now wearingfortable pajamas and Elysia in a dazzling white gold dress, clothes from magic to rece their original clothes.


    Elysia looked at the dress on her body. The pajamas she was wearing earlier became Elena''s dress just by magic. It was really amazing, and it worked really well as Elena expected, their new discovery.


    ''Yes, I''ll be right back, Sister Elena, but please keep in touch with me. Naughty sister, you kissed my cheek like that.'' Elysia pouted a little, but there was noint in her expression.


    ''Hum, then hurry back, and you can return my favor. Um, you can kiss your big sister''s cheek in return.'' Elena chuckled with delight, but the expression on her face didn''t change just because of Ariel.


    ''Mischievous, improper, obscene, so shameless! Wuwuwu... I''m leaving for a moment!'' Elysia immediately flew through the window like a ghost.


    ''We are sisters. What''s wrong with the affection between sisters? It''s just a kiss on the cheek. You won''t get any harm from it.'' Elena went on to tease her adorable little sister. She honestly had a fondness for seeing Elysia''s blushing expression.


    Elysia responded with a few grievances and whines, but Elena listened to it all with a warm heart. Then, Elena shut her eyes and sped her hands in prayer.


    "Miss Elysia, what happened? Do you need anything?" Ariel drew closer to Elena in a soft, worried whisper.


    Elena just opened her eyes to Ariel and shook her head slightly. She went to the long sofa and moved it to face the window. After that, she sat down and sped her hands in prayer while closing her eyes again.


    If that needs to be said, she just didn''t want her concentration to be distracted while talking to Elysia through their spiritual connection.


    Ariel became even more anxious without knowing anything, but not to the point where she needed to act. She peeked out the window. The dark, clouded sky without any light shrouded the night.


    If the Goddess''s disciple was haunted by anxiety like this, something must be happening out there. She didn''t know what it was and how it was, but she was sure it wasn''t trivial.


    As if influenced by the praying girl, Ariel sat beside ''Elysia'' and sped her hands in prayer. She recited several prayers and chanted benedictions in her mind for the Goddess of Blessings. Her faith, her belief, and her devotion... She implored and wished all good things to happen.


    Meanwhile, Elysia had just shot out of the southern city gate and flew southwest. She confirmed the direction of the yellowish spirit thread she felt from her upper dantian, then used a tremendous speed to get to the intended location.


    ''Hope you''re all right, Nell. Hopefully, I''ll be there on time.'' Elysia put her hand on her upper chest then used warmth magic on her. She felt pretty cold despite being protected by an advanced spherical barrier. It didn''te from outside, but from within herself.


    The Goddess of Light, in invisible magic, darted along her flight route until she left Human Continent and entered Devil Continent.


    It was like blinking, and she arrived several thousands kilometers away. She stopped several times to ascertain the direction of her destination before continuing her flight.


    A bit further southwest, a battle took ce in the dark sky of a desert and barrennd. Between the towering rocky mountains and steep cliffs, a giant ball of shadow hovered hundreds of meters in the air.


    The temperature grew colder the closer it got to the giant shadow ball. Even ice kes and snowkes could be seen everywhere, like winter.


    ck mist radiated from the giant shadow ball and spread to various directions. It influenced the clouds and reached tens of thousands of kilometers away... The true mastermind behind the lightless night sky and the chilly night on several parts of two continents.


    Near that gigantic shadow ball, two divine powers were opposing each other. They caused a violent sh that could shake the continent.


    *Bang!*


    "Shiro, you defector! How can you abandon your path of divinity and embrace that cursed power!? Cough..." Nell shouted after being blown several tens of meters from the impact of the sh. Too bad, she coughed up blood once again because she was on the losing side from the start.


    "This is the umpteenth time I''ve heard that ugly nickname, and the umpteenth time I remind you that it''s not my name, Little Firefly." Arge, muscr man recaptured his ck scythe with no effort. He looked at the little Goddess with aplicated gaze once again, albeit for a brief moment.


    "Then, that''s not my name either!" Nell raised her voice in exasperation.


    "I need to hit your head real hard. Let me bring your senses back. The Shiro I know wouldn''t do such a cruel and terrible thing to gain more strength. Answer me, how many souls have you sacrificed for that power. Also, why did you have the power of the cursed creatures that ravaged our world over a hundred thousand years ago?" Nell wiped the blood from her mouth and tried to heal herself. She was already severely injured just from the battle against her old acquaintance for one hour.

 Chapter 283: Lovers Quarrel?

    <h4>Chapter 283: Lover''s Quarrel?</h4>


    Nell looked at the ck devil in front of her with a sharp gaze, but it had no effect on the devil. He didn''t answer for a few seconds, but Nell waited while struggling to heal her wounds.


    "The answer to the question lies in what is hovering near you. The people of this world will not win the battle against that unknown race without the presence of absolute power. Countless casualties will only fall again at the inevitable battle. Their sacrifice to strengthen their God for victory before the decisive war is an honor for them to receive." Shiro stared at the giant shadow ball with a strange gleam in his eyes.


    Nell''s eyes widened in realization, then she nced down. The sealed zone with thousands of cursed creatures sleeping below the altar was being extracted for something she didn''t understand yet.


    The blood ritual rune lit up brightly beside the main altar that held the cursed creatures in check. So, the giant energy ball was the essence of the sealed creatures'' curse energy, forming like a mass of Dark Magic?


    She knew it, the giant ball would be absorbed by Shiro, and with it, he could gain more power and possess some abilities of the cursed creatures.


    Earlier, she wanted this stubborn man to talk, even by force, but she was thinking differently now.


    "Have you gone mad and lost your mind!? It''s the blood of more than 5 thousand of your loyal followers! What have you done in thest 6 thousand years since your awakening!?" Nell eximed and immediately plunged down. She had to destroy the blood ritual rune to stop Shiro''s evil ns.


    However, the Evil God suddenly appeared in front of her and threw herself far away with Dark Magic.


    *Bam!*


    "That''s why I''m no longer the Devil God, but the Evil God. Leave me and my ns alone, Firefly. You just have to go and mind your own business." Shiro muttered sarcastically, but decisiveness sparkled in his red eyes.


    Nell stabilized herself in midair before crashing into a cliff. It was just a simple sweep of Shiro''s hand, but it significantly impacted her. Her magic, protection, shield, and barrier were destroyed only by that Dark Magic attack.


    "It''s so wrong, you foolish idiot! You''re always, you always think of yourself as the right one. Have you forgotten Zadtris''s prophecy? Absolute power hase as predicted!" Nell tried to reason with Shiro while healing herself once again with Holy Magic.


    "Meh, and you believe that old man''s bullshit? This is my third ritual in thest thousand years. I''m sure it will work with perfection. Hurry up and go, or I won''t have mercy on you in the next attack." Shiro narrowed his eyes at the old man''s name.


    He had had his own confidence ever since he awoke from his temporary death, and he needed to perfect his new power. Curse energy to eradicate cursed creatures... what a brilliant n. Yet! This Little Firefly came uninvited to interfere at a crucial moment? No one was allowed to foil his ns.


    "That''s Zadtris''s sealing method. He and we fought painstakingly in the past to seal all those cursed creatures! Are you going to break the seal and make them free?" Nell repaired her barrier around herself to protect her from the cold and other foreign energies.


    "Tsk, this Zadtris, that Zadtris, you care so much for that old man, huh? He''s the strongest among the Gods and Goddesses, yet he''s dead after all of that. What do you expect? We''re at the end, and all of the sealed areas will copse in a few years. I will be that absolute power after refining this new power. Go now, or I will kill you. You know nothing about my ns." Shiro frowned, but he still hadpassion for Nell. He didn''t kill Nell right away. The proof was solid, and she was aware of it.


    "Why, you... Of the 33 of us, only five are still alive. I can only find five. Have you forgotten the rules of the Gods and Goddesses? My big sister is still alive, and there is Elena around. Elena is a beyond measure top-tier Goddess. We will surely win at the predicted time. Throw away that damned power, please. You will only fall under the corruption of that curse energy from within." Nell tried to plead because she didn''t want Shiro on the wrong side.


    Moreover, she didn''t want her acquaintance to be a God-level cursed creature because of the risk of losing one''s mind due to curse energy. She had no courage to imagine if that happened.


    Shiro just snorted and didn''t want to talk anymore. He felt it was a waste of speech to make this little Goddess have the same understanding as him. The rules were set up for the weak. When the strongest died, then the rules were broken.


    Who was Elena? The five God-level beings weren''t enough to achieve victory against cursed creatures... Not even if the eight races banded together to help. Moreover, God-level cursed creatures hadn''t calcted for all of that.


    When he was preparing an attack to make Nell thrown far, far away... Suddenly, a golden light shone brightly from above.


    The Evil God and the Goddess of Blessings nced up with different expressions etched on their faces. Surprise for the former and relief for thetter.


    Elysia finally arrived at the location, and she also found Nell. The Goddess of Blessings was battered. She nced at the two sides with her golden eyes, then at the gigantic ball of energy hovering in the air. After that, to the altar and the blood rune on the ground.


    Elysia''s presence made Shiro and Nell silent for a moment, while Elysia observed the surroundings while talking to Elena.


    ''Ely, make sure to speak in a lofty and oppressive tone. You are superior to all, and you must.'' Elena suggested before Elysia say anything by mouth.


    ''En, affirmative.'' After saying that in mind, Elysia looked back at the ck devil with arge body like a three-meter ogre. Then towards the winged girl whose size was no more than 12 centimeters. The giant devil and the smol fairy... What kind of fairy tale about forbidden love was this?


    She thought that something urgent and dangerous had threatened Nell, but apparently, it was not as severe as she expected.


    "Oh my, oh my... What do we have here? Lover''s quarrel?" Elysia tilted her head slightly and rested her cheek on her hand.


    "I''m not her lover!"


    "I''m not his lover!"


    Shiro and Nell replied loudly in unison.


    "Ara, so harmonious and in unison. What kind of dark energy ball is that? I got a bad feeling from there." Elysia nced at the giant ball of energy, but she remained wary of the Evil God before her.


    "Elena, the Goddess of Light! Thank you foring. Please help me beat this Evil God into oblivion. It''s curse energy. This stupid devil is doing another stupid thing." Nell waved both hands high with an excited expression.


    But that made Shiro frown even more. So, this Goddess, who emitted the dark gold energy aura, was Nell''s ally? The Elena that Nell was referring to? It would be difficult if this newly arrived Goddess intervened as well. Shiro pondered several things in his mind.


    "Curse energy, cool..." Elysia nced at the giant energy ball once again, wishing to level up a lot. Yet, Elena immediately scolded her. She shouldn''t be distracted under any circumstances.


    "Hum? Why should Iply with your request, Nell, the Goddess of Blessings?" Elysia turned to look at Nell, and thetter stared at her in shock.


    "But, but, you came because of my request through your disciple as an intermediary, right? I will do anything for you with terms and limits." Nell tried to persuade the most potent possible ally. However, the possibility was a bit small because of Elena''s unforeseen change in attitude.


    Elysia just ignored Nell''s words and floated closer. "You are injured. Let me heal you." She put one hand under Nell and the other to cast healing magic.


    Nell only allowed herself to be bathed in a warm,fortable light. It only took one second, and all of her wounds were healed. The injuries caused by the curse energy just vanished with magic? But how?


    As the little Goddess wondered in her mind, she was suddenly grasped by ''Elena''. Not only that, she was encased within the energy bandage that restrained her movements. She was wrapped like a cocoon, and just her head was free.


    "What, wait? what in the world... Why am I wrapped? Hurry up and release me this instant!" Nell tried to break free from the cocoon, but the exhausted and weakened her was helpless under the Goddess of Light''s magic.


    "Hum-hum, now you are neatly wrapped. You can''t escape, and I''ll take care of youter~" Elysia hummed with a faint smile. It looked funny because the cocoon in her hand was writhing and struggling, trying to break free but futile efforts.


    "Please be quiet, or I''ll wrap you into aplete cocoon." Elysia poked the cocoon. She didn''t want to hear Nell squeak in protest.


    Nell''s mouth snapped shut in an instant as she saw the threat from the unspoken. She became a kind, obedient girl shortly after.


    After that, Elysia gave her full attention to the devil in front of her. The target was secured, and she only needed to leave after finding out a bit of the fact from the Evil God''s mouth. For some reason, she felt the Evil God staring at her dumbfoundedly?


    "Very well, Evil God, allow me to introduce myself. You may call me Goddess of Light. May I know what you are going to do with that giant ball of energy? How do you make it anyway?" Elysia gave a little courtesy and went straight to the main point.

 Chapter 284: Shining Cocoon

    <h4>Chapter 284: Shining Cocoon</h4>


    Shiro was stunned for a moment to see that Nell was wrapped up without being able to fight back, so now a Firefly in a cocoon. Yet, he immediately came out of that stupefaction after hearing the simple greeting from the high-ss Goddess.


    "Goddess of Light? You look more like the Goddess of Sun in my eyes." Shiro stated as hepared the two Goddesses in front of him.


    One six-winged divine, ethereal Goddess with a dazzling glow, then one petite angelic Goddess who was now more like a cocoon with a dim glow. The Sun to the Firefly.


    With that alone, he grinned just because Nell looked nothing more than ridiculous. This Firefly Goddess and her chatty mouth suddenly lost the ability to talk nonsense from just one sentence from Elena? Apart from Nell''s big sister, there was someone else who could do that?


    "Hey, are youparing me to Elena? How rude." Nell voiced herint as if she knew what the Evil God had in mind.


    "Anyway, what''s going on here? I came with a cause, and I don''t want to interfere and meddle with the lover''s affairs." Elysia poked the jumping cocoon in her hand.


    "Iyaa, please don''t do that. I said that he and I are not like that. Anyway, why am I wrapped in a cocoon, and why can''t I break this silk bandage? Ugh..." Nell squirmed again, but she was helpless.


    "So that you don''t misbehave and prevent you from running away to cause trouble?" Elysia replied with an innocent expression.


    "Ugh... Am I like that in your eyes?" Nell justy there helplessly, and she didn''t dare to counter anymore. She still remembered what she saidst month to meet Elysia and Elena.


    Then, she just answered the previous question. "This stupid Evil God is extracting energy from the cursed creatures from the sealed area down there. He wants to perfect his new power taken from the essence of that curse energy."


    "Oh my..." Elysia covered her mouth in slight surprise. Evil God intended to use that curse energy as a boost to level up like her? What a move. Yet, her surprise was interpreted differently in the eyes of Shiro and Nell.


    "It is better if you leave here with the cocoon on your hand. Leave me alone." Shiro readied his scythe in a stance, but he suddenly remembered Nell''s earlier words.


    "Oops, this is a coincidence. I heard that you are a powerful top-tier Goddess. Let''s exchange blows, and I''ll measure your strength using mine!" After saying that, Shiro immediately shot out like a shadow sh and appeared right in front of the Goddess of Light.


    Elysia stared at therge scythe that wasing at her, but she had predicted the attack. She swung her hand swiftly, pping the air with immense gravity magic.


    "El-" Nell was about to shout out to warn of danger, but it was useless.


    *Bam!*


    The Evil God was mmed to the ground with just a swing of a hand and magic? Magic attacks worked against the Evil God who now possessed resistance to magic? But how? Nell wondered.


    ''Ely, don''t rx. Quickly check around!'' Elena reminded urgently. She couldn''t see using Elysia''s advanced perception from afar, but she knew it wasn''t a time for relief.


    Sure enough, a sh of golden ck shadow appeared right behind Elysia. Yet, before the Evil Godunched his Dark Magic, he was thrown again somehow.


    Elysia used shock waves for it because she never loosened her guard to begin with. Then, she turned and faced the ck devil with a firm gaze. "You still haven''t answered my questions. That''s a giant cursed ball of energy that you''re going to absorb? How are you going to do that? And, how are you going to extract that energy from the sealed area down there?"


    "Pretty impressive. It turns out that magic can still affect me or something?" Shiro ignored the question for a moment, but his opponent this time was patient enough to wait. "You are surprisingly fond of meddling someone''s business too, huh. Why should I answer your questions?"


    Elysia narrowed her eyes slightly, but Nell immediately burst out with another chirp. "Elena, Shiro is just stalling for time until the extraction process isplete. Please quickly destroy the blood rune near the altar. Everything came from there, that gigantic ball of energy and those inauspicious clouds. Thwart this Evil God''s stupid n before it''s toote!"


    Hearing a little clue from Nell, Elysia smirked and flew down. Shiro''s eyes widened and immediately turned into a shadow to give chase with great speed to prevent it.


    Unfortunately, Elysia only needed to blink and suddenly came close to the blood rune. Meanwhile, Shiro was just dumbfounded because his target disappeared suddenly, even though he used a tremendous speed to catch up.


    "Answer me, or I will destroy all your rune into pieces of destruction for you." Elysia posed a threat and created a giant golden magic circle on top of the blood rune. It was just an ordinary magic circle without any effect, just for a bluff.


    "Wait, you win. I will satisfy you with the answer you desire, revoke your magic this instant." Shiro was quite overwhelmed. This Goddess was indeed superior when hepared the speed and understanding of divine magic.


    Besides that, he did not want the n he had designed in such a way with careful experimentation and meticulous arrangement over the hundreds of years just to be ruined.


    "Go ahead, continue with the answers to my questions earlier." Elysia nodded, but she let her golden magic circle remain floating above the blood rune.


    "Elena! For the good of the world, what are you doing? We need to destroy this blood rune right now, and talkter." Nell was so annoyed. It was so close. She was about to use magic to destroy the blood rune, but Elena interfered with her magic.


    "Let''s listen to this Evil God, okay? I know what you''re worried about, but it alles with a cause and effect. Evil God doesn''t kill you instantly, even though he can do it. It''s quite odd seeing the animosity between the Devil Race and the Human Race.


    Sometimes, different types of people will solve their problems in their own unique way. Have you tried asking his purpose? What did he sacrifice to have that ursed monster''s trait? If you already know, then let me know." Elysia spoke softly and tried to poke the cocoon gently, but Nell avoided it... She leaped to the side.


    "Shiro, he wants to be the absolute power to eradicate the cursed creatures from this world. He believes that the curse energy will help him to achieve that. Ites with considerable risk. He will be corrupted by that damned energy.


    Perhaps, he will be a God-level cursed creature. If that happens, then we are finished... We are not ready for such a battle yet. I don''t want Shiro to fall. We need a lot of strength to ward off cmities based on that prophecy." Nell reasoned sensibly.


    She knew Shiro was wrong and stupid. It was not a solution. Instead of being the absolute power to eradicate all cursed creatures, he would be one of them.


    Nell had absolutely no idea. Shiro''s eyes flickered for a moment upon hearing that. Even so, he regained hisposure shortly after. He only needed to stall for about fifteen minutes until everything was finished and perfect. The hard work and the long wait after so much trial and error would yield great results. No one was allowed to foil the n.


    When he was about tounch a surprise attack to take advantage of the Goddess of Light''s negligence... He immediately canceled it because he was pretty shocked to hear her response.


    "Oh my, isn''t that noble and praiseworthy? He''s trying in his own way to achieve the same goal as you. After all, what he uses as the material is from the enemies you will fight in the future, right? Why do you insist on preventing him if he has that much confidence in himself? Right, Xerroth, Shiro?" Elysia smiled faintly at the Evil God who canceled his attack. At the same time, she removed the golden magic circle under her feet.


    "Elena, you''ve be a fool too! Ah, never mind. It''s useless, huhu..." Nell squirmed with a cry of anxiety and distraught.


    "Hmm, surprisingly, you understand me more than the Firefly cocoon over there. Slightly wrong, now she looks like a shining cocoon." The corner of Shiro''s mouth quirked up, but he felt something strange shortly after. "Wait, no one has told you my name yet. Did you do it, Firefly, Shining Cocoon?"


    "Huh? What kind of ugly nickname do you use to refer to my exalted self? The name Firefly has been bothering me for over a hundred thousand years, and now the shining cocoon!? Wait till I tell my big sister, she will do justice to me." Nell puffed out her cheeks, and tiny vapors seemed toe out of her mouth.


    Meanwhile, Elysia only smiled faintly. Nell had fooled her intoing here. It seemed there was no actual hostility to suspect between these two God-level existences. Even Elena chirped with annoyance and intended to punish Nell in the next opportunity. Elena would squeeze the little Goddess for all the information, no mercy anymore.


    "No, Xerroth, Evil God, Shiro... Hmm, I''ll call you Xero. I know just because I know it, no one has told me yet, and I don''t need anyone else to tell me about it. I''m intrigued by this curse energy ball. May you please tell me about your ns?" Elysia shook her head slightly, then nced at Xero, then at the giant ball of energy in the air.

 Chapter 285: Evil Gods Plan

    <h4>Chapter 285: Evil God''s n</h4>


    "What, oh no, Ely, oh Ely... Your master turned out to be unreliable for this, huhu... She is now drawn to the wrong side, eh? Why can''t I connect to Ely? What happened? Welp--" Nell felt another strange thing happened. Her spiritual connection to Elysia was blocked by something, and she could not prate it.


    Elysia just stared at the confused Nell with an expressionless gaze. She blocked the spirit connection in her upper dantian, just like Nell had done in thest month, so she couldn''t find out Nell''s whereabouts or send telepathy.


    "Why do you think I will tell you?" Xero kept his ck scythe into his mini pocket dimension and folded his arms in front of his chest.


    "I do believe because I know you will. Take it easy. Nell won''t interfere with anything unnecessary, and neither will I. As long as you don''t cause any other havoc, I''ll act ording to my judgment. I will speak honestly to you. If you don''t want to talk, I will take care of that giant energy ball.


    As you can see, inauspicious clouds are already spreading so widely. I don''t know what will happen next. Still, the drop in temperature within a radius of hundreds of thousands of kilometers is already terrible enough." Elysia didn''t y with words or anything anymore. She just went straight to the subtle threat while pointing out the obvious.


    Xero sighed, and it seemed that he had no other choice but to speak to satisfy this domineering Goddess''s curiosity. To say it harshly, he had no doubt that Elena could do as she said.


    "Elena, this stupid Shiro has done despicable things without the supervision of the other gods and goddesses. The blood rune below us is concrete evidence. He used the blood of more than 5 thousand followers for this extraction ritual. We don''t know what he has done in thest thousand years." Nell interrupted again, trying to get the Goddess of Light''s attention.


    Hearing that, Elysia stared at the giant blood rune below her with aplicated gaze. She had mixed feelings because she thought the rune only had red color, or it was from Xero''s blood. However, apparently not so.


    Besides, she also couldn''t try this Evil God in the name of justice, right? She didn''t know the details, and Elena advised her not to get involved in it... Return to the main topic and then leave.


    Therefore, Elysia put her thoughts aside and looked at Xero, waiting for the answer. She checked Xero''s status screen one more time to make sure the changes were taking ce, but it was still the same numbers she saw when she first arrived.


    [| Lv. 209 | Evil God | Xerroth | Male (N/A) | HP: 5,143,000 / 7,515,000 | EP: 4,134,500 / 5,808,000 |]


    [| STR: 725 | AGI: 644 | VIT: 543 | INT: 666 |]


    "Is what you tell the truth? Make me sure that you will not interfere in my business." Xero cocked his head to the side, looking at Elena and his giant ball of energy.


    "My strength is absolute, and my words are the truth. If you doubt me, then you are the wretched faction. What I will do is nothing more than knowing the situation and seeing how things will go. When pushes to shove, I will be there to take care of situations before the disaster urs. I''ll kill you if you be an ursed monster and lose your mind." Elysia tried to convince Xero, but her intonation was oppressive. As Elena reminded her, she was superior at this point.


    Nell was dumbfounded to hear that, and Xero faked a smile. Then, he gave a subtle nod. "Fair enough."


    After saying that, Xero shared a few details about his n to perfect the curse energy in his body, his new power.


    Elysia and Elena consulted together to ask questions, while Xero answered some of them and ignored what he couldn''t answer. Nell also joined the fray with her opinions.


    It started with the experiments he had done from a thousand years ago, five thousand years after his awakening to the world. The countless trial and error, until the crazy things to reach the level that no one ever imagined before.


    Yet, it was all done to face the inevitable battle. Devil God left nearly everything just for that, then changed his title to Evil God just because of what he did to himself.


    Elysia and Elena understood the enormous risk that the Evil God bore. Basically, he sacrificed himself, but his method was quite selfish and deviated from the divine path.


    Most importantly, Xero shared a lot of history with Nell. Based on that, Elysia and Elena concluded Xero only wanted to drive Nell away at this opportunity. Even so, Elysia''s vignce didn''t drop just because of that.


    ''I see... So, like sacrificing one to save a thousand? May those who be sacrifices for this Evil God ritual be blessed in the afterlife... Doing evil for the greater good? I do not know what to do.'' After hearing some details from Xero, Elysia muttered with a hint of sorrow in mind.


    ''Yes, that''s it. Just don''t overthink about other people''s business, Ely. Xero just wanted to be the absolute power to ovee all of the ursed monsters. Honestly, he''s just stalling for time, and we let it be. Ely, please prepare yourself if this Evil God truly loses his mind while trying to absorb that gigantic energy ball.'' Elena warned after receiving some information from Elysia. She couldn''t have direct ess to what Elysia saw and heard, which was very disturbing.


    ''En.'' Ely understood very well and continued her conversation with Elena with a lower focus. She paid attention to all the circumstances around her with her advanced perception at all times and also observed every Evil God''s movements.


    Xero''s red eyes lit up with a gleam as the blood rune faded slowly, followed by the cessation of the supply of curse energy to the energy ball in the air. The refining process wasplete, and it was time to move on to the next n.


    "That''s all for the talk. I need to wee my perfect power, my perfection." Xero immediately became a sh of shadow and rushed towards the ball of energy without waiting for anyone''s response.


    "Go ahead." Elysia responded nevertheless. Her arms remained at her sides, ready to cast magic whenever it was.


    "Elena, why, you-" Nell wanted to speak at length because of herints and disapproval, but the Goddess of Light interrupted her.


    "Sshh... Let''s take a look at the situation first. He''s your old friend, right? Have a little faith in him, and I''ll be here to observe the situation. I''ll take care of it if things get out of hand." Elysia was aware of what Nell felt, but she couldn''t exin much other than giving Nell her reassurance.


    Nell could only exhale a sigh and turned her head towards the giant ball of energy in the air. The pitch-ck sky still covered this area, and she wouldn''t be able to see around if it weren''t for her magic vision.


    "The absolute power shall be mine to hold." Xero muttered with an evil smirk stered on his face. He stretched out his hand for the ck energy ball and pushed himself inside.


    At the same time, a gust of gusts of wind ravaged like a storm that swept across an area hundreds of kilometers away. The dark sky without light rumbled restlessly. shes of purple lightning shed in various directions as if weing the arrival of cmity.


    "Behold my absolute power!" Xero roared out loud as he spread his arms and legs, bathed in an abundance of curse energy while absorbing everything.


    *Kaboom!*


    Rows of purple lightning shed like they were sweeping thend around the ball of energy. An earthquake followed a momentter as if in harmony with Xero''s echoing roar.


    "This is bad. It''s peculiar, and it looks like you made the wrong decision by letting that stupid Evil God finish his n, Elena, Goddess of Light." The color drained out of Nell''s face, but she still stared at the scene in front of her eyes without blinking.


    Meanwhile, Elysia and Elena possessed another assumption of this phenomenon. They used the curse energy to level up, and they assumed the same for the Evil God. However, they did not trigger any natural urrences like this. Perhaps, the ritual thing that the Evil God did had a w and gone wrong? Not as practical as them, but this was just too much.


    "Urgh... Argh!" Xero let out a loud roar once again with a sound pressure that was more than before.


    Nell nched, but that was not for Elysia. She added anotheryer of her barrier, then went to the best spot tounch an attack to clear things up if this was beyond the Evil God''s control.


    Gray streaks appeared from the center of Xero''s chest and spread slowly across his body. Slowly but surely, he got tattooed like ursed monsters. His snow-white hair immediately extended to the middle of his back. The small horns on his head also extended upwards.


    Xero grinned widely at his sess. He felt a surge of power within him, flowing through his veins. Being consumed by his confidence, he immediately absorbed the giant ball of energy until it disappeared entirely with a frequency that exceeded his absorption capability.


    His energy absorption''s skill screamed for danger, but Xero couldn''t do anything either. The turmoil of corruption crept into his mind, clouding his senses as Nell had feared.


    "Argh!!!" Xero screamed with a deafening roar, full of pain and anguish. His body was torn apart, his bones were crushed, and his mind was violently shaken.


    He sped his heads together, trying to resist the turmoil of corruption that had invaded his body and mind.


    *Kaboom!* *Swoosh!*


    A shock wave exploded with the Evil God as the focal point. Thunderstorms, heavy hail, and earthquakes followed as if weing their God''s rebirth.


    At nearly the end of Xero''s consciousness, he identally caught a glimpse of the golden glow of the six-winged Goddess. The Goddess of Light was there to kill him as she said earlier?

 Chapter 286: Inauspicious, Ominous Clouds

    <h4>Chapter 286: Inauspicious, Ominous Clouds</h4>


    Two hours before Evil God''s outburst,


    Somewhere on the Devil Continent, or rather in the Imperial Pce in the center of the continent. A beautiful princess with long white hair and blood-red eyes was rxing amidst the sparkling night. Yet, a somewhat worried expression was etched on her alluring face.


    "Hu-umm... Ais is getting less and less replying to my messages. Is she that busy on the Human Continent? What might happen there? I get worried even though she is a Human Emperor unknown to the world." Sylvia smoothed her long white hair under the starry night sky.


    She looked at the Human Continent even though it couldn''t be seen from her position. As she was patting her Swype on herp, she remembered her mistake. "No, Ais is not a Human Emperor. Stupid me, Ais is a girl, and Emperor is for a man. So, Ais is an unknown Human Empress, hehe... I''m smart, praise, praise~"


    Sylvia stroked her own head in a rather silly manner, but sudden realization dawned on her face. "Wait, it''s been a month now, right? Father hasn''t informed me about the research yet, but it''s been a month as promised. I''ve be an obedient girl by staying quiet in the pce, but now it''s time for him to grant my wish, hum-hum~"


    She hummed melodiously and walked with a rhythm like a dance. Still, she immediately changed her mind out of consideration for her father. "Forget it, I''ll see father tomorrow. It''ste at night."


    "Ais and Elysia, hehe... I made two great and extraordinary friends the two times I ran away from home. It seems I should run away from home more often? I want to make more friends who are on the same page with me." Sylvia returned to the balcony of her room and sat on a lounge chair, looking up at the sky full of stars with a silly smile.


    A few minutester, Sylvia was bathed in moonlight as she considered her choice of wish, just one of many. She had to choose the best from the best but not cross her father''s boundaries.


    While Sylvia was rxing and enjoying her time, she caught a glimpse of the dark clouds from afar. It was really far, but she could see it whatsoever. "What kind of pitch-ck clouds is that? A storm? No, I don''t think so... However, I felt a bad feeling from those clouds for some reason."


    "No, I believe in my gut feeling. I know something is going on there. I should immediately tell my father about this. Yes, right now without dy." Sylvia stood up and paced back and forth, but she immediately made up her mind and rushed out of her room.


    She ignored the guards and her protectors until she arrived at the door of her father''s room. She knew her father was inside only because her father didn''t deliberately hide his aura.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    "Fa-" Sylvia was just about to say something, but the door just opened.


    "Come in."


    An authoritative voice sounded from within, and Sylvia immediately entered without dy. After closing the door, she walked closer to her father, who was standing on the balcony.


    "Father, have you noticed the pitch-ck clouds? I got a bad feeling from that. Did something happen there?" Sylvia stood next to her father and pointed to the thick ck clouds to the northwest.


    "Hmm... It happened in the Septentrio Region, about 50 to 60 thousand kilometers to the northwest from here. What happened there?" Dn murmured and inclined his head as he put his hand on his chin. He also just realized the pitch-ck clouds, but he had no clue about this strange phenomenon.


    He thought and tried to remember what might have happened, but he could only shake his head. One figure appeared in his mind, but he couldn''t draw any conclusions.


    Despite that, he tried to find out the details from his intel and subordinates, but the messages he sent could not reach them. Those pitch-ck clouds messed with Swype''s signal and connectivity.


    "I''ll check over there for a moment, just to make sure. You stay here, Sylvia." Dn made a quick decision and prepared himself to leave. Unfortunately, when he was about to fly, his daughter held him from behind.


    "Let mee too. I will obey your orders, father." Sylvia immediately hugged her father from behind like a ko. It was as if she would not let go of her arms before her father agreed.


    "It can be dangerous there, silly daughter of mine." Like it or not, Dn had to persuade his daughter first. He was aware that if he still left before doing that, his silly daughter would go alone by any means.


    "I''m a big girl, and I''m a Devil Saint for a good reason. We''re not there to fight with the Evil God or with Elysia, my Goddess friend, are we? So let''s go!" Sylvia raised her hand high as if treating her father as her mount.


    Sylvia had already given the signal, but her father did not move at all. She wiggled her hips slightly as a cue, but he turned to the side and looked at her instead.


    "What''s the matter, father? We''re not leaving?" Sylvia asked with an innocent expression.


    "Why are you ordering me? I gave the orders, and not the other way around." Dn narrowed his eyes, feeling dissatisfied.


    "Yes-yes, that''s it. C''mon, let''s go." Sylvia nodded, although she didn''t take it seriously.


    Dn just sighed and immediately flew away. He would only waste time if he argued with his daughter. On their way to the scene with eleration magic, he wondered if this strange phenomenon had something to do with the Evil God''s ns.


    This strange phenomenon in the northwest region of the Devil Continent and affected parts of the Southern Region of the Human Continent was also noticed by many parties.


    Not only the devils, the humans, and the other races were also aware of the dense dark cloud that was spreading widely across the Devil Continent and Human Continent.


    Even the Human Emperors and other higher-ups were also talking about it at that very second.


    "Sorry for the emergency call in the middle of the night. Ominous dark clouds are spreading from the Devil Continent and reaching the sky of Cuttexus City. The night here is a dark night without moonlight and stars. Can you all see it? I''ll be doing a deeper investigation with my elite troops in five minutes. Somehow, I have a bad feeling about this." Elliott spoke while staring out the window then back to the semi-transparent screens in front of him.


    At this time, he was holding a precarious meeting with the other Human Emperors and their confidants for a brief discussion before he took action.


    "You don''t need to apologize, Elliott. I can also see those ominous clouds a little faintly from Arthur''s Imperial Pce. My granddaughters are in your kingdom. Make sure they''re safe in the city." Alexander used his magic vision and binocrs to aid in seeing the far southern sky.


    Meanwhile, Arthur just sat next to Alexander with a slightly annoyed expression. He still remembered how he was thrown out of bed a few seconds ago by this Holy Grandfather.


    Ridiculous, he was an Emperor, but he was nothing more than a kid in front of this old man. Not to mention, this old man barged into his room so freely. Even so, he couldn''t get mad at his half-teacher somehow.


    "The safety of your granddaughter and her friends is on my guarantee. The secret guard team and Hannah are in charge of it. Right now, they are sleepingfortably in the Reinhard Family''s mansion." Elliott only vouched for it, though he didn''t understand why Pope Alexander mentioned ''granddaughter'' as a plural word.


    "Emperor Elliott, why is there always a misting out of your mouth every time you speak? The temperature drops drastically there? What about the current situation?" Arthur asked the obvious for confirmation.


    "Yes, you are right, Emperor Arthur. The temperature has dropped dramatically. It is now around 10 degrees Celsius here. ording to reports, the temperature continues to fall as we get closer to the Devil Continent. Huff..." Elliott let out a deep breath, creating a white mist from his mouth on purpose.


    "My position is too far from the scene, but my daughter is there. I will send some reinforcements from the Mage Association to you, Emperor Elliott." Kevin tried to look out the window, but he saw nothing but a glimpse of the night sky.


    Then, he nced at his overly worried wife and took her hand without a word. His wife reciprocated by sping his hand back. They were pretty worried about Evelyn.


    "Is this simr to what happened in Avrora Forest? But, the range for this one is wider. Hmm, we haven''t found any other clues besides ominous dark clouds and temperatures that have dropped dramatically. Emperor Elliott, tell me your ns for the investigation. I''ll be part of it." Eastern Emperor stated it with self-assurance.


    The incident in Avrora Forestst month only covered the vast forest area, but the shock that came was quite intense... Not to mention the big explosion and the terrible storm. However, these inauspicious yet ominous clouds hadn''t shown anything despite the obvious. Apart from that, he was sure something terrible was taking ce somewhere on the Devil Continent.


    They continued their brief discussion for a cooperative decision and action. Each Emperor was aware of something that might have happened considering what had happened recently, especially the sealed area and the ursed monsters...


    After reaching a consensus, all the Emperors dispatched their elite forces to join Emperor Elliott''s investigative troops. Regrettably, the Western Region was absent for such an obvious thing and couldn''t help for so many apparent reasons.

 Chapter 287: Human and Devil Investigative Forces

    <h4>Chapter 287: Human and Devil Investigative Forces</h4>


    Elliott exhaled a sigh after the high-level discussion was over. He looked at his wife on the bed, then at his son, who was standing nearby.


    "Ronan, stay here and protect your mother. I will go outside to lead the joint force to the border of the continent." Elliott rose from the chair and tapped his son on the shoulder.


    "Leave it to me, royal father. May victory and grace always be with you." Ronan put his hand on his side chest in the typical knight salute.


    Elliott just nodded and headed for his wife. "Anna, I''m leaving. Please bless me." He touched his wife''s cheek gently with a smile.


    "Do you really have to go, dear?" Anna looked at her beloved husband with anxious and troubled eyes. To be honest, she didn''t want him to leave.


    "Yes, I will go with the elite force to join the troops guarding the frontier. Emperor Raphael will alsoe directly to the meeting ce. The joint forces are waiting for me at the southern city gate. I am with the Eastern Emperor and more than 200 elites above Spirit-level for investigations, I will return safely. Let''s pray that this is not a terrible thing." Elliott stroked his wife''s cheek attentively, trying to reassure her with a gentle speech.


    Even though he spoke like that, he and the other Emperors had prepared for the worst-case scenario. Besides the joint investigative force, several brigades were ready to dispatch in case the worst guess happened.


    "All right," Anna muttered softly, but Elliott heard it clearly. Then, he knelt in front of his wife, and thetter touched both of his shoulders shortly after.


    "Our Almighty Goddess, all glory to you, please hear your humble servant prayer. Show your mercy so my husband may y the enemies andes back safely. I plead this of you in your divine presence, o bringer of life. Bless us with your eternal wisdom." After saying that, Anna kissed her husband''s forehead.


    A yellowish gleam glowed from Elliott''s body and dimmed a moment after. He had been blessed with Holy Magic from his wife, which gave him a lot of confidence.


    Although it didn''t really increase his ability drastically, it was so different mentally. His wife was a kind from the one who came looking for copper and found gold, after all... Annabel Cooper, his treasured gold.


    "We will be victorious!" Elliott stood up and put on his epic knight king helmet. He turned around, and his cape was fluttering as he walked toward the exit.


    Anna sped her hands together in prayer, wishing all good for her husband.


    "Announce level five alert for all cities near the continental border. We''re leaving now." Elliott ordered his subordinates, who were waiting in the corridor. After that, they rushed to leave the pce, which immediately went into closed defense mode.


    As soon as Elliott joined the elite investigative force outside the southern city''s gate, they rushed over to the continent''s border at full speed. They flew off with eleration magic to arrive quickly.


    It only took them about an hour to reach the defensive city on the border. Elliott led a battalion of experts towards the Devil Continent after gathering information and integrating with otherbined forces.


    At that moment, Elysia had just left the Cuttexus City for the Devil Continent. She utterly oblivious to the city''s state that had entered level five alert simply due to her focus on saving Nell.


    Meanwhile, Dn and his daughter had arrived near the location, a hundred kilometers from the giant ball of energy floating high in the air.


    He only took no more than 30 minutes to arrive at the nearest city to the destination due to his pride eleration magic. After joining the other forces and the Devil Emperor who hade under his orders, they went near the phenomenon center.


    And there they were, listening to Sylvia''s chirp. This girl was curious about the giant energy ball in the distance.


    "Look, look! What kind of gigantic energy ball is that? I can feel its turmoil, its power, and... Bad omen? Uhh, ice is everywhere, even though it''s spring! It''s too dark here without any light, and here we are enveloped in the darkness. Hiding, lurking, and finding out what''s going on--" Sylvia went here and there. She pointed at this and that while chirped like a tireless bird.


    She and more than 300 devil elites were enveloped by her father''s dark barrier to block out voices and protect them as well. They were there to investigate, after all.


    A giant purple man folded his arms to stare at Sylvia, then nced at Dn. It was beyond rare for him to see this treasured Devil Princess being taken to a dangerous zone. "My Lor-"


    Yet, Dn immediately spoke as if he knew what his subordinate Devil Emperor was going to say. "No, don''t talk about it, Doominick. Just ignore her for a while. She''ll be tired and quiet before long. Anyway, did the vanguard team get any information?"


    "For that, we can only wait a little longer. Swype''s signal is terrible here. Do you think the Evil God is behind this strange phenomenon, My Lord?" Doominick inspected his troops for a moment, but the team in question had not returned. They could only wait before going any further, afraid of their transient guesses.


    "I''m sure that 50 percent is what happens. The density of this Dark Magic and this energy aura makes me pretty sure. However, it''s still doubtful because the giant ball of energy there is a bad omen. Cursed energy, cursed creatures, what could possibly happen?" Dn raised his head, staring deep at the ball of energy.


    He wondered about the information in the ancient book he just got, about lost history. Therefore, he did not act alone and was not reckless to find out. If it was the Evil God, who was behind all this... What was the aim of that mad God?


    *Crack* *Kaboom!*


    The thin air burst out of the blue, and followed by an explosion, two figures appeared right between the towering mountains in the distance. One was a fierce ck devil, and the other was a tiny fairy who glowed like a firefly in the dark night.


    It was the Evil God! But, who was the other one? That was a question that arose in the minds of Dn and everyone around him.


    "Father, father, that is the Evil God! He is fighting someone fiercely. Eh, where did theye from anyway? They just appeared all of a sudden." Sylvia floated towards her father and tugged his sleeve.


    "As I thought, the Evil God is behind all this. That little fairy, I think I''ve seen her somewhere in the Human Continent. Golden energy aura, hmm... Is she the Human Goddess, the Goddess of Blessings?" Dn ignored his daughter for a while because his mind was working on something else.


    "I can confirm that, My Lord. I believe the one who is fighting the Evil God right now is the Goddess of Blessings. The image of the Human Goddess is present in every Holy Church on the Human Continent." Doominick pursed his lips. The situation grew tense and precarious.


    "Oo, that little one is the Goddess of Blessings. She is so tiny and radiant. Is she a human or a fairy, or maybe the extinct pixie? Well, she is a Human Goddess, so she is a human, I guess?" Sylvia tried to guess, and it couldn''t be more than true because it was apparent.


    Explosion after the explosion urred in the distance. The sh between Holy Magic and Dark Magic caused the ground to shake. It was a God-ss battle, and the Goddess of Blessings seemed to be on the losing side.


    "My Lord, we''d better get away from here. We will only have one oue if we interfere with that Evil God affair. Even the Goddess of Blessings is no match for that Evil God." Doominick narrowed his eyes in his magic vision. For some reason, anger and hatred were radiating in his eyes.


    "No need. That God-level battle seems to be stuck near that giant ball of dark energy. We are safe in my barrier then. Let''s see first hand that God ss battle." Dn rejected the suggestion after observing the situation more closely.


    Silly but true, he silently hoped the Goddess of Blessings to win the battle, rather than Evil God. What could he do with that? The Devil God was no more, only the Evil God who had ignored the Devil Race. This Evil God even caused so many significant problems that it gave his head slight dizziness just thinking about it.


    "Father, where did they appear earlier? What was that crack in the air? Do you support the Evil God or the Goddess of Blessings?" Sylvia tugged her father''s sleeve tighter for attention. She demanded the answers.


    "Hm, looks like they were fighting in the Evil God''s dark domain earlier. It cracked and shattered due to their sh of attacks." Dn quenched his daughter''s curiosity with his analysis, albeit he chose not to answer onest question.


    After saying that, Dn realized something was wrong, and he could feel it. His dark barrier blocked the energy aura and sound from the inside out, but not the other way around. Even so, he couldn''t hear any conversations from the Evil God and the Goddess of Blessings.


    It was only a God-ss battlemotion. No voice could be heard other than the power shes, even though he realized that the Evil God and the Goddess of Blessings opened their mouths to speak. What happened? Did something block those two God-level beings'' voices?

 Chapter 288: Are You Going to Kill Me?

    <h4>Chapter 288: Are You Going to Kill Me?</h4>


    "My Lord, we lost contact with the vanguard team. Red spirit signal, they died because of the Evil God." Doominick informed shortly after receiving the spirit signal in question. Five of his elite subordinates died just like that from the impact of a God ss battle, which so regrettable.


    "Hum, will Elysia join the fray as well? She''s a Human Goddess too, right?" Sylvia mumbled under her breath, but Dn could hear that while Doominick was too busy to double-check the spirit signals of his five underlings.


    As soon as Sylvia wondered about her Goddess friend, a golden light shone brightly in the dark sky. A six-winged heavenly Goddess hovered above the two opposing God-level beings as if looking down on all of them.


    Just because of that, Sylvia jumped happily to her father. "Father, that''s Elysia, Ely, my Goddess friend. She came to join in the chaos, hehe... Let''s greet herter."


    Dn just remained silent and looked at the scene with aplicated gaze.


    If Elysia in question joined hands with the Goddess of Blessings, then the Evil God defeat was possible. With that said, there were two Goddesses on the side of the Human Race. Even though he wanted the Evil God to lose, it would beplicated if the Evil God did lose or even died. Because of that, he had a mixed feeling.


    He just sighed when he saw the six-winged Goddess go to the Goddess of Blessings and face the Evil God as if they were on two opposite sides, one on two.


    Dn, Sylvia, Doominick, and the devil elites looked at the scene with different thoughts. Neither of them knew what the Evil God and the two Goddesses were talking about. Still, they could already make an assumption about the position of the newly arrived Goddess... Human Race''s side.


    Right when the Evil God attacked and was thrown down by the six-winged Goddess with ease, Dn just smirked.


    Even Evil God was brought down effortlessly by his daughter''s Goddess friend. Indeed, he had to find a way for that six-winged Goddess wouldn''t oppose the Devil Race. Even though his daughter''s Goddess friend said that she was on the neutral side, that was still not a guarantee.


    "Woah, I know my friend is strong, but this is really amazing. Oh, look! The Evil God was thrown again far into the air. His attack failed, hehe..." Sylvia muttered with sparkling eyes. She wanted to fly off and greet her first friend, but she knew it was still dangerous there. So, she could only wait for a while.


    Dn''s mouth twitched to hear that. He nced at his daughter strangely. Only this one girl was so enthusiastic without feeling tense or oppressed by the situation.


    However, the sudden realization dawned on his face. His daughter and his daughter''s Goddess friend... Maybe, Sylvia could be an excellent bridge to solve the problem in question.


    He breathed a sigh of relief at the fact that he had gotten a pretty reliable solution.


    Doominick frowned, but Dn seemed to notice. "It''s okay, that six-winged Goddess won''t attack the Devil Race without a cause. She''s neutral." Hearing that, Doominick just nodded in silence.


    About 300 kilometers to the north of Dn''s investigative force, Elliott and his troops had just arrived in the vicinity.


    "That huge ball of cmity energy is causing these dense dark clouds, huh. Wait, what''s that light?" Raphael used his magic vision to see the several figures behind the energy ball in the distance.


    Yet, he became pretty surprised to know the two opposing figures. "Holy! Is that the Goddess of Light who is being talked abouttely? She is fighting the Evil God right now."


    The Eastern Emperor''s statement attracted the attention of others, including Elliott. They immediately tried to look at the distant sky, golden light shining there.


    Sure enough, the six-winged Goddess was dealing with a ck devil. They had no idea what was going on, but they knew the Evil God was the cause of all this.


    "Our estimates missed the mark. It wasn''t Devil Emperor or ursed monsters, but Evil God. Take a safe area. We will erect a barrier so that we won''t be affected by the God ss battle." Elliott turned and gave his orders.


    All troops didn''t need to ask or confirm anything, the order hade, and it had to be done. Elliott, Raphael, and the others went to t ground and put up a barrier to cover their presence, including their auras and sounds.


    "Emperor Elliott, what are your ns at this point? I''m sure there are one or two Devil Emperors and their armies around here as well with goals that may be simr to ours." Raphael narrowed his eyes to see the Goddess of Light and Evil God facing each other, but he couldn''t hear anything from them.


    "We will be here for a while to see the situation after this, and if possible, to help the Goddess of Light defeat the Evil God. Also, if the Devil Emperors interfere in their battle, so will we." Elliott stated it with a firm gaze and solemn expression.


    At the same time, he took out a ck wooden nk and broke it. It was a signal for the other Emperors to prepare for one of the worst-case scenarios.


    The situation had be even worse than expected. Elliott and the others were still in the dark about what was happening, but Evil God''s dark energy was dangerous. Not to mention on a scale of that size. Was the Evil God nning to destroy two continents if this continued?


    "All right, I''ll be at the forefront if that happens. Let''s hope the worst doesn''t happen. Celestial Goddess, eternal light in the darkness... Please guide us with your divine favor, o brightest light. May your illustrious kindness of holy light and blessings shine upon us." Raphael sent his prayers sincerely, but not to the Goddess of Blessings.


    As soon as he said that, the Evil God flew towards the giant ball of energy. The energy fluctuations churned the instant after, followed by a much more violent unnatural phenomenon.


    The sudden earthquake, thunderstorm, and hail urred as if shaking the world because of something that was not supposed to happen.


    "Behold my absolute power!"


    The Evil God''s oppressive shout rang out several hundred kilometers away like the ruler of cmity.


    "Set up an additional protective barrier. We''ll see how this wille out. The Goddess of Light is still there. She is preparing her move to face something from that Evil God." Raphael sent his orders swiftly to all. He also installedyered barriers for extra protection.


    *Kaboom!*


    Thunder rumbled fiercely, but it was nothing for the elites who were ustomed to the battlefield. Whether it was the investigative force of devils or humans, they installed additional protection to see the oue of this battle of two divine existences.


    Unfortunately, there was only one girl who panicked absurdly when the disaster urred. The Devil Princess gripped her father like a ko against a tree trunk as if she was afraid of being thrown out by the terrible earthquake. They were pretty close to the epicenter of the disaster, after all.


    Meanwhile, Elysia was already bracing herself with her moves. Shepletely ignored the cries from the cocoon floating beside her.


    Using sacred vision, she inspected Xero''s state and what had gone wrong. There was both worry and enthusiasm in her. She was worried that she would end up like Evil God when she used too much curse energy to level up. She was enthusiastic because it was still the curse energy to level up nheless.


    ''Ely, are you really going to do that? That''s quite reckless, you know?'' Elena became concerned about all of these things.


    ''En. Looks like I know the crux of this Evil God n. He does not purify the curse energy... But only extracts it and releases some of the corruption energy portions to be the clouds. I don''t know much about it, but I intend to help this insane and reckless Evil God by burning some curse energy while purifying some for us to level up. Sister Elena, what do you think?'' Elysia observed the situation and conditions and also her magic. The golden light shone brightly from her as if illuminating the world with her eternal light.


    ''You''re just as reckless! But, alright... ording to his intentions, we need this Evil God power to fight against ursed monsters in the future. But please stay alert for attacks and the unexpected!'' Elena couldn''t help but talk and suggest. So, she hoped for the best way out of the Elysia decision.


    ''En, I will.'' After saying that, Elysia flew closer towards the Evil God. He was fighting against the invasion and corruption of curse energy.


    "Aaah! Elena, you are crazy and stupid! Ely, Ely, help me... Your m- Hmpf!" Nell screamed, but that was herst word before Elysia covered Nell''s mouth with another magic silk bandage.


    Elysia set up a gigantic spherical barrier around the Evil God to block the chaotic energy. Then, put up several other barriers inyers for the unexpected.


    After that, she flew closer to the Evil God, who was screaming in pain. She still saw rity and awareness in his blood-red eyes.


    If she looked closely, this ck devil''s body became somewhat simr to that of an ursed monster, although only in the gray tattoos all over his body. The rest, Xero, was still the Evil God. What was different was just the hair and horns that were longer than before.


    "Argh... Ar- Are you, are you going to kill me?" Xero gritted his teeth and spoke with difficulty. He was on the brink of his consciousness.

 Chapter 289: Golden Light in the Dark Night

    <h4>Chapter 289: Golden Light in the Dark Night</h4>


    "Unfortunately, no, let me help you out of your predicament." Elysia stopped at a safe distance and stretched out her hand. She made no further small talk and burned the devastating curse energy with her magic while refining some of it to level up.


    A fiery golden me burned the Evil God and the ck aura around him. It was like a pill being refined inside ayered cauldron barrier. At that moment, several strands of the ckish energy also flew towards Elysia and vanished somewhere upon contact.


    Elysia was aware of the Evil God''s absorption skill because a hint was said by him.


    However, it seemed that the skill in question had certain limitations, and Evil God had already exceeded its capacity.


    The Evil God understood what wasing to him, his body was burned by golden mes, but he felt nothing but warmth. The corruption energy invading from within slowly began to dissipate. This six-winged Goddess helped him instead? Truly different from the Firefly over there.


    The eternal golden light seemed to illuminate the endless night, trying to prevent the Evil God from turning into the Evil ursed God. The thunderstorm began to die down, the earthquake suddenly disappeared, and the hail subsided.


    Elysia''s feat was witnessed by many parties, but she didn''t know it yet. It was like the Omnipotent Goddess who came down from heaven to show mercy to a world stricken with disaster.


    After two minutes had passed, Xero regained his rity. He extended his hand to the six-winged Goddess. "Stop, don''t help me any more than this. I can handle this myself."


    Hearing that, Elysia only gave a subtle nod. She harvested quite a lot, five levels up.


    It was just the payment for her help, definitely not stealing. Too bad, many curse energies were burned into nothingness because the corruption was going so fast, and there was really no other way.


    Not to mention, the purification process required time and concentration, so what could she do? Elena was absent to help her after all.


    Elysia checked Xero''s state once again with her sacred vision. When she was sure the curse energy in Xero''s body was stable enough, she flew up into the high sky.


    These inauspicious, ominous clouds needed handling to keep them from spreading everywhere. The drastic drop in temperature was terrible enough, and what would it do if left unchecked?


    "Elena, what are you going to do again?" Nell rambled on again after taking down a silk bandage that covered her mouth. She was still quite surprised that this Goddess magic she couldn''t understand was powerful enough to ovee curse energy and so on.


    To put it bluntly, she didn''t understand what the Goddess of Light had in mind at all. Earlier, chatted with the Evil God like an old friend, helped him, and now what?


    Meanwhile, Elysia didn''t have a chance to answer Nell because her mind was already full on several things. She was in a brief discussion with Elena while preparing to use her magic.


    ''Can such gravity magic work to deal with these pitch-ck clouds, Sister Elena? It has spread so far, perhaps tens of thousands of kilometers.'' Elysia brought her palms together and created an energy orb there, ording to Elena''s suggestion.


    ''Yes, I''m sure it will work. You can form an energy orb from the controlled gravity magic mass to suck up all those dark ck clouds. However, please be careful, Ely. It''s simr to a micro ck hole.'' Elena gave her full support in her confirmation.


    ''En, I understand. I''ll be right back after this.'' Elysia stared at his hands. She polished the energy orb that she formed from a mass of controlled, strong gravity.


    As big as her palm, the energy orb changed its color from pure gold to jet ck with a hint of gold on the outeryer. It was like a hole that would suck everything into nothingness.


    "Elena, what are you-" Nell just muttered until there and shut her mouth shut right away. Her eyes widened as the mysterious energy orb was released into the dark sky by the Goddess of Light.


    The tiny ck hole floated into the midst of the pitch-ck clouds. It reacted instantly and expanded slightly as the goldyer''s shackle was no longer there.


    *Swoosh*


    The strong suction power of the orb sucked in all sorts of things around it. Elysia immediately formed an enormous magic circle right under her tiny ck hole. So it would only suck in the pitch-ck clouds, not the things below it.


    The golden light that shone brightly in the darkness of the night was like a liberator for mortals who were restless and depressed by cmities.


    Almost all the beings who witnessed the incident with their own eyes immediately stared at the gigantic golden magic circle in the sky with dazzled eyes.


    The magic circle''s patterns and intricacies were like a piece of art, so beautiful and mesmerizing. They looked at it with reverence because they knew the omnipotence of the divine existence that caused it.


    One part of the cloud was sucked in, and the cloud masses in a radius of tens of thousands of kilometers were simr. It was like a series of thick dark clouds, bound together, engulfed by the tiny energy orb until the ominous clouds disappeared from the night sky.


    The moonlight returned to illuminating the dark and cold ground with its radiance, decorating the night sky as a sign that the disaster was over. The stars flickered with enthusiasm as if to show their presence tofort the lost souls.


    Elysia shackled the miniature ck hole with ayer of energy, then brought it back down into her hands. After staring for a few seconds at the energy orb, she stopped supplying her magic energy to it.


    Slowly but surely, the pitch-ck turmoil faded and disappeared. No one knew where the dark clouds had gone. Even Elysia and Elena were clueless.


    After that, the energy orb was revoked. Elysia looked up at the starry night sky for a few moments. Then, she floated towards Xero, who was hovering and staring silently at her.


    The Evil God didn''t do anything even though the six-winged Goddess flew at him. Well, she stopped within a safe distance.


    He had absorbed all the curse energy and made that energy his new perfect power. After that, the sudden strong urge prompted him to test his strength on this Goddess who possessed the dark gold energy aura.


    "Congrattions. That''s the absolute power you were hoping for." Elysia hoped for the strong ally, despite her sense of vignce and worry.


    "Heh, foolish. Sun, you''re on the Human Race side, and you''re helping me, the devil? Ridiculous, I want tough. Do you believe all my words and stories just a moment ago? What a stupid girl, even though you are a top-tier Goddess. Have you forgotten that the Human Race and Devil Race are enemies? Keke..." Xero grinned like a viin who had tricked his biggest enemy. He put his hand on his face while staring at the six-winged Goddess with contempt.


    "Huh? Sun, me? What do you mean by that tant lies? Was it you who caused the enmity between the races? How about you, Nell? I thought you and Xero shared some past history." Elysia became confused because she saw the Evil God''s ferocity of dishonesty, it was a lie, and she knew it. Therefore, she needed rification from the other side.


    Xero was stunned once again. This Sun Goddess knew that he was lying, even though he yed a viin role really well? Shouldn''t she get angry, then attack him?


    He only used that as an excuse to fight against the top-tier Goddess to test the immense power flowing through his body, but it was thrown back right away?


    "Uhm, yes, Shiro is a bully, but he''s just a troublemaker. Well, you see... I''ve regained my awareness since eight thousand years ago, even though my true form is still in deep slumber. In thest six thousand years since Shiro''s awakening from his temporary death, this bully hasn''t sparked anything outside his continent. So, you see, mm... I don''t think racial hatred is caused by this stupid devil." Nell pouted her lips and rified it without dy.


    She didn''t know what happened in the Devil continent, but she knew this Evil God was not the cause of the usation in question.


    "Then, why did he dere like that?" Elysia continued with a follow-up question, representing her and Elena''s confusion.


    "I don''t know. Shiro''s behavior is pretty random. Maybe, he just wants to piss you off for a fight?" Nell only answered with a guess, but she suddenly looked at the Evil God with a look of anger and resentment. "Oh, right! He beat me up just now because I came to rebuke him for his stupid actions! He deserves some beating here and there. He even said that he would kill me if I didn''t leave."


    "O, the Goddess of Light, please beat that stupid devil ck and blue to uphold justice." Nell looked at the Goddess of Light with pleading eyes.


    "Bully, stupid? What did you say, Firefly? Is your head filled with empty air? You tried to interfere with my grand n, and you refused to leave. You forgot thepassion I gave you. Don''t you realize? In your much-weakened state, I can kill you at any time. And here you are, still rambling on as usual." Xero gritted his teeth in his defense. For some reason, theint from this airhead, selfish little Goddess, triggered him.

 Chapter 290: Bickering

    <h4>Chapter 290: Bickering</h4>


    "What!? Did you just call me a nagging Goddess? Compassion, you say? I was battered several times and vomited blood because I wanted to stop you. Smelly ck, Shiro, you idiot! Wait until I tell this to my big sister. You will get in trouble!" Nell was triggered immediately upon hearing Xero''s grumble.


    "Tsk, that parasite? I''ve mastered the curse energy. What can she do if she''s really still alive? Your big sister can''t hurt me with her magic, and neither can you. Go ahead, just snitch on her. I would love to fight her." Xero folded his arms across his chest proudly and arrogantly.


    If it was in the past before the world war, he would be wary of that Goddess. However, it was history now. With his new power, he didn''t worry about anything... Not cursed creatures, and not that parasite Goddess.


    "That..." Nell was at a loss for words in an instant. If that was true and magic didn''t work, then the Evil God might be superior to any other God.


    Even the strongest God, Zadtris, would be in trouble if he needed to face the current Evil God. It was no different than against God-level cursed creatures, albeit more intelligent.


    Perhaps, even the strongest God had no other choice but to seal the current Evil God if they needed to fight.


    "Hmph! You are nothing without that curse energy, only bully the weaker ones. You-" Nell grunted and babbled. She was being unreasonable, but she didn''t care. However, Xero immediately interrupted her words.


    "I managed to master curse energy because of my own efforts and hard work after facing countless failures. I got what I stand for. ''Their'' sacrifice will not be in vain." Xero looked at his hands with a grin. One hand with Dark Magic and the other with Cursed Magic.


    Both types of magic possessed a jet-ck aura, almost identical... It suited him perfectly. It was as if he was born for that absolute power. Not to mention, he also possessed the cursed creature''s perfect unique trait, namely high magic resistance and many more.


    Elysia only let out a subtle sigh. What she heard was nothing more than bickering between two rather childish divine beings.


    However, Nell suddenly had a bright idea to counter the Evil God''s smug behavior. "Hmph! Say that in front of the Goddess who helped you from the brink of corruption. The Goddess of Light is my grandgodmaster. You are still in trouble. You can''t win against my grandgodmaster no matter what, so double trouble."


    The corner of Elysia''s mouth twitched at once because of that. Nell called her grandgodmaster because of an intention to drag her involved.


    "Oh really? Interesting, I also want to test my new strength with a strong opponent. Sun, I heard that you are a top-tier Goddess. What a coincidence, be my opponent and apany me tonight with lots of power shes." Xero was delighted to hear that. He grinned and prepared to attack at any moment.


    "You want to fight me? But I don''t have the same enthusiasm as you, Xero. Do you really want to test your strength on me, here and now?" Elysia raised her eyebrows. Xero was ambiguous enough, but she got the point.


    "Hum," Xero confirmed briefly.


    Elysia rolled her eyes. She confirmed her ''threat'' solution to Elena, and the response came as quickly as expected. Then, she smiled mysteriously on purpose.


    "Nee, I''m still wondering. Where did all the particles and energy that go into a ck hole? Did everything disintegrate into nothingness or just flung into the void in outer space? Or maybe, just changing dimensions? Mm, you''re strong and invulnerable, right, Xero? Let''s try it out. But pleasee back to Vrelenia and tell me the answer." Elysia narrowed her eyes slightly, wary of Xero''s deration.


    To be honest, she wasn''t ready to fight any divine beings. Also, she was worried about the cause and effect of their divinity and the unknown.


    Elysia''s hollow bluff sounded different to other ears. Xero assumed it was true. If the little ck orb, which engulfed the dark clouds earlier, was named ck hole, he would be in trouble if he fought this Goddess.


    Not to mention, this top-tier Goddess was the one who helped him stabilize his curse energy just now. So, his new power was seemingly useless in front of this golden Goddess. He didn''t fear anyone anymore, but it scared him a little if his guess was correct.


    "Never mind, I can test my new strength at any time. After all, the God ss battle has great destructive power. I''m afraid the world will be shaken because of my current strength." Xero confined his intention for now. He still needed to adapt to his new power, and hecked the confidence to fight on par with the Goddess of Light, whom he nicknamed Sun.


    "Heh, now you are afraid of being beaten ck and blue. Are you afraid of the world being shaken? And you locked up our battle in your Darkness Domain. Why don''t you do that again?" Nell grumbled with discontent and reproach. Unfortunately, that didn''t have any effect on Xero.


    "Anyway, you better stabilize that curse energy and adapt to your new power first. I wonder what will happen to someone who has the power of that ursed monster. You have that unique trait too. Emm, you can test your new strength with those ursed monsters in the future." Elysia pointed with her palm to look polite.


    "Hey, I''m wondering... Why do you refer to those creatures as ursed monsters, Sun? We call them cursed creatures." Xero frowned. He didn''t get it from the start. Nell also thought the same. They both looked at the Goddess of Light for an answer.


    "Because that is their kind of name. If you ask me about the name of the ursed monster''s race, then only one answer you will get... Ruvoid Race." Elysia had no objection to share general information.


    Well, she would ask the Evil God a lot of things the next time, after interrogating Nell, of course.


    "What? How do you know that? Oh, I remember that you are also from another world. Do youe from the same world as that unknown race? ursed monsters? Are you a foe or a friend?" Nell gave an usation out of suspicion, though the anxiety followed. Meanwhile, Xero only narrowed his eyes and frowned.


    "I eradicated those that appeared near Aeddoterra Kingdom''s capital city. The sealed area suddenly appeared out of nowhere above the ground and caused trouble. Foe or friend, it depends on the difference in attitude." Elysia caught the chatty cocoon floating beside her. She looked at Nell, who sighed in relief, but was tense again at once.


    "Wait, the sealed area near my house is damaged? When? Why didn''t I know that? What happened after that? P- Please tell me." Nell had a sudden panic attack.


    "About two days ago. My precious disciple was there, by a ridiculous chance, seriously injured because of it. Where were you in thest month? My disciple didn''t know anything about your news until you sent that false emergency message." Elysia expressed herint in the name of her heart''s fairness.


    "I- I... I went very far to other continents to confirm many things undercover. I just came back to Human Continent because I promised you, but this stupid Shiro did his stupid n. Then, then I just-" Nell stuttered as she confessed. She couldn''t even stare at the Goddess of Light''s golden eyes for more than two seconds.


    "Hey-hey, don''t get me involved. You came here uninvited." Xero waved his hand as if to shoo people away.


    "We have plenty of time to catch up with everythingter. Be a good girl and keep your promises." Elysia smiled faintly.


    "Mm." Nell just nodded.


    Seeing that, Elysia raised her head to look at the Evil God. "Well, Xero, you are surprisingly quite civil despite the hostility between humans and devils, as you said earlier. Is there a way for me to contact you? I would like to exchange information and the like with you on another asion."


    "Hm, take this." Xero didn''t ask or anything. He only gave the requested thing with an ulterior motive in mind.


    Elysia caught the ck iteming at her with magic. It was like an ordinary scroll but hadplicated runes around it, and it couldn''t be opened either.


    However, her advanced perception felt a sh of transparent energy emanating from the ck scroll. Somewhat simr to Pope Alexander''s talisman, but thicker and denser. If so, would this energy trail be used to track her down?


    "How to use this ck scroll?" Elysia asked with a clueless expression. The item she got was a bit unexpected.


    "Use your telepathy to that ck scroll. Your voice will reach me." Xero responded matter-of-factly.


    Hearing that, Elysia put it to the test. ''Trial one, can my voice be heard?''


    ''Audible. Use this for something important, or I will turn off this connection channel.'' Evil God''s rather husky voice sounded right after Elysia sent her telepathic test.


    ''Can this scroll track my whereabouts?'' Elysia knew her guess was correct. She saw that the iing and outgoing energy was clearly traceable.


    ''That is not important. The important thing is your voice arrived at me.'' Xero answered indifferently.


    Elysia racked her brains for a moment, and the idea came after conferring with Elena.


    ''How about this, can you track me down?'' After saying that using telepathy to the ck scroll, Elysia put it into her Space Storage.


    Xero raised his eyebrow because he really couldn''t trace anything from the scroll. The scroll just disappeared into thin air? What did that Goddess just do?


    "Where did the scroll go? I know you didn''t open any private dimensions." Xero asked in confusion.


    "Secret." Elysia wagged her index finger for a ''no'' gesture.


    "The woman and her countless secrets, huh." Xero shook his head helplessly.

 Chapter 291: Died With Honor

    <h4>Chapter 291: Died With Honor</h4>


    "Ne-nee, what are you talking about? Is it so secret that I can''t find out about it? Stupid Shiro, was that your ''unnamed'' ck scroll? Give me one too." Nell demanded as if she knew she would be given too.


    "Huh? Why should I give it to you?" Xero put his hands behind his back and wore an indifferent expression.


    "I want that, and you need to give it to me. If you also want to eradicate those cur- ursed monsters, then we need to work together. I need a way to reach you because I don''t have one." Nell exined as requested, thinking it was necessary to get one.


    "Cooperation? You''re weak, weaker than ever before, though? What can you do? It is better if you stay in your Firmament Realm." Xero hesitated for an instant and refused anyway.


    "What did you just say? You dare say that to myself, who is actually support? I was weakened significantly, but my blessings and Holy Magic are still the same as ever before. Forget it. I will depend on my grandgodmaster over here. She is beautiful and powerful. Unlike you, fool and hateful, fhee..." Nell stuck out her tongue and paid no attention to the Evil God anymore.


    [| Lv. 209 | Evil God | Xerroth | Male (N/A) | HP: 5,671,000 / 8,115,000 | EP: 4,134,500 / 5,808,000 |]


    [| STR: 815 | AGI: 774 | VIT: 642 | INT: 666 |]


    Elysia checked Xero''s status screen one more time, and that had changed. She had no idea if the numbers were affected by magic or the like. So, she just considered it as temporary numbers that could change at any time.


    Well, she hadn''t tried to see what would happen if she used Reinforcement Magic. How much would that affect her status? Then, she tried to look at her updated status.


    [| Lv. 35 | Apprentice Mage | Elysia Avery | Female (16) | HP: 5,900 / 5,900 | EP: 4,501e+9 / - |]


    [| STR: 4 | AGI: 25 | VIT: 6 | INT: 5,000 |]


    Sad to say, she only needed one unexpected blow from the Evil God, and that was the end of her life. As Elysia sighed in silence, she remembered what Nell had just said about blessing magic. Indeed, the Goddess of Blessings needed to be interrogated as soon as possible.


    Seeing nothing holding her back, Elysia decided to return, and Elena also requested it. "I think my business here is over. Allow me to excuse myself, until we meet again on another asion."


    "Wait." Xero suddenly held back the Goddesses who were about to leave.


    "Mm?" Elysia saw no sudden movements, magic, or sortie as feared, so it was safe.


    "Hm, are you reluctant to be left by us? It''s a shame. We don''t want to apany you." Nell scoffed andid in the Goddess of Light''s hand, nice and warm.


    "What are you saying, Firefly? I don''t understand. Just now, I just revoked my domainyer to protect the confidentiality of my conversations with you." After giving the little Goddess a strange look, Xero pointed to the north and east. "Over there and there. Hundreds of humans and devils are watching us."


    "What domainyer? Since when was it there? Have my conversations with you been overheard by them?" Nell turned to the pointed directions, and she could see humans and devils with her magic vision. They were inside a disguised barrier.


    "I installed it after the troublesome Firefly came to cause trouble. You two, I want you to take those humans away from this Devil Continent. I don''t care about their reasons, but their existence will only make things worse if they meet Devil Emperors over there." Xero folded his arms as he gave order rather than a request.


    "I see... I don''t mind that. However, you seem to care enough about this. Do you know the cause of the animosity between humans and devils? And, the other races also?" Elysia confirmed while covering Nell''s mouth with a magic silk bandage.


    She knew this little one would tweet again with nonsense and slurs to offend Xero.


    "No one knows, neither me nor the Shining Cocoon over there. However, I suspect third-party interference in thest hundred thousand years. Thenguage and writing used in this world have also changed.


    In the past, I had thought that this world was no longer the world I knew, not the same Vrelenia. Sun, if you want to know more, please join me on my world exploration. I will find out everything, every hidden secret. With this new power of mine, I fear no man." Xero clenched his hand into a fist. He tried to get this top-tier Goddess into his other ns.


    Elysia became doubtful and suspicious. She consulted with Elena before responding to anything. At that point, Nell managed to take down the silk bandage that had shut her mouth.


    "Fwhaa... What, what are you nning to do by inviting my grandgodmaster into your world exploration? You''re not aiming for her, are you? If you''re not afraid of anyone, then just go alone!" Nell shouted in disapproval.


    Then, she looked at the golden Goddess like an urgent. "Elena, don''t ept this big bad devil''s invitation. If you want to know more, then I am the one you are looking for. I know a lot more than that stupid Shiro."


    Hearing that, Elysia immediately came up with a solution without having to consider anything. "Is that so? All right, Xero, your invitation is appealing, but I don''t think I can participate in your exploration. I wish you good luck, bye."


    "Fwhee." Nell stuck her tongue out at Xero once again.


    She couldn''t win against this Evil God, so she took another route, causing trouble for him. The Goddess of Light didn''t seem interested in unnecessary fights, and she couldn''t force it either. That Evil God deserved a lot of trouble and bad luck for injuring her. She yed a bit of the plot because of her grievances.


    Meanwhile, Xero just snorted as he watched the six-winged Goddess fly towards a group of humans. Nell ruined the fun, so whatever.


    He turned his head towards the group of devils within the camouged barrier. Dark Magic like that could not trick his vision. Then, he flew towards the two Devil Emperors and their minions.


    At the same time, Sylviained and sulked. Her father forbade her to get out of the veiled barrier. The disaster was over, but she wasn''t allowed to say hi to her first friend?


    As Sylvia pouted her lips, her eyes widened as she saw the big ck devil with gray tattoo stripes all over the body heading their way. She wanted to greet her Goddess friend, but the Evil God came to greet her instead?


    "Father, the Evil God is flying towards us. Ah, he has arrived above us... Have we been discovered by him?" Sylvia tugged her father''s sleeve while looking up.


    Dn didn''t need to be told because he already knew that. He frowned because the Evil God hade for them for sure.


    "Blood Skull Diablo, Deviant Titan, I know you''re down there. Get out of your hideout and get away from here."


    Evil God''s voice in Aefasynguage sounded clear to all the devils within the barrier.


    "Father, what should we do?" Sylvia started to panic.


    "I''ll take care of this. This Evil God just wants us to go. He even only had a little chat with your Goddess friend." Dn tried to reassure his daughter with a firm expression.


    "My Lord, allow me to give you time to leave here. I will fight this Evil God." Doominick clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. He intended to rush to the ck devil and fight it out.


    "You will just die foolishly. There is no honor you get with that. I know the grudge and hatred you hold to this Evil God because of what he did to your kinsfolk. Feel it and grasp it. You know what is best for it. This is not the time." Dn nced at the giant purple devil beside him, then continued. "Let me handle this."


    After saying that, Dn revoked his veiled barrier, staring at the Evil God with a cold expression. "What other chaos have you caused this time, ck Devil, Evil God?"


    "Whatever I do is none of the business of mortals like you. Get out of here right now, or you will find out what will happen afterward." Xero narrowed his eyes at the arrogant Devil Emperor. He emphasized his words like absolute orders.


    "None of the business of mortals, you say? That''s ridiculous when you are the cause of the terrible chaos I mention. It has been a thousand years since you were no longer our Devil God. As the Devil Emperor who rules this continent, I need to know what you are doing." Dn creased his forehead. He never liked this Evil God attitude.


    "It''s a ritual to make me stronger." Xero replied with passive and indifferent expressions.


    "Ritual... How many devils are you sacrificing for that stupid ritual just now? Are you going to kill your own race until all of us, apart from you, perish? What are you trying to achieve with that?" Dn gnashed his teeth at a nce before questioning it with a hint of wrath.


    "''Their'' sacrifices were not in vain. It was for the greater good to free this world from the ursed monsters. Much more than you mortals will die in the future great war anyway, so ''they'' died with honor." Xero grinned as if he had no guilt.


    "Died with honor? You say that as if they are insignificant in your eyes. There have been more than one hundred and fifty thousand devils that you have sacrificed in thest thousand years. Are you not satisfied with that yet?" Doominick interrupted with a hint of hatred in his eyes.


    "So what? You know nothing about everything." Xero retorted nonchntly.

 Chapter 292: Hated by His Own Race

    <h4>Chapter 292: Hated by His Own Race</h4>


    The Evil God''s cold and heartless response provoked anger from Dn, Doominick, Sylvia, and the devil elites.


    "You don''t deserve to be our Devil Race''s God. Death to you, God damn it. st of Death!" Doominick immediatelyunched a formidable attack, rage already engulfing him.


    Xero just stared at the Dark Magic that came to him. He didn''t dodge or blink at all.


    *Bang!*


    A st of corrosive energy struck him, but it didn''t have any effect other than a hint of vapor.


    More than 200 devils stared at the sight of Devil Emperor Doominick''s deadly attack causing no damage to the Evil God. Xero didn''t need to evade because he didn''t consider it a danger.


    Then, he brushed his hands to get rid of the ck steam as it would reducing his extraordinary appearance. "Don''t cast Dark Magic at me, mortal. I was there when it was created."


    One bold statement from the Evil God threw the mortal devils into cognition... Dark Magic, which was their most significant fighting force, had no effect on this Evil God''s presence. The magic in question was from him, to begin with.


    "There''s no need to talk about things that have passed. You better prepare for the big battle that will happen soon." Xero made a suggestion for the good of his race.


    "Why do we need to follow your word? You are nothing more than a corrupt God, murdering your followers for power." Doominick snarled as resentment grew inside him like a tumor. Despite that, he felt a flicker of irritation to himself.


    "Then die together with the other wretched mortals. The battles that urred more than a hundred thousand years ago have imed countless lives. Those who are weak can only die helplessly or hide in the nket of fear.


    I don''t have time to take care of the weak. The sacrifice of one hundred and fifty thousand devils was not in vain. I will destroy those ursed monsters from this world with my new power. You mortals who can''t see my grand n are no better than lost souls." After saying that, Xero turned around as if he was going to fly away.


    He found it hard to say things until there. He did kill many of his own race for strength, and that was an undeniable fact. Even so, he took on all his sins.


    Only the death and destruction of the world would await them in the future when all the sealed areas copsed. Absolute power was required to eradicate them, especially against the God-level ursed monsters.


    "Wait, Evil God. What are you saying has a connection with lost history. Does that have something to do with it?" Dn tried his best to quell his anger and irritation to find out more.


    Then, he looked at all the devils around him with a sharp gaze. "Didn''t I tell you? Leave this to me. So, shut up! Talk or interrupt me, then I will impose imperial punishment without mercy."


    Hearing the threat from Dn, the devil elites could only suppress the ferment of wrath within them. Even Doominick was forced to swallow down his hatred and anger when Dn red at him.


    "Lost history?" Xero put his thoughts aside and asked back. He didn''t understand what it was.


    "Yes, do you know anything from this ancient book?" Dn took out an ancient book replica from his Space Bag, then made it float towards the Evil God. At the same time, he pulled his daughter to hide behind him.


    Sylvia just gripped her father''s robe with anger and fearbined into one. Evil God sacrificed that many devils, then the great battle that killed countless lives in the past... Whatever it was, she was scared just by imagining it.


    Xero caught the ancient book without fear of another attack. He turned to the first page and grinned at the realization. It was like reading a poetic story about history! "Ho? This is Vrelenian. I assume this is written by Fir- the Goddess of Blessings, Human Goddess."


    After saying that in the ancientnguage, he looked at Dn, the Devil Emperor who ruled this continent as the sole ruler above the other four Devil Emperors. "Can you understand what I''m saying?"


    "Definitely." Dn responded in the same ancientnguage. Not many devils understood the ancientnguage as well as he did.


    "Good, here. I''ve read everything in it. I wonder why that little Goddess made a book like this by volume division." Xero immediately returned the ancient book after reading super fast.


    "I understand about the cursed creatures described in this volume and the cmities that mighte. Does that have anything to do with what you said earlier?" Dn returned to the main topic, which made him both curious and confused.


    "Are you seeking my help and enlightenment?" Xero red at Dn, applying a little pressure with his godly oppressive aura.


    Dn gritted his teeth at the sudden pressure. Yet, he grinned and spoke in the ancientnguage. "It''s funny to hear that from your mouth, Evil God. However, we need your information and strength to eradicate cursed creatures from sealed areas."


    "You have pleaded, and I shall grant your wish. Gather the devils of power. We need to hold an important meeting to prepare for the big battle." Xero grinned widely and released his pressure.


    He wanted the devils to also fight to eradicate the enormous number of ursed monsters with him. Even though they weren''t as strong as him, they were nheless power holders. It was an all-out battle that must be won once and for all, regardless of anything.


    After exchanging a few more words, they finally came to the deal. Although Dn intended to take advantage of this Evil God inwardly. So, they inwardly wanted to exploit each other.


    Then, Dn decided to return to the Wales Region, his Imperial Pce in Central Region''s capital city.


    As they were about to leave with the Evil God, Sylvia didn''t want to move from where she was standing. She pouted and sulked.


    "Father, I want to go greet my friend Ely. She''s still there." Sylvia pointed at the Golden Goddess in the far sky, about 200 kilometers to the north.


    She wanted to tell her grievance to her Goddess friend about this Evil God''s behavior. Some time ago, she felt suffocated and suffered from oppressive energy. And more importantly, she was afraid because her father had coborated with this giant big scary devil. To suppress the Evil God, she needed her Goddess friend''s help.


    Dn had a sour face and aplicated feeling. His daughter sometimes acted a little out of ce. However, the Evil God spoke ahead of him.


    "Ely? Who do you mean by that?" Xero nced in the direction the devil girl was pointing while wondering. That was towards Sun, the Goddess of Light named Elena? Who was Ely?


    "Uhh, you''re scary, Sir Evil God. I want to go to my friend''s side. Ely is my Goddess friend, you can''t hurt me, or I''ll scream for help." Sylvia walked back a little and returned to hide behind her father.


    Hearing that, Xero frowned and nced at the Six-winged Goddess. She and Firefly in her hands looked at him, and they seemed to be talking about him? He remembered that Firefly called Sun by the name Elena.


    A different name? This devil girl was Sun''s friend? In that case, this would be interesting. Xero smiled at Sylvia, but it looked creepy in thetter''s eyes.


    "Please don''t look at me with that smile, or I''ll scream. I''m sure Ely wille to punish you. You can''t beat Ely, even with your godly power." Sylvia made a minor threat, but she believed it because she knew that her first friend was the omnipotent and omnipresent Goddess.


    Xero didn''t respond to that, but he no longer looked at Sylvia. After that, they all flew towards the Central Region''s capital city using Evil God''s magic. Poor Sylvia. She was unable to greet her Goddess friend and sulked along the way.


    Meanwhile, the two Goddesses just watched Xero leave with hundreds of high-ss devils. Even the two Devil Emperors were there.


    ''Shockingly, Xero is hated by his own race, the devils. Very different from you who are so adored by humans, Nell.'' Elysia sent telepathy to the cocoon on her hands.


    ''That''s not surprising, Elena. He ughtered more than one hundred and fifty thousand devils in thest thousand for that stupid ritual experiments. I also just found out the number just now. But, well, being hated by his own race because of that is only natural.'' Nell let out a soft sigh.


    A moment ago, they heard amotion and decided to listen. It was wow enough to know the details.


    ''Hmm? You don''t call me grandgodmaster anymore?'' Elysia stroked Nell''s tiny head gently, with care and attention.


    ''Grandgodmaster, grandgodmaster, all hail grandgodmaster. Please have mercy to this little one.'' Nell immediately corrected the pronoun without the slightest dy, worried about her head.


    ''Well, you changed it again. Alright, we will greet and invite a group of humans over there, to return to the Human Continent.'' Elysia rolled her eyes and didn''t mind that anymore.


    ''Then, please release me from this cocoon. It would be embarrassing if I appeared in front of my faithful followers like this. My exalted name, image, grace, and presence will be ruined in an instant. If that happens, I dare not appear among my loyal followers again, huhu...'' Nell dramatized the situation even though she only asked for a straightforward request.


    Elysia just smiled faintly, seeing Nell pretend to cry without tears. She just took off her magic silk bandage, freeing the small angelic fairy. After that, they headed towards the t ground between the rocky mountains, the position where hundreds of humans were hiding.

 Chapter 293: Two Goddesses Stay Overnight

    <h4>Chapter 293: Two Goddesses Stay Overnight</h4>


    Elysia and Nellnded near the camouged barrier.


    At the same time, the barrier was revoked without being asked. More than 200 humans in armor were there as if they were ready for war.


    A man in ck gold armor and a man in white blue armor walked closer with reverence. Really, it was so different from how the devils had treated the Evil God.


    Elysia knew this man in ck gold armor. She just met him recently, and he was none other than Emperor Elliott.


    However, this Emperor in bluish-white armor... Raylee''s father? Elysia looked at their status screen and wondered. She believed that was true because they shared the same surname. Despite that, she was a little stunned to find out that Harold was there too.


    "It is an honor for us to meet your exalted presence, the Goddess of Light." Elliott saluted with a bow, and Raphael followed after.


    They wanted to greet the little Goddess who was hovering beside the Goddess of Light, but they didn''t know what to say. A bit ridiculous, the two of them just nced at the little Goddess as if they felt a familiar feeling but couldn''t remember it.


    "Hmm? Don''t you recognize my noble identity?" Nell spoke in Aefasy. She was confused because these two Emperors only stared at her for a moment without saying anything.


    "Please forgive our impudence for failing to recognize your identity. However, if you wish, may you tell us your noble identity, o Divine Goddess?" Raphael didn''t want to look audacious and rude, but he just didn''t know. Even Emperor Elliott was looking at him for help.


    "Really, I was forgotten that easily by my people? If so, who do you worship in every Holy Church?" Nell cked her shoulders, feeling a little helpless at being forgotten.


    "Are- Are you the Goddess of Blessings?" Raphael stuttered at that. He was able to assume only with the implied answer just now.


    In response to that, Nell just gave an approving smile with a gentle nod.


    It wasn''t just the two Emperors who were dumbfounded, the experts behind them too. They didn''t linger for long and immediately knelt down to salute and greet their Goddess. "It is iparable honor for us to meet your exalted self, O the Goddess of Blessings."


    "That''s just fine. I assume your arrival on the Devil Continent is due to the phenomenon created by the Evil God earlier, correct?" Nell pointed with an open palm. She asked, and the two Emperors as representatives gave their confirmation.


    "Very well, we will return to the Human Continent, and so will you. The problem has been resolved by the Goddess of Light." After saying that, Nell sent telepathy to the Goddess behind her. ''Grandgodmaster, can you help me take these more than 200 people with us back to the Human Continent? You can drop them off at any nearby town.''


    ''Sure.'' Elysia didn''t mince words because she wanted toe back soon.


    "Wa- Please wait. At the very least, please tell us a few details about what just happened. If this needs to be said, abat-ready brigade was prepared for the worst. ursed monsters, sealed areas, devils, and strange phenomena... All of that has made us so alert and tense." Elliott immediately stood up and asked for a bit of rification. If they were just brought back to the Human Continent just like that, what should he say to the others?


    ''Do you want me to exin that, Nell?'' Elysia offered to help because she felt Nell was a little bewildered.


    ''No, let me exin to them.'' Nell refused at once, then looked for a few nice words before opening her mouth. "Mm, the Evil God has just performed a ritual to strengthen himself. The gigantic ball of energy in the air and the pitch-ck clouds just a moment ago was the effect of it. The Goddess of Light came to help me to oppose the Evil God, but she came up with another solution as a neutral side. Then, you''ve seen what happens as the oue."


    The two Emperors and experts nodded their heads in understanding. Then, they looked at the Goddess of Light with reverence and deep gratitude.


    Simultaneously, Elysia also conferred a little with Elena regarding the preparations made by Pope Alexander to fight against ursed monsters.


    They decided to have a discussion with the authority holders within the Human Continent, and the Human Emperors were on the list. Incidentally, the two Emperors were in front of Elysia right now. So, she might as well announce the top-level meeting with Nell as the spokesperson.


    ''My kind grandgodmaster, it''s about time we go and take them with us.'' Nell gave a signal when the brief conversation was over. However, Elysia had something to say before she took everyone away.


    "I will visit Cuttexus City, and I will also take you there. Human Emperor Raphael and Human Emperor Elliott... I assume you already know about ursed monsters and sealed areas. A lot of preparations are being made by Pope Alexander and possibly others. Please notify the highest authorities of a top-level meeting tomorrow afternoon. Please discuss the exact time and ce with Pope Alexander. The Goddess of Blessings and I will be there." Elysia looked at the Emperors and announced in a gentle but authoritative voice.


    Elliott and Raphael looked at each other and nodded. Then, they faced the Goddess of Light with great respect and appreciation.


    "Your words have been said, and it shall be done without ws, o bringer of light." Elliott represented Raphael to answer with a slight bow.


    ''What? I did not know about that.'' Nellined, but she still wore her usualpassionate and noble expression.


    ''Hm? Don''t you want the humans who worship you to prepare themselves for that inevitable battle? The current Pope, Alexander, has prepared a lot just from the books you wrote with your followers in the distant past, you know that, right?'' Elysia responded while stretching out her hand, implementing her magic for everyone, without exception.


    A warm golden light enveloped everyone simultaneously, and they soared towards the star-filled night sky.


    ''Ugh, alright.'' Nell justplied and followed the n that her grandgodmaster had made. She had other ns for that, but it didn''t seem necessary.


    "We''ll be at Cuttexus City in seconds. You don''t need to do anything but prepare yourself." Elysia delivered a gentle reminder, just in case.


    After receiving the confirmations, Elysia put up a unique barrier, and everyone immediately disappeared from the Devil continent. This time, she only needed to do one blink, and they arrived near their destination. It didn''t even take more than a second, as if moving dimensions and arrived at the destination.


    Elysianded on the ground with everyone, then turned around. "This is where we part ways, see you tomorrow afternoon in Aeddoterra City." After saying that, Elysia brought her palm closer to Nell, and thetternded there.


    "Are you going to visit your disciple, o the divine, the Goddess of Light?" Harold immediately asked a question right before the Goddesses left. It was necessary for several apparent reasons.


    "Ah, you are Sir Harold. The answer to your question is correct. I know that my precious disciple is in your mansion. Thank you for your treatment and care for my precious disciple." Elysia answered out of courtesy.


    "It''s my honor and grace." Harold saluted with a slight bow like the perfect gentleman. He had received the necessary information, so he didn''t detain the Goddesses any longer.


    After saying farewell, Elysia used invisible magic on herself and Nell. They went into the city in a certain way because the city seemed to be on emergency alert.


    As soon as the Goddesses disappeared into thin air, Elliott turned his head at Harold with an approving nod. Based on the Goddess of Light''s response earlier, he could assume what would happen tonight.


    Two Goddesses would stay at the Reinhard Family''s mansion because Elysia, the Goddess of Light''s disciple, was there.


    Elliott nced over the city for a moment, then returned to Harold. "We need to deploy several special squads to guard your mansion, Harold. Two Goddesses will be staying for one night at your mansion, and we need to make sure there are no disturbances or other unexpected things."


    "I have the same thoughts as you, Emperor Elliott. Allow me to set this up." After saying that and receiving a nod from Emperor Elliott, Harold turned around. He gave some instructions to the other experts.


    He became a marshall with several responsibilities and authorities. With Emperor Elliott''s permission, he ordered and deployed experts in the investigative forces to guard his mansion for the night. No one should disturb the two heavenly Goddesses.


    "Ho-ho, it looks like I''ll stay in your city, Emperor Elliott. Sir Harold, please allow me to stay at your mansion." Raphael stroked his chin with a faint smile. He intended to greet the two Goddesses and Elysia in the morning.


    In retrospect, the disciple in question studied at the Deterry Academy of Magic. She was named Elysia Avery, and his son also at the same academy. What a coincidence, but unfortunately, he hadn''t told his son, Raylee, about the Goddess''s disciple.


    Harold didn''t have to answer that because Elliott interrupted. "No, you will look impolite then, Emperor Raphael. Better, you return with me to my Imperial Pce. I will treat you well, ho-ho."


    "Hmm, it looks like you are right, Emperor Elliott. Then, I will trouble you. Oh, we also need to share this information with other Emperors. Also, about the top-level meeting tomorrow afternoon as requested." Raphael thought for a moment and nodded. Besides, he would meet them tomorrow afternoon. So, he might as well invite his son toe.

 Chapter 294: Master-Disciple Reunion?

    <h4>Chapter 294: Master-Disciple Reunion?</h4>


    Meanwhile, Elysia and Nell went straight to Reinhard Family''s Mansion, even though thetter just followed the former.


    On the other hand, Elena asked Elysia to immediately return as soon as possible. It was the longest time for her to part with Elysia, and she didn''t like it.


    When Elysia arrived at one of the guest room windows, she did not wait for anything. She transformed her form to the subtle one to go through the wall and Ariel''s barrier. Nell, who was sitting in her hands, was also treated with the same magic.


    However, something ridiculous and strange happened a moment after. Elysia made it through the wall like a ghost, but it wasn''t for Nell. The little Goddess hit the wall quite hard and fell. Luckily, Nell got caught in one of the trees.


    ''Ugh!'' Nell felt like the world was spinning on its own.


    A moment ago, she was only brought by ''Elena'' to where Elysia was waiting for them. Unfortunately, after they arrived at the mansion and headed for a window, ''Elena'' went straight to the wall and banged herself.


    ''Sister Elena, I''m back- Huh?'' Elysia smiled sweetly, but she became confused when she realized that Nell''s presence had disappeared from her hands out of the blue.


    She still remembered that Nell was still in her hands a few microseconds ago, but where did that little Goddess go?


    Elena stood up from the sofa, about to wee Elysia, but she became confused as well. Did that little Goddess run away?


    When Elysia and Elena tried to find Nell''s presence, a voice full of grievances rang in Elysia''s head. ''Elena! Did you do that on purpose? You crashed me into the wall painfully, but you went over the wall without me!?''


    ''Nell? Where are you?'' Elysia asked innocently. She was clueless about what was going on.


    ''Here, outside, stuck in a tree.'' Nell pouted as she threw twigs and leaves from herself, especially her wings.


    ''Eh? what just happened? I believe that I have transformed myself and you into subtle forms to cross the wall.'' Elysia immediately went outside again by crossing the wall. She nced down, and Nell was there, out of the invisible magic and stuck in a tree.


    Feeling guilty and worried, Elysia rushed to help the little Goddess. ''Sorry, I really don''t know what happened. Isn''t my magic unable to change your form to a subtle one?''


    ''Hmph! I don''t know.'' Nell snorted and sulked, but she allowed herself to be helped before she sat on the perpetrator''s hands.


    Elysia made Nell invisible again with magic, then flew to the second floor. Elysia used the same magic as before to go over the wall, but she moved slowly this time to find out the truth.


    Sure enough, Nell was stuck outside, unable to get past the wall or barrier.


    ''Uhm? What are you doing? Why are you crashing me against the wall again, albeit softly and gently?'' Nell frowned in annoyance. She absolutely had no idea what the Goddess of Light wanted to achieve with it.


    ''Hmm, looks like my magic can''t transform your body into the subtle form, Nell. The problem was there. Sorry, I didn''t know that. I didn''t crash you into the wall on purpose, really.'' Elysia raised her hands in front of her face so that Nell could look her in the eyes.


    ''Fine, I ept your apology. Your magic was not working for me because I am a different divine existence. You cannot transform my divine body with your magic.'' Nell took a softer line with a sigh. She paid close attention to the magic applied to her once again.


    Right now, she was enveloped in mysterious energy, and it seemed to make her invisible to the eye and magic detection? She could also do the same feat, albeit it was not this perfect.


    Then, Elysia asked Elena for help, but Elena just chuckled in their spiritual connection. ''Uhm, please don''t keep chuckling, Sister Elena. Can you please ask Miss Ariel to remove this barrier for a moment? Also, please open the window. Nell can''t just get past this wall and barrier with my magic.''


    ''Hehe, sure. Fufu... That''s so hrious, sorry-sorry.'' Elena took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. After no longer grinning, she uncovered her mouth and turned towards Ariel. "Miss Ariel, can you please revoke the barrier in this room for a moment? No need to be thorough, just around this window."


    Ariel didn''t understand what that meant, but sheplied anyway. She got up from the sofa and manipted her barrier to uncover the window.


    At that instant, ''Elysia'' opened the window wide and closed it again the next moment. What was this girl doing? Ariel was baffled andpletely clueless. Even so, she didn''t need to ask or feel confused any more than that. The answers came before her eyes.


    A six-winged woman with a heavenly appearance appeared right in front of ''Elysia''. The gleam of golden light illuminated the room like the warmth of thefortable and soothing morning sun.


    Ariel trembled slightly at the realization, a sense of iparable joy and honor enveloping her core at an instant. The Goddess of Light came, and she was so close to this divine presence.


    She nced at the night sky at once. The pitch-ck night sky with no light had now turned into a night sky apanied by the moon and the twinkling stars. Was it all the result of the Goddess of Light''s interference?


    The holy knightdy had the urge to kneel down and say her devotion to the Goddess who had just arrived. Yet, she was the faithful follower of the Goddess of Blessings. So, she restrained herself from apostasy.


    As Ariel looked back at the Goddess who had just set foot on the floor, she just realized the existence of a bit of fairy on the Goddess of Light''s hands. A little fairy with wings and a golden glow... Another Goddess?


    Meanwhile, Elena weed Elysia with a warm smile. "Wee, master."


    After saying that, Elena came closer and hugged Elysia, albeit slowly and gently. Nell flew a little away from the master-disciple reunion, not wanting to be squashed between them.


    Elena buried her face in Elysia''s twin peaks. Their height difference was just right for such a feat. After all, Elena was still in Elysia''s form and indeed a little shorter than her original body.


    "Um, here Ie." Elysia didn''t say much and only returned Elena''s hug.


    Elena just wanted to hug Elysia, even though a small part of it was a scenario. Despite that, they were still talking through their spirit connection.


    On the other hand, Ariel and Nell only looked silently at the master-disciple. They didn''t want to appear rude and disrespectful by interrupting the warm reunion.


    ''Sister Elena, are you sure to do that?'' Elysia asked for confirmation regarding na''s proposal.


    ''Of course, there are some eyewitnesses now. I can''t just turn into a spirit and return to Soul Realm, right? So, we have to do this, Ely. We''ll be like this for a while. You are me and vice versa. Uhm, until tomorrow morning, when we get back to Aeddoterra City.'' Elena was sure because she couldn''t just disappear from Ariel and Nell''s sight.


    ''Un, all right.'' Elysiaplied like a good girl.


    ''Hehe, I''ll call you master for a while, Ely. Are you happy to be called master? Hum-hm?'' Elena still had time to tease Elysia, despite her annoyance at that puny, little Goddess.


    ''Uhh, I feel weird, but I don''t know what it is.'' Elysia felt a little confused and timid, even though she knew Elena was just messing around and teasing her.


    After a few seconds of hugging each other in a brief discussion, Elena let go of the hug, and so did Elysia. Elysia dematerialized her magic wings and reduced her energy aura intensity until she no longer glowed gold. Then, Elena invited her to sit on the long sofa facing the window.


    "Miss Ariel, this is my master, the Goddess of Light. Master, this is Miss Ariel, the Saint holy knight who is in charge of guarding our current short journey." Elena introduced each other with a polite hand gesture.


    "I express my utmost pleasure to meet your divine presence, o the Goddess of Light." Ariel finally sumbed to the urge. She immediately knelt down and delivered a simple, respectful sentence.


    There were so many words she wanted to say to describe how she felt, but she couldn''t do it because it would take all night. In response, the Goddess of Light gave a subtle nod with a faint smile.


    Right after that, Elena nced at the little Goddess who was hovering nearby. "Long time no see the Goddess of Blessings. I feel relieved to see you are still in such an exquisite state asst month."


    Nell smiled at this pure and innocent girl. Indirectly, this girl also helped her to call emergency assistance. "I''m also d to see you back, Elysia. Thank you for asking your master toe to help me with the incident earlier. I truly appreciate it."


    "I am honored to hear that. Who would have thought that the Evil God would do such a thing and you were involved in it? Even so, I am grateful that everything is fine now." Elena put her hand on her upper chest to make it look polite and graceful. Then, she turned to Elysia. "Thank you for solving all that trouble, master."


    Elysia blinked innocently for a moment. She didn''t understand why Elena exined things like that. But, Elena gave her a signal to follow the flow, so she answered ordingly. "Mm, there is no reason to fret. Everything is taken care of."

 Chapter 295: You Smell Great, It Smells Divine

    <h4>Chapter 295: You Smell Great, It Smells Divine</h4>


    Meanwhile, the holy knightdy, who was still on her knees, was utterly dumbfounded by the conversation just now. She didn''t know what happened, but she was in the presence of the Goddess of Blessings. Human Goddess, a divine figure she worshiped all the time.


    After all this time, she finally came face to face with the divine existence, who always guided the Human Race with blessings of glory.


    Ariel rushed over to the Little Fairy and knelt down by her Goddess. "The- The Goddess of Blessings, I express all my praise of gratitude to your glory. Please forgive this humble servant for failing to notice your holy presence."


    "Mm, you don''t need to apologize, my faithful, holy knight. My current form is a little different. I understand that." Nell grasped her hand with an affectionate smile.


    Ariel just nodded, even though there were so many questions in her mind. So, Elysia''s anxiety was because of her master and the pitch-ck clouds earlier? What really happened this night? The Goddess of Light helped the Goddess of Blessings? Then, what did the Evil God do?


    "Miss Ariel, I know there are so many questions in your mind right now. However, please save them for tomorrow afternoon to clear things up. It''ste, and we will wake up early to return to Aeddoterra City." Elena said that as if she knew what Ariel was thinking. In fact, she just wanted to go back to sleep, so no more talking.


    "Let''s call it a day and rest. The Goddess of Blessings, if you don''t mind, please rest here. My master will take care of us." Elena took a soft pillow on the sofa and offered it to the little Goddess.


    Nell certainly couldn''t refuse it because she was tired enough from being bullied by that stupid Evil God for over an hour. Therefore, she floated down andnded on the soft pillow. Sheid down there as she desperately needed a night of quality sleep.


    Elena smiled softly seeing that, and Nell also smiled back. Then, she looked at the dumbfounded Ariel. "Miss Ariel, are you going to stay in that position all night? Due to the incident that just happened, the Goddess of Blessings is quite exhausted and needs rest. You also please rest. My master will protect us from anything."


    Ariel took a deep breath and nodded silently. She didn''t want to disturb the Goddess of Blessings, who was about to rest.


    After that, she got back up and went to sit on the other sofa. Due to the sense of excitement, she couldn''t possibly sleep. In that time, she could collect the questions for tomorrow, as already said, while organizing her thoughts.


    Elena let out a soft sigh while looking up at the night sky full of stars. However, her gentle smile suddenly turned into a grin as she looked at the little Goddess on herp. Nell fell asleep quickly because of theforting magic she carefully emitted.


    ''Sister Elena, please don''t grin like that at the ideas you have for Nell.'' Elysia advised for themon good.


    ''Oops, please forgive my ungraceful behavior. I can''t wait for tomorrow to arrive. Eh, it''s been days now, so I can''t wait for the afternoon toe, hehe...'' Elena chuckled after changing her expression to a gentle one.


    ''Ely, please let me sleep on yourp.'' Elena suddenly got the idea, and she requested it.


    ''Sure, here.'' Elysia patted her thigh lightly. She didn''t mind one bit, and she could sleep in a sitting position.


    Elena didn''t wait for another second. Sheid on her back and rested her head on Elysia''s thigh. As for Nell, she put the pillow on the other side of Elysia.


    ''Good night and thanks, Ely. I''ve been wanting to try sleeping on yourp for quite a while. Hmm, you smell great. It smells divine.'' Elena tilted her body to the right, sniffing the scent from Elysia''s body directly.


    ''Nha, Where are you sniffing me, Sister Elena! Please sleep with a little courtesy.'' Elysia immediately held Elena''s head with a flushed face.


    ''No, no, let me sleep in a position like this. If we sleep on our right side, it can reduce the burden on our hearts. I will speak no more.'' Elena gave the excuse to be allowed to stay in that position.


    ''Okay, please be a good girl and don''t talk strange things.'' Elysia could only give in when Elena put on a pitiful expression.


    Elena just nodded and smiled, then went back to sleep in afortable position. Meanwhile, Elysia only stroked Elena''s head with a gentle smile, and Elena was still using her form. Strange, it felt like stroking her own hair.


    As the minutes passed, Elysia thought about sleeping in that position as her n, but she realized Ariel seemed to be in some inner thought work. The holy knightdy was pensive while looking at her from behind? Maybe, Ariel got confused because they didn''t exin anything?


    Ariel clearly wanted to ask questions or enlightenment, but Elena decided everything, and Ariel missed the opportunity to raise it. Then, this holy knightdy also didn''t dare to say anything because of consideration to the Goddess of Blessings. Thetter had fallen onto the soft pillow''sfort.


    "Saint Holy Knight Ariel, are you in any particr trouble? If you don''t mind, you can pour that out. Let''s see if I can help." Elysia was kind enough to offer. She was a little worried that Ariel could not calm down before knowing a few details.


    A gentle, soothing voice rang in Ariel''s ears. She came out of her train of thought to focus her attention on the Goddess of Light. If that had to be said, it was apparent she had some confusion which could be categorized as a particr problem.


    "O the Goddess of Light, can you please enlighten this confused soul? The night sky was shrouded in pitch-ck clouds, your divine presence and the Goddess of Blessings, then the Evil God? What just happened?" Ariel sped her hands, staring at the divine presence from behind with a plea.


    Elysia didn''t answer that right away. She looked out of the window, staring at the night sky full of twinkling stars. It was so festive and soothing whenpared to the lightless night sky.


    "The Evil God performed a particr ritual on the Devil Continent and caused a strange phenomenon. The Goddess of Blessings, who was searching for the truth, realized that quickly. No, she also discovered the inexplicable. She went to meet the Evil God, and a sh broke out.


    Out of expectation, the incident got moreplicated, and she was forced to ask me for help. However, she can only transmit it to my disciple as an intermediary. Now it''s okay, I''ve resolved everything. You don''t have to worry." Elysia tried to calm the confused soul with a brief summary of events.


    Then, she went on with her schedule out of concern. She had the suspicion that she would often run into Ariel after this. "Tomorrow afternoon, in Aeddoterra City, the Goddess of Blessings and I will attend a top-level meeting upon my request. You may participate with permission from Pope Alexander.


    Hm, no, I assume you''ve been assigned to protect Gabrie Celestine, given the events that recently happened in that city. So, your presence is confirmed. Now, please rest. This room is already protected with my magic."


    "I- I see, I understand. I express my profound gratitude to your generosity for enlightening this confused soul, o divine light--" Ariel continued with chanting of praise with beautiful long sentences.


    Unfortunately, Elysia became sleepy while listening to it, but she heard it until Ariel finished nevertheless. She breathed a sigh of relief in her mind after Ariel went to E''s bed andid down there.


    Then, Elysia took afortable position and slept. It was just a little over three hours before five, and she really wanted to sleep. Glory to E, Evelyn, and Vanessa, who were still fast asleep in thefortable beds.


    On the other hand, Ariel closed her eyes to sleep for real. In retrospect, she rarely slept, feeling safe andfortable without worrying about anything. Only light sleep as she had to standby any time in case something unexpected happened all of a sudden.


    However, it waspletely different right now because she was so close to the two Goddesses... She felt protected. Ariel couldn''t think of a time she''d ever been happier. Her life devotion to the Goddess of Blessings kindled everything. She fell asleep on a ray of happiness with a beaming smile on her face.


    The girls in the room slipped into sleep, utterly oblivious to what was happening outside. The protection in the Reinhard Family''s mansion was surprisingly tight and hidden that night.


    Hundreds of Spirit-level experts or above guarded the various corners of the mansion''s territory. Even the mosquitoes or crickets couldn''t make a fuss.


    That night, Harold did not return to his mansion. He, Emperor Elliott, and Emperor Raphael discussed the recent events and then the top-level meeting. They also involved the other three Emperors and several other essential authorities.


    Many parties decided to skip their sleep time because of all the events that night.


    Time passed until the moon disappeared into the western horizon. The sun rose from the eastern horizon to rece the task of illuminating thend with its radiance.


    *Beep* *Beep*


    The rm rang, indicating that morning had arrived. Elysia woke up, but she immediately closed her eyes again because the sunlight slipped into her vision and made her a little dazzled.


    Even though she was awake, she just left the rm clock ringing for the other girls because she couldn''t wake them up for some apparent reason.

 Chapter 296: Preparation Before Leaving (1)

    <h4>Chapter 296: Preparation Before Leaving (1)</h4>


    E was the first to wake up among the girls sleeping in beds. She propelled her body to sit up and rubbed her eyes gently, feeling a little dizzy.


    She felt a little confused because the rm had never been allowed to ring that long. Elysia was the one who usually turns off the cube clock, but well.


    Before E could get out of bed, Ariel opened her eyes and extinguished the rm. Then, she greeted the girl beside her with a beaming smile. "Good morning, Holy Princess. Did you sleep well?"


    "Ah, good morning to you too, Miss Ariel. Let''s wee the morning and get ready to go immediately. We need to go back to Aeddoterra City this morning." E replied with a soft smile. Somehow she also felt happy to see Ariel''s radiant expression.


    After that, she got out of bed to wake her friends.


    "Eve, Ely, please wake up. It''s already morning... Eh?" E shook her friends gently, but there was only one girl. After opening the nket, Elysia was absent.


    E rested her cheek on her hand and just assumed that Elysia was in the bathroom. However, when she identally nced at the window, she realized that the long sofa''s position was not likest night.


    Apart from that, a girl with golden hair was sitting there. The confused E nced behind her, and Ariel was still on the bed. So, who was the girl on the sofa? It was hard to guess when seen from behind.


    Just as E was about to find out, but Evelyn woke up and greeted her.


    "Good morning, E. Huh? Ely is missing?" Evelyn said her morning greetings, but she became confused when she would greet her best friend because there was only the white cat next to her.


    "En, good morning to you, Eve." After saying that, E walked towards the long sofa facing the window.


    Right after that, she gasped when she found out that the golden-haired girl was none other than the Goddess of Light. Meanwhile, ''Elysia'' slept on the long sofa, using the Goddess''sp as a pillow.


    Elysia shifted her gaze from Elena to E, then she pressed her index finger to her lips. At that moment, E just nodded in a daze and walked back to Evelyn''s side.


    As if noticing E''s strange behavior, Evelyn got up from the bed, forcing the white cat to wake up too. She also just realized about the unknown golden-haired girl on the sofa.


    As expected, the girl in question turned out to be her best friend''s Goddess master! And, her best friend was sleeping on the Goddess of Light''sp, gently caressed.


    Evelyn was both dumbfounded and enchanted, but she could only nod in a daze when she got a hint from the Goddess. She walked back to the bed and sat down beside E. They looked at the Goddess from the side.


    They thought for a moment, trying to remember about the Goddess of Light from theirst meeting two days ago. Those beautiful golden eyes, heavenly appearance with striking features, the long lustrous golden hair, and that golden white divine dress... There were no mistakes, the Goddess of Light!


    Even so, E and Evelyn realized that something was missing. The Goddess of Light at this time had no wings at all.


    On the other hand, the white cat just walked casually towards the long sofa out of curiosity. Vanessa realized her master was there and her master''s master too.


    Strange and more than unnatural, she could not feel the spirit''s connection to her master. It was blocked by something but not dangerous. Well, she just needed to ask her master to unblock itter.


    For now, she just wanted to act cute by rolling around in front of her master''s master. But, the warm morning sun made her want to sleep again.


    A few minutester, Elena opened her eyes, but she didn''t get up and justid on her back. She couldn''t see Elysia''s face from that position because Elysia''s twin peaks blocked her view.


    Out of consideration and courtesy, she restrained herself from teasing Elysia. She sat down and said her good morning greetings with a warm smile. "Good morning, master."


    "Mm, you slept pretty well, Ely." Elysia felt a little weird because she seemed to be greeting herself, but she said it softly.


    After that, she sent a secret message to Elena through their spirit connection then walked towards the bathroom. Elena followed her right behind. They needed to switch roles as soon as possible while Nell was still in the dreand.


    The girls in the room just looked at each other, not understanding what was going on. Yet, they were just waiting nheless.


    Ten secondster, Elysia and Elena came out of the bathroom in their true forms. Elena as the Goddess of Light and Elysia as Elysia as usual.


    Elena returned to the long sofa to pet the cat while looking after the little Goddess who was still asleep. Meanwhile, Elysia sat next to her friends. She knew that these two girls were still shrouded in confusion.


    "Psst, Ely. Did your Goddess mastere to visit herest night?" Evelyn spoke in a soft whisper.


    "Hum, both of you were still asleepst night. We will return to Aeddoterra City soon, and it will only take a very, very short time. Oh yes, there will be a top-level meeting with the high authorities this afternoon. Eve, I''m sure your parents will be there." Elysia nodded and exined their n briefly.


    "Eh? Top-level meeting? Did something happen?" E became worried and concerned. Even so, she still often stole nces at the Goddess of Light.


    "Hum-hm, please tell us more about that, Ely." Evelyn became curious and a little anxious.


    "You see, it startedst night--" Elysia started telling her friends a summary of the events because they needed to know.


    E, Evelyn, and Vanessa were surprised at first. Still, they looked at the Goddess of Light with profound gratitude and reverence at the end of the story.


    Last night, the incident was so tense and intense. The Goddess of Blessings shed with the Evil God on the Devil Continent, but the Goddess of Light came to intervene.


    "I- I see... So, the top-level meeting this afternoon is to discuss ursed monsters and sealed areas in more depth? And, and two Goddesses will also be there?" Evelyn stuttered a little. What could she do with that? She was in the same room with two Goddesses! One had made her nervous, and two had certainly overwhelmed her.


    "Yup, let me introduce you to my master." Elysia took Evelyn and E''s hand with an encouraging smile. She led them to approach Elena, who was pampering Vanessa with a soft caress.


    E and Evelyn had no choice but to obey, despite the excitement and joy in their hearts. They hoped that their tongues would not slip when talking to the Goddesses.


    After the three of them sat down on the long sofa, Elysia introduced each other. "Master, this is my friends, Evelyn Mitchell and Gabrie Celestine. Eve, E, this is my master."


    "Gulp... It''s my pleasure to see you again, the Goddess of Light." Evelyn prepared herself and spoke fluently to avoid making an awful impression on her best friend''s master.


    "It''s- It''s my utmost pleasure to meet and exchange words with you, o the Goddess of Light. Please forgive this inexperienced little girl crude speech." E became concerned about the use of her words. She was nervous, and that just messed things up.


    "Mm-hum, you don''t need to apologize. I''ve seen and heard a lot about you, Eve, and E." Elena chuckled delightfully with a dazzling expression.


    After that, she stretched out her hand to gently stroke the two good girls'' heads in turn. "Thank you for being friends with my precious disciple Ely. She had no friends, but it''s not anymore."


    Elysia, who was in the farthest seat, fell quiet hearing that. She knew it. It was said because Elena was happy to have E and Evelyn on her friend list.


    Meanwhile, E and Evelyn''s faces were flushed with a slight daze at the joy they felt. It felt different from being acknowledged by a divine existence. They were still entangled with that feeling for a few seconds, even after the Goddess had stopped gently stroking their heads.


    A momentter, Evelyn immediately walked out of her daze and smiled sweetly. "No, it''s my pleasure to have Ely as my best friend. Ely is so kind and lovely. There are so many words to describe Ely, and I''m grateful Ely also sees me as a friend."


    "En, Ely is our precious friend." E agreed with that.


    "I see... I''m d to hear that. Please look after Ely with care. She may be fragile in time." Elena covered her mouth with grace. There was a simple hidden meaning behind her words.


    "All right, please get ready to go. Tell the other people who wille along to get ready as well. You can have breakfast at the destination because it seems less conducive here." Elena proposed, and it was implemented immediately.


    The three girls excused themselves to change, then Ariel sent Maximilian a message about their schedule.


    After Ariel and the three girls finished their preparations, they returned to the Goddess, who was still sitting on the sofa.


    "Ah, looks like I also need to change my dress." Elena got up from the sofa after giving Elysia a message to look after the little Goddess.


    The Goddess of Light went to the bathroom, and the attention was drawn to Elysia and the pillow. The Goddess of Blessings was there, sleeping beautifully andfortably.

 Chapter 297: Preparation Before Leaving (2)

    <h4>Chapter 297: Preparation Before Leaving (2)</h4>


    "Ely, is this little fairy the Goddess of Blessings?" Evelyn nced sideways, wondering what she thought. She was somewhat surprised to find out that their Goddess was this small.


    "Mm, please don''t doubt that. This little fairy is the same Goddess who has guarded and guided the Human Race since ancient times. Also, please don''t ask why the Goddess of Blessings has the appearance of a human fairy. It may sound offensive and rude." Elysia reminded that with a gentle reminder.


    Of course, it was received with a positive response from the three girls around her. At that moment, the white cat tugged at her clothes a little for attention.


    "Master, unblock." Vanessa reminded her master regarding their spirit connection.


    Elysia was a little confused at first, but she soon realized what Vanessa meant. She was unable to send greetings via their spirit connection, so that was clear.


    In that instant, Elysia unblocked Vanessa''s connection line formunication. She did the same for Nell because she was okay now. ''Oh my, it''s all right now, Vann. Sorry to temporarily block our connection because I needed to do itst night.''


    ''It''s okay, master.'' Vanessa didn''t need a reason because the most important thing was that she couldmunicate with her master again through their spirit connection.


    Meanwhile, the three girls'' attention around Elysia was divided between the Goddess of Blessings and the white cat. They just heard a girl''s voice from the cat, right?


    "Ah, this is the first time I''ve heard your sweet voice, Vanessa." Evelyn put the white cat on herp.


    "Hum, we heard Vanessa''s voice two days ago. However, Vanessa was in the form of a huge winged tiger." E stroked the cat gently. She often forgot that this cute cat was a Spirit Beast.


    "Well, you''re right, E." Evelyn didn''t want to continue the conversation. It was painful just remembering it.


    A few momentster, the Goddess of Light came out of the bathroom. She was no longer wearing her divine dress but an elegant, casual white dress.


    It was a bit simr to Elysia''s dress. Was it done to detract from attention? Well, with that heavenly appearance and stature, the Goddess was still the Goddess... Stunning to whatever she wore.


    Seeing all the attention on her once again, Elena smiled faintly and walked over. "Now is the time for us to go."


    She nced at the little Goddess who was still sleeping soundly, wondering about this sleeper who didn''t wake up despite the surrounding noise.


    Elena shook Nell''s body with her slender finger gently. "Little one, it''s time for you to wake up. We''ll go, and you''lle along."


    "Uhm." Nell responded but didn''t open her eyes in the slightest. A momentter, she pped her wings andid back down on Elena''s head, half-conscious.


    "..." Everyone was speechless seeing that.


    The Goddess of Blessings was fond to sleep, so the Goddess of Sleep? Since the Goddess in question was sometimes present in certain people''s dreams to convey revtions or blessings, that might be possible. Elena and Elysia were wondering ridiculously.


    Elena heaved a subtle sigh, then made a summer hat with magic to cover the little Goddess who slept so casually on her head.


    "..." Now everyone other than Elena was speechless because it was a bit ridiculous but never mind.


    "Please join the others and say goodbye to the master of this mansion. I will follow you." After saying that, Elena used invisible magic and disappeared from the sight of everyone. Only Elysia knew her whereabouts now.


    "El-Ely, your master is still there, right?" Evelyn pointed with her palm, feeling doubtful and amazed.


    "No, my master is waiting for us near the door. She is already wearing her shoes while holding an umbre, ready to go." Elysia shook her head and walked towards the door.


    Since it was decided, the others immediately followed. They headed straight for the living room, and the three people who were going back to Aeddoterra City together were already waiting there.


    Due to several reasons, Elysia and her group said goodbye to Fran''s parents and Rosie''s parents without exchanging many pleasantries.


    "Ah, already about to leave? Don''t want to have breakfast before leaving? The journey to Aeddoterra City is a long way, and it''s best not to travel on an empty stomach." Rosie''s mother advised with concern.


    "No, mother. Ely has exined earlier. Also, grandfather shared aboutst night''s events, right? Please don''t worry, we will arrive at the destination very quickly because of Ely''s master." Rosie shook her head slightly.


    "All right, then be careful." Rosie''s mother could onlyply with that. She would disrespect the Goddesses if she insisted.


    Then, Rosie and Fran hugged their parents, saying goodbye once again before leaving with their group. Their grandfather was absent at the mansion, but Rosie and Fran were not worried as they would meet him in Aeddoterra City this afternoon.


    "Are you all right, Rosie, Fran?" Evelyn expressed her concern. She was aware that this sibling-like cousin felt a little sad.


    "En, we''re fine, Eve." Rosie gave a reassuring smile in response, but Fran just nodded.


    Elysia was silent, realizing that Rosie and Fran just felt a little homesick because they had just stopped for a while, and they needed to leave again.


    "Ely." Rosie suddenly called.


    "Yes?" Elysia slightly tilted her head, waiting for the next.


    "Uhm, can Fran and I be present at the top-level meeting with you? We''d like to know too, please?" Rosie pleaded while sped her hands.


    "Okay, let''s go together." Elysia had no objection whatsoever. She didn''t even wait for Fran to ask like Rosie.


    "Eh?" Rosie was a little stunned to hear how easily Elysia gave a yes.


    "Well, Sir Harold will also be there because he is one of the authorities on Emperor Elliott''s side." Elysia smiled kindheartedly.


    "Uhm, you''re right, Ely. Haha-ha..." Rosieughed awkwardly.


    Her grandfather rarely spoke in anythingplicated like the military or war with either her or Fran. They might not have been allowed toe if they asked him. Not to mention, the top-level meeting was special because two Goddesses would be present.


    As the carriage continued toward the northern city gate, Rosie felt nervous and agitated due to her excitement. She knew that she would meet the Goddess of Light and the Goddess of Blessings soon. So different from Fran, who still had his calmness.


    "Ah, I remember! We forgot one person." Evelyn suddenly raised her hand.


    "Hm? We''re still seven people, just like before." E counted everyone in the carriage, but she didn''t find anyone missing.


    "We forgot about Miss Hannah. She was assigned by Emperor Elliott to look after us, right? But, we forgot about her and left her at the Rainhard Family''s mansion. So unfortunate." Evelyn shook her head and shrugged her shoulders slightly.


    "Ah-uh, well... Maybe, she''s still guarding us somewhere, Eve. If you look around, there are a lot of Spirit-level experts and above guarding us right now." Elysia nced out the window. The experts in question were indeed all around the carriage, in disguise as ordinary knights.


    "Uh? Really?" Evelyn also nced at the window, trying to see the surrounding knights. Well, she couldn''t tell them apart.


    But, Ariel and Maximilian gave their confirmation, so Evelyn could only nod innocently.


    "Uhm, Ely, is your master really among us now?" Rosie nced left and right as if she wanted to search for divine existence with her eyes alone.


    "Uhm, wait a moment. Well, my master is rxing up there." Elysia pointed her finger upwards.


    "On the carriage roof? How did you know that, Elysia?" Maximilian stroked his beard while looking up at the carriage ceiling.


    "I asked and got an answer." Elysia lifted her shoulder in a half shrug. She didn''t want to answer too much about it.


    "I see..." Maximilian took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. He was so close to the two Goddesses, but he couldn''t sense their divine existence at all.


    Really, a mortal like him would not possibly understand the divine magic of omnipotent and omnipresence.


    As they passed the city gate, Elena was rxed on the magic chaise lounge, but a sudden thought came, which made her anxious. ''Nee, Ely.''


    ''Mm? What''s up, Sister Elena? You sound worried.'' Elysia replied without dy.


    ''I wanted to ask youst night, but I forgot. Nee, do you believe in that Evil God, or do you want to make him an ally?'' Elena twirled a lock of her hair while looking at the bright blue sky.


    To be honest, she didn''t want her sweet little sister to get close to that Evil God for obvious reasons.


    ''I believe in the story he toldst night, about a small part of his n and a few other things. However, that''s all and nothing else. Ally is better than the enemy, after all. Well, Nell and we haven''t made any deals with him either.'' Elysia loosened her shoulders and leaned back.


    She only listened to Evelyn and the others talk, but she focused on the conversation with Elena.


    ''Temporary ally, hmm? That''s fine, but please remember that the Evil God sacrificed more than one hundred and fifty thousand of his followers for the so-called absolute power. He''s even hated by his own race, so we also need to be on guard.'' Elena rested her cheek against her hand.


    ''En, I understand, Sister Elena. We don''t know about the Evil God that much either. In fact, we also need to watch out for Nell just in case. She almost tricked me at that time.'' Elysia understood Elena''s worries, but she also knew who to trust and not to.


    ''That''s my Ely. You asked for a way to contact the Evil God because for a discussion of cooperation, hmm... Clever girl. I will always be by your side and help you. Let''s see what awaits us in the future.'' Elena smiled approvingly, then they briefly chatted until they were about to go up the Gravy Ark.

 Chapter 298: Wild Assumptions

    <h4>Chapter 298: Wild Assumptions</h4>


    "Little one, it''s time to wake up, or I''ll do something to you." Elena whispered softly to the little Goddess on her hands.


    "I''m awake, just a littlezy. Are we going to Aeddoterra City using your practical magic?" Nell waved her hand and returned to being the sloth.


    "Hum, that''s good you''re awake. I''ll revoke my invisible magic now." Elena gave an approving nod and went to Gravy Ark.


    Meanwhile, several people were waiting on the Gravy Ark because the Goddesses'' presence had yet to be seen.


    "Miss Elysia, where is your master? We can''t go without her, can we?" Ariel nced left and right, but she could only find the knights on guard not far from them.


    "You don''t have to look for me because I''m here. Now, make this Gravy Ark soar high into the sky." Elena sat gracefully beside Elysia right after she revoked her invisible magic.


    "Affirmative." Ariel saluted then immediately carried out themand.


    *Blink* *Poof*


    After reaching a sufficient height, the Gravy Ark suddenly disappeared from the sight of the escort knights. It was as if the Gravy Ark had vanished into thin air, but they didn''t panic or anything. Some of them experienced it first-handst night, about the Goddess''s divine magic, after all.


    On the northern city wall, Hannah sighed with a hint of disappointment. She wanted to say hello and exchange words with the Goddesses, but she was assigned something else. She was somewhat jealous of her fellow elite knights who served with His Majestyst night.


    "Well, there is still another chance this afternoon. Who would have thought that Elysia was the Goddess of Light''s disciple? No wonder she is strong and talented for such a young girl." Hannah shook her head and spoke in a whisper-like voice, but she just realized what she said.


    "Oops, I didn''t say anything. You didn''t hear anything, you understand? His majesty has warned us about Elysia''s background as confidential information." Hannah immediately pointed her finger at her fellow elites with a slight threat.


    "You''re lucky there aren''t unrted people here, Hannah." A man in ck armor simr to Hannah''s rolled his eyes.


    A bit further north, Elysia''s group had just arrived above Aeddoterra City in the blink of an eye. Some of them felt a little dizzy and jumbled up, but it was awesome nheless... Especially for those who had never felt the sensation of traveling such a long distance in a super short time, what a great experience.


    "Let''snd and enter the city. All of you haven''t had breakfast, correct?" Elena smiled faintly and reminded Ariel. Thetter simply nodded and controlled the Gavy Ark tond.


    Then, Elena lifted her hands slightly so that Nell was on her eye level. "And for you little one, you are too conspicuous with your current form. Can you handle it?"


    Nell looked at her body and wings for a moment, then she shook her head helplessly. "This is my true form. For the time being, I''ll make myself invisible or hide behind your summer hat."


    It was her true form, and it couldn''t change no matter what she did, even though she had had a lot of help in the past. The Goddess of Blessings, known to her followers, was her avatar, herself before she was stuck in the little human fairy form.


    Because she had awakened from her deep slumber, she wanted her people to know her true form rather than her avatar. But, to avoid any tumult, she shouldn''t expose her presence first.


    The little Goddess immediately became invisible and hid behind Elena''s summer hat.


    "Sounds good. I''ll take care of you." Elena smiled with apassionate expression, although her intention in mind was somewhat twisted.


    On the other hand, the simple conversation between the two Goddesses made quite a lot of realization for Maximilian, Ariel, E, and Evelyn. They just learned a few facts about their Goddess, and they would be told a lot more. Mainly about lost history and everything, but it was for this afternoon. Their excitement was incredible.


    "Let''s go to Lavely Pizza first for breakfast. Also, I need to catch up with everything, huff..." Elysia invited everyone, but she remembered the work that had piled up.


    "That''s us, Ely. Eve and I are your assistants. We''re working together." E lectured her friend like a caring big sister.


    "Un, let''s go. Ah, it reminds me. A must have finished with the task you gave her, Ely." Evelyn patted her chin, remembering something about their work.


    "About collecting data for Lavely Pizza branches in other cities? Hum, I''d be impressed if A and her connections could finish the task in four days." Elysia didn''t take it seriously because it would take quite a while to make such a report.


    "Master, let''s go to Lavely Pizza. It''s the healthy, delicious food business the three of us built together... With the help of E''s grandfather and Eve''s parents." Elysia pped her hands cheerfully.


    Elena smiled gently and nodded. It was quite pleasant to hear Elysia refer to her as ''master'' for once in a while. She opened her umbre and put on ck sses. Currently, she wasn''t ying the Goddess of Light but an ordinary girl. While others in the group were only following the flow.


    After theynded and Ariel stored the Gravy Ark in the Space Bag, they walked towards the city gate. The city was lively at that moment, and the guards could easily be found everywhere even though they had just entered the city. What could they do with it? It was all because many high-level authorities woulde to this city.


    "Um, yes, lots of carriages here, let''s hop on one to take us to Lavely Pizza." E pped her hands once with her suggestion.


    "Mm, but we''d better get into the carriage with the Holy Church symbol over there." Elysia gave a cue with her hand. It would be embarrassing if they asked permission to one of the carriages and were not allowed by the knights on guard around it.


    E, Evelyn, and the others only agreed with that because all carriages were the same. It was reserved for special guests, and they were one of them.


    Since they were eight, it was rather cramped to be in a small carriage. So the group was split into two to head to Lavely Pizza.


    When the carriage was taking them to their destination, Nell felt the need to talk about important things to the Goddess of Light. It was too important that she wanted to say it right away, but she needed the right ce for it.


    ''Umm, Elena, oh-ah, grandgodmaster.'' Nell called out timidly through telepathy.


    ''Hm?'' Elena responded curtly. She still engaged in a light conversation with the three jovial girls.


    ''Umm, I would like to speak to you privately, something important. Can you spare a little of your time for me after breakfast?'' Nell had a nervous expression as she touched her fingers.


    ''Oh, what a coincidence. I also have some important things. Hm, a little wrong, more of a private conversation between you and myself. All right, let''s do that.'' Elena''s eyes glowed a little. Nell suggested in advance for that, so she could just squeeze out some crucial information from this little Goddess at that moment.


    ''Un, thank you.'' Nell became cheerful at once.


    ''No worries, what if you get out of my hat and join our small talk? I realized that this girl named Gabrie Celestine really wants to talk to you.'' Elena suggested. She had no idea why this little Goddess was still in her hat.


    ''The girl from the Celestine Family, hmm. Sigh...'' Nell sighed as she remembered some events in the past. Even so, sheplied with Elena''s proposal and got out of there.


    E suddenly had a bright expression when she saw her Goddess floating out of the Goddess of Light''s summer hat.


    "Ah, the Goddess of Blessings, do you have a particr preference for breakfast? Allow this little girl to--" E started to deliver a series of words attentively at her Goddess.


    As taught when she was little, she dedicated everything to the Goddess of Blessings. She was now in front of the divine existence in question! So, it was time for her to pour out her devotion.


    Seeing the overwhelmed Nell, Elysia touched the overly enthusiastic girl. "E, you overwhelmed the Goddess of Blessings a little with your attention. What happened to you so suddenly?"


    E was surprised to hear that. She came to a halt at once, realizing Elysia was right.


    "Pl- Please forgive me. I am talking too much. I am too enthusiastic to see you in person and have the opportunity to speak to you, the Goddess of Blessings." E sped her hands in front of her face, apologizing for her guilt.


    "Hum, that''s fine, Gabrie Celestine. This isn''t the first time I''ve met a girl from the Celestine Family." Nell waved her hand with a kind smile as she tried to reassure the passionate girl.


    "You seem troubled, little one. What do you mean by that? You say it as if troublesome events have urred in the past." Elena stretched out her hand, letting the little Goddess stand there.


    "Umm, it''s a little bitplicated, El- grandgodmaster, Ah, I mean, the Goddess of Light." Nell felt a bit panicked because she almost blurted out the Goddess of Light''s name, but she disclosed something else.


    Evelyn was surprised, and E was utterly dumbfounded. They were wondering about the rtionship between these two goddesses. Why did the Goddess of Blessings call the Goddess of Light as grandmaster? Could it be...


    These two girls started to make wild assumptions, and Elysia was just facepalmed as if she knew what they were thinking.

 Chapter 299: Guests of Honor

    <h4>Chapter 299: Guests of Honor</h4>


    The situation became awkward the moment after. Elysia and her friends were no longer talking because of considerations of the Goddess of Blessings. At the same time, Elena only shrugged a little because there was no meaningful exnation.


    Nell just said it wasplicated, and E could only answer that it was her destiny. However, thetter had mixed feelings when she gave the response to her friends.


    Their trip to Lavely Pizza in a strategic ce between the city''s inner circle and the outer circle only took no more than ten minutes. Without further ado, Elysia weed everyone to enter and headed for the top floor.


    "Good morning, Miss Elysia. Good to see you are back."


    "Good day to you, Miss Evelyn."


    "Wishing you the best for the day ahead, Miss Gabrie."


    "Morning--"


    Various greetings were given by several employees who were preparing before opening hours. It was still half an hour before seven. Elysia and her friends certainly gave a friendly response.


    Elysia didn''t forget to order several pizza types and other menus to be delivered to the top floor before she and her group went there.


    "Ah, we''re home." Evelyn threw herself onto the soft sofa.


    "Eve, your courtesy." Elysia shook her head with a helpless expression.


    "Uhm, please take a seat." Evelyn immediately sat down politely and invited the others as if nothing had happened.


    Somehow, she was happy when she arrived on the fourth floor of their Lavely Pizza. After all, it was a ce belonging to her, Elysia and E.


    After everyone sat down to their seats, a bespectacled woman with short caramel hair walked into the living room. She wore a ck suit like a reliable manager. However, she was pushing a serving trolley.


    "Excuse me. d to see you all in good health, Miss Elysia, Miss Evelyn, Miss Gabrie. This is the breakfast dish you ordered just a moment ago." The managerdy gave a greeting with a friendly smile.


    E and Evelyn answered the greeting ordingly, but Elysia had a slight dy in responding. She remembered when A refused politely to be called with an additional honorific for whatever reason.


    "Thank you, A. Have you had breakfast? Come join us." Elysia invited the managerdy nicely while the dishes were being arranged on the dining table by A.


    "I am honored, Miss Elysia. Unfortunately, I have had breakfast. All right, the dish is ready on the dining table. Please allow me to excuse myself." A smiled faintly in refusal.


    Even though she hadn''t had breakfast, she didn''t dare to have breakfast with these special girls, not to mention that there were guests here.


    The three guests had a somewhat unusual aura, especially the stunning girl with long golden hair who wore a summer hat over there.


    "Ah, fine. Thanks for the hard work, A." Elysia didn''t insist on that. In retrospect, A always refused to have breakfast together when the opportunity came.


    "It is my duty, Miss Elysia. Ah, right, the data you requested will bepleted this noon. I will bring it here as soon as possible." A suddenly remembered something important. She said that now so that Elysia would be around this noon.


    "Hum-hm, I understand you, A. Look, Ely, A is working fast and ording to my predictions." Evelyn smiled yfully.


    "It''s that fast to collect data from dozens of cities? It''s only been four days... You really worked fast, A. All right, please deliver the report this noon." Elysia was a little surprised, but she nodded with a pleased expression. As expected of the marketing specialist Pope Alexander sent.


    "Thank you for your appreciation." After that, A left from there.


    "All right, everyone. Wee for breakfast. Have a taste of the best dishes at our Lavely Pizza." E dered after she pped her hands for attention. It was now breakfast time.


    "Hum, all right. Let''s have breakfast." Evelyn asked politely, and the others certainly didn''t refuse.


    Then, they had breakfast together with a delicious and healthy meal. However, there was something strange shortly after. The Goddess of Light didn''t participate in breakfast. She just pampered the Goddess of Blessings with a shower of attention.


    "Ooh! This new variant of soft bread explodes in my mouth. Soft, savory, and varied in taste. This food called pizza is such a brilliant idea, a great breakthrough in culinary." Nell ate a slice of pizza quickly and efficiently as if she just needed to swallow it and be done with it.


    "Sure, sure, here again. You look hungry, little one." Elena took another slice of pizza and gave it to the little Goddess.


    When viewed from the outside, Elena just smiled softly like a kind, attentive girl. In fact, she only wanted to make sure this little Goddess was full and had the energy for the following schedule.


    Meanwhile, the others just ate their breakfast in silence while gazing at the Goddess of Blessings'' appetite. Even Vanessa didn''t want topete and just eat in peace.


    With such a small body, where did all the food go? It was a ridiculous thought that came to mind.


    In the meantime, Lavely Pizza would open in a few minutes, and the customers were already queuing long enough to get their first-morning serving. While waiting, they took their time with gossip and small talk.


    "Hey, I heard that many essential people will be visiting this city as guests of honor in the Imperial Pce." Citizen M raised the topic of conversation about things he had just realized.


    "Oh, yes, I also saw that near the eastern city gate. Many carriages have been prepared for the guests." Housewife S was also aware of that.


    "Who do you think wille to visit with that much carriage?" Adventurer W touched his chin as if in guesswork.


    "This is just my guess. Maybe the Emperors and the authorities wille today. As you know, three days ago was a shocking day. A lot happened at that time." Merchant A stroked his handlebar mustache as he shared his reasonable assumption.


    "Oh, this afternoon will be so festive. No wonder the guard in the city has be so tight. I thought there was another level 5 alert. Anyway, what kind of pizza is the tastiest? What will you orderter?" Young Master R changed the conversation right away. He wanted to know the other''s opinion about the best pizza he would try.


    "Well, the questiones, and only one answer wille from my mouth. The special deluxe pizza with lots of mushrooms, I like the custom one. Oh, sorry, I don''t want to raise controversy, okay? It''s just my preference." Fatty Boy F immediately covered his mouth. He suddenly remembered the previous bad experience when he had suggested the same thing to his friends.


    "Hum, that''s your taste. Why apologize? I prefer exquisite package level 5. I''m rich and like the most expensive ones. And of course, enjoy my time with the best service on the third floor." Rich Lady B patted her stomach, impatiently waiting for Lavely Pizza to open.


    "Well, new menuse every week and now is the time. I''ll try a new one." Citizen M had a different opinion, and he got a positive response from many people.


    "Is that so?" Young Master R stroked his chin in contemtion.


    "Young master, let''s try the best menu package on the third floor. That''s the floor closest to the bossdy. Ah, I remember she and her group just came and nced at me. What a blessing." Servant N nced up, a little lost in thought.


    "Huh? Miss Elysia, Miss Evelyn, and Holy Princess are still girls, you idiot. They nced at me. You just happened to be in front of me." Young Master R frowned at once.


    "Oh, anyway, I heard they are very high in demand, young master. Are you confident that you can get the favor of the three stunning beauty in question?" Servant N whispered near his young master''s ear.


    "Of course, my charm knows no bounds. I just need a chance. My harem route will start today." Young Master R clenched his hand into a fist as he nced at the ring on his thumb with confidence. He smirked just by imagining his sess.


    After a while, Lavely Pizza was finally open for business, and customers entered in an orderly manner. Several guards and holy knights were also there to maintain safety and order.


    However, the sound of galloping hooves was heard from afar. Luxurious carriages drawn by gant horses were approaching.


    "Oh, look! The guests of honor have arrived. The symbols on those banners, they are from the Cuttexus Kingdom!" Citizen M pointed and eximed.


    Feeling necessary, everyone on the side of the road immediately pulled over. Pedestrian made way for the guests of honor even though the path was wide.


    *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *Swoosh*


    The ruby-armored knights on horseback just passed by without warning as no one was blocking the way.


    Then, several carriages followed right behind the Aeddoterra Kingdom''s imperial knights. A squad of knights in ck armor mounted the horses to escort from behind.


    "Wow, as I thought... Today will be so festive. I saw Emperor Elliott and his family in the golden carriage in the middle formation." Young Master R just expressed that in a t whisper-like voice. It was none of his business, to begin with. His current objective was only to meet top-ss beauties.


    Then, He and his servant walked into Lavely Pizza as soon as it was their turn. To his surprise, the long queue moved so quickly and neatly.


    The guests of honormotion only attracted attention for a moment, and people returned to their busy lives right after that.

 Chapter 300: As You Promised Last Month

    <h4>Chapter 300: As You Promised Last Month</h4>


    "Royal father, that''s the Lavely Pizza we talked about the other day. That food business belongs to Miss Elysia, Princess Evelyn, and the Holy Princess Gabrie is warmly weed by the public. I wonder when Lavely Pizza will open in our kingdom." Ronan nced out of the window, staring at the fancy signboard that seemed to grow farther and farther away.


    "It will be soon. A booming business will be wasted if it doesn''t open branches. Well, let''s visit themter. I also became a little curious after hearing Holy Grandfather''sment some days ago." Elliott folded his arms across his chest.


    "Oh my, Ronan, do you want to meet the princesses in question? Ah, my baby boy has finally grown up and started thinking about girls? What type of girl do you adore? Tell your mother a little." Annabel put her hand together and pressed it against her cheek.


    "Uhh, please don''t call me by that nickname, royal mother. I''ve be an Intermediate-level knight. Also, please don''t link the girl I happen to be talking about with my love interest. I feel like I''m too young for that rtionship." Ronan looked away with a hint of embarrassment.


    "Um, no pressure. However, if there''s a girl you think suits you and our Evans Royal Family, make sure to tell us, okay? Or, I''ll find a perfect fiance for you." Annabel wiggled her hand with a soft smile.


    "Anna, let our son make his choice based on his heart and path. A man must have formidable strength and hone his talents during the golden age. Take me as an example. I got gold when looking for cooper when I was around 200 years old. Everything wille at the right time." Elliott exined that proudly.


    "Oh my, that joke again, dear, fufu... Somehow, I never get tired of hearing it even though I have heard the same thing for 50 years." Annabel chuckled with courtesy as she covered her mouth slightly with her hand.


    Ronan just rolled his eyes when he saw his parents start exchanging sweet words of affection. Nevertheless, he did not take his royal mother''s small threats about a fiance seriously. He knew his royal mother was also just joking without any pressure on him.


    He was still in his fifties, too young to think about a soul mate seriously. At that time, he thought of Prince Theo, who had more or less the same principles as himself, then Prince Raylee. Maybe, he would have a good time with themter.


    Emperor Elliott entourage went straight to Aeddoterra Imperial Pce. For a show of power and so on, Emperor Raphael was not in the same group as him.


    They did depart together from Cuttexus City, but they parted ways when they almost arrived at Aeddoterra City.


    Nachezan Kingdom''s entourage was present at the east city gate. Emperor Raphael and his elite squad gathered with them to go together.


    As for the entourage from the west gate, there was little epiphany as the Xeafinata Kingdom was temporarily governed by the Holy Church, albeit with assistance from four other regions... The Holy Church''s group came with a joint squad from all the kingdoms'' experts.


    As everyone knows, no one dared to ascend the throne even though the previous Emperor had disappeared as if he had been swallowed up by the earth. Even anyone from the Walsh Royal Family could be found.


    Therefore, Xeafinata Kingdom''s throne seat was still empty because only the desperate person would dare to ascend the throne to ept Dn''s wrath and endless trouble.


    When the guests of honor arrived, Elysia and the others simply ate their breakfast in peace andfort. The Goddess of Blessings, who was eating food, became an eye-freshener spectacle. A slice of pizza had about the size of the Goddess herself.


    "Such a small body, but your appetite is quite powerful, little one. Where did everything you eat go?" Elena once again gave another meal to the little Goddess.


    The question represented a few curious people, except for a white cat. Vanessa believed that the Goddess of Blessings had an actual massive form behind that tiny body, very much like her. That way, she could solve the questions that hade to her mind.


    "Hum? I am a Goddess, and it''s because of my divine body. Please don''t use mortalmon sense on a divine-human like me. Yum-yum, the Goddess of Light, why don''t you eat and drink? Even though it''s mortal food, it''s really delicious. Aren''t these dishes with recipes from your precious disciple too?" Nell was curious and gave a pause before continuing to eat the food that was given to her.


    Elena was silent for a moment as she looked at the little Goddess at the table with some thoughts. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to eat and drink, but she had her own worries.


    It was true that she didn''t need to replenish her nutrients in that way, and she wouldn''t feel hungry either. But, she was still a spirit nheless.


    The worry came because her digestive system wasn''t for digesting anything. So, if she ate something, then she could just burn it all off after passing through her esophagus.


    Apart from that, she even had to make a fake heartbeat and pretend to be breathing to avoid suspicion. It was so troublesome to live with a body, albeit from magic. She preferred her spirit form the most.


    "Mm, it''s because of my divinity and my divine body? I don''t need to eat and drink." Elena rested her cheek against her hand gracefully.


    "Well, it''s your loss to leave worldly pleasures like pampering the tongue with the charm of the culinary world. Oh, I remember, I haven''t consumed anything in thest tens of thousands of years. Ugh, my poor little tummy." Nell stroked her tummy with an expression of sorrow, albeitsting no more than a second.


    She also could live without eating or drinking. Because of that, she didn''t try to convince anything if the decision had been stated.


    The conversation between the two Goddesses once again brought shock to the few people who just found out. Divine beings did have a different mindset and anxieties than mortals like them...


    A few minutester, they were finally done with their breakfast. Nell became the most greedy and ate most of the dishes.


    "Hum, we need some private time for a few things. Allow us to go away for a moment." Nell announced after she wiped her mouth with a tissue.


    Then, she gave a cue and flew away from the table to a nearby room. "The Goddess of Light,e on."


    "All right, let us excuse ourselves for a few private moments. Elysia, I''m borrowing that room." Elena got up from her seat with a tender smile, then followed the little Goddess after received a response from Elysia.


    Elena opened the door, and Nell went in first. Then, the former closed the door slowly, silently and immediately put up ayered high-level barrier to guarantee one thing.


    Nell had no chance to run from the interrogation room before all the vital information was squeezed out. She wouldn''t even be able to ask for help.


    "Hum-hm, you''ve put up an amazingyered barrier. I''m sure our conversation will be safe here." Nell looked around with her magic vision, then she turned to the golden-haired girl in a casual white dress. "Nee, Elena- Uh, I mean, grandgodmaster, I-"


    Unfortunately, Nell failed to continue her words because she was surprised at what Elena was holding.


    "Eh? Why did you create that golden magic threads? You- You won''t really be doing anything like yesterday, right? Let''s have a good talk, okay? I just wanted to convey some important things and requests." Nell flew back slowly, but Elena kept following her.


    "What a coincidence, I also want to know some details from you as you promisedst month. Oh, I also want to ask you a lot of things. Rx, I won''t tie you up if you be a good girl. Let''s have a pleasant conversation for the next few minutes~" Elena had an enthusiastic smile stered on her face.


    Even though that sounded reassuring, Nell got a little scared when she looked at Elena''s inexplicable smile. "Uh, uh, we''ll just talk, right? Please be kind. Allow me to--"


    After that, Elena spent some quality time with Nell for various interrogation activities. Thetter inevitably just blurted out almost everything she knew based on the topic raised by the former.


    As it was all going on, E and Evelyn took a few nces at the guest room as if to confirm something, then they turned to Elysia.


    "Ely, your master, the Goddess of Light, is very gentle and amicable. I thought that your master was... Well, let''s leave that unsaid." Evelyn didn''t dare to say anything ungodly to a divine being.


    "Nee, Ely... Do you know the rtionship between your master and the Goddess of Blessings? Forgive me for being presumptuous. Please don''t answer me if I cross my limits." E ventured to ask, even though there was fear to say that to her friend. She needed the answer for oneplex reason.


    Questions were asked, and the other four people just kept quiet and listened. They just followed the flow because they didn''t have any position and the right to ask any questions rted to Goddesses to Elysia.


    "Yes, Eve, I know that very well. Gods and Goddesses are still existence with feelings and emotions. They won''t behave lofty and divine all the time." Elysia responded with an approving nod to Evelyn.


    Then she got a little puzzled by E because she just realized something about this girl. "E, why do you look confused and seem lost? May I know the reason first?"

 Chapter 301: Request for Help

    <h4>Chapter 301: Request for Help</h4>


    Elysia realized that E was troubled by specific unexined thoughts since Nell identally blurted out about grandgodmaster a while ago.


    At that time, no one questioned E anymore because the girl didn''t exin much. However, when the question hade like this, then Elysia needed to know the reason.


    "Umm, just like the statement I gave earlier. It is a duty and destiny thates for the girl of the Celestine Family. I have been taught to dedicate everything to the Goddess of Blessings." E sped her hands on the table, and everyone''s attention came to her.


    "This is an open secret for the upper-ss aristocrats. Every girl born in the Celestine Family will be appointed as an angel by the Goddess. Their soul and body are only dedicated to the divine as loyal servants.


    ording to historical records, the Goddess of Blessings will provide guidance through dreams for that after the girl turns 22 years old.


    However, it looks like the case will be a little different for me. I am the ninth girl in my family history, but I get the honor of meeting the Goddess of Blessings in person and this early.


    I became very confused because the Goddess of Blessings called your master grandgodmaster, Ely... I don''t know what that means, but I feel lost." E slightly lowered her head while taking a soft breath.


    "I- I see... Thank you for letting me know, E. It''s quite a shock for me. So, you will be an angel and a devout follower of the Goddess of Blessings. It''s simr to the rtionship between master and disciple, right?" Elysia put her hand on her chin as she thought.


    E thought for a moment, but she didn''t know her term because she hadn''t got any guidance yet. "Uhm, well... I don''t really understand either, but it might be simr to that, Ely. The Goddess of Blessings will guide the girls of the Celestine Family to reach Saint-level or beyond."


    "Nee, E... Dedicating everything to the Goddess of Blessings, including your body and soul? Why do I think it''s a bit too much for the girl born in the Celestine Family? So, your life is only to worship and serve the Goddess?" Evelyn frowned, and she needed some rification to get rid of her suspicions.


    "My life belongs to the Goddess of Blessings. When I reach Saint-level as an angel, I will get the glory to enter the Firmament Realm, the world where the Goddess of Blessings lives. Maybe, I can meet my eight predecessors and seniors there, hehe..." E chuckled as she covered her mouth gracefully.


    "Wait, E. Why do you feel lost? If so, doesn''t that have nothing to do with what the Goddess of Blessings said earlier? You''re still in your faith and belief." Elysia became increasingly clueless.


    "Hmm, if the Goddess of Light is the Goddess of Blessings'' master, then I will need to give my obeisance and devotion to the two Goddesses? I really need to know that, Ely. But, I dare not ask the Goddess of Blessings. Please forgive me." E had an innocent and sincere expression that embellished her slight confusion.


    E''s statement took the others by surprise, and Ariel was the one who was the most dumbfounded. If it was true, then it couldn''t be better. However, some other confusion came shortly after.


    "I see... Unfortunately, you need to ask the Goddess of Blessings directly, E." After saying that, Elysia noticed E''s change in expression, bing somewhat absent-minded. Then, she continued her words. "Okay, I''ll help you to ask thatter."


    "Um, thanks, Ely. I really appreciate that." E smiled with a bright expression. She no longer needed to be confused.


    "Okay, let''s tidy this up. I want to catch up with everything. Time to work, I''m sure my work has piled up." Elysia got up from her seat and put the tes into the serving trolley.


    "En, I''ll help you."


    "Me too. I''m a helpful assistant."


    E and Evelyn immediately helped Elysia clean the dining table before taking care of the pile of documents. They were absent from work for three days after all.


    Rosie and Ariel also helped tidy up the dining table. Nevertheless, they didn''t go to the workroom with Elysia and Elysia''s two assistants out of consideration.


    To fill their spare time, Rosie and Fran asked Ariel and Maximilian for guidance and advice. It wasn''t every day they could spend exclusive time with Saint-level experts.


    Simultaneously, Elysia and her friends were working on documents. She exchanged words with Elena in their spirit connection without eavesdropping. Instead, she got a lot of batches of information from Elena that she needed to process.


    At that moment, Elysia suddenly felt like she had forgotten or missed something. It was just, she couldn''t remember what it was.


    "Nee, E, Eve... Did we forget something?" Elysia scratched her head in confusion.


    E and Evelyn exchanged nces with clueless expressions. Then, Evelyn shook her head slightly at her best friend. "Hm? I guess there''s nothing we forgot, Ely. What made you think that?"


    "I don''t really understand either. The wind suddenly came, and I felt like I had forgotten something. However, I can''t remember it, no matter how many times I try. It may be a person or an item." Elysia nced up while patting her chin with her dainty finger.


    "If you forget it, then take a moment without trying to remember it. At the right time, you''ll know what was forgotten. I used to do the trick if I felt like I forgot something, Ely. You can try that." E kindly advised, then returned to write something in a document.


    "Well, if you can''t remember a thing you forgot after trying many times, then it may be insignificant or unimportant, Ely." Evelyn spun the pen in her hand as she suggested a solution she used to do. When the effort had been made, but the forgotten thing couldn''t be remembered, she would only shrug her shoulders and move forward.


    "I get the point." Elysia nodded in understanding. She no longer tried to figure out what she had forgotten. "E, please send a message to Grandpa, your grandfather, regarding the exact ce and time of the top-level meeting."


    "Okay." E took out a talisman and carried out Elysia''s request right away.


    After the writing that she wrote disappeared, she got an instant reply from her grandfather. "Wow, grandfather replied so fast. Let''s see... Ah, it will be held at the Imperial Pce at one o''clock. Hm? There are other replies. Wait a moment."


    Elysia and Evelyn waited patiently. They just watched E send and receive a few messages via the magic talisman.


    Finished with the message, E shared the contents of the news with her friends. "Hum-hm, there will be a carriage to pick us up. However, we should leave 30 minutes before the appointed time."


    "Nice. We''ll tell that to my master and the Goddess of Blessings when they''re done." Elysia gave an approving nod and went back to taking care of business documents.


    Two hours had passed since Elena and Nell went to the guest room for some of their private time. Inside the protected andyered room, a golden cocoon was standing upright on the table.


    Elena was forced to wrap up Nell because thetter gave iplete information several times in a rush.


    Nell wanted to make her request, but Elena wantedst month''s promise to be kept first. After being wrapped in a golden cocoon, Nell could only surrender and follow the oppressive Goddess''s request.


    "I have told so much and answered everything you ask. And again, it''s been two hours! Now please free me from this golden cocoon, or I will rebel with my magic." Nell was jumping up and down. She tried to get the attention of the Goddess in front of her.


    Elena came out of her contemtion and freed Nell as requested with a snap of her finger. She knew quite a lot, at least enough to equip herself and Elysia with broad insights.


    "Thank you for keeping your promise to share your insights and knowledge with me, Nell." Elena rested her hands on the table while looking at Nell making a small chair out of the air.


    Although the information she and Elysia got was not detailed, it was still beneficial for their insight.


    "Of course, I will keep my promise. But! Why am I still wrapped in a cocoon again? Did you grow fond of seeing me wrapped until only my head is visible?" Nell pursed her lips and folded her arms.


    "Saa, who knows. Although part of it is your fault, little one. Anyway, five divine beings are still alive, huh..." Elena opened her hand upwards with a reassuring smile.


    "Hey, why are you calling me with that nickname again? But aren''t there six divine beings? You need to be counted too, El- grandgodmaster?" Nell blinked rapidly with a puzzled expression. She tried to count one more time.


    "Ah, you are right. Very well, let''s go back to the request you meant earlier. It has something to do with your big sister? The Goddess with the nickname parasite?" Elena leaned back on the sofa, wanting to know more.


    "No, please don''t use that ugly nickname like that annoying Evil God. My big sister is actually my sworn sister. She is so nice to me. Yes, my request has something to do with my big sister. I need your help." Nell folded her hands in herp. She looked at the Goddess of Light with an imploring gaze.


    "Request for help? You are aware of your big sister''s existence, but you haven''t actually met her in your month-long exploration, have you? Hmm, let''s hear a little detail about that." Elena tilted her head slightly, and curiosity sparkled in her eyes. She wondered about what happened to Nell''s sworn elder sister, and so did Elysia.

 Chapter 302: Two Goddesses Continuation Conversation

    <h4>Chapter 302: Two Goddesses'' Continuation Conversation</h4>


    Shortly after getting the green light from Elena, Nell started telling about her big sister''s current state that she knew, hoping for some help.


    "My big sister''s name is Rhea, a Goddess who was worshiped by two races at once. A Fairy Goddess but also considered an Elf Goddess, and known as the Goddess of Life. After I fell into a deep slumber due to a curse, my big sister was still fighting for the world with other Gods and Goddesses.


    I don''t know much of what happened afterwards, after the ursed monsters'' mass sealing in various ces. However, during my explorationsst week in Fairy Continent... I felt my big sister''s magic energy fluctuation.


    The forest that was once the heart of the continent and the center of the fairies'' life is now just a dead forest city with no surrounding poption. It''s now just a forest that feels gloomy. Even the tree of life has turned yellow and a little withered.


    I''m sure my big sister is in that tree of life, but when I tried to get close to it... I never managed to get close to the tree of life.


    It was as if I flew closer but only to realize I had passed the tree of life. The dimension was bent by my big sister''s magic. No one is allowed toe near, not even myself. I tried talking to my big sister, but I got no response no matter how many times I tried.


    The tree of life was supposed to be immortal, but it was as if it would die in a few hundred or thousand years. Something must have happened to my big sister, and it could be severe. The Goddess of Light, grandgodmaster, please go there with me and help my big sister. I request this with a profound plea." Nell closed her eyes and sped her hands as if she was begging.


    Elena conferred a little with Elysia then opened her mouth to speak. "Very well, for that, you need to convince my disciple as well because I will not go without her. However, will your big sister be on your side easily? It will be troublesome if your big sister Rhea behaves like the Evil God. Well, although I also n to cooperate with him."


    "Eh? Uhm, alright, I''ll persuade Elysia too. Thank you. My big sister is so nice to me, so that''s for sure." Nell nodded happily as the gratitude flowed through her. It would be easy to convince that kindhearted girl.


    She understood why the Goddess of Light would not go with Elysia... Considering the incident a few days ago, Elysia almost died due to the sealed area and the ursed monsters.


    However, Nell suddenly realized Elena''sst sentences. "What? Will you cooperate with that Evil God? He will only cooperate if there is a proportional advantage for him. If not, he will only eliminate all ursed monsters without caring about other races other than devils."


    "That makes perfect sense to me. That''s why I asked for a way to contact him. Wait for the right date, me and you will make a deal with him. Oh, maybe Rhea will help us with the deal." Elena rested the cheek on her hand.


    If this little Goddess was overly confident in her sworn elder sister, then one additional ally was already on the list. The two Goddesses would cooperate, but what about the other Gods?


    "Uhm, all right, if you''ve made up your mind, then we can just beat him into oblivion and force him to make the proper deals." Nell stroked her chin for a moment and agreed. After thinking twice, it was confirmed that all divine beings should cooperate for themon good.


    "You sound a bit violent, little one. Does that have anything to do withst night''s event, hmm? Never mind, then, what about the other two Gods?" Elena immediately brought up a topic of concern to herself and Elysia.


    "Oh, the other two Gods besides Evil God? Beast God Regulus and Sea God Oceanids? Well... I told you, right? I only met Regulus for a moment before I was kicked out of his domain. As for Oceanids... Well, I only met one of him." Nell touched her index finger along with mixed feelings.


    "One of him? Is Sea God more than one? Wait, does his name stand for the plural?" Elena blinked her eyes with a hint of surprise at a few things.


    "En, you are right, grandgodmaster. Sea God actually has the name Oceanid, but... He already numbered three thousand. So, you see... Oceanids." Nell nodded innocently.


    "Hmm... Why are there three thousand of him? Is the Sea God equal to the strength of three thousand Gods now? It''s too fierce. But, how do you know the exact number, little one?" Elena was a little dumbfounded at her ridiculous thought.


    She imagined three thousand Sea Gods lined up in one brigade for war. World conquest could be achieved with that power, right?


    "In my opinion, it doesn''t work that way... It was himself who told me when I met him in the far east sea." Nell felt helpless in responding to that.


    "Then?" Elena asked for the next.


    Nell thought for a moment as she nced up. "Emm... This is just my opinion. If three thousand of him arebined, it will be the same as the real Sea God. So, each one of him is equal to one-third thousand of his original strength."


    "Well, now I think of something else. After all, why did the Sea God make himself into three thousand versions of himself?" Elena became clueless again because Elysia questioned something.


    "He''s also had the curse, just trying to get around that by splitting himself into a lot. Well, he is the embodiment of water, so it''s easy for him." Nell sighed, feeling a little jealous.


    If she had that kind of ability, maybe she shouldn''t lose much of her strength because of the curse.


    "Then what about that Regulus? How rude, he kicked you away even though you only came to say hello. He is the third God known to the world, right?" Elena grinned a little, feeling pretty amused.


    "Right, right! That ugly and fat lion was so rude as to drive me away without saying much. He will see, when my big sister is around, he can only meow like a little cat. That fat old lion is senile and doesn''t know that my big sister is still alive. Hmph!" Nell clenched her fists and shook them slightly in annoyance.


    "Well, it looks like you are quite disrespected among the Gods and Goddesses, little one. Last night Xero bullied you, and herees Regulus. I think Oceanids are quite civil whenpared to these two Gods." Elena felt a little sorry for this little Goddess.


    "Turn it into apliment, please! They are actually just jealous of my ability to bestow blessings. I am indeed the weakest of the 33 divine beings, but I stood until the grand battle was almost at its peak." Nell pumped her hands in her defense.


    Then, she snorted and searched for words to tarnish the reputation of the two rude Gods. "Hmph! That fat old lion is a loser and useless. He is the God, but only his wives and followers helped a lot. As for that stupid Shiro, he is stupid beyond doubt. He made the first attack as a great vanguard and massacred tons of ursed monsters, but he fell first and died like an idiot."


    "Ara, I want to hear a little story about these two Gods." Elena''s eyes once again sparked with curiosity. She wanted to use a little information about them to smooth out future deals.


    Of course, Nell took that and leaked a lot of information about Xero and Regulus out of annoyance. She tried to make herself look even more remarkable by badmouthing them. Oceanids was no exception. Well, she was carried away by the atmosphere and shared many other things.


    After hearing Nell''s sequel story about that three Gods, Elena chuckled as she covered her mouth with politeness and elegance. "I see, fufu... No wonder Xero said about his temporary death and took such a crazy path to get the so-called absolute power. He felt humiliated because he died first, and his revival skill, fufu..."


    Then, Elena heard a question from Elysia in her mind about Nell''s big sister. She represented to ask it. "It seems quite a lot of divine beings respect and fear your big sister, little one. You are lucky enough to get protection from her."


    "Hehe, of course. I am special, and so is my big sister. The Goddess of Life is a divine being ranked third in the Divine Order." Nell puffed out her chest proudly.


    "I see... So, rank 3 and 33, quite reasonable." Elena mumbled under her breath, but Nell was too oblivious to hear that.


    Elena looked at the clock for a moment, and she thought it was enough for now. "Ah, three hours have passed so quickly? Thank you for enlightening me with the ancient history of this world, little one. However, there is still one thing that is bothering me. Why did Xero nickname the Goddess of Life as ''parasite''? It just doesn''t make sense to me."


    "Uhm, for that... We need to meet my big sister. You need to hear it from her face to face. I dare not say that, sorry." Nell hesitated to answer and decided on the best solution.


    "I understand. Let''s get out of here. You also still need to persuade my precious disciple. Oh, you also need to make good excuses for Elysia''s friends and the academy." Elena got up from the sofa and revoked heryered barriers.


    "Un." Nell nodded with a bright smile. She was confident that she could persuade Elysia. Her request would be guaranteed.


    Elena walked out of the room, and Nell flew right behind.

 Chapter 303: Plan to go to the Fairy Continent

    <h4>Chapter 303: n to go to the Fairy Continent</h4>


    Elena and Nell walked out of the guest room without making any sound. They noticed Rosie and Fran listening to the old wizard''s sermon about magic.


    "Mm, please continue. We''ll be leaving for the Imperial Pce in 60 to 90 minutes." Elena waved her hand softly and lightly as Rosie and the otherse to a halt.


    After receiving absentminded nods from Rosie and Fran, Elena and Nell casually headed to Elysia''s workroom.


    The four people in the living room could only look at each other, wondering what the two Goddesses were doing in the guest room for three hours. However, it was none of their business to investigate it either.


    "Oh my, are you done with your paperwork?" Elena greeted with a gentle smile.


    Elysia put down the paper she just checked. She nced at E and Evelyn, they were just waiting for her, and she only had five documents left. "En, we''re almost done to catch up with everything."


    Right after that, Nell immediately floated forward and put forth her aim. "Uhm, Elysia, we need to talk for a moment. I have something important to tell you in private."


    "With pleasure, the Goddess of Blessings. Eve, E, can you please give us some private time for a moment?" Elysia nodded in understanding and gave a sign to her friends.


    Evelyn and E simply nodded and excused themselves before going out of the room. They were sensible and understood that it was an indirect request from the Goddess of Blessings.


    After there were only three of them in the room, Elena erected ayered barrier. She gave the little Goddess a hand gesture. "Go ahead, I''ll just wait on that sofa."


    Nell drew closer to Elysia andnded on the table. "Erm, Elysia, can you go with your master and me to Fairy Continent? We want to help the Goddess of Life from her predicament."


    "I''ve heard a little information from my master, and I don''t mind it, but what kind of predicament? May I know about it?" Elysia made a steeple of her fingers. Now was the time for her to ask Nell directly.


    "Ah-uh, to be honest, I don''t really know either. The Goddess of Life doesn''t let me get close, and I can''tmunicate with her at all. However, I know the Goddess of Life is in a difficult situation. We''ll find out there together, with your master. We need her help, and we need to help her too." Nell avoided eye contact with Elysia. She felt a little awkward because she had minimal information in that regard.


    "Hmm..." Elysia nced up slightly as if she was thinking, but it made Nell nervous.


    If Elysia decided not toe along, it would be useless because the Goddess of Light wouldn''te either. Nell''s n to help her big sister could fail just because of this young girl''s decision.


    Elysia gave Elena a quick nce, but thetter just left the decision to her. "Okay, we''re not there to fight, are we?"


    Seeing the green light sign, Nell nodded her head repeatedly as if afraid that Elysia would change her mind. "Yes, yes, we are there to meet the Goddess of Life and help her. She is the third strongest divine being and also my sworn big sister. We will be greatly helped by her around."


    "Last night the Evil God and now the Goddess of Life. I now think that you intend to get the Gods and Goddesses to work together. After getting the Goddess of Life support, do you n to make the deals with the Evil God and the other Gods?" Elysia made her point between the lines.


    "Well, that is the good n. We need to work together to eradicate the remaining ursed monsters in this world. Apart from that, we also need to reconcile the hostility between races for themon good. There are causes and effects. There must be a mastermind behind it all, and we must look to the roots." Nell nced at Elena for a moment while giving her answer to Elysia.


    "I see. I got the point. We wish your big sister the best, Nell. Please tell my master and me about your nter. You also still have to enlighten the Human Emperors and the authorities in the top-level meetingter." Elysia leaned her head against her arm to look at Nell in line.


    "That''s for sure, our Human Race also needs to be prepared with a revtion from me directly. I will also make excuses for you to your friends and the academy." Nell was eager to jump with joy.


    As expected, it was easy to persuade the kindhearted girl, unlike the oppressive Goddess who asked many details.


    "I really appreciate that, Nell. When are we leaving?" Elysia smiled with an approving nod.


    Nell thought for a few seconds and dered. "The sooner, the better. If possible, we''ll go after the top-level meeting."


    "Apologize, but tomorrow morning is the academy''s re-examination test for all the students. Can we go after that? It would seem rude to miss the event that has been announced to all the students." Hearing that the time was so sudden, Elysia suggested another schedule.


    "Oh, okay. It doesn''t matter to me." Nell nodded happily and gave Elena a victory sign.


    Elysia looked at the clock for a moment and went back to working with the documents. "Very well, please let me take care of these five documents. After that, we will go to the Imperial Pce."


    To be honest, Elysia already had ns to delegate tasks like this to A. A was a capable manager and could be trusted because A was under the Holy Church''s rule.


    It would be tiring if Lavely Pizza opened many branches. Yet, all the essential paperwork and the like had to be handled by her, Evelyn, and E alone.


    They had only been open for business for a month, but the support and proposals they got was overwhelming. It even reached dozens of requests and submissions from potential partners for branch openings in other cities.


    "Okay!" Nell gave an ''OK'' hand gesture and flew away towards Elena.


    Meanwhile, E and Evelyn sat in the living room with the others. They joined in listening to the old wizard''s tale of breakthroughs in magic.


    A few minutester, Elysia walked out of the workroom with the two Goddesses. Elysia was d in a formal white dress with a beautiful purple pattern. Whereas the Two Goddesses were wearing their golden-white divine dresses with a holy and glorious golden sheen.


    "We''re going to the Imperial Pce in a moment, and you haven''t changed to formal attire yet? Hum-hm, then please change your dress, and we''ll go." Elysia greeted a few people who were absent-minded when they looked her way, to the Goddesses especially.


    "Ah, okay, we''re leaving early."


    "Yes, please wait for us a moment."


    E and Evelyn immediately stepped out of their daze and rushed to their room. They thought there were three Goddesses there.


    At the same time, Rosie nced at the dress she was wearing. It seemed it was still not suitable for a top-level meeting attended by Emperors and many high-level authorities.


    "Fran, you also need to change into a formal suit. I''ll change my dress first. Please wait a moment." Rosie immediately excused herself and went to the guest room.


    As for Fran, he could only go to the toilet to change his clothes. Meanwhile, Ariel and Maximilian decided to stick to what they were wearing.


    As Elysia sat on the sofa, Vanessa climbed onto herp.


    "Oh my, who''s the good girl?" Elysia stroked the white cat lying on herp.


    "Meow." Vanessa confessed proudly to her good behavior.


    "Ho-ho, after thinking a few times, I feel amazed by this Spirit Beast. Small but strong and also spoiled." Maximilian stroked his beard while looking at the cat.


    "Is that so? If I may know, what kind of behavior does the contracted beast normally do? Isn''t that natural to be like my Vann?" Elysia nced at the old wizard, feeling attracted by a sage''s viewpoint.


    "Well, they usually just act like servants, not adorable pets. Contracted beastse to advantage, after all. They decided to bond with superior individuals to increase their talents and chances of reaching higher ranks." Maximilian didn''t need to think twice for an answer.


    Vanessa trembled a little at that. She was spoiled with love and warmth to the point that she forgot about her responsibilities and obligations.


    However, her master''s warm hands immediately covered her ears. She looked at her master only to see her master''s warm smile.


    "My Vann is a special contracted beast. She is a Spirit Beast who can transform from a ferocious winged tiger to an adorable ragdoll cat. If I want to pamper her, then she will be spoiled. Vann is mypanion. I don''t need a servant." Elysia refuted Maximilian''s statement. The other could do whatever they wanted, and it had nothing to do with her.


    "Winged tiger? Hmm, I thought you were an adorable cat that has surprisingly reached Spirit level. Wait, as far as I know, the winged tiger is an aristocratic n in the Beast Continent. How can an upper-ss n like you be willing to be a contracted beast?" Nellnded on Elysia''s shoulder. She looked at the blue eyes white cat with some thoughts.


    While Vanessa was touched because of her master''sforting words, she became tense again because of the Goddess of Blessings'' remark.


    "Never mind, everyone has their own path. You are lucky to be Elysia''s contracted beast. Ah, it reminded me of two brown winged tigers in a forest like a cat''s paw two weeks ago. Do you have any rtionship with them, Vanessa?" Nell shook her head and changed the subject matter.

 Chapter 304: Something Happened on the Beast Continent?

    <h4>Chapter 304: Something Happened on the Beast Continent?</h4>


    Hearing that, Elena sat on Elysia''s right side with a curious gaze. However, she did not speak up in the matter, only listening in peace.


    "Wha- What happened to them?" Vanessa immediately turned to the Goddess of Blessings with great panic and worry.


    Only one forest on the Beast Continent with a shape like a cat, tiger''s paw, and she had a hunch that the two brown winged tigers in question were her uncle and aunt. Although there were no direct blood ties, they were a family to her.


    Nell tried to remember something for a second, then looked back at the white cat with some thoughts. She believed the white-winged tiger in question was Vanessa. "They were forcibly picked up by the Pyrogressive Lion n and Winged Tiger n to the heart of the continent. I had heard that the imperial troops came looking for white and then ck-winged tigers. I was just wondering."


    "Why were they forcibly picked up by that hateful lion and those traitorous winged tigers? I know the winged tigers you mentioned, and they are no longer tied to the Beast Kingdom. But, why..." Vanessa grew even more anxious.


    Her uncle and aunt were her father''s hidden experts. They were the ones who helped her and her brother escape from Brisline Woond.


    Uncle Theo and Aunt Le had to disguise themselves, but did they get caught after all these years? Why did the imperial troops seek her and her brother also? What did that hateful fire lion want? It was already 11 years since that incident. Were they going to-


    Vanessa had many thoughts at the same time.


    "I understand... Looks like you have aplicated story, little tiger. You can tell itter when you are sure. However, please remember, you have a great master with two Goddesses behind her." Nell immediately ended the conversation out of consideration for the little tiger.


    Her guess was correct, and she wanted to know what was going on in the Beast Continent. She was aware of the coup d''etat triggered by a lion of Regulus descent and others lion ns. However, she had no idea who the previous Beast Emperor was.


    The truce held by the Human Race and the Beast Race 10 years ago was only attended by the Pyrogressive Lion n, the n of Beast Continent''s current ruler, after all.


    It was unfortunate. Nell had minimal connections in the Beast Continent. Her knowledge was so minimal for continents other than Human Continent and Devil Continent. During her month-long exploration, she did not pay more attention to there due to the Beast God''s unfriendly treatment.


    Vanessa just nodded with many thoughts and curled up on her master''sp again. ''Master...''


    Elysia was aware of the many thoughts on her contracted beast''s mind. She stroked the cat gently before softly replied. ''You can tell me about that after you''re sure, Vann. I''m sure your uncle and aunt will be fine.''


    After saying that, Elysia decided to tell Vanessa now about her uing ns. ''I, my master, and the Goddess of Blessings will head to Fairy Continent tomorrow, Vann. We will help a Goddess who is there. After that, we will make some deals with the Evil God, and next, we will go to the Beast Continent. Let''s find out together at that time. If you trust me, you can tell me more about you, Vann. You are not alone, and I will help you.''


    ''En, thank you, master. Please allow me to organize my thoughts first. I will tell you everything about me, master.'' Vanessa had deep gratitude when she heard her master''s conviction.


    In retrospect, she hadn''t told her master much about herself, whereas her master had already shared several stories. She was not a good contracted beast.


    ''Okay, don''t burden your mind with so many things. Take your time, Vann, my good girl, good tiger.'' Elysia stroked Vanessa on the head.


    She realized her contracted beast''s worries, and she also had suspicions. Was Vanessa from the aristocratic n? However, she put it all aside until Vanessa informed herter.


    When Vanessa closed her eyes, Maximilian and Ariel just stared at the cat in confusion.


    Even so, no one raised the matter because the topic had been closed by the Goddess of Blessings.


    At the same time, A entered the living room with courtesy. She was carrying a rtively thick file.


    "Excuse me, sorry to disturb your time. Miss Elysia, this is the data you requested. All information regarding business potential in all cities on our continent is there." A gave the report to Elysia with respect. It was the result of the Holy Church''s intel.


    "Ah, thank you, A. I will examine this closelyter. Soon, we will be even busier after opening branches in various cities... I look forward to your impressive performance." Elysia received the file binder, which was quite heavy. Well, that was expected because of therge number of documents in it.


    "I''m at your service, Miss Elysia. Ah, you''re wearing a pretty dress. Are you going to any ce or party?" A put her hand on her upper chest, then gave a little pleasantry.


    "Yes, we will go to the Imperial Pce in a moment. Grandpa has sent his carriage for us since a few hours ago." Elysia nodded innocently and put the report in her Space Bag.


    "I see... Then, I need to excuse myself." A gave a slight bow of courtesy, but she immediately remembered something. "Uhm, Miss Elysia, there is a customer on the third floor who ordered arge meal, and he is still there since morning. He said that he wanted to meet the owner of Lavely Pizza to convey his appreciation."


    "Oh my, what a loyal customer and pizza lover. Very well, we''ll see him before we leave." Elysia covered her mouth with elegance.


    She didn''t expect there was a customer who kept on eating pizza from morning until almost noon. How infatuated was that customer with pizza?


    "The person who wants to meet you is currently in private room 1 on the third floor. He conveyed his intentions to me in person an hour ago. Then, I excuse myself." After saying that, A walked out of the room.


    "Your business is warmly weed by the public, Miss Elysia. Everyone love pizza. I even had time to hear about Lavely Pizza even though I was in another region." Ariel smiled softly in giving herpliment.


    "Thank you, Miss Ariel. Are you interested in working at Lavely Pizza to help us?" Elysia responded confidently.


    For some inexplicable reason, she offered that under consideration... This Saint-level holy knightdy would remain around E for an undetermined time.


    "Let me think about it." Ariel didn''t reduce her smile. She thought it was just a joke or lip service.


    "Okay, take your time, and please let me knowter." Elysia gave an open palm hand gesture with a charming smile.


    Shortly afterward, Evelyn, E, Rosie, and Fran finished changing their clothes. The girls wore beautiful but formal dresses, while Fran was wearing an aristocratic suit.


    "Nee, how do I look?" Evelyn turned once in front of everyone, and her greenbination white dress was flicked at it.


    "You''re alluringly beautiful, Eve. Hmm, a high ponytail or a crown braid would look great on your current dress." Elysia was the first to give thepliment, among others.


    "Ah, E had that suggestion earlier too. I thought a loose hairstyle like this would look great." Evelyn nced at E''s braid bun hairstyle and golden yellow dress. E was confident in that style of dress.


    "Come here. I''ll help you do your hair, Eve. Give me a minute." Elysia smiled faintly and patted the sofa on her left.


    Knowing the offer, Evelyn came over and sat there like a kind, obedient girl.


    "Then, excuse me." Elysia asked permission and received a nod from Evelyn. After that, Elysia immediately styled Evelyn''s hair in a high ponytail with a ribbon hair tie.


    Elena observed that and gave an approving nod. It was something she taught Elysia, and she was d it was so helpful.


    Meanwhile, Rosie checked her hairstyle and ck, blue dress. She was looking great, but somehow she wanted to change her hairstyle because of Evelyn. Unfortunately, she didn''t dare to ask because the two Goddesses were beside Elysia.


    "All right, it''splete. Now, what do you think? Golden yellow blonde hair in a high ponytail looks great with your light green dress. Hum, it''s a perfect match now." Elysia picked up a mirror and showed it to Evelyn.


    Evelyn saw her reflection for a moment. The dress she wore was meant to match her eye color, but she got a different vibe than her previous hairstyle. She received a more graceful and elegant impression, then she also looked a little more mature.


    "Impressive, charming, and stunning... Thank you, Ely. It''s hard for me to exin, but I''m delighted." Evelyn took her best friend''s hand with her sparkling eyes and bright smile.


    "Haha, I''m d to hear that, Eve. Oh right, there is a pizza-loving customer who is expecting us. He wants to convey his appreciation. You know, the customer in question has been there since this morning with a lot of orders. I don''t know what to say if he has eaten pizza until he is bloated and stuffed." Elysia lightly chuckled as she told her friends.


    "Oh my, then let''s head over there before we go. We also need to advise this customer not to overeat again." E covered her mouth with a light chuckle.


    "En, something excessive is not good. Pizza is delicious, but if he is addicted until his stomach bloated, then it will be dangerous for his health." Evelyn nodded in agreement.


    "All right, then let''s go." Elysia stood up from the sofa with Vanessa in her arms.


    Then, she invited the Goddesses and the others. After that, they went from there towards the third floor.

 Chapter 305: Brainwashing Attempt

    <h4>Chapter 305: Brainwashing Attempt</h4>


    Elysia and her group went to private room 1, but only Elysia and her assistants approached there. While the others were just waiting near the Elevator Device, including Vanessa.


    Elysia said something to the closest employee, then the employee went to private room 1 to make sure.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    "Excuse me, sir." The employee said politely.


    "Yes, what''s up?" A slightly husky voice sounded from within.


    "The owner of Lovely Pizza hase to meet you based on the request you told Manager A some time ago." The employee went straight to the point.


    "Ah, yes! Pleasee in. I''ve been anticipating your arrival." A somewhat excited voice sounded a momentter, signaling the customer''s permission.


    Hearing the confirmation, the employee opened the door for Elysia and her assistants. After the three girls entered, he closed the door silently and left.


    In private room 1, Elysia saw a man with a young master vibe. Then, an ordinary man, who probably the servant. But, this servant gave her a pretty inexplicable premonition.


    "Haha, thank you for taking a little time toe over to me, Miss Elysia, Miss Evelyn, Miss Gabrie. Greetings, my name is Reggie Byrne, a young master who will enter the Deterry Academy of Magic next year." Reggie introduced himself fluently and confidently. He wanted to leave a good impression on these three amazingly stunning girls.


    "Mm, nice to meet you, Mr. Reggie. I heard about you from Manager A regarding yourrge order. If I may suggest, please don''t overeat pizza. It''s not good for your health if you eat that much in one period." Elysia conveyed her care in a friendly and courteous manner.


    "Oh that, it doesn''t matter because I only eat some and I keep the rest in my Space Bag. Look at me and my servant, are any of us bloated because of more than a hundred orders?" Reggie patted his stomach and pointed towards his servant.


    Elysia and her friends did not see that these two men were bloated. So, that was probably true. However, what was the purpose of this young master ordering that much and waiting until noon? Was it because this young master only wanted to meet the owner of Lavely Pizza?


    "Oh, so it''s like that. We''re d to hear that." Evelyn smiled faintly out of courtesy.


    "Anyway, I am here to express my appreciation to the owner of Lavely Pizza with this brilliant idea to make this delicious creation called pizza and its variants. I am immensely thankful to all the culinary experts for making delightful dishes and for every dutiful service provided." Reggie waved his hand slightly for attention.


    "Oh my, if so, shouldn''t you express your appreciation to the chefs who make those delicious pizzas with their skillful hands?" E tilted her head slightly. She thought that the appreciation was not suitable to be given to her and her friends.


    "As you said, Miss Gabrie. I''ve said that to one of the chefs, employees, even the manager too. So, I just want to convey that to the owners of this brilliant culinary originator." Reggie gave an open palm hand gesture and ced his other hand on the table.


    "We have received your appreciation. Thank you for your kind words. We are happy to know you enjoyed our dishes." Elysia delivered her respectful and polite response with a smile. Still, she focused slightly on the ck ring on this young master''s thumb.


    [| Lv. 45 | Earth Grade | Ring of Desire | 90/100 |]


    Elysia was shocked inwardly without changing her expression. A fifteen years old young man with a rudimentary magic circuit already possessed an Earth Grade item?


    It was level 45... What kind of aristocratic family would entrust such a high-grade item to their child just like that? His family were not afraid that such a precious object could be stolen with ease from this young master?


    "Well, I''m satisfied after saying my appreciation to you. Now it''s time for me to go. However, allow me to convey my admiration and respectful gesture to you." Reggie stood up and stretched out his hand as if asking for a handshake, but it turned upwards as if expecting the girl''s hand there.


    Elysia was checking this young man''s status screen. Still, she became awkward shortly afterward because his hand was directed at her.


    All she knew, someone unfamiliar would only offer a handshake if it had something to do with business. Currently, it was the interaction between the business owner and the customer. Thetter wanted to pay his respects to the former. So, she thought it could be justified.


    Feeling that there was nothing wrong with this young master who hadn''t even reached level 20, Elysia only stretched out her delicate hand for an ordinary handshake.


    To her surprise, she felt an electric shock flowing from the tip of her hand throughout her body just as soon as this young man''s hand came into contact with hers.


    Elysia became absent-minded for a moment. She didn''t even understand what this young master was saying afterward, nor did she realize that her hand was being kissed.


    When foreign energy tried to invade her mind, Elysia immediately regained her sense. She eradicated all the evil things because of sheer reflex.


    Then Reggie held out his hand to Evelyn. Evelyn was hesitant to ept it, but she still gave her hand because her best friend was the same, albeit so reluctantly.


    Evelyn felt a little electrocuted, and she went into a daze the next moment. Simultaneously, she thought that this young man named Reggie Byrne was the perfect ideal man, too great for the world. The princess of the Northern Kingdom blushed the first time just because of a man.


    Reggie grinned faintly when the two girls had fallen and were just waiting for his suggestion. Then, he went to the Holy Princess and stretched out his hand with an amiable smile.


    Unfortunately, E only held her hand in front of her upper chest. She never came into contact with a man other than her grandfather and her father.


    Therefore, she did not want to ept the handshake from this young master. However, she didn''t have a chance to speak yet, and someone interrupted.


    "Young master, I''m still hungry. Buy me another pizza or whatever." Reggie''s servant suddenlyined and rested his head on the table as if pleading.


    It gave Elysia enough time to grab her friends'' hands and pull them to take cover behind her.


    She finally realized that this young man was unusual, and the magic that had attacked her earlier... This young man was an enemy.


    "Ely, what are you doing so suddenly? It''s rude to do it in Young Master Reggie''s presence, you know? Ah, look at him, how handsome he is, what a gentlemen''s embodiment." Evelyn had a dissatisfied expression as she looked at her best friend, but she seemed to melt when she looked back at Reggie.


    Elysia was surprised to hear that. Was Evelyn unaware of the foreign energy earlier? Or maybe, it had already invaded this girl''s mind? It was only about three seconds, and Evelyn was already hit by this young master''s spell? Was it because of that suspicious ring?


    Forget the questions in mind. Elysia immediately came to Evelyn''s aid by checking the energy flow in this girl''s body. She channeled her magic swiftly and eradicated the foreign energy like a ck mist in Evelyn''s brain.


    ''Ely, did something happen?'' Elena suddenly asked with concern. She realized something was wrong with the turmoil she felt a moment ago. Unfortunately, when she checked into private room 1 with her magic vision, she didn''t see anything amiss.


    ''Sister Elena, pleasee here with Nell and Saint experts. These two customers are not ordinary. They are trying to brainwash us!'' Elysia called for help with urgency.


    "Rosie, please take care of Vanessa for a moment. Ariel, Maximilian,e with me to that private room." After handing the white cat to Rosie, Elena went straight to private room 1 without waiting for anyone''s response.


    Nell, who sat on Elena''s shoulder in invisible magic, just went with the flow without knowing what happened.


    Reggie was still stunned by the unexpected turn of events. He never thought that Elysia would oppose him.


    Meanwhile, Evelyn seemed to wake up from her strange state and became disoriented for an instant. "What just happened?"


    Evelyn still remembered what she said before. She covered her mouth with wide eyes. She couldn''t believe she said that. What had gotten into her?


    "Hmph!" Elysia stared at the two customers in front of her as if her gaze could kill. She immediately restrained their movements with her magic without waiting for them to act or respond.


    She had to arrest them and find out the mastermind behind this. To be honest, she couldn''t imagine if this young master managed to carry out his evil ns on herself and her friends.


    Given Evelyn''s sudden change in behavior earlier, something like brainwashing was a severe crime. What just happened was a hidden scheme, and it was intolerable.


    "Hey, wait, wait. What are you doing all of a sudden,dy boss? This isn''t customer-friendly treatment." Reggie''s servantined and tried to free himself from the magic that restrained all his movements, but it was a futile attempt.


    "Miss Elysia, why are you binding us with your magic like this? This is not a hospitable treatment for your customers. Please free my servant and me from this magic right now, or I will file aint to give you endless trouble." Reggie frowned andined like a customer who received injustice treatment. Yet, he was pretty nervous and thought about what had gone wrong.

 Chapter 306: The Runaway Elf

    <h4>Chapter 306: The Runaway Elf</h4>


    "Ely, what''s going on? Why are you suddenly restraining these customers with your magic?" E touched Elysia''s arm in anxiety about the sudden change of events. She absolutely had no idea about what just happened.


    Elysia decided not to answer that first. She waited a few seconds, then the door opened, and four people entered the private room.


    After Ariel closed the door, Elena put up several barriers in the private room. Then, Elena looked at the two young men in front of Elysia with a piercing gaze.


    [| Lv. 141 | Spirit Mist Elf | Abel | Male (301) | HP: 125,600 / 127,000 | EP: 115,900 / 116,500 |]


    [| STR: 21 | AGI: 51 | VIT: 25 | INT: 29 |]


    Elysia narrowed her eyes slightly. This young master''s servant was apparently not a human but an elf disguised as a human.


    She didn''t know their goal, but what this young master was trying to achieve was a great offense to her.


    "Hey, please spare me from this restraining magic. We came here just to have a good meal. We didn''t evenmit any crimes." Abel asked once more after realizing that his attempts to destroy the magic were futile.


    "Miss Elysia, let us go this instant. This is thest warning. I don''t know why you are doing this to us, but this is going too far. You don''t know who you are trying to offend." Reggie sat on the sofa and made a slight threat.


    He realized that the chances of escaping were getting thinner when several other people entered the private room. The n was perfect, but why did it suddenly turn out like this?


    "Hmph! You don''t know who I am, but two of my friends are princesses." Elysia snorted and looked back. "Let me ask, Do you know the Byrne Family? Is it an aristocratic family?"


    "Allow me to answer your question, Miss Elysia." Ariel raised her hand slightly, and she immediately continued after receiving a nod from Elysia. "Byrne is an aristocratic family with a patriarch named Marquess Hugo Byrne. They reside in Orastin City and govern a quarter of the city."


    "I see..." Elysia nodded slightly, then looked at Reggie.


    She brought her index and middle fingers together and swung her hand inward, and her magic followed a moment after.


    The suspicious ck ring on Reggie''s thumb seemed to rebel, but it finally slipped off his thumb and flew towards Elysia.


    "Hey, that''s my ring! A precious item, my treasure. Would you be that low to snatch away the possession of your customer, Miss Elysia!? You--" Reggie was shocked when he realized that his ring had slipped off his thumb by itself. He conveyed his grievance as if he was a victim.


    Elysia ignored Reggie''s follow-up nonsense and scanned the suspicious ring. After looking deeper, she only saw a collection of foreign energy like mist contained in the ring.


    [| Lv. 45 | Earth Grade | Ring of Desire | 80/100 |]


    ''Eh, this ring''s durability has changed? That''s ten points lower than before.'' Elysia was puzzled for a moment. She just assumed that the ring''s durability was reduced due to brainwashing attempts on her and Evelyn just now.


    "Reggie Byrne of the Byrne Marquess Family. You havemitted a felony for your grave offense. You have tried to brainwash Evelyn and me with your evil attempts. Sir, Maximilian, please check these two men''s belongings. I am afraid they are carrying some dangerous items." Elysia dered and gave her orders as if she had the authority to do so.


    Evelyn and E were shocked to hear that, and Maximilian frowned with a grim expression. Even so, he stepped forward towards the man with a young master''s vibe and rummaged this young man without caring about politeness.


    "Hey, hey, what are you doing, old man!? This is robbery, this is a robbery! Lavely Pizza treats customers with disrespect. Help, ow, ow-" Reggie shouted for the people outside to hear hisints.


    However, Reggie fell silent immediately after the old wizard cast magic to Reggie''s mouth. The interrogation could be carried outter, but now it was for a thorough search.


    Abel was stupefied to see his young master being treated like that. He was sure that his young master''s n had failed. And again, their fate was in the hands of these girls.


    "Hey, I''m innocent. I didn''t do anything. Please spare me. I am a young man with good manners and love peace." Abel tried to plead with a pitiful expression.


    "You are an elf disguised as a human. What are you doing on the Human Continent with a plot like this? We don''t know what you and your young master want to do by trying to brainwash us, but we''ll find out about thatter." After saying that, Elysia turned around, and her friends did the same.


    Well, the old wizard sure did a thorough search, even to the young master''s underwear. It was embarrassing, she and her friends didn''t have to watch that.


    "No, no, no, you seem to have a misunderstanding here. Neither of us is trying to brainwash anyone. It''s just, hmpf-" Abel didn''t have a chance to finish his words because his mouth was immediately silenced by the Saint-level wizard''s magic.


    "You can tell your defenseter during the interrogation. What you are trying to do is a felony. An elf who tries to carry out a scheme with a young human over here. Your disguise is pretty good, elf. I wouldn''t have noticed if Miss Elysia hadn''t told us about it." Maximilian curved his mouth down in a harsh tone.


    Meanwhile, Evelyn and E gripped Elysia''s arm tightly. There were anxiety and fear in their expressions. They didn''t doubt Elysia''s words for some apparent reason, and they were scared because they were nearly brainwashed by that evil young master.


    Elysia walked closer to the two Goddesses. Whereas Evelyn and E just followed like the terrified little girls.


    "Master, please check this out. The Goddess of Blessings, perhaps you know something about this suspicious ring or about the Mist Elf?" Elysia handed the suspicious ck ring to Elena for a reason.


    Elena epted the ring to examine it for a moment. She knew that Elysia wanted to secure the dangerous ring under the guise that it was already in the Goddess'' hands.


    "Ah, I know this ring! This is the Ring of Desire." Nell suddenly expressed her knowledge. She came out of her invisible magic and stared at the ck ring in Elena''s hand with confidence.


    Hearing that confession, Elysia and the others turned towards Nell at once.


    "You know something about this ring, little one? Then, what about the Mist Elf?" Elena asked for further exnation.


    "Of course, I know. The man in the white robe over there is a Mist Elf, just like Elysia said. Then, this ck ring is an ancient item used to pass on the same desire to the user and other beings at will." Nell flew a little into the air, and everybody the attention was on her. Including the old wizard and the two people who fell victim to his hands.


    "As far as I know, this Ring of Desire is an item that belongs to one of the royal families in the Elf Continent. Its quantity is no more than nine due to its extremelyplicated and difficult manufacture. I''m quite surprised that an ancient item like this still exists. It''s been a hundred thousand years, you know?" Nell tapped her cheek with her finger as if in thought. Then, she floated towards the Mist Elf.


    Nell deactivated Maximilian''s magic after waiting for him to snatch all the items on the elf''s body. She hovered right in front of the elf face.


    "Nee, you are an elf who lives far away in the Elf Continent, right? What are you doing in the Human Continent, and what kind of scheme are you nning for these three innocent girls? Tell me the truth. You can''t lie in my presence." Nell looked at the elf with a profound gaze. A subtle Holy Magic was emitted by her to ensure that only the truth would escape from this elf''s mouth.


    The elf was a little angry and felt tarnished after being groped by an old man. However, he immediately calmed down, and his eyes lost focus. He looked at the fairy and opened his mouth. "Hehe, you are a fairy, and you''re in the Human Continent too. Why can''t I be here? Elven Continent has be somewhat chaotic recently due to major war preparation. I just fled to a rtively peaceful ce. The Holy Central Region of the distant Human Continent is the best choice for me."


    Maximilian put all the items belonging to these two men on the table, then he took a few steps back. He didn''t want to interfere with the interrogation being carried out by the Goddess of Blessings.


    "Mpf! Mhpf!" Reggie tried to speak, but nothing came out of his mouth but a muffled sound. Whatever it was, they were doomed. His grand n failed just like that, and so did his harem wishful thinking.


    Abel paused for a few seconds as if in a daze, then opened his mouth again. "We don''t have any schemes. I just traded that lousy ring to Young Master Reggie for the assurance of my welfare. Young Master Reggie just wants to form a harem full of stunning, beautiful girls with great backgrounds to pave his path to his dreams."


    "I see... Now I have more questions for you two, but let''s save those forter, after the top-level meeting." Nell smiled faintly, but she had a look of contempt.


    "Ariel, please imprison them in the lesiastical Prison. Make sure no one finds out about them for a while. I need to squeeze a bit of information from these twoter." Nell revoked her Holy Magic and silenced the elf with magic.


    "I will carry out your orders without error, o the Goddess of Blessings." Ariel gave a slight bow with her hand on her chest.

 Chapter 307: Ring of Desire

    <h4>Chapter 307: Ring of Desire</h4>


    Nell nullified the elf''s disguise magic, and his form changed gradually.


    The elf''s hair turned from ck to mist green, and so did the color of his eyes. Then, his ears became pointed upwards. However, the thing that changed significantly was that he became more ''prettier'' and slender. His face tended to resemble a girl even though he was a genuine man.


    "Hum, indeed an elf. I''ll take care of the two of you in a few hours. Now, please fall asleep." Nell stopped her Holy Magic to the elf. Then, she stretched out her hand and used sedative magic on Reggie and Abel.


    The two men fell asleep instantly without being able to fight back.


    Nell cast her magic one more time to temporary disguise the two men bodies like two sacks of potatoes, then Ariel made the two men float with magic.


    The holy knightdy went out of the private room after excused herself and said she would return as soon as possible. Elena made a gap in her barrier for Ariel''s way out before closing it.


    "Little one, based on your exnation just now, this ring can transfer desire to other beings but also apply the same to the user? What do you mean by that? My Ely said that young people earlier tried to brainwash her and her friends." Elena asked while examining the ck ring in her hand. She even scanned down to the most minor carvings and patterns.


    "Ah, that one. It was an ancient item that belonged to one of the royal families in the Elven Continent about a hundred thousand years ago. We do not yet know the certainty about why the young elf had it and gave it to that young man.


    I had encountered a simr item when the Royal Family in question was conducting a mate search for one of their offspring. That Royal Family would use the Ring of Desire so that the bride or groom who entered their family would never have evil intentions or betrayal in them." Nell flew back towards Elena andnded on thetter''s shoulder.


    Elena furrowed her brows at that, and Nell noticed and immediately tried to calm the atmosphere.


    "Hmm, but the Ring of Desire just works as the name implies. It''s like clouding one''s judgment with desire. However, that item has its limits and will crumble afterwards." Nell took a moment to pause while trying to remember something, but everyone was just waiting for the sequel.


    "Erm... As I recall, this ck ring can only send one quite strong desire to someone at the Intermediate level or below." Nell nodded confidently.


    "Wait, after all, why would the Elven Royal Family in question use such dirty methods to ascertain their offspring''s mate?" Elena represented the question that seemed to be on everyone''s mind in the private room. Evelyn and E were the ones most curious about it.


    "The Elven Royal Family I mentioned would guarantee their offspring''s best future mate. They would nt the seed of desire such as love and affection for their offspring''s bride or groom at Intermediate-level or below." Nell shrugged her shoulders slightly.


    Even though she was the one who exined, she actually looked down on that action. Nevertheless, she was unable to interfere in the matter for several reasons.


    "Doesn''t that only apply to those at Intermediate level or below? If so, wouldn''t it be useless if that family offspring''s mate''s ascended to a level above that?" Elena added. She was clueless about that family''s belief, especially their offspring, to employ such disgusting methods to find a life partner.


    "Now then, the desire that has been nted will remain forever. I don''t like that kind of method. I suggested destroying this Ring of Desire. The effect of this item does resemble something like brainwashing." Nell folded her arms and looked at the ck ring with contempt.


    ''I see... Looks like the ring''s durability diminished because that man just sent Evelyn, and I subtle desire to like him. Perhaps, that ring would be destroyed right away if it was used so that one of us head over heels in love with him. Horrible.'' Elysia muttered in her mind.


    ''Ely, what do you want to do with this ring? Destroy?'' Elena asked for a decision.


    ''En, please destroy it without remainder, Sister Elena. Also, destroy the foreign energy like mist that is contained within that ring.'' Elysia was supportive of that action. Whatever it was, she didn''t like vile things like that around them. She didn''t want to keep it either.


    ''Alright.'' After saying that, Elena wrapped the ring in a sphere of magic energy.


    Then, the destructive force contained in her magic immediately destroyed all of the Ring of Desire''s constituent substance within a second.


    "..." Nell became a little excited and scared to see that.


    The Goddess of Light was indeed strong with lots of magic that she didn''t know the least. It seems the Goddess of Light''s divinity was above her big sister. Praise to the grandgodmaster as they held a pretty good rtionship.


    "I''ve destroyed it. No one needs to worry after this." Elena said that while looking at Evelyn and E as if she was talking to them.


    Meanwhile, the two girls in question could only nod in relief.


    "Nice, bad things don''t happen, and you are fine. Shall we go to the Imperial Pce now?" Instead of deciding on that, Elena asked if she needed the two girls'' decision. At the same time, she revoked her barrier altogether.


    "Un."


    "En, let''s go."


    Evelyn and E nodded innocently, but they didn''t let go of Elysia''s arm. They didn''t even move from their position as if they were waiting for something.


    Realizing that, Elysia smiled faintly and walked ahead after politely inviting the Goddesses. Evelyn and E only followed Elysia from either side, still holding thetter''s arm.


    If it needed to be said, these two innocent girls felt a little afraid just to imagine if the young master earlier managed to brainwash them. If Elysia wasn''t there, perhaps... Evelyn got little goosebumps just up to that point, and E thought even a little further before she shivered due to her own imagination.


    "We''re fine, Eve, E. Girls with good behavior will also have good luck." Elysia turned to her friends and conveyed her gentle words to reassure them.


    "En, thank you, Ely." E closed her eyes and nodded subtly. She could be a little relieved that her Goddess was still around, and she felt pretty safe.


    "Nee, Ely, am I still my usual self now? I still remember what happened, and it wasn''t me. I''m sure of that... I''m a little scared." Evelyn muttered softly while looking down a little, but she was sure her best friend could hear it.


    "You''re still the Eve I know. I''m sure of that, and I can confidently say it to you. With that being said, I''ve eliminated the ck mist that was trying to cloud your judgment. Just in case, we better note into contact with strangers anymore. The incident just now was severe enough to be taken seriously." Elysia suggested with a reassuring smile.


    She had some worries in mind, and she was also worried about her friends. These two girls were not ordinary girls. They were pretty vulnerable to being targeted by evil schemes because of their beauty and backgrounds. They were good girls and deserved a good fortune filled with happiness.


    "Thank you, Ely. Thank you very much." Evelyn heaved a sigh of relief.


    As it turns out, her best friend had to take care of everything for her. Perhaps, her previous decision was correct. She should refuse to shake hands with men for whatever reason.


    After that, Elysia and her friends walked out of private room 1. Elena followed right behind them, and Maximilian took a little distance behind as if he was a guard.


    As for Nell... She put all the items on the table into her mini pocket dimension before sitting back on Elena''s shoulder in invisible magic. She almost forgot, and luckily Elena reminded her.


    As soon as they left private room 1, Rosie and Fran walked over with worried expressions. They had been waiting right outside that private room because of their concern.


    "Has something happened? Are you all right? Just a moment ago, Miss Ariel came out in a hurry, and she even ignored us." Rosie stopped right in front of Elysia and expressed her anxieties in words.


    "It''s nothing, Rosie. Just two bad guys, trying to do something indecent to us. They''ve been taken by Miss Ariel in a potato sack to go to the lesiastical Prison." Elysia whispered softly after making sure no outsider would overhear her.


    Rosie covered her mouth in shock, and Fran frowned with a grim expression. However, they thought about the same astonishment in their minds. What kind of people would dare to offend the Goddess''s disciple and these two princesses? Those two bad guys were bored with life, trying to find such a big deal?


    "Forget it, we need to go to the Imperial Pce now. Let''s go." Elysia invited Rosie and Fran politely.


    As soon as Rosie gave a response, the white cat jumped out of Rosie''s arms. Vanessa wanted to be hugged by her master and talked to her master about several things.


    "Oh my." Elysia caught the white cat on reflex. She stroked her contracted beast attentively.


    After that, they walked away through the corridor that looked rtively peaceful. It was a special section for private rooms, after all.


    All of them immediately headed to the first floor and came out of Lavely Pizza. A golden carriage was parked nearby, and two dozen high-level holy knights stood guard around the carriage, waiting for their arrival.

 Chapter 308: Top-level Meeting (1)

    <h4>Chapter 308: Top-level Meeting (1)</h4>


    "We have been waiting for your arrival. Our Holy Grandfather has sent us to fetch and escort you to Aeddoterra Imperial Pce." The squad leader stepped forward from the line and gave a knight salute.


    "Mm, that''s great. Thank you very much." E replied with a soft response.


    Then, one of the holy knights opened the carriage door. "Please."


    Elysia and her friends smiled softly in response and stepped up into the golden carriage. Elena and the others also followed shortly after.


    Simultaneously, a holy knightdy appeared from afar and was rushing over quickly using light step magic. Her sudden arrival made the escort squad alert by reflex. Still, it was only for a moment because they recognized the approaching figure.


    "You are in a hurry, Saint Ariel." The squad leader gave a light greeting.


    "Yes, I need to return to the Holy Princess''s side as soon as possible. Please escort us to the Imperial Pce." Ariel responded lightly before entering the carriage.


    After closing the carriage''s door, Ariel knelt in front of the Goddess of Light. "O all glory, the Goddess of Blessings. I have imprisoned those offenders in level four lesiastical Prison under strict secrecy."


    "Um, thank you for thoroughness in your assignment. Please have a seat." Nell gave an open palm gesture to point to a seat on the opposite side.


    She had mixed feelings because this holy knightdy knelt before Elena. Well, she was still in thetter''s shoulder, so what could she do?


    "It''s my honor." Ariel gave a bow of respect and moved from her position to the seat indicated for her.


    The next moment, four beautiful white horses immediately pulled the golden carriage, following the coachman''s orders. Two dozens of holy knights were escorted from all sides on their horses.


    The golden carriage''s departure only left the pedestrians and Lavely Pizza''s customers in a moment of daze. They had no idea of certainty, but it seemed that Lavely Pizza''s owners had also been invited as guests of honor based on the recent warm conversation.


    On the way to the Imperial Pce, the girls implicitly had a light chat about the incident that had just happened. Elysia once again conveyed her reassurance to keep them calm. After all, the Ring of Desire was already destroyed.


    After that, their conversation topics were immediately closed and diverted as soon as they arrived at their destination area.


    "Woah, look at the elite knight troops over there. They are wearing different colored armor." Elysia changed the subject of their light conversation while gazing out the window.


    "En, ruby for Aeddoterra Kingdom''s elite forces, gold for Holy Knight. Then, ck for the Cuttexus Kingdom... Brown, green, and blue from the other three regions, but I can''t remember the order, apologize." E yed with the lock of her hair with a hint of embarrassment. She failed to remember that.


    "Emerald is Ariatha Kingdom''s elite forces, my father''s elite forces. Blue is for the Nachezan Kingdom, and brown is for the Xeafinata Kingdom." Evelyn puffed out her chest a little to exin what E had forgotten.


    After saying that, Evelyn realized something else. "Wait, the Xeafinata Kingdom is also participating in this top-level meeting? If so, then your mother and father will be there too, E."


    "Oh my goodness, you''re right, Eve. It''s been over six months since I met my father and mother. I have lots of stories to tell them." E smiled with a bright expression as she put her hands together and rested her cheek there.


    Too many things had happened in thest five weeks or so. It was started from new friends, then to honor being this close to the Goddess of Blessings and the Goddess of Light.


    Meanwhile, Elysia and the others only smiled faintly to see the cute smile stered on E''s face. Not long after, the carriage stopped in front of the pce, and the door was opened.


    The rows of imperial knights in silver armor lined up neatly as if they were going to wee the guests of honor. The scarlet rug stretched from exactly where the carriage stopped, all the way into the pce, along the passage.


    Then, a dashing knight in ruby armor walked over and gave a knightly salute with reverence. "Wee to the Aeddoterra Imperial Pce. Please allow me to guide you to the meeting ce. The Emperors and authorities are eagerly awaiting your arrival."


    Elena came out of the carriage with Nell still on her shoulder. Then, followed by Elysia and the others.


    For this event, the Goddesses had to be at the front, not behind. Nell suggested it for a reason.


    "Very well, show us the way." Nell flew a little and hovered right beside Elena before replying in a lofty tone.


    The knight general was a little dumbfounded to see the little human fairy with his eyes. Even though he had been told beforehand about the Goddess of Blessings, it was still quite a sight to see the divine presence in person.


    Not to mention, he finally got the chance to see the Goddess of Light. She was known as a heavenly, ethereal, extraordinary beauty! He ran out of words to describe it and could only be bewitched for a few seconds.


    Fortunately, the knight general immediately put everything aside and returned to focus on his duties. He gave a wee gesture. "Please follow me."


    Seeing the ruby-armored knight walking to guide the way, Elena stepped along with Nell, who flew forward. Their group only followed closely behind.


    They were not guided to the throne hall but a grand entrance in the pce''s northern part. It was a special ce where certain events were held.


    "Pleasee in." The knight general opened the grand door after giving a gesture of politeness. He stood there as if he was waiting for the two Goddesses to enter first with their group.


    Elena and Nell didn''t respond to that. They just entered the hall without waiting for anything else.


    When they entered the grand hall, the impression they got was spacious, like a hall for a royal party.


    In the hall''s center, the tables were arranged to form a circle with a middle hole, very much like a donut. The Five Emperors and several high-ranking authorities sat around the round table with several people standing behind them.


    There were two majestic golden seats ced right next to each other. The seats looked more luxurious than the others. Even the Emperors'' seats were not that grand.


    "Wee to Aeddoterra Imperial Pce, the Goddess of Light, the Goddess of Blessings. Based on your request, we have prepared a top-level meeting with all the highest authorities in the Human Continent. I am Alexander Celestine to wee you once again. Please have a seat." Alexander stood up and gave the opening greeting with reverence.


    Even as the host, Arthur just kept quiet and let it be. It was prearranged, after all.


    "It''s been five years since west met, Little Alex. Thank you for everyone''s quick response to holding this sudden top-level meeting." Nell smiled with a gentle expression as she gazed at the audience around the round table.


    "It''s an honor for us, o the Goddess of Blessings. It''s such an iparable pleasure to be able to see your divine presence in person." Alexander put his hand on his chest with a bright smile. He didn''t take offense at all when he was referred to as ''little''.


    Shortly afterward, Alexander once again invited the two Goddesses with great respect to take their seats. He also didn''t forget to give a brief greeting to everyone who came with the Goddesses.


    Evelyn, E, and Rosie hesitated for a few seconds in choosing their positions, but Elysia came to the rescue. "Eve, you''d better be around your parents. E to Grandpa, while Rosie and Fran around your grandfather. I''ll follow my master."


    "Umm, all right." Evelyn nodded and was followed by the others. They parted ways with the Elysia group towards their respective positions. Although, there was a hint of reluctance in their hearts.


    Ariel followed E, and Maximilian was with Evelyn. Then, Elysia immediately followed Elena to the majestic seat.


    Elena sat on the seat that had been specially prepared for her, and so did for Nell. When Elena looked at everyone present, Nell just saw everyone through under the table. What could she do? She was small in stature, and the seat for her was that big!


    "..." Everyone was at a loss of words at sight.


    "Fufu, allow me to help you, little one." Elena chuckled softly and extended her hand to Nell as if she asked thetter to get into her hands.


    Nell stared at Elena''s innocent expression for a moment, then epted the offer. However, she didn''t know what thetter would do. She stood on Elena''s palm in an instant.


    In front of everyone, Elena lifted Nell to the table. She made a small circle on the table with her index finger and used her magic.


    Bundles of golden light gathered together to form a majestic golden seat that was precisely the same as the one that had been prepared. It was a real object made with magic. But, in the eyes of the other, it appeared out of the blue.


    Elena was aware that she received attention from everyone, but she didn''t care about that. She only invited Nell to sit there with a subtle cue.


    After Nell sat like a good girl, Elena gave a hand gesture to the girl behind her. "My disciple Ely, you can sit there. It seems the preparation for this top-level meetingcks consideration for us, and also for the Goddess of Blessings."

 Chapter 309: Top-level Meeting (2)

    <h4>Chapter 309: Top-level Meeting (2)</h4>


    Elysia gave a slight smiled as she was being watched by many people at once. She also felt somewhat helpless. Elena no longer called her name with a bit of formality as a master and disciple because Elena deemed it was morefortable.


    "Yes, master." After cursory consideration, Elysia could only agree. She sat in the seat reserved for the Goddess of Blessings, then put Vanessa on herp.


    She was aware of some people who were dissatisfied with that. A little ridiculous thing, the prince from the Eastern Kingdom whom she knew, could only be stunned since he realized her arrival with the Goddess of Light.


    "Does anyone have any objections?" Elena stared at everyone, especially those who were ncing at Elysia with an inexplicable gaze.


    "No, no one has any objections. Please forgive us for theck of attention we have paid to this regard." Alexander represented to speak, but he also interrupted those who wanted to refute the Goddess of Light.


    Therefore, those who were about to deliver their responses immediately swallowed their words again due to other considerations.


    "Good. Now I''ll hand it over to the Goddess of Blessings." Elena left the role of the speaker to Nell because it was time for the meeting to begin.


    For that reason, she put up a special golden dome-like barrier to cover everyone. No unauthorized person was allowed to eavesdrop, just in case.


    "..." Nell took a moment of pause. She waited for all the attention to fall on her before voicing the opening of her speech.


    "You may not think that the Goddess of Blessings herself has the form of a fairy rather than a human as known by the history. However, it''s me, and the current me is my true form.


    Be thankful that you have the honor to be in the presence of two Goddesses at the same time. I appreciate you for not voicing yourints against anything. We are here for an obvious and urgent reason, namely about ursed monsters and sealed areas." Nell put on a benevolent expression and paused once more.


    On the other hand, the Emperors and high-ranking authorities became tense immediately after the Goddess of Blessings said that. They went straight to their main topic at once.


    "It has been more than a hundred thousand years since the world battle against the unknown race that came from nowhere. Only a small percentage survived.


    However, have all of you never wondered about the racial hostility that urred in this era? All inhabitants of this world once lived in peace and harmony, but all lived in chaos in this era. Why is that?


    Besides, thenguage and writing in this era are no longer the ones we used in the past. History is lost with age, and it''s known as lost history." Nell stood up and delivered her speech. She used several hand gestures to reinforce her speech.


    As the others were contemting something, Nell continued. "Yes, we used to use thenguage with the same name as the name of this world, Vrelenia. It is now known as the ancientnguage. However, now it has changed to Aefasy. Who has the power to change all that and sow so many seeds of racial hatred? That''s one of the problems we can''t find the root of the problem."


    "That will be discussedter. For now, let''s get back to our main problem, regarding ursed monsters and sealed areas." After saying that, Nell swung her hand lightly in the air.


    A collection of golden light gathered in the center of the round table and turned into a projection like a screen with four sides. The Holy Central Region''s map was disyed there for everyone to see.


    "I assume that all those present in this hall are people you can trust, between one another. Three days ago, a sealed area close to this city had copsed.


    At that time, I was still on another continent, looking for news from other Gods and Goddesses. My big appreciation goes to Elysia and the Goddess of Light. They have already dealt with all the cmities that will hit this city.


    My question is, do you know the details about those ursed monsters? How dangerous are they, and what will happen when you kill them?" Nell changed the disy on the four-sided screen to several ursed monsters from her memory.


    "Elysia shared a few things about the ursed monsters she faced in the sealed area. They possess a curse that will attack the attacker, and they are also immune to magic. As you said, o the Goddess of Blessings, the ursed monsters of the sealed area near this city had been obliterated by the Goddess of Light." Alexander replied after giving the other Emperors a nce.


    "Mhm, that''s true, but that''s not all. Uh, wait a minute..." Nell nodded happily, but she suddenly realized something. She turned back to Elysia and Elena.


    "Elysia, if you faced those ursed monsters head-on, why didn''t you get the curse from the monsters you faced? And, the Goddess of Light, if you wiped out the hordes of ursed monsters, why weren''t you even affected by any curse?" Nell thought for a moment. She wondered about the secret this master and disciple had.


    With that being said, most people in the hall gave Elysia and the Goddess of Light questioning gazes. They also wanted to know the answer.


    "You''re questioning that now? My disciple fought for a noble cause, and she also managed to save several students. She was at the brink of death''s door because of it. You''re also wondering why I''m free from any curse, right?" Elena rested her cheek on her hand with an aloof expression. She acted as a superior figure to anyone.


    "Gulp..." Nell just nodded. For some reason, she felt pressured to see Elena''s subtle smile. While the others no longer dared to look at the Goddess of Light or Elysia.


    "Very well, I''ll tell you. That''s because..." Elena paused, deliberately building tension. "...Such a weak curse cannot tarnish my divinity. I burned it all to nothingness with my divine magic."


    "I- I see..." Nell felt awkward because Elena was indirectly mocking her and the other divine existences.


    Well, what could she do? Her grandgodmaster was iprehensible, and indeed perhaps much stronger than her expectations.


    Conclusions could be drawn about the curse''s adverse effects received by this inexplicable master and disciple. Then, it was time to discuss things that mankind must immediately prepare.


    "ording to my estimation, sealed areas will copse in two or three months. Let''s get started talking about--" Nell continued her speeches and lengthy discussions with the Emperors and high-ranking authorities. All should be presented clearly and in detail to deal with the inevitable battles.


    She even shared some trap methods and advanced runes techniques to deal with the ursed monster hordes.


    If they used the entrapment and annihtion methods, the curses would not attack anyone other than the surrounding area. Therefore, the impact and the aftermath of it was only the ground tainted by the curse.


    However, it could only eradicate low-level ursed monsters. For that reason, it required great strength to eradicate the high-level ones. Someone with great power had to bear the curse after ughtering them.


    Nell disclosed several sealed areas to everyone, but not all the spots. The one who established sealed areas in Human Continent was not only herself.


    Careful preparations were needed to be carried out near the sealed areas and also in several ces that had been determined through discussions.


    Nell talked about this and that in the interactive discussions with the others. Still, Elysia and Elena also had their own discussions in mind. They had just gained new insights regarding methods for eradicating those ursed monsters.


    Three hours passed without anyone noticing. The Goddess of Blessings'' enlightenment and guidance really made the Emperors and high-ranking authorities lose track of time.


    The spotlight was on the Goddess of Blessings. Even some personal questions were raised because they felt quitefortable with their benevolent Goddess. Meanwhile, the Goddess of Light didn''t involve herself too much in that top-level meeting.


    However, everyone knew that the Goddess of Light was the ultimate weapon and the supreme protector that would y the key point and vital role in the uing battle.


    "I think that''s all from me in this top-level meeting. Make sure not to trigger battles with other races, especially with the Devil Race, in this period. We need to unite to face themon enemy.


    If that''s not possible, just make sure no one shes with other races and ignites unwanted things. The Goddess of Light and I will go to the Evil God someday to make a deal.


    After all, I only managed to encounter six divine existences after exploring our world for a month. We will win this inevitable battle. Even God-level ursed monsters will be exterminated. We shall be victorious, for our world!" Nell said that with some consideration, then she raised her fist high with a cry of enthusiasm.


    "For our world!" Everyone raised their fists and eximed in unison.


    "Very well, please implement what we discussed at this meeting immediately. Something unexpected can happen at any time." Nell spoke in her soft voice again.


    "We have received your guidance, and it will be implemented immediately without fail." Alexander represented to speak, but the others also gave a little bow of respect to the Goddess of Blessings, like himself.


    Nell gave a response, then people started to leave.


    Of course, Elena had already revoked her barrier.


    Besides the Goddesses and Elysia, only the Emperors and their closest people were still around the round table. At that moment, Nell suddenly thought of something. "Little Alex, Arthur, hold on a moment. I need to say something."

 Chapter 310: Family Introduction Ceremony (1)

    <h4>Chapter 310: Family Introduction Ceremony (1)</h4>


    Hearing that, Alexander and Arthur immediately gave their full attention to the Goddess of Blessings. They were waiting for something, but it was for a brief discussion with the other Emperors.


    Who would have thought that the Goddess of Blessings was also waiting for the others to leave because she would say something more confidential to them?


    "Please enlighten us, o the Goddess of Blessings." Alexander gave a respectful response with honor.


    "Tomorrow afternoon, I, along with the Goddess of Light and Elysia, will go to Fairy Continent. For that reason, please arrange the academy permit for Elysia." Nell nced at the two girls behind her, then looked back at Alexander and Arthur.


    The Emperors had expected it considering that the Goddess of Blessings had said that implicitly before. However, one thing they didn''t understand was Elysia''s participation.


    The Goddess of Blessings intended to engage a mortal girl when she and the Goddess of Light would meet another divine existence in Fairy Continent? But, for what and why? The Emperors and the others wondered in their minds.


    Among them all, Evelyn and E were the most astonished for various causes and reasons.


    "Very well, I will take care of the permit for Elysia. Tomorrow morning is the time when the affinity re-test for all students is held. I hope Elysia can participate in the event before leaving." Arthur nodded his head in understanding.


    "That''s what we nned." Nell sat on a mini golden seat from Elena''s magic.


    "Forgive my indiscretion, but let me ask a question." Evelyn didn''t have the strength to remain silent. She needed to know why her friend would be taken away on this potentially dangerous journey.


    "Sure,e to your question, Evelyn Mitchell." Nell gave an open palm hand gesture.


    "Please tell me why Ely needs to go to Fairy Continent?" Evelyn nced at her best friend, but she only received a gentle smile from thetter. Then, she looked back at the Goddess of Blessings with a pleading look.


    "Mm, it''s because of what happened to Elysia recently. I needed help meeting the divine existence in Fairy Continent. Still, the Goddess of Light refused to leave her disciple unprotected." Nell folded her hands in herp with a gentle smile.


    "It''s my will. My disciple Ely will be safer to be around me. It won''t be long before we return. You don''t need to worry, Evelyn." Elena smiled gently. She couldn''t bear to see Evelyn''s worried expression.


    "En, the journey will probably only take a few days, Eve. With my master and the Goddess of Blessings protecting me, I''ll be fine. Please don''t worry, mkay? We''ll have a pleasant talk after this." Elysia sped her hands, trying to convince her friend not to worry.


    "Ah-uh, all right..." Evelyn lowered her head a little. She felt pretty embarrassed to be the center of attention because the Emperors and the others just looked at her in silence.


    Meanwhile, E let out a sigh of relief upon hearing that. In some respects, it was confirmed that no ce could be safer than around the divine existence.


    "Very well, you can all continue what you are going to do. That is the end of my words... Until we meet again." Elena got up from her seat and walked away without waiting for a response from anyone.


    She used her invisible magic and returned to her spirit form with a bit of y of the golden glow. After that, she flew back to Elysia and entered the Soul Realm, herfortable home.


    In the eyes of others, the Goddess of Light seemed to turn into particles of light before her entire divine existence had disappeared entirely. No one could detect the Goddess of Light''s presence anymore, not even Nell.


    ''Elysia, is your master still around? She''s not really leaving, is she?'' Nell asked via telepathy, just to make sure.


    ''Yes, my master is still around. Uhm, well... My master has little business that needs to be done.'' Elysia responded with a bit of feeling of helplessness. The business she mentioned was Elenazing around in the Soul Realm.


    ''I see. Thanks for letting me know. Your master needs to learn a little from you, really, Elysia.'' Nell sighed inwardly.


    She remembered about the treatment she got from Elenast night and this morning. It was a bit arbitrary, as if the strong were bullying the weak. The obedient, gentle, and kindhearted girls were the best.


    ''Hehe, my master can hear you, o the Goddess of Blessings.'' Elysia chuckled lightly. Elena did hear Nell''s words, but they were simply ignored.


    ''You already call me Nell, so use my name as usual instead. Don''t be like your master. She calls me by different names depending on her mood.'' Nell grumbled a little. She didn''t care if Elena could hear her.


    ''I will keep it in mind, Nell.'' Elysia closed the conversation. Apparently, Nell was not in the mood to ept light jokes.


    ''Good.'' After saying that, Nell felt the energy fluctuation urring from her seat.


    Feeling something was wrong, she flew a little into the air. Simultaneously, the golden seat turned into golden light particles and disappeared into thin air.


    Nell let out a sigh of relief, albeit inwardly. She was quick to act and didn''t embarrass herself by falling on her butt because of her seat''s sudden disappearance. The culprit was obvious, but she didn''t want to talk about it.


    "Please continue your coordination and cooperation based on the details I have provided. I hope all the preparations arepleted before next month. That''s all from me. I need to return to my Firmament Realm." Nell turned to the Emperors as she spread her arms.


    "Your orders are an obligation for us. We will make sure not to disappoint your expectations, o the Goddess of Blessings." Alexander stood with his hand on his chest, and the other Emperors followed suit.


    Nell just nodded and flew up high before disappearing into particles of light.


    Before really leaving, she didn''t forget to say something to her godmaster. ''Elysia, I''m going to the Holy Cathedral to retrieve my Firmament Realm''s core. Do you want toe with me?''


    ''I''ll stay here first, Nell. I need to tell my friends a few things. Uhm, well... Looks like they wanted to talk to me about something.'' Elysia decided not to go because of some considerations towards Evelyn and E. She was aware her friends often steal several nces at her.


    ''Okay, I''ll go first. I''ll be right back to join you after taking care of a few things. Also, please don''t block our spirit connection.'' Nell gave a gentle reminder as she went out of the hall.


    ''En, okay. That goes for you too, Nell.'' Elysia felt that she had no reason to block their spirit connection, though.


    After giving a confirmation, Nell immediately left.


    Elysia nced left and right. She realized that she felt alone in the hall.


    As if understanding Elysia''s dilemma, Evelyn let out her pleasant voice as a constion for confusion after the two Goddesses'' departure. "Ely, please join us. Let me introduce you to my parents."


    "It''s my pleasure." Elysia doesn''t mind that. She immediately got up from the golden seat and walked towards Evelyn''s group.


    Once there, Evelyn intertwined her hand on Elysia''s. Evelyn cheerfully drew her best friend to her parents. "Father, mother, I would like to introduce. This is Elysia Avery, my best friend whom I talked to recently."


    "Pleased to meet you." Elysia gave a slight bow with a sweet smile etched on her face.


    "Hum, nice to meet you, Elysia. Thank you for looking after our daughter." Kevin gave an approving nod. He had seen enough to assess his daughter''s friend.


    "Oh my, after hearing so much about you from our daughter, we are finally able to meet, Elysia. You are as beautiful, hospitable, and lovable as our daughter was talking about." Isabelle returned Elysia''s smile with a gentle demeanor.


    "Thank you, Emperor Kevin, Queen Isabelle." Elysia felt a little ttered by that.


    "Oh, no-no, a little bit incorrect. Please call me aunty, and you may call my husband uncle. You''ve be a good friend of our daughter, Elysia. So don''t be so distant like that." Isabelle lightly waved her hand in front of her face.


    "Aun-ty?" Elysia said that hesitantly but spontaneously.


    "En, perfect." Isabelle smiled with satisfaction at that.


    At that moment, Elysia felt someone touching her arm from behind. She turned around, and E was there.


    Before anyone could speak, Evelyn interrupted and introduced E too. "Father, mother, please meet. This is Gabrie Celestine, the Holy Princess and also my friend. In some aspects, she is simr to me."


    "Nice to meet you, Emperor Kevin, Queen Isabelle." E gave a very respectful greeting to Evelyn''s parents.


    "Oh, fufu... Nice to meet you too, Gabrie. You can leave the formalities with us and please call me aunty and my husband as an uncle. And for you, Evelyn. How can Gabrie resemble you when you are two years younger than her? I guess it''s the opposite, fufu..." Isabelle giggled as she covered her mouth again with grace.


    "Mou~" Evelyn puffed her cheeks in dissatisfaction. However, she immediately shifted the topic to introduce her brother to Elysia and E.


    After a few pleasantries, E nudged Elysia''s arm lightly. "Ely, let me introduce you to my parents. They''ve been wanting to see you since I told them about youst month. Eve, you too. I want to introduce you to my parents."


    "Sure." Elysia nodded without objection.


    "Un-un, father, mother, I will be with my friends for a moment." Evelyn was quite enthusiastic about it. After she got the approval, they went to E''s parents.


    Surprisingly, the other Emperors only witnessed that with patience andposure. They even sent a sign for their son to join in on that family introduction ceremony.

 Chapter 311: Family Introduction Ceremony (2)

    <h4>Chapter 311: Family Introduction Ceremony (2)</h4>


    "Father, mother, allow me to introduce my friends. This is Elysia Avery, and this is Evelyn Mitchell." E gave a hand gesture to each of her friends. She skipped her grandfather because he already knew her friends, even close to them.


    "Pleased to meet you."


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Elysia and Evelyn alternately gave their responses formally and politely.


    "Ho-ho, the pleasure is ours. It''s really exhrating and calming for me to see my precious daughter finally have such good friends. Please take care of our E. She might be silly once in a while." Alfredughed lightly with joy, but his eyes sparkled with reason.


    "It''s our precious daughter, my husband. You can''t have a child alone." Lucia pinched her husband''s waist with a charming smile. "Anyway, it''s a pleasure to meet you too, Elysia, Evelyn. Please call us with uncle and aunty, all right?"


    Elysia and Evelyn just nodded innocently and called E''s parents with the proper noun as requested. Since they were also considered granddaughters by Pope Alexander, so it was only natural.


    Shortly after, four princes from different kingdoms joined them. Well, they came because of their royal father''s request.


    Raylee and Ronan were asked to invite Elysia to be acquainted with their family.


    It was a bit different to Theo and Evelyn''s brother, Bilie. They were only asked to exchange pleasantries to build rapport.


    "Delighted to make your acquaintance, Holy Father Alfred, Saint Cardinal Lucia." Theo gave a warm greeting. It wasn''t the first time he''d seen E''s parents.


    Then, Ronan, Raylee, and Billie also gave their polite greetings.


    After the princes exchanged words with E''s parents for a moment, their attention went to the three girls.


    "How do you do, Miss Elysia? I''m d to see you doing well. Two days ago, I came to Holy Cathedral''s Medical Center to visit you, but you are no longer there." Raylee smiled like a kind and friendly senior as ever.


    "Ah, thank you for your concern, Senior Raylee. Perhaps, upon your arrival, we had already left for the Aeddoterra Imperial Pce to fulfill Emperor Arthur''s invitation." Elysia gave her appreciation politely.


    "Oh, no worries. By the way, allow me to introduce you to my parents. I also invite you, Holy Princess Gabrie, Princess Evelyn." Raylee got straight to the point.


    "I also want to invite you to meet my parents, Miss Elysia, Holy Princess Gabrie, Princess Evelyn. We were already acquainted with each other before, but my mother was not present at that time." Ronan tried to invite the girls.


    "Hmm, how about we take turns introducing ourselves to each family? That''s to build our good rtionship and get to know each other. Some of us are already acquainted with each other''s family, but some haven''t." Theo suggested wisely. That way, everyone would be happy.


    "I agree with Prince Theo''s proposal. Let''s do it." Evelyn was the first to agree, then the others followed suit.


    Those princes and princesses went to each family to exchange pleasantries and get acquainted with one another.


    After the younger generation greeted each family in turn, Alexander decided that was enough. He and the Royal Families needed to hold a brief meeting before taking action based on the Goddess of Blessings'' guidance.


    "You young people can spend time together while we need to do brief coordination. However, pleasee back here when the afternoones." Alexander suddenly voiced his suggestion. Their Goddess''s orders should not be dyed any longer.


    Hearing that, the other Emperors also suggested something simr to their child. They allowed the princes and princesses to spend some time together while they took care ofplicated affairs.


    However, not without the guards. Each family dispatched one expert for it, but the Mitchell Family sent two.


    "Very well then, allow us to excuse ourselves. We will return to the Aeddoterra Imperial Pce at dusk." Ronan, as the oldest of the younger generation, represented to excuse themselves.


    "Eh, I also need to return to the Imperial Pce? Not to the Holy Cathedral?" E became a little confused. She looked at her grandfather for answers.


    "Hum, pleasee back together with the others. We will stay at this pce until tomorrow." Alexander nodded without dy.


    "Ah, all right. Then, I''ll be going first." E waved at her grandfather and her parents. Then, she went outside the hall with her friends, the princes, and the protectors.


    As soon as they got out, Rosie and Fran walked over.


    "Excuse me." Rosie tried to get attention.


    "Ah, Miss Rosie, you are still here. Where are your grandfather and his group?" Evelyn replied, then looked right and left.


    "My grandfather and the others need to sort things out. Fran and I aren''t allowed toe along." Rosie said that as if she had expected it beforehand.


    "Hm, how about joining us? We are also asked to spend time outside because of something you also know." Evelyn asked in a friendly manner.


    "A desirable offer, but we need to turn it down because we still have some responsibilities in the academy. As you know, tomorrow is a busy day for all the students and academy staff. Please forgive me." Rosie shook her head with a slightly regrettable expression.


    "You really are a responsible student council president, Ro- Senior Rosie. I admire your perseverance." Elysia tried to cheer up Rosie''s mood with a bit of lightpliment. Fortunately, she remembered to call Rosie with honorific since they were not in private time.


    "Haha, thanks for thepliment, Elysia. Then, we''ll excuse ourselves first. Everyone, see you next time." Rosie waved her hand lightly, and Fran gave a knightly bow.


    After getting a response from Elysia''s group, Rosie and Fran walked away from there. They came to the Imperial Pce together with Elysia, so they also need to announce their departure.


    "Hey, where are we going now? Looks like our parents don''t want to involve us with the initial preparations from the Goddess of Blessings'' guidances." Raylee raised his hand, asking for an opinion.


    "Shall we go over to Lavely Pizza first? It seems, among us all, only Prince Bilie and I have not tasted the famous pizza." Ronan suggested while sending an eye signal to Bilie.


    "Yes, I also want to know what pizza tastes like." Bilie immediately agreed with that. He seemed a little excited for some inexplicable reason.


    "Hum-hum, if so, allow us to wee you to our Lavely Pizza." Evelyn felt a little ttered and proud. Meanwhile, Elysia and E only smiled faintly and nodded.


    "Then, what are we waiting for? It''s already decided. Let''s go." Ronan spread his arms and invited the others as he took a step back. He felt a little impatient and wanted to leave immediately.


    Theo and Raylee couldn''t even voice their choice because they had already lost the vote.


    Then, all of them, including the protectors, left Aeddoterra Imperial Pce using three carriages. They headed straight for Lavely Pizza.


    On the way, E decided to voice something that made her curious. "Nee, Ely, may I ask you a question? But, before that, is your master still around?"


    Elysia didn''t answer right away. She checked what Elena was doing in the Soul Realm for a moment. Well, Elena decided to sleep without saying anything.


    "My master is taking care of some things. Would you like to speak to my master, E?" Elysia had a clueless expression.


    "Ah, no need, I just wanted to ask you, Ely." E immediately wiggled her hands.


    "All right, I''m all ears." Elysia folded her hands in herp as if to be a good listener. Evelyn also became curious and waited for the sequel.


    "Nee, Ely. If that big battle against the ursed monsters breaks out, will a weak girl like me have a chance of survival? I have a hunch. So many casualties will fall." E looked ahead as if lost in thought.


    "Uhm, the Goddess of Blessings'' implied speech still rings in my mind. Our world civilization from over a hundred thousand years ago with over twenty divine beings could only seal those ursed monsters, right? The dead were countless..." Evelyn sighed softly and felt a little limp.


    Hearing that, Elysia took in a deep breath. She was also worried about it, afraid that she could not protect who she needed to protect.


    Evelyn and Elle sped Elysia''s hand unconsciously. Meanwhile, Ariel and Maximilian were silent with their own thoughts.


    "We''ll be fine, E, Eve. You are not alone. There will be many experts protecting you. I will also be there to protect you. The six divine existences will be with us, and all races will participate in it." Elysia nced up, wishing for a bright future.


    She had only lived in that world for less than five weeks, but she already felt like she had lived a long time in that world. With the power bestowed upon her, she needed to use it to protect this world and y the ursed.


    "Um, thanks, Ely. You put me in a good mood. Eve and I only wish us all the best for our future." E closed her eyes with a slight smile.


    "Thank you, Ely. However, I don''t want to see you hurt anymore, no matter what." Evelyn gripped her best friend''s hand tightly. She emphasized herst words because of so many causes and reasons.


    "Hehe... If the worstes and we lose, then please find me in the afterlife, okay? It''s hard for me to find good friends." Elysia put on a weak smile as she thought of the possibility.


    "Ely, you''re mean. Please don''t say things like that. But, I''ll definitely look for you as your request." Evelyn spontaneously hit Elysia''s arm without power and pouted.


    "Ely, you meanie. After your reassuring words, you gave the worst possible. But, I will pray the best for everyone." E smiled softly, but she gripped Elysia''s hand firmly.


    "Ow-ow, E, it hurts." Elysia grimaced in pain. She felt like her hand was about to break.


    "Hum, that''s a pain. Right now, we can only hope for the best and try our best." E didn''t know why, but she didn''t want Elysia to say things like that again.


    "Oww, sowwy, my poor hand, fuhh..." Elysia blew air into her redden hand.


    E and Evelyn just nodded and smiled. However, Evelyn suddenly had a good idea. "Oh, right! Ely, please stay with us tonight at the Imperial Pce. We''ll have some pleasant chats as you promised."


    "Oh, o-okay." Elysia had no other choice but to agree.


    "Oh my, we''ve arrived at our Lavely Pizza." E nced at the window, and the Lavely Pizza signboard was visible before her. The carriage had stopped, but they didn''t notice.


    "Yes, we''re here. Hm? Looks like our honored guests are a little impatient over the pizza. Let''s go. They''ve been waiting for us." Elysia nced at Ariel. Thetter simply nodded and opened the door before exiting the carriage.


    Then, Elysia and the others followed suit.

 Chapter 312: Little Banquet (1)

    <h4>Chapter 312: Little Banquet (1)</h4>


    "Wee to Lavely Pizza." The waiterdy weed Elysia''s group with a warm smile.


    "We want a private banquet room." Elysia immediately stated her intention. She needed to check if the room in question was vacant or not.


    "Ah, for a little party with your friends, Miss Elysia? Please wait a moment." The waitress excused herself to head to the counter. A momentter, she returned. "The private banquet room on the third floor is avable. Let me guide you there."


    "Mm." Elysia replied with an approving nod, then turned around. "All right, everyone, let''s go to the third floor."


    Of course, no one objected, and they went to follow the waitress.


    Just as Elysia and her group were about to head for the elevator-like magic device, a girl suddenly approached with significant steps. The girl seemed in a hurry.


    "Ely, Elysia... Thank Goddess, I can finally meet you." Rosa wanted toe closer again, but she discouraged her intention because Elysia was carrying a cat.


    "Good afternoon, Senior Rosa. Did something happen?" Elysia responded with apassionate expression, but she had mixed feelings in her heart.


    She finally could remember what she forgot and ignored, namely Rosa. This girl naturally felt quite anxious because she was not around for a few days.


    "Good afternoon to you too. Hm, I came to Medical Center to visit my lucky star three days ago, but you disappeared somewhere. I could not find you or your friends anywhere to find out the news of your good condition. Huff, when I heard the news that you were at Lavely Pizza, I came straight here." Rosa spoke politely, but her eyes nced briefly at the people around Elysia.


    She couldn''t recognize everyone, but the four men behind Elysia possessed a royal prince vibe. No wonder Elysia added the honorific prefix again. Elysia was with several princes and experts.


    "Oh my, thank you very much for your concern, Senior Rosa. With all gratitude, I am in good health. Uhm, have you been waiting long?" Elysia felt both relieved and guilty at the same time.


    Relieved that Rosa didn''t talk about fashion or business and guilty, Rosa''s case was simr to Raylee''s. Not to mention, Rosa seemed to have been waiting for quite a while.


    "Phew, thank goodness then. No, I just came and waited about 15 minutes." Rosa breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Why don''t you join us, Senior Rosa? We can talk over hot tea." Elysia was invited after some consideration.


    "Sounds great. Thanks for inviting me to your little party, Elysia." Rosa sped her hands with a bright smile. Elysia was considerate enough to understand.


    "Let''s go, please." Elysia gave a subtle nod and beckoned the waitress.


    Unfortunately, several other acquaintances also happened to be there for pizza after a tiring day.


    "Huh? Well, it''s quite a coincidence to meet here, Elysia and everyone. If I may know, what''s with this ratherrge group?"


    A man''s greeting voice sounded from the side. Elysia and the others turned towards the source at once. Brian, David, Ashton, and some muscr seniors were there.


    "Oh, what a coincidence. Are you going to have some pizza after practice?" Evelyn replied with an approving nod. ssmates who came with other friends to promote pizza were an excellent thing to do.


    "That''s for sure. Lavely Pizza''s healthy, high-protein menus are popr among men like us. I was surprised when one of my seniors conducted a nutritional test on several pizzas, Evelyn. Right, my friends and seniors?" Brian answered with a big smile until he showed his white teeth. He asked for support from his group, and the response was positive.


    "Oh my, then, how did it go? We also do nutritional testing for every menu at our Lavely Pizza. Anythingbeled ''healthy diet'' is the best choice for those who are on a diet program." E became curious about that.


    The nutritional tests conducted by the Holy Church Research Center have guaranteed them to the menus at Lavely Pizza. So, she wanted to know the results of the nutritional test conducted by the other party.


    "Haha, no one would have any doubts about pizza anymore. It''s good for us. Our favorites are the high protein custom ones." One of the muscr seniors replied confidently.


    "Thank goodness, it makes me happy if you like it. Well, we will have a little banquet. Would you like toe with us?" Elysia invited in a friendly manner.


    However, she remembered one important thing. She immediately turned to her guests of honor. "How rude of me. Please forgive my disrespectful behavior. I-"


    When Elysia delivered her apology with a guilty expression, Raylee gave a stop hand gesture with a warm smile. "No, you don''t need to apologize, Miss Elysia. They are your acquaintances, and I happen to know them too. As the saying goes, the more, the merrier. Let''s do that."


    "I see... I''m relieved to hear that." Elysia let out a soft breath after the other princes gave a positive response to Raylee''s words.


    Brian and Ashton squinted at the sight of Raylee and the three other boys. The two of them thought the same silly thing. Four boys and four girls, was this a blind date? That could not be justified. They had to take part in the banquet in question to screw it up.


    "Haha, thank you for inviting us. Then, we will dly ept it." One of the seniors answered with a friendlyugh. He knew one thing at the moment. Lavely Pizza offered delicious dishes and hospitable service with three lovely young girls as the owners.


    "Then, what are you waiting for? Let''s go. Ms. Waitress, please guide us to our private banquet room." Ronan swung his hand inward to invite the others to go to the elevator-like device.


    After that, they went inside and headed for the third floor. Though it had to be divided into two groups as their numbers exceeded the maximum limit.


    As soon as they entered their private banquet room, the waitress asked politely. She also brought out a note. "What would you like to order?"


    "Let''s just do it like this. There are twenty of us, let''s order all the dishes at Lavely Pizza. That way, we can taste them all. How? Sounds good?" Ronan suggested with enthusiasm. He became the most excited of everyone.


    "Ah-uh, alright..." Elysia nodded slightly with an absentminded expression. It was pretty much an entree with lots of dishes, but that was not a problem, hopefully.


    "All right, the dishes will arrive in a few minutes. I excuse myself." After saying that, the waitress gave a slight bow of respect and left.


    Rosa started tweeting about some of the things that happened in the past few days with the girl group. She was wise enough not to talk about business. It could be done tomorrow morning.


    While in the boy group, they started talking about several things even though the majority became muscles and so on.


    Some of them wanted to exchange pleasantries with the girls, but the girls gossiped about girls'' business. Thus they decided not to participate in such conversations out of consideration.


    Elysia only listened and lightly responded when needed. Still, she also opened up a conversation with Nell through their spirit connection. ''Excuse me, Nell. Sorry if I bothered you. Are you going to interrogate the two bad guys earlier?''


    ''You don''t need to apologize, Elysia. You never bother me no matter what you do. I just took my Firmament Realm''s core, and I''m in the lesiastical Prison to interrogate that elf and strange man.'' Nell casually responded as if she was talking to a good friend.


    ''Eh? Can you take and carry your private realm anywhere? It''s formidable.'' Elysia was shocked, even though she didn''t understand anything about it.


    ''Of course, but it depends on how the rules are applied to the realm''s core. Well, your master is the formidable one, Elysia. Your master possesses an inexplicable pocket dimension. It is likely that she also has a private realm within her. Do you realize that?'' Nell found it strange. She was a little suspicious of Elena, who hadn''t taught Elysia much.


    ''Ah, haha... I know about that. Hum, what about the elf and the young master''s confession? Do they have malicious intentions on me, Eve, or E? What kind of scheme is behind their action?'' Elysia immediately changed the topic of conversation. She became reminded of her Space Storage and Soul Realm.


    ''Wait a few minutes, okay? I''ll share it with you when I''m done.''


    ''Okay, thank you.'' Elysia onlyplied after Nell asked her to wait.


    A few momentster, several waiters and waitresses knocked on the entrance. One of the seniors opened the door, and they entered with several serving trolleys. All dishes were served at several round tables.


    "Enjoy. Please let us know if you need anything else via the magic device provided there." A waitress pointed her palm towards a tool on the wall.


    "Understood." Ronan gave a thumbs up. Then, the waiters and waitresses excused themselves.


    The banquet became quite festive when the dishes arrived.


    Everyone ate the pizzas and other dishes with gusto. However, Vanessa was the most excited among the others.


    "Woah, no wonder pizza is high in demand for all circles. I can even say that some of the customers on the first floor earlier were from other regions. Lavely Pizza does need to open several branches in other cities." Ronan was awestruck by the pizza he had just eaten. He gave a request with a sparkling gaze at Elysia and the two girls next to her.

 Chapter 313: Little Banquet (2)

    <h4>Chapter 313: Little Banquet (2)</h4>


    "Thank you, Prince Ronan. Regarding opening branches in other cities, we are still discussing it. Lavely Pizza will be avable in several other cities soon." Elysia was honored to hear that. She nced at her friends, and they smiled together.


    "That''s good news. I''ll be looking forward to Lavely Pizza in Cuttexus City." Ronan nodded his head with enthusiasm.


    Elysia didn''t reply other than giving a faint smile. She nced at the others. They were eating pizza and a few other dishes while chatting lightly.


    However, Elysia and her friends'' attention were drawn to Brian and Raylee because of their ridiculous behavior.


    "Even though this is the first time for me toe to Lavely Pizza, but I think I already like all kinds of dishes served here." Raylee made his main point in a rxed tone.


    "Keke, amateur. This is my umpteenth arrival. I already know every characteristic and limited-edition menu provided here. If you are so confident with your remark, would you dare to ept my challenge for a custom pizza?" Brian sent his taunt but not offensive.


    "What do you mean? Custom one?" Raylee didn''t understand right away.


    "Yes, that''s an option that is not presented here. It is specifically made for people with special tastes. However, you will try the least popr one to prove the truth of your words. Let''s see your reaction. How, do you dare? You are a prince from the Eastern Kingdom, correct? Are your words just gibberish?" Brian taunted with a scornful expression.


    Ever since the event that took ce at the Holy Bridge, he no longer looked at Raylee in a good light.


    "Fine, bring me the custom pizza of your choice. I''ll prove it to you." Raylee snorted softly. He didn''t expect anything other than an ordinary joke from a junior.


    "Hehe..." Brian smirked, then turned to his loyal vassal. "David, please call the waitress because our seniors want to try a custom shit-o mix deluxe pizza."


    "Aye, boss." David saluted then immediately rushed to the device on the wall.


    "What kind of name is that? I just found out that Lavely Pizza''s custom menu has a name." Evelyn became interested in the custom pizza in question. As far as she could remember, Lavely Pizza didn''t have any menu with a name like that.


    "Hehe, it was discussed in the pizza lovermunity. If the best pizza has been named, then the least popr pizza too. That name was given by a brave volunteer who had tried the least popr custom pizza based on the votes in themunity." Brian grinned as if he was looking forward to something great.


    Hearing that, Raylee had a bad feeling. He ultimately didn''t know about it and immediately jumped into the decision.


    However, that didn''t mean he would take back what he had said. At that moment, he felt a light pat on the shoulder from the side. He turned sideways, and Ashton was there.


    "You are brave. I respect you, Senior Raylee." Ashton said that with awe, but his eyes were sparkling too as if waiting for the next thing.


    "Wha- what?" Raylee questioned that, but Ashton had already walked away to eat with the bodybuilder group. He nced at the other three princes, but they only gave him curious gazes.


    A momentter, the waitress arrived, and David immediately spoke a few whispers. The waitress nodded in surprise then left the private room.


    "What did you order, David? Why did you whisper to the waitress when ordering shin to mix deluxe pizza?" Raylee got a little worried. He felt like he had been pranked, but he couldn''t refuse.


    "You pronounced it wrong, Senior Raylee. It''s a custom shit-o mix deluxe pizza. The waitress wouldn''t understand it if I didn''t exin it in detail. And again, the custom menu should not be known among the public due to several considerations. It''s a taste you will never forget, said the volunteer." David gave a thumbs up with a big smile.


    "Fine, I can''t believe it''s that bad. To be honest, I''m quite surprised that Lavely Pizza also provides custom order service despite the odd requests." Raylee shook her head with a soft sigh.


    "Well, every kind of person has a different sense of tastes. Our Lavely Pizza provides that service to include those who have a certain preference in taste. As long as it is within our rules and policies, we shall never deny customers even to the most ridiculous requests." Elysia smiled gracefully. She also got nods of approval from her friends and a few other people who understood this type of policy.


    "What an amiable policy to the customers." Theo put down his teacup and gave an approving nod.


    "Thank you." Elysia smiled and stroked Vanessa''s soft fur. She also reminded her white cat to eat with ease because no one would snatch the food.


    It didn''t take more than seven minutes before the knocking sound was heard. The senior who happened to be near the door opened it right away, and a waitress entered with a tray in hand.


    "This is your custom pizza order." The waitress handed the tray to the muscr senior.


    "Aye, David, your order has arrived!" The muscr senior waved his hand high.


    "Hehe, that''s for Senior Raylee. He wants to try the custom shit-o mix deluxe pizza like we talked about two days ago." David rushed over and took the tray from the muscr senior.


    "What, we got a brave man to try that? That''s impressive." The muscr senior gasped in surprise, but he also got a little excited to see the brave man.


    As David walked back toward Brian and Raylee, the other seniors were headed there too.


    "Here it is, one serving of custom shit-o mix deluxe pizza. A taste you will never forget." David put the tray right in front of Raylee politely like a waiter.


    "Very well, Senior Raylee. Please enjoy." Brian pointed with his open palms.


    Raylee swallowed his saliva, feeling a little nervous. He nced at the girls and boys around him. They watched him as if waiting for him to open the serving cover.


    After that, he stared at the dish that was still hidden behind the serving cover. He couldn''t believe that such a delicious pizza could go awry just because of toppings'' ridiculous choice like the name.


    Raylee nced at Elysia once again. She seemed excited to see him eat a custom pizza called shit mix something.


    After convincing himself several times in mind, Raylee finally got the courage to open the serving cover. The strange aroma of a pizza that had just been cooked immediately came to his nose like a tidal wave of various kinds.


    At that instant, half of the people in the room were dumbfounded when they saw the bizarre pizza behind that serving cover, Raylee included.


    It was like a regrrge pizza cut into twelve pieces, but the ones used as the toppings were what surprised them.


    "What is this?" Raylee questioned that with a troubled expression.


    "It''s custom shit-o mix deluxe pizza, Senior Raylee." Brian smiled innocently with a childlike expression. He gathered with his group to watch Raylee eat the pizza.


    "Yes, I know the name because you''ve mentioned it several times. But, what''s with this spicy red pizza? Several types of vegetables and fruit are served as toppings, then there is an egg in the middle? Wait, I can identify a few more. It smells like fish, then this one''s like marshmallows--" Raylee pointed out the toppings and the like using a fork.


    Brian, David, Ashton, and three muscr seniors just nodded as to say Raylee was right.


    After a minute of identifying what was on the pizza, Raylee tapped the table while staring at the excited group. "--And again, it''s mainly chili sauce, not tomato sauce. Do you want to torture me with this?"


    "Well, ites as Brian exined earlier. You have epted it. And that''s why we call you a brave man, Senior Raylee. No offense, okay? That''s fine if you decide not to eat that custom pizza if you don''t want to." Ashton shrugged his shoulders and presented a solution.


    Unfortunately, that sounded like a subtle insult to Raylee''s ears. He already said that, so he must do it. If not, then it would be like betraying his words and his confidence.


    Raylee fell into a dilemma while looking for the best solution and excuses in mind.


    "It looks so spicy. Here''s a box of fresh milk in case you can''t stand the spicy taste, Senior Raylee. This will help neutralize the spicy taste on your tongue. Please don''t force yourself, or you''ll get a stomach ache." Elysia put a box of milk near Raylee with empathy.


    Raylee looked at the kind girl beside him. She smiled so gently at him. So, he had no other choice but to eat this nasty red pizza. Brian apparently was targeting him for several unknown reasons.


    Raylee gave Brian a re, contemting revenge. Then, he put one slice of the dominant red pizza onto his te and ate it.


    Elysia sat back down between Evelyn and E. She and the others saw Raylee''s face turn pale then slightly reddened, but he still ate it until one slice was finished.


    As Raylee took a sip of the fresh milk, Nell''s voice suddenly rang in Elysia''s mind. ''Ely, Elysia. I''ve finished interrogating the two people. They are just nothing more than crooks. Would you like to hear the details?''


    ''En, please share the details with me, Nell.'' Elysia certainly wouldn''t refuse. Although she regretted it a little because she didn''t participate in that two bad guys interrogation.

 Chapter 314: Night Work

    <h4>Chapter 314: Night Work</h4>


    Night had juste after a day that had been both fun and tiring.


    After spending time until dusking to various ces, Elysia and her group returned to the Imperial Pce. They were invited by the Royal Families to have dinner together.


    It seemed the Royal Families of various kingdoms really wanted to build a better rtionship with Elysia, and Elysia herself could not refuse either for whatever reason.


    When it was all over and night came, the parents asked the girls to rest because tomorrow was the first day for the academy to reopen. Elysia was assigned to share a room with E and Evelyn for some reason.


    Elysia nced at the girl who was tidying therge bed for a moment, then she looked up at the night sky through the window. She let out a soft sigh as she remembered the two bad guys at lesiastical Prison.


    Nell really interrogated them down to even the most trivial details. Still, the most important thing for Elysia and na was the bad guys'' main objectives.


    That man named Reggie was nning to make some stunning beauties with great backgrounds fall for him using that dirty and despicable way. Those innocent girls would be used as stepping stones to his ridiculous dreams.


    Apart from that, he also had the delusion of living with ten to twenty stunning beauties, a harem like the Western Kingdom''s Emperor.


    As for the elf, he was just an elf from the Elven Royal Family who fled because he didn''t want to be involved in the war. A coward who only wanted a full life of prosperity at all costs. He left after stealing some of his family''s belongings to live independently.


    ''Ely, are you still thinking about those pests?'' Elena conveyed her concern with a gentle tone. She had been awake since Elysia had dinner with the Royal Families.


    ''En. Who would have thought that that person was after Eve and E, I am included, for such a purpose.'' Elysia closed her eyes for a moment, then closed the curtain. She walked over to the sofa and sat there.


    ''Hehe, why are you saying you are a bonus, Ely? You are the jackpot one. They are just insignificant people, and you can forget about them, Ely. After all, that little Goddess had already taken care of them in that prison.'' Elena suggested while rxing. She didn''t put those two pests in her mind anymore.


    ''En, I was somewhat relieved to find out that only one victim had fallen prey in that person''s hands. That person was so confident of obtaining us just because he managed to conquer his personal servant using that ring. That elf man is the worst. He stole his family''s property and gave some of it just to guarantee a prosperous life.'' Elysia grumbled in annoyance. However, she still had a neutral expression on the outside.


    Elysia took out a rather thick file from her Space Bag and put it on the table.


    ''Well, that elf man ran out of money after arriving in the Holy Central Region. It''s quite reassuring that he has just given a little of his belonging to one person to guarantee his welfare.'' Elena shrugged her shoulders slightly.


    ''Hehe, and all of that was already confiscated by Nell.'' Elysia chuckled in mind while checking the data produced by the Holy Church intelligence agents.


    ''I''m a little sorry for the personal servant who has been brainwashed. Our little goddisciple had to hypnotize the girl so that girl would no longer be fascinated about that pest.'' Elena felt a little sympathy for the victim.


    ''Those two people have already been handled by Nell. I was a little surprised when Nell turned the incident into an act of harassment. That young master needs to be imprisoned to atone for his sins. Eh? Would that person''s family atone for their son''s sins with money?'' Elysia wondered a little.


    As far as she knew, someone who was imprisoned could get leniency or even release as long as there was the power of money, connections, or authority working for it.


    ''Hehe, we are not on Earth, my dear Ely. Not to mention, it''s a special prison belonging to the Holy Cathedral. The rules are strictly enforced there. No rogue party can interfere with the verdict. Not to mention, that little Goddess is behind it all.'' Elena reassured her worrywart little sister with reasonable reasons.


    When Elysia continued her conversation with Elena, Evelyn had juste out of the bathroom. She wiped her long blonde golden hair with a soft towel and nced at the two girls in front of her. Yet, she focused on Elysia.


    "Ely, are you going to take care of it at night like this? Can''t you just check the report tomorrow?" Evelyn walked over and sat beside her best friend.


    "Ah, you''ve finished your shower, Eve? En, I need to check this tonight and make a record of work for A. The initial stages of opening the Lavely Pizza branches need to be done at least." Elysia gave Evelyn a sweet smile. She hoped Evelyn didn''t drag her onto the bed to sleep right away.


    "Is that so? Hum, all right, let me help you. Tomorrow afternoon you will go with your master and the Goddess of Blessings, right?" Evelyn held out her hands. She asked for some documents to help her best friend.


    "Allow me to help too." E raised her hand high and got off the bed. She immediately sat on the other sofa, staring at her friends with a smile.


    At that moment, Vanessa also wanted to help her master. She jumped off the bed and immediately headed for her masterp. The white cat was there for spiritual support and encouragement.


    "Oh, all right. Thank you. Please help me choose a strategic location for our Lavely Pizza branches. In each city data file, we have at least three to six good options rmended by Granpa''s intel." Elysia put some documents in front of her friends, sharing tasks as requested.


    "Uh-huh, Roger." Evelyn gave an ok hand gesture.


    "Un, leave it to us. By working together, we will finish this faster." E pumped her hands lightly for excitement before working with the pile of documents before her.


    A momentter, Elysia and her two friends immediately created structured data about realising the branch opening of their business.


    Evelyn and E were able to quicklyplete their assignment. Choosing the best ce based on a list of choices was an easy task because of the area research data and statistical details.


    Although Elysia still needed to check that before making apiled list of their preferred ces. After that, she did some other work until the night was gettingte.


    "Fuaahh... Ely, it''ste. Let''s sleep." Evelyn yawned then tugged her best friend''s sleeve. She rubbed her eyes with her other hand.


    "Wait a few minutes. I''m almost done, Eve. Wait, wait, give me around five minutes more, don''t drag me onto the bed, please." Elysia pleaded with urgency as Evelyn prepared to keep the promise.


    "Hmph, fine. That''s five minutes. I''ll wait here." Evelyn sat back in peace.


    "Phew..." Elysia wiped her nonexistent sweat and went back to taking care of her paperwork.


    E just chuckled from the side as she looked at her friends'' funny behavior. At that moment, she remembered something about what Elysia promised her. "Nee, Ely. Are your master and the Goddess of Blessings still in this city? This might sound a little presumptuous. Please forgive me. But, is it possible for me to meet the Goddesses to ask one question before you and the Goddesses leave tomorrow afternoon?"


    "Ah, for that, I already asked that for you, E. Tomorrow morning before we leave for the academy. You can ask the Goddess of Blessings and my master for enlightenment, even if it''s not just one question." Elysia responded with a quick nce at E and returned to her work.


    "Woah, thank you very much, Ely. You''re truly my lifesaver. I keep remembering it, and it remains on my mind. I really need enlightenment."  sped her hands, and her eyes gleamed with gratitude.


    "I promised you that, E. Don''t feel shy. I also want to see you be an angel one day, hehe... Will E still remember us, her mortal friends, at that time, right, Eve?" Elysia threw a light joke and smiled mischievously.


    "Uh-huh, I''m also wondering." Evelyn tilted her head slightly. However, she felt somewhat lost for several inexplicable reasons.


    "There''s no way I''d do something like that, Ely. You''re being quite mean to me." E pouted because of Elysia''s joke.


    Yet, she had to revise her good name from the wrong assumption. "The angel is just a term, and it doesn''t mean the girl who earned that honorable title would attain the divinity. You may assume that the angel I mentioned is the mortal girl from Celestine Family who serves the Goddess of Blessings and carries out her divine existence''s direct orders."


    "I see. Please forgive me, E. So, will you have a pair of wings one day?" Elysia looked at E sincerely, then shifted the topic again. She was stalling for time so that Evelyn wouldn''t drag her onto the bed.


    "I ept your apology, Ely. Hmm, I also don''t know about that. But, I hope I have one pair of wings like the Goddess of Blessings someday. Uh, wait, I remember, Ely. Your master has had no wings sincest night. Is your master able to hide her divine wings?" E put her hand on the table with enthusiasm adorned her face.


    "Yes, my master can do it." Elysia nodded casually while writing a few other things. Her work was almost done.


    After a few more conversations, Evelyn identally nced at the clock. The ten minutes just passed. "Ely, it''s been over five minutes. Let''s sleep, it''s sote, and we still have the academy tomorrow morning. I''ll drag you onto the bed to sleep. One-"


    "All right, I''m done, please don''t drag me. Here, please give this thick file and this document to A tomorrow. She knows what she needs to do next with this." Elysia raised her hands and then immediately passed the thick file binder to Evelyn.


    "Okay, I''ll put this in a safe ce first." Evelyn received it. She went to the small table beside the bed and put the thick file binder into her Space Bag.


    After that, she sat on the bed, waiting for the two girls on the sofa to join her.


    Elysia nced at E, and thetter did the same. They smiled helplessly, then nodded as if they were in the same boat. Elysia carried the cat on herp, and the two of them went to join Evelyn on the bed.


    The girls bid each other goodnight, and they closed their eyes for afortable sleep.

 Chapter 315: Midnight Horror

    <h4>Chapter 315: Midnight Horror</h4>


    On a rather cold night, Elysia woke up from her sleep at a call from nature. She nced at her friends then got up from the bed silently so as not to wake anyone.


    Vanessa, who was lying on her master''s tummy, only opened her eyes slightly then closed them again after her master stroked her body. Her master got a few necessities in the bathroom.


    After cing the white cat on the bed, Elysia rushed to the bathroom with a silent step.


    She forgot to do bathroom affairs before bed because Evelyn urged her to go to bed right away.


    ''Sigh... I can get rid of my urine with my magic, so I don''t have to pee anymore. And here I am, still using the natural way. Why am I still doing this, hmm?'' Elysia wondered about the ridiculous thing in her mind.


    She knew that she didn''t need to do things like fulfill the call of nature, take a shower, brush her teeth, and so on. Her imagination magic could aplish many things.


    Yet, if she had no particr reason or cause, she wouldn''t use her magic for such a thing. It was done to clear her conscience and convince herself only.


    Elysia just shook her head then took care of her necessities. She wasn''t too embarrassed by herself as a girl anymore. As long as she wasn''t being teased, of course.


    Done with bathroom affairs, Elysia went to therge mirror near the sink. She washed her hands clean and then moisturized her face a little with warm water.


    When Elysia straightened her back again to see her reflection in the mirror, she was utterly surprised that someone was present behind her.


    ''!!!'' Elysia screamed internally. She entered the bathroom alone, then the one behind her was none other than a ghost?


    With a hint of panic and a mixture of horror, Elysia immediately turned around.


    Unfortunately, the ghost was no longer there. The panicked girl scanned every corner of the bathroom warily, but she didn''t find anything out of the ordinary.


    ''Who was that pale ck-haired girl? Is that really a ghost? Gulp... Oh Gods and Goddesses in heaven, please bless your graces and protect me from the harassment of ghosts.'' Elysia was feeling a little uneasy and scared. Still, she convinced herself to see her reflection in the mirror one more time. Nevertheless, there was no one but her reflection.


    Elysia tried to see every corner of the room through the reflection in the mirror. The ceiling was not overlooked. Unfortunately, she once again failed to find the existence of the ghost that had surprised her earlier.


    ''Is it just my hallucination?'' Elysia scratched her head in confusion.


    As Elysia was about to go out, she heard the sound of the outside door that had just closed.


    ''Eh? Wait, someone came out of the room? Or, what if someone barged in? It''s locked, right? Oh geez, I should have put up a barrier in this room. I forgot, stupid Ely.'' Elysia smacked her head lightly, and she rushed out of the bathroom to check on her friends.


    ''Huh? E and Vanessa are still in the bed, so the one who came out was Evelyn? No one has infiltrated. Phew, thank goodness...'' Elysia breathed a sigh of relief while stroking her upper chest.


    ''Is Evelyn delirious or sleepwalking? Forget it, let''s bring her back.'' Elysia shook her head and immediately used her advanced perception. Evelyn was walking down the corridor. It was quite risky to leave someone sleepwalking just like that.


    After putting up a barrier in the room, Elysia used light steps to catch up to Evelyn, who was already far enough.


    As soon as Elysia reached Evelyn, she immediately held the sleepwalking girl''s arm. "Eve, can you hear me? Where are you going in the middle of the night like this?"


    To her surprise, Evelyn, who she thought was sleepwalking, was not like that.


    Evelyn turned around with an utterly shocked expression. "E-Ely? Why did you get behind me all of a sudden? I''m sure that I was following you earlier."


    "Me? I came for you. Hm, this is weird, Eve. It''s not me. I just got out of the bathroom." Elysia furrowed her brows and shook her head. She felt something strange was happening, like a ghost or some other supernatural thing.


    "Then, then... Who did I follow just now? I thought you were sneaking out, Ely. I wanted to find out where you were going." Evelyn''s eyes widened upon realization. She was fully conscious now, and she was starting to get scared.


    Hearing that, Elysia looked left and right, then in various other directions to find out anything suspicious or anything.


    That ghost was an incredibly pale woman with long ck hair in a white dress and her face partially covered by hair. That figure was still vivid in Elysia''s mind. Most likely, it was a ghost who was bothering them.


    Elysia used her advanced perception and sacred vision without hesitation. She was worried and felt cold because she was also pretty scared like Evelyn.


    "So-so... Did I follow a ghost? E-Ely, let''s go back." Evelyn trembled slightly. Her body went cold with dread. She grabbed her best friend''s arm tightly for reassurance.


    Elysia looked several more times to the dim light corridor''s two sides and narrowed her eyes slightly. She found the ghost in question descending the stairs.


    Then, the ghost was no longer within her monitoring range.


    "Yeah, let''s go back to our room, Eve." Elysia nodded lightly. She no longer used her sacred vision, but her advanced perception was still standby to inspect anything within a 200-meter radius, just in case.


    Evelyn didn''t even notice her best friend''s eyes glowing for a moment. Then, Elysia led Evelyn back to their room. On the way, Evelyn dared not look anywhere but the front. She imagined some mystical and horror things in her mind.


    After entering their room, Elysia patched the protective barrier at the door. She led the girl who was holding her arm tightly towards the sofa, and they sat there.


    Elysia took a deep breath and let out a soft sigh, trying to calm herself down. She decided not to go after the suspicious woman whom she thought was a ghost for several reasons.


    "Eve, we''re safe here. Can you tell me what''s going on from your point of view?" Elysia held Evelyn''s cold hands to give them warmth.


    Evelyn''s face was still a little pale. She left her train of thought to nce at her best friend''s face. Elysia was warm and smiled softly at her.


    Shortly afterward, the girl who felt quite secure immediately poured out what she knew in thest few minutes.


    Evelyn woke up because Elysia was absent from her side. As her eyes opened, she saw a girl with long ck hair walking toward the bedroom door.


    Evelyn was still half-conscious at the time and thought Elysia was sneaking away. Strangely, when she tried to call, she didn''t get any response.


    Feeling something was wrong, Evelyn, who was still in a state of confusion, immediately followed. She even unlocked the door and left the room without thinking about how her best friend coulde out without a sound.


    "I only know until there, Ely. Terrible, was it a ghost who tried to kidnap me? To eat me?" Evelyn leaned her body to her best friend to eliminate the distance between them.


    "I see... I also saw that ghostly figure in the bathroom. She suddenly appeared behind me when I was looking in the mirror. But, she disappeared instantly. What''s going on?" Elysia nced up thoughtfully.


    Just as Elysia was thinking and wanted to move on to a few things, Evelyn immediately interrupted it all with a sense of crunch.


    "Ely, let''s request a favor to the protectors in the next room. I''m scared." Evelyn nced left and right, making sure there weren''t any ghosts around.


    In retrospect, she was brave enough to walk alone in the dimly lit corridor. But that was what scared her so much when she thought about it again.


    "It''s okay, Eve. We don''t have to bother them. I''ve put up a protective barrier in this room. If you trust me, please rest assured we''re safe here.


    I assumed that earlier was a ghost with no malicious intent. Apparently, that ghost just wants to guide us somewhere. We''ll tell your parents and others about this event when morninges, okay?" Elysia tried to reassure her friend with confidence.


    Evelyn recalled thest few events, then nodded like an obedient girl. She had no doubts about her best friend, who was also a Goddess disciple. However, it wasn''t that simple.


    "En, but let''s go to bed. I want to hide under the nket." Evelyn tugged at her best friend''s hand.


    "Sure. You''re in the middle again, Eve." Elysia had no objection whatsoever. Then, they went to bed and hid together under the nket. E and Vanessa were also involved, like it or not.


    Elysia nced at the girl who was hugging her body, then towards the bedroom door. The ghost didn''t return to bother them, much relief for her. She wished any type of ghosts were unable to break through the protective barrier she had put up.


    "Enng..." Evelyn changed her position slightly and buried her face in her best friend''s shoulder. It was hard for her to get back to sleep.


    Meanwhile, Elysia gently stroked Evelyn''s hair with her hand, which Evelyn treated as a pillow. She also used subtle magic to make the atmosphere warm and cozy. Evelyn fell asleep infort a momentter.


    Well, it also didn''t take long for Elysia to fall asleep as she watched the bedroom door.

 Chapter 316: Clear Up Ellas Confusion

    <h4>Chapter 316: Clear Up E''s Confusion</h4>


    The morning came to wee the day with a peaceful and cool nuance. Elysia woke up and immediately turned off the rm. Then, she freed herself from Evelyn and propelled himself to sit down.


    What happenedst night was quite absurd and bizarre. She didn''t even know the ghost''s intentions and goals bying to this room.


    After organizing her thoughts, she woke up her friends by shaking their bodies. "Eve, E, morning is here. Let''s get ready for the academy right away. We''ve got quite a distance, and we need to leave early."


    E and Evelyn woke up without taking long. However, thetter had a bit of a struggle to leave thefortable bed.


    The three girls exchanged good morning greetings, then they immediately got ready for the academy.


    ''Fuah, I''m feeling a little sleepy.'' Elysia yawned as soon as she changed into her academy uniform. She slightly moisturized her face with warm water and looked at her reflection in the mirror. There was no ghost or the like.


    ''Uhh. Sister Elena might be pleased to hear about what happenedst night. It was like a movie, a ghost that suddenly appeared in search of sacrifice. Phew... Luckily, I brought Evelyn back. Otherwise, no one knows what that ghost will do to Evelyn.'' Elysia smiled faintly and shook her head. After drying her hands, she walked out of the bathroom.


    E and Evelyn were all neat and beautiful, ready to go. They were currently waiting for Elysia. On that asion, Evelyn told E about the eerie eventst night with enthusiasm.


    "Oh my, I got a little chill. Let''s tell it to our family, and also Emperor Arthur. We don''t know what happened, but this room and the surrounding area needs to be cleansed from evil spirits or ghosts." E covered her mouth with a hint of shock.


    "En. When Ely and I were outside this room... You were still sleeping and didn''t feel any disturbance?" Evelyn continued with a hint of curiosity.


    "I don''t feel any disturbance. I''m still fast asleep. Auu, this room is probably haunted." E covered her face with both hands, but she peeked between her fingers.


    She saw a girl with long ck hair just came out of the bathroom. Fortunately, the girl was not a ghost but her friend.


    "I have other assumptions, but those are none of our business either. We just need to reportst night''s event to the adults. I''m sure Emperor Arthur knows something and will take care of it." Elysia walked over and sat beside her friends.


    "Meow." Vanessa jumped into her master''sp and curled up for warmth.


    Hearing that, E and Evelyn just nodded in agreement. When the two of them decided to go out of the room, Elysia suddenly spoke up. "Ah, E, would you like to speak to my master and the Goddess of Blessings before leaving? I''m afraid it will be difficult if that is der."


    E''s eyes gleamed with a charm of passion. A beaming smile and bright expression adorned her face in that instant. She only nodded a few times in response.


    Seeing that, Elysia immediately contacted Nell through their spirit connection. It had been announced beforehand, and Nell gave the green light easily.


    After that, Elysia roused Elena up so thetter would take a moment to brighten E a little. Elena also gave her approval without much dy.


    It didn''t take more than two minutes. Nell sent a telepathic message via their spirit connection. ''Elysia, I''m outside your room. Please revoke your barrier for me to enter.''


    ''Thanks foring, Nell. You''re so quick to arrive.'' Elysia did as requested with appreciation.


    ''It doesn''t matter. The distance between the Holy Cathedral and this Imperial Pce is not far.'' Nell used her magic and transformed herself into particles of light. She entered the room through the air vent.


    E felt that there was a holy presence nearby. She looked at the window and saw a figure she still remembered so well in her memory.


    The Goddess, who looked like an angelic fairy with a pair of white wings, came with elegance. Golden light shone on the room for a moment before it dimmed at the will of the divine.


    The Goddess of Blessings hovered andnded on the table right in front of Elysia. She turned right and left as if looking for someone.


    E immediately knelt down and sped her hands in prayer. "O my Goddess, please forgive this little priest. Doubt and uncertainty had shaken my faith in your divinity. With all honor and grace, please enlighten this lost little priest."


    "Mm, everythinges because of a cause, and it''s followed by an effect. Holy Maiden Gabrie, tell me about what''s bothering you." Nell was no longer trying to find Elena. She put on apassionate expression to E.


    "Thank you for your blessings and graces, the Goddess of Blessings. I am reminded of the name you used to refer to the Goddess of Light. May you enlighten this lost priest, is the Goddess of Light your master?" E looked down and put her sped hands to her forehead.


    "..." Nell was at a loss of words instantly. She knew this might happen because she blurted out yesterday.


    Elysia and Evelyn just watched from the side, waiting for the sequel. While Elena emerged out of thin air and sat next to Elysia with a somewhat curious expression.


    Nell smirked to herself, but it wasn''t etched on her face. "Raise your head, Holy Maiden Gabrie. The Goddess of Light and I share some history of good faith. I understand your confusion, but your faith is not shaken by anything. You are just confused, and that''s all."


    E immediately raised her head to witness her Goddess''spassionate smile. She interpreted the implicit statement of the answer she received. "This little priest understands. Please forgive me for questioning irrelevant things. You are the Goddess of Human Race, the divinity that protects and guides mankind in prosperity. All praise and glorye to you."


    "Hum, Holy Maiden Gabrie, are you aware of your family''s rules that apply to the girl with the title Holy Princess or Holy Maiden?" Nell gave a subtle nod.


    "This little priest is fully conscious and ready. I am your future angel. My existence is to serve the holiness of your divine being, o the Goddess of Blessings." E said that with eyes sparkling with reverence.


    For some inexplicable reason, Nell felt lost for an instant upon hearing the deration from E. Even so, she didn''t show it to her face.


    "However, please remember one thing, Holy Maiden Gabrie." Nell held up her index finger as she emphasized her words. "There are two Goddesses that you need to hold in high esteem. They are the Goddess of Light and the Goddess of Life."


    "This little priest understands and obeys. Thank you for clearing up the confusion in this little priest''s mind." E paid her obeisance without the slightest bit of hesitation.


    ''Hm, why would you say that to your angel, little one? I''m not everyone''s Goddess, you know? Are you expecting anything from me, hmm?'' Elena squinted her eyes with a hint of suspicion.


    Nell became nervous at once when that melodious voice rang in her mind. ''I- I don''t mean anything else, really! I just wanted to share the burden. I don''t really want to raise anyone to be my angel anymore. Not anymore...''


    ''Hmm? Don''t you have many angels at your beck and call? E once said that she is the 9th generation angel in her family.'' Elena blinked repeatedly. She was confused by the change in Nell''s tone that had be prone to grief?


    ''Yeah, I used to have two hundred angels. Besides myself, only one survived that devastating war. Celestine is my angel who stood with me to the very end. The Celestine Family is the family of her descendants. Eight girls in thest eight thousand years since I came to my senses. So it''s already the ninth girl, huh...'' Nell sighed inwardly with a sh of pain.


    ''I am so sorry for your loss.'' Elena felt an aura of loneliness slowly engulfing Nell. She sympathized with this little Goddess.


    ''I''m fine, grandgodmaster. Maybe, this girl is myst angel. However, I want this girl to see you and my sister as her Goddess too.'' Nell flew towards Elena andnded on thetter''s shoulder.


    E and Evelyn were shocked when they realized that the Goddess of Light was already there.


    ''You feel responsible for the girl from the Celestine Family, hmm? After all, why do all the girls from that family need to be your angels, little one? It even goes as far as dedicating their body and soul to you. You sound like kind of evil.'' Elena no longer took issue with the previous topic. She returned to the main problem that had puzzled herself and Elysia since yesterday.


    ''For that matter, it''s a bit long story. I will share the source of the problem.'' Nell didn''t mind that, but they weren''t at the right time.


    Elena only fell silent afterward to signify her approval. She and Elysia could understand many things from the implication of Nell''s words.


    Then, E and Evelyn properly paid their obeisances to the Goddesses. Elena and Nell only responded generously.


    E already got the answer she was looking for, so she only had a pleasant talk with the Goddesses.


    "Oh dear, aren''t you going to the academy? It''s already over six o''clock." Elena nced at the clock and reminded the two chirping girls.


    "Oh, this is bad! We need to get going. We also need to tell the adults aboutst night''s event." Elysia pretended to panic. They needed to leave immediately, but her friends seemed to have lost track of time.


    Because of that, E and Evelyn also panicked. After Elysia picked Vanessa up, they immediately left the room. Meanwhile, the two Goddesses just followed in invisible magic.

 Chapter 317: Their Assumptions

    <h4>Chapter 317: Their Assumptions</h4>


    E and Evelyn went to their respective family to tell them about a female ghost''s appearance in their roomst night.


    Surprisingly, no one took it seriously. Even when word reached Emperor Arthur''s ears, he only responded passively. Elysia and her friends were confused by it.


    "Well, you girls are already excited about horror stories in the morning. Go have breakfast with us before leaving." Alexander waved his hand to invite others towards the dining room.


    "But we''ll bete. The academy starts at eight, and it''s nearly seven now." Eined and gave a slight objection.


    "Don''t worry, you will be leaving in a carriage and will be arriving at the academy in no time." Alexander brushed off the objection with a solution.


    E and Evelyn looked at each other, then they nced over at Elysia. They didn''t know why, but their horror reports were pushed aside by the adults.


    Elysia and Elena had some suspicions, but they were silent about it. The adults seemed to be hiding something after E and Evelyn told the horror incident.


    In other words, it was not the business of outsiders like them to interfere in matters for which they were not responsible.


    Elysia only lifted her shoulder in a half-shrug in response to the gaze she got from her friends. Then, they followed the others into the dining room to have breakfast together first before leaving. It wouldn''t take long after all.


    After a light breakfast, the three girls said goodbye to the Royal Families. Raylee also said goodbye because he had the same destination.


    When the three girls and a boy walked away, Arthur had aplex expression with mixed feelings. He wanted to say something a few times before, but he discouraged his intention.


    Because of that, he just sighed as he nced at Elysia''s back once again. Incorrect time and ce when the topic was raised. Luckily, the others had some considerations for him and didn''t talk about it to the girls.


    "Nee, don''t you think it was a little strange? What I mean, the response we got after notifying the incidentst night." Evelyn opened her mouth after their carriage left the Imperial Pce.


    "Yes, I also find it a little strange. Even my grandfather did not take it seriously and seemed to be putting it aside. I thought my grandfather would purify Aeddoterra Imperial Pce from ghosts and evil spirits." E folded her hands in herp with the same assumption.


    "Hm, I thought Grandpa would summon a cleric army to banish ghosts or evil spirits. I''m sure something is up, given Emperor Arthur''s awkward response. However, please end this conversation here. Honestly, it''s not our job to interfere any more than that." Elysia gave a gentle suggestion out of consideration.


    "Before that conversation closes, let me add one of my assumptions." Raylee raised his hand. He became interested when he found out that the three girls in front of him were being harassed by a ghostst night.


    "All right, we''re all ears, Senior Raylee." Elysia thought that hearing one more assumption wouldn''t hurt.


    "This might sound presumptuous and impolite, so please don''t share it with anyone, okay?" Raylee nced left and right, then whispered softly.


    The three girls in front of him just nodded innocently. Sure, Raylee continued his words. "I have a suspicion that it is the spirit of Emperor Arthur''s wife. As you know, news about Aeddoterra Kingdom''s Queen is nowhere to be found. All that people know is that Aeddoterra Kingdom''s Queen is seriously ill and is being treated in an unknown ce."


    ''Yes, that''s it! Ely, do you remember that there was an empty seat next to Emperor Arthur''s throne? You even thought that the Queen was dead. Maybest night''s ghost was her spirit.'' Elena cheered when she said that. She was pleased enough to know such a horror story.


    ''It might happen, Sister Elena. But, that''s just an assumption because we don''t know the truth.'' Elysia had a simr assumption, but she didn''t dare to make a conclusion.


    ''Let''s explore that on another asion, Ely. Perhaps, the Queen''s ghost needs help because of her remorse in the world.'' Elena invited with excitement. She wanted to try a supernatural experience by helping the poor ghost.


    ''Uhh, let''s talk about thatter, Sister Elena. You are so excited for something that smells horror or the supernatural.'' Elysia didn''t wish to continue the discussion.


    ''Oh dear, is my Ely feeling a little scared? Please don''t worry, your beloved big sister is here to protect you from ghosts and evil spirits, hehe...'' Elena covered her mouth reflexively. It confused the little Goddess on her shoulder because Nell didn''t know anything about Elena and Elysia''s conversation.


    "Ah, it reminds me of that. I didn''t find any news about Aeddoterra Kingdom''s Queen. Please forgive my ignorance, but is Aeddoterra Kingdom''s Queen dead?" Evelyn said in a soft whisper as she put her hand on her chin in thought.


    "I don''t know. It happened when Prince Theo was a toddler. We weren''t born into the world at that time. I asked my parents, but I didn''t get anything." Raylee spread his arms and shrugged his shoulders.


    "Hm, just like the response we got earlier. It seems that the Griffith Royal Family is hiding and protected by people who know the truth. But why? I don''t understand at all." E was lost in confusion.


    "Thank you for informing us, Senior Raylee. However, let''s end this conversation. If we are not informed, then there must be a strong reason behind it. Moreover, the Queen''s information is being hidden on purpose to the world. For that reason, let''s stay out of the adults'' business." Elysia once again suggested closing the conversation on the topic out of concern.


    "Very well. But remember, it''s just an absurd assumption. There are no facts in it. Don''t let it spread and create problems, okay?" Raylee pointed his index finger up in warning.


    Elysia and her friends nodded in understanding. They were wise enough to know the cause and effect.


    After that, they talked about other minor topics such as daily life and academy re-assessment event.


    E and Evelyn also brought up a little discussion about Elysia leaving this afternoon. Even though it was a bit of a loss to be apart for a few days, they couldn''t do anything.


    The Goddess of Blessings didn''t exin much about the reason behind the Fairy Continent journey. Still, E and Evelyn asked Elysia for souvenirs.


    "Uhm, do you think I''ll be there for a tour? But alright, I''ll bring you some souvenirs." Elysia gave her consent with a hint of helplessness.


    "Yay! Thank you, Ely." Evelyn hugged Elysia''s arm cheerfully. Yet, she remembered one interesting item and immediately took it from her Space Bag.


    "Ely, this Memoire is for you. Please take some photos of your trip, okay? Oh yes, bring some of these crystals for backup resources." Evelyn handed over a thin ck box magic device and several purple crystal tubes.


    "Take some photos?" Elysia gave a slow response. She only realized the request when Evelyn had put the items into her hands.


    "Yup, some photos to capture your moment, Ely. That way, we can see those interesting moments together. You can use Memoire, right? I''ll teach you if you''re not good at it." Evelyn gave a winsome smile, E smiled too, and Elysia smiled as the atmosphere prompted her to do so.


    "Thanks for your gift, Eve. I''ll take some photos when the opportunityes. Please teach me how to use this Memoire." Elysia could only ept that. It would be rude if she refused a gift that had been given, especially from her friend.


    "En, with pleasure." Evelyn then taught her best friend how to use Memoire properly.


    After finishing with the tutorial, E also provided some provisions for Elysia. It took the form of several protective talismans and the like for various circumstances.


    Elysia and Elena once again got a feeling that E''s family was either onmyouji or exorcist.


    Meanwhile, Raylee was just watching the conversation and exchange of the three girls silently. They were quite harmonious as friends.


    However, Raylee paid more attention to Elysia. The girl whom he thought was a princess from the Western Kingdom''s Royal Family. Unfortunately, that assumption was not proven correct because Elysia was the Goddess of Light''s disciple.


    He could only find one person from all of Emperor Magnus Walsh''s harem and descendants. So, where did all the Walsh Royal Family go? Were they no longer on the Human Continent just because of Devil Emperor Dn''s pursuit? Raylee wondered in his mind.


    A few momentster, the carriage stopped near the row of the main academy buildings. The journey from the Imperial Pce to the academy only took a short time, thanks to the escorts.


    "Oh my, we have arrived. We still have about 20 minutes before eight." Evelyn looked at the cube clock and gave an approving nod.


    "Mm, as my grandfather said. Let''s go." E invited and immediately got down when the carriage door opened from the outside by a holy knight.


    Then, Evelyn, Elysia, and Raylee got off the carriage in turn.


    "Thank you for your escort. Now that we have arrived, you may return to your duties." E conveyed brief gratitude to the escort squad.


    "We have received your gratitude with honor, Holy Princess. Have a nice day for you and everyone. Then, we excuse ourselves." The squad leader gave a bow of courtesy.


    After E gave her response, the escort squad left the academy area.


    E walked towards Elysia and Evelyn, then they walked together towards a ce to the east together. Raylee followed closely behind.

 Chapter 318: Reassessment at the Stadium

    <h4>Chapter 318: Reassessment at the Stadium</h4>


    All students were notified to gather at the stadium at eight o''clock for the reassessment event that day, so Elysia and her friends followed the other students to get there.


    "Nee... Aren''t we getting too much attention? Why are the students stealing nces at us?" Elysia spoke in a soft whisper.


    "Hmm, maybe because we came with the Holy Cathedral''s golden carriage? Don''t think about it, Ely. You may not really notice, but we''ve been attracting attention sincest month." Evelyn put her hand on her best friend''s arm as she replied.


    "En, you need to get used to it, Ely. Given the incident four days ago, you might get more attention from your ssmates." E smiled softly, then gave a response from several students who said good morning greetings to her. Elysia and Evelyn also responded that way if their names were mentioned by several students who greeted them.


    While Elysia and her friends walked towards the stadium, several other students just realized the three stunning girls'' presence.


    "Hey, it is Miss Elysia, the first-year student who managed to save her ssmates from the incident four days ago." Student A nudged his friend and beckoned with his eyes.


    "Oh yes, I have heard about it. Woah, Miss Elysia is so beautiful and graceful... She also came with two beautiful and charming friends. What an amazing morning view. I''m sure today is my lucky day." Student B smiled with a silly expression as he looked at the three approaching girls.


    "You stupid boys! How dare you ogled your dirty eyes on our Holy Princess, Miss Elysia, and Miss Evelyn. Do your eyes need to be cleansed from sin with Holy Magic?" The priest student took out a Holy Church cross with an expression of dissatisfaction.


    "Aiyaa! Our conversation is overheard by the priest tyrant. Run before it''s toote." Student A immediately ran away, and his friend followed suit.


    On the other hand, a group of boys also noticed the arrival of Elysia and her friends. They stopped for a moment to gaze at the beautiful scenery in the morning.


    "Hm, the three stunning beauties walking together are really eye-catching. You''re lucky to be in the same ss as two of them, Brian boy." One of the muscr senior patted the enchanted student''s back.


    "Ah-uh, yeah... I got lucky." Brian immediately returned to the world. That was the umpteenth time he felt grateful for failing to advance to second grade.


    "Wait... Boss, why is Senior Raylee walking together with Miss Elysia and the others? He''s not following them, is he?" David whispered as he half-covered his mouth.


    Hearing that, Brian, Ashton, and several other students who happened to pass by immediately stared at Raylee with a death re.


    It would be fine if it were just girls, but a boy was there too... Right behind the three girls. Whatever the reason, that lucky student had to get punished.


    Raylee had absolutely no idea that he had been targeted by envious students.


    Several students who seemed to think the same thing looked at each other then nodded with a grin. Then, they walked towards the lucky boy. The sudden behavior of the envious student group confused the muscr seniors.


    "Good morning on this sunny day, o lovely girls. Your charm has truly brightened up our first day at the academy after three days off." One of the brave students greeted Elysia''s group in a flirtatious manner.


    Unfortunately, Brian immediately grabbed the flirtatious student''s shoulder and pulled the student to go behind him. That was his stage. "Good morning. Today''s morning is as lovely as you."


    "Uhm, good morning." Evelyn responded as a representative. She was a little worried when a group of male students came to them.


    "Haha, wish you a good day, lovely." After saying that with a big smile, Brian approached Raylee with smooth movements. "Hello, Senior Raylee. Is your stomach okay? I hope you don''t push yourself like that again."


    "Oh, hi. My stomach is fine, thanks for Miss Elysia''s healing magic." Raylee responded with a suave smile.


    "Good morning, Senior. Can you join us on the way to the stadium? There are a few things we want to talk about." The brave student invited in a friendly manner.


    Meanwhile, Elysia, E, and Evelyn were only looking at each other with clueless expressions. However, Elysia only slightly tilted her head and walked back towards the stadium. Evelyn and E also followed suit. That group of boys had apparentlye for Raylee, so they could leave.


    "Nee, Ely, what''s with that group of boys?" Evelyn asked out of curiosity.


    "No ideas, Eve. Maybe, they have some business to discuss with Senior Raylee." Elysia only shrugged her shoulders a little as she didn''t care about the affairs of the group of boys.


    After they entered the stadium, there were nine banners ced above nine sections of the grandstands. It was functioned to indicate the division of students by grade.


    "Oh, what kind of crystal is that?" Elysia''s attention was drawn to arge semi-transparent white crystal set in the center of the field. It was like a giant chunk of ice.


    "Hm, it''s like an affinity identification crystal. The crystal in the magic tool I used in the Holy Cathedral to check your affinityst month, Ely. Do you remember?" E nced at the crystal and remembered something simr.


    "Oh! All the students will be sitting in the grandstands to watch every student affinity test? Auu, I''m getting nervous. We''ll be in the middle of the field and watched by a lot of people. Not to mention, the first-year students are the first to take the reassessment." Evelyn covered her mouth upon realization.


    "Uh, well... Looks like it will be a spectacle. Look at the big screens over there. Maybe every student will be shown on the screens during the reassessment." Elysia pointed at the fourrge ck screens on the four sides of the stadium.


    "Oh no... I feel nervous if we will be shown that way." Evelyn''s face turned pale as she looked at the thousands of students in the grandstands.


    "You will be fine, Eve. You will not be alone in the field. All the students in the same ss will be there too. Ah, I need to go to my ss section, Ely, Eve." E patted Evelyn on the back as if tofort the anxious girl.


    "Okay, see youter, E." Elysia waved her hand with a smile, and Evelyn did the same.


    E also waved her hand, then she excused herself. She went to the grandstands for third graders.


    "Ely... Looks like we also need to go to our ss grandstands." Evelyn nced at the banner with the number one written on it.


    "Yes, let''s go there." Elysia nodded, and they headed towards their grandstands.


    Meanwhile, Elena immediately checked the entire stadium with her magic vision. After feeling sure that there was nothing to attract attention and vignce, she nced at the little Goddess on her shoulder. ''Little one, can you go with your angel? I have little matter and can''t apany you.''


    ''Oh, I''m fine with that. However, we''ll be leaving this afternoon.'' Nell stopped swinging her legs and gave a gentle reminder.


    ''Okay, I know. You just have to take my Ely for that, and I''ll be around.'' Elena gave a wink with a smile, but Nell didn''t understand that.


    ''Okay, see youter.'' Nell flew away from Elena''s shoulder. She did not ask more than that regarding the matter in question as she didn''t want to be seen as a busy body in Elena''s eyes.


    Nell nced at Elena out of curiosity. Unfortunately, thetter had already disappeared from there without any sign or any energy fluctuation. Elena''s divine magic was indeedplicated andplex to understand. Nell shook her head then flew towards E.


    ''Gabrie, I''ll use that name to refer to you. I will apany you here. You may speak to me through your mind. '' Nell sent telepathy, but E immediately turned right and left as if looking for something.


    ''I sit on your right shoulder. You may act as usual, and please don''t tremble like this.'' Nell smiled in amusement. She had expected the reaction she would get from this girl.


    ''The- The Goddess of Blessings? Has my voice reached you? Oh my Goddess, truly... I- I feel honored.'' E stuttered and started to feel tense and nervous. A divine being sitting on her shoulder? She was that close to her Goddess!


    ''Your voice is conveyed to me.'' Nell responded, and it sounded in E''s mind.


    E''s eyes sparkled at the honor she received. After that, she tried to calm herself down and started talking a lot to her Goddess. It was a rare opportunity, after all. And, Of course, the Goddess of Blessings didn''t hesitate to respond.


    On the other hand, Elena returned to Elysia and entered the Soul Realm. It was annoying enough for her to linger in the outside world. ''Ely, I''m home.''


    ''Hello home, I''m Ely.'' Elysia wanted tough, but she still had a faint smile on her face.


    ''...'' Elena got a slight dy, but she immediately understood the meaning a moment after. ''O, hey. You should reply with a wee.''


    ''Hehe, wee back, Sister Elena.'' Elysia giggled in mind. Elena''s stupefied expression earlier was really funny to remember.


    ''Fine. It''ll be eight o''clock soon, hehe... I can''t wait to see my proud disciple surprise everyone. Oh! I also want to see that Serena girlter. What kind of reaction are we going to seeter, hmm? I wonder.'' Elenaid on her stomach while floating aimlessly inside the Soul Realm. She shook her hands and swung her legs in excitement.


    ''Mm, we''ll see.'' Elysia also became excited because of Elena.

 Chapter 319: Reassessment Test (1)

    <h4>Chapter 319: Reassessment Test (1)</h4>


    As soon as Elysia and Evelyn joined their ss group, Joanna and three girls came over to say hello. Then, several other students also followed suit as if they wanted to greet their life savior.


    Elysia''s feat four days ago left a deep impression on her ssmates, especially the victims who were trapped inside the barrier dome.


    The news and gossip were spread with some exaggeration among the students. Elysia didn''t know that, but she was already seen as a hero by them.


    Finished with the short greetings and exchanges, the students didn''t bother Elysia and Evelyn any more than that out of consideration. The reassessment was about to start, after all.


    "Ahh, I''m nervous but also excited. What should I do? What should I do? Nine sses have gathered at the stadium, and thousands of pairs of eyes will stare at us during the reassessment test." Evelyn shook her hands with both excitement and nervousness expression.


    "You just don''t have to look at all those pairs of eyes, Miss Evelyn. We''re nervous and anxious too, but we need to get past that because academy policy calls for us to be witnessed by many people." Joanna smiled slightly. She knew what Evelyn felt because she was the same.


    "Ah, I heard that some aristocrats and important people have alsoe here to witness this event." Betty joined in and pointed her index finger up for attention.


    "Oh, I know that. I heard that the higher-ups from other regions came to this city yesterday morning. Did theye for our academy event?" Lana put her hand on her chin in thought.


    "We don''t know the exact facts, but I think our academy wants to showcase the talents and affinity of the students. Look at the huge crystal in the middle of the field. I''ve never seen an identification crystal that big before." Maggie pointed to a giant ice-like crystal guarded by dozens of instructors and teachers.


    "Why has our academy changed its systems so much? From talent appraisal method to dorm and resource management. As far as I know, the rules of our academy haven''t had any major changes like this in thest three hundred years." Zofia rested her hand on Joanna''s seat top rail and joined the conversation.


    She was no longer willing to be friends with Serena. She preferred around Elysia''s circle because of the incident at that time.


    "Maybe our principal is justzy or too busy. He simply let the old school rules prevail when alchemy and research have improved greatly over time." Elysia rolled her eyes. She assumed so without fear or hesitation because she knew about the Principal Emperor.


    Evelyn and the girls were taken aback by Elysia''s wild assumption. Then, Evelyn cleared her throat. "Ahem, Ely... I thought the rules of our academy changed because of you. Emperor Arthur and the Holy Grandfather also got involved in it because at that time... You still remember, don''t you?"


    "Woah! Is it all because of Miss Elysia? Even our Holy Grandfather and Emperor Arthur got involved? What, what caused it to happen?" Zofia covered her mouth in surprise.


    "Hehe, you will know thatter. I also want to see that for myself." Evelyn smiled mischievously and rubbed her hands together.


    Since Evelyn didn''t want to answer, five pairs of curious girls'' eyes turned towards Elysia for a clue. However, Elysia only smiled faintly and shrugged her shoulders as if she didn''t know anything.


    "Well, that''s fine then, but please give us a clueter when the timees. We''d like to know too." Joanna looked back at Evelyn with a request.


    "Okay." Evelyn gave an ok hand gesture.


    "Ah, by the way, I identally saw Miss Serena and her servants working in a cafe yesterday. Are they also working to earn extra money like us?" Betty put a hand to her cheek as she wondered. She said that after making sure, Serena wasn''t around.


    "Hmm? Maybe you saw it wrong, Betty. Miss Serena is a student with tinum-grade talent. It doesn''t seem like she will work for extra money. She is the daughter of the Duke Family, after all." Zofie refuted that with her opinion. She wasn''t worried at all if Serena could hear her or not.


    "Un, I think Zofia is right. Maybe, Miss Serena and her servants are customers at the cafe you saw, Betty." Joanna patted Betty''s arm with a faint smile.


    "Is it like that? Yeah, I might have seen it wrong." Betty had some doubts, but she just shook her head to put the thought aside.


    Hearing that, Evelyn just smiled happily and put her hand on her best friend''s arm again. As she looked at the field, an old teacher walked to the pulpit, and his projections appeared on every big screen in the stadium.


    "Good morning to all. We sincerely wee all outstanding students and distinguished guests. Today, we are--" The old teacher began his wee speech.


    It only took no more than five minutes until the old teacher finished with his speech. Then, he announced that they were going straight to the main event. "In today''s reassessment test, we will start with first-year students. To all first-year students, please enter the field."


    "Well, we''ve been called. Let''s go down to the field." Elysia pped Evelyn''s hand, then she stood up and put Vanessa into her seat. "Vann, please be a good cat and wait for me here, okay?"


    "Meow." Vanessa nodded her head, but she also uttered her appropriate response through the spirit connection.


    After that, Elysia left the grandstand with Evelyn. They followed the rest of the first graders to the field through the vomitorium.


    Just before the first graders entered the field, Teacher Ruth and two shadow teachers waited for them right before the exit.


    "Make it into four neat rows. This is a formal academy event. Make sure to keep your manners perfect." Teacher Ruth immediately gave strict instruction to the students who came in a disorganized manner.


    "Yes, ma''am!" The students answered in unison and immediately made lines ording to the instructions. It didn''t take long, then three teachers and first graders marched into the field.


    ''Uh, really... It''s like we''re going to the ser field for a match, hehe...'' Elenamented while ncing around cheerfully. ''What is missing now is the loud cheers of the audience and the sh of cameras.''


    ''And also thementator.'' Elysia added.


    When the first graders arrived near the giant crystal, the old teacher conveyed his instructions. "This crystal is an affinity identification tool that will assess your level and your magical aptitude. All you need to do is put your hand on the crystal and channel your magic energy until the crystal no longer emits color. After that, please head over to the magic device over there to get your new privilege card."


    Then, Teacher Ruth instructed a student at the far right of the front row to head towards the crystal.


    The student who was appointed as the first subject on the reassessment test was the most nervous. Even so, the lucky student walked straight towards the crystal while trying to calm himself down.


    "Please put your hand on this crystal and keep flowing your magic energy little by little until the crystal changes color. When the crystal dims again, you can remove your hand from the crystal. Do you understand?" one of the senior teachers near the crystal gave instructions as the lucky student stood in front of the crystal.


    "Yes, sir. I understand." After giving a nod of understanding, the lucky student ced his trembling hand on the crystal.


    At that moment, he channeled his magic energy little by little until therge crystal began to glow white, indicating he was at the Apprentice level.


    [| Lv. 21 |]


    Arge script appeared above the crystal for all to see. It onlysted for five seconds before the inscription disappeared.


    After that, the crystal began to change color from white to bright red, then turned light blue at five-second intervals at each transition.


    When the crystal dimmed and returned to a semi-transparent white like an ice cube again, the senior teacher gave an approving nod. "That''s enough. You can take your hand off the crystal. Level 21, high affinity for fire and medium for water. Well then, please go to the magic device over there."


    The lucky student paid his obeisance then went to the magic device in question.


    An instructor asked him to fill in his full name using the on-screen keyboard. Once confirmed, he was again asked to touch the ck screen for a scan, and a new silver privilege card with identification was given to him.


    The other students went to the crystal, and the lucky student returned to his starting position in the line. The reassessment test was repeated for the students one by one.


    "Psst, Ely... It''s my turn soon. I wish I will get the gold card, hehe..." Evelyn looked back and spoke in a soft whisper to her best friend.


    "Good luck, Eve. I bet you are already a student with gold grade talent, given all the vigorous and rigorous training we have had in the past month." Elysia smiled back at her friend with a nod of approval.


    "Thank you, Ely. Ah, now it''s my turn. I''ll be right back~" Evelyn walked towards the crystal as the girl in front of her returned to the line.


    Elysia just let out a soft sigh when she watched Evelyn leave. She needed to wait for a line of 70 students for her turn toe. Then, she used her advanced perception to find Serena''s whereabouts as per Elena''s request.


    Serena was only a few meters behind Evelyn''s original position, eleven students behind.

 Chapter 320: Reassessment Test (2)

    <h4>Chapter 320: Reassessment Test (2)</h4>


    Evelyn drew closer to the giant affinity identification crystal. She ced her hand there like the rest of the students after getting permission from the senior teacher. She closed her eyes, flowing her magic energy regrly and gradually.


    As the crystal started to give off a white light, she opened her eyes and looked up. She smiled with a pleased expression when she saw the disy of her current level.


    [| Lv. 23 |]


    A momentter, the disy of her level disappeared, and the crystal changed color from pure white to bright purplish-blue. It was bright enough to dazzle Evelyn herself.


    Shortly after that, the crystal color changed to bright green, golden, red, and light blue at five-second intervals. However, thest two lights appeared much fainter than the first two.


    As soon as the crystal returned to its semi-transparent white color, the senior teacher stroked his beard andmented. "Hmm, that''s amazing. You''ve gone up two levels in the past month or so, young girl. Your body is extraordinarilypatible with the lightning element and very supportive of the wind element. Medium for Holy Magic. Then, low affinity for water and fire elements."


    Evelyn just heaved a sigh with a faint smile and paid her obeisance. Then, she went to the nearby appraisal magic device. After following the procedure by filling in her own name and allowing herself to be scanned, she finally received her privilege card.


    Just like a wish came true, a gold card popped out from the side of the appraisal magic device. The instructor handed it to Evelyn with an approving nod while looking at his ck screen. "Evelyn Mitchell, it looks like your abilities have improved a lot. Since you have upgraded your talent grade, you will get a new dorm room setup and many more. That information is avable on your privilege card. Please check itter."


    Evelyn didn''t know what appeared on the other ck screen on the instructor''s side. Still, she just received her privilege card with satisfied expressions. "Thank you, instructor."


    Evelyn put her privilege card in her pocket before returning to her original position in the line next to her best friend.


    "Congrattions to you, Eve. I''m d to see you happy." Elysia smiled softly to answer her friend''s aura of happiness.


    "En, thanks, Ely. I''m so excited to have my talent upgrade this soon." Evelyn smiled and closed her eyes with high excitement. She even shook her hands unconsciously because of the happiness she got.


    "Mm, you have practiced diligently in thest month, Eve." Elysia recalled the resource Pope Alexander gave to her and her friends. It did so much for E and Evelyn, but not her.


    Then, Elysia remembered the affinities Evelyn possessed. "Oh, Eve... You apparently have a very high affinity for lightning and the two other elements. Why are you focused only on the wind element?"


    "Hehe, that''s a bit sad, right? I''m afraid to use the magic that suits me the most? Sigh... After I get proficient with the wind element, I''ll try fire and water even if my affinity is not that high for that element." Evelyn sighed with a self-deprecating smile.


    "It''s okay, Eve. If you''re not ready, then follow your heart. The best path wille to you when you believe in yourself." Elysia tried to cheer her friend.


    Evelyn just nodded with a smile to show her appreciation.


    After that, they went back to watching the students who were undergoing the reassessment test. It didn''t take long until Serena''s turn came.


    As Serena walked towards the crystal, several pairs of curious girl''s eyes immediately fell on Serena alone.


    Elena was excited to see the results and the reactions that would happenter. Meanwhile, Evelyn smirked and gave a clue about Serena to the girls around her.


    Serena touched the crystal, and a white light shone. The level was then disyed for everyone to see.


    [| Lv. 22 |]


    Serena took a deep breath as she looked at her current level. Thanks to the two rare resource packs she used in the past month, it had increased by one.


    As the level disappeared and the crystal began to change color, Serena channeled her magic energy in arge flow. She hoped that all the elementspatible with her would glow brightly.


    Unfortunately, that was a fruitless effort because the affinity identification crystal only worked to assess quality, not quantity.


    The first light that appeared was a rtively bright purplish blue, followed by a brown color. Only that, and the crystal dimmed to its original state.


    "Good quality for the lightning element and low affinity for the earth element. You go up one level, huh... Nevertheless, you can go to the magic device over there." The senior teacher muttered softly, but Serena could still hear him. He was aware of what this girl was doing, but he didn''t want to embarrass her.


    Serena just sighed and paid her obeisance. After that, she went to the appraisal magic device in the form of a ck screen. She did as instructed, and a silver privilege card came out as a result.


    Surprisingly, the instructor just gave the card to Serena without saying anything. On the other hand, Serena could only grit her teeth when she found out she had yet to reach gold-grade talent. Even after twoplete packages of tinum-grade resources.


    "What, wait... Miss Serena got a silver privilege card instead of tinum? What in the world?"


    "How did that happen? What really happened? Was that ck screen magic device broken or something?"


    "Yeah, how could someone get a talent downgrade."


    The first graders who didn''t know anything muttered in whispers to each other with both astonishment and surprise.


    "Miss Evelyn, what really happened? Is this what you meant earlier?" Joanna asked the girl in front of her.


    "En! As you can see, Serena cheated by stealing the privilege card belonging to another student in our ss. That''s what actually happened." Evelyn looked back and covered half of her mouth in a whisper. Yet, it sounded pretty clear to the surrounding girls.


    "What? That''s really mean. Doesn''t Miss Serena feel sorry for that poor student?"


    "Miss Serena was proudly showing off her tinum-grade talent, but it actually belongs to another student. What the worst thing to do."


    "No way, I think that magic device isn''t working very well."


    "Yes, I think it that ck screen possibility could not assess the value of Miss Serena''s abilities."


    The debate started to spread among the first graders after Joanna, and her circle of friends blurted out due to shock.


    Some students couldn''t believe that Serena got the silver card. They started an argument with the other and made a scene. They demanded another retest for Serena.


    On the other hand, Serena did not dare to return to the line because of themotion. She just stood near the appraisal magic device, not knowing what to do.


    "Silence!" Teacher Ruth eximed with firmness, but she had an angry expression on her face.


    "It was already a headache for me when I found out that one student in my ss had vited the academy rules. Are you someone great with high authority to doubt the credibility of our academy which Emperor Arthur had arranged with the help of Holy Grandfather?" Teacher Ruth asked that with a hint of annoyance.


    "So, please be quiet and don''t cause trouble. You can ask Serena directly in a friendly manner when you''ve all left the field." Teacher Ruth closed her warning with a conclusion and turned to the front. If the uproar really broke out, she worried about Serena''s fate.


    The first-year students just looked at each other and no longer demanded another reassessment for Serena. After that, Teacher Ruth called Serena to get back into the line. Then, the reassessment test was continued again.


    Simultaneously, the clueless seniors who were watching on the grandstands were also muttering amongst themselves in their own assumptions. They couldn''t hear what was happening to the first graders.


    All they knew was a girl with a silver card just stiffly stood near the appraisal magic device, and the first-year students argued with each other. Nevertheless, it only took a moment, and the reassessment test resumed as if the previous case had never happened before.


    Serena returned to her original position while looking at the ground. She didn''t dare to look at the gaze that aimed at her.


    Cora and Nico were in front and behind their master as if ready to protect if anything untoward happened. Yet, they knew that it would only happen when they left the field. They could only hope for the best way out. Or, if possible, they expected Miss Elysia to speak up to reconcile the situation.


    ''Muahaha... Look at that scared and anxious expression. The girl got a mental attack? It''s because of her own actions, and the pressurees from her circle of friends. Ely, do you want to add fuel to the fire?'' Elena burst outughing to see Serena''s initial reaction.


    ''That''s a bad thing to do, Sister Elena. Allow me to step in when things get out of handter. In any case, we''re not at all harmed and just think of it as my fault too. I was too scared when I thought about going to school again. After all, Serena is just an arrogant and proud little girl who just wants to get everyone''s attention. Please have a little mercy for her.'' Elysia gently reminded her excited sister.


    She felt a little sorry when she looked at Serena because she saw the problem partly as her fault too.


    ''Well, you are too kind, Ely. Because of that, you were often bullied in the past. Sometimes, the ones you are trying to help don''t expect help or mercy. They just need a push to get up.'' Elena shook her head with a sigh.

 Chapter 321: Reassessment Test (3)

    <h4>Chapter 321: Reassessment Test (3)</h4>


    ''No, it will be different this time. I''m not alone as I have you by my side, Sister Elena. I am also no longer physically or mentally weak. I''m just going to reconcile the situation when those students make trouble for Serena.'' Elysia stood by her decision.


    ''Hmm, you are weak physically, though? Weaker than your previous life. However, all right, we will interfere. But! Only when the situation gets out of hand for that girl. If not, then ignore it. Deal?'' Elena emphasized her words with assertiveness, like a protective big sister to her naive little sister.


    ''Ah-uh, alright. Thank you.'' Elysia felt a bit embarrassed because it was true. Nevertheless, she gave an affirmative response heartily.


    A few momentster, Elysia''s turn finally arrived. Evelyn didn''t forget to send a subtle cheer to her best friend. Ever since Evelyn got the gold card, she predicted Elyisa would get the same grade or maybe tinum. However, Evelyn was much more excited to see her talented best friend''s affinities.


    As Elysia walked towards the affinity identification crystal, a lot of attention was immediately fixated on herself alone. Not only from the first graders but from the seniors, teachers, and aristocrats who hade deliberately.


    There were only a few of them who knew about Elysia. Still, most of the others only knew Elysia because of her feat four days ago or because they had heard about Elysia before.


    ''Gulp... What should I do? This crystal is much different from the spherical crystal during the enrollment test. It can detect the affinity a person has just from the flow of magic energy.'' Elysia became worried when she listened to the short instructions from the senior teacher.


    ''You''re level 35, Ely. Hehe, first-year students are always from level 21, and here we have a talented newbie who has reached the realm of above level thirty. You will surprise a lot of people for sure, Ely.'' Elena chuckled in amusement just by imagining it.


    ''Ah, I''m worried about how many colors will appear in this crystal, or it might not appear any color other than white? Besides, that appraisal magic device is quite tricky as it can estimate a person''s total value. What kind of benchmarks are used to measure students'' ability scores? From thest few students, it has about the three to four digit numbers on the instructor''s screen.'' Elysia nced at the ck screen with another concern.


    ''Just rx, Ely. Your total score will not be published because they know that it will cause problems for the students and the academy. The ck screen on the instructor''s side is so dim, and the numbers are not easy to read by just anyone. So, what are you waiting for? Touch the crystal now and get your tinum card!'' Elena gave Elysia her thumbs up with a yful smile.


    Hearing that, Elysia took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. Then, she stretched out her hand to touch the affinity identification crystal.


    She channelled a little of her magic energy slowly and carefully. The usage per second should not exceed more than 0.0001 nano percent of her EP capacity for mutual safety.


    The crystal turned white as expected. When Elysia''s current level was disyed, many pairs of eyes were shocked to see the number.


    [| Lv. 35 |]


    Evelyn was also stunned because she knew very well about Elysia''s level. Her best friend went up to level 35 from 21 in just a month?


    Meanwhile, the others were genuinely surprised that such a high level belonged to a first-grader. Normally, it would only appear to second or third graders.


    As the disyed level disappeared, the crystal changed color from white to dazzling red light. Elysia raised her other hand to protect her eyes.


    ''Ufufu, the red color is the first toe out. You''re perfect for fire and explosion, Ely. Kaboom!'' Elena teased Elysia with a pleasantugh.


    ''I''m also good at much other magic other than devastating explosion.'' Elysia pouted a little because it reminded her of the fierce explosion of her first magic.


    Immediately after that, the color of the crystal changed to gold, then purplish-blue, and so on at faster intervals. It wasn''t five seconds for each color transition, and all colors were as dazzling as the first one.


    ''Ah-Uh, no-no, no. This crystal is broken! What should I do!?'' Elysia panicked at once when the affinity identification crystal turned into an RGB LED light!


    Elena just cheered happily to see that. Simultaneously, the teachers, students, and the others gaped in amazement to see the entire stadium illuminated by a light that kept changing every second. They had lost count, how many colors had appeared. It was no longer the color they recognized from the existing elements.


    Elysia immediately withdrew her hand from the crystal on reflex, worried about many things. She gulped nervously to look aside. The senior teacher''s mouth was wide open with a silly expression of surprise.


    "Ano... Looks like this affinity identification crystal is broken. Please forgive me!" Elysia grasped her hand with a worried expression.


    The senior teacher immediately returned to the world when he heard the girl''s pleasant voice. He looked at the ck-haired girl in front of him in awe, but he also needed to consider her words. "Broken? I don''t think there''s anything wrong with it. Allow me to test our affinity identification crystal."


    The senior teacher touched the crystal to prove the crystal was in good condition and working properly.


    The crystal changed color to dark blue, and level 155 appeared on the top side of the crystal. After that, the color changed again and again at normal intervals until the crystal dimmed.


    "You may try once more, young girl. This affinity identification crystal is working properly." The senior teacher smiled and walked backwards,mercializing Elysia to try again.


    The senior teacher''s voice could be heard by everyone in the stadium, thanks to the loudspeaker. The shocked seniors and aristocrats muttered to each other with simr assumptions. They assumed that there was an error during the previous reassessment test.


    Perhaps, if the girl tried again, the crystal''s light wouldn''t be as chaotic as before. After all, no one would believe that a person could hold that much affinity for elemental magic.


    Meanwhile, Elysia held out her hand, but she pulled it back in doubt. She was sure something like the previous one would happen again. However, Elena and the senior teacher encouraged her to try again, even though their intentions were different.


    Elysia could only sigh in surrender and try one more time. After the white color and the current level disy, the crystal''s first color was a dazzling bright gold.


    It was different from the previous reassessment test''s first color. However, something simr happened afterward for everyone to see. The academy stadium was lit with a dazzling light that kept changing rapidly like a disco party.


    "No! Please keep your hand on the crystal. Let the crystal dim by itself." The senior teacher immediately reminded Elysia when he realized that Elysia was panicking once again and was about to pull her hand at once.


    ''Aa-aa...'' Elysia had the urge to run away. Elena justughed heartily at everyone''s expressions.


    As the crystal dimmed, the stadium was enveloped in a tremendous silence for a few seconds. No sound could be heard except for a gentle gust of wind.


    Elysia pulled her hand back, but she didn''t get any words from the senior teacher. He seemed at a loss for words. Just silence, but it truly made her want to run away from the field. She wanted to immediately escape to Fairy Continent with Nell.


    Elysia approached the appraisal magic device and typed her name on the screen keyboard without anyone''s instructions.


    Yet, the senior teacher and other old teachers immediately returned to the world. It had been tested twice, and the results were the same. Only one thing they could tell from it, valid results!


    "That''s incredible! Amazing! This is something I haven''t seen in all my years. A person who possesses so much aptitude with elements that the affinity identification crystal cannot properly assess it." The old teacher, who was on the pulpit, spread his arms and looked at Elysia with a deep impression.


    His voice broke the silence, and the mor erupted among the spectators a moment after. Whatever it was, that girl was a living treasure with limitless potential... Someone with a great chance to reach the pinnacle of world power in the future. Just from the amount of affinity for elemental magic, that could be ascertained!


    At that time, Elysia had just finished scanning herself. A tinum card popped out on the side of the ck screen. The instructor on duty didn''t even have a chance to see the crazy number on his screen before it just disappeared without any prior notice.


    "Thank you, instructor." Elysia took the tinum card and walked away.


    "Eh?" The instructor was both confused and astonished. The girl just walked back into formation after doing the scans and scoring alone?


    The instructor immediately checked the stored data to make sure. He tapped the screen to look for thetest data and found a line in Elysia Avery''s name. On the right side, he saw a caption that read tinum, then six zeros.


    ''What is this? That girl has a talent value of over six digits?'' The instructorined about the limits of the magic device and sighed in confusion. He couldn''t call the girl back for another retest, after all.


    Elysia asked the girl behind her toe forward for the reassessment test.


    The girl just nodded with an absentminded expression. She stepped forward as if she could easily ept Elysia''s suggestion as an order.


    Evelyn and the others immediately emerged from their shock when they realized Elysia was around. They ignored the loud noise around them to congratte Elysia.

 Chapter 322: Its Time to Go

    <h4>Chapter 322: It''s Time to Go</h4>


    "Hey, who is that girl? She reached level 35 at the age of 16, and that much affinity color. Ugh, I got a little dizzy from the lights earlier."


    "Yeah, me too."


    "Ah! I know that girl. She is Miss Elysia Avery. You still remember what happened four days ago, right? The first-year student exams were messed up because a dangerous domain appeared near this city."


    "Oh! So she is the same girl who saved her trapped ssmates. An impressive heroic spirit with extraordinary talent."


    The discussions from seniors and aristocrats broke out, and the main topic was only about Elysia. They were wondering about Elysia''s origin and background.


    Apart from those who had good impressions, some also harbored bad intentions towards Elysia.


    At several special ces in the stadium, various parties put their attention to investigate Elysia. However, some of them wanted Elysia by their side or under their banner.


    "tinum card with that much affinity. Gather all the information about that girl. I want it in my hands this afternoon."


    "Keke, that girl''s Holy Magic affinity is that bright. Maybeparable to the Holy Princess. Quick, find the detailed information about that girl. I want that girl."


    "Hmm... that girl''s talent is limitless and has a high probability of reaching the realm of God in the next few decades. Please find out anything about that girl, even to the smallest detail. I will make that girl fall under our faction at any cost."


    "She is absolutely a priceless living treasure. Keh, there will definitely be a lot of pests that will target that girl. She is beautiful enough to be my future wife. All right, this lord will protect you precious, ha, hahaha! I''m so handsome. We''ll meet soon."


    One by one, the various parties began to implement their intentions. Unfortunately, Elysia neither knew nor cared about that. Even if the news reached her ears, she wouldn''t be too worried because she was already protected by strong backgrounds such as the Celestine Family and the Mitchell Family.


    The reassessment test continued until all 282 first graders had their new privilege cards in hand. They left the scene in an orderly manner, and the second graders entered the field.


    As soon as the first graders entered the passage located under the tier of seats, several students immediately pestered Serena to find out the truth.


    "Excuse me, Miss Serena. Can you please spare a moment of your time for us? There is something we need to ask you." A female student rushed over and stopped in front of Serena. She blocked the path along with several other curious students.


    "What kind of questions would you like to ask?" Serena frowned, and her servants immediately stood on either side of her.


    "We just wanted to ask you about your talent grade. Why did you get a silver card instead of tinum?"


    "Yes, have you lied to us all this time? You frequently unted your talents and experiences with us. Was that nothing more than nonsense?"


    "Um, what happened? Did you really break the academy rules? What rules did you break?"


    "We heard you took another student''s privilege card. So, your previous card was Miss Elysia''s possession? She is the only one who holds a tinum card in our ss."


    A series of questions were thrown at Serena. However, Serena became even more annoyed the more she listened to the usations being leveled at her.


    All these students cared about were talent, connections, personal gain, or the like. They were nothing more than people who approached her just for something she had. Neither of them cared about herself.


    Although Serena had prepared herself for this day, it was different when it actually happened.


    Serena looked up at all the students who often gathered with her with an irritated re and eximed. "Shut up!"


    The noisy students immediately became silent, speechless as they were shocked by Serena''s response.


    "Is that all you care about? What do you see in me? Yes, this is a silver card, not tinum. Then what?" Serena showed her silver card for everyone to see.


    "You are all the same. If you see me as guilty, then I am the one to me. Yes, I took Elysia''s tinum card. I am the bad one. Satisfied? If nothing else, then excuse me." After saying that in annoyance but still holding back, Serena broke through the student encirclement and left with her servants.


    Serena didn''t even nce at or pay any attention to Elysia, who was standing not far from her. She left with no intention of returning to the grandstand to watch the seniors'' reassessment test but instead headed for the exit.


    Elysia let out a soft sigh to see that. The oue was quite unexpected because Serena just admitted it without any defense, like the many reasons in the previous incident.


    Then, Elysia walked towards the group of students who had previously surrounded Serena.


    "Em, Ely?" Evelyn walked along with her best friend, not knowing what thetter would do.


    "Excuse me, I have no intention of meddling with other people''s business. However, Miss Serena has already received punishment from our academy for her actions. If you still see Miss Serena, Cora, and Nico as friends, you need to catch up with them as soon as possible. Ask about their situation gently. They seem tired and depressed, especially Miss Serena." Elysia grasped her hand with a polite smile to convey gentle advice.


    Hearing that, several students looked at each other. Most of them just shook their heads. They politely declined Elysia''s request before leaving. It was clear that they were no longer wanted to heed Elysia''s advice because they no longer wanted to be friends with Serena anymore.


    However, four girls remained, but they still felt confused and uncertain. They looked to Elysia for more direction and insight.


    "You know, if you still consider them friends, then your rtionship will break down the longer you feel indecisive. If you wait for tomorrow, then your friendship is broken and difficult to repair.


    What do you see in Miss Serena? Herself or something else? Will Miss Serena be a different person just because she holds a silver card? You will appear to be only taking advantage of Miss Serena if things like this keep you from being friends with her anymore." Elysia gave a subtle quip at the leaving students as she reminded these four hesitated girls.


    "Yes, if you just love to build such shallow friendships, then sooner orter, you will lose friends in a way that is not much different. Ely doesn''t even care or hate Serena, even though Ely is the victim. Yes, Ely is so kind and forgiving. However, you are the meanie ones here. After all, Serena has admitted that with no hesitation to you." Evelyn put her hand on Elysia''s arm with a sweet smile for some inexplicable reasons.


    She was somewhat surprised when Serena immediately confessed without beating around the bush. Then, she felt warm when her best friend advised these students about friendship.


    If honesty needs to be said, Evelyn felt both sympathy and gratitude to Serena. Because of Serena''s actions, she was able to meet Elysia and be best friends. So, at least, she needed to help Serena a little.


    "Ah-uh, you are right, Miss Elysia, Miss Evelyn. Thank you for your advice. We are puzzled by the situation. Thus, allow us to excuse ourselves. We need to catch up with Miss Serena." One of the girls in the group responded. She and her friends gave a little bow of courtesy, then they scurried away in a hurry.


    "Let''s get Vann, Eve. The appointed time is almost here." Elysia nudged Evelyn with her elbow.


    "Mm, let''s go." Evelyn felt a little downcast as she remembered that her best friend needed to be away for a few days.


    After that, Elysia and Evelyn returned to the grandstand for the first graders to pick up the white cat. They said goodbye to Joanna, Zofia, and the girls because they needed to go to the grandstand for third graders.


    Although the real reason was that Elena warned to avoid the nearest exit. There were many suspicious unknown parties right outside the first graders'' passage.


    Elysia sent telepathy for Nell to meet at the passage for the third graders, then E arrived shortly after.


    "Ely, congrats to you. The color of your elemental magic affinity has dazzled my eyes. You made the whole stadium light up with more than 101 colors, hehe..." E came and held Elysia''s hand with a sincere smile.


    Although most of her happiness came from satisfaction, she received a lot of direction and guidance from her Goddess. She just needed to wait before she was appointed to be an angel.


    "Woah, you really counted it, E? I''ve lost the count after counting 40 different colors." Evelyn also took hold of Elysia''s other hand.


    "En, I counted it. But... I''ve also lost count after 101." E nodded excitedly.


    "Hum-hum, you girls are so close to each other. Good friendships are beautiful. I feel peaceful when I see the three of you." Nell flew away from E''s shoulder andnded on Elysia''s shoulder as she spoke. She didn''t reveal her form, but she protected their conversation with magic.


    "Ah, the friendship is beautiful when the right friend is found. I feel so grateful and blessed." E closed her eyes with a smile, then she realized that the voice was noting from her shoulder anymore. "Uhm, is it time for you to go with Ely and the Goddess of Light, o the Goddess of Blessings?"

 Chapter 323: Intercepted by a Random Young Master

    <h4>Chapter 323: Intercepted by a Random Young Master</h4>


    "Yes, it''s time for us to go." Nell gave the confirmation.


    "I see..." E nced down a little, then looked at Elysia. She approached and hugged her friend for a temporary goodbye.


    "Ely, please be careful and take care of yourself. The journey to Fairy Continent might be dangerous. So, please separate from the Goddess of Blessings or your master." E said that while looking into Elysia''s eyes. She wanted her friend to see her sincerity and concern.


    "Mm, I''ll be careful, E. Thanks for your concern. It means a lot to me." Elysia smiled warmly to receive words of concern from people who care for her.


    Then, E let go of her hug and took a little distance. Evelyn came to hug Elysia too.


    "Ely,e back soon." Evelyn could only say that short sentence, even though there were many things she wanted to say.


    "Yes, I''ll be right back with the Goddesses, Eve." Elysia patted Evelyn''s back gently with one hand. She received sincerity in Evelyn''s words and expressions.


    Meanwhile, Vanessa felt helpless without words even though she was nked twice by two girls who didn''t care about her whereabouts.


    After exchanging a few more words with Evelyn and E, Elysia went to the exit with Nell on her shoulder. Elysia didn''t forget to give a piece of thoughtful advice to her friends.


    Evelyn and E waved their hands back to Elysia. They looked at Elysia until Elysia was entirely out of sight.


    "Nee, E." Evelyn suddenly called out.


    "Yes?" E gave her full attention to her friend.


    "After your ss reassessment test, let''s go to the Imperial Pce together. I''m sure my family is still there and will return to the Ariatha Kingdom this afternoon." Evelyn grasped her hand as her best friend''s suggestion was still ringing in her mind.


    "With pleasure, Eve. Looks like there will be some parties spying on Ely and the people around her. We also need to be careful." E gave her consent without dy. She took Elysia''s suggestion seriously.


    "Uhm, I''ll stay at the Holy Cathedral again with you for a few days, E. I''ll be in your care." Evelyn looked at E.


    "You''re always wee at my family''s house, Eve. Make yourself at home. Ah, but it''s a little awkward to wee Sir Maximilian for a few days at home because it looks like there will only be me, you, and Miss Ariel around." E put her hand on her chin.


    She knew that her parents were going to the Western Region this afternoon. Also, her grandfather would be busy for a while because of a lot of work regarding the preparation.


    "Then, I will ask my mother to send ady as my protector." Evelyn thought for a while and came up with a solution. She received a positive response from E, then they parted ways to return to their respective grandstands.


    "Ely! Ely!"


    When Elysia scuttled while avoiding the crowd, her name suddenly was called by someone from behind. She turned around only to see Rosa was there, waving at her.


    Elysia rushed over only to silence Rosa''s mouth and drag the girl behind the tree.


    "El- Hmph! Hng!" Rosa rebelled a little but gave up immediately.


    "Shh... I was sneaking away, and here you are, calling me out loud. Some suspicious parties are spying on me, you know?" Elysia whispered in Rosa''s ear.


    She could only sigh because she couldn''t use her magic among such a crowd, not when many pairs of eyes could notice her at any time. At least, she needed to get away from the stadium area first.


    "Hng, hnm." Rosa nodded in understanding. Then, Elysia freed her mouth. "Phew, you startled me, Ely. First, congrattions on your tinum card. I was amazed to find that your affinity is so godly beyond my understanding."


    "En, thank you, Rosa. Do you have any business with me? For you to know, I need to leave immediately." Elysia nced at the people in ck who were eyeing her. They were aware of her very presence now, thanks to Rosa.


    "Business? Of course, there are. Let''s go to Starlight Apparel. Give me about 10 minutes of your time to take photos of the pretty dresses I designed for you alone." Rosa immediately nodded with a smile. Then, she grabbed Elysia''s hand and walked away without fear of anything.


    "Ah, wait. Those suspicious people maye to youter too. Besides, isn''t there still a reassessment test for you?" Elysia felt a little overwhelmed. She also began to wonder how Rosa knew about her whereabouts, thanks to the question Elena had in mind.


    "I will be happy when aristocrats, students, or many other peoplee to my shop. They will inevitably be my customers. It still takes about two or three hours before my ss enters the field. So, no worries. I''ve been there and here looking for you, then pleasee with me." Rosa said it with confidence as she tried to calm her lucky star.


    "O, oh, alright." Just as Elysia gave her response, a carriage suddenly appeared and blocked the way.


    Then, a young master in luxurious and sparkling clothes walked out of the carriage with a big smile. "Beautiful sunny day, lovely girls. I see you are going somewhere. Allow me to give you a ride to your destination."


    "Oh my, what a coincidence, Young Master Jeon. It has been a week since you visited my Starlight Apparel. That way, thank you for your offer. We will bother you to drive us to my shop." Rosa answered politely and happily. Then, she turned to Elysia. "Ely, this is Young Master Jeon, one of the customers in my shop. He''s a nice customer. Thus, let''s get a free ride."


    "Haha, yes, feel free to ride." Jeonughed dryly.


    "Customer? But he is a man, and you sell women''s clothes, Senior Rosa?" Elysia felt a little suspicious, but she hoped that Rosa would not betray her trust.


    "Yup, but Young Master Jeon has a grand theater in Orastin City, and he entrusts the costumes to me." Rosa climbed into the carriage and took Elysia.


    However, Elysia only joined after getting Nell''s permission. After the two girls entered, the carriage immediately left the scene because Jeon was worried that many parties would follow.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Jeon Kaur. Ah, aren''t you the first-year student who shocked all the people in the stadium, right?" Jeon stretched out his hand with an open palm to point, not a handshake.


    "Pleased to meet you, Young Master Jeon. My name is Elysia Avery." Elysia folded her hands in herp with a polite smile.


    "Hm-hmm, what a beautiful and graceful name. It suits you very well, Miss Elysia. However, you need to be careful. It seems many parties already have their interest in you." Jeon reminded with kindness.


    "Oh, dear me. Is that true?" Elysia covered her mouth with the pretense of surprise. When she received a nod from Jeon, she opened her mouth again. "Then, is Young Master Jeon one of the parties in question?"


    "Yes, I''m one of them. But, please don''t get me wrong, okay? I''m just interested, without any other means. Someone with unlimited talent like you should be protected because you are still so vulnerable to danger." Jeon admitted without hesitation.


    "Hum, yes, but the danger in question needs to face a lot of obstacles first... Like the Celestine Family, the Mitchell Royal Family, or the Griffith Royal Family, hehe..." Elysia chuckled softly, and Rosa followed suit.


    Jeon was taken aback. He thought Elysia came from an ordinary aristocratic family, but apparently, this girl''s rtionship was too deep. Even the three superpower families were positioned as shields so casually.


    He nced at Rosa, the girl he had known for two weeks, for enlightenment. It was such a valuable coincidence to get Elysia into his carriage, thanks to Rosa. However, it took a 180-degree turn from the n in his mind right away.


    "Oh dear, Ely is my lucky star, Young Master Jeon. It will be too difficult if you want to get Ely to your grand theater. Holy Princess and Princess Evelyn won''t give their consent. Not to mention, our Holy Grandfather''s permission." Rosa misunderstood Jeon''s gaze. After all, the rtionship she had with this young master was nothing more than a vendor and customer.


    Elysia and Elena let out a sigh of relief when they understood Rosa''s position.


    ''Phew... It turns out that this girl still sees you as a precious diamond, Ely. This girl didn''t mention herself in her statements to protect herself. Still, she doesn''t want you to be taken by anyone else either. Well, at least you can still keep your contract with this girl for free money and pretty dresses.'' Elena aborted her intention to do anything to Rosa.


    ''Mm, I was suspicious and worried earlier. Fortunately, our worries didn''t happen, or I couldn''t help but cancel my contract with Rosa.'' Elysia also possessed a simr opinion.


    It didn''t take long to arrive at Rosa''s shop. It wasn''t far from the academy area, after all.


    "Hum, looks like we''ve arrived. Would you like toe to visit my shop, Young Master Jeon? We have a lot of new products that are beautiful and charming. Maybe some will catch your eye." Rosa invited Jeon politely when the carriage stopped in front of her shop.


    Jeon nodded and got off the carriage with the two girls. Then, he inquired about Elysia a little deeper through Rosa. "If I may know, what is the rtionship between Miss Elysia and you, Miss Rosa?"


    "Hm-hmm, Ely is my lucky star and my first model. The first magazine that my Starlight Apparel released had Ely as the sole model. That''s why my shop quickly attracted the market thanks to luck and blessings." Rosa gave a wink, then she went with Elysia to leave the young master alone.

 Chapter 324: Blessing Magic

    <h4>Chapter 324: Blessing Magic</h4>


    Jeon was momentarily stunned. When he returned to the world, the two girls had already entered the shop.


    He just cleared his throat, then walked into the woman''s clothing store without embarrassment or hesitation. The first mission he had in mind was to get the first Starlight Apparel magazine. He needed to get it at all costs just for a reason.


    Elysia and Rosa headed straight to Rosa''s workroom for some photoshoots. Rosa had several other models, but the main one was still her lucky star.


    When it was all over, Elysia sat on the sofa and covered her face with her hands. Elena teased her, but Nell also joined in the fray for it.


    "Ely, please take this." Rosa sat beside Elysia with a sizable box in hand. She smiled when she saw Elysia became very embarrassed right after the photoshoots, even though she didn''t know why.


    "Uhm, thanks, Rosa." Elysia took the box and put it in her Space Bag without having to look inside. Obviously, those were the beautiful dresses she was wearing just now.


    "Ah, it''s a shame you aren''t willing to model for sexy dresses or lingerie. They would suit you perfectly, Ely. But don''t worry. I gave you some of them." Rosa gave a thumbs up and stuck her tongue out to the side.


    "What? I''m not going to wear any sexy dresses or lingerie, Rosa. I don''t want to be photographed like that." Elysia once again emphasized her refusal. She would feel tarnished if she showed too much of her skin for everyone to see.


    "Ah-ah, okay. Please don''t be angry, I respect your terms, and I''m not pushy. But, I want to see you wearing sexy dresses and lingerie next time. Just for reference, not to be photographed. I promise on my good name." Rosa immediately patted Elysia''s arm to reconcile the atmosphere.


    "Hmph!" Elysia just snorted. She would notply with Rosa''s request even though thetter pleaded.


    ''Not a chance! Only I have that kind of privilege.'' Elena snorted too, but for a different reason than Elysia.


    ''...'' Elysia was at a loss of words. She didn''t even have the energy to respond.


    ''Elysia, it''s time for us to go.'' Nell sat back on Elysia''s shoulder, still in invisible magic.


    ''Okay.'' Elysia responded to Nell. She also wanted to leave immediately toplete the mission in Fairy Continent.


    "Umm, Rosa. It''s time for me to go." Elysia got up from the sofa and smoothed her dress.


    "Uh, all right. You''re not angry with me, are you?" Rosa also stood up, staring closely at Elysia''s expression.


    "No. Hmm... Do I need to go through the window, hmm? I don''t want to meet the young master or anyone else." Elysia put her index finger on her chin as she nced at the window.


    "What? You can''t jump out of the third floor, Ely. It''s not the first floor like my workroom a month ago." Rosa blocked Elysia because she was worried about her lucky star''s safety.


    "Ah, it''s okay, Rosa. I''ll be fine. You should also go back to the academy''s stadium. See you next time." Elysia walked to the window, opened it, and waved her hand. She jumped out a moment after.


    "Ely!" Rosa immediately followed to the window and nced down. She saw Elysia walking through the air towards the ground. "Oh... Please be careful on your way, Ely."


    Rosa waved her hand and received a smile from Elysia. Then, her lucky star walked away and turned into the alley. "Okay, I need to go back to the stadium. Hmm, secure the important stuff first."


    After she secured all essential items into her Space Bag, she left her workroom.


    Meanwhile, Elysia finally had a chance to use her invisible magic. She dashed towards the eastern city gate without dy.


    ''Elysia, where''s your master? She said she would join uster.'' Nell nced this way and that, but she couldn''t feel Elena''s presence at all.


    ''My master is already with us, Nell.'' Elysia represented because Elena waszy toe out.


    ''Huh, really? I cannot detect your master''s divine aura anywhere, though.'' Nell looked at Elysia doubtfully.


    ''It''s because I didn''t allow you to know my whereabouts. Please proceed ording to your n, little one.'' Elena sent her voice out, right into Nell''s mind.


    ''Ooh, all right.'' Nell is no longer concerned about anything.


    ''Nee, Nell. Are we just leaving Aeddoterra City just like that? You don''t want to say goodbye to anyone?'' Elysia asked for confirmation. It would be a hassle toe back right after exiting the city gate.


    ''No need. I announced our departure yesterday.'' Nell shook his head.


    A few momentster, Elysia slipped out of the eastern city gate with no one noticing her. She immediately rushed into the forest to get away from third-party surveince because of Nell''s request.


    "All right, we''vee a long way. Nobody''s spying on us or knowing about our whereabouts. Now, what?" Elysia gasped a little and sat down on the big rock.


    "I''m still a little surprised that you can use invisible magic too, Elysia. Your master isn''t stingy in teaching a bit of her divine magic, huh." Nell left Elysia''s shoulder, floated into the air, and observed thetter with a smile.


    A momentter, she took out an artistic golden magic carpet wide enough for nine people from her pocket dimension. "We will ride this. Although we won''t be as fast as your master''s divine magic, we will arrive at Fairy Continent in a few hours."


    "All right,e on up. I''ll take care of the rest, and you just have to sit back and rx." Nellnded on her golden magic carpet, then patted her divine item with pride.


    "Okay. Let''s go." Elysia sighed and headed for the golden carpet. She sat with her legs to the side.


    "We''re leaving. Look, this is how I use blessing magic to generate many variations of magic." Nell announced their departure, but she also wanted to wow Elysia.


    "Woah, this magic carpet is sparkling! Hmm, I don''t really understand it, Nell. You only use your magic once, and the carpet floats up instantly. Hmm, you also no longer use any magic energy to keep this carpet flying." Elysia tried to analyze more about Nell''s magic variations.


    Nell was happy. She wanted to get Elysia interested in her divine magic because she intended to teach some about it. After all, Elysia was her goddisciple, but by ident, it got switched.


    After Nell wrapped everyone in invisible magic and protective barriers, the carpet carried the passengers darting towards the northeast.


    "Yes, this is my blessing magic. Where you only need to give certain blessings to living or inanimate things by changing the rules. Are you interested, Elysia? I will teach you if you beg me now." Nell puffed out her chest proudly. She turned to the side but still nced at Elysia.


    "Yes, please teach me, Nell." Elysia immediately pleaded without hesitation.


    "Uh, well..." Nell didn''t expect Elysia to give yes so quickly and without dy either.


    Nevertheless, she would teach this kind girl about many things. Perhaps, Elysia could also use her type of divine magic, considering that Elena''s divine magic could be used by this girl.


    The Fairy Continent was located far to the northeast of the Human Continent. They needed to cross manynds and a vast ocean because they took the fastest route, the shortcut via long-distance air transport.


    On the way, Elysia learned a new type of magic from Nell step by step. The tedious journey immediately turned into an exciting one because of it. For that reason, Elena came out of the Soul Realm to help Elysia. They learned the magic together with Nell as the mentor.


    "Wow, now the origami flies like a real bird." Elysia released the paper bird into the air, and it flew like a real living thing.


    "I wonder... Where is your real limit, Elysia? You are clearly still at the Apprentice level, but your ability and learning speed are superb. You can even master tier one of my blessing magic. No wonder the Goddess of Light looks after you like a treasure trove." Nellid down and rested her head in her hands, staring at Elysia''s behavior.


    "That''s because your blessing magic is just so-so. Look, I can use it with no effort. Isn''t this origami simr to you, little one?" Elena used her new variation of magic to make the pile of paper in her hand change into Nell''s shape. She made it to fly around the real one.


    "Huh? What kind of insinuation is that? My blessing magic is unique. It can also be used to strengthen one''s abilities." Nell frowned and knocked the impostor down.


    "Hmm, I remember you''ve said things like that before, little one. Let''s try, please strengthen my Ely with your blessing magic, and we''ll see what happens. It''s not like reinforcement magic, is it?" Elena teased Nell with a smirk.


    "Of course not. My blessing magic has no side effects, but no one can replicate it either. Elysia, pleasee here and sit tight. I will increase your ability to 10 times for one minute." Nell snorted in response to the challenge.


    Elysia was like a kind and obedient girl. She approached and waited for what happened next.


    "Take a good look at this, and replicate it if you can, Elena." Nell harrumphed, then focused on Elysia. "O divine magic of mine, heed my orders. Strengthen this girl."


    A momentter, Elysia was enveloped in a golden light and warmth. She closed her eyes because it wasfortable enough to enjoy.

 Chapter 325: Arrive at Fairy Continent

    <h4>Chapter 325: Arrive at Fairy Continent</h4>


    "Now, how do you feel, Elysia? Do you feel much stronger than usual?" Nell puffed out her chest at Elena. She could predict what kind of response Elysia would give.


    Elysia did not respond right away. She checked her status screen first.


    [| Lv. 35 | Apprentice Mage | Elysia Avery | Female (16) | HP: 5,900 / 5,900 | EP: 4,501e+9 / - |]


    [| STR: 40 | AGI: 250 | VIT: 60 | INT: 50,000 |]


    "Impressive... The current me is truly ten times stronger than the previous me." Elysia looked at her hands with a deep gaze. For some reason, she felt that she was no longer a ss missile.


    On top of that, she also felt that her body did not receive any kind of burden. A bit like reinforcement magic but without any side effects.


    "Hehe, as I said. Now, I allow you to praise me." Nell proudly put her hands on her waist.


    Elysia was certainly not stingy aboutplimenting someone. She showered it on Nell ording to the request.


    However, Elena deliberately interrupted Nell''s delight. "It onlysts one minute? Why not with a longer duration? With your blessing magic, we can solve many problems at once, correct? One God with ten times the power is really overpowered."


    "Ugh, well... The strengthening onlysts one minute, and it will automatically disappear after that." Nell touched her finger together with some embarrassment.


    "Is it stackable? How about continuous use? Like when the duration runs out, and you use it again?" Elena pestered Nell to talk.


    "Uhh... It can''t. Just one use every three hours. Otherwise, the power-ups won''t take effect." Nell nced up at Elena. She knew that she would be teased again because of this w.


    "Hmm... So, it''s like cooldown, huh. Learning magic is quite confusing if I think about it a bit deep." Elysia pressed her index fingers to both sides of her head as she thought.


    "Hehe, then don''t sweat it, Ely. We can use magic because we can do it." Elena waved her hand in front of her face. If need be said, she was toozy to think deeply about magic.


    "Oh, you are right, master. But, your magic is a miracle, Nell. In the intense battle where life and death are at stake, one minute is truly crucial. I know your magic can determine the oue." Elysia gave Nell a gentle gaze.


    After saying that, Elysia used reinforcement magic, and her status increased once again. It could be stacked with other types of magic. "Look, I used reinforcement magic, and I felt like I got stronger once again. I just have to bear the burden of this reinforcement magic."


    Nell found itforting to hear. But, she immediately spoke so that Elena would not have time to make fun of her. "Yes! You understand me, Elysia. That''s just one of the many variations of my blessing magic. Let''s see if you can use my divine power-enhancing magic or not."


    "Yes, please." Elysia nodded with a sunny smile.


    Henceforth, Nell tried to teach another type of divine magic to Elysia. Unfortunately, it came out as predicted. Elysia couldn''t use it. Five of the five types of support magic were notpatible with Elysia.


    "Ahh, I''m useless. I''m still a ss missile after all." Elysia murmured gloomily. She failed in session while learning the blessing magic''s support type. Currently, she could only see her status reverted to normal.


    "Please don''t be gloomy, Elysia. You cannot use a portion of my blessing magic, but you have your own talent." Nell patted the gloomy girl''s back with care.


    ''Well, Ely... Looks like we can''t use most of this little Goddess''s blessing magic. If the previous ones were basic and easy to understand, then these ones are this little Goddess''s high-level magic. Our imagination magic needs an appropriate imagination to produce magic ording to our will. We don''t know how this little Goddess''s magic works, so the results are predictable.'' Elena tried to console Elysia as she also failed.


    ''En, let''s leave this topic. At least, we get a little knowledge about the blessing magic''s basics. That''s enough to broaden our horizons.'' Elysia calmed herself down.


    ''Yes, let''s enjoy this trip. We''re going pretty fast, but we can see the scenery below. Oops, we''ll be leaving the Human Continent in a bit.'' Elena shrugged her shoulders andid down on the carpet. She could see the end of thend and wee to the ocean.


    Elysia''s eyes lit up when she heard that. Sheid down beside Elena to see the scene below them. "Nee, Nell... Is there a lot of fish in the ocean? Marine biota? Are we going to pass through the territory belonging to the Aquatic Race? Can we look under the sea for a moment?"


    "Fish?" Vanessa immediately joined her master. She gazed at the vast blue ocean as a realm of fish paradise.


    "Hehe, let me show you a whole new world. We''ll go under the sea if you want, Elysia." Nell hovered just above Elysia. She seemed to know what to expect next.


    "Yes, please!" Elysia, Elena, dan Vanessa requested in unison.


    "O-oh, leave it to me." Nell didn''t expect that Elena would have the same enthusiasm as Elysia.


    Nevertheless, it was beautiful enough to know a little more about this master and disciple interest.


    After giving anotheryer of protective barrier, Nellmanded her golden carpet to dive into the ocean.


    The carpet responded by moving its tassel as if to salute. After that, the carpet lowered the altitude and carried all the passengers on the underwater journey.


    The scenery immediately changed to the underwater world with several types of fish swimming around as if they were dancing to wee the neers. Colorful coral reefs and ivory sea sand reced the charm of green trees on the brownnd.


    "What, what was that? Is the carpet paying homage? I saw that." Elysia pointed at the carpet''s tassel in surprise.


    "Ho-ho, why are you surprised, Elysia? Didn''t you just learn the same kind of magic just now? My blessing magic still works on my golden magic carpet. Isn''t my golden carpet being a good child?" Nell chuckled and patted the carpet. Thetter saluted again in response.


    "O-Oh..." Elysia nodded in understanding. Apparently, the carpet also operated as a living item, albeit temporary.


    When she turned towards the front, she saw a white cat clinging to the solid barrier. "Ah-umm... Vann, what are you trying to do?"


    "I''m trying to catch one of the fish. Oh no! Right now, I''m enjoying the scenery among the many fish around us, master." Vanessa closed her mouth and looked back at the ecosystem in the deep ocean.


    "She looks happy." Elena rested her cheek on her hand as she nced sideways.


    "Yes, she is." Elysia expressed her agreement as she looked at her contracted beast.


    Venessa smiled and tried to catch the fish that happened to pass by. Unfortunately, the ss-like barrier prevented the cat''s efforts.


    Meanwhile, Nell just asked her magic carpet to go a little deeper, but at a slow pace. She wanted to show Elysia and others more about marine life in deep water.


    "Oh dear, it''s like a whale, but much bigger and has a horn on its head." Elena pointed towards the distance right after a giant fish came into view.


    Hearing that, Vanessa immediately gave her full attention to the giant fish. The fish was still far away, but she knew it was really huge.


    "Ah, yes. But why does the whale have so many sharp fangs, and it''s swimming toward us? That whale can''t see us, right?" Elysia nced at Nell for the answer.


    "Well, I guess it''s just a coincidence." Nell shrugged her shoulders slightly.


    Elysia and Elena grew a little worried as the whale drew closer and closer. When the whale opened its mouth wide, Elysia''s panic escted right away.


    "We''ll be eaten by a whale! Back on the surface, immediately to the surface! We''ve already dived into the dangerous deep ocean." Elysia patted the carpet frantically, and the carpet responded nimbly. They surfaced without lingering any longer.


    *Fwoosh*


    As Elysia breathed a sigh of relief, a torrent of water threw them high into the sky.


    "Wow, looks like we entered Armigator Whale territory. Look at your panicked expression earlier, Elysia. Hehe, you are adorable." Nellughed as she floated in the air.


    "Hmph! You took us into whale territory on purpose, Nell." Elysia snorted in annoyance, feeling a little dissatisfied.


    "Ah, we''re in the middle of the ocean now." Nell pretended not to know anything as she looked around.


    Meanwhile, Vanessa was still staring at the deep ocean. She wanted to catch a giant whale to take home.


    "All right, we can have a trip under the sea another time. You spoil the mood, little one. Now, head straight to Fairy Continent, and let''s meet your big sister." Elena sighed and rested her head on Elysia''sp. She no longer wanted to linger on this trip as the fun was over.


    Elysia didn''t speak anymore, and Nell became awkward. Thetter could onlymand her magic carpet to dash straight to their destination at full speed. The responses she received were a bit unexpected.


    As the blue zone of the ocean ended, they once again entered the dense forest area with towering trees, simr to the Beast Continent. One thing that caught Elysia and Elena''s attention was the existence of a tree that towered over the sky.


    "Is that the tree of life? It''s so big and incredibly tall. But why couldn''t we see it while we were still in the ocean?" Elysia wondered cluelessly.


    All eyes were fixed on Nell, hoping for an exnation about the tree of life.


    "Hehe, that''s because the tree of life can''t be seen outside of the Fairy Continent or the Elven Continent." Nell giggled, but her eyes flickered with sadness.

 Chapter 326: Being Ignored

    <h4>Chapter 326: Being Ignored</h4>


    Nell ordered her magic carpet to go straight to the tree of life, then floated around the enormous huge tree to check it out.


    "That''s sad, right? The tree of life used to have dense green leaves with a sturdy tree trunk. Also, the dead city over there used to be the capital city of the Fairy Continent." Nell pointed to two main points as she bemoaned fate.


    Elysia, Elena, and Vanessa looked at the giant tree once again. The leaves were wilted brown, and the trunk looked a little brittle with age.


    The tree of life had been around since the era of 33 Gods and Goddesses, but now it seems as if it would die in a few more years.


    Then, the dead city beneath them became the focus of further attention. Crushed tree houses covered with vines, semi-permanent buildings that had fallen into ruins, and there were no signs of life other than nts around the tree of life.


    "Hmm, isn''t this strange? In this forest, there are no sounds of animals or other living things? Are there any fairy settlements around here?" Elena put her hand on her chin while analyzing the circumstance.


    "Erm, about twenty kilometers to the east, there is a small vige inhabited by fairies." Nell pointed to the direction where the sun or moon rises.


    "Have you ever been to that little vige and asked them something about the tree of life?" Elena thought of her head a little.


    "Yes, I spent the night in that vige and asked the head of the vige. Unfortunately, they don''t know anything. All they know, the area around the tree of life is a forbidden ce since the time of their ancestors. They warned me not toe near." Nell nced up slightly while remembering what happened two weeks ago.


    "I see... Then, where is your big sister''s approximate location?" Elena made a n in mind with Elysia and returned to the main point.


    "I estimate that my big sister is somewhere around the tree of life or inside. I can feel her aura which is so subtle and weak, from there. However, there is a high level of magic that is holding us back from approaching. Let''s try it once. Action will exin better than just words." Nell looked at the tree of life with longing eyes. She wanted to meet the Goddess who was so kind to her as soon as possible.


    Elysia let out a soft sigh. She had just used her sacred vision to look deep into the tree of life. Yet, the results were disappointing.


    She could see nothing but a thick mist. High-level magic enveloped several hundred meters around the tree of life like a pir to the sky.


    "We''ve flown around the tree of life a few times. Let''s try to get close and see what happens, Nell." Elysia agreed with Nell''s suggestion.


    After Elena gave an approving nod, Nell immediately ordered her carpet to bring them closer to the tree of life.


    As they passed through the mysterious magic zone, all they saw was the same ce and scenery. It was as if they didn''t move at all.


    "Little one, we''re flying straight ahead, right?" Elena felt something was strange, but there was no sign of danger.


    "Yes, we are flying forward at a slow speed. Supposedly, we will collide with the tree of life, but the results are odd. Wait a moment." Nell looked right and left. Everything seemed motionless, but she knew they were still flying forward.


    A momentter, they came out of the mysterious magic zone, and the tree of life suddenly disappeared from before their eyes.


    "Look, the tree of life is behind us. We just pass through it as if it were all an illusion." Nell turned around, and the others followed suit.


    "Hmm, indeed, really weird." Elena started thinking for a moment to analyze once again.


    "Uhm, Nell... What will happen if wend while inside that mysterious magic zone?" Elysia tried toe up with a solution.


    "It''s pointless, Elysia. We will onlynd in the outer area of this mysterious magic zone. Let''s try and see the results." After saying that, Nell ordered her carpet to fly to the tree of life.


    After they entered the mysterious magic zone, the carpet lowered its altitude andnded on the ground. As said, they onlynded in the outer area.


    "What, this is really strange. Is there any divine magic manipting the area around the tree of life? Nell, you''ve said that the tree of life was once immortal. So, is this the doing of the tree of life, or maybe the Goddess of Life herself?" Elysia felt absurdly surprised. She felt that an external factor was manipting all of this.


    "If you say that, I also feel the tree of life is enveloped by the divine domain, Elysia. I don''t know if it''s the tree of life doing, but this is not my big sister''s domain. Her domain rules space and life. In this mysterious magic zone, there isn''t any of my big sister''s energy auraposing it." Nell shook her head as she put her carpet into her pocket dimension.


    Elysia just let out a subtle sigh. They didn''t know what was going on, and they had no way to get closer to the tree of life.


    However, that wasn''t a sign to just give up. Elysia turned around and faced a pir-like barrier rising up into the sky.


    At that moment, the white cat walked casually towards the tree of life. As if there was an invisible wall, the cat hit the invisible wall and scratched it because of reflex.


    "Hmm... It''s like there''s an invisible wall. We''re not allowed to approach bynd?" Elysia groped the invisible wall for clues.


    "How about we try to destroy this mysterious magic zone. Erm, mysterious domain." Elena clenched her fists and ready to resort to the violence.


    "What? Please don''t do it! My big sister is in there. What will happen if she gets hurt? She is helpless. The copsed domain is very dangerous to whoever is in it." Nell flew in front of Elena and spread her arms. She rejected the brute-force solution.


    "Master, let''s try another, safer solution." Elysia smiled softly. After all, they hade to save someone.


    "Very well... Let''s think of another way. Air andnd routes are no longer an option. Hmm... Maybe, we need permission from the owner of this mysterious domain? Let''s try to ask permission from the tree of life. This domain probably belongs to the tree." Elena dropped her fist to her palm in realization.


    "Oh! Let''s try that." Elysia picked up Vanessa and raised her hand in approval. She also asked Vanessa to do the same.


    "Okay, the vote is out. Little one, do it. Get permission from the tree of life or your big sister. Announce that we are here to help." Elena gave an approving nod and smirked at Nell.


    "What? What kind of voting is that? Three of you are from the same group. In that case, I will always lose the vote." Nell shook her hands, slightly irritated by the injustice. Even though she didn''t really mind doing that.


    "Do that or not? It''s almost dusk. I won''t allow my Ely to spend the night in this suspicious area." Elena folded her arms under her breasts while tapped her foot to the ground.


    "Ugh, fine. Let me do that." Nell flew closer to the invisible wall, then took a deep breath and blew it out.


    Elysia and Elena walked back a little to distance themselves. They both needed to be on guard, and anything could happen at any time.


    "O the tree of life, I''m the Goddess of Blessing came to meet my big sister, the Goddess of Life. Please grant your permission to us." Nell spread her arms as she said that.


    One minute, two minutes, and three... There was no response whatsoever. The tree of life gave a silent treatment.


    "Ahem." Nell cleared her throat as she felt neglected. She had toe up with a different approach. "Big sister, we havee to help! Please give your permission for us to enter this mysterious domain."


    "..." Elysia and Elena were at a loss of words. Nell once again got no response.


    "Sigh... That didn''t work. We are being ignored." Nell loosened her shoulders with disappointment and flew closer to Elysia.


    "Well, then we need to find a ce to spend the night. This ce makes me nervous and uneasy." Elysia stroked her neck while looking right and left.


    "Then, let''s visit the nearby small vige." Elena dered with a smile.


    "Uhm, but there''s a problem here." Nellnded on the cat''s body and sat there. She looked at Elysia and Elena with aplicated look.


    "Problem?" Elysia tilted her head slightly.


    "Yes, a little problem. As you know, we are in Fairy Continent. I will be mistaken as a fairy easily, but not for you." Nell turned to Elena, hoping for a solution.


    "Hmm, what''s the rtionship between fairies and humanstely? Will my Ely be attacked as an intruder?" Elena also felt that it would be a problem when considering the animosity between humans and devils.


    "The Human Race and Fairy Race are in a truce and will not interfere with each other. Thanks to the distance separating the continents, only a few wars between races have urred in thest twenty years. But fairies won''t look at humans with kindness either." Nell became a little worried.


    She actually wanted to propose to spend the night in the safe forest. But, Elena wanted to visit that small vige.

 Chapter 327: Guardian Clans Village

    <h4>Chapter 327: Guardian n''s Vige</h4>


    "Hmm... Elven Race isn''t good either?" Elena added as she knew that Elysia could not transform into such a tiny fairy.


    "Not good. Although the Elven Race and Fairy Race lived side by side and worshiped the same Goddess, they have not gotten along well in thest hundred years." Nell thought for a moment after saying that.


    "Well... In that case, my disciple and I will be in invisible magic. You didn''t get any information from them before. This time, we need to know more about this dead city and this mysterious domain from local residents first. Let''s go." Elena immediately decided and took Elysia''s hand. They flew away towards the east.


    "Ugh, fine. But those vigers are just ordinary fairies. What do they know from the events of a hundred thousand years ago?" Nell followed suit.


    "We won''t know until we try to find out. The fairies in that small vige may not know anything, but there must be a clue. If it''s futile, we just need to return to this area tomorrow morning to find a way in." Elena rolled her eyes.


    Right after that, Elysia used her invisible magic, and Elena fled to enter the Soul Realm. Nell was left alone in the twilight sky.


    "Elysia? Grandgodmaster? Are you still around? Don''t leave me suddenly like that." Nell felt a little lost and lonely.


    ''We''re still around, Nell. Henceforth, we will only exchange words via telepathy. Please guide the way to the nearest small vige, and we will follow you from behind.'' Elysiaforted the lonely heart with tender words.


    ''Okay.'' Nell tried to sense Elysia''s presence through their spirit connections. She immediately sped towards the opposite direction of the sunset.


    It was a quiet and peaceful vige, deep in the forest and near a valley. The sun slowly began to disappear, and simple lighting began to be installed around the tree houses.


    Before approaching the small vige, Nell camouged her face a little with disguise magic.


    ''Elysia, how do I look now? Can you still recognize me from my outward appearance?'' Nell asked for his opinion and looked up into the empty air beside him. She knew Elysia was there based on their spirit connection.


    ''Disguise magic? In my eyes, you are still the same, Nell, but with a little makeup on your face. Please forgive me, but it looks like my eyes are a little different.'' Elysia scanned Nell several times with just her eyesight, and she didn''t find much difference from Nell''s appearance.


    ''Well, my disguise magic isn''t working in your eyes? Your purplish-blue eyes are special too, hmm... Never mind, let''s go down to that little vige. You can go around looking for clues, but don''t get caught. Understand?'' Nell warned as she floated down to the tallest treehouse.


    ''Okay.'' Elysia responded and slowly lowered the altitude by maintaining a distance. She also didn''t forget to give a gentle reminder to Vanessa.


    "Vige Chief Shelly! I''ming to visit again." Nell waved her hand with a big smile to greet the old fairy who lived in the tallest treehouse.


    "Oh, it turns out to be you, Len. Did you get lost again and ended up here?" Shelly looked up and smiled wryly to wee this unique fairy.


    "Hehe, I just wanted to visit. Isn''t that okay?" Nell chuckled andnded near the old fairy.


    "That''s fine. You are a good fairy. You''ve helped us a lot, even though you only spend one night in this small vige. Please have a seat." Shelly invited the guest to sit down too.


    "I brought some souvenirs as I said before. Various berries that you may like, Vige Chief Shelly. Please ept this." Nell took out a leaf pouch that contained a lot of fruit inside.


    "Oh dear, you like to y magic in front of this old fairy, hmm. But, thank you for the souvenirs, Len." Shelly received the gift with magic and ced it into the house. "Shiny, Shiny! Len came to visit again. Don''t you want to see her?"


    Right after the old fairy called out, the rustling sound could be heard from inside the house. Then, a greenish yellow-haired fairy immediately approached.


    The excited fairy pped her semi-transparent green wings as if she wanted to arrive sooner.


    "Len! You came to visit again. It''s nice to see you. How was your trip? Are you lost again? Have you reached the capital city? What does that ce look like? Ahh, your wings are white and have soft fur. Stroking, stroking." Shiny immediately shook Nell''s hand, flew around, and also stroked Nell''s white wings.


    Nell was instantly overwhelmed by this lively and cheerful fairy. However, he had to immediately divert Shiny''s attention. "Ah, Hello, Shiny. How are you? Did you see the leaf pouch just now? It''s a gift with lots of berries in it. Would you like to try some of the various vors that are rarely found?"


    "Is that the souvenir you said two weeks ago, Len? Thank you! Let me wash them first, and I''ll serve them right away. Please wait a moment." Shiny flew back into the house and unpacked the leaf pouch for the berries.


    While Shiny was busy taking care of the berries, Shelly sat back down near Nell. "Len, you didn''te near the tree of life, did you? Did you not heed my warning?"


    "Sorry, Vige Chief Shelly. I need to go to the tree of life and find out what really happened." Nell turned her head towards the giant tree that pierced the sky in the distance.


    "Sigh... You stubborn young fairy. You can get a curse just because you want to satisfy your curiosity. That area is dered dangerous for a reason." Shelly sighed and leaned back in her chair. She looked at the tree of life in the distance with a hint of sadness.


    "In that case, please tell me about it, Vige Chief Shelly. Is it so secret?" Nell continued while staring at the old fairy. Maybe she could get a little extra information this time.


    "Hmm, it''s not a secret either. It happened a long time ago, after a bright light shone and ended the chaos. A deadly curse began to envelop the area around the tree of life. Nobody knows what really happened. History slowly fades with age." Shelly nced up and closed her eyes as if she was reminiscing about something.


    "There''s one thing I don''t understand." Nell nodded once and looked at the nearby settlement.


    "And what is it?" Shelly opened her eyes a little.


    "I mean, this vige. It''s so close to the tree of life. Why did you and the eighty-seven other fairies choose to live here? You said the ce around the tree of life is dangerous, but this vige doesn''t live up to what you said. What kind of mission did all these fairies of Brinevein Vige bear?" Nell tantly pointed out the oddities that she noticed.


    "Ho-ho-ho, you seem to have noticed that, Len. I will forgive you for your impudence and impoliteness." Shelly rose from her chair and turned her back to Nell. "I will only tell you this once. I am Shelly, the chief of the 199th generation of the Guardian n. My n has several tasks that have been passed down from generation to generation."


    Right after that, Shiny returned with arge bowl filled with lots of berries. "These are fresh and delicious berries! I''ve tasted them, and the taste is superb. Grandma, you will definitely like it."


    "Haha-ha, is that so? Then I''ll taste some." Shelly sat back down and ate the berries as if the previous tense conversation had never happened.


    Then, Shiny approached Nell and chirped cheerfully. Meanwhile, Elysia and Elena were only watching from a tree several tens of meters in the distance.


    ''So, these vigers are the Guardian n. They protect the tree of life? But, from what? It seems many things about the tree of life are being kept as ssified information.'' Elysia put her hand on her chin while making some assumptions in mind.


    "Our little Goddess has no intention of hypnotizing the vigers in this vige because they are friendly and hospitable. Looks like we have no other choice but to try some experiments tomorrow morning, Ely.'' Elena put her hands behind her head as sheid downzily.


    ''En, we''ll try a few things tomorrow. However, isn''t this small vige a bit strange?'' Elysia felt little goosebumps for some inexplicable reason.


    ''Yes, it''s weird if we rely on our hunches. Oh my, Ely, look down there using your advanced perception and your sacred vision. You will know something.'' Elena covered her mouth as she checked all the oddities within a 200-meter radius. Something underground took her by surprise.


    Elysia''s eyes glowed purplish-blue, and she immediately used her ability to see tens of meters underground. A gigantic greenish rune was installed down there.


    ''Sister Elena, it doesn''t just exist under this vige. Just look at the surrounding area. These giant runes spread out and seem to surround the tree of life.'' Elysia nced around, and her astonishment grew even more.


    ''You''re right, Ely. This giant rune seemed to have a radius of 20 kilometers with the tree of life as its center. What can this rune do? Now, I no longer think of this small vige as a safe ce to stay.'' Elena squinted her eyes when she realized that. The rune glowed, and it was quickly known with just Elysia''s sacred vision.


    ''Then, where are we going to spend the night?'' Elysia tilted her head slightly. She could find no other strange thing besides the gigantic rune.


    ''We need to find a safe tree in a harmless forest because we''re going camping, Ely. Fret not! I''ll hug you to sleep.'' Elena puffed out her chest a little as she put her hand on her upper chest.


    ''All right.'' Elysia didn''t mind that as she had the experience of spending days in the wilderness.

 Chapter 328: The Seal Under the Blue Tree

    <h4>Chapter 328: The Seal Under the Blue Tree</h4>


    ''Nell, we''re going to go check some things around. You can spend some time with these vigers for some time.'' Elysia announced before she flew around the vige.


    ''Uhm, okay. Where are you going to spend the night? You cane to the guest room in this treehouse with me.'' Nell spoke, but her focus was still on the lively young fairy.


    ''My master invited me to sleep in the forest. Some things make my master change her mind. We''ll meet again when morninges, Nell. See you.'' After saying that, Elysia flew away and left Nell just like that.


    ''Hey, I''ll punish you if I can''t find you guys tomorrow morning.'' Nell grunted irritably.


    They came to this small vige because of Elena. Still, the same person immediately decided to stay away from this ce? What caused Elena to make such a different decision all of a sudden? Nell wondered but decided to ask thatter.


    Meanwhile, Elysia flew north of the vige to try to find another clue. After flying around, she and Elena noticed something rather strange deep underground.


    ''Ely, take a look at that mountain. I found a secret entrance under that blue tree. A secret passage leading to a secret hideout. Hmm, what''s hidden deep down there?'' Elena pointed to a rocky mountain.


    ''Wow, the leaves are all blue and shine a little. Hum, let''s investigate for a moment before dinner.'' Elysia felt that it was enough to observe the strange rune under the ground. She immediately darted towards the blue tree at the rocky mountain''s peak.


    Elysia and Elena could see nothing more than 200 meters underground. They could not see what was hidden at the end of the secret passage. Yet, it made them curious and felt that there was something they needed to know down there.


    ''Vann, are you hungry? Please wait a moment, okay? We''ll check underground, and after that, we''ll have dinner.'' Elysia stroked the white cat in her arms gently.


    ''En, alright.'' Vanessa nodded in agreement, then she followed the direction of her master''s gaze. ''Master, I have a bad feeling about this blue tree and what it might be hiding under it. It makes me ufortable and restless. My hunch is warning me not to approach this rocky mountain.''


    ''Hmm, I trust you, Vann. We''ll only catch a glimpse and leave as soon as we find out what''s hidden further down there.'' Elysiaforted her contracted beast and used magic at the same time.


    Elysia and Vanessa''s forms slowly faded andpletely disappeared from the real world, no longer invisible due to invisible magic. They transformed into astral forms like invisible and untouchable spirits.


    [| -25,000 EP |]


    [| -1,500 EP |]


    ''Well, the EP usage is big enough for consumption per second.'' Elena watched as a small screen appeared every second in the corner of Elysia''s vision, but thetter ignored it.


    ''Yay, it worked! We''re going to go down there in this form, Vann. We''ll be safer, and we''ll just have a quick look.'' Elysia jumped a little out of joy. Her magic was working ording to her wish, unlike the previous incident with Nell as the victim.


    After convincing Vanessa, Elysia immediately passed through therge rock that sealed the entrance between the roots of the blue tree. She and Vanessa entered with ease. They were now in a dark passage which was a bit scary.


    ''Master, can you see the path in the dark?'' Vanessa intended to offer assistance as a guide.


    ''I can see everything clearly, Vann. All OK. Give me a few minutes, and we''ll be done with this dark and spooky passage.'' Elysia dered confidently, even though she felt a little scared from within.


    ''Ely, don''t be afraid. I am here. We just need to fly fast and see what is hidden at the end of this passage. After that, we need to go out and tell this to that little Goddess.'' Elena tried to reassure with encouragement.


    ''En, alright.'' Elysia took a deep breath and then darted through the passage.


    It didn''t take more than 30 seconds for Elysia to arrive at arge rune stone gate. Roots in blue hues could be seen all around the passage near the stone gate as the illumination. Then, she went through the gate right after she was sure that there were no traps or dangers around.


    ''Woah, now there are so many bluish roots. What hall is this? There''s a ritual site down there?'' Elenamented as she surveyed every corner of the hall full of roots. That vast hall also had intricate runes that spread all over its floors.


    ''Hmm, is that an altar? Why is there a little dagger stuck there?'' Elysia squinted her eyes, trying to get a closer look at the mini altar in the middle of the hall.


    ''Ely, we better not touch the altar, especially the white dagger.'' Elena reminded for themon good.


    ''En, I know. Sacred and haunted ces also had unusual items. We must not touch it carelessly.'' Elysia understood that her every action could lead to harm. Thus, she had to be careful.


    As Elysia tried to look a little further down the altar with her sacred vision and advanced perception, she saw that something was sealed there.


    ''Oh my...'' Elysia covered her mouth.


    Elena also immediately looked down there to find out the source of Elysia''s surprise.


    They didn''t see clearly and thoroughly, but several pirs were surrounding a colossal being. It was too big, and they could only see a small part of the creature.


    ''Ely, let''s get out of here. Let that creature sleep soundly deep underground.'' Elena no longer wanted to linger there since they already knew what was hidden down there.? The creature was still alive, and it was sealed.


    ''En. We are approximately two kilometers from the surface. So, the Guardian n in that small vige is monitoring and guarding this sealing facility?'' Elysia spoke as she dashed back to the surface.


    ''The odds aren''t small, Ely. There is a huge creature sealed underneath the small altar. Perhaps, that white dagger is both the catalyst and the key. Huu, I get goosebumps at the thought of such arge creature wreaking havoc in the world.'' Elena hugged herself while rubbing her arms.


    ''Then don''t try to imagine it, hehe... Let''s tell this to Nell while looking for a suitable ce to stay. We haven''t had dinner yet.'' As soon as Elysia exited the passage, she flew east to find a suitable tree for temporary shelter. She used invisible magic and came out of astral mode.


    On the way, Elysia also told Nell several things about the gigantic runes and the sealed creature under the rocky mountain via telepathy.


    ''Hmm... The gigantic runes with a radius of about twenty kilometers around the tree of life? Then, the sealed creature. That big boy is huge, brown in color, and has many sharp stones... Could it be that earth dragon? Why is that dragon sealed there?'' Nell was lost in thought for a moment while watching Shiny and Shelly prepare a hearty dinner. She pondered about the description and information she had just received.


    ''Do you know anything about that sealed creature, Nell? How about the gigantic runes?'' Elysianded on arge tree about 6 kilometers to the east of the vige.


    She sat there to prepare the simple dinner. Elena came out of Soul Realm to help out, and so did Vanessa.


    ''If based on your description, I can only draw one conclusion. That big boy''s name is Gioragh, an earth dragon who has almost ascended to the realm of God. He could be said to be my big sister''s subordinate. As for the gigantic runes... I don''t know, Ely. I am also confused.'' Nell heaved a soft sigh while looking down. She couldn''t see the underground runes despite using her magic vision.


    ''Alright then. See you tomorrow morning, Nell. We''re going to try some experiments to get into the tree of life.'' Elysia tried tofort Nell a little. She failed to understand the source of Nell''s sigh.


    ''Where will you spend the night, Elysia? I feel like you went away from the vige, too far if I say.'' Nell conveyed her anxieties while gazing at the night sky in the east.


    ''Is this too far? It''s about six kilometers from the vige. My master is here with me. We are on top of a tall, big tree.'' Elysia blinked in surprise at Nell''s worried tone. She didn''t feel there was any danger in the surrounding area, though.


    ''Well, then fine. Please be careful. Make sure you are protected by a protective barrier.''


    ''Hehe, thank you.'' After Elysia responded to Nell, they no longer spoke via telepathy.


    She handed over one portion of dinner to Vanessa, then ate her warm meal. Meanwhile, Elena refused to eat and just sat next to Elysia while staring at the moon and stars that decorate the night sky.


    A few momentster, Elena made a cocoon-like sleeping bag with magic. She glued it to a tree branch and wrapped herself inside.


    ''Ely,e in with me. The night on this continent is colder than the Human Continent. I''ll hug you to sleep.'' Elena patted the empty space beside her with a pleased smile.


    Elysia blushed a little but kept up with the invitation. She got into the sleeping bag andid down beside Elena. Meanwhile, Vanessa chose to curl up on the top.


    ''Vann, why not join us in the sleeping bag?'' Elysia offered an empty space in the sleeping bag.


    ''Thank you, master. I will sleep here. We are in the wilderness. Allow me to warn you when danger ising. My hunches and instincts wille in handy.'' Vanessa stretched her body and looked for afortable position on top of her master.


    ''I see... Thank you, Vann. Good night.''

 Chapter 329: Entered the Mysterious Domain

    <h4>Chapter 329: Entered the Mysterious Domain</h4>


    The first rays of sunlight lit up the forest and cast a rosy hue across the morning sky. Golden fingers of sunlight lit up the scene as the dawn chorus of melodic birdsong drifted in.


    Elysia''sshes quivered a little before she opened her eyes. She felt a bit confused when she was still in a half-awake state. However, it all changed right away when she already fully conscious.


    All Elysia recognized, her head was being hugged by Elena, and her face was buried in Elena''s soft twin peaks.


    ''Uuu, how irresponsible. Fortunately, I am not short of breath and die in sleep.'' A flush crept up Elysia''s face as she took a little distance from Elena.


    Elysia looked up just to see Elena was still asleep, but something was not right there. Elena was sleeping with a half-open mouth. For that reason, Elysia stretched out her hand and slightly pushed Elena''s chin upward so that thetter''s mouth closed.


    After that, Elysia tried to free her hand that was squeezed under Elena''s body.


    "Ahn."


    "Please don''t make weird noises." Elysia blushed even more, when she identally touched Elena''s breast and received a moan from thetter. Nevertheless, Elysia managed to free her hand.


    Elysia enjoyed the fresh and cool air for a moment, then decided to wake Elena up. She shook Elena''s body gently. "Sister Elena, it''s morning. Wake up, wake up, sleepyhead."


    "Ungh..." Elena just changed her sleeping position.


    Feeling that wasn''t enough, Elysia just heaved a soft sigh and brought her face closer to Elena''s. She whispered soothing words into Elena''s ear, then let out a soft breath there.


    It was super effective. Elena shivered slightly and opened her eyes. She looked at Elysia then smiled. "What a unique way to wake me up, Ely. How about your sleep? Did you sleep well? Your big sister is feeling great today."


    "Good morning, Sister Elena. I slept well." Elysia turned to the side because she didn''t want to answer much. She knew Elena would tease her a lot if Elena found out.


    "That''s great. Shall we go now? Is the little Goddess awake?" Elena stretched her body with both hands up, then propelled her body to sit up.


    "Please wait a moment." Elysia talked to Nell about a few things. After that, she gave an OK hand gesture to Elena. ''Nell, it''s about to say goodbye to the vige chief. We''ll wait here because Nell wille here first.''


    "Then you better have some breakfast first, Ely." Elena crawled out of the sleeping bag. She checked the surroundings at a nce and made sure the protective barrier was still there.


    "How about you, Sis- em, master? Would you like to have breakfast with me? On this rather cold morning, a bowl of warm porridge will taste even more delicious." Elysia also came out of the sleeping bag while carrying Vanessa. The sleeping bag just vanished a momentter as Elena no longer supported it with magic.


    Vanessa opened her eyes and greeted her master. Then she closed her eyes again to enjoy every warmth of her master and sunshine. She barely slept to stand guard in case of danger, after all.


    Elysia just stroked Vanessa gently, then sat beside Elena.


    "It''s enough for you and Vanessa to have breakfast. I don''t need to eat and drink." Elena responded to Elysia''s previous offer.


    "Why is that? Would you not try to eat and drink with your taste buds, master? Or, is my cooking too bad for you to try?" Elysia pouted, but Elena pinched her cheeks because of it.


    ''Please don''t dramatize our conversation, Ely. You eat breakfast, and I just need to go back to the Soul Realm to taste the food you eat.'' After feeling satisfied with ying Elysia''s cheek, Elena entered the Soul Realm.


    Elysia just shrugged her shoulders and prepared a warm breakfast while chatting lightly with Elena in mind.


    A few momentster, two bowls of warm breakfast were ready. Elysia gave one to Vanessa.


    "No fish? Meat?" Vanessa sniffed the warm porridge and turned to her master with a pleading expression.


    "Hm-hmm, you''d be surprised by the taste, Vann. Give it a try. Can you use a spoon? Or, you want me to feed you?" Elysia smiled warmly and ate her breakfast.


    "Spoon?" Vanessa looked at her little paws. It was challenging to use a spoon in her cat or tiger form.


    After all, she couldn''t transform into the human form like the Saint Beast''s ability yet.


    "Then, please feed me, master." For some inexplicable reason, Vanessa wanted to be pampered by her master.


    "Sure, wait for me to finish my breakfast, okay?" Elysia nodded lightly, and Vanessa also followed suit.


    Right after Elysia finished her breakfast, she fed the cat spoon after spoon.


    Vanessa found it strange because she felt the meatless porridge was delicious. To conclude, all food made by her master''s skillful hands would always be delicious? The white cat made a conclusion in her mind.


    A momentter, Nell flew closer ording to the connection point with Elysia.


    *Bam*


    Nell bumped into the invisible protective barrier and stuck to it.


    ''Elysia, please ask your master to revoke this protective barrier! Your master knows I''ming, and she still put up this barrier?'' Nell pounded the barrier in annoyance.


    ''Oops, fufu.'' Elena covered her mouth in surprise, but she smirked andughed a moment after.


    Meanwhile, Elysia just shook her head helplessly. She revoked the protective barrier, and Nell floated down tond on her shoulder.


    "Hmm, you guys are having breakfast? All right, I''ll wait." Nell sat on Elysia''s shoulder and immediately cast invisible magic for everyone.


    "Good morning, Nell. Did you sleep well?" Elysia greeted for pleasantries.


    "Um, good morning. I''ll be fine and fit even though I haven''t slept all night." Nell thought back to the lively young fairy who had been bothering her all night. Yet, she shook her head immediately because she didn''t want to remember that.


    "Anyway, where is your master, Elysia? I wonder what kind of experiment you have nned." Nell nced right and left, but she couldn''t find Elena''s whereabouts.


    In response to that, Elena smiled mischievously and used magic to flick the little Goddess off Elysia''s shoulder.


    "Ouch! What is it? Who is it?" Nell yelped and jumped high. She flew off only to see Elysia had an innocent gaze. "Elena, how naughty you are."


    Elena immediately exited the Soul Realm and brought herself into reality. She covered her mouth with a sneer. "Pfft, look at your shocked expression earlier, fufu... That''s what youughed at yesterday."


    "Is this retaliation? Revenge?" Nell approached Elena for some business.


    At the time, Elysia and Vanessa were just watching Elena and Nell argue over a trivial matter. Then, they suddenly changed the topic of conversation to a discussion of experiments that would be carried out to approach the tree of life.


    A few momentster, they all flew towards the tree of life.


    "Well, what are you going to do next? For your information, I''ve done a lot to try to get in, but all of them failed." Nell folded her arms. They had plenty of time now, and she wanted to know what Elena would do about this.


    Elena just ignored Nell''s remark and exchanged words with Elysia in mind. ''Ely, do you still remember what you did to the dome barrier a few days ago? Perhaps, the same method will work for this mysterious domain.''


    ''Shall we try that method?'' Elysia asked to make sure.


    ''En, let''s do that for the first try. However, we need to find a suitable spot at the weakest point first. Let''s search it with your advanced perception and sacred vision.'' Elena stretched out her hand, and Elysia held her hand.


    Then, they flew and went around the mysterious domain once, searching for the weakest spot to enter.


    Nell just followed behind in silence, even though she was utterly clueless about what this master and disciple would do.


    ''Oh, look on the southwest side, Sister Elena. I can see a spot with unstable energy fluctuation there. Let''s go over there?'' Elysia looked at the spot with a pleased expression, and so did Elena. Theynded near that spot and checked a little further.


    ''Ely, let''s try this on this spot. I''ll help you perforate this domain for our way in.'' Elena groped the invisible wall and patted the best spot.


    ''Good.'' Elysia put Vanessa to the ground and approached Elena.


    "Hey, what are you nning to do? You exchanged words telepathically and deliberately did that, so I wouldn''t know, right? Please tell me because I also need to know." Nell flew around Elena with a disgruntled expression.


    "Ely and I are going to make a hole in this mysterious domain. Hopefully, it will work out for this." Elena patted the invisible wall once again.


    "Very well, I really wish you sess. Please say it if you need me." Nell floated down and sat on Vanessa''s back. She could only count on Elysia and Elena''s sess.


    Elysia nced at Elena, and thetter gave the nod. After that, they touched the invisible wall and scanned every element of the mysterious domain''s wall.


    Elena tried to break theposer''s rules a little bit to create an entrance, but the wall quickly restored itself.


    ''Ely, let''s try to punch a hole together. We''ll see what happens.'' Elena suggested. Of course, Elysia had no objections.


    "Three, two, one, now!" Elena announced with a shout. At the same time, she and Elysia immediately broke a small part of the invisible wall.


    It was like shattered ss from being hit from the outside, and a hole was formed. However, the entrance was slowly being restored, and Elysia magic remained there to hold the entrance open.


    "Looks like we did it! Come on in quickly." Elena beckoned Nell and Vanessa.


    Henceforth, Elysia, Elena, Nell, and Vanessa immediately entered the mysterious domain.

 Chapter 330: Lifa and Rhea

    <h4>Chapter 330: Lifa and Rhea</h4>


    "What the- Why is it being like this?" Nell covered her mouth in shock as she looked at the situation inside the mysterious domain.


    A rtively thick gray fog enveloped the surroundings. The ck soil and dark nts filled the area that was once a lush green full of life.


    "Stay around me. Holy Light!" Nell warned urgently and put her hands together. She created ayered holy light barrier to protect her group.


    "Hmm, what is this... Death aura is everywhere. Somehow, I feel like I am in the middle of a haunted graveyard." Elena drew closer to Elysia as she was alert to danger.


    "It''s not at the haunted graveyard level anymore! The aura of death will be extremely dangerous, especially on Elysia and Vanessa. We can''t even see the tree of life from here because of this thick fog and ck aura." Nell frowned as the worry wore on.


    "Vann,e here. It''s dangerous in here. We need to be careful." Elysia crouched down and carried the obedient cat.


    "What are we going to do next? Keep going inside?" Elysia turned to Nell, who was still on Vanessa''s back.


    "Of course, we came here to meet and help the Goddess of Life, my big sister. However, we need to be careful. Everyone, stay within my holy barrier. The aura of death cannot prate my holy magic." Nell floated into the air and warned the others once again.


    After gaining Elena and Elysia''s approval, Nell led their group towards the tree of life slowly and extra care.


    "The distance from the mysterious domain''s wall to the tree of life is about 600 meters. What caused this area to be filled with death aura? How many lives have died here in thest hundred thousand years?" Elena tried to analyze the ck soil and a dark nt by taking several samples with her magic.


    "Don''t analyze it. It coulde from the ursed monster''s curse." Nell waved her hand, throwing away all the samples in Elena''s bubble of light.


    "All right, let''s stop the conversation and be aware of the dangers around. Keep your focus on ensuring each other''s safety. Anything cane from behind this thick fog." Elena slowed her pace and walked behind Elysia.


    Her suggestion was approved by Nell, and their steps towards the tree of life continued.


    "Leave." A subtle voice resounded in everyone''s ears.


    Nell stopped at once, and so did the others. They looked around, trying to find out the source of the mysterious voice.


    When the voice stopped and could no longer be detected, Elysia and the others looked at each other with puzzled expressions. They knew they weren''t hallucinating or hearing it wrong.


    Elena nodded at Elysia, then flicked her hands to the side.


    *Swoosh*


    A strong gust of wind blew away all the thick fog blocking their view, making a straight path towards the tree of life.


    However, what appeared in front of them was what surprised them the most, especially Nell. The base of the tree of life had turned ck as if it had been burnt, but it gave off the faint ck vapor.


    "Leave, child. Don''t get any closer than this. Or, you will die quickly." The subtle voice of the old woman sounded once again in everyone''s ears but much clearer.


    Nell''s eyes widened as she realized the voice owner, but there was a hint of happiness that came afterwards. The tree of life was still safe and sound. There was still hope. "No, Lifa, the tree of life. Please listen to me. I am Nell, the Goddess of Blessings. We havee to help!"


    There were a few minutes of dy, but Nell waited patiently for the response. Meanwhile, Elena only kept the fog away from them while waiting for the sequel.


    "You don''t understand, child. We are beyond help. Only death awaits us in the next few years."


    "NO!!!" Nell shouted out loud. She didn''t want to hear another desperate sentence as she knew very well whom the word ''we'' was addressed to.


    The little Goddess then floated up to Elena and pointed with both hands. "I may not be able to help, but I did note alone. I came with the top-tier Goddess from the outside world ording to the prophecy. We still have hope, you and my big sister too."


    Elena nced at Elysia, but thetter ignored her. Elysia was focused on examining the tree of life''s actual state. Unfortunately, the results were terrible despite the exceptional status screen results.


    [| Lv. 255 | Goddess of Life | Tree of Life | Lifa | Female (N/A) | HP: 386,900 / 386,900 | EP: 515,900 / 515,900 |]


    [| STR: 100 | AGI: 100 | VIT: 3,100 | INT: 1,250 |]


    [| Lv. 255 | LE: 902,800 (100%) |]


    Elysia sighed and stopped using her sacred vision. The state of the tree of life reminded her of Vanessa''s situationst month or Nell''s current condition.


    The tree of life was suffering from a cause and lost much of its status, especially Life Energy. The tree of life was level 255, and that was definitely not the normal status for a divine being of that level!


    ''Wait, the tree of life has the name Lifa and has the title of the Goddess of Life? That title doesn''t belong to Rhea, Nell''s big sister?'' Elysia muttered in her mind as she pondered for a moment, but something caught her by surprise.


    Something happened to the tree of life''s status. HP, EP, and LE were reduced by one point all of a sudden.


    ''Huh? Did anything happen to the tree of life? Her status is less than the number I saw earlier.'' Elysia was stunned and worried.


    ''We''ll find out about thatter, Ely. This Lifa was probably one of the divine existences at the pinnacle of this world power. However, it looks like this little Goddess doesn''t know about it.'' Elena suggested softly. They just needed to behave well.


    ''En, we can''t draw any conclusions with this yet.'' Elysia understood Elena''s meaning.


    After several minutes of silence, the ckish roots at the base of the tree of life''s stem moved, revealing a secret entrance.


    "Come in. You will know the meaning behind my words, child. But your holy magic can''tst long inside. Let the Goddess beside you be responsible for your safety."


    Hearing that, Nell looked at Elena with a pleading look.


    Meanwhile, Elena just swung her hand, and the multiyered golden barrier immediately enveloped them. "Now that we''re good let''s go in there and find out what happened to Lifa and your big sister, little one."


    Nell nodded repeatedly and revoked her magic. She felt weak, but that was not the time to be depressed. All the things she could think of was just saving her big sister and the tree of life. The former was her priority.


    The little Goddess once again led the way. The suppressing aura of death grew denser and more dangerous the closer they got to the tree of life, but all of them still entered there nheless.


    As soon as they passed through the entrance, the wooden staircase was formed, asking them to go upstairs.


    Nell nced around. She had a hard time recognizing anything based on her memory. "Let us go upstairs. The tree of life is asking us to go there."


    Elena just nodded her head, and so did Elysia. Thus, they went up the stairs, but Elena and Elysia never let their guard down. Unlike Nell, who got a little impatient and careless.


    It was like a hall with lots of empty space around that formed like rooms. However, only one thing caught everyone''s attention in an instant.


    There was a giant half-transparent green crystal right in the middle of the ckish hall. The thing of concern wasn''t that, but someone sealed within.


    An ashen skinned girl with long mint-colored hair and azure gradient on the ends was sealed within the half-transparent green crystal as if an immortalized corpse. Six pairs of wings of the same color as the girl''s hair spread out. At first nce, it was like a masterpiece of art.


    However, half of the girl''s body was wrapped in another solid green crystal as if something had happened to the girl. Then, ck runes spread over various parts of the girl''s body like a beautiful and intricate tattoo.


    ''Hmm... Is she Rhea? She looked more like an elf with wings than a fairy. She''s about as big as me. But, why is this Goddess wearing such minimal clothes?'' Elenamented as if she were assessing the value of art at an exhibition. However, she focused more on measuring Rhea''s twin peaks.


    ''Sister Elena! Is that what you noticed? Take a look at this Goddess''s status screen. She is in a worse state than the tree of life.'' Elysia reprimanded Elena somewhat helplessly.


    Elena smiled faintly, thenplied with Elysia''s request. Meanwhile, Elysia looked back at Rhea''s status screen.


    [| Lv. 231 | Goddess of Nature | Rhea | Female (N/A) | HP: 23,200 / 23,200 | EP: 16,100 / 16,100 |]


    [| STR: 1 | AGI: 1 | VIT: 1 | INT: 1 |]


    [| Lv. 231 | LE: 39,300 (100%) |]


    ''Isn''t this Goddess on the verge of death!? The Goddess of Nature, she is in a very precarious state. However, we can''t help anyone without knowing anything, Ely. Remember that.'' Elena was absurdly surprised, but only in thought.


    She didn''t show anything on her face because she realized that Lifa, the tree of life, was still watching all their movements. After all, all of them were inside Lifa''s body.


    ''En, I understand, Sister Elena.'' Elysia heaved a sigh and nced at Nell, who stuttered in shock.


    "Nha, bi, big sister. I havee. We havee to help you. Please hold on. You will be fine." Nell was aware of her big sister''s state and understood how close her big sister was to the true death.

 Chapter 331: Eliminate the Curse

    <h4>Chapter 331: Eliminate the Curse</h4>


    "Elena, the Goddess of Light, grandgodmaster, please hurry up and help my big sister. She is in such a state of emergency and is so close to the gate of nothingness." Nell hovered right in front of Elena''s face, urging for quick help.


    "Calm yourself down, little one. An emergency aid doesn''te with just a swing of a hand, and it''s over." Elena patted the little Goddess on the head using her delicate finger.


    "But!" Nell grumped, but Elena ignored her afterward.


    "That''s an extraordinary ability, young girls. Do you understand your surroundings? And for you, child, what are you going to do? The damage from the curse we have suffered is too deep to be healed by anything. Your holy magic is helpless, and you know it." "


    Suddenly, a woman''s weak voice came from behind. Elysia and the others immediately turned to the source of the sound, but they became shocked afterward. Nell was aghast in an instant.


    A white-haired old Granny with skin like burnt wood walked over. She looked like a frail tree woman.


    Nell immediately flew towards the old Granny anxiously, but she crashed into Elena''s barrier.


    "Lifa, Lifa, what happened to you? Are you all right? What do you mean by that? What can we do for you? Please don''t despair like that. We have hope for you and my big sister." Nell held her nose in pain, but she didn''t care about it. She asked a frantic series of questions out of worry.


    "Well, you are still impolite as usual, child." Lifa shook her head and walked to the center of the hall. He casually walked through the dangerous fog.


    "So, you are the Goddess of the outside world, the savior as said in the prophecy, hmm..." Lifa inspected Elena, then Vanessa and Elysia. However, she focused much longer on Elysia.


    Elysia felt a little nervous because she was being stared at so intensely by the old Granny, thus Elena stood between them to end it.


    "What a disrespectful attitude to stare at us deeply like that. So, you are the avatar of the tree of life, Lifa? Two questions from me. Do you know the situation out there? Then, what happened to you and Rhea?" Elena snorted softly.


    "Ko-hoho, I''ll let you knowter. However, now back to you first. The Goddess of Light? Is that your title? Hmm, why did I not find the light domain''s in your body. This is strange. Why do I feel that you are an iplete existence?" Lifa looked at Elena deeply. At the same time, her green eyes glowed slightly.


    "A Goddess who has no soul? Many threads of life bind your existence with the girl behind you. It''s strange, the girl behind you is clearly a young girl who is still at the Apprentice level, but she has tremendous power." After saying that, Lifa closed her eyes.


    "What are you trying to say, old Granny?" Elena frowned and felt a little tense. She didn''t know what it was, but this old Granny seemed to have analyzed her and Elysia even further.


    ''Sister Elena-'' Elysia called out anxiously, but Elena immediately interrupted her.


    ''Don''t talk yet, Ely. We are in front of a level 255 Goddess. Maybe she can analyze our conversation.'' Elena had a hunch that this old Granny already knows some secrets about her and Elysia.


    "Never mind." Lifa shook her head. She knew that she would offend these two extraordinary existences if she spoke more than necessary. Sometimes, it was better to leave things unsaid.


    "No soul?" Nell tilted her head as she looked at Elena. Shepletely didn''t understand what Lifa was saying.


    "Very well, I don''t have the strength to say much today. I will enlighten everything you wanted to know tomorrow. But, can you help my daughter from the deadly curse that swallowed her from within?" Lifa turned to the six-winged Goddess in the semi-transparent green crystal. She stroked the crystal with a gaze full of sorrow.


    "Why are you sure we can do it?" Elena sighed in relief because this old Granny couldn''t see Elysia''s Soul Realm or things she and Elysia didn''t want anyone to know.


    "Hmm, yes, I''ll be there to help. Please tell me what I can do, Lifa." Nell pumped her hands with confidence.


    Lifa just ignored Nell. She nced at both Elena and Elysia with a knowing gaze. "We? Hoho, that''s because I know you can do it. At least, I know you can alleviate my daughter''s suffering."


    "Hmm... Well, it''s not difficult, but it''s not easy either. Curse energy has spread throughout her body. Removing the curse doesn''t mean restoring anything that''s been lost." Elena looked at the sealed Goddess with sympathy. She easily agreed to the request only because she knew the flow, exchanging favor.


    "I know that. At least, my daughter''s Life Energy will not disappear continuously. I have done everything in my power, but this is the best result I have achieved. Please, I am counting on you. I''ll give you something great as a form of my gratitudeter." Lifa smiled slightly in a pleading voice.


    After that, the old Granny turned to ashes and disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    "Lifa, Lifa?" Nell panicked immediately.


    "Please calm down, Nell. You''re not acting like the Goddess of Blessingstely. Granny has already said that she doesn''t have much strength today to say much." Elysia reminded Nell as she rolled her eyes.


    "Ah-um... You''re right, Elysia. My apologies." Nell scratched her cheek awkwardly, but that onlysted a moment. "Then, what are you waiting for? Let''s save my big sister, as Lifa said."


    Elena didn''t respond to Nell for a moment. She discussed briefly with Elysia in mind. ''Ely, what do we need to do first?''


    ''Before we begin, let''s get rid of this aura of death and seal a part of this hall. If we look further, this aura is curse energy that will endanger our lives.'' Elysia looked around and decided.


    ''Sigh... We need to act even if we don''t know anything useful yet. That old Granny is quite sneaky and annoying. Her eyes are pretty dangerous for us, Ely. It''s as if she can see our secret.'' Elena sighed and spoke freely. She was confident that her conversation couldn''t be overheard by anyone now, not when Lifa was in a weak state.


    ''Yes, I feel that way too. I don''t know what I would say if the Goddess of Life found out everything about us, Sister Elena. It would be too dangerous for us to have our secrets known to others.'' Elysia sighed in thought. Shepletely felt the same way as Elena.


    ''Yes, you''re right, Ely. Very well, we''ll be extracting information from this old tree tomorrow. For now, let''s help this Goddess of Nature. We came for her after all.'' Elena raised her palm and prepared to use her magic.


    ''En, who would have thought we could meet the real the Goddess of Life. Nell doesn''t know about that, unfortunately.'' Elysia assumed that there were many things Nell didn''t know, or maybe, there were indeed many secrets between the Gods and Goddesses.


    Elena made a ball of air outside the barrier. She made it go around the hall to suck in all the aura of death.


    The fist-sized air ball quickly turned into a ball no smaller than a truck wheel. After that, Elena condensed it into a smaller ball and threw it out through the exit downstairs.


    ''Let''s cover the area around this crystal with a barrier and create our pure area with another barrier.'' Elysia gave suggestions for the next steps. She decided not to do much at this point due to several obvious considerations.


    Elena acted ording to n. She sealed therge crystal with ayered barrier, then created a space around the crystal and wrapped it with anotheryered protection.


    A portion of the death aura came from outside, out of nowhere, and also from this crystal, after all.


    "Now we have more space. Ely and I will be busy for a while. Please leave us alone." Elena revoked the bubble-like barrier that enveloped them and walked towards the crystal.


    "Nell, I''ll leave Vann with you." Elysia turned to Nell, then put Vanessa on the floor. "Vann, please stay with Nell for a while. You can ask Nell anything."


    "Okay, master. I wish you sess." Vanessa nods like an obedient cat. She received a header from her master in return before her master approached the crystal as well.


    Meanwhile, Nell floated down and sat on the cat''s back. If she was asked to look after the cat, so be it. She knew very well that she couldn''t help much.


    ''Ely, what are we going to do next? Freeing this Goddess from this crystal could be bad if we don''t take precautions first. This pitiful Goddess is helpless and still slowly emitting an aura of death.'' Elena patted her chin thoughtfully. She saw there were many things they needed to do to help the Goddess of Nature.


    ''Hmm... Anyway, we need to deal with this death aura problem first. Then, get rid of the curse that draining the Goddess of Nature''s Life Energy. Ahh, there is more than one type of curse...'' Elysia also pondered for a moment as she analyzed Rhea''s whole body with her sacred vision.


    Removing the curse of another person would be more difficult than purifying the curse that had attacked them. Not to mention, they were unable to recklessly approach the Goddess of Nature.


    Long-distance assistance was the only feasible solution. Still, it would probably take some time to eradicate the curse that consumed the Goddess of Nature''s Life Energy.


    Elysia and Elena wondered inwardly. What had been experienced by the Goddess of Nature and the Tree of Life during the ancient war one hundred thousand years ago?


    Inparison, Rhea and Lifa suffered much worse than Nell, who had only suffered a slump in overall strength.

 Chapter 332: Soul Curse

    <h4>Chapter 332: Soul Curse</h4>


    A mass of evil energy was buried deep within Rhea''s soul wisp, draining the Life Energy bit by bit. The damage was too severe because it took too long to get the proper help it deserved.


    Not to mention the damage that took ce over half of Rhea''s body. It was frozen in solid green crystals because the curse was too severe.


    The semi-transparent green crystals also did a perfect job of keeping Rhea alive, even though Rhea was still slowly going towards the death door. Lifa indeed tried every possible thing to keep Rhea alive.


    Elysia and Elena also could see that the green crystal was a collection of life energy that might havee from Lifa, the tree of life.


    ''Huff, the Goddess of Nature, would have died long ago if it weren''t for the tree of life help. The Goddess of Life really did everything she could do to save her daughter, huh? She even sacrificed her Life Energy continuously for a hundred thousand years?'' Elysia felt a little gloomy as she examined Rhea''s soul.


    ''This Goddess of Nature is more like a six-winged elf. Maybe this Goddess is the tree of life''s adopted child?'' Elena was focused on another point as shepared Lifa and Rhea in mind.


    ''Ugh, let''s get to work, Sister Elena. We need to deal with the one that''s around the Goddess of Nature''s soul wisp.'' Elysia suggested fast action for first aid.


    ''En. Please be careful, Ely. I will be your assistant for this.'' Elena fully understood it, but she didn''t have the confidence to handle the curse energy residing in someone else''s soul.


    The risk was too high. A small mistake could cause the soul to vanish and disappear. Thus, Elena chose to leave it to the expert in uracy and patience, namely Elysia.


    Elysia took a deep breath and let it out slowly. Then, she stretched out her hand and started working with her imagination magic. The curse energy lingering on Rhea''s soul was the only thing she focused on.


    ''Little one, please protect us from any distraction. We are working to eliminate the curse energy that sticks to your big sister''s soul. One mistake will be fatal to her.'' Elena sent telepathy on Nell as she also started working to help Elysia.


    ''Sure, all right, leave it to me!'' Nell pounded her upper chest with self-assurance.


    However, she immediately became dumbfounded because she realized that Elysia was also working to help her big sister. A mortal who took part to heal a divine existence? What did Elena have in mind to ask Elysia for help with that soul aid operation?


    Nell wondered in mind. But she was once again shocked when she realized Elena and Elysia''s eyes were shining slightly. The magic fluctuation of this master and disciple slowly rose to an unusual height.


    What Lifa said earlier rang in Nell''s mind once again. Something about the tremendous power in Elysia''s body. It seems this master and possessed far too many secrets. But, it made her happy for several inexplicable reasons.


    The sun, which was on the east side, moved right to the upper side as time went on.


    Elysia and Elena tried their best to destroy the sticky curse energy in Rhea''s soul. It was very much like an annoying slime. Fiber by fiber and bit by bit, Elysia tore the curse energy from Rhea''s soul with utmost care.


    Simultaneously, Elena helped to burn the non-sticking curse strands from Rhea''s soul.


    Elena and Elysia didn''t realize that they were using some potent magic that had already taken Nell and Lifa by surprise. However, thetter two have remained silent and are watching it with anticipation.


    As the sun had shifted slightly to the west side, Elysia slumped down to sit with her legs folded to the side. "Ah, that''s over."


    Elysia lowered her head. She felt a little dizzy from working withplete focus while standing for five hours. She was also suffering from mental exhaustion.


    Elena observed Rhea''s soul for a moment to make sure it was free of the curse energy. After confirming once again that Rhea''s Life Energy fluctuation had stabilized, she sat beside Elysia. She wiped thetter''s sweat with a handkerchief. "Good job, Ely."


    "En." Elysia looked up. She saw that Rhea''s soul had stabilized with various beautiful colors like a ball of the green gxy. Also, there was no curse energy around it anymore.


    Elysia let out a sigh of relief. Task one waspleted, and there were still a few more until the Goddess of Nature was utterly free of the curse. Nevertheless, the aura of death and the most deadly affliction to the Goddess of Nature''s life was no longer there.


    At that moment, no one noticed that the tree of life was trembling a little with gratitude and joy before going into a state of sleep. Lifa stopped to observe Elysia or Elena when she calmed down after knowing her daughter survived the most dangerous curse.


    "Have you seeded? Has the curse on my big sister been sessfully removed?" Nell immediately flew closer and hovered around Elena and Elysia.


    Vanessa also came closer, stroking her body to her master.


    "Yea... At least, your big sister''s life is no longer in fatal danger. Her life is no longer drained by the curse. But, it is not over because it is only one of all the curses that your big sister suffered, little one." Elena replied nonchntly.


    "I see... Nee, why is Elysia looking tired? What happened to her?" Nell let out a sigh of relief while stroking her upper chest. Then, her next concern fell on Elysia.


    "It''s because Ely is exhausted. Ely, take this and drink it." Elena reached into Elysia''s Space Bag and grabbed a bottle of mineral water.


    "En, thank you." Elysia extended her hand. But Elena opened the bottle first before Elysia epted it.


    When Elysia finished drinking the water, Nell opened and closed her mouth several times until she gave up her intention to ask about the event just now. She shook her head because she knew it was not her position to ask someone''s secret. After all, she also had some secrets.


    Meanwhile, Elysia gave Nell a quick nce. She had a hunch Nell had realized quite a bit about her imagination magic and her sacred vision.


    After a lot of consideration and persuasion from Elena in the past, it was really best not to keep too many secrets to ally, especially those with good qualities. However, since no questions hade up, so be it.


    Elysia just heaved a subtle sigh and pushed herself to her feet. She used her advanced perception to examine the surrounding death aura.


    Well, they were still surrounded by the dark gray fog, the death aura that could endanger lives. It didn''te from the Goddess of Nature anymore or anywhere else, but it was from the ground.


    The ckish soil around the tree of life was the source, but it was extremely subtle and emerged every few minutes.


    "We''d better get rid of all the aura of death within this sealed domain. It will only get more and more dangerous if left to continue like this. Who knows how many years this gray fog has umted." Elysia invited Elena to act. This time, she would also contribute to it.


    "Good." Elena stood up and came closer to Elysia, but she stopped and turned towards the little fairy and white cat. "You stay here. Let me and my disciple handle this."


    Nell and Vanessa nodded several times in understanding. They could not possibly say any protest when they were helpless and unable to move freely in this dangerous domain.


    After that, Elysia and Elena walked out of theyered barrier by wrapping themselves in the bubble-like barrier. They descended the stairs to the ground floor and walked out of the tree of life.


    ''Nee... Sister Elena.'' Elysia suddenly called out while walking amidst the dark gray fog.


    ''Hmm?'' Elena responded but didn''t turn to look at Elysia.


    ''Why is the tree of life so confident in our abilities? She also implicitly conveyed in her speech that she knew more than what she said. The tree of life, the Goddess of Life, already knows about our magic and about us? She can tell that you are a spirit too.'' Elysia looked back with her active sacred vision. She nced at the ancient giant tree, and it seemed, Lifa was enduring the agony of the curse and bacsh.


    ''Please don''t overthink of it, Ely. I''ve thought about it. When pushes to shove, we only need to tell about our magic. If there is someone who can know everything about us with just one look, then we can''t hide anything.'' Elena patted Elysia''s head with a gentle smile. She also had some suspicion and caution on the tree of life.


    With that being said, everything would be fine as long as the single most crucial point was kept safe from others, namely everything about their Soul Realm.


    Elysia just nodded, then made several air balls with incredible suction power. She made it float a little high and scattered it in various directions.


    After that, she and Elena exchanged words in light conversation as they strolled through the sealed domain. Conversely, they were scanning the area for more information before nightfall.


    A preparation to perceived the surrounding circumstances before tomorrow arrived. The day where the Goddess of Life would reveal everything.


    When the whole area was cleared of the thick gray fog, Elysia called back the air balls with mind control.


    Unlike Elena''s previous action, which simply threw it out without any other precautions, Elysia burned all of that dangerous death aura to nothingness.

 Chapter 333: Lets Make a Deal

    <h4>Chapter 333: Let''s Make a Deal</h4>


    After Elysia and Elena inspected various part of the sealed domain, they decided to return to the tree of life because night woulde.


    Time passed so fast, all of them skipped lunch and headed straight for dinner.


    "My big sister and Lifa can be saved, right? They have suffered so much bacsh and deterioration in power. I feel useless." Nell put down her empty bowl and turned towards the Goddess in the crystal.


    As if to understand Nell''s sadness, Elysia came up with her reassurance words. "I''m sure they''ll be fine. Purifying that much curse takes time. We''ll need your help tomorrow, Nell. The sealed curse in half of your big sister''s body is quite worrying."


    "En. What happened after I fell because of that curse? Did my big sister fight against a God-level ursed monster?" Nell wondered in mind. If she looked at the curse suffered by her big sister and Lifa, then it was possible.


    "We''ll find out about that tomorrow." Elena made several futons andy down on one of them.


    "Yea, Lifa is resting now." Nell nced up and heaved another sigh of relief. She was delighted that there was one more divine existence that had survived.


    "Nee, little one. Can you tell me about what caused your overall strength to drop drastically? Your big sister and the tree of life are the same. However, it''s not for Evil God. He''s still fine and powerful." Elena leaned her cheek in her hand, askingzily but also curious.


    "Is that so? It was because that stupid Shiro died by humiliating himself and returned to his safe ce as a dark substance. He hadn''t faced any ursed monsters above Saint level, but he also couldn''t bring himself back to life because of the curse." Nell flew near Elysia subconsciously andnded on the good girl''s hand.


    When Elena asked, she often ended up being bullied. So, she needed to find refuge before anything else.


    "Well, the ursed monsters above Saint-level carry the worst curse. Each of their skills can weaken your overall strength, and the curse that wille when you kill one of them is terrible." Nell held Elysia''s thumb because Elysia went over to Elena and sat close to each other.


    "I see... How many Emperor-ss ursed monsters did you ughter until you suffered nearly a hundred thousand years of deep slumber?" Elena considered several things in mind for future precautions. After all, she and Elysia only knew about the Saint-level ursed monster.


    If Saint-level was already that troublesome, what about the two levels above it? Those monsters would obviously be a lot more troublesome than one might imagine.


    "Uhh... I only managed to eradicate two Emperor-level monsters, six Saint-level, and countless Spirit-level minions or below." Nell tried to count, and it was the number she could remember.


    "Hmm... That amount came with the help of another God or Goddess, right?" Elena added.


    "Hum." Nell wasn''t ashamed to admit that. She indeed didn''t fight alone.


    "Then, what did you do to get rid of your curse? Is there any secret method? Please tell us the details for our reference." Elena brought her face closer to Nell, but thetter was terrified by it. The little Goddess flew towards Elysia''s shoulder right away.


    "There is no secret method. I just suppressed the curse with my holy magic desperately. Because I didn''t get too many curses like my big sister, my curse disappeared by itself, but it took a long time with arge amount of damage." Nell took cover around Elysia''s hair. She didn''t want to be bundled up in magic silk threads like a cocoon anymore.


    Elena just smirked and returned to rx on the futon. She enjoyed seeing the little Goddess''s expression. After that, they continued their evening conversation until they decided to take a rest. There were many things to be done tomorrow, after all.


    The days changed, and the morning just weed the day. At that moment, Lifa was waiting on one of the chairs at the round table. Elysia and the others immediately joined in to sit there, within the protection of the multiyered barriers, of course.


    "Madam Lifa, may I call you by that name?" Elysia opened the conversation because no one wanted to talk first.


    "Of course, young girl." Lifa nodded with a smile. She was happy to see such a polite girl but straightforward.


    "All right, Madam Lifa. It''s a little difficult for us to start a conversation with a question or anything. For that reason, may you first tell us what happened on your side?" Elysia put her hands on the table with a faint smile. She was adept enough for this kind of formal conversation.


    Lifa looked at her daughter for a moment, then turned to look at Elysia. "Sure."


    For the next few moments, Lifa recounted the events from her perspective.


    Although she couldn''t help much with her avatar, she was there until all the cursed creatures were sealed underground in various ces.


    The narration she delivered sounds like the sequel to Nell''s story but more fierce. Everything turned for the worst when God-level monsters descended into battle.


    There were only thirteen main enemies who controlled Divine Law. Each of them was a monster with extraordinary intelligence and abilities beyond reason.


    Aside from an extremely deadly curse, those God-level monsters were the source of all cmities.


    The thirty-three Gods and Goddesses of Vrelenia fought thirteen God-level monsters from the unknown world.


    Their battles took ce in a different dimension. Thirteen Gods sacrificed their Private Realm''s Core to minimize the world''s destruction due to that deadly battle.


    Unfortunately, the results were tragic. Only six survived until now, and three God-level monsters were still alive but sealed.


    To eliminate ten God-level monsters, ten Gods sacrificed themselves to use the forbidden magic of their Divine Law. Their spirits and souls perished because of theirst resort''s price. Meanwhile, twelve Gods and Goddesses ended up dying from the curse.


    "Ten Gods sacrificed themselves to bring down ten ursed monsters into nothingness? Twelve of us had died? And, three sealed God-level ursed monsters?" Nell muttered weakly.


    She knew very well about the sacrifice for forbidden magic, vanishing without a chance to reincarnate. The ten Gods perishedpletely.


    "They are honorable divine beings. We failed to protect our world from that invasion. We may win the battle, but we lose the war. As you can see in this world, history is being eradicated by them, and thenguage of our world is simply changed. Then, racial strife with unknown reasons." Lifa shook her head helplessly, feeling dilemma.


    "Wait, is Aefasy thenguage of those ursed monsters? Something like history will be rewritten by the victor?" Elena added.


    "ursed monster?" Lifa frowned.


    "Yes, that''s the name of the curse-bearing monsters. Ruvoid Race to be more precise." Elysia nodded her head.


    "Hmm? Why do you know such a thing, young girl? Is it because of those beautiful eyes? The truth will always reveal itself in your eyes, hmm..." Lifa closed her eyes and nodded.


    "Ah-umm..." Elysia stuttered at once and chose not to continue. Perhaps, this level 255 old granny could easily tell about sacred vision due to the countless years of experience.


    "Well, for the previous question. No, Aefasy is not thenguage of the Ruvoid Race of the unknown world. It is anguage that was created because the majority of world history was erased." Lifa switched the topic at once because she didn''t want to make Elysia awkward.


    "Wait, what happened to Zadtris and Hera? They are two of the strongest in the Divine Order. Twenty-two died with respect, but six survived? That just doesn''t fit." Nell hovered close to Lifa and waved her hands wide for attention.


    "Hm-hmm... They worked together to seal one monster in this world and the two most terrifying monsters on the moon. Their divine aura suddenly disappeared, but I assumed they were just missing in action." Lifa heaved a sigh as she looked up.


    "I- I see..." Nell flew down and sat down at the table. She could only assume that the two strongest divine beings had fallen on the moon to seal the two most terrifying monsters. After all, their divine auras had suddenly disappeared.


    "Two monsters in the moon and one in this world, huh... We need to think of a way to deal with that one first. The sealed areas will break down in a few months." Elena tapped her chin, then turned to the sealed Goddess. "Let''s get back to our current problem. About you and your daughter."


    "Sealed areas are about to copse, huh..." Lifa also looked at her daughter with some thoughts. "Can youpletely cure my daughter?"


    "Your daughter has many curses, and all of them are terrible. She would have been dead a long time ago if it weren''t for your Life Energy support, old granny. We can only get rid of all of your daughter''s curses." Elena shook her head. It would be possible to recover from the curses, but not a full recovery.


    "I know that. My daughter''s soul is severely affected by the curse. I will deal with it with my Divine Law. Young girl, let''s make a deal." Lifa turned to Elysia with a gentle gaze. She already predicted the response.


    Elysia and Elena were astonished. They didn''t know anything about the Goddess of Nature''s soul damage or anything because they simply had no knowledge of it.


    Meanwhile, Nell was the most astonished. She didn''t understand why Lifa wanted to make a deal with Elysia and not Elena.

 Chapter 334: The Truth About Her (1)

    <h4>Chapter 334: The Truth About Her (1)</h4>


    "A deal?" Elysia flinched a little. She couldn''t predict why Lifa went straight to her.


    "Yes, I will give you something extraordinary, but you need to grant a request of mine." Lifa nodded slightly.


    "Why don''t you just exin to us about your deal first, old granny? We can''t determine anything if you haven''t said it." Elena smiled thinly with her eyes sparkling with interest. She wanted to know what this old granny had to offer.


    Lifa''s expression didn''t change, still smiling faintly. She opened her palm, a faint green light shone. A green gemstone with a tree symbol rose from her palm and floated there. "I''ll give this to you in exchange for a request of mine."


    Elysia turned to Elena and vice versa. They didn''t understand right away about the green gemstone, but they knew it had a high value even for divine existence with just a nce.


    Unlike the two clueless girls, Nell gasped when she saw the green gemstone being used as the exchange rate for the deal with Elysia.


    "Lifa, are you getting too senile!? I know you often forget a lot of things. But, you want to give your Private Realm''s core for your request just like that? That''s almost the same as giving up almost all of your possession! Just say your request to the Goddess of Light. If it''s still within her strength, I''m sure she won''t mind." Nell shouted and floated between Lifa and Elysia.


    Elysia and Elena were astonished by Nell''s shout. If Lifa offered such a valuable item, then the request in question was clearly not so simple.


    Even Vanessa gaped on the table to hear that, though the cat didn''t understand anything.


    "I know, child." Lifa raised her hand. She used her magic, making Nell sit at the table as a good child. "How about it, young girl? Are you interested in owning this Private Realm and all of it?"


    "Um, to be honest, you scare me, Madam Lifa. You put too much expectation and belief in a mortal girl like me." Elysia sped her hands. She didn''t have the confidence to fulfill the request that might be equivalent to that Divine Item.


    "Don''t be too humble, young girl. I haven''t even told you about my request." Lifa changed her expression to gentle just because of Elysia.


    "Okay, be our guest. Tell us about your request, old granny." Elena represented Elysia to speak. If the request in question was beyond their power, then they could simply refuse it.


    Lifa looked at her daughter for a moment, then returned to Elysia and Elena. "It''s all about my daughter, Rhea. Her divine soul is still severely injured because she endured too many curses from God-level monsters.


    Even if my daughter''s body is entirely healed by your unique magic, she will not be able to restore her divine soul. She is unable to break free from her soul seal.


    I will restore my daughter''s divine soul with my divine techniques. My only request is this one thing. Please take care of my daughter with love as if she is your family."


    Elena immediately prevented Elysia from giving any response to Lifa. ''Ely, leave this to me. Let me do the talking. This old granny seemed like she wanted to make some sacrifices for her daughter''s soul. It''s not all that simple, I''m sure.''


    With that being said, Elysia just gave her agreement in mind.


    Elena straightened her back, folded her arms, and looked at the old granny with a hint of superiority. "Wait, why are you saying that as if you are one step towards death? I know it''s not that simple, old granny. Why don''t youe straight to us? If you could recover your daughter, you would have been doing that long ago. Does that have anything to do with the amount of curse energy underground?"


    "Lifa, what are you going to do? My big sister''s soul is fractured? She sealed her spirit inside her soul for protection, but she''s also stuck there? You won''t really try to-" Nell tried to prevent Lifa, but her words stuck in her throat.


    The tree of life possessed the Divine Law of Life. However, if Lifa were to use high-tier divine magic in her current state, there would be a much greater risk. After all, Lifa wasn''t in her optimal state. Lifa could lose her life only to restore her daughter''s soul forck of Life Energy.


    "It''s the decision I made long ago. If I found the worthy and suitable existence to care for my daughter, I shall entrust my daughter. This old tree has lived in the world for far too long and will die in another year or two. Let this old tree use her remaining Life Energy to restore her daughter''s soul. Please respect my decision." Lifa smiled with a warm expression. It was as if she had finally found her sce and could rest in peace.


    Nell opened her mouth and closed it repeatedly. She wanted to say another persuasion to find another way out.


    However, she couldn''t say anything. It was hard to say, but Lifa was already determined to do so. It would be an insult and great offense if she tried to make Lifa change that decision.


    "Your remaining Life Energy is not much. Will you burn it all to restore your daughter''s soul? You are a verymendable mother to sacrifice yourself sincerely for your daughter, Madam Lifa." Elysia interrupted as she felt the atmosphere suddenly take a turn to the unexpected.


    Not to mention, she realized that Nell was about to cry and felt helpless.


    "However, I am thinking of another solution. Is it possible for you to teach my master and me the techniques for healing the soul? We may be able to help, and you don''t have to sacrifice yourself. Please consider how your daughter will feel about losing you." Elysia made her point after asking Elena''s permission in mind.


    At that moment, Nell immediately turned his head towards Elysia with hope. Then, she nodded repeatedly at Lifa with tears in her eyes. "Yes, the Goddess of Light and Elysia might be able to solve this problem. You don''t have to sacrifice your Life Energy, Lifa. They can use my early-stage Divine Law in one try, so it''s possible with your-"


    Unfortunately, Lifa immediately shook her head with a sigh, cutting off Nell''s persuasion just like that. "It won''t do any good, child. An even greater risk is there to restore a Goddess''s divine soul. It''s riskier than eradicating the curse that sticks to the soul.


    Even if you are proficient at using my divine technique, you have no experience dealing with souls yet, young girl. My daughter''s soul will be shattered to pieces if a tiny mistake urs in her present fragile state. Even though you have an abundant amount of Life Energy, I can''t put that much risk on my daughter."


    Hearing that, Elena immediately cast invisible protective magic on herself, Elysia, and Vanessa. This old granny could indeed see Elysia''s soul!


    "What do you have in mind, old granny? I won''t forgive you if you have bad intentions towards my Ely." Elena gave a warning re.


    However, Lifa just gently smiled at Elena''s menacing re. "In the name of my Divine Law, I have no ill will towards this young girl or you. You are a divine spirit, and this young girl possessed such a beautiful divine soul. Your life is connected to each other. One for two, two for one is the two of you. The savior who came from another world, ording to prophecy, is the two of you. I only hope for help from you."


    "Divine spirit, divine soul? What are you guys talking about?" Nell muttered in confusion as she looked at Lifa and Elena.


    "To what extent did you know about us, old granny? You are the tree of life, the ancient divine existence that may have existed in this world since ancient times. I''m not too surprised if you are capable of knowing some of our secrets, o the Goddess of Life." Elena smirked with vignce, then added protection for Elysia above herself just in case. Elysia''s body was too fragile to take a sudden assault.


    Furthermore, Elena didn''t like it when outsiders mentioned Elysia''s soul. Their Soul Realm should not be known by anyone because she had a feeling that a tremendous danger woulde and target Elysia''s soul. After all, Elysia''s soul possibility was the Soul Realm''s core and abundant Life Energy source.


    Or maybe, Lifa was the divine being that brought them to this world?


    "What, wait, why do you refer to Lifa as the Goddess of Life? That title belongs to my big sister." Nell refuted Elena''s remark. She considered that Elena had misstated the title.


    Unfortunately, Elena and Lifa ignored the little Goddess, still staring at each other.


    "Hm-hmm... You don''t need to put such high hostility on me, divine spirit. I can return that to you. You also know that much about me even though we just met yesterday." Lifa tried to reconcile the atmosphere. She didn''t expect to receive such a hostile response.


    "Then tell us what you know about us?" Elena didn''t flinch or change her attitude. She needed to confirm the truth first.


    "Ah,e to think of it, we haven''t properly introduced ourselves yet. My name is Lifa, the tree of life. I am known as the Goddess of Life in ancient times." Lifa nced upwards and patted her forehead.


    "I am Elena, then this is Elysia and Vanessa." Elena replied with another introduction, then returned to the main topic. "Don''t try to divert the previous subject, or I''ll take a pushy path."

 Chapter 335: The Truth About Her (2)

    <h4>Chapter 335: The Truth About Her (2)</h4>


    "Wait, please don''t be like this, Lifa, Elena..." Nell stuttered amid the pressure Elena was emitting. Thus, she turned to Elysia for help. "Elysia, please say something to your master. We came to help. Not for a fight."


    Unfortunately, Elysia ignored Nell''s plea. She had simr thoughts to Elena, but she needed to understand Lifa''s true purpose first.


    "I''m afraid I don''t understand your secrets that you have in mind, Elena. I have the Divine Law of life. I can see that this young girl''s soul connects to you. It''s as if you two are the same existence, but with two spirits." Lifa shook her head, then gave her attention to Elysia.


    "Great ability with extremely abundant magic and life energy. Your entire existence is filled with mystery and hidden potential. However, you are as fragile as ss. It only takes one hard touch, and you will be shattered." Lifa used her elemental sight, appraising Elysia.


    "You know too much, old granny." Elena''s magic energy red instantly.


    ''Sister Elena, please don''t get emotional just yet. Madam Lifa said it for a reason. Her soul does not give off an evil aura. Please listen to her first, okay? She''s not done yet.'' Elysia immediately grabbed Elena''s arm and tried to calm Elena down through their private spirit connection.


    ''Hmph!'' Elena snorted and retracted her magic energy.


    ''Now, let me take care of it.'' Elysia made her decision, and Elena had no other choice but to agree.


    "Madam Lifa, with you saying that you are putting us at risk and danger. It''s hard to exin, but our hunch says so. Yesterday, I was just worried and suspicious, but it turns out to be true. You are the Goddess of Life, and of course, capable of knowing that." After saying that eloquently, Elysia nced at Nell and Vanessa too. "Please keep today''s conversation secret, understand?"


    "Ho-hooho, this old tree is near the door of death, but rest assured, young girl. Child, it would be best if you did not divulge to anyone anything rted to the soul, spirit, life energy, or magic of Elysia and Elena. You can bring harm to them. Understand?" Lifa warned Nell with a firm gaze.


    In response to that, Nell nodded her head repeatedly at Elysia and Lifa. She was too surprised to say anything, very much like the white cat nearby.


    "So, what about my request earlier? It''s easy for arge value. I will entrust my Private Realm and my daughter to you." Lifa immediately changed the conversation to what was most important to her.


    "That may sound good, but I''m sure your request is not that simple, Madam Lifa. Some things bother me and make me uncertain. May you please enlighten us?" Elysia spoke while stroking Vanessa. She conveyed several things to her contracted beast rted to keeping her secrets.


    "Tell me everything that''s bothering you, Elysia girl. I''ll get it right for you." Lifa smiled softly. She knew that Elysia would give a yes, and was only blocked by a thin wall that could be solved.


    "Before I say it, please forgive my impudence." Elysia put her hand on her upper chest.


    "No need to be so formal. Please continue." Lifa waved her hand in front of her face.


    After gaining approval, Elysia went straight to some points of her confusion. "We realize that your daughter, Rhea, the Goddess Of Nature, has another nickname, namely the parasite. We know that from the Evil God, Xerroth. Why is that? Then, we won''t ept your request if your daughter doesn''t give her consent.


    We don''t want to be hated by your daughter because of your decision. Lastly, is your daughter actually part of the tree of life or maybe your creation? How could a tree have a daughter with a mix between an elf and a fairy?"


    Lifa smiled wryly at hearing that. The corner of her lips twitched as she ultimately didn''t expect thest two questions. Nevertheless, she chose to speak the truth without falsehood.


    "That ck devil, huh... He''s so presumptuous as usual. Even though it''s not wrong, it can''t be justified either. My daughter is not a parasite. She just can''t live alone. She needs someone who can support her life because she can''t restore her own life energy. She has no immortality." Lifa nced slightly upward. She wanted to give Evil God a little punishment for saying bad things about her daughter to Elysia.


    "The Goddess of Nature can''t do that even though she is the divine with Divine Law?" Elena frowned as she knew the meaning of entrusting Rhea to them.


    "Yeah... Unlike other Gods and Goddesses. My daughter only has one way to live, which is depending on someone superior. And that method requires her to enter into a contract with the host. In my daughter''s life, she only had three contracts. She is my adopted daughter who has served me for hundreds of thousands of years to repay the life energy she took from me." Lifa looked sadly at her daughter.


    "So, after you are gone, you want to make my Ely as your daughter''s next master? Will your daughter depend on Ely''s life energy to live? And it will continue until we are gone? That sounds so selfish." Elena folded her arms and snorted. She had the same idea as Xero to call Rhea a parasite.


    "By seeing Elysia''s beautiful soul, I''m sure she can master my divine technique to absorb the life energy of other living beings. I will give my legacy to you, so please don''t look at my daughter with one eye closed." Lifa tried to convince Elysia even though she talked to Elena.


    "With that being said, I have answered two of your three questions, Elysia girl. However, for the other one, it is a bit difficult. I''m sure my daughter will not give her consent. Besides, her spirit is sealed inside her damaged soul. She will wake up after I use my life energy and my soul to heal her. We don''t have that chance." Lifa concluded and shook her head at the end of her words.


    Nell wanted to open her mouth to offer her help, but Lifa gave the little Goddess a stop hand gesture. "It''s useless, child. You still need to recover for yourself, which will take a very long time on your own. I''ve considered it. Don''t you realize what I''m going through down there? I can''t help it anymore."


    "There are countless ursed monsters down there. Either those you''ve ughtered and those that are still alive." Elena enlightened Nell even though she spoke for Lifa.


    Nell was at a loss for words and didn''t know what else to say. She indeed had no power to interfere. However, there was still Elysia as her hope to save Lifa and Rhea.


    "You''re going to burn your soul? You''re saying it only takes life energy. Do your soul-healing techniques cost that much? We might be able to help with life energy, but not with the soul." Elysia became confused regarding that point.


    "Oh, please think of it because this old tree is too old and gives an iplete exnation." Lifa waved her hand. Then she tried to convince Elysia once again about her request. It got to the point where she suggested addressing her daughter as Elysia''s Goddess protector.


    Unfortunately, Elysia stood by her decisions and conditions. If Lifa doesn''t get Rhea''s consent, then it was a big no. They needed to find other solutions. However, Lifa thought that was the only way.


    "All right, let''s do this. I don''t need to learn your divine techniques to deal with life energy, Madam Lifa. Since your daughter has a human form, I think I can practice it with my life energy." Elysia pped her hands to bring the conversation to a halt.


    "Let us work together to heal your daughter until she can wake up from her seal. That way, you can talk to your daughter from heart to heart. My master and I don''t need to know many details about anything personal if you are ufortable." Elysia invited Lifa and Elena to her decision. Elena agreed, but Lifa became somewhat hesitant.


    "You look so confident, but you need to prove that to me first, Elysia girl." Lifa added, and Elysia agreed quickly.


    "Let''s do the experiment using a nt near the border of your sealed domain, Madam Lifa. Let''s go, master, Vann, Nell." Elysia stood up and invited the others.


    She had never tried to absorb other living being''s life energy, but she believed that she could do it if she tried. After all, she had experiences with it as she was restoring Vanessa''s life energy.


    "I remember that you were called grandmaster by this white cat, and grandgodmaster by this child, then master by Elysia? Do you have a preference in that direction?" Lifa gave Elena a slightly strange look.


    "It''s them who decided to call me by that name. As for Ely and me, it is our heart''s desire. We can be as close as sisters and professionals as master and disciple." Elena paid no attention to Lifa anymore after that. She walked to Elysia''s side while carrying the white cat.


    "Hey, Lifa, why don''t you ever mention me by my name? I purposely called you disrespectfully because I wanted to bother you. Still, you only advised me and let me do whatever I wanted." Nell flew to the old granny''s side.


    Shemented Lifa''s suffering and wanted to reconcile. Lifa was in the form of an old grandmother with a body like dark wood with a slightly ckish brown color.


    The ursed monsters sealed under the tree of life must have made Lifa suffer so much.

 Chapter 336: She Gave Her Private Realms Core

    <h4>Chapter 336: She Gave Her Private Realm''s Core</h4>


    "Ely, are we really going to do this?" Elena muttered with worry in mind.


    ''That''s fine, Sister Elena. We have a lot of life energy after all. We can help the Goddess of Nature, and also, we need her strength. Besides, Madam Lifa did not want to change her mind. She would evenpensate us so much. At the very least, we need to respect her decision. She just wants to be free.'' Elysia looked up into the ashen sky obstructed by Lifa''s domain.


    She couldn''t imagine what prompted Lifa to choose the decision to make self-sacrifice for Rhea. Still, Lifa didn''t want to change that decision no matter what.


    ''Well, we just need to practice the technique of absorbing the life energy of other living beings to the highest level. Who knows how much life energy we need for a Goddess.'' Elena took a deep breath and chose not to argue about it anymore.


    Lifa already knew quite a bit about their secret, and she didn''t like it. The only constion was that their Soul Realm remained a secret, even though Lifa understood Elysia''s soul was a huge source of life energy.


    ''To my disappointment, this old granny doesn''t know anything rted to our being dumped in this world. I really want to know what kind of existence who drew both of us to this world from Earth.'' Elena stroked the cat with a slightly disappointed feeling in her mind.


    ''That''s fine. We just need to face whates our way. It was you who said it, right, Sister Elena?'' Elysia tried to console, and Elena only responded briefly. After that, they no longer wrestled with any other problem than what they needed to deal with.


    Elysia and the others arrived at the border between Lifa''s domain and the outside world, a barrier directly before them.


    Elysia crouched down to inspect the little tree she was going to use as an experiment.


    When she turned to Nell and Lifa, the two Goddesses were chatting lightly in a rxed manner. However, Nell looked sad and helpless.


    Lifa noticed Elysia''s gaze. Then, she also crouched down and examined the small tree.


    "All right, now try to absorb the life energy from this fresh tree. I will judge how proficient you are to make other being''s life energy into yours." Lifa made room for Elysia. She also pushed the others to step away from Elysia too.


    Elysia took a deep breath, then let it out slowly before holding onto the tree trunk with her hand. She also used her sacred vision.


    There were a lot of subtle energy fibers visible in her eyes. She tried to remember what she did to the golden tiger and then practiced the same method with the tree.


    She changed the energy pathway to her hands, then began to suck up the tree''s life energy carefully and little by little.


    Unfortunately, the tree only possessed a minuscule amount of life energy. Elysia absorbed everything until it died in just a second.


    "Oops." Elysia withdrew her hand. The small tree quickly withered and died on the ground helplessly.


    She turned to the side only to see three of the four spectators gaping in amazement. Only Elena gave an approving nod with a smile.


    "Woah, that''s unexpected. You did something simr with one of my divine techniques. However, please do the same thing again with this little tree. This time, I won''t do anything with its life energy''s nerves." Lifa pointed to another small tree, and Elysia just nodded in agreement.


    The same result happened once again. However, in the second experiment, Elysia absorbed twice as long as before due to deliberate action. After all, she wanted to do that bit by bit, not one death touch.


    "Hum, it''s twice as long as the first one, but it''s really an amazing achievement for you, Elysia girl." Lifa gave a nod of admiration.


    This young girl was still about 16 years old at the level that was still so far off from divine level magic. However, this young girl could aplish that impossible feat while still at the Apprentice level?


    What would this girl aplish when this girl reached the Goddess level? It was something that could not be imagined even with the billions of years of experience in her life.


    "It was done on purpose, you know? My Ely can absorb that tiny amount of life energy in less than a microsecond if you want to know." Elena spoke proudly on purpose. She seemed to know what Lifa had in mind only from Lifa''s gaze.


    "If that''s true, I''ll be stunned." Nell interrupted, not taking it for granted.


    "You put suspicion and disbelief in my statement. What a disappointment to you, little one. Ely, please do a death touch on the third experiment." Elena shook her head with a sigh of disappointment. She only asked Elysia to prove the truth.


    "..." Elysia was at a loss of words. There was nothing they would get by proving that. Nevertheless, she didn''t want to embarrass Elena by not doing that. "Yes, master."


    Elysia moved to the small tree next to her. She and Elena were still ying with master-disciple rtionships even though Lifa didn''t believe it.


    When Elysia''s hand came into contact with the tree, the same result happened again in that very second. Nell was stunned, awkward, and speechless. The little Goddess felt foolish to doubt this unusual master and disciple.


    "I see... It''s the level of mastery and proficiency that are in different realms. But remember this, Elysia girl. Your strength can be both a savior and a destroyer at the same time. Don''t let your strength turn you into a source of destruction and cmity." Lifa crouched down and gave Elysia eye-to-eye advice.


    "This young girl understands." Elysia sped her fist as she conveyed her appreciation.


    Afterward, Lifa stood up and advised Nell and Vanessa to keep Elysia''s abilities a secret for some apparent reason.


    Finished with that, Lifa turned toward Elena. She guessed this supposed divine spirit could do the same thing as Elysia.


    "Can you achieve the same or better level of mastery than your disciple?" Lifa yed with Elena''s little game.


    "Take a guess?" Elena just put her index finger on her cheek and smiled mischievously.


    "Very well, let''s go back to the tree of life." Lifa invited everyone and walked back. She already knew the answer even though Elena didn''t say it.


    Arriving back on the second floor in the tree of life, Lifa and the others stood right in front of therge semi-transparent green crystal.


    Lifa and Elysia nned to carry out their deal by healing Rhea to the point where Rhea''s consciousness returned, and Rhea was able to talk with Lifa.


    However, before that could even begin, Life turned around to look at Nell. "Child, please stay away with this Spirit Beast. Maybe there will be some unwanted pressureing on youter. This will probably take some time too."


    "All right. Good white cat,e with me. We''ll watch from there." Nell flew down right in front of Elena. She stretched out her hands for the cat.


    However, Vanessa asked for approval from her master first. When her master nodded, she jumped down and took a distance with the Goddess of Blessings.


    Lifa used her magic to provide protection to Nell and Vanessa. Elysia did the same, just in case. Two types of barriers were erected for maximum protection.


    After that, Lifa gave her attention to Elena and Elysia. "Elena, can youe back and support Elysia as one existence? What we will do after this is everything to me. I won''t allow a single mistake at all cost."


    Elena''s widened instantly. She wondered whether this old granny was aware of Elysia''s Soul Realm or not. Or maybe, it was just a misunderstanding like the one before.


    Elena chose to believe in thetter rather than the former. When she recalled it again, she and Elysia were referred to as one for two and two for one. Lifa had a suspicion that their abilities would split in two if she was outside?


    "Fine." Elena didn''t make a fuss about anything anymore. If that had been discovered, then she and Elysia just needed to strengthen themselves at all costs to face the unexpected danger, ording to her hunch.


    After Elena said that, she disappeared from everyone''s sight except Elysia and Lifa.


    Lifa could see Elena returning to Elysia''s body, and Elysia''s overall abilities seemed to have increased drastically. She was sure she would hit her head if Elysia in the current state couldn''t perform divine magic on her level.


    Meanwhile, Nell was just scratching her head because she didn''t really understand what Lifa said to Elena before thetter disappeared. Maybe, Elena would help Elysia to cast high-tier magic from within? One for two... Could they do fusion? Nell was amazed at her own silly thoughts.


    "Very well, Elysia girl. I will teach you about what we are going to do. You will learn a lot of divine magic and techniques, and I''m sure you can use them easily in your current state." After saying that, Lifa extended her hand, and a small green gem with the tree of life symbol popped out from the floor to her hand.


    She took out a chunk of Aurora Crystal and created a ne chain with her magic. She made her Private Realm''s core as the jewel for the ne.


    After that, Lifa put the ne around Elysia''s neck. "Please forgive me, Elysia girl. The previous gem was fake, but this is the real one. I gave this to you. I have already unsealed my soul seal. Please use your magic energy until this gem epts you as the new master."

 Chapter 337: Devil Princesss Faultless Escape

    <h4>Chapter 337: Devil Princess''s Faultless Escape</h4>


    "Madam Lifa?" Elysia was quite surprised to see a ne hooked around her neck. She looked down to see the green gem, then looked at Lifa with a confused look.


    "Please use your magic energy. It will probably take quite a lot until this core is willing to make you its new master." Lifa smiled softly to see that there wasn''t any negative aura in Elysia.


    "Why don''t you give this to your daughter? She is a more worthy one than me." Elysia had the intention to give the ne to Rheater, even though it was strongly protested by Elena.


    "You are the one who will take care of my daughter. I decide that. All right, now hold the green gem and use your magic energy." Lifa shook her head, then took Elysia''s hand and ced it on the green gem.


    After Elena did her best to convince Elysia to ept the gift, Elysia finally chose to obey. Elysia channeled her magic energy little by little. Then gradually became significant as a mighty tidal wave crashed against the green gem to acknowledge the new master.


    The green gem glowed with a bright green light, then the ne chain also changed to a greenish color.


    The tree of life symbol within the gem changed from white to dark green.


    "My Private Realm is called Nature Realm. You can find thousands of rare nts there. Please take good care of them, Elysia girl." Lifa released Elysia''s hand in relief. She didn''t misjudge the girl before her.


    "This little girl understands." Elysia looked at her ne once again with some concern on her mind.


    "You cannot fuse the Nature Realm''s Core into your body. Please don''t let any existence take your ne, especially other divine beings. Even though the core has locked your soul as its absolute owner, the risk is still there. So, please be careful." Lifa made additional suggestions, and Elysia just nodded. She knew this girl had mixed feelings because of her rather pushy decision.


    Then, Lifa turned around and touched the semi-transparent green crystal. "Let''s get started, Elysia girl. Please help too, Elena."


    "All right, Madam Lifa. We are ready anytime." Elysia slipped the green gem into her cleavage and returned to focus on their current problem.


    *Crack*


    The crystal cracked and spread in various directions until it crumbled into small pieces. Lifa used her magic to protect her daughter.


    Several tree branches emerged from the floor and intertwined with each other to form a bed. Then, Lifaid her daughter there.


    After that, Lifa, Elysia, and Elena began to work together to heal Rhea. For the initial stage, only Elysia and Elena worked, while Lifa only gave instructions.


    Everything they did that morning would take several days for Rhea to open her consciousness to speak to Lifa ording to Elysia''s absolute requirements.


    While Elysia was busy on Fairy Continent, far to the southwest, on the Devil Continent... A ck-haired girl was running breathlessly through the ck forest. It was still early at dawn, and the sun had not shown its existence.


    ''Haah, huff, huff... I need to get out of the Wales Region quickly before my father, or that hateful Evil God realizes my absence.'' Sylvia stopped for a moment to take a breath, then turned her head back to check her traces. She had been extra careful not to leave any trace behind even if she didn''t use any magic.


    On top of that, she used the camouge only with cosmetics and truly dyed her hair ck. If she ignored her red eyes, she was the same as an adventurer girl named Aivlys.


    ''Humph! This time you definitely can''t find my whereabouts, smelly father. I didn''t use any magic, so you can''t detect my energy aura because I didn''t leave anything behind at all.'' Sylvia smirked, feeling like she was one step ahead of her father.


    It was two days since the events of that night when the Evil God came to the Wales Region to discuss the curse-bearing monsters with all the Devil Emperors.


    The devils became busy shortly after that to make strategic battle preparations to face the monsters.


    However, the one thing that worried and panicked Sylvia the most was the Evil God. That big, bad, ck devil always bothered her for many things, especially anything rted to the Goddess of Light.


    That night, when that Evil God entered her room arbitrarily, her father just ignored it when she reported it.


    Sylvia''s somewhat immature thought considered that her father sold herself to be Evil God''s ything. Even though that ck devil didn''t do anything to her, she became scared silly and nned a faultless escape. There was no safe ce in her father''s pce anymore.


    ''Huff, I need to find Elysia or Ais on the Human Continent. Hehe, my father definitely will be shocked this morning. Fortunately, that Evil God told me a little secret about my father''s unique trait. I never thought that my father is capable of detecting my energy aura from the magic I used. Hum.'' Sylvia clenched her fist with a small snort.


    Then, she patted her Space Bag with a big mischievous smile. Her father promised her a request that would be granted, but he didn''t have time for that promise yet. She hasn''t even had a chance to bring that up yet either.


    Furthermore, it didn''t seem like there would be a good opportunity. After all, her father was very busy preparing for the uing battle of sealed areas that would copse.


    For that reason, she just imed it herself and left a letter in her room for her father. That way, it was a win-win, and she could run away with peace of mind.


    ''Very well, I have to get as far away from here as soon as possible without any magic.'' After Sylvia caught her breath, she continued her journey without her father.


    She just wanted to find at least one of her friends. Or maybe, she would find another amazing friend because she was a lucky girl?


    Her only destination was the Human Continent, the Holy Central Region. Yet, she was also tempted to visit the Nachezan Region to enjoy the vast blue ocean.


    When Sylvia was about to cross the region''s border, she disguised her identity as a homeless girl and wore a big cloak. On arrival in a small vige, she borrowed a Master-level horse without permission and without any intention of returning it.


    She would only release the horse to return to its hometown when she arrived at the northern tip of the Devil Continent, but that was forter.


    The sun slowly revealed itself to light up the world with a surge of warm glow. The Devil Princess had left the Wales Region without anyone noticing her nned departure.


    Right in Sylvia''s room, a ck devil opened the door casually to disturb the silly girl. The door was locked, but that wasn''t a problem for him.


    "Huh? Where did the Devil Princess go?" Xerroth looked left and right, but there wasn''t Sylvia''s presence anywhere. He wanted to ask anything about the Goddess of Light or that girl named Ais.


    Unfortunately, the Devil Princess was silent about it because she didn''t want to sell information about her friends.


    He had noticed an oddity since the Devil Princess said the Goddess of Light was her friend. That firefly referred to the Goddess of Light as Elena, but it became Elysia for the Devil Princess.


    So, he was only needed to annoy the Devil Princess and take her as a hostage when the Goddess of Light came to him.


    "Did that silly girl run away from this pce? Surprisingly, she escaped the scrutiny of all the devils in this city unnoticed. I''m careless." Xerroth stroked his chin, then went looking for traces of magic in every corner of the room. However, he couldn''t find anything either.


    Meanwhile, in the researchboratory, Dn was working on some of thetest reports and data. They obtained several runes, traps, and techniques from the Evil God to face the uing battle. However, it was only limited to the information, and the devils needed to prepare the rest by themselves.


    A momentter, an imperial guard rushed over and knelt in front of him. "My Lord, we have some bad news!"


    Dn frowned at once and took down the document. "Speak, what bad news?"


    "Our Disintegrator Cannon with code 001 has disappeared from storage area 00." The imperial guard almost stuttered with fear.


    "Huh, disappeared, you said? How did that happen !? Aren''t all the storage rooms heavily guarded? What are you doing as part of the research guard team?" Dn hit the handle of his chair in anger, pressure rising from him subconsciously.


    "My Lord, please have mercy. Thest devil toe to that ce was the Devil Princess. She came with permission to have a look and came out hopping cheerfully." The imperial guard prostrated on the floor, begging for mercy. He knew that if Devil Emperor was angry, there would be little chance ofing out alive.


    Dn frowned even more and retracted his pressure. He wondered what his daughter was doing with that deadly cannon. It wasn''t a toy!


    Not done with that yet, another imperial guard came and knelt before him as well. "My Lord, twenty percent of the pce''s treasury disappeared all of a sudden. ording to the suspicions, the Devil Princess was the one who took it."


    Dn didn''t need to respond with anything anymore. He immediately turned into ck mist and headed for his daughter''s room with maximum speed.

 Chapter 338: Dylans Concern

    <h4>Chapter 338: Dn''s Concern</h4>


    Arriving at his daughter''s room, Dn saw the Evil God staring out the window as if thinking of something.


    Thus, he emerged from the ck mist and approached with an annoyed expression. "Evil God, where is my daughter? What are you doing to her again? Aren''t you tired of bothering her just because you want to know more about the Goddess of Light?"


    "Well, I never got anything from her. Her mouth is shut tight. Your daughter is not that close to Sun." Xerroth shook his head.


    "Where is my daughter now? Are you bothering her again?" Dn looked at every corner of the room. Still, he couldn''t find his daughter anywhere even though he scanned the surrounding area with magic.


    "Read this." Xerroth flicked a folded pink paper, sending it flying over to Dn.


    Dn caught it with his two fingers, then opened the paper. He furrowed his brows as he read his daughter''s handwriting.


    [Father, by the time you read this, maybe your daughter has left the Devil Continent. You have been too engrossed in worktely and will probably be even busier over the next few months.


    Based on your promisest month, I took it myself over my wish that you will grant. I took some treasures from the treasury and the first weapon of destruction as well.


    I can no longer live in the pce, there is no safe ce there, and you have neglected me. Did the agreement with Evil God also include selling your daughter to that big, evil, scary, ck devil? It''s scary. I don''t want to be his ything.


    Having said that, your daughter will travel the world. Please don''t look for me, and you won''t find me even if you try to find me because I left without using any magic.


    Take care, father.


    Sincerely, your daughter, Sylvia.]


    Dn immediately crumpled the paper because he was highly annoyed. He looked at the Evil God with a death re. "What did you do to my daughter so that her silly immature mind can assume that I sold her to you?"


    "I''m generous enough to just visit her room and ask like a gentleman." Xerroth shrugged his shoulders slightly. He was utterly clueless about what that girl had in mind.


    "Huh? Yesterday, I heard that you came to surprise her in the morning. What did you do to her at that time?" Dn gritted his teeth, not believing in Evil God''s bullshit.


    "Nothing, I justy beside her to wake her up." Xerroth spread his arms to signal his innocence, then walked toward the exit.


    "Huh!? So, because of that! You bastard, you didn''t do anything to my daughter, right?" Dn eximed in anger. Even though he knew his daughter''s purity was safe, he didn''t really understand the rest.


    In the past two days, he had too many thoughts. He hadn''t appropriately talked with his daughter. He just listened to her protests about this and that without taking everything seriously.


    After all, his daughter had always been with his two trusted Devil Saints in the past two days, and no bad reports came based on his arrangement.


    "Ho? What would you do if I did something with your daughter?" Xerroth raised an eyebrow and smirked. He felt challenged by this Devil Emperor.


    "Then, I''ll fight you with everything I have." Dn didn''t hesitate in the slightest because it had something to do with his daughter.


    Xerroth looked into Dn''s eyes, rage looming over them. He still needed the Devil Race''s help to eradicate the ursed monsters from this world. It was only going to add to the problem if this Devil Emperor went mad and attacked him all the way.


    "Never mind, I just want to know about Sun, the Goddess of Light, from your daughter. I will take your daughter as a hostage when Sunes here to confirm the truth of your daughter''s words. If Sun is truly your daughter''s friend, maybe your daughter goes to Human Continent to see her friend." Xerroth waved his hand and turned away.


    After hearing that, Dn pondered for a moment. He regretted not taking her daughter''sint seriously yesterday.


    She had already fled, and the two Devil Saints were nowhere to be seen this morning. Where did the two of them go?


    When Dn''s thought reached there, two Saint Devils in question came into the room with a confused expression. They were looking for the Devil Princess, but they couldn''t find her.


    "Where have you been? You didn''t watch over my daughter this morning?" Dn folded his arms, asking for an exnation.


    "My Lord, Devil Princess, Her Highness didn''t sleepst night, and she demanded to y a game called hide and seek on her quarter as a limitation. However, we still haven''t found Her Highness until now." One of the Devil Saints gave an exnation of their confusion with respect.


    "Hide and seek, you say?" Dn felt stupid for hearing that. His daughter had fled, and these protectors still believed that his daughter was still ying the little game?


    "Yes, My Lord. Have you seen Her Highness?" The other Devil Saint asked cluelessly.


    "Are you a fool or something? My daughter has already run away and has already left the Devil Continent this morning!" Dn became furious at once. His aura shot out unconsciously and pressed the two Devil Saints to the ground.


    "My Lord, mercy!"


    A few secondster, Dn took a deep breath and turned his head towards the window. He also retracted his pressure.


    If his daughter went to see the Goddess of Light, it would only take a while until he could meet that Goddess again. At that time, he could ask about his daughter.


    After that, He gave orders to the two Devil Saints under hismand to find any information about his daughter. Then, he jumped out of the window and flew around to find traces of his daughter''s magic.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t find any magic aura trace as far as he searched the whole city.


    There was a bit of chaos in the Wales Region, Devil Continent, because the Devil Princess had fled for the umpteenth time.


    A little further to the northeast, Aeddoterra City on the Human Continent had just returned to calm.


    The Human Emperors and other high authorities had already gone to their respective posts to implement the ns given by the Goddess of Blessings.


    Right inside the Holy Cathedral, E and Evelyn were already dressed in their uniforms, ready to leave for the academy.


    E and Evelyn were having tea together with the two women who looked like them at a nce, but the two women were more mature.


    "Mother, it''s time for me to go to the academy." E put down her teacup after checking the clock.


    "En, we''ll bete if we leave ten minutes longer. I need to go to the academy first, mother. See youter this afternoon." Evelyn rose from her seat, ready to go.


    "Alright, please be careful on the way. For the time being, don''t talk to strangers, E, Eve. Ariel, please take care of my daughter, okay?" Lucia, E''s mother, gently asked the holy knightdy who was standing beside E.


    "Holy Princess''s safety is my priority. You can entrust the task to me with peace of mind, Madam Lucia." Ariel gave a knight salute.


    "En, I will pay attention to that, mother." E nodded in understanding.


    "That goes for you too, Eve. If possible, please avoid walking around the city first. Come back here as soon as academy hours are over. It would be better if you and E came home together." Isabelle, Evelyn''s mother, advised her daughter with care.


    "En, I understand, mother." Evelyn nodded several times with a cheerful smile.


    "Very well, Freya, please take care of my daughter." Isabelle gently asked the magedy next to Evelyn.


    "Princess Evelyn is safe under my watchful eyes. No one shall bother Her Highness, Madam Isabelle." The woman dressed in a green mage gave a slight bow. She was a Saint-level mage assigned to rece Maximilian to guard Evelyn.


    Shortly after, E and Evelyn left with their protectors, leaving the two women in the room.


    "Hum, I still don''t understand what Emperor Arthur was thinking. He held the reassessment test publicly. There will be some trouble that wille to that innocent girl." Isabelle shook her head softly at her thought.


    Yesterday, the reassessment test was explicitly held to focus on first graders, especially Elysia. There was only one affinity identification crystal during the first-year student testing. Still, it became seven when it entered second-year students. To speed up the course of the event. With that in mind, several sets had just been prepared.


    "You are right, Madam Isabelle. It is indeed a good idea for Elysia to go away for a few days to avoid chaos and trouble." Lucia nodded in agreement and sipped her warm tea.


    "You are too formal to speak to me, Lucia. Why don''t you just call me by my name? We are also more or less the same age. After all, there are only the two of us here now." Isabelle chuckled, making another small talk.


    "Then, Isabelle. What will you do after this?" Luciaplied easily.


    After that, the two women, who were also the mother, began to chat casually over some light conversation. Although most of it was their daily life and their schedule for the day.


    They did not join their entourage and their husbands for some reason, and one of the reasons was their daughter. They would only give support from Aeddoterra City ording to the request of their husbands too.

 Chapter 339: You were Bad, but Now Youre Good

    <h4>Chapter 339: You were Bad, but Now You''re Good</h4>


    "Nee, E... Ely''s been away for a day. What do you think she''s doing right now in Fairy Continent?" Evelyn opened a conversation as they boarded a carriage to the academy.


    "Hmm, it''s hard for me to imagine a vast world outside of the Human Continent, Eve. Miss Ariel, Miss Freya, what do you think about Fairy Continent?" E twirled a lock of her hair while trying to imagine, but she gave up and asked the more experienced ones.


    "Well... As far as I know, the Fairy Continent is and filled with many forests. Rank third after the Elven Continent and the Beast Continent in its vast forest area. Simr to elves, fairies live in tree houses." Ariel scratched her head. She couldn''t remember much about Fairy Continent because she only visited there once, during the truce ten years ago.


    "Hmm... I only know about Zhadphis Woond, the capital of the Fairy Continent. There is also a tree towering high into the sky. That tree is called the tree of life." Freya added in response.


    "Zhadphis Woond? Is that the name of the forest?" Evelyn tilted her head slightly.


    "No, Her Highness. In Elven, Beast, and Fairy Continent, ''woond'' is used to refer to ''city''." Freya shook her head.


    "A very tall tree as high as the sky? Why have I never seen that tree even in the Ariatha Kingdom? Can''t we see it from our continent?" Evelyn inquired with curiosity.


    "Yes, the tree of life can only be seen if we are on the Elven Continent or in the Fairy Continent. If we are outside of those two continents, the tree of life won''t be visible because of the protective magic wave." Freya tried to remember a few things before giving the answer.


    "Nee, Miss Freya, can you not call me ''Her Highness'' when you be my protector?" Evelyn requested after considering that.


    Freya put her hand on her chin to consider the request for a few seconds. "Very well, Princess Evelyn. In the meantime, I''ll call you by that name. Is that all right?"


    "Mm, that''s more pleasant to hear." Evelyn gave an approving nod.


    "I''m delighted to hear that, Her Highness Princess Evelyn." Freya smiled to see her princess liked that.


    "..." Evelyn fell silent instantly. It was getting longer instead?


    Evelyn tried asking Freya several times, but thetter was overwhelmed afterward. Because of that, Evelyn could only give up and leave Freya alone.


    At that moment, E just chuckled at the exchange between Evelyn and Freya. This Saint Mage was somewhat simr to Ariel in the field of respectful habit.


    "Ah, right, I just remembered to ask this." E pped her hands at the thought that just came to mind. Then, she estimated the size of the Goddess of Blessings with her hands. "Are the fairies in the Fairy Continent simr to our Goddess of Blessings? I''ve heard that fairies are this big and have wings on their backs."


    "You are right, Holy Princess. Fairies are no bigger than bottles of mineral water. They also have a pair of wings on their backs. However, their wings tend to be transparent, thin, and slightly lustrous." Ariel confirmed the information with certainty.


    "I see, so our Goddess is a Human Fairy?" E put her finger to her cheek in wonder. She had assumed that the Goddess of Blessings had a human form, but in reality, the Goddess of Blessings was just like a fairy.


    To hear that, no one dared to respond. Thus, E ended the conversation immediately.


    A few momentster, they arrived at the academy grounds. The coachman parked the carriage to a suitable ce, then E and Evelyn got out of there.


    Ariel and Freya decided to watch and safeguard their princesses from a distance. They didn''t want to meddle with their princesses'' academy life.


    "Wow, no one tries to bother us like yesterday. Come to think of it, it''s a good thing for Ely to be away to avoid the mess. Many parties want to find out anything about Ely." Evelyn looked left and right, no more strangers who tried to approach them to ask about her best friend.


    "Hehe, you''re right, Eve. Who would dare bother Ely, anyway? We''ll beat them into oblivion... That''s my mother''s suggestion." E chuckled as she remembered her mother making that suggestionst night.


    "Hehe, you are right, E. They are just people with an ulterior motive. If they go overboard, we can act decisively." Evelyn chuckled cheerfully too.


    "Ah, I''m sure my ssmates will be so upset when they find out that Ely will be out for a few days."


    "Yes, they will."


    "Hm, if they had previously only seen Ely as a friendly gifted student, now I''m sure they would see Ely as a glorified figure."


    "Well, everyone wants to be friends with Elyter. I wonder if Ely will be overwhelmed or not?"


    "You say it like you''ve been there before, E."


    "Hehe..."


    Evelyn and E exchanged lighthearted conversation until they arrived at the academy''s main building. They parted ways and took different directions, likewise for Freya and Ariel.


    Evelyn walked towards her ss with a bit of hopping. She couldn''t wait to see her ssmate''s reaction.


    Some students looked at her, but she didn''t care. She just wanted to get to her ss quickly.


    Evelyn waspletely unaware that she made some male students infatuated because something bounced every time she took a small leap while walking.


    By the time Evelyn arrived at her ss, almost all of the students were already in their seats. They were engrossed in their own chit-chat.


    However, as Evelyn stepped in, the students'' conversation slowly died down to see who hade. They were confused at once and were wondering in their minds. Evelyn came alone, so where did Elysia go?


    "Good morning, Miss Evelyn. Did youe alone? Is Miss Elysia not feeling well?" Joanna greeted when Evelyn sat beside her.


    "Good morning to everyone. No, Ely isn''t sick or anything. She will be absent to attend the ss for a few days." Evelyn greeted back in a friendly manner.


    Apart from being her informants, Joanna and co were also her tablemates. She knew there was no other purpose behind that question of kindness. But, she used that to tell the others too.


    By hearing that, some students felt disappointed, but some who cared just thought it was a good choice. After all, yesterday''s event brought a lot of attention to Elysia.


    At that moment, Evelyn caught a glimpse of Serena''s whereabouts. The girl was sitting in the back with Cora and Nico, waiting for ss to start.


    Evelyn smiled faintly with a brilliant idea that came to mind all of a sudden. Since her best friend wasn''t around, it was better to annoy the bad girl to see the light.


    For that reason in mind, she stood up and walked over to Serena. Her movements were noticed by several students, including Joanna and others.


    "Hello, good morning. How are you?" Evelyn sat beside Cora, greeted the three girls.


    "Good morning to you too, Miss Evelyn. We are doing very well." Cora responded with friendliness.


    "What do you want?" Serena scoffed without any consideration. She felt ufortable and didn''t like Evelyn around for several reasons. One of them was the attention of the other students.


    "Oh my, it''s rude to say that to someone who came to say hi." Evelyn covered her mouth as if surprised.


    Then, she beckoned the other students so they would ignore the conversation between her and Serena. Surprisingly, most of the studentsplied and returned to their respective interests.


    "Cut the crap. If you just want to annoy me, please get back to your group." Serena nced at Evelyn with a bit of relief. However, she doubted Evelyn''s true purpose.


    "Hum, is that so? Then I need to refuse your suggestion. Tell me, Miss Serena... Do you hold a grudge against Ely, my best friend? Ely has never done anything bad to you, right? It''s you who have done something unkind to Ely. On what basis do you hate Ely? Ely doesn''t even hold a grudge against you for your treatment of her." Evelyn ced her hands on the table, stared at Serena with a faint smile and a serious intention.


    "It''s none of your business. I''m tired. Please leave me alone." Serena sighed. As she said, she was exhausted from the part-time job and just wished for some peacetime.


    "Ah, don''t you know? Ely is such a nice and lovely girl. She has lots of brilliant ideas, and she is diligent in practicing. That said, Ely doesn''t really care about the tinum card or anything." Evelyn began with her little sermon.


    She wanted to enlighten this ignorant girl to not hold any grudge against her best friend for themon good. More precisely, a subtle yet kind warning before decisive action if they would still do something terrible to her best friend.


    "Yes, she is a girl who loves peace and hates trouble. In addition, she is also forgiving and does not like to hold grudges. What you did before was not considered something that required decisive action by Ely or her guardian." Evelyn corroborated her sermon with a few hand gestures.


    "Yes, you were bad, but you are good now, and you should be. The best way for you is not to act like an annoying spoiled girl anymore. As you know, Ely is not an ordinary girl for you to offend or bother with." Having finished saying up to that point, Evelyn took a deep breath to continue.


    However, Serena immediately interrupted with a stop hand gesture. "Stop, stop, can''t you just calm down and take a break already? Why do youe and suddenly talk like a priest?"


    "Well, I am the priest in the Holy Cathedral with Ely and E, though?" Evelyn tilted her head slightly.


    Yet, she thought that was enough. She rose from her seat. "You better not harbor any bad intentions to Ely, or unpleasant things wille to you. Think of this as a piece of kind advice as ssmates."


    After saying that, Evelyn walked away from there. She came back with her small group as if nothing had happened before.


    Serena was silent and thought of a few things on her mind. She nced at her servants and got an encouraging gaze from them.


    Though, she just closed her eyes and rested her head on the table with her hands as a pillow.


    A few momentster, right at seven o''clock, Teacher Ruth entered the ssroom with two shadow teachers. After the morning greetings, Teacher Ruth announced several things about the new teaching method for the uing magic curriculum and Elysia''s temporary absence from the academy with Emperor Arthur''s permission.

 Chapter 340: Self-Sacrifice

    <h4>Chapter 340: Self-Sacrifice</h4>


    It was already one day since Elysia, Elena, and Lifa worked together to heal Rhea to the point where Lifa could talk to her daughter. They did really use their time carefully and thoroughly from morning to another morning.


    Rhea''s curses had not beenpletely lifted. Part of her body was still wrapped in sealing crystals to keep the curses from spreading.


    Nevertheless, Lifa and her daughter could talk via telepathy nheless.


    "Can you guys leave me alone with my daughter? Please wait downstairs. I''ll call you when we''re done." Lifa looked at Elysia with a request. She wanted a little private time with her daughter only.


    "Sure." Elysia nodded and stood up from the wooden seat. She walked closer to Nell and Vanessa, then led them downstairs.


    When only Lifa and her daughter remained in the hall, Lifa erected a barrier for fear that Elysia could hear her telepathy with her daughter. After all, she couldn''t understand Elysia''s magic in the slightest.


    ''Rhea, my daughter, can you hear me well? How are you?'' Lifa checked her daughter and started talking.


    ''Mother, mother, I''m fine. Thank goodness I can still talk to you. I thought I had turned into stardust, hehe.'' Rhea looked around. She was still in spirit form and trapped in her own soul seal.


    ''You are still at death''s doorstep, my daughter, and so am I. How are you doing in your soul seal?'' Lifa shook her head helplessly. Her daughter could still chuckle in such a critical state. Nevertheless, she also smiled because her daughter was still cheerful as usual.


    ''It''s cramped here, mother. I can''t move and can only curl up. Wait, what do you mean that you are also in critical condition, mother? How many years has it been since I sealed my spirit and soul?'' Rhea suddenly became restless when she realized her mother''s condition, so weak and helpless.


    ''It''s been around 99 thousand 990 years, my daughter. Are you aware of my current condition?'' Lifa nced at her hand that was holding her daughter''s hand. Well, she couldn''t hide her current state now.


    ''Mo, mother... Has it been that long? You still have to support my life even though you also suffer from the curses? Please forgive this unfilial daughter, mother. It''s my fault. You should have let me die. I-''


    Rhea stuttered and sobbed. She felt entirely responsible for her mother''s plight and suffering.


    If she tried to estimate that, the tree of life would die in no more than three years. The tree of life''s life energy was almost exhausted. In other words, her mother would perish because of her.


    However, Lifa interrupted her daughter''s self-ming chatter right away. ''Hush, what are you saying, my silly daughter? Since I recognized you as my daughter, of course, I am responsible for you. How can a mother let her daughter die before her eyes?''


    ''B- But! It is still my fault, and I am the cause of your dire state.'' Rhea cried and med herself in mind.


    She had indirectly imed the lives of two people who cared about her. And, now was the third? Until when did it have to continue just to keep her alive?


    As if knowing what her daughter had in mind, Lifa interrupted that exaggerated thought. ''No ifs or buts. Please don''t try to me yourself. It''s my decision. Sooner orter, I will also submit to the curses and die nevertheless.''


    ''I''ve forgotten how long I''ve lived in this world. Maybe it''s millions of years, or maybe billions of years? It''s been so long since I was just a small tree in the middle of the forest. After living that long, I only have one daughter, my real family.'' Lifa nced up, smiled at the length of her life in the world.


    ''No, there must be a solution. Yes, the Goddess who helped you to heal me can definitely help. She is a high-level Goddess with immeasurable power. Perhaps, in par with your peak strength, mother. She also has abundant life energy. Let''s ask her for help. She will definitely help us again.'' Rhea tried hard to get back into her body.


    If possible, she would go downstairs to plead the Goddess in question by herself. Unfortunately, she couldn''t return to her body no matter what she did. She couldn''t even open her eyes yet.


    ''I already have a deal with her, my daughter. I have given my Nature Realm''s Core to her, and I also intend to give her the whole tree of life. That way, she will have all the treasures I have. She is the perfect host for you to rece me.'' Lifa nced back at her daughter with a warm smile.


    ''No, no, please don''t be like that. It will take a long time for me to recover, or maybe I can''t recover even if I have a new host and master. Please don''t sacrifice yourself to heal my damaged soul and body! There must be another solution, please.'' Rhea had a bad feeling to see her mother''s expression.


    She could only faintly observe the outside world using spirit power. Still, she was sure what her mother was nning to do, namely self-sacrifice.


    Lifa tried to tell her daughter several times that she was on the verge of death. Her daughter believed that there was still a way out. Her daughter refused to form any contract with the new host and chose to die with her instead.


    Because of that, Lifa took another decision because of her daughter''s firm refusal. Her daughter already knew what she was nning to do even though she hadn''t said anything about it. At this rate, she could just cut corners and passed it all over to Elysia. That kindhearted girl could not possibly let her daughter suffer.


    ''I''ve lived for so long, and my time is almost over. I won''t be able to live longer than this. The curses I suffered prevented me from recovering my life energy. There is no other way for me. However, please allow the rest of my life to heal your soul, my daughter.'' Lifa stroked her daughter''s hair with care. Now, she only hoped for release.


    ''No, no... Please don''t do that.'' Rhea felt that her mother would go away forever, leaving her behind. She didn''t want that, not anymore.


    ''It''s been so long we''ve been together, my daughter. Please listen to myst wishes... Please take good care of yourself and protect your new host well. You must stay alive and protect this world from those curse-bearing monsters. Thank you for being my good daughter.'' After saying that, she kissed her daughter''s forehead.


    She terminated the contract between her and her daughter. After that, she immediately burned her soul and life energy to heal her daughter''s soul.


    ''No, please don''t do it! Please...'' Rhea begged, but her mother didn''t listen to it. She believed there was another way, but her mother didn''t believe it.


    At that moment, Elysia was sitting casually on the floor below, leaning against the wooden wall. She and Elena took a short break to relieve their mental fatigue. Yet, Nell was chirping endlessly to ask many things out of curiosity.


    "Nee, nee... Can you and your master be able to fuse into one existence? So, you are your own master? Is Elena actually a divine spirit? Eh, wait, then you only have one real body?" Nell flew around Elysia''s head with a series of questions.


    Elysia just closed her eyes because she wasn''t ready to answer that. Some of Nell''s assumptions hit the mark correctly.


    ''Tsk, can''t you shut up, little one? We''re mentally exhausted because we just healed your big sister until she regained consciousness.'' Elena used her magic and conveyed her irritation via telepathy. She grabbed the little Goddess and threw the chatterbox away.


    "Aah! You just threw me!? Did youe out just to throw me, right? Do you want to hurt me, Elena? Can''t you just act a little like Elysia?" Nell stabilized herself in midair with her wings before she crashed into Elysia''s barrier. Then, she flew back with some tantrums. Unfortunately, she couldn''t find Elena anywhere.


    "Nell, please be quiet for a moment. Let us rest with peace of mind. You are already aware of a few things, and that is us. Please keep it a secret. We don''t want it to be known by others." Elysia opened her eyes slightly with a brief rification.


    Hearing that, Nell nodded and covered her mouth with both hands. She subconsciously became obedient to Elysia because this kind girl was her protector against Elena''s bullying.


    Meanwhile, Vanessa justy beside her master with some thoughts. She once again found out about her master''s great secret, and her master acknowledged it.


    But, she had never said anything about herself to her master. She wasn''t a good contracted beast...


    Nevertheless, Vanessa was determined to y openly with no more secrets to her master after this. Her master also needed to know about her true identity and background. She and her master were so close, so her secret would be safe in her master''s hands.


    At that moment, the ground suddenly shook fiercely, as did the wooden walls. The tree of life trembled as if to signify something.


    Elysia immediately opened her eyes to inspect the hall above her with her sacred vision and advanced perception. All she realized was Lifa''s life energy depleted rapidly. That was not in their deal!


    "What, what happened? Is Lifa all right? This great earthquake is dangerous for the tree of life!" Nell panicked at once with worry. Lifa was in a weak state, and the tree of life could copse because of this big earthquake.


    "This is bad! Madam Lifa is acting stupid and reckless!" Elysia immediately picked up Vanessa and Nell. She dashed towards the second floor with eleration magic.

 Chapter 341: The Tree of Life Fell Apart

    <h4>Chapter 341: The Tree of Life Fell Apart</h4>


    "Elysia, Elena, please honor our agreement. Take care of my daughter." Lifa smiled at the neers. It was her avatar''sst moment before her artificial body fell apart and turned into wood particles.


    "It''s you who don''t honor our deal!" Elysia eximed, feeling a little irritated. Even though it was the tree of life''sst and only choice, but she had no idea about Rhea''s response.


    Several things worried Elysia and Elena. The Goddess of Nature mightmit suicide, refuse to contract to stay alive, or hate Elysia with every ounce of her being.


    "Elysia, hurry and save my big sister. We have to get out of here. Lifa often does whatever she pleases!" Nell eximed frantically. She urged Elysia to act quickly for fear the tree of life might copse at any time.


    Elysia just heaved a sigh and flew closer to Rhea. She revoked her barrier in the hall and brought Rhea into her bubble-like barrier.


    At that moment, Rhea''s fingers twitched, and hershes fluttered. She tried hard to get back to her body to beg this high-level Goddess. She wished for help to save her mother before it was toote. There was definitely a way if she pleaded with something of equal value.


    ''Help... Ple-'' Rhea begged for help via telepathy, but it went awry. Her spirit power was unstable because her contract with her mother had just broken.


    She only had a chance, and that was a decisive point before she lost her mother forever. Therefore, she forced her spirit to return to her body regardless of the curse, bacsh, or anything else.


    A strong will and desperate effort managed to get her back into her body. She opened her mint eyes to look at the Goddess''s astonished purplish-blue eyes.


    "Please, please don''t go yet. My mother, save... Ack!" Rhea extended her hand and grabbed Elysia''s hand. Still, the evil curses sealed by the crystals in half of her body began to recur and spread.


    "Please don''t talk yet, or your curse will get worse because of your current situation. We''ll get out of here." Elysia held Rhea''s hand. She burned the newly spread curse on Rhea''s body.


    "No, no, please hear me... Before it''s toote. Please save my mother. Me, I''ll do anything. I''ll serve you wholeheartedly. But, please, save..." Rhea shook her head, and the blood flowed out from her mouth. Even so, her eyes were full of determination to beg the almighty.


    Elysia brought everyone to the first floor, but she couldn''t bear to see Rhea still begging desperately. She stopped there even though the earthquake hit and the tree of life was about to copse.


    "What should I do to save your mother? Madam Lifa insisted that there was no other solution for her." Elysia relented and chose to listen. Perhaps, there was a solution that no one had thought of.


    "If there is no other way, please try to take my mother''s main seed. It''s deep underground... One of the root pirs. You are proficient in the Divine Law of Life. Please save my mother''s life!" Rhea used all her strength to speak. As a result, she spat out a mouthful of ck blood.


    She knew her mother''s Energy Core must have appeared because the tree of life would copse.


    "Okay, please don''t talk anymore, or our efforts and your mother''s sacrifice will be in vain." Elysia put her hand on Rhea''s upper chest to heal the internal wounds.


    After that, she used her sacred vision to look below the ground. She could see a lot of roots underground.


    For some reason, she could see a glistening golden light deep under the ground. She had not seen that before during an inspection and investigation of the surrounding area two days ago.


    Elysia used her magic to make a hole like an ant path and guided the golden light source to the surface with no dy.


    It was like a golden oval ball with the tree of life symbol inside... Therger version of Nature Realm''s Core with the golden color instead of green. However, it was already cracked and was about to crumble.


    Elysia touched it and checked its status screen. Sure enough, it was still Lifa, so close to destruction.


    It seemed like a bet, but she did her best to live up to the desperate Goddess''s expectations. She channeled arge amount of life energy, hoping it waspatible and no defects like her worries.


    [| -15,000 LE |]


    [| -57,000 LE |]


    [| -300,000 LE |]


    [| -550,000 LE |]


    Elena became more and more anxious to see Elysia''s life energy reduction every second that appeared. Even so, she just kept quiet and supported Elysia at heart. They only needed to hunt arge amount of life energyter to recover the lost energy.


    ''Ely, get out first from the tree of life. It will copse and bury us!'' Elena cried out in emergency as debris began to fall like a copsing building.


    Elysia didn''t respond to that, but she flew out to go as far as she could and brought everyone with her magic.


    The tree of life which towered high to the sky fell apart slowly as if age had kicked in for destruction.


    All of them watched it with sorrow, loss, and sorrow. Rhea shed tears of loss, but she remained silent.


    Then, Nell came to her big sister''s side with almost the same sorrow. She chose not to say anything because it was unnecessary.


    Meanwhile, Elysia finally touched a seven-digit reduction in life energy. It continued until the golden oval ball recuperated. The cracks repaired themselves due to Elysia''s efforts until it became a perfect golden oval ball.


    ''Ugh, I feel dizzy...'' Elysia muttered in her mind. She was no longer channeling her life energy to the Energy Core.


    ''Elysia girl, you are too much. Why can''t you let this old tree disappear in peace?'' Lifained via telepathy. She was nothing but tiny fragments of herself that failed to disappear because of Elysia. Her spirit was still intact, but her soul had only a tiny glimmer left, almost extinguished.


    ''You are selfish and stupid, Madam Lifa. You also like to act whimsically. Why are you so stubborn to decide that there are no other solutions? You are throwing all responsibility on me. Your daughter will hate me all her life.


    See it for yourself. Your daughter is so desperate and doesn''t care about her suffering. I don''t know how long it will take me to work hard just to heal your daughter.


    If you want to be free from anything and everything, why don''t you reincarnate yourself or reset your memory? I don''t know anything about you, but I have read a book about an existence that lives too long and chooses that path.''


    Elysia reprimanded the ancient existence that had outlived her by an enormous margin. It was like a young seed trying to lecture an ancient tree.


    Nevertheless, Lifa didn''t say anything else after that. She considered a few things once again after hearing Elysia''s lecture.


    ''Nice one, Ely.'' Elena gave two thumbs up from within the Soul Realm.


    *Boom!* *Bang!*


    The tree of life was crushed entirely into rubble. It was too fragile to fall as a whole tree.


    At the same time, the tree of life''s domain also copses with its effects and illusions. The entire Elven Race and Fairy Race could see the tree of life, which was soaring into the sky falling apart.


    They just looked at it with terror. The immortal ancient tree that had existed since the ancient era before their predecessor was now dead. Even so, the higher-ups from the two continents immediately got ready to act because of it.


    "The Goddess of Nature, Rhea. What do you think about this?" Elysia presented the whole golden ball with a weak smile. She was too tired and wished to rest.


    Hearing that, Rhea turned her head towards Elysia. She saw her mother''s core was intact without the slightest scratches.


    ''Mother, mother, can you hear me? Please do not leave me...'' Rhea tried to send telepathy to the Energy Core.


    ''Please forgive me, my daughter. I''m dead.'' Lifa responded with apologies.


    ''Please don''t joke with me when it''s serious. Yes, the tree of life is dead. But, you are still here. Take it easy, mother. I will rent you in fertile soil until you be the great tree of life again.'' Rhea closed her eyes, and tears rolled down to her cheeks for a different reason than before. This time, it was because full of gratitude to the almighty.


    "Thank you, o Almighty Goddess." Rhea wanted to say many things, but she was already at her limit. That was herst word before she fell into the realm of unconsciousness.


    Elysia and Elena only smiled faintly to see the fainted Goddess. Fortunately, Elysia''s magic was still there to support Rhea in the air.


    ''Elysia girl, please collect all the remains from my body and put them all in the Nature Realm. Think of it as a gift from me because of my previous request. Every part of my body is a priceless treasure.'' Lifa told it as if her body remains were objects that had nothing to do with her anymore.


    ''...'' Elysia and Elena were at a loss for words. It sounded strange to their ears, but Lifa was correct because the body in question was a tree.


    "Nell, please take care of your big sister and Vann within this barrier. Please be careful. Your big sister is unconscious. I need to do something at Madam Lifa''s request." Elysia poked the dumbfounded little Goddess.


    Nell immediately came out of her sadness thought because of that. She did not immediately understand Lifa''s situation. Still, she supported her big sister and the white cat with her magic, so they remained in the air.

 Chapter 342: Three Seemingly Opposing Armies

    <h4>Chapter 342: Three Seemingly Opposing Armies</h4>


    ''What do I need to do to put all these ruins into the Nature Realm?'' Elysia hovered over the tree of life''s ruins. She telepathically asked the golden oval ball on her hand.


    ''Nature Realm''s Core has recognized you as its new master. All you need to do is send your intentions to the gem by saying Nature Realm ess permission. The portal will open for you, and you can customize it at will with magic.'' Lifa responded lightly.


    Even though Elysia didn''t really understand, she tried to put it into practice. She touched the green gem near her cleavage and channeled her magic along with her intention. ''Nature Realm ess permission.''


    As soon as Elysia said that, a vortex space portal opened right before her eyes. Then, she could see the expanse of fertile greennd with lots of trees there.


    ''Nature Realm''s portal has opened. You can put everything in there. But please remember, the core will remain outside. So, if you enter, your ne will be left outside.'' Lifa reminded Elysia because she was worried if this girl would immediately enter the Nature Realm.


    ''En, I understand, Madam Lifa. I just need to put all this mess on any empty ground, right?'' Elysia nodded in understanding.


    ''Yes, everything. However, leave whatever is 300 meters underground. The roots there are heavily contaminated. Hmm... Can you purify the remaining evil energy in my body remains?'' Lifa had another concern considering that her body was not pure from evil energy, namely curses.


    ''I can do that. This one is actually easier because I don''t have to consider a person''s life.'' Elysia moved her other hand and cast her magic to lift up all the tree of life''s ruins.


    Thousands of tons of the divine tree were lifted into the air. Elysia also uprooted it as per Lifa''s request.


    ''Strong gravity magic. Good, please purify my body remain before you put it into the Nature Realm. Not for anything, but only so you don''t have to work twice. All of this is the parts of the divine tree. You can do whatever you want with this to create any kind of Divine Grade Treasures.'' Lifa shared other tips, and Elysia just agreed to that.


    Elysia purified the tree of life''s remains with Elena''s help. But, she continued to pull out the roots until about 300 meters of them came to the surface of the ground.


    More than that, the ck aura from the curse and contamination was too severe to be purified. The root itself was corrupted beyond recognition.


    ''Cut all those roots with high-level divine magic. I''m sure you can cut it easily as my divine protection is no longer there.'' Lifa stared sadly at the terrifying roots. It could no longer be called a divine treasure.


    ''Do I need to destroy everything buried deep underground? I remember you saying that yesterday. There are countless remnants of ursed monsters and thousands still living deep underground.'' Elysia slowly put the purified tree of life''s remains into the Nature Realm with her magic. However, she didn''t immediately cut that pitch-ck roots.


    ''I have no doubt that you can do it, Elysia girl. However, I''m afraid that you will suffer from the curse of the monsters who are still alive even after more than 99 thousand years of being buried in the seal.'' Lifa grew worried that this pir of hope would suffer from the curse as well. She didn''t want Elysia to suffer anything before that decisive battle.


    Broadly speaking, this world only had one existence capable of ughtering the remaining three God-level curse-bearing monsters. The other five divine existences, herself no longer included, had already weakened far too much.


    ''It''s okay, I can handle it.'' Elysia confirmed that confidently after asking Elena''s suggestion in mind.


    ''Hmm? Why are you so confident? Ah, what a fool I am... If you are capable of eradicating my daughter''s curses, then it will also apply to you. Broadly speaking, those curses cannot hurt you. If so, please destroy everything underground, including those contaminated roots.'' Lifa felt stupid and senile for missing that fact.


    Thus, she didn''t forbid or worry about anything anymore. She only needed to see her daughter recover, then got into a contract with Elysia. After that, she could considering back to life as a small tree with sealed memory.


    ''Affirmative.'' Elysia expressed her agreement.


    She proceeded to burn the curse energy in every part of the tree of life, then put all of them into the Nature Realm. Surprisingly, it was easy to cut with just light de magic for the part near the root that was severely contaminated.


    "Wait, if this is a divine treasure, why is it that roots are so easily chopped off?" Elysia muttered in surprise, and she unconsciously spoke with her mouth, not in her mind.


    ''It''s because the tree of life is already fragile due to contamination and evil energy. When I died, the tree of life fell apart instead of falling with the tree intact. All of the purified parts of the tree of life will regain their strength as divine treasure soon.'' Lifamented how fragile she had been in thest thousand years.


    ''I see...'' Elysia didn''t speak anymore after that. She only burned curse energy in the roots that she had cut, then threw it into Nature Realm. It was so convenient because she could move the exit point from this portal at will.


    However, it took quite a while because the tree of life was not small.


    ''Oh, so because of that... No wonder the tree of life was protected inside this protective yet isted domain. Apart from sealing the curse energy that might cause death, this old granny also protected her fragile self from any outsider.'' Elena assumed the truth. She and Elysia once thought that the tree of life was so fragile even though it was a divine treasure.


    ''En, with this much divine wood, we can make a superss house. Uhm, a divine house?'' Elysia had a funny idea in her mind.


    ''It''s possible, Ely. However, we better not touch anything of this old granny''s legacy or treasure for the time being.'' Elena smiled with amusement to see Elysia''s imagination about the divine home.


    ''Yes, Madam Lifa is still alive. She will probably reim her Private Realm''s Core.'' Elysia got the point.


    ''That''s not it, my silly Ely. This old granny will not take back what was given. What worries me is... I''m sure there are so many treasures in the Nature Realm. I don''t want you to go blind because of treasures.'' Elena spoke candidly about her worries.


    ''Oh my... Then, I need to be extra careful. I also feel anxious to know this green gem holds a lot of treasures. No, there''s even a mini world in it.'' Elysia chuckled to go with the flow, but her words were definite.


    As soon as Elysia finished putting all the tree of life purified parts into the Nature Realm, she closed the portal. At the same time, the domain had also wholly copsed... All kinds of creatures or even insects could enter the area without anything in the way.


    ''Elysia girl, we''ve taken quite a while. Maybe in an hour or two, those ursed monsters wille to the surface.'' Lifa had some concerns as the domainpletely copsed. However, it was only those monsters that worried him the most.


    ''Hehe, you no longer call them curse-bearing monsters, Madam Lifa.'' Elysianded on the ground and looked around. The environment was destroyed within a radius of more than two kilometers due to the roots uprooting earlier.


    At that moment, Nell sent telepathy to Elysia with slight anxiety. ''Elysia, there are a lot of parties that are approaching us. Look at the sky to the east, southwest, and northwest. What shall we do?''


    "Eh?" Elysia nced at the three directions. Far in the sky, arge ss army was approaching. They even came with massive weapons like floating fortresses that looked so dangerous.


    ''Are they going to have a big war around here?'' Elena muttered with one eyebrow raised. Thoserge-scale armiesing from three directions would not bode well for their favor.


    ''We need to destroy everything underground with several earthquake stomps and escape from the scene. Is it good?'' Elysia asked for Elena''s advice before taking action.


    Before Elena could answer, Lifa muttered telepathically to Elysia. ''Looks like they came for divine treasures. I want to know the current attitude of the three races closest to me. Elysia girl, please wrap everyone up with magic and hide around here. Let''s see the true purpose of the Elven Race, Fairy Race, and Dwarven Race toe to the tree of life at this moment and with such grand weapons.''


    ''Eh? Then, what about the ursed monsters underground. They''ll break free from the broken seal and will be digging out into the surface in an hour or two, right?'' Elysia felt conflicted because of the current situation and Lifa''s contradictory proposition.


    ''Everything will be fine because you are still around.'' Lifa had already thrown the thought of the ursed monsters underground from her mind. She was more interested in the current situation.


    ''You said it, Madam Lifa. That''s right! You do intend to pass all responsibility and trouble on me.'' Elysia expressed her grievance about Lifa''s arbitrary tactics.


    ''...'' Lifa remained silent. She chose not to respond to that im.


    ''Good thing we didn''t just let this old granny go away forever, Ely. Hehe... We''ll make herpensate for that.'' Elena chuckled evilly at some ideas for the golden oval ball.


    Even so, Elysia soon joined Nell and the others. After they became a group, she wrapped everyone in a magic invisible. At that time, they only looked at the sky to stare at the three seemingly opposing armies flying closer.

 Chapter 343: Resolve the Mess

    <h4>Chapter 343: Resolve the Mess</h4>


    A momentter, a giant white lotus stopped ten kilometers from where the previous Tree of Life was. The fairies looked down in surprise and confusion. They couldn''t find the Tree of Life anywhere.


    Meanwhile, a graceful fairy with a magnificent crown stared at the ruined ground with a frown. The graceful fairy was the Fairy Empress with the highest authority of the other four fairies of the same rank.


    Nevertheless, the fairies simply waited for the other two races to approach. The Floating Fortress and Heavenly Valha also stopped within safe distance without taking long. The three races faced each other as if ready tounch an attack at any moment.


    "What are you doing in the Fairy Continent with yourrge scale army and ultimate weaponry? Since when did the Elven Race and the Dwarven Race cooperate? You want to hold arge scale war against us? Do you want to speed up the inter-racial warfare?" The highest level Fairy Empress above the Celestial Lotus questioned with a firm expression.


    "Oh dear, have you forgotten our deration three months ago, Fairy Empress Yralissa Quifiel? Now, what is strange is these dwarves. Do you want to interfere in this matter, Dwarven Emperor Nuraddir Waraxe? Oh wow, you came with the other three Dwarven Emperors too." One of the Elven Empress with the highest level represented her race to speak.


    "We are only here for the Tree of Life, Elven Empress Ashera Nirvalen. The Elven Race and Fairy Race can fight as you wish, but please don''t be here because you can endanger the fallen Tree of Life." The strongest Dwarven Emperor stated that sarcastically. He didn''t care about anything other than divine treasures.


    "Huh!? That''s what you said bying to our continent, the fairies with all the Dwarven Emperors and your race''s ultimate weapon, Floating Fortress. The Goddess of Life is Fairy Race''s Patron Goddess, and the Tree of Life belongs to Fairy Race!" Yralissa snapped with rage.


    "The Goddess of Life is also the Elven Race''s Goddess. And again, since when did the Tree of Life belong to Fairy Race?" Ashera retorted with a grin.


    "It''s been like that since time immemorial. We fairies need to keep the Goddess of Life''s legacy in Fairy Continent! All of you are outsider races. Leave the Fairy Continent right now!" Yralissa retaliated with the fact that they were in fairies territory.


    "Even if you are correct, that does not mean you are right. The Tree of Life does not belong to anyone other than her divine self. Besides, the Goddess of Life''s legacy does not belong to a particr race. Anyone worthy can have it." Nuraddir leaned back on his giant ax and folded his arms arrogantly.


    When the three supreme leaders of the three races shed in words, some of the people below just watched it with bewilderment expressions. These three races came with their armies and ultimate weapons because of the tree of life and the Goddess of Life''s legacy?


    "These three races came for Rhea''s legacy?" Elysia muttered softly, but everyone inside the bubble-like barrier could hear it.


    ''I think so, Elysia girl. My daughter was my sessor as Goddess of the Elven Race and Fairy Race for hundreds of thousands of years before that deadly battle.'' Lifa rified that without any hesitation.


    ''Sessor, huh? If so, are you an Ancient Goddess who might be stronger than the strongest God Zadtris?'' Elysia represented Elena''s question. She and Elena had suspicions about that since yesterday.


    ''Who knows, I''m just an old tree. However, I already existed in this world even before the Gods and Goddesses had not been born.'' Lifa didn''t want to admit that im. She only gave an implied answer.


    ''We shall assume you as the strongest and oldest Goddess, Madam Lifa.'' Elysia came to a conclusion, and Lifa did not deny it afterward. Proving that assumption was more likely to be true.


    ''What are we to do with these three races that are likely to battle with those lethal weapons, Madam Lifa?'' Elysia became worried just looking at those three Heaven Grade ultimate weapons.


    ''Let''s see the results of their conversation. If they do go to war with those lethal weapons, please stop them with your best solution, Elysia girl.'' Lifa felt somewhat disappointed with the attitude of the elves and fairies. She knew they only wanted a part of the Tree of Life for something, nothing more.


    ''So irresponsible. You are the real Goddess for the Elven Race and Fairy Race, not me...'' Elysia muttered helplessly. She slowly began to feel that she had been used to solve other people''s problems.


    "Elven, Fairy, and Dwarven Race will go to war with their ultimate weapons! Elysia, we need to do something. Elven''s Heavenly Valha, Fairy''s Celestial Lotus, and Dwarven''s Floating Fortress are Heaven Grade deadly weapons." Nell panicked and worried.


    If the deadly shes broke out, she doubted she could mediate the three races. So, only Elysia and Elena were able to reconcile the tensions.


    "Sigh... Let''s wait a little longer, Nell. Madam Lifa has a slightly different opinion. Please talk to her about this matter." Elysia heaved a sigh and scratched her head a little. She was tired enough to get involved with the Human Race and the Devil Race, but now there were three others joined in.


    Hearing that, Nell immediately chirped and argued with Lifa. She didn''t know what Lifa was thinking, but it was too risky if no one acted quickly to mediate between these three races.


    On the other hand, the debate between races in the sky finally reached its pre-war climax.


    The Fairy Empress concluded that it was an act of aggression and plunder. The Elven Empress concluded it was a war that had been agreed upon to determine the possession of the Tree of Life. Lastly, the Dwarven Emperor joined the fray because of the Tree of Life.


    "The once immortal Tree of Life has now fallen. The Goddess of Life''s pce has copsed. The Elven Race was blessed by the Tree of Life''s seed by the Goddess of Life a long time ago, and now you want to bite more? Whereas the Dwarven Race just wants to loot. This is funny." Yralissa sighed. She had decided war was the final solution.


    "Loot? That''s an ugly word to say. We prefer to call it handing out divine treasures to the craftsmasters. Hmm, is the divine barrier still there? I can only see the crushed ground down there. Where is the Tree of Life anyway?" Nuraddir gave a sign to his subordinates, then an item was thrown far right where the divine barrier was supposed to be.


    *Kaboom*


    A burst of white smoke urred, and it literally hit the ground without any illusions or obstructions.


    That fact shocked the three parties who faced each other. However, the elves and dwarves paid their full attention to the fairies right away with suspicions.


    "Fairy Empress Yralissa Quifiel, I never expected that you had secured the Tree of Life. How greedy you are." Ashera smiled wryly and felt like she had lost the start.


    "For this time, I have the same opinion. However, we came only for divine treasures. Fairy Empress Yralissa Quifiel, we dwarves, propose to hold an exchange in peace. We do not wish to get involved in the dispute between you and the Elven Race." Nuraddir Waraxe smiled warmly, but there was a different intention in his heart.


    "Nonsense! Now I suspect that you stole the Tree of Life right after the earthquake. Tell me where you hid it, or you have to leave your lives in thend of Fairy Continent forever! Prepare for Eclipse Burst!" Yralissa shouted out loud with rage.


    At the same time, the fairies immediately got ready for war. They also prepared their Celestial Lotus for high-level magic attacks.


    "Ridiculous! Is this your way to master all those divine treasures along with the Goddess of Life''s legacy!? If that''s what you want, see what you can do in front of Elven''s Heavenly Valha. Prepare for Lunar Judgement!" After saying that, Ashera spread her arms wide and the other high elves immediately prepared for thebined high tier magic.


    "Threats won''t make the dwarves budge. This is a great opportunity to test thebat power of Dwarven''s Floating Fortress. Prepare for Supernova ster!" Nuraddir grinned at the opportunity. He wanted to know which ultimate weapon would withstand these mortal''s highest tier magic attacks.


    Dozens of red giant lotus runes emerged around the Celestial Lotus and thousands of fairies. The sunlight suddenly darkened as if an eclipse had arrived only due to the intensity of the magic energy for thebined lethal attack of thousands of high-level fairies.


    The Floating Fortress split open for a mighty gigantic cannon. Magic energy gathered immediately from the thousands of dwarves for an ultimate attack.


    Meanwhile, the floating sacred hall, Heavenly Valha, also formed dozens of runes like a massive red globe-circling thousands of elves.


    As soon as the high-levelbined destruction magic at the top of the mortal realm was ready tounch, Lifa muttered with a sigh. ''Elysia girl, it''s up to you after this. I can''t do anything other than making a request to you. Please stop their nonsense and stupidity. They are too ignorant to know the precariousness of the world.''


    "Elysia, Elena, anyone! Please stop them!" Nell urged Elysia with crunch. She also shook Elysia''s hand in panic.


    ''Master, my divine master. We may be affected by the destruction of these three high-tier magic. Isn''t there still a small vige nearby? They may perish.'' Vanessa nudged her master''s feet with her little paws out of concern.


    "All right, please wait here. My master and I shall resolve this mess." Elysia heaved a subtle sigh when she heard the final conclusion of the three races supreme leaders.

 Chapter 344: Clash Between Divine and Mortals

    <h4>Chapter 344: sh Between Divine and Mortals</h4>


    ''Ely, are you going to go over this matter with your current form?'' Elena reminded just before Elysia went outside her own magic barrier.


    ''Hm, of course not. I will use your form, Sister Elena. But, uhm... Can you rece me for this?'' Elysia had little reason for that.


    ''Okay, those two Goddess already know a bit about our secret too. All right, Ely, let''s swap. Please rest for a moment and let your beloved big sister take care of this troublemaker.'' Elena didn''t need to hear any reason to agree. She knew Elysia was feeling mentally exhausted and was hoping for a short break.


    ''En, thank you.'' Right after said that, Elysia swapped with Elena instantly.


    After that, Elena changed Elysia''s form onto her, and that included her dress. "I''m leaving. Please don''t get out of this barrier no matter what."


    It took ce right in front of Nell, Lifa, and Vanessa... They were stunned at something so shocking for their reasoning to grasp. Nell and Vanessa just nodded absentmindedly.


    "Good." Elena immediately made herself invisible with magic, then flew out from the barrier. She would appear before these troublemakers in a captivating and regal manner.


    In a small vige, 20 kilometers from that point of strife, all of the vigers'' fairies could only stare up at the sky with expressions of fear and anxiety.


    "Grandma, are they really going to fight there? We could be affected, right? We need to evacuate immediately!" Shiny shook her grandmother''s hand. She was already too scared because of the three giant objects floating in the sky and the sky that had turned dark.


    "Vige Chief, the Tree of Life has fallen apart and has been secured by an unknown existence. We need to notify the higher-ups above the Celestial Lotus." A viger suggested urgently.


    "They will be fighting with the ultimate weapon? Are they really going to have an interracial war at this very second!?" Another viger held his head and cried out in despair.


    A momentter, a smallmotion broke out because of the panicked vigers.


    However, Shelly was soon here to reconcile it. "Silent! We don''t know what really happened. However, we need to get away from that destruction. Everyone goes to the north mountain. We will take cover inside the sealed ground of the blue tree!"


    The order had been clearly issued. Thus, a little more than a hundred Guardian n fairies immediately flew north to take cover. They left their vige empty at once and headed for the guarded hill.


    In the dense magical energy from the three ultimate weapons, three types of high-level magic at the peak of the mortal realm that might match divine power were ready to beunched.


    "Heavenly Valha, full power unleashed. Target, Celestial Lotus, and Floating Fortress. Activate Heavenly Protection." Ashera stretched out both hands towards the tower, then made the magic rune active.


    "Celestial Lotus, ready tounch Eclipse Burst. Activate Protection of Nature." Yralissa brought her two palms together. A mini white lotus from a collection of magical energy appeared there.


    "Floating Fortress, Supernova ster ready tounch. Target locked. Activate barrier level five." Nuraddir stared at the screen in front of him with a grin. He had locked two targets with great precision.


    The three armies were ready with their ultimate magic attack for the interracial warfare opening. Many years ago, the war was nned since the Tree of Life looked like it was about to copse in a few more years.


    The single cause of all these problems was only one, namely the Tree of Life. They all wanted the part of the Goddess of Life''s residence.


    "Lunar Judgement!" Ashera eximed, then the rune tower immediately activated with a green and white light. Unleashed a destructive power beam of light.


    "Eclipse Burst!" Yralissa released the white lotus into the air. At the same time, all of the runes around the Celestial Lotus shed a dazzling greenish light and unleashed the highest grade elemental magics.


    "Supernova ster!" Nuraddir touched the screen with his palm for themand. The gigantic cannon charged up from the magic energy of over a thousand dwarves, then released a beam of high-destructive elemental fusion.


    *st!!!*


    A sh urred between three high-tier magic attacks, producing a dazzling white light under the dark sky. Everyone who saw that blinding light immediately covered their eyes. However, a golden light instantly shone in the dark sky.


    "Oh dear, so lively. Allow me to join in." Elena descended from the dark sky with a golden glow like a goddess who had juste from heaven. She made a gripping motion toward the sh of high-level destructive magic.


    Imagination magic was used to neutralize the destructive energies and gather them together. It formed a ball of energy like the sun with a diameter of 20 meters.


    After that, Elena kept the super hot sun away several thousand meters from the ground.


    The supreme leaders and high-level experts from the three opposing armies stared at the single existence with a golden aura that suddenly appeared among them.


    The one who thwarted their sh of ultimate magic attacks was none other than a Goddess in a white golden dress with three pairs of golden wings adorning her back.


    The Heavenly Goddess with long golden hair and dazzling golden eyes, the traits did match. Just like the presumed truth from a discussion a few days ago about the Goddess on the Human Continent, namely the Goddess of Light.


    "You three armies want to start an inter-racial war? Right here and now? How about I join in to make the atmosphere even more festive? Look at this collection of destructive energy from your magics. Isn''t that beautiful and sparkling?" Elena squinted her eyes with a faint smile.


    The Goddess of Light''s voice was melodic and soothing, but it was interpreted differently under the current circumstances.


    The Elven, Fairy, and Dwarven armies shuddered just to see the divine being''s current expression. The Goddess of Light looked quite angry as if she would grant them a divine punishment!


    "Human Goddess, the Goddess of Light, please don''t meddle with our problems. You-" Nuraddir voiced his request, but he didn''t have the chance to finish his words before it was interrupted.


    "Hmm? Who are you? Just because you have a big head, you can act conceited, arrogant, or self-aggrandizing in my presence? Truly presumptuous to give orders to me. I''ll meddle if I wish for it, and I''ll attack if I want to. Can you manage me if I already have the intention?" Elena looked down on that ugly, arrogant man. This Dwarven Emperor seemed to challenge her with that kind of attitude.


    "Divine Goddess, please don''t interfere with the affairs between mortal beings on this continent. Please return to the Human Continent, where you will be respected and worshiped. The pl-" Yralissa also shared her point of view, but it wasn''t over until her words were simply cut off.


    "Are you deaf or something, little fairy? Is your pea brain unable to process my words?" Elena grinned and rested her cheek against her hand as she delivered a harsh taunt.


    "Divine Goddess! Plea-" Ashera clenched her hands in a nervous and irritated manner. However, her fate was even worse than the other two as she hadn''t even said anything before her words were presumptuously cut off.


    "Tell that to your army, big-breasted elf with little to no dress. This is the Fairy Continent. You and the big-headed dwarves over there have entered the territory of another race with your army and weaponry. You are not in any position to speak for that." Elena gave no other opportunity for rebuttal.


    The first thing she was going to do was make them all retreat in peace. If it failed, then another rather rude method would be implemented.


    "But, I haven''t said anything!" Ashera covered her breasts in a grievance. The Goddess before her also possessed assets that were not inferior to her. Still, she was quipped in that part for no reason.


    "It seems you are too ignorant to know the reality of the world. The absence of the Goddess of Life to guide her followers has led the elves and fairies astray. What do you want to achieve with these ultimateser beams battle?


    Destruction of natural forests for ridiculous purposes? You had time to talk about to see who was the strongest. Why not test it on me now? I''ll show you how small and weak you are." Elena taunted one more time. She didn''t hesitate or fear because all the attacks were still magic and without the ursed monster''s anti-magic trait.


    "Surprisingly, you talk a lot, Human Goddess. If that''s what you want, then allow us to show you our dwarven mortal technology that may rival the divine power." Nuraddir snorted in contempt.


    He also received support from the other Dwarven Emperors because they were too confident about their Floating Fortress.


    "Mortals nowadays have no respect for the divine. It''s a coincidence. I''m feeling upset right now. me your supreme leader if your Floating Fortress shattered to pieces with just a sweep of my hand. Would you like to join?" Elena became annoyed at once and asked the other two camps. This big-headed Dwarven Emperor was really challenging her instead of being worried.


    Ashera turned to the other four elven leaders, and they just shook their heads as if they understood her intentions. "N-no, we elves don''t want to pit our power against divine magic. We''re not like those stupid and arrogant dwarves over there."


    After saying that, the Elven Heavenly Valha retreated several kilometers away and stopped. They didn''t want to miss the opportunity to see divine magic from divine existence.

 Chapter 345: The Complacent Dwarves

    <h4>Chapter 345: The Comcent Dwarves</h4>


    "How about you, little fairies? It''s funny. Fairies and humans used to have good rtions, and so did their Goddesses. However, history has been erased and rewritten. Only ignorant and arrogant fairies are here." Elena turned to the army of fairies with a sharp gaze.


    Her tiredness and stupidity of the three armies here only irritated her even more. She just wanted to make them aware of their ce and drive them away. After that, she and Elysia could rest before taking care of Rhea again.


    Yralissa no longer possessed her former arrogance and irritation. She asked for a brief opinion from the other four highest-ranking fairies. Then, she represented to ask in a much gentler tone than before. "Do you know about our Goddess whereabouts, the Goddess of Life, o Human Goddess?"


    "I knew her. Truth be told, she is still around here, watching you with disappointment and sorrow. You know nothing about her sufferings. These northern continents are pitiful. Ancient history is buried deep and lost with age." Elena heaved a subtle sigh.


    These fairies immediately changed their attitude just because the Goddess of Life was present in the statement. At least, they still treated their Goddess with high glory. Perhaps, they were simply feeling lost and desperate to seek enlightenment from their Goddess?


    "..." Yralissa and the other fairies were silent for a moment. She nced at the other fairies, and they just give her an eye signal in response. All had the same meaning, refusal to challenge the divine, just like her intention.


    "Our deepest apologies. We are toocent and forget our position. Your glory is the truth, and we are nothing but ignorant fairies. We dare not challenge your divinity. Please allow us to retreat." Yralissa sped her hands, begging for forgiveness.


    "Our deepest apologies." The other fairies did the same and said in unison.


    Elena didn''t want to answer, but it was considered a silent approval. Thus, the Celestial Lotus with thousands of fairies retreated several kilometers and stopped after they reached a safe distance. They also wanted to see what would happen to those dwarves and the Floating Fortress after challenging the Divine Goddess.


    "Hahaha! Elven and Fairy Race apparently only have nonsense about their ultimate weapon that is said to be able to rival divine power. They want topete with our technology, but they are just bragging." Nuraddirughed out loud while holding his stomach.


    "Our technology is the best!"


    "The other races can only imitate our dwarven of glory!"


    "We dwarves don''t need a God to worship for guidance or enlightenment!"


    "Yes! We are enlightenment and the future itself!"


    "Our time is now. Glory to us all!"


    "Uohh!!!"


    The other three Dwarven Emperors and the other dwarves shouted out to amplify the taunts toward the elves and fairies.


    The fairies and elves chose to remain silent even though they felt annoyed and angry to hear the insults. They did have the power to rival divine power, but that didn''t mean they would take down the original divine being.


    Not to mention, the Goddess of Light knew their Goddess''s whereabouts. They hoped for enlightenment from the Goddess of Light about lost history and about the Goddess of Life that had long been absent among them.


    "I do admire your confidence, big heads. However, it seems that pride has swallowed up and clouded your brain''s judgment. Why don''t you try it now? Your the so-called mighty fort. I''ll show you how easy it is for me to destroy the source of your confidence." Elena ave a sneer and wore an expression of superior arrogance.


    "Please don''t underestimate the destructive power of our Floating Fortress, Human Goddess. You will be hurt by your overbearing attitude." Nuraddir shook his head with a smirk.


    "Tell that to yourselves, big-headed ignorant fools who have never seen divine magic in your entire life. It''s pointless for me to talk to a race that has not been guided by any divine beings in thest hundred thousand years." Elena snorted softly with contempt.


    Then she spread her arms and wings as if to make herself an easy target. She needed a good reason to bully themter. "Enough with this nonsense, I will give you big-headed lowly conceited fools the opportunity to attack me with your strongest magic. Watch and realize how small you are to look up upon this vast universe."


    "Don''t regret your decision, and don''t hold a grudge against us if you get hurt, Human Goddess." Nuraddir dered, then the dwarves immediately got ready with their ultimate magic attack.


    ''Sister Elena, that giant cannon looks dangerous and creepy. Sci-fi gigantic cannon? Even though they are all magical attacks, please protect ourselves without gaps and disdain. One mistake, and we will go to the afterlife without remainder.'' Elysia muttered with worry as she watched the giant advanced cannon charging with the magic energy of over a thousand dwarves.


    ''I have no arrogance or look down on anyone. I''ll be careful, Ely. Let me hit these arrogant big-headed shitty beings so they will know their ce.'' Elena gave her reassurance confidently. She also put dozens of invisibleyered barriers around her as she spoke.


    ''My HP only has 5,900 points. We need absolute protection.'' Elysia replied with a gentle reminder, just in case.


    ''Your beloved big sister is aware of it, my little Ely. All right, their attack ising~'' Elena smiled with amusement to hear her overly worried little sister.


    At that moment, the gigantic cannon had finished charging magic energy. The dwarves were ready tounch high-level destructive magic.


    "Floating Fortress maximum power released, target, the Human Goddess. Activate barrier level six." Nuraddir controlled the against the divine operation.


    "Human Goddess! Try to survive the strongest attack from the Mortal Realm. Supernova ster, maximum capacity!" Nuraddir shouted loudly and sent hismando on the screen in front of him.


    *Swoosh!*


    A reddish-whiteser beam with high destructive power thundered and tore through the airspeed to shoot toward the Goddess in the sky. Thebined magic power was more dangerous and terrifying than the previous one.


    The northern hemisphere was immediately enveloped in a blinding light, just like a warning about the end of the world.


    *Bam!*


    The Supernova ster mmed into Elena''s invisibleyered barriers like storms and massive waves. It was instantly engulfing her in a sea of scorching destructive energy.


    In the eyes of everyone who witnessed that, the Goddess seemed to vanish. She might have disintegrated into space particles all at once when that peak of the Mortal Realm ultimate magic attack struck her divine self.


    Nell, Lifa, and Vanessa were the most worried ones. The onlyfort that made them feel a little relieved was that they could still feel the presence of the Goddess of Light in that deadly attack.


    ''Look at this, Ely. These high-level attacks of thebined strength of one or two thousand big heads are unable to destroy ouryered barriers. The firstyer only cracked a little, but I''ve already recovered it.'' Elena pointed with her open palm. She nced left and right. Only ultra-high temperature element and destructive energy was all around.


    ''There are four Dwarven Emperors. I still can''t understand why they want to challenge the divine? Our magic is only unique, but we''re not divine beings, right?'' Elysia was still lying on the bed in the Soul Realm. She scratched her head in confusion.


    ''There is no reason to exin someone who iscent and stupid. We just need to beat those big heads into oblivion, Ely. In that way, they wille back to their senses... Uhm, they will realize that they''re nothing but inferior arrogant beings.'' Elena folded her arms under her breasts with a confident smile. She had to wait for thisser beam to finish before she would strike back.


    ''But, This was the first time for us to test ouryered barrier against high-level destructive magic, Sister Elena. At this rate, aren''t we bing the bane of anything rted to magic?'' Elysia stroked her chin as she analyzed the energies surrounding them.


    ''At this rate, we could just call ourselves the Goddess of Magic, Ely. Well, almighty in magic, but too fragile in the physique.'' Elena made an ornament to make herself more magnificent before the mortalster.


    ''Sister Elena, what do you want to create?'' Elysia was curious to see a partially formed golden halo that resembled a set of wings.


    ''It''s just an ornament, Ely. I''m just going to make this golden halo float behind me and shine on me.'' Elena finished her craft, then made that partially formed golden halo hover a few centimeters behind her. ''Ely, does it suit us in this Goddess form? What do you think?''


    ''O Divine Goddess, Almighty Goddess of the Realm of Heaven, please bless this mortal girl with your divine power and glory.'' Elysia sped her hands in prayer. She yed the role and became a faithful follower who was worshiping her Goddess.


    ''O, mortal girl. I have seen your sincerity and devotion. I will appoint you as my loyal angel.'' Elena smiled with amusement to hear Elysia ying a role with her.


    ''Hehe... You look even more graceful and majestic now, Sister Elena.''


    ''Ufufu... Thank you, Ely. I''m ttered.''


    Elysia and Elena just exchanged some pleasant chit-chat for a moment until theser beam died down.


    Elena nced upward. The ck clouds had disappeared somewhere. However, the artificial sun was still several hundred meters above her.


    Then, she brushed her hand gently to the side. All of the particles and residual energy were blown away, revealing her divine self for everyone to see.


    "Is that all? Supernova ster? Such power is still too far from the real supernova. The power that can rival the divine power, you said? That trivial attack doesn''t even do anything to me." Elena spoke and gave apassionate smile.


    But that smile seemed contradictory in the eyes of the dwarves and all those who were watching her.

 Chapter 346: Finishing Blow

    <h4>Chapter 346: Finishing Blow</h4>


    "No way... Our Supernova ster with maximum capacity can''t even inflict anything on a divine being? Is the distance between mortal and divine that far?" Nuraddir started to break out in cold sweat. Their most potentbined magic attack couldn''t do anything, and they couldn''t even gather data for this.


    At this time, the dwarves started to feel scared. They looked once again at the Human Goddess in the sky. She possessed a heavenly appearance with divine golden eyes that seemed to shine.


    A small sun hovered several hundred meters above the Goddess. It added to the impression that the difference between divine and mortal was too far away to be calcted by any units.


    "Your chance has been used. Now it is my turn to strike back. Prepare yourselves, big heads." Elena opened her palm up with a smile and sparkling eyes.


    She wanted to know what would happen if that Floating Fortress, along with those dwarves, were rotated at a rate of a thousand rotations per minute? Or, what if-...


    Elena smirked at her own ruthless ideas. Elysia simply ced her hand on her face with an expression of disbelief.


    "Hold on, Human Goddess! You are a glorious divinity. It is not splendor for you to avenge the mortals who attacked you under your permission."


    "Yes, you will defame yourself if you retaliate against the mortals who only carry out your orders!"


    "The-"


    The other Dwarven Emperors started voicing out their defense. Their most significant attack failed without effect. They didn''t want to receive a counterattack, divine punishment.


    Unfortunately, Elena didn''t want to hear any other nonsense. She went straight to cut off those dwarves'' random rubbish regardless of the reasons.


    "Absurd self-defense. Do you think I care about that nonsense? If I already had the intention, then that''s what will happen. You were so confident before. Now, take the results of your sh with elves and fairies earlier. Sun Befall." Elena raised her hand slightly, then dropped it down.


    The scorching artificial sun immediately fell toward the Floating Fortress like a meteor.


    ''They won''t die from that mini sun, right?'' Elysia only hoped that there would be no casualties. She didn''t want Elena to be a mass murderer.


    ''The artificial sun is the result of their magic energy as well. If they did die, then it woulde from their own attack. Halfmitted suicide. But! Take it easy, Ely. Since they seem confident, I''m sure they still have a way out.'' Elena grasped her hand and watched the mini sun shot away at slow speed toward the dwarves. The golden halo behind her started spinning just because she wanted it to do so.


    "Get in position! Prepare for the Disintegration Energy Field!" Nuraddir eximed and changed the Floating Fortress mode to defense.


    Then, he maximized the output setting for an additional barrier around the Floating Fortress. "The sun is controlled by her. Evasion is impossible. Prepare for impact. Disintegration Energy Field activate!"


    The spherical white energy barrier immediately enveloped the Floating Fortress. It was surging like electricity, ready to destroy the approaching sun.


    *Bang!*


    The mini sun collided with the energy field, and the soil below turned into red magma. Subsequently, the surrounding trees within several kilometers caught fire from the instantaneous heat.


    The mini sun was stable due to Elena''s magic. Still, it disintegrated and scattered into the surrounding area because of the energy field.


    After that, the mini sun slowly shrank and finally disappeared like a fireball running out of fuel.


    ''...'' Elena was at a loss for words and immediately checked Vanessa and the others down there. Well, they were still there, inyered protection and in good condition.


    ''Some of the residual energy is scattered into the surroundings. Disintegration Energy Field, hmm...'' Elysia analyzed the dwarves'' electro-maic barrier, which was used to disintegrate the elemental energy.


    ''Ely, let''s pack this all up and finish this little show. Crush all the ursed monsters under the ground, then we can escape with the others. What do you think?'' Elena asked for an opinion because she was already reluctant to stay there any longer.


    ''That sounds good, Sister Elena. We desperately need rest. Let''s do that, but not before making these three armies retreat. A brief exnation can also help to settle things.'' Elysia had absolutely no objections.


    ''All right.'' Elena heaved a subtle sigh, then used wind and water magic to stop the fiery mes.


    The mist of cold dew immediately enveloped the surrounding fire forest and extinguished the mes in an instant.


    After that, Elena put her index and middle finger together. Then, pointed the Floating Fortress with that. "That''s not bad. You negate a bunch of destructive energy with your technology. No wonder you are quite proud of yourself, big heads. However, that''s all. Look carefully, how easy it is for me to destroy the source of your arrogance. I don''t even need to use high-level divine magic for that."


    "Wait-" Nuraddir took the opportunity to talk about something urgent.


    Unfortunately, Elena simply ignored that and didn''t give the Dwarven Emperor any chance to speak other nonsense. She used her magic to envelop the Floating Fortress with gravity magic.


    "Spin." Elena moved her fingers to make a circr motion.


    At the same time, the force of gravity suddenly increased rapidly and forced the Floating Fortress to spin.


    It only took two seconds. The dwarves'' ultimate weapon immediately spun like crazy to a speed of a thousand rotations per minute.


    The dwarves could do nothing but get trapped in their own fort and spun until they couldn''t think of anything else but the spinning world.


    After one minute had passed, Elena moved her hand toward up, right, left, then gave a downward mming motion.


    *Bam!*


    The Floating Fortress mmed hard onto the ground to follow Elena''s movements. The blow made the ground and trees flung into the air, but it came back to rain down on the ruined fortress.


    Nell''s little group dumbfounded, but the elves and fairies also gaped in amazement.


    Ashera and Yralissa thought for a moment. If they persisted in testing their ultimate weapon against the real divine beings, their fate wouldn''t be that different from the dwarves. They were lucky enough to step down and didn''t try to be arrogant anymore.


    The difference between mortal and divine was that far. The Goddess of Light only used a small move to destroy the Floating Fortress.


    The Goddess of Light didn''t even use her partially formed golden halo that resembles a set of wings to strike back!


    Perhaps, because those dwarves did not live up to her expectations? Or, those dwarves were too weak to be attacked with divine magic? Ashera, Yralissa, and those wise enough to understand shuddered about that thought.


    A few momentster, the dwarves crawled out of the rubble with multiple cuts and crushed armor.


    Those who tried to stand immediately staggered like drunken people. While several others immediately vomited a lot of rainbow liquid. All of them were extremely pale and looked pitiful.


    ''Ew, what did they eat at breakfast? They paint the earth with colors! Ely, I''mpassionate enough to let them out with just a small wound like that, right?'' Elena turned slightly to the side. She didn''t want to see the dwarves anymore.


    ''That''s a good finishing blow, Sister Elena. I thought you were going to show them what a massiveser beam or the real supernova looks like.'' Elysia smiled gently and shook her head slightly.


    ''Hehe, I had that intention earlier, but I didn''t do that. We need to be careful with our imagination magic, Ely. Sometimes, I get scared of our own strength.'' Elena chuckled yfully.


    Meanwhile, the supreme leader of the dwarves had just finished vomiting out several liters of rainbow liquid. He looked up to see the Goddess with a hazy gaze. Even though his head was extremely dizzy, he could still tell that the Goddess was still in the midst of that golden glowing sky.


    Nuraddir didn''t need to consider anything else. The Dwarven Race only recognized those who were more potent or more knowledgeable. Not to mention, the Goddess purposely let them live. He could feel that there were no casualties on the dwarves'' side.


    For that reason, Nuraddir knelt on the ground and thrust his ax into the ground. "O, Human Goddess, the Almighty Goddess of heaven. You have made us aware of how weak we are. Our strength is nothing before you. No technology can match your will. You are the Human Goddess, but allow us dwarves to worship you as our Goddess!"


    "Did you hit your head so hard or something? I am not a Goddess for you nor humans to worship. Look for another divine being for that troublesome matter." Elena raised her eyebrow a little. Then, she turned around and lowered her altitude onto the pitch-ck ground, a ce that was once the Tree of Life.


    Even though the Goddess ignored him, Nuraddir was still there to kneel on the ground while saying many words of praise respectfully and sounding exaggerated. Right after that, several other dwarves also followed in the footsteps of their supreme leader.


    Unfortunately, Elena didn''t care about that. Or rather, she and Elysia tried not to listen to it. She justnded on the ground, then used her sacred vision and advanced perception to see deep into the ground.


    It was clearly visible. About a thousand ursed monsters were digging their way out toward the surface.


    ''Ely, please help me to neutralize the energy curses. Just burn everything, don''t use it to level up. We''re mentally exhausted. Something unexpected can happen anytime.'' Elena reminded Elysia of that vital point.


    ''En, leave the support role to me, Sister Elena. Burn curse energy.'' Elysia nodded in understanding and immediately prepared herself for a surge of energy.


    Hearing that, Elena shifted her legs slightly to the side, then stomped the ground in a leisurely motion.

 Chapter 347: Poor Talking Slime

    <h4>Chapter 347: Poor Talking Slime</h4>


    *Tap*


    *Rumble*


    Elena''s golden-white shoe touched the ground, causing a small thud. Almost everyone did not understand what she was doing until the earthquake urred.


    *Tap*


    *Rumble* *Rumble*


    Elena stomped the ground once again, then used her magic to amplify the vibrations that took ce to exert tremendous pressure on the earth.


    The ravaged ground immediately became a solid, hard t ground that was almost rock-like. The tremors of the earthquake spread up to four kilometers as the epicenter. However, the effects continued to spread hundreds of kilometers away.


    Elena stomped the ground several times to make sure no living thing could survive down there within a radius of two kilometers and a depth as far as the eye could see.


    "Goddess, please have mercy!"


    "Goddess, please have mercy!"


    The dwarves begged for mercy, and some even prostrated on the ground. They thought the Goddess would destroy a continent just because of annoyance.


    Nevertheless, some still continued their words of praise. Nuraddir was the most enthusiastic among the three Dwarven Emperors.


    "Illustrious Goddess praised be your name, self-satisfaction and arrogance took hold of us in a moment of weakness. We were stupid. We passed judgment where it wasn''t our right to do so. Forgive us for our mistakes. Please bring your divine light to our darkened soul. Cast your judgment so we may spread your glory to others!"


    The corner of Elena''s lips twitched at that exaggerated exmation. But, she ignored those dwarves nheless. ''Looks like the thousand rotations per minute earlier made them change their attitude 180 degrees.''


    ''Well... At least, those dwarves aren''t that arrogant anymore. We can use their advanced technology to fight the ursed monsters. We just need to give them a few tips and tricks on how to deal with ursed monsters.'' Elysiamented positively despite the generally negative situation.


    ''Yeah, I''ll share these three camps a little bit of information before sending them off. All right, Ely, the curse energies areing to us. Please help me burn it to nothingness.'' Elena made herself float one meter off the ground, just in case. After all, the ground on which she stood was cursednd full of negative energies.


    ''En, leave it to me.'' Elysia prepared herself to deal with the iing curse energies.


    A momentter, numerous ck energy shot out of the ground and hurtled toward Elena.


    The clueless third parties could see that the Goddess of Light was attacked by several dangerous pitch-ck veils of mist that came right after the earthquake had stopped.


    However, those evil energies were instantly extinguished before they could even touch the divine. The divine light protected the divine. None of those ck mist could get any closer.


    "What kind of ck mist is that? I feel nothing good about it."


    "Why did those evil energies shot from the ground and immediately attacked the Goddess of Light? What happened in this ce?"


    Hearing the murmurs of the nearby Elven Empress and Elven Emperor, Ashera brought up the conclusion of her decision. "Let''s take a look at this incident first. We will ask her divine selfter. We don''t know anything about what happened to the Tree of Life. Something that is beyond our imagination has happened."


    On the other side, the fairies also came up with their spections. The dwarves were no different either.


    Nevertheless, they had one thing inmon. Elves, fairies, and dwarves presumed that the Goddess of Light was involved since the Tree of Life fell apart and disappeared... Something about the Goddess of Life''s sufferings?


    ''That''s thest wave, Ely. Now, we just need to shed some light on these ignorants, and we can escape to a safe andfortable ce to rest!'' Elena breathed a sigh of relief.


    ''En, even those brittle roots have crumbled out of shape. Eh?'' Elysia nced further down. She could only see the dead ground with no sign of life in as far as her eyes could see.


    But, an odd urrence made her dumbfounded. There was a crushed ursed monster, recovering rapidly like a liquid that had formed into a whole existence.


    Furthermore, that ursed monster immediately shot to the surface as a ck liquid slime!


    ''Sister Elena, please don''t feel relieved just yet. There''s an ursed slime monstering to the surface!'' Elysia eximed urgently.


    "Huh?" Elena peered into the ground right away.


    A ck slime was already so close to the surface. It passed through the rock-like soil with ease. The ground that was traversed instantly melted into the mud.


    *Fwoosh*


    The giant ck slime jumped out from the ground. It immediately focused its full attention on the Golden Divine Goddess and shouted out loud in the cryptic ancientnguage. "Lowly creature God!"


    "Perish." Elena flew back a few meters and cast her magic to create several explosive shock waves around the slime.


    [| -55,000 EP |]


    [| -55,000 EP |]


    [| -55,000 EP |]


    Several small notifications popped out in the corner of their vision. Still, Elena and Elysia ignored them as if they didn''t care.


    Truth be told, they often ignored those small notifications that appear automatically every time they lose EP, HP, or LE.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    Critical hit. It was super effective. The slime took tremendous physical damages. It instantly became tiny pieces of liquid and scattered on the ground.


    "Hmf, brainless, disgusting mucus. God is for men, whereas I am ady." Elena retorted with a subtle snort.


    At that moment, the scattered ck liquid instantaneously moved back to form a single giant slime existence like before. It once again jumped to get close to its enemy. "Mucus!? You-"


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Unfortunately, Elena released several more shockwaves to destroy the slime without the slightest intention of listening to the slime''s angry shout.


    "You-" *Boom!*


    "Can''t-" *Boom!*


    "How da-" *Boom!*


    "This ma-" *Boom!*


    *St*


    The slime reconstructed itself several times, but Elena mercilessly skipped each slime''s cry with shockwave explosions. She didn''t give the slime any chance to finish oneplete sentence.


    At this moment, Elena and Elysia were merely staring passively at the puddle of ck slime moving into one entity once again. However, it was so slow this time, unlike the previous ones that were so instantaneous.


    ''Is this nasty thing really immune to physical attacks too? Then, how do we destroy this disgusting mucus?'' Elena thought for a moment to find a suitable solution.


    ''Continuously destroying it with physical attacks? Look, that slime is moving so slowly now. It''s our first time facing a monster that keepsing back to life. Still, I''m sure its regeneration ability keeps dropping every time its body is destroyed. What do you think, Sister Elena?'' Elysia made a suggestion and pointed out the obvious.


    ''Absolutely brilliant idea, Ely. Let''s do that. We can also destroy this cursednd with a meteor at the same time!'' Elena''s mind was enlightened in an instant. She raised her hand as she looked up to reach a space rock outside the''s atmosphere.


    ''Wait, wait! We need to secure Nell, Vanessa and the others first! Take them with us. We also need to warn those elves, fairies and dwarves to stay away from here.'' Elysia immediately prevented Elena from doing that.


    ''Ah, you are right, Ely. Let''s do that after we destroy this slime once again with a few bigger shockwaves.'' Elena lowered her hand, then she and Elysia waited for the slime to be whole again.


    At that opportunity, Elena tried to check the slime''s status screen. She and Elysia forgot to do that before.


    [| Lv. 182 | ursed Ruvoid Emperor | Diabolical Phantom Snot | HP: 1,321,000 / 11,293,500 | EP: 91,000 / 1,355,000 |]


    [| STR: 44 | AGI: 28 | VIT: 625 | INT: 66 |]


    ''This disgusting ck mucus is actually a phantom snot? Hahaha... What kind of rotten name is this?'' Elena covered her mouth. She almostughed out loud with her voice.


    ''En, let''s check this monster''s status when it is destroyed and regenerates. This Slime Emperor doesn''t even have a weakness or anything...'' Elysia muttered helplessly. Nevertheless, they needed to do a trial run to make sure their guess.


    ''That''s a lump of snot, Ely. ck Snot Emperor, to be precise, hehe... This is our first Emperor-level ursed monster.'' Elena chuckled in her mind to correct Elysia''s statement.


    When the ck slime returned to normal, it did not immediately attack its enemy like the previous attempts. It didn''t move but just screamed in annoyance. "You presumptuous lowly creature Goddess! How dare you to destroy me before I finish my words!"


    ''Kaboom?'' Elena lowered her hand from her mouth, getting ready for ka-doom. She didn''t even want to listen to the slime''s angry shout. After all, that slime had previously tried to attack her.


    ''Yes, Sister Elena, kaboom.'' Elysia confirmed sinctly.


    Elena just grinned at the talking slime, then snapped her fingers. The slime froze for a moment in confusion, but severalrge shockwaves exploded right after.


    *Kaboom* *Kaboom* *Kaboom*


    The Emperor-level ursed monster once again shattered into tiny liquid and scattered.


    Elena and Elysia saw that the slime''s EP had indeed decreased significantly. The slime''s movements also became slower than the previous one.


    ''Let''s summon a meteoroid. One meteor to settle this mess.'' Elena raised her hand. She had locked a space rock target to be the finisher.


    ''En, let''s summon it. Please don''t forget to warn everyone first.'' Elysia didn''t forget to remind Elena.


    [| -400,000 EP |]


    Elena immediately pulled the meteoroid from outer space with strong gravity magic. Then, she flew to Nell''s group and took them with her.


    ''Elena, are you Elena or Elysia? Is your current form actually your Goddess form? You look fabulous and excellent with that wings and halo. What''s with that ck slime monster? It continuously regenerates? Where are we going, nee?'' Nell threw out a barrage of questions telepathically.


    She and the others were still inside the bubble-like barrier. They were taken to fly beside Elena without knowing what happened.


    However, Nell felt something was approaching from above. Her eyes widened because she saw a big blue star heading toward them!

 Chapter 348: Another Blue Meteor

    <h4>Chapter 348: Another Blue Meteor</h4>


    ''Why are you bing more and more like a chatterboxtely? Let''s talk about thatter, little one. I need to sort this out first.'' Elena flew back to the sky, then turned to look at the three armies. They were still within the meteor explosion zone.


    "Listen! Get away from this area if you still want to live. My Meteor Befall will destroy the cursed ground in this area." After calling out that, Elena flew away to take a safe distance.


    "Huh?" "Eh?" "Hmm?"


    Ashera, Ashera, and Nuraddir looked up due to the blue light. Their eyes widened at once. They understood the Goddess''s warning straight away.


    There were several thoughts and considerations in their minds regarding the dangerous ck slime monster earlier and the cursed ground.


    Nevertheless, the three armies heeded the warning given by the Goddess of Light and rushed away with no dy. The blue shooting star didn''t bode well for them to stay there any longer too.


    At that moment, many parties from the Fairy and Elven Continents watched the shooting star from afar.


    Some time ago, the innocent, ignorant elves and fairies had focused their attention there because the Tree of Life had fallen.


    Not to mention, a regiment of the imperial elites went there straight away with Emperors and Empresses as soon as the Tree of Life fell apart.


    Some of them knew about the uing war, but some of them didn''t. The clueless ones just stared at the distant sky while praying to their Goddess.


    Worries surged as the ck clouds gathered above Ancient Woond, and it peaked as they were dazzled by the blinding light. Eventually, most of the elves and fairies breathed a sigh of relief as the sky turned golden. The divine descended for themon good.


    Everything seemed to culminate even more after the tiny sun, the light that pierced the sky, and the disappearance of the ck clouds. Then thest one was a blue shooting star? What really happened there? The majority of the elves and fairies wondered profoundly and began to discuss with each other.


    In Ancient Woond, thend where the Tree of Life was once located, the three armies moved away at maximum speed.


    After they reached a safe distance, they looked at the shooting star with aplicated gaze because of their ignorance of what happened to the Tree of Life. Not to mention the ck slime earlier. They didn''t fully know what that monster was saying.


    *Kaboom!!!*


    The blue meteor fell right at the center of the cursed ground. A violent bluish explosion urred and was followed by a powerful st wave.


    Everything was destroyed in the blink of an eye. Nothing survived within a radius of fifteen kilometers.


    The ck soil, which was full of negative energy, vanished, including the trees and the like in the outer areas. The ancient dead city was no exception either.


    A giant crater was created as a result. The blue meteor had already obliterated the Fairy Continent''s ancient capital city with no remainder from the.


    ''Sigh... Ancient Woond has simply vanished from history, and now that amazing city ispletely obliterated. Only this gigantic crater can testify that there was once a Tree of Life and the capital of Fairy Continent a hundred thousand years ago.'' Lifa mourned while seeing the remnants of the meteor explosion.


    ''We need to do this to purify this cursed ground. The Phantom Snot Emperor earlier was quite troublesome, and we are not in a good state either.'' Elena felt a little guilty, but she didn''t want to apologize for it either.


    After all, the responsibility for solving the problem had already been assigned to her and Elysia.


    ''It''s okay, no one mes you. All decisions are yours, and you know which one is the best. Ancient Woond has been dead for a long time without any fairies living in it. Only corrupted and poisonous nts. I can only care about my daughter''s well-being.'' Lifa only felt a little sad, but that was all. It didn''t mean she had another solution orint to Elena or Elysia.


    ''Is that so? Then, let me clear this all up first, then we shall leave this ce.'' Elena flew around the giant crater for a moment to burn the remaining curse energy. Elysia also helped with the task.


    "Woah. Blue shooting star attack! Its destructive power is immense. Is this simr to shooting the star attack near Aeddoterra City a few days ago? Elena, you really are not afraid of curse energy, huh? If you hade to this world a hundred thousand years ago, it would have been incredible." Nell pped her hands with a big smile etched on her face. She was incredibly pleased and surprised, but her murmurs turned into a mosquito-like voice at the end of her words.


    Elena rolled her eyes once and simply ignored the little Goddess. She and Elysia kept going around once while purifying that cursed ground that had been destroyed for themon good.


    After the two of them were done with that, the st effect had also died down.


    ''This crater has a diameter of about 15 kilometers and a depth of about four kilometers. There''s no more ursed monsters or remains of the Tree of Life''s corrupted roots, right?'' Elena scrutinized every corner of the ground.


    ''I don''t think there''s any of them anymore. Oh, look, that''s a sh of curse energy from the big slime earlier. It''s headed our way, Sister Elena.'' Elysia pointed out the approaching sh of ck smoke.


    ''All right, let''s burn it all down.'' Elena also noticed the curse energy approaching and immediately got ready to take care of it.


    A few secondster, the curse energy got closer to Elena. Still, she and Elysia also didn''t stay idle and wait. They got closer too and immediately burned it all down.


    ''Ew, what kind of curse energy is this? It''s not like fog, but like sticky liquid.'' Elena felt disgusted to look at the curse energy she bridled with magic on her protective barrier.


    ''Well... Whatever it is, let''s get rid of this.'' Elysia got to work on it, and so did Elena. Even though it took a little longer than usual, they managed to eradicate that condensed energy nheless.


    ''Phew... Now this one''s over. We just need to briefly exin to these three armies what''s going on here before we can leave.'' Elena wiped her nonexistent sweat as if several burdens had been lifted off her shoulders.


    ''Look, they''re flying closer to us instead. These three armies clearly want to ask for an exnation of what just happened.'' Elysia pointed at the approaching armies in turn.


    ''Hum, that''s better.'' Elena folded her arms while waiting for the armies toe closer.


    At that moment, Nell continued to chirp inside the bubble-like barrier because of her enthusiasm. Unfortunately, Elena just ignored the little Goddess for a while. Thus, Lifa was affected and needed to respond helplessly to the chatterbox.


    "The Goddess of Light! Can you provide some exnation about what just happened here?" Yralissa eximed with mixed feelings.


    The Goddess in front of her had destroyed arge area in the continent of her race. She wouldn''t be able to rest easy if the Goddess left without giving any exnation.


    "Please forgive my impudence for this. But! Does the fallen Tree of Life have anything to do with you? Where is the Goddess of Life, and what is her divine self''s current condition? Where did the Tree of Life go? Then, what''s with the monster just now? It''s simply overkilled." Ashera asked directly about the essential points without further ado.


    "Please enlighten us, o Almighty Goddess." Nuraddir put his hand on his chest and gave a respectful bow in the air.


    "The answer to all your questions was buried deep beneath the Tree of Life. My arrival in this ce was none other than to help your Goddess from her predicament. It''s a little surprising to see you all change your attitude towards me at once." Elena put her hand to her cheek and smiled faintly.


    "Once again. Please forgive us, o Goddess of Light. Elves and fairies have dered that we will wage war when the Tree of Life has fallen to settle many things. The dwarves only intervened because of divine treasure." Ashera sped her hands, and the elves mimicked her moves. She had given them notice beforehand.


    "Those shameless elves just want to take possession of the Tree of Life, the Goddess of Life''s residence! That war is dered by them because they know we fairies won''t let that happen." Yralissa swung her hand aside and spoke aloud to convey the truth.


    "Wha-"


    "Well, that''s your business. However, you have missed too many facts and world history." Elena immediately spoke up to cut off all the debate and nonsense without giving a chance to anyone.


    Seeing the three camps suddenly shut their mouths to listen, Elena immediately continued her exnation. "You may not be aware of this yet, but the Human Continent and Devil Continent are preparing a major war to face the ursed monsters. Phantom Sno-, the ck slime earlier is one of them. That creature is an Emperor-level ursed monster-"


    For the next few moments, Elena enlightened the three races a little about the ursed monsters. She also exined a little about what happened to the Tree of Life.


    "With that being said, the Tree of Life is still alive even though its main body has fallen apart. It would be best for you to return to your respective capitals and discuss this with the other higher-ups of your continent.


    It can be heartbreaking to see many casualties when the sealed areas copse, and you have no preparation for that. I and some other divine beings will be visiting your continent in a few days. I hope you have a cool head and wee us well.


    I may be kind and have a high tolerance, but I can''t say for the others. They may not have that and decide not to save your continent. I''ve said quite a lot. That''s all for now. See you again at the next opportunity."


    After saying that, Elena turned around and wanted to leave right away. But just as she was about to cover herself with invisible magic, Yralissa, the highest level Fairy Empress shouted precariously.


    "Wait, please wait! Are youing with the Goddess of Life? Can we know about our Goddess''s well-being? We fairies are too ignorant to know, but it''s not without reason and cause." Yralissa felt a little confused, but she held onto her belief. After all, the fairies weren''t to me because they only had a minimum of historical relics.


    "Yes, I''lle with your Goddess and other divine beings. I still need to help her. The curse of the ursed monster is terrible. Bye." Elena replied briefly, then disappeared from everyone''s sight without dy.

 Chapter 349: Resting Atop a Steep Cliff

    <h4>Chapter 349: Resting Atop a Steep Cliff</h4>


    Elves, fairies, and dwarves looked at each other then stared at the group of other races. The Goddess of Light simply disappeared right after giving a shocking summary of important information.


    If that information was the truth, then this world would be shrouded in the turmoil of the fierce battle, decisive war.


    "We shall return to the Dwarven Continent! The Almighty Goddess has conveyed her revtion. It is time for us to work to serve the divine light." Nuraddir shouted to his army while raising his ax high.


    "We need to prepare for a decisive war!"


    "A dangerous race that has destroyed civilization, history, and life in our world buried deep beneath the earth! We shall destroy those monsters!"


    "Sealed areas will copse in a few months. We need to be prepared to defend our homeworld from the invasion of those damned creatures!"


    "UOHH!!!"


    The other three Dwarven Emperors shouted for reinforcing orders from Nuraddir. Then, the dwarves cheered in unison. After that, they went to their destroyed Floating Fortress to retrieve some essential items before leaving the scene without saying goodbye to fairies or elves.


    "Hum, we need to get back." Ashera gave amand to the rune. Heavenly Valha turned around and sped away toward the Elven Continent without lingering any further.


    The enlightenment and information they got from the Goddess of Light needed to be confirmed even though it was very likely true. Apart from that, they also needed to discuss countermeasures to deal with that curse-bearing monsters.


    At that moment, only the fairies were still hovering over the giant crater with their Celestial Lotus. They watched as the two armies flew away in silence for a few moments.


    "Empress Yralissa, we should go back to Zhadphis Woond for this matter. We need to discuss how to deal with ursed monsters. We also need to confirm the truth behind the information provided by the Goddess of Light, just in case." One of the Fairy Emperors flew to Yralissa''s side and suggested.


    "Yes, there is nothing wrong with confirming the truth. Please give the message to our spies on Human Continent and Devil Continent." Yralissa nodded in agreement. Then, she looked toward the east. "However, before we return, we need to meet the fairies who live around here. The Guardian n has lived near the Tree of Life for tens of thousands of years."


    "That Guardian n, hmm... The- Eh? Wait, the divine magic cast by the Goddess of Light didn''t have any effect on the seal for that huge earth dragon, right? The Tree of Life is also gone... Will that be-" Another Fairy Emperor stroked his chin worriedly.


    "There is no upheaval on the sealing hill. Nevertheless, let''s visit that hill and the Guardian n to find out information from their point of view." One of the Fairy Empress stated what she saw. The bluish hill with a blue tree was still there in a peaceful state.


    "All right, let''s go." Yralissa stated her conclusion. Thus, she and the fairies went to the blue hill with their Celestial Lotus.


    Meanwhile, Elena had just arrived at a peaceful ce thousands of kilometers north of Ancient Woond. She found a steep mountain that she considered was suitable as a temporary resting ce.


    Elena revoked the bubble-like barrier and the invisible magic shortly after she and the othersnded in arge cave atop a steep cliff. "Vann, please transform into your big winged tiger form."


    The white cat nced at her master, who was not like her master. She was a little confused and tilted her head slightly. "Uhm, are you my master or grandmaster?"


    "I am your master''s master." Elena checked the cave thoroughly, and it waspletely empty without any danger.


    "En, Vann understands, grandmaster." Vanessa nodded and immediately transformed into the great white-winged tiger.


    After that, she was instructed to lie down in the corner of the cave. Thus, she just did it without dy and without the slightest suspicion.


    "Nice." Elena caught Rhea and put the sleeping Goddess to lean on Vanessa''s body.


    After putting the golden oval ball in Rhea''s arms, Elena also leaned on Vanessa''s body. She literally treated Vanessa as a pillow and an emergency bed.


    "Vann, Ely, and I are going to rest for a while. Please protect us, okay?" Elena stroked Vanessa''s body while staring at thetter''s face with a faint smile.


    "Ah-oh, please leave it to me, grandmaster! Your safety is my priority." Vanessa was pleasantly surprised, but she felt honored to do so.


    In all her time with her master, she never once acted as a protector for her master. It was always the other way around. So, she was delighted and proud to hear that.


    At that very second, Vanessa became confused once again. Her grandmaster used her master''s body, so was her master also her grandmaster? Were they actually one with two existences? Maybe, two separate personalities or something?


    Vanessa''s tiger brain couldn''t process the knowledge and understanding beyond that. It was divine knowledge, and her master was a divine existence. Yes, her grandmaster was her master and vice versa, two in one. Vanessa nodded to her conclusion.


    "That''s pleasant to hear. You can ask the little Goddess over there for some snacks." Elena smiled and pointed at Nell with just an eye code, then she took a sleeping position.


    Elena also used her magic subtly to protect herself because she didn''t want to use any area of effect magic during her rest with Elysia.


    Before she slept, she gave orders to the little Goddess, who was looking around curiously. "Little one, please guard this cave against anything. Use your divine magic to seal this ce. Your big sister, this old granny, and I''ll rest. You also brought some food, right? Share it with Vann."


    "Uh, wa-" Nell finally realized she was being asked to be a guard. Nevertheless, she didn''t object to it even though all her curious questions had just been ignored by Elena.


    "Well... I just need to protect this cave, right? That''s easy." Nell floated to the mouth of the cave and used her blessing magic to create a barrier wall. Then, she camouged it, so it looked like a rock.


    "Hum, this cave will not be visible from the outside and also inessible. Just another steep cliff." Nell turned around and flew toward the winged tiger.


    Elena caught a glimpse of it, then closed her eyes. She returned to Soul Realm to apany Elysia.


    At the moment, Vanessa was somewhat flustered as her grandmaster''s temperature, and heart rate slowly decreased to the point of dying. Nevertheless, she was not too worried and just assumed that her grandmaster went into hibernation mode.


    "Uhm, Vanessa... Are you hungry? I have some food. Maybe you will like it." Nellnded on the winged tiger''s head. She was a little worried. If this Spirit Beast was starving, then there was a possibility that the hungry tiger would injure her big sister and the others.


    Vanessa just nodded, then the little Goddess gave her some food and drink. In retrospect, she had been skipping meals sincest night, and it was all because her master was healing the other Goddess. Even though it wasn''t as good as her master''s foods, it was still good enough nheless... Rating three out of five.


    The white-winged tiger devoured her food happily, then she moved her wing to cover her grandmaster as a nket.


    Meanwhile, Nell nced at the golden-haired Goddess. Elena no longer possessed six pairs of golden wings and that golden halo.


    Nell scratched her head a little because she still didn''t understand how Elena and Elysia could switch positions with the same body. Elena and Elysia possessed one body but two forms?


    After some thought, Nell shifted her attention to her big sister and the golden oval ball. She truly felt grateful because Elena and Elysia managed to save two Goddesses at once. Lifa was almost gone forever, but fortunately, it didn''t happen.


    It took nearly half a day for Elysia and Elena to recover. The sun had set, and that was the time they woke up. Only the yellowish crystals lit up the dark cave to rece the bonfire.


    Elysia opened her hazy eyes with a slightly dizzy head. After a few moments, her vision became bright and clear, the dizziness also disappeared. She looked to the side only to see Rhea and Nell having a light conversation.


    "Ah, you are awake. Uhm, before that, are you Elena or Elysia?" Rhea smiled with a warm expression as she saw her savior wake up.


    "I''m Elysia. Uhm, how long did we sleep?" Elysia lifted Vanessa''s wing, which served as a nket. Then, she stretched her body a little by raising her arms up.


    However, she felt that her body felt heavier and more restrained, especially in her chest area. She looked down, and sure enough, her breasts were more prominent, and it was clear that she was still in Elena''s form.


    "You sleep until night falls, sleepyhead. I thought you would sleep until tomorrow morning. Did you sleep well, Elysia?" Nell flew over and tried to observe Elysia in Elena''s form.


    "Mm, that''s enough sleep to release mental fatigue. Excuse me, why are you looking at me so seriously, Nell?" Elysia moved away from Nell for a bit, feeling a little ufortable.


    "No, I just don''t understand you and Elena. Right now, you are a kind and polite girl, Elysia. But, your form is that meany Goddess." Nell slightly shook her head and scratched her head at the same time.


    "Uhm, would you like to speak to my master? I''ll call her in a moment." Elysia heaved a subtle sigh.


    It was all because of Lifa. She and Elena''s identities had been revealed for Nell, Rhea, and Vanessa too. It was just as expected, though.

 Chapter 350: Rhea Healing Operation

    <h4>Chapter 350: Rhea Healing Operation</h4>


    "Uh, no, no need. I just spoke without any other meaning. Your secret is safe with us, really. Right, big sister?" Nell shook her head and hands in a firm rejection.


    "Mm, it will be a little confusing for me to tell the difference between you and your master, Elysia. It''s a littlete, but please ept my deep gratitude, Elysia." Rhea smiled with a somewhat sad and frail expression. She was still unable to move because of the bacsh. "Please forgive me. I can''t move and can''t bow down to express my feelings."


    "It''s okay. You don''t have to bow down to me, the Goddess of Nature. How do you feel now?" Elysia moved closer to Rhea in relief. She hoped a lot on Nell and Rhea to keep her secret.


    "I am still like before. Apart from my head, half of my body is immovable, and the other half is still sealed in the Aurora Crystal. As expected of you, Almighty Goddess. You can tell that I am not the Goddess of Life easily." Rhea said it with a reverence gaze.


    No one knew about her actual title beside her mother and the strongest God. Still, the Goddess before her eyes already knew it without anyone telling it. Omnipotent and Omniscient Goddess with two forms and personalities, but one unity.


    "Mm, I can see that. Even three of your six wings are also sealed by... Aurora Crystal? All of this is the Aurora Crystal? Why is it semi-transparent green and does not resemble auroral light?" Elysia touched the crystal that sealed half of Rhea''s body to check it.


    "It''s because of my divine magic. Aurora Crystal is a unique Divine Grade treasure material. It will change color and can be given an absolutew for something. Your ne chain is also created with the same material, Elysia." Rhea nced at the green gem on Elysia''s neck and knew it was Nature Realm''s Core.


    "I see... What a precious material. What kind ofw was given to this ne chain by Madam Lifa?" Elysia touched her ne to check for some weird magic or something like that.


    In retrospect, she had 25 kilograms of Aurora Crystal in her Space Storage. That material was waiting to be forged into a unique weapon. Who would have thought that it was a Divine Grade treasure material?


    "Hmm, it''s just a blessing, so you can purify foreign Life Energy twice as fast as usual and absorb it as your own Life Energy." Rhea checked the ne chain and knew the effect at once.


    "How generous." Elysia smiled as she looked at the golden oval ball. It seemed Lifa was sleeping. "Rhea, can I call you by that name?"


    "Mm, you can call me by my real name. However, please only in private time. That goes for my silly little sister too. The best thing for us is to keep our real names secret from any outsiders." Rhea nodded softly without the need to consider anything.


    "I understand. However, that''s a bit sad for you, Nell. The Evil God Xerroth already knows your real name but chooses to call you firefly." Elysia chuckled subtly and covered her mouth.


    "Huh, please don''t bring that hateful Shiro into our conversation. He can die, and no one cares. Hmph! It''s because of your master too, Elysia. Looks like I got a new nickname." Nell got annoyed and folded her arms. She didn''t like that Evil God to be discussed.


    "Oh my, what kind of nickname?" Rhea became interested at once.


    "Uhm, maybe it''s something like a shining cocoon." Nell snorted and answered, though reluctantly. She couldn''t say no to her good big sister, no matter then or now.


    "Ufufu... Alright, I will call you Elysia and your other self Elena. I will add honorific depending on the circumstances. Is that fine?" Rhea looked back at Elysia to see thetter''s face.


    "That''s fine for me. But, you need to listen to my master''s opinionter." Elysia shrugged her shoulders a little, no problem on her side. Although she was a bit confused with the ''other half'' in question.


    "Sure. I''ll ask youter when your other- ahem, your master shows up." Rhea was a little annoyed with herself.


    She identally said Elena was Elysia''s other half and almost repeated it! It was so presumptuous and disrespectful when Elysia herself treated Elena as a master.


    Her mother already told her a while ago, and she should have followed the term. If it weren''t for her mother''s suggestion, she would have called Elysia her master already.


    Fortunately, Elysia was not offended by her mistake. Even so, she still said her apology nevertheless.


    After that, Elysia, Nell, and Rhea exchanged some light conversations. At that moment, Vanessa also joined thedies'' conversation. Two hours passed without being noticed, and it was only filled by thedies chit-chat about many things.


    Right after dinner, Elysia brought up the topic of healing Rhea''s body again. "What do we need to do with you half of your body, Rhea? Would you like me to heal you?"


    "If it doesn''t burden you, please help me get rid of these curses. I can''t do anything but seal all these curses. However, I need to say this beforehand, it will take a lot of effort, time, and Life Energy. Do you still want to heal me?" Rhea''s eyes sparkled with pleas and hopes.


    "Of course. We just need to look for Life Energy replenishment at ater time. We''ve lost a lot in thest two days, and We''re halfway through the healing of one Goddess. We''ll handle it until it''s finished." Elysia answered without the slightest hesitation. She hoped for additional reinforcements during the inevitable battle.


    Rhea didn''t need to answer that, but she smiled gently. Elysia came out just as she expected. She really appreciated Elysia''s remark with all her heart.


    "We don''t have much time. Would you like to start now, Rhea?" Elysia smiled back at Rhea.


    "I''ll be in your care." Rhea nodded slightly without reducing the smile on her face. She just closed her eyes and waited for the next.


    Elysia did not act immediately. She woke up Elena and asked for help, as they had discussed beforehand.


    Meanwhile, Nell and Vanessa just watched the exchange between Elysia and Rhea silently.


    Rhea got a little nervous because Elysia didn''t say anything afterward. Thus, she opened her eyes a little to peek.


    "Uhm, Rhea. I need to ask your permission beforehand. The curses that reside in your body are none other than external curses. For some time toe, I need to touch your body. Do you mind?" Elysia asked with a slight blush.


    Elena advised her to ask that because they needed to physically touch Rhea''s body topletely eradicate the curse energy fibers.


    "..." Rhea felt a little dumbfounded for a moment. However, she immediately made up her mind with a faint smile. "I have no objections, Elysia. You are my host and master. After I recover, please allow me to consummate our rtionship and connection. You can do anything to me. I''m all yours."


    "Wha-" Elysia blushed even more because it sounded strange in her mind.


    ''Wow, this girl is so daring to present her body to us, Ely. She really intends to serve us for life? Did we get a Goddess-level maid? Oh my, Ely, fufu... You have dirty thoughts. What will you do with this girl''s helpless voluptuous body?'' Elena chuckled as Elysia had a strange thought.


    ''What can I do? Rhea said those ambiguous lines with confidence and conviction. It''s not my fault...'' Elysia was embarrassed when it was mentioned by Elena.


    ''Is that so? Well, this girl is still pure. So, she probably said that to test you on something. She needs something from us, and in return, she will give something to us. Maybe, it will be like loyalty, and she will serve us. Just do it all in a rxed and sincere way, Ely.'' Elena suggested the best n.


    ''All right.'' Elysia steeled her intention and shifted her focus.


    "Then, excuse me." Elysia stood up and lifted Rhea with magic. Then, she made a bed with her imaginary magic and put Rhea there.


    Elysia nced down at her body for a second. It was a little inconvenient to act meticulously with Elena''s form. For that reason, she transformed into her original form before Nell and Vanessa''s eyes fearlessly. They already knew about that ability, after all.


    "Please close your eyes and avoid making noise as much as possible. We need high concentration, and it should not be disturbed. Do you understand, Rhea?" Elysia tied her hair into a high ponytail, then put on gloves and a mask. She looked like a doctor about to operate on the patient.


    Rhea''s eyes widened slightly to see determination and confidence in Elysia''s purplish-blue eyes. She was so surprised to see Elysia''s form change before her eyes as well, simr to Nell and Vanessa.


    Then, Rhea just nodded absently. She knew Elysia didn''t ept no for this. Once again, she was simply amazed by Elysia''s performance and charisma. Perhaps, serving this Goddess wouldn''t be a wrong choice.


    "All right, we''ll get started. Vann, Nell, please stay quiet, okay?" Elysia gave a gentle reminder, then enveloped herself and Rhea in a barrier after Nell and Vanessa nodded repeatedly.


    For the next few moments, Elysia and Elena worked to eliminate the curses on Rhea''s body. They also simultaneously healed Rhea''s damaged body parts by sacrificing their Life Energy for all of it.


    Itsted two days and two nights with several breaks in between. By the third day, Rhea had almost fully recovered and was free from the curses.

 Chapter 351: The New Host

    <h4>Chapter 351: The New Host</h4>


    "Mmmh... Mmmhmmh..." The sound of a muffled moan filled the silence.


    A girl with long azure hair was lying on the bed and covered her mouth with her hand. She closed her eyes with a blushing face and tried hard not to make any noise, but it was a hard thing to do.


    On the other hand, a girl with long ck hair was working as a doctor. She took care of the girl who was lying limp on the bed. Her dainty fingers were carefully peeling off the Aurora Crystal around the patient''s sensitive private area.


    "Finally done. Congrattions, you are now free from any curse energy, Rhea." Elysia took off her gloves and took arge nket to cover Rhea''s body. Then, she nced sideways and blushed too.


    ''No, Ely, it''s all for Rhea''s good. You y the doctor''s job to heal a patient, remember? Yes, a doctor.'' Elysia reassured herself in mind. She could hardly believe she had done such an indecent act.


    ''Hehe... Ely, how do you feel after taking care of the stunning maiden''s Goddess-ss body?'' Elena smiled mischievously to tease the girl, who became embarrassed when all was done.


    ''I am a doctor who recently cured a patient with you, Sister Elena. I don''t have any weird thoughts.'' Elysia put the topic of discussion aside to counter the tease.


    ''Well, you''ve literally explored every corner of this girl''s body. You need to be prepared if she will hold you responsible, Ely, hehe...'' Elena chuckled with amusement. What they did in thest three days and two nights was pleasant enough to remember.


    ''Nha...'' Elysia was at a loss for words.


    She and Elena needed this rank three Goddess''s strength and help, but it came at a heavy price. They did that after considering the pros and cons, but what kind of responsibilities other than being Rhea''s new host?


    ''I asked permission, and Rhea did not refuse. She wouldn''t hold a grudge against me, would she?'' Elysia became worried because of Elena''s remark.


    ''Who knows. Oh, look... This girl looks at you as if she wants to say something.'' Elena grinned and shrugged her shoulders.


    Rhea clutched her nket and propelled her body into a sitting position. Her cheeks were still flushed, remembering what happened a few moments ago.


    It was different from thest two days, where Elysia only eliminated the curse and repaired her damaged body. This morning, Elysia did the finishing touches to her body and peeled off all the crystals from her skin.


    Half of her body was literally touched entirely by Elysia, without exception. Even though she did not object to it, she still felt embarrassed nheless. Moreover, she moaned indecently despite her best efforts to drown out her voice.


    "Thank you for healing me so that I can return to aplete existence without any curses, Elysia." Rhea gave a grateful bow with a sincere expression.


    "Mm, you''re wee." Elysia looked at Rhea and nodded once.


    Rhea raised her head to peek at Elysia''s expression. Then, she muttered softly. "Umm, Elysia, Elena..."


    "Yes? How do you feel now, Rhea? Do you feel anything ufortable?" Elysia mistook that something was wrong, so she checked Rhea''s body and Rhea''s status screen right away.


    [| Lv. 231 | Goddess of Nature | Rhea | Female (N/A) | HP: 178,900 / 209,800 | EP: 330,536 / 362,600 |]


    [| STR: 69 | AGI: 55 | VIT: 54 | INT: 86 |]


    [| Lv. 231 | LE: 509,436 (89%) |]


    Well, that was good status whenpared to Rhea''s condition yesterday or two days ago. Also, Elysia and Elena couldn''t find anything wrong with Rhea''s body.


    "Are you really willing to be my new host and master?" Rhea muttered in a soft tone, but it sounded almost like a plea.


    Hearing that, Elysia just smiled as she stared at Rhea''s pitiful yet firm gaze. She didn''t know anything about Rhea, but she fully understood that Rhea treated the ritual rtionship highly. So, losing a certain amount of Life Energy to receive protection from the real Goddess wasn''t a wrong choice.


    Elysia came over and sat beside Rhea. "How about you, Rhea? I can''t say much since we haven''t met that long. Still, I know that it''s not as simple as you establishing a bond with someone as your host and absorbing the Life Energy out of your host."


    After saying that, Elysia gave a gentle smile because Rhea was silent. And then, she went straight to the point. "Madam Lifa begged me to be your new host for some reason you may already know. However, what will you promise me if I be your fourth host?"


    "My strength and loyalty. I will protect you and serve you to the best of my abilities. I will be your Patron Goddess who will listen to any and all of your orders. Everything is within your rules and regtions. Even I won''t be able to absorb your Life Energy without your permission. Everything I say is the truth in the name of my divinity and divine soul." Rhea put her hand on her upper chest and dered withprehensive determination.


    "I see... Then, I will be in your care, Rhea. Tell me, what do I need to do for your bonding ritual?" Elysia nodded in agreement, and so did Elena.


    On the side, Lifa, Nell, and Vanessa were just watching in silence. Lifa requested to let Rhea and Elysia settle the matter without interruption.


    "I will perform a ritual and an oath incantation. Please respond with ''I will'' at the end of my ritual magic." Rhea came closer to Elysia and identally dropped the nket. She revealed her gorgeous body, d only in her underwear.


    Elysia only nodded in response, then Rhea started preparing for the bonding ritual. Rhea''s magic energy surged, and several greenish magic circles withplicated runes emerged around Elysia and Rhea.


    "I, the Goddess of Nature, Rhea, at this moment dere my pledge of allegiance as a faithful servant of the Almighty Goddess, Elysia. Along with this--" Rhea uttered a long oath incantation. Her words were written simultaneously in a magic circle that floated between her and Elysia.


    Meanwhile, Elysia was just waiting for Rhea to finish. Literally, Rhea''s oath was more like a contractual agreement where she had to give Rhea Life Energy to get Rhea''s services in return. In retrospect, she wouldn''t have suffered much apart from losing Life Energy.


    "--At the name of my divinity and my divine soul, our spirits are bound. Elysia is my host and master for myst gifted life. As host and master, are you willing to care for your faithful servant with sincerity?" Rhea ended her long words, and the contract was ready.


    "I will." Elysia responded without hesitation. But, somehow, she felt like she just got married.


    The magic contract became perfect and shone with green light. Rhea touched it, and all the magic circles were sucked into the magic contract before her.


    At the time, Elysia was feeling weird because of her ridiculous thoughts. She failed to notice that Rhea''s face was approaching hers.


    *Chu*


    "Eh?" Elysia was shocked, and Elena was nothing less.


    Elysia''s forehead was kissed by Rhea all of a sudden. At the same time, the magic contract became the particles of light and scattered toward Rhea and Elysia.


    "Eh?" Rhea blinked with surprise. She found a yellow spirit connection in Elysia''s upper dantian.


    It was somewhat familiar, and she was sure of it. At that moment, she thought of Nell. It was Nell''s divine mark!


    ''Why does Elysia have Little Nell''s divine mark as a master? Or could it be... Uh, no.'' Rhea didn''t dare to guess more than that. However, her ritual contract couldn''t wait for long.


    Therefore, she pulled her face away from Elysia''s and put her index finger on Elysia''s forehead. She moved her finger down Elysia''s face, neck and stopped in the middle of Elysia''s upper chest. Unfortunately, her contract couldn''t be implemented there either for some unknown reasons!


    Elysia''s upper dantian and middle dantian couldn''t receive any more spiritual bonds. Thus Rhea moved her finger again down to Elysia''s abdomen. Fortunately, her contract took effect immediately, and her divine mark could be ced there.


    Little did Rhea know, she could only perform the ritual because Elena also gave permission.


    "Please take care of me from now on, Master Elysia." Rhea took a little distance with a warm smile, but she saw only Elysia''s blushing face.


    "Wha- Wha, what did you just do? Do you need to kiss me for the bonding ritual?" Elysia moved back and stood up. She didn''t expect to be kissed and traced from forehead to abdomen.


    "Yes, it is necessary. Please forgive me if it offends you. But, please take care of me from now on, Master Elysia." Rhea gave a bow of respect and blushed because of her host.


    "Ah, oh... Okay, I''ll be in your care too, Rhea." Elysia sat back on the bed and touched her abdomen with mixed feelings. That was her lower dantian, right?


    At the same time, Rhea also touched her abdomen. It was rtively warm as her spirit connection was also there. It seemed Elysia was checking her divine mark.


    ''It''s okay, Ely. That azure spirit connection is somewhat simr to that of the yellow one in your upper dantian. So, you have two subordinate Goddesses. One half-disciple and one loyal maid, hehe...'' Elena chuckled happily to say that.


    ''My upper dantian and lower dantian are filled with two divine spirit connections. Then, what about my middle dantian? Rhea seemed confused earlier.'' Elysia nced at Rhea while adjusting her blushing face to return to her natural expression.


    ''Who knows. Maybe it''s because of my existence or Vanessa''s spirit connection.'' Elena pointed to Vanessa''s bluish-white mark in Elysia''s middle dantian. It was an imposing spirit connection to the extreme. If Elysia died, then Vanessa would die too, very different from the two other spirit connections.

 Chapter 352: Replant the Seed

    <h4>Chapter 352: Rent the Seed</h4>


    After the bonding ritual was over, Nell flew toward Rhea while carrying the golden oval ball. Vanessa also came closer andy right next to Elysia''s feet.


    "Nee, big sister... Why do you say that this is yourst gifted life?" Nellnded on Rhea''s shoulder with a happy expression but also felt confused at the same time.


    "It''s because I don''t n on having a fifth host. Master Elysia is thest." Rhea smiled to answer that, but her expression was quite sad.


    "..." Nell fell silent at once, so did Elysia and the others. Among all those in the cave, only Lifa knew about Rhea''s life journey.


    Even so, no one dared to bring up anything about Rhea''s past nor reasons. It was painful to realize that the one had eroded someone''s life just to stay alive. What was more, it had been three times. Every of Rhea''s hosts was clearly someone who loved Rhea and were precious to her.


    Elena came out of the Soul Realm and materialized herself. She sat right between Rhea and Elysia. "Oh dear, it''s like you''re only doing that because it''s just to keep your promise. Then you have the wrong choice of new host and master, six-winged angel. I won''t allow you to revoke our contract and leave before us. Show us your sincerity as you expect from Ely and me."


    "Ah, you misunderstood what I said, Master Elena." Rhea put the golden oval ball on herp and stroked it gently. "I don''t n on having any other hosts after Master Elysia because I don''t wish to burden anyone anymore. It hurts to realize I took someone''s precious life just to stay alive."


    ''You silly daughter...'' Lifa heaved a sad sigh through telepathy to her daughter, but she didn''t continue.


    "Is that so? Then you need to be prepared because Ely and I will live longer than you can imagine. Ely and I want to know if there is any other world besides this world and Earth. The universe is so vast, and you have never explored it. Your life is less colorful even though you are a divine being who is actually so close to immortality or indeed immortal." Elena didn''t want to y with Rhea''s sentiments. She knew Rhea didn''t need sympathy or anything but encouragement.


    On the other side, Elysia blinked in surprise. She had never heard that she had ever hoped to explore the vast universe. All she wished was a life of peace and tranquility, free from worry.


    "The universe is vast? Is there life and civilization outside this world''s sr system?" Nell asked curiously.


    "This humble servant will prepare herself, Master Elena. But, Earth? Why does that sound familiar to my ears..." Rhea put her hand on her chin. She instead focused on a familiar name that she seemed to have heard before.


    "Eh? Have you heard that name before, Rhea? Can you tell us anything about Earth?" Elysia was immediately attracted by Rhea''s murmur. She wanted to find any clues about the cause of her and Elena''s arrival into this world.


    "My apologies, I can''t remember it. How about you, mother? Do you remember something called Earth?" Rhea stroked the golden oval ball, wishing for enlightenment.


    Rhea received a response from her mother via telepathy, but she was asked to get information first. "Hum, hum... Master Elysia, can we find out why you want to know about Earth?"


    Elena put her hand on Elysia''sp. She gave a signal to leave this conversation to her. "You decided to call us with the honorific ''Master'', which is great, six-winged angel. Alright, let me tell you. Earth is Ely and my home. We were stranded in this world somehow and for some reason. We want to know the reason behind this incident."


    "Elena, you also often appear with six wings. Why do you call my big sister by that name? It''s as if you are calling yourself." Nell interrupted with a slight chuckle.


    Rhea became interested to hear the sequel. She finally found someone with six wings like her.


    "My wings are just magic, but they are different for this six-winged angel. Those six pairs of wings are real and attached to the waist. Let''s return to the previous discussion. What do you know about Earth?" Elena brought back the topic that was sidetracked without dy.


    ''So youe from a world called Earth. Although I don''t know why you were stranded in this world, I did hear about Earth before. The God of Sky, Sorush, once roamed the vast universe and met a civilization on a called Earth. He returned to this world to tell about a world full of forests with the least magic energy. I was a little surprised to find out that such a small world could raise a high-level divine being like you.'' Lifa sent her reply via telepathy to Elena and Elysia.


    ''I see... Thank you for the information. I may want to know about this God next time. Elena nodded in understanding.


    ''No worries.'' Lifa casually replied.


    Then, Elena spoke in her mind, and it was ryed to Elysia via their private connection. ''Ely, is the Earth in question a different than we know it?''


    ''Or maybe, it was Earth in the past? But, that was clearly over a hundred thousand years ago, right?'' Elysia added to the assumption between her and Elena.


    ''That might be true, Ely. I remember that you once read an article about it. Erm, humans have been on Earth for more than two hundred thousand years. But that is what modern humans know. We don''t know the truth.'' Elena wanted to meet that God named Sorush. Unfortunately, she realized that was impossible because only six divine existences had survived the decisive battle a hundred thousand years ago.


    ''Well... Even so, we can find a relic of that God, right?'' Elysia became interested in pursuing the legacy of Sorush.


    ''Do you wish to return to Earth, Ely?'' Elena looked Elysia in the eyes.


    ''There''s not much that makes me want to return to Earth. However, I want to know what happened to me on Earth as well as my parents.'' Elysia fiddled her fingers with a distant gaze.


    She didn''t worry too much about her parents because she knew that they would not suffer even if Ali was no longer alive on Earth. Ali''s wealth and heritage were more than enough to support them for the next decades without any worries.


    Nevertheless, she still wanted to see her parents even though she could no longer be with them. Also, she wanted to confirm the inconsequential theory about Alisha being stranded on Earth in Ali''s body.


    ''Very well, we''ll ask and find out about that Sorushter. Now is not the right time.'' Elena supported Elysia''s decision without hesitation.


    ''En.'' Elysia fully understood that she still had to help this world destroy the ursed monsters.


    While Elysia and Elena were chatting via a private channel, Nell and Rhea also talked about several things.


    A few momentster, Rhea finally remembered something important. ''Ah, I just remembered. Mother, let me nt you in the fertile soil within the Nature Realm. I know you used to have hope to live there, but it didn''te true. However, this is a good opportunity to make that hope a reality.''


    ''Oh, you remember that. Well, all right. Do what you think is good for me, my daughter.'' Lifa recalled her little hope long ago.


    It couldn''t materialize just because she couldn''t move her actual body. Even though she had prepared the small world in her private space to be a paradise for nts.


    Lifa thought of Elysia''s suggestion. She could start from a small tree and seal a considerable portion of her memories after this world was saved. Living only with the people in the present era without remembering the past was not an awful choice.


    ''En.'' Rhea nodded with a brilliant smile. Then, she looked at her new host. "Master Elysia, can you open a portal to the Nature Realm? I need to rent my mother in fertile soil."


    "Sure." Elysia immediately opened the portal and widened it until it was as big as a door. "Here it is."


    "I want toe too!" Nell raised her hand high.


    "Sure, let''s go in." Rhea stood up and walked over to the portal. "Excuse me."


    Rhea and Nell entered the Nature Realm then they both flew somewhere. Meanwhile, Elysia made the portal smaller and tracked Rhea''s direction.


    Elysia, Elena, and Vanessa just watched the two Goddesses explore the miniature world until Rheanded on a small hill with no trees around.


    "Well... This six-winged angel literally dug the ground with magic, then buried her mother alive with an innocent smile on her face. Then, she fetched some freshwater from a nearby creek, then doused her buried mother." Elena giggled and narrated Rhea''s actions like a short story.


    "Uhh, you said that and now it sounds strange, Sister Elena. Madam Lifa was a tree, but she is now a seed. So, being nted back into the ground is justified." Elysia smiled helplessly, but she was delighted to see Rhea and Nell looking so happy after Lifa was rented in the fertile soil.


    "Eh, wait. This six-winged angel went to take some pieces of the Tree of Life, then crushed them and sowed them on top of her buried mother. Did she make that as fertilizer? Oh my, she fertilized her buried mother with her mother''s remains?" Elena put her hand on her forehead and dramatized the situation.


    "..." Elysia was at a loss for words. It would be totally wrong if it were any other living thing, but Lifa was a tree...

 Chapter 353: The Fake Tree of Life

    <h4>Chapter 353: The Fake Tree of Life</h4>


    ''It will take some time before I grow back into a small tree. You can do whatever you want to do, my daughter. I want to sleep here.'' Lifa didn''t know what else to do. So,fortable sleep in warm, fertile soil was an excellent option.


    ''Hm, I think there is a way to speed up your body rebuilding, mother. I remember you gave a tiny seed to the Fairy Empress and Elven Empress. We only need a few vials of Dew of Life from the fake Tree of Life.'' Rhea decorated the small mound where she nted her mother with some flowers.


    ''Well, do what you think is good. I want to sleep. Don''t forget to always protect your host and master, my daughter. Elysia and Elena may be powerful, but at the same time pretty fragile.'' Lifa reminded her daughter once again of the point.


    ''Huh? My host is Almighty Goddess. The continent will shake only because of her gentle swing, and the weather will change only because of her wish. Why do you say Master Elysia and Master Elena are fragile, mother?'' Rhea didn''t understand the meaning and her expression became clueless.


    ''It''s just my hunch. There may be a price to pay to have great strength and massive Life Energy. You know that for yourself, absolute perfection doesn''t exist.'' Lifa shared her assumption from what she noticed every time she watched Elysia and Elena.


    "There''s a price to pay..." Rhea turned sideways to look at the portal gate. Elysia and Elena were chatting about something.


    She was fully aware of her mother''s exnation because she was the same. She possessed great strength and abilities, but she needed someone to depend on just to live on.


    Her mother was also the same if that needed to be said. There was no absolute perfection even for divine existence.


    ''En, I understand, mother. I will protect my host well.'' Rhea rounded off her determination twice as big as before.


    She would definitely protect her host no matter what, but extra protection was needed given her mother gentle reminder.


    "Rhea, please wear this dress." Elysia brought the portal closer to Rhea, then handed over a fancy turquoise dress with an open back.


    "O-oh, thank you, Master Elysia." Rhea received the dress and looked at Elysia''s blushing expression with a dazed gaze. However, she immediately looked down and blushed too because she was only wearing her underwear.


    Her previous dress was torn when Elysia was healing her some time ago. She forgot about it because of her enthusiasm. So, she went around only with this indecent appearance? No wonder Elysia blushed and gave her a dress.


    Rhea immediately put on the dress without waiting for anything else, then rubbed her face to handle the blush on her face.


    "Please forgive me for showing myself in an inappropriate appearance." Rhea gave a slight bow of apology.


    "No worries. You look beautiful in that dress, Rhea." Elysia gave a thumbs up with a smile.


    "Thank you." Rhea appreciated thepliment with a tender smile.


    "Big sister, these are the flowers you asked for. I''ve brought them." Nell flew over with a basket full of flowers. She stopped in the air for a moment to stare at her big sister, then at Elysia. "O-oh~ you are already wearing an appropriate dress, big sister. I thought you would only wear such sexy underwear to tease Elysia because she blushes easily."


    "I- I have no such intentions. I just forgot... That''s all." Rhea received the flower basket and decorated the earth bump.


    "Hehe, is that so?" Nell hovered over with a doubtful smile. She enjoyed seeing her big sister blush because it was pretty rare.


    ''My daughter, you are so bold.'' Lifa also joined in the fray.


    ''Not you too, mother. Please sleep well.'' Rhea became helpless because she was attacked by two parties.


    Meanwhile, Elena rested her cheek against her hand as she looked at Elysia, then at Rhea. "I thought you enjoyed the view, Ely. After all, you were the one who tore her dress and left this innocent girl wearing only her underwear."


    "Nha, I don''t have that kind of intention! It''s because of the demanding circumstances. I thought Rhea would wear a dress when she entered the Nature Realm, but she also forgot." Elysia blushed again because of Elena. At that very moment, Rhea and Nell looked at her as if she was a spectacle.


    "See?" Nell pointed with her open palm.


    "En, you''re right, Little Nell. However, Master Elysia''s expression grew even more dazzling as she blushed. I can understand why Master Elena loves to tease Master Elysia every now and then." Rhea nodded in understanding.


    After that, she stood up. Her mother had decided to sleep, and the decoration was finished. It was a lovely earth bump. Then, she expressed a request to her host. "Uhm, can we visit Fairy Continent''s capital city and Elven Continent''s capital city soon?"


    "Fairy Continent''s capital city and Elven Continent''s capital city? Is there anything you want to do there, Rhea?" Elysia turned to Rhea after pushing Elena aside so she wouldn''t be teased again.


    "En, I need a few vials of Dew of Life from the fake Tree of Life." Rhea nodded once again.


    "Dew of Life? Is it to help Lifa reshape her body into a small tree? I remember the sacred tree, the mini version of Lifa in Zhadphis Woond and Eshvelenora Woond. Is that sacred tree the fake Tree of Life in question?" Nell put her finger to her chin as she tried to recall the sacred tree that she saw about two weeks ago.


    "Ah, then I think it''s the fake Tree of Life I''m talking about. A long time ago, my mother gave away two tiny seeds, one for a fairy and the other for an elf. Now, those two seeds have be big trees. It wouldn''t hurt to ask for a few vials of Dew of Life, right?" Rhea pped her hands with a bright expression.


    "Well, let''s discuss this outside. I don''t think it''s a good idea to leave this portal open for too long. Also, Your mother is asleep." Elena gave a suggestion before the conversation got longer.


    Rhea nced at the earth bump near her feet. Her mother was asleep, and the surrounding energy fluctuation was peaceful. Then, she nodded at Elena.


    Elysia immediately erged the portal for Rhea and Nell toe out.


    "Please have a seat." Elena invited Rhea to sit next to her. After that, she closed the portal.


    After Rhea sat down and Nell alighted on Rhea''s shoulder, Elena started to open up a conversation. "You intend to ask for some Dew of Life from those elves and fairies? Do you think they''ll give that with a smile on their faces?"


    "Uhm, yes?" Rhea tilted her head. She presumed that she only needed to ask for it, then the elves and fairies would give it away willingly. After all, she was their Goddess for thest few hundred thousand years before the great world war.


    "I don''t think so, considering what happened three days ago. The Elven Race, Fairy Race, and Dwarven Race don''t seem to respect divine beings. Did you already know that, Rhea?" Elena shook her head lightly.


    "O-oh, you finally called my name, Master Elena. Thank you. But, regarding what you said. No, I just heard about this. Did something happen between you and those three races?" Rhea sped her hands with a smile, but she became a little worried.


    "It''s not a problem between them and me, but their attitude. A few moments after the Tree of Life had fallen apart, those three races came with their strongest armies to seize the Tree of Life. You guess what happened after I came to mediate the battle because of your mother''s request?" Elena once again gently shook her head.


    Rhea tried to think for a moment, then an answer popped into her head. "Elves, fairies, and dwarves reconciled as soon as you spoke up for it?"


    "Well, it would be fine if that was the case. Unfortunately, it was the opposite. Those three supreme leaders shouted disrespectfully to me, suspected me of their usations, and what''s worse was that they challenged me." Elena smirked mysteriously.


    "Oh my..." Rhea covered her mouth in shock. She didn''t expect it either.


    Elves, fairies, and dwarves had pissed the Almighty Goddess. Elena smirked to show Elena and Elysia couldn''t view those three races in a good light? Rhea became anxious and immediately nced at Elysia.


    "That''s what happened, Rhea. Even though the elves and fairies discouraged their intention to attack, their bad attitude had irritated my master. So, I think the elves and fairies won''t give Dew of Life easily. That''s something valuable, right?" Elysia nodded and confirmed Elena''s opinion.


    "Ah, so the dwarves be the sole offender?" Rhea asked, and she received confirmation from the others, including Nell. "This is bad... Is the divine existence no longer respected? Have the elves and fairies forgotten about their Goddess?"


    "No, maybe the elves and fairies just lost their way. Whatever it is, they will definitely respect the divine." Nell voiced her opinion. But when her big sister looked at her with a confused look, she became confused too. "I''m sorry, I don''t really know about elves and fairies."


    "You don''t need to apologize, Little Nell. However, Master Elena''s and Master Elysia''s assumptions need to be considered. We need to know the truth. If we can''t ask for the Dew of Life openly and kindly, we only need to ask directly to the fake Tree of Life. I''m sure they already have their own intelligence."

 Chapter 354: Second Name

    <h4>Chapter 354: Second Name</h4>


    "Hng, I thought about it, but is it possible those dwarves won''t be arrogant if we suppress them with oppressive pressure? We just show up, deal with shes, and talk, right, master?" Elysia got Vanessa''s opinion and started thinking about it for a moment.


    Vanessa said that those presumptuous dwarves were so arrogant because they thought they had a chance to defeat the divine being with their technology.


    So, what might happen if those dwarves were oppressed with such oppressive pressure until they could do nothing but tremble and kneel?


    This was different from the Human Race that already had Nell as the Human Goddess. Elves, fairies, and dwarves didn''t have a single divine being to guide them for far too long.


    "Hmm... I think Elysia''s estimate is correct. Maybe you or Elena should test it another time. Humans will obviously respect you because they are ustomed to worshiping a divine existence that brings the light of blessing, namely me." Nell pointed to herself with a smile and a wink.


    "Well..." Elena rolled her eyes, but she had a few other ideas in mind. After all, being kind sometimes wouldn''t be appreciated by the other party.


    "Ah, that sounds worth trying, but we can only rely on Master Elysia or Master Elena for that." Rhea dropped her fist to her open palm, but she suddenly thought of something. Thus, she nced at Nell. "Hum, it reminds me. Little Nell, can you tell me why I found your divine mark in Master Elysia''s upper dantian? Have you be a Master Elysia''s disciple? That''s the spirit connection between the master and the disciple, right?"


    "Ah, ah... That, uhh..." Nell fiddled her fingers nervously. It was hard for her to speak the truth because it was a bit embarrassing!


    "It''s because this little Goddess tried to convert my Ely as her half-disciple even though she realized Ely is my disciple. I didn''t allow that, and it ended the other way around. So, we get this little one as Ely''s goddisciple." Elena spilled it all with an innocent expression, but she was literally happy about it.


    "Ah, ah, Elena, you-" Nell stuttered with exasperation. She didn''t want her big sister to think she did any meany thing to Elysia.


    "Is there something wrong with what I just said?" Elena tilted her head with a smirk.


    "Hmm..." Rhea didn''t exactly know what to say, but it made Nell nervous. "All right, Little Nell, do you feel unhappy about bing a disciple? Do you wish to remove your spirit bonding from Master Elysia?"


    "No, it''s okay, big sister. Elysia is nice." Nell waved her hand to decline.


    "Is that so? Then, why do you call Master Elysia only by her name?" Rhea rested her cheek on her hand. She wasn''t sure about Nell''s response.


    "That''s, that''s because... We got close enough and decided to get rid of the honorifics to refer to each other?" Nell tried toe up with apelling reason. If she needed to tell the truth, she really didn''t know what else to say.


    "Hum, alright. I thought of something else, but it turned out to be just a conjecture. As long as you are good with it, then I''m happy too. Ah, don''t we be the same master, Little Nell?" Rhea was a little relieved to hear the response. She didn''t need to listen to any excuses. But, she only needed to know about Nell''s feelings as Elysia''s disciple.


    "Yes, yes!" Nell was delighted to see her big sister smiling at her.


    Elena and Elysia looked at each other, then watched Rhea and Nell chirped in small talk. Vanessa also looked at the two happy Goddesses.


    After some time, Elysia needed to think of a way to disguise Rhea''s six beautiful wings. However, she needed to ask first. "Uhm, Rhea, can you disguise your beautiful wings? These are real wings, right? Not magic wings like my master?"


    "My wings?" Rhea pped her six mint-white wings. Then, her wings dissipated into particles of light and gathered onto her back.


    "How about this?" Rhea showed her back for Elysia to see.


    Elena and Elysia could see a mint-white six-wings tattoo on Rhea''s back. The wings spread and cover half of Rhea''s upper back.


    "Woah, you can do that. Can I touch your wings tattoo, Rhea?" Elysia moved and sat beside Rhea in awe.


    "Sure." Rhea didn''t have any objections. She kept holding her long hair for Elysia.


    After getting permission, Elysia touched the fresh tattoo on Rhea''s wless white skin. Every detail of the wings was drawn there as if they were real wings.


    Right after that, Elysia''s attention was drawn to Rhea''s pointy ears. "I became curious. Are you an elf, Rhea? Is there a variety of elves with wings?"


    "Hehe, I was a pure-blooded elf. But that was only for two years. No, elves don''t have wings, Master Elysia." Rhea giggled, but her voice sounded like a sigh.


    "Only for two years? Did something happen, and you evolved?" Elysia tried to guess because she remembered Beast Race''s evolution ability.


    "I was the only experimental test subject that survived. My six wings grew from the results of that experiment." Rhea responded in a t tone as if it had nothing to do with her.


    Elysia was taken aback, her hands petrified in the air due to her shock. Elena, Nell, and Vanessa were also surprised. However, Nell became the most shocked one because she just found out about it. Her good big sister had a dark past?


    "Forgive me. I didn''t mean to." Elysia apologized immediately. She couldn''t and didn''t dare to imagine what an innocent two-year-old elf had gone through.


    "That''s fine, Master Elysia. It was a long time ago, and I can''t remember it very well. However, I do remember that I destroyed the ce of those crazy researchers." Rhea let her long hair loose. She turned around and gave Elysia a gentle smile.


    "Mm, you''ll be fine." Elysia stretched out her arms and hugged Rhea gently. Somehow, she felt sad just to hear that.


    Nell also came along, and Elena hugged Rhea from behind. Meanwhile, Vanessa just stroked Rhea''s feet with her body. Elysia and the others delivered a few gentle words to Rhea.


    "Thank you." Rhea could only feel grateful. She couldn''t feel anything other than appreciation, even though she didn''t feel anything about her distant past.


    After a few moments passed, Elysia and the others let Rhea go.


    When things got back to peace and tranquility, Elena brought up a topic that she thought needed to be resolved immediately. "Hmm... I remembered that the real names of divine beings in this world need to be kept secret from outsiders for some reason. However, that does not apply to Ely and me. It would be difficult for us if we want to call you in every situation, Rhea. What if we give you a pseudonym?"


    "Pseudonym? What will be given?" Rhea had no idea what kind of thing would be given to her.


    "Umm, please just consider it as a second name. The name we will use to rece your real name, the name change. It would be difficult to call you by your title in every situation." Elysia helped to exin.


    "O-oh, sure. All right, please give me a second name." Rhea dropped her fist to her open palm upon the realization.


    "Elena, why do you call my big sister by her name, but it''s different to me? I also want to have a second name! You also need to call me by a proper name." Nell got into the conversation with aint.


    "Hmm? Didn''t I already refer to you by a second name? Sometimes I call you little one or little Goddess." Elena blinked a few times and nodded with a smile on her face.


    "That''s not a proper name! Hum-hum." Nell threw tantrums like a child, then she flew to Elysia for a wish. "Elysia, please do something. Your master is hard topromise and stubborn."


    "Well, let''s think of a second name for Rhea first, then for you. For my master, I can''t help you. I''m sorry. You need to ask her directly, Nell." Elysia decided not to interfere.


    "No way..." Nell looked at Elysia in disbelief, then she looked at Elena. Elysia refused for sure because of Elena''s interference.


    To respond to that, Elena gave Nell a triumphant smirk and pped her hands once for attention. "All right, Ely, please think of a pseudonym for Rhea."


    "Hmm, please wait a moment." Elysia tapped her chin to look up the names from her random name dictionary. "Rhea, Hera, Aher, Hear, Arhea, Aria... What about Aria?"


    "I think it is a name that fits beautifully for me, Master Elysia. Then, from now onwards in a state beyond private time, my name will be Aria." Rhea nodded several times while smiling to appreciate her second name.


    "Now it''s my turn! I also want a pseudonym when I don''t appear as Goddess of Blessings." Nell raised her hand high.


    "Okay, I''ve thought about it. What about N?" Elysia immediately responded without dy.


    "It''s still simr to my real name." Nell made arge cross with her arms.


    "Then, Lena?" Elysia tried other names. Well, she was ying around to see Nell''s cute expression.


    "It''s simr to Elena! I don''t want a name simr to her." Nell refused instantly.


    "Ara, are you saying my name is bad, little one? You''re pretty bold, hmm?" Elena narrowed her eyes and gave a sinister smile.


    "Oh, no-no, I didn''t mean that. I''m sorry!" Nell immediately fled and hid behind Elysia''s head.


    Elysia and Rhea only smiled with amusement to see Nell''s behavior. After that, Elysia tried toe up with several other names. In the end, Nell was satisfied with her second name as Helen.

 Chapter 355: Fairy Capital City

    <h4>Chapter 355: Fairy Capital City</h4>


    Elysia and the others decided to have lunch before leaving. Even though Rhea and Nell didn''t feel hungry or thirsty, they still ate the dishes given by Elysia.


    Spoiling the tongue with the delicious taste was neither a mistake nor sin. It was an indulgent and justifiable pleasure. Even so, Elena did not join the luncheon. Elena just enjoyed everything Elysia felt using shared senses.


    Elysia didn''t fully understand why Elena would prefer to enjoy dishes like that. Nevertheless, it was only a matter of preference.


    Maybe, there was some pleasure in itself with using shared senses? Elysia decided to try the same thing when Elena took over her body at another opportunity. She wanted to make sure of it.


    "Thank you for the meal." Rhea put her hand together in appreciation, then Nell imitated the same move.


    "Okay, are we leaving immediately?" Elysia cleaned the tableware with her magic, then put everything again into her Space Bag.


    "En, the sooner, the better." Rhea nodded in agreement.


    "Well, where shall we go first? I need to say this beforehand... My master and I can''te to Fairy Continent''s capital city if we go there under anonymous identities." Elysia rose from her seat, and the others also prepared to leave.


    "Huh? Is there some reason for that, Master Elysia?" Rhea''s expression became clueless in an instant.


    "Hmm, nothing. I just can''t transform into a fairy. It will lose our aim if we enter Zhadphis Woond under disguise. How about you, Rhea? Can you transform into a fairy?" Elysia shook her head then revoked her magic. The chairs, bed, and table vanished as if they had never been there before.


    "Hm, I can''t either, but my avatar is a fairy." Rhea shook her head too. However, a brilliant idea came to her mind at that very second. "Ah, how about this. My avatar and Little Nell will go to Zhadphis Woond to get some Dew of Life vials. Then, the rest will go to Eshvelenora Woond as elves. Well, with one white tiger."


    "That''s a bad idea. You''re still in a vulnerable state. We''d better not split up from the same group." Elysia gave an instant rejection before Nell even had time to utter any opinion.


    "I see..." Rhea twirled a strand of her hair in thought, but she tried to ask for a solution first. "Then, do you have any idea, Master Elysia?"


    "How about this. Your avatar and Nell will enter Zhadphis Woond as fairies in disguise. Then, I, my master, and Vann will follow in invisible magic." Elysia could only think of it as the best solution.


    "That sounds like a good idea, Master Elysia. However, please don''t forget about my real body. Uhm, I''d better stay in the Nature Realm." Rhea added one important point to Elysia''s n.


    "All right, that sounds perfect. I also want to check if we can send telepathy via spirit connection if you are in Nature Realm, Rhea. Now, please manifest your avatar, and we can go." Elena voiced her approval.


    "En." Rhea nodded once, then raised her palms to chest level. She closed her eyes and manifested her avatar to appear above her palms.


    Magic energy surged instantly, and greenish light particles appeared above Rhea''s palms to gather into one unity. The collection of particles formed a fairy with six wings with a height of no more than twelve centimeters.


    As the lights dimmed, Elysia and the others were able to see a mini version of the Rhea. But, the mini Rhea had semi-transparent wings typical of fairies, rather than feathery wings like the real Rhea.


    "Woah, that''s amazing magic, Rhea. Your avatar really looks like you." Elysia''s eyes sparkled just to see the adorable mini Rhea.


    "Yay, now my big sister is just like me." Nellnded on her big sister''s palms and grabbed her big sister avatar''s hand.


    Rhea opened her eyes and her avatar in likewise.


    "Yes, my avatar is the same as me, Master Elysia. But, Little Nell and I will go undercover, right? Hum, we need to do something about our appearance, Little Nell." Rhea''s avatar flew to follow Nell. She was invited to dance and spin on the air.


    "En, we need to do something. I have disguise magic. You also need to use your magic, big sister." Nell stopped in midair. Then, she rubbed her face with both hands.


    It didn''t take two seconds, and Nell had a slightly different face from before. She showed her face to her big sister and Elysia. "What about my face now? Can you recognize me?"


    Rhea''s avatar only gave an approving nod and also used her disguise magic. She gave a slight illusion to her face. "What about the current me?"


    Meanwhile, Elysia nced at Elena, and Elena also did the same. They didn''t see any difference in appearance from Nell or Rhea''s avatar.


    ''Sister Elena, please don''t say that. Our vision is a little different. Please don''t crush the expectations of these two little fairies.'' Elysia felt helpless and immediately reminded Elena.


    ''Well, okay. Let''s ask Vann about these little fairies'' current appearance.'' Elena canceled her intention to speak the truth based on her vision.


    After asking Vanessa''s opinion, Elysia nodded with a smile to Nell and Rhea. "En, that''s good disguise magic. Hope no one will recognize you when we enter Zhadphis Woond."


    "Hehe, you can rest easy on that, Elysia." Nell rested her hands on her hip and replied with a small chuckle.


    "Master Elysia, please allow me to enter the Nature Realm." Rhea requested.


    "Sure, you can multitask in two forms at once, Rhea?" Elysia touched her ne and opened the Nature Realm''s portal.


    "Un, it''s pretty easy once you get used to it. You might try it another time, Master Elysia, Master Elena." Rhea walked to the portal.


    "Yeah, maybe another time." Elena waved her hand.


    When Rhea was already inside the Nature Realm, and Elysia closed the portal, she tried to send telepathy to Rhea. ''Trial one. Can you hear me, Rhea?''


    ''En, I can hear you clearly, Master Elena. Your telepathy goes straight to my real body instead of my avatar. My spirit of connection with Master Elysia served well for this telepathy.'' Rhea responded without dy. Then, she returned to the earth bump where her mother was asleep.


    ''Good.'' After saying that, Elena disappeared and returned to the Soul Realm.


    "Woah, Elena really disappeared. Did she get inside you, Elysia?" Nell looked confusedly at the ce where she hadst seen Elena. She couldn''t understand at all where Elena had gone.


    "Mm..." Elysia didn''t want to answer much and turned to look at her contracted beast. "Vann, can you transform into a smaller winged tiger? Erm, about a quarter of your current size."


    "Un, that''s easy, master. Give me a few seconds." Vanessa stood up and prepared to use her innate ability. She transformed her body into a quarter of her most ideal size.


    At that moment, Vanessa was not like a ragdoll cat, but she was still the same as before. It was just that she was just a winged tiger with a body length of no more than two meters.


    "This is perfect. Let''s go. Nell, you will take us all to Zhadphis Woond. I will take care of invisible magic. Ahem, now we are Aria, Helen, Vann, and... Umm, Ely." Elysia pped her hand for attention.


    "Huh? You don''t use a second name, Elysia? Umm, Ely?" Nell took out a magic carpet andid it on the floor.


    "Ely is good for me." Elysia pulled her hair back and tied it into a high ponytail.


    After that, Elysia and the others sat on Nell''s magic carpet, but Elysia leaned against Vanessa''s body for a nap.


    "Please wake me up when we''re almost at Zhadphis Woond, Helen." Elysia revoked all of her protective magic from the cave, then used her invisible magic to envelop everyone.


    "O-oh, all right." Nell nodded slightly and gave themand to her magic carpet.


    "Let''s go. Our destination is the fairy capital city!" Rhea threw her fist forward to dere their departure.


    *Swoosh*


    The magic carpet shot out of the cave and flew at high speed towards the northwest.


    While Elysia''s group was on its way, the high-ranking fairies had just finished having their third meeting.


    In thest three days, several fairy authorities discussed humans'' conspicuous activities and their preparation to deal with the ursed monsters.


    "Empress Yralissa, will the Goddess of Light and the other divine beings visit your pce today?" A Fairy Empress d in a silver dress asked as she looked up at the clear sky.


    "This is the third time you have asked the same question and at the same hour in thest three days, Empress Alyssum." A Fairy Emperor in a ck robe responded while examining the reports in front of him.


    "Hmm, it''s one o''clock. You ask the same thing at the same hour. Why don''t you sit in peace and have tea with me, Empress Alyssum? The Goddess of Light has said that. So, let''s wait about four more days." Yralissa nced at the clock on the table and sipped her tea.


    "But, we haven''t made any preparations to deal with the ursed monsters. The humans and devils have prepared a lot of their preparations. I''m afraid there will be a lot of casualties for us fairies. We havemitted a grave sin to speak disrespectfully to the Goddess of Light. What do we need to do?" Alyssum sat back down to her seat and held her forehead with a worried expression.

 Chapter 356: Arrived at Zhadphis Woodland

    <h4>Chapter 356: Arrived at Zhadphis Woond</h4>


    "Well, it was our fault, and especially my grave mistake. I was too furious because of that bitch elf and that insolent dwarf." Yralissa put down her teacup and heaved a subtle sigh. "I was too oblivious to quickly notice that we were in the presence of a real divine being. I shall atone for my sins when the Goddess of Light arrives as she promised."


    "Well, it''s no usementing what happened. Being ignorant and clueless about history is our fatal mistake. Let''s hope the Goddess of Light will forgive our impudence." A Fairy Emperor in a green and white robe closed the document and rested his chin against his hand.


    "I just hope the Goddess of Light doesn''t hold a grudge against us, Emperor Flix." Yralissa fiddled with her teacup. Then, she sighed once again.


    "Alright, take a look at this data. This is a list of the information reported by our spies in the Human Continent and Devil Continent. I have summarized it into some important points that we need to pay attention to." Onyx handed a note with only a sweep of his hand to Yralissa.


    "Hmm..." Yralissa tucked her long turquoise hair behind her ear and caught the floating note.


    "The humans set a lot of mysterious massive traps in certain ces. As for the devils... They seem like they are preparing a lot of unknown deadly weapons. Humans and devils are really preparing for a major war against ursed monsters, huh? The Goddess of Blessings guides the Human Race and Evil God for the Devil Race." After she read the note, Yralissa passed it to Alyssum.


    "Uhh, humans and devils are lucky enough to be guided by divine beings from the ancient era. Humph! The Beast Race in the Beast Continent is no different either. When our Goddess returns, we will also make proper preparations." Alyssum clenched her fist while pursed her lips.


    "We have already made war preparations, but it''s only to fight the elves and dwarves in case their troops enter our continent again. Ugh, it still shudders me to remember that one giant slime." Flix embraced himself with a slightly pale face.


    "I assume that giant ck slime is one of the ursed monsters that the Goddess of Light has talked about. The monster seemed to be speaking in an ancientnguage. I didn''t understand anything that slime said against the Goddess of Light. It was so vague and unclear." The other Fairy Emperor expressed his opinion.


    "Yea, I also don''t understand anything that giant slime shouted even though I can speak in the ancientnguage. That slime was even capable of restoring its body every time it was destroyed! If all the ursed monsters are like that, then this will be the worst battle for us." Alyssum replied with a slight snort and a small nod. However, something important suddenly shed through her mind. "Eh? Wait a minute..."


    "Hm?" Yralissa became curious about the reason why Alyssum suddenly fell silent and seemed to think of something important.


    "Wait, if the Goddess of Blessings is the Human Goddess, then what about the Goddess of Light? The Human Race has two Goddesses who will protect and guide them?" Alyssum swallowed her saliva with a taste of injustice.


    "It seems your suspicions don''t fit the facts, Empress Alyssum. Although we fairies don''t know much about ancient history, we''ve known for a long time that the Human Race has only one Goddess, namely the Goddess of Blessings." Even speaking so, Onyx stroked his chin as he thought about it.


    "However, what Empress Alyssum said has the truth too. If the Human Race only has one Goddess, so who is the Goddess of Light? Is she a Human Goddess or not? She is not a Goddess of an extinct race, right?" Yralissa tried to remember a few things from her memory.


    Yet, she was clueless and gave up because she absolutely had no idea about the Goddess of Light''s identity.


    After that, Yralissa and four other highest-ranking authorities in Fairy Continent discussed other matters. They decided to keep most of their confusion forter. Although they would bring it up again when the Goddess of Light and other divine beings came to visit.


    When the sun inclined thirty degrees westward from midday, Elysia''s group had just arrived near the biggest and most beautiful city in Fairy Continent. It was only a journey of less than an hour.


    Zhadphis Woond was a city with many trees within the city walls, a forest city.


    At first nce, Zhadphis Woond was simr to arge city on the Human Continent if those giant trees were not considered.


    The one thing that attracted Nell and Rhea the most was a huge tree in the middle of the city. Thatrge tree was three times bigger than the other trees. When viewed from several sides, thatrgest tree was indeed somewhat simr to the Tree of Life.


    "En, this is unmistakable. We have arrived at Zhadphis Woond, and the biggest tree over there is the fake Tree of Life." Nell tried to make sure they had arrived at their real destination. She got lost before and pointed to the wrong city, but not this time because she was extremely confident.


    "Yay! We''re here. I''m sure it''s the fake Tree of Life." Rhea cheered happily and threw her hands up. "All right, we need to wake Ely, Helen."


    "Are you sure, Aria? Ely looks tired. I didn''t have the heart to wake her up. Do you agree with me, Vann?" Nell hesitated to wake Elysia after she saw Elysia''s adorable sleeping face.


    "Hum." Vanessa only gave a brief response with neither yes nor no. To be honest, she just wanted to let her master rest until her master woke up.


    "Erm... But, Ely herself asked us to wake her up when we arrived at Zhadphis Woond. I need to obey my master''smand." Rhea immediately made up her mind after brief consideration.


    "..." Vanessa nced at the little fairy with mint colored hair.


    For some reason, she began to feel that this Goddess had be her fellow servant to serve the same master, the real and sincere one.


    Even though it was just a hunch, she got the vibe. Well, this Goddess''s reason for bing her master''s servant was also a bitplicated.


    Nell could only agree because her big sister was so convinced. Thus, she and her big sister floated near Elysia''s face and tried to wake the sleeping princess with a gentle effort.


    "Uh? Ah, are we at Zhadphis Woond yet?" Elysia awakened from her light rest without taking long. She looked left and right, then forward. Before her eyes, she could see a lively and majestic jungle city.


    "Woah, a big green city full of tall trees. Are we going to just enter the city?" Elysia immediately became fully conscious and delighted to see the big forest city, fairy capital city. She tried to wake Elena up, but thetter was a bit difficult to get up.


    "Well, yes, but actually no, Ely. Zhadphis Woond is protected by an invisible defensive barrier. We''ll enter through one of the main gates by sneaking in. Then, we can head straight to the fake Tree of Life for a few vials of Dew of Life." Nell exined the list of ns that she had thought through.


    "After that, we can meet Fairy Empress or Fairy Emperor. I need to know the attitude of fairies towards divine beings before we appear before them as Goddesses." Rhea sped her hands with a faint smile.


    "Err, you already know what my master said to those elves, fairies, and dwarves." Elysia scratched her head gently.


    "En, Helen told me, Ely. Your master said that she will appear with other divine beings, namely Helen and I. Emm, I mean the Goddess of Light wille with the Goddess of Blessings and the Goddess of Life." Rhea gave a sunny smile after rectify her reply.


    ''You are quite used to your second name, Aria. Alright, let''snd first, and we will infiltrate. Vann and I will follow you two in invisible magic. Also, please don''t separate from the group.'' Elysia spoke to Rhea and Nell via telepathy.


    ''En, okay.'' ''I understand.'' Nell and Rhea responded via telepathy too.


    After that, Nell gave themand to her magic carpet tond in a surveince-free area. She covered herself and her big sister with invisible magic before flying toward the city entrance.


    Vanessa transformed into a small cat, then Elysia carried Vanessa before following Nell and Rhea closely behind.


    It was easy for Elysia''s group to infiltrate Zhadphis Woond even though the city was under heavy guard.


    ''Hehe, none of those imperial guard fairies will notice us. Big sister, how about my magic?'' Nell put her hands on her hips with pride.


    ''Your invisible magic has improved a lot, Helen. Emperor-level or below will have no way of detecting us.'' Rhea smiled softly while looking at her little sister. She knew this little one was expecting apliment.


    ''Hehe, then shall we go straight to the fake Tree of Life under this guise?'' Nell chuckled happily.


    ''Not so fast, Helen. We need to find some information first. Let''s get out of this invisible magic and ask some fairies first before going to the fake Tree of Life. What do you think, Mast- Ely?'' Rhea shook her head, then looked back. But she couldn''t see Elysia anywhere. ''Ely? Master Elysia?''


    ''I''m here, Aria. Please call me Ely on this mission.'' Elysia smiled helplessly. She was right in front of Rhea, but was Rhea unable to see her?


    ''Big sis-, Aria, please take a closer look. Ely''s magic is tricky and mysterious. She''s right in front of you, you know?'' Nell gave a piece of thoughtful advice. She also sometimes failed to find the invisible Elysia if she didn''t look carefully.

 Chapter 357: Brief Information Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 357: Brief Information Gathering</h4>


    Hearing that, Rhea used her magic vision and was finally able to see Elysia. ''Marvelous! An extraordinary level of proficiency in invisible magic. It won''t be easy to see you if we don''t look carefully, even the Gods will have a hard time, umm, Ely.''


    ''Hehe, thanks, Aria. I feel honored. All right, please continue with your n. ''Elysia nicely responded to the pleasantries.


    ''En, let''s finish this before eveninges, Big Sister Aria.'' Nell invited, and Rhea didn''t refuse.


    Then, the two of them flew towards a secluded alley, and Nell revoked her invisible magic.


    ''Now we''re good. Let''s go to gather information.'' Nell took her big sister''s hand with an excited smile. It was her first hang out event with her big sister after they had not seen each other for a long time.


    ''Wait, Helen. Is that all right? I mean your wings. You have feathered wings instead of translucent. Will the fairies at the present time prejudice you?'' Rhea wanted to confirm that first before they went into action.


    ''It''s okay, big sister. I''ve met a fair amount of fairies in thest five or so weeks. The current fairies will only think of me as a unique type of fairy.'' Nell tried to reassure her big sister with confidence.


    ''In that case, I feel relieved. Let''s go.'' Rhea breathed a sigh of relief and let her little sister grab her hand. She left after giving Elysia an eye signal.


    When Rhea and Nell came out of a hidden alley, Elena finally woke up after Elysia''s umpteenth attempt. ''Ah, you are finally awake, Sister Elena. Look, we''ve arrived at Fairy Capital City, Zhadphis Woond.''


    ''Hng, Ely... You''re so determined to wake me up, Ely. I only slept for five minutes...'' Elena rubbed her eyes gently and peeked out at Elysia''s surroundings. She could only see the fairies flying around within the forest city. ''It''s like a forest rather than a city.''


    ''Uhh, what can we do? This city is called Zhadphis Woond for a good reason. And then, we take naps for about an hour, not five minutes.'' Elysia pointed out the truth.


    ''All right, what are we going to do now, Ely? We''re on our way to the fake Tree of Life for a few vials of Dew of Life?'' Elena observed Rhea and Nell. They were flying somewhere, and Elysia was following them.


    ''Rhea and Nell will find some information first before we go to the fake Tree of Life.'' Elysia answered, but she soon noticed Rhea and Nell flying towards a fairy guard on patrol. ''Look, they''re going to carry out a little investigation.''


    ''Hum.'' Elena didn''t respond much because she also wanted to eavesdrop. When it came to seeking information, she knew a more sophisticated method than asking some random folk. However, she could only let these two little fairies go by that simple method first.


    ''...'' Elysia understood what Elena was thinking. Nevertheless, she only stroked Vanessa gently. To eavesdrop in a crowd, bar, tavern, restaurant, or the like could be der.


    ''Purr...'' Vanessa enjoyed every touch of her master.


    "Excuse me, sir. Can you spare some of your time for us? My big sister and I just arrived at Zhadphis Woond a few minutes ago and need a little guidance." Nell waved her hand at a fairy d in leather armor.


    "Ho? Sure, what kind of help do you need, young fairy?" The guard stopped in midair. He looked at the two young beautiful fairies and smoothed his hair a little.


    "Can we know what''s been going ontely? About three days ago, the Celestial Lotus was even deployed with an army full of experts to the west." Nell tried with a simple question.


    "Oh, that one... Well, maybe not all fairies know about what''s been going ontely. All right, actually--" The guard began to tell a little exnation about what happened three days ago.


    It all started with the Elven Race deration of war represented by Elven Empress Ashera Nirvalen to the fairies. Considering that the Tree of Life seemed fragile and would copse soon, the elves intended to take ownership of that sacred divine tree.


    Of course, fairies wouldn''t let that happen. The copse of the Tree of Life was the trigger for the departure of an army full of experts. Even the five sovereigns of Fairy Continent immediately gathered and set off with the Celestial Lotus.


    However, it seemed that something had brought the army back not long after their departure.


    "¡ªOnly that is known even for the imperial guard. Furthermore, it looks like Her Majesty Empress Yralissa Quifiel and the other sovereigns are preparing for something. Even many high-ranking authorities have been gathering in this city since the past three days." The guard casually shared the widely known information.


    "Ah, it''s no wonder this city looks busy and under heavy guard. Thank you for telling us, Mister Guard." Rhea sped her hands with a grateful smile.


    On the other hand, the guard was a little stunned to hear the beautiful voice of this stunning fairy. Yet, he immediately regained hisposure. "It''s my pleasure to help. Is there anything else you would like to ask?"


    Shortly after, Rhea inquired about the capital city''s special rules and what to watch out for. The guard humbly answered the questions under the assumption that these two beautiful sisters had juste from the vige. It was probably their first time visiting the capital city.


    "Thank you for your time, Mister Guard. That''s all from us. Have a wonderful and blessed day." Nell extended her hand lightly, and Rhea was the same. After getting the guard''s response, they flew away toward the downtown area.


    The guard just stared at the two beautiful fairies in silence, then shook his head with a faint smile. He returned to his duties in a brighter mood.


    For the next few moments, Rhea and Nell asked several other fairies about different things. Well, they didn''t want to be under suspicion for asking a lot of things to one fairy.


    Unfortunately, Elena only gave the two sisters 30 minutes. After Rhea and Nell asked the sixteenth random fairy, Elena sent telepathy for those sisters. ''Excuse me! What you are doing has be less effective and will send an rm to the higher-ups.''


    ''Eh? Why is that, Ely?'' Rhea became confused and stopped in midair. Nell was the same.


    ''Err... The one who just spoke wasn''t me but my master. Please call my master as... Ane.'' Elysia straightened the wrong pronoun.


    ''Fufu, Ane is my second name on this mission? Ane can mean love or big sister, Ely. So, you want to make these two little fairies refer to me as their big sisters?'' Elena chuckled over the private connection, and only Elysia could hear her.


    ''Erm...'' Elysia didn''t know what to say. She only came up with that name out of whim. Nevertheless, Elena didn''t seem to refuse the temporary pseudonym.


    ''Well, why is that, Ane? We''re close to the downtown area and will probably get essential information from the residents near the pce.'' Rhea repeated her question with an extra exnation.


    ''Okay, think about it one more time. Two beautiful fairies asked the surrounding fairies, then headed for the downtown area. Will you both be the subject of suspicion and attention, yes? But fret not! I have a better method than your ns.'' Elena pointed out the obvious and checked the surrounding area. Luckily, she didn''t find anyone spying on Rhea and Nell.


    ''And what is your n, El- Ane?'' Nell began to think that Elena had a point.


    ''Hey, don''t look over here, stupid one! Now, hurry up to any hidden alley. I will exin my n afterward.'' Elena scolded the stupid fairy who looked at the invisible Elysia.


    ''Hey, I''m not stupid, alright!?'' Nell shouted angrily. Then, she grabbed her big sister''s hand. "Let''s go."


    ''Hmm...'' Rhea only followed her younger sister. They flew into a secluded alley with the notion that no third party was following or spying on them.


    Elysia checked the situation within a 200-meter radius. When the circumstances were right, she used her invisible magic on Rhea and Nell. ''Now we are safe and invisible. But, please don''t speak in your voice, just in case.''


    ''Okay, thanks, Ely. So, what about your n, Ane?'' Nell went straight to inquire about the better method.


    ''Well, it will take some time to exin that. Now, the two of you just have to follow Ely. She knows where to go. All you have to do is listen, and the recent info will flow to us with no effort.'' Elena feltzy to talk a lot. She only asked Elysia to go to the big tavern or elite army camp.


    ''Uhm, all right, let''s go.'' Elysia flew away by bringing Rhea and Nell with her with magic.


    Right after Elysia''s group left, a fairy in a green robe floated down from the tall tree. He looked around as if looking for something but found nothing. After that, he flew away among the trees while paying attention to the surroundings.


    Information eavesdropping activities conducted by Elysia''s group took ce in several crowded spots.


    From the park, tavern, za, army camp, and so on... Two hours just passed for that information gathering.


    Even so, what Elysia and the other got was quite beneficial for them. At least, they could treat their ignorance with information about what happened in Fairy Continent, especially the recent event in the capital city.


    After Rhea felt that it was enough, she requested to go directly to the fake Tree of Life. She felt sad. The disappearance of most ancient historical records and the absence of a divine figure from the Fairy Continent led many fairies to go astray and misguided.

 Chapter 358: For the Dew of Life

    <h4>Chapter 358: For the Dew of Life</h4>


    Fairy Race''s fake Tree of Life was known as the Celestial Tree, the sacred tree that had existed since the fairy ancestor''s era.


    None of the fairies knew for sure about that sacred tree age, but they were confident that the Celestial Tree was the oldest in the Fairy Continent after the Tree of Life.


    Right in the middle of the city center, Elysia''s group had just passed through a sacred area that was heavily guarded and protected by particr subtle magic. Nothing could stop them from approaching the Celestial Tree.


    ''Woah, this tree is somewhat simr to the Tree of Life. Perhaps, this tree is about 200 meters high.'' Elysia looked up as she measured the sacred tree.


    ''Big sister, now what are we going to do? Talk to this tree directly and ask for the Dew of Life?'' Nell intended to leave the rest to her big sister.


    ''En, let me talk to this tree.'' Rhea nodded and flew closer to the tree.


    ''Celestial Tree? Hum, this tree is already at Saint-level, so we can talk to it.'' Elysia checked the tree''s status screen. Although she did not find anything surprising.


    ''Huh? You can tell just by looking at it, Ely?'' Nell had a little guess that Elysia''s vision was exceptional. She knew Elysia hadn''t done anything to check apart from looking, but Elysia already knew that.


    ''Hehe...'' Elysia replied with a light chuckle.


    At that moment, Rhea was still covered in Elysia''s invisible magic nket. She touched the tree trunk and sent her words via telepathy. ''O Celestial Tree with origins from the Tree of Life. I, as the Goddess of Nature, havee to speak with you.''


    ''Hmm? Who''s talking to me? The Goddess of Nature? This is my first time hearing your name. I don''t know who you are or where you are from. If there is no other need, please go away and do not disturb my sleep.'' The croaky woman''s voice replied half-consciously.


    The Celestial Tree didn''t want to be disturbed and wanted to go back to sleep right away. However, she suddenly realized what she had just heard. Thus, she immediately checked around, but she found nothing but nts. ''Wait, what do you know about the Tree of Life? Did the Tree of Life truly fall and die? Are you really a Goddess? Please show yourself to me.''


    Rhea sent telepathy to Elysia to exclude her from the invisible magic. She also removed her disguise magic from her face before responding to the confused tree. ''I am here. Thirteen degrees north of the current direction of the sun.''


    ''You... Why does your aura feel so familiar? I''m sure this is the first time we''ve met, hmm...'' The Celestial Tree checked with her senses for the intended direction. She could feel the familiar yet nostalgic auraing from the mint green-haired fairy. ''What do you know about Tree of Life? Please tell me.''


    Rhea smiled faintly at the Celestial Tree. She put on a deliberate gentle facial expression but prone to the depiction of sadness. ''I presumed you already know what has happenedtely. The answer to your question, the Tree of Life has fallen apart and left this world.''


    ''I- I see...'' The Celestial Tree suddenly became low-spirited, almost to a sob.


    Even though the Celestial Tree was ready to hear the truth, it was different if she genuinely heard it. Although, that was to be expected considering that the Tree of Life was already so fragile.


    In thest three days, she didn''t get any news after the Tree of Life copsed. She was aware of the departure of an elite army and the Fairy Race''s ultimate weapon, then an astonishing phenomenon in the western sky, the direction of the Tree of Life.


    However, when the army returned a few hourster, she had not received any news until now. All she knew was that a divine being named the Goddess of Light intervened to prevent war. It was also from what she overheard from one of the guards. Apparently, the fairy forgot to tell her thetest essential news because of some unknown reason.


    For so many reasons, she had inexplicable sentiments to the Tree of Life. When she heard the rification from the mint green-haired fairy, who imed to be the Goddess of Nature, she became pretty devastated.


    Rhea smiled warmly to realize that this Celestial Tree had a special sentiment towards the Tree of Life despite the distance and time.


    She knew her mother and this Celestial Tree never exchanged the slightest word. Well, this Celestial Tree was still a tiny seed before the decisive war for her to remember.


    ''The Tree of Life is no longer in this world, but that doesn''t mean she''s dead.'' Rhea told the truth before the Celestial Tree cried.


    ''Huh? What do you mean?'' The Celestial Tree failed to grasp the meaning.


    ''It''s like I said. The Tree of Life still lives in the beautiful fertile heavenlynd. It is thend of her dreams.'' Rhea softly exined.


    ''O-oh, that must be a fantastic ce. Wait, why are you telling me this? Who are you? You are not one of the fairies who usually visit me, nor the inhabitants of this city. What are you trying to achieve? ''The Celestial Tree became suspicious at once.


    ''I am not a resident of this city. You may not know who I am, but allow me to introduce myself again. I am the Goddess of Nature, daughter of the Goddess of Life, or you may refer to her as the Tree of Life. I represented her as the Goddess of Life at hermand before this era... In ancient history. Nice to meet you, Celestial Tree. I''m d you can speak in Vrelenia, ancientnguage.''


    Rhea introduced herself once again in more detail. On second thought, this Celestial Tree was her little sister because this tree came from the Tree of Life.


    ''Ah-oh, I''ve studied the ancientnguage with the fairies of the royal family. They visit here almost every day.'' The Celestial Tree became dazed after hearing too many shocking statements.


    She was no longer in doubt because this mint green-haired fairy had a golden energy aura. So, an actual divine being! It took her a few seconds to digest all that was said by the Goddess of Nature.


    ''I will be honest with you about the Tree of Life. However, before that, can you please introduce yourself?'' Rhea moved the conversation to her objectives.


    ''Ah, where is my manner. I''m Celes Quifiel, the Celestial Tree, the greatest sacred tree in Fairy Continent after Tree of Life.'' Celes immediately introduced herself with positive feelings. She knew nothing wrong would happen from the Fairy Goddess, who didn''t have a negative aura in the slightest.


    ''What a lovely name. Very well, Celes. We have several reasons for entering this city, and one of them is to request something from you for the sake of the Tree of Life.'' Rhea opened her palm to point at Celes.


    ''Thank you... But, we? You did note alone, o the Goddess of Nature? Anyway, what kind of request do you expect from me? I need to say this, I am just a Saint-level tree with not much talent. I''m not sure if I can help a Goddess-ss being.'' Celes said that so she wouldn''t disappoint anyone.


    ''Yes, I didn''te alone. Two other Goddesses came with me. Your help will be useful. As you know, right before the Tree of Life died, the Goddess of Light came to prevent it. Currently, the Tree of Life is nothing but a seed that will grow back.'' Rhea stated that without hesitation.


    ''If you''re so sure... Fine, I''ll help, but please don''t ce too many expectations on me.'' Celes warned again. It was strenuous to act under huge expectations.


    ''You are a kind tree. All we need are five vials of Dew of Life. We-'' Rhea was still talking, but Celes suddenly cut her off.


    ''Impossible! It is the same as you asking me to cut my age which is still too young. I''ve only lived for seven thousand years. I would probably agree if I were at Emperor level, umm... Empress.'' Celes refused with panic and mixed feelings. Yet, she felt guilty after saying that for some inexplicable reason.


    ''We have no intention of giving disadvantage to you. After all, we also will not ask for free. We will give you ten kilograms of the best quality heaven grade fertilizer for every vial of Dew of Life you give. This is a sample. Take this as my appreciation token.'' Rhea took out a pouch and sprinkled brown powder on the ground near Celes.


    ''What? What is this? I can taste incredible nutrition and resources from just a tiny bit of that brown fertilizer. Okay, I agree. I won''t lose anything if thepensation is like this, hehe... Give me those five vials. Charge upfront, and we reach a deal.'' Celes chuckled happily after feeling firsthand the greatness of the mysterious fertilizer.


    ''Sure.'' Rhea had no objection. Then, she sent a request to Elysia to bring out five sacks of the best quality fertilizer from Nature Realm.


    Rhea''s true body handed the five sacks of fertilizer to Elysia, and Elysia threw it at Celes.


    ''O-oh, nice~ Ahn~'' Celes pulled some out of her roots and buried the five sacks in the ground. She tore all the sacks and immediately felt bliss.


    After that, Rhea handed over five vials. Celes received it with magic and immediately extracted the Dew of Life out of her body.

 Chapter 359: Fluffy Tiny Creature

    <h4>Chapter 359: Fluffy Tiny Creature</h4>


    It was like lymph. Celes infused that colorless fluid into the five vials using magic. Shortly after she finished, she returned the vials containing the Dew of Life to the Fairy Goddess. ''Here, now our deal is happily fulfilled.''


    ''Very well, thanks for the cooperation.'' Rhea received the vials and checked if it was the Dew of Life. ''Is this your first time producing Dew of Life?''


    ''How do you know that?'' Celes was dumbfounded to hear that, but she immediately brushed it aside because she was in the presence of a Goddess.


    ''Well, you are right, the Goddess of Nature. However, please don''t tell anyone about it, or the fairies will beg me for the Dew of Life. Although they will definitelye with offerings, it causes me a lot of trouble. After all, I''m still too young.'' Celes begged to keep the information about Dew of Life confidential.


    ''Dew of Life will be used to help the Tree of Life. The information you are referring to will not be spread unless it is you who did it yourself. I will not interfere in that matter.'' Rhea replied with reassurance. Then, she handed over the five vials to Elysia.


    Celes saw that the Fairy Goddess had just made five vials disappear somewhere. In retrospect, the five sacks of heaven grade fertilizer just now also came out of nowhere. The deal was over, so this Fairy Goddess was about to leave?


    ''Umm, are you about to leave already, the Goddess of Nature? Is it possible for me to meet the Tree of Life?'' Celes wished to meet the most sacred existence in Fairy Continent.


    If what this Fairy Goddess said was the truth, then the Tree of Life was the Goddess of Life, the Goddess of the fairies.


    ''I apologize, but it''s not possible. The Tree of Life is in a delicate state.'' Rhea refused without any consideration. Her mother was sleeping, and she honestly didn''t want any third party to enter the Nature Realm.


    ''I see...'' Celes was disappointed, but shepletely understood. The Tree of Life was in the recovery phase because of the near-death experience. Nevertheless, she was eager to meet the Savior Goddess. ''Then- then can I meet the Goddess of Light? I look forward to talking to her about what happened three days ago.''


    ''The Goddess of Light is here, near you.'' Rhea told the truth, but she felt something was wrong. ''Hmm, didn''t you already know what happened three days ago? You are a special existence to the Fairy Race... Or maybe, none of the fairies has told you? They were on the scene at the time, too, though?''


    ''I know, right. I am indeed considered important, but the fairies from the Royal Family have forgotten about me in the past three days. Nobody has visited to tell me thetest news. Not even a single elite army has passed around here for me to ask. The only information that came to me was from the guards and citizens.'' Celesined but sounded like a tantrum.


    ''Is that so? Hmm, if so, why don''t you visit the pce over there and find out the truth yourself? You are a sacred nt at the Saint-level level. You can manifest a part of your spirit as an entity, right?'' Rheaes up with a solution. She felt that Celes was a bit pitiful.


    ''It''s not as easy as you say. My instinct says I can manifest a part of my spirit into another entity once I reach Empress-level.'' Celes felt helpless.


    ''It only happens because you haven''t tried it. Now, show me. Every tree that reached Saint-level or above can already manifest a small part of its spirit into an entity outside its original body. Even though you are limited by distance, it''s enough for you to walk around this city''s downtown area, including the pce over there.'' Rhea gave some fact-based encouragement.


    ''Can I do it?'' Celes had a little bit of self-doubt.


    ''Try it now or never. If you fail, I will help you. Once sessful, you cane with us to the pce over there to meet high-ranking authorities.'' Rhea tried to convince Celes once again.


    ''O-okay, I''ll give it a try.'' Celes had no other choice if it was said like that.


    After that, the Celestial Tree tried to manifest a small part of her spirit to be another entity. After three failed attempts, she obtained a charming result on the fourth try, although with the Goddess of Nature''s assistance.


    ''Wow! Is this me? I''m like a fluffy ball.'' Celes jumped up and down, then flipped in the air.


    Currently, she had be two entities, the Celestial Tree and a fluffy tiny creature. Well, her other one was nothing more than a three centimeter fluffy ball.


    ''This is the special ability of high-level nt Race called Spirit Entity. Please be careful because this entity is still a little part of your spirit. You''re not strong enough to go too far either. Please pay attention to that. Also, your magic is very limited in this small entity.'' Rhea gave a gentle yet stern reminder.


    ''En, I understand. Thank you.'' Celes flew down andnded on the Fairy Goddess''s hands. She was fully aware of the bacsh if her fluffy ball entity was destroyed. Caution was number one.


    ''Good, let''s go to the pce over there.'' Rhea flew closer to Elysia.


    When Rhea got into the nket of invisible magic, the fluffy ball was immediately dumbfounded. A golden-haired humandy, a big winged white tiger, and a fairy with unique wings... The three of them suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    "Oh my, what we got here? A fluffy tiny creature. Wow, you look a bit like a stretchy toy." Elena yed the fluffy ball on Rhea''s hands with a hint of enthusiasm.


    A few moments ago, she and Elysia had a little discussion. Elena wanted to take care of the rest because she wanted to make a small vengeance on the fairy higher-ups.


    So Elena took over and used her form. Vanessa also transformed into a big tiger, but only half the size of Vanessa''s best.


    "Awo, Awe yyou twhe Goddesws of Wight?" Celes kept trying to speak even though her body was pinched and yed like a small toy. Yet, she didn''t feel any pain.


    "Yes, that''s me." Elena felt satisfied and no longer yed the fluffy little thing.


    "Woah, so the human is like this. You are so beautiful and big." Celes praised it because it was her first experience to see a human.


    "Big? Which one do you refer to? Her body size or breast?" Nell was interjected before Elena could respond. She also revoked her disguise magic.


    "Body size, of course. Humans have a much bigger size than fairies. Umm, about fifteen times bigger. However, humans don''t have wings. Wow, you have feathery white wings like birds. What kind of fairy are you?" Celes flew around the unique fairy to find out more, then circled the Goddess of Light.


    Celes felt incredibly confused. Her fluffy little self could see her real body and everyone, but it was not the other way around. Her real body saw nothing but soil, grass and nts.


    "Would you like to start a little game with me, the Goddess of Blessings? Regrettably, now is not the right time. We''ll continue with thatter, fufu..." Elena smiled with friendliness.


    Unfortunately, it looked different for Nell. The little Goddess immediately snapped her mouth shut.


    "Woah... I am in front of three Goddesses at once! Then, is this great white tiger a Beast God?" Celes seemed to be pointing at the winged white tiger, only a tiny protrusion on her fluffy little self as she did not have fingers.


    "She is my faithfulpanion. Beast God is a lion, not a tiger. Alright, let''s go to the pce over there." Elena turned around and walked toward the exit from the Celestial Tree area.


    "Okay, count me in!" Celes immediately flew following the Goddess of Light and begged. "Nee, can I meet the Tree of Life? I also want to meet the legend for the nt Race at least once."


    "Well, what do you want to see from the Tree of Life''s current state? She bes a seed that will grow back into a tree. If you want to meet her as the Tree of Life, then it will take some time." Elena responded with a subtle refusal along with her reasons.


    "Umm, alright..." Celes felt a little disappointed once again. She finally canceled her intention due to consideration of the Tree of Life''s unfavorable state.


    "Wait, nt Race? So, we have nine different races in this world? Then, why does history only record eight?" Elena stopped her steps, and so did the others.


    "Oh, hey, that''s so cruel, whoever wrote that history. nt Race is filled by the creatures with the longest life force. Our race is the oldest in this world and can outlive the other races, change my mind." Celes protested loudly with dissatisfaction.


    "Well, all right. Now there are nine races. For now, please don''t speak out loud, just in case. We''lle to visit the fairy authorities in invisibility." Elena drew a conclusion and continued her steps again. Rhea, Nell, Vanessa and Celes followed right behind her.


    On their way to the Zhadphis Pce, Elena exchanged a few words and ideas with Rhea. She told Rhea about her n, then Rhea shared information about Celes.


    After some discussion involving Elysia and Nell, an excellent n was finally drawn up based on deliberation to reach a consensus. It was what they would do to appear before the fairy authorities.

 Chapter 360: Fairy Palace

    <h4>Chapter 360: Fairy Pce</h4>


    ''This green pce is surprisingly bigger than I thought. I thought I needed to crouch down to get in. But... Why do fairies need a ce this big even though they are only twelve centimeters tall on average?'' Elena spoke in her mind while examining the surroundings with advanced perception.


    Even though that fairy pce was big for fairies, Elena only needed one moderate jump, and her head would hit the hallway ceiling. For that reason, she only walked through the air using magic so close to the floor.


    Even Vanessa had no other choice but to transform her body into an even smaller one, not a cat. Vanessa became a winged white tiger, one-fifth the size of herrgest body size.


    ''Hehe, who knows.'' Elysia chose not toment at all. She only scanned 200 meters for the surroundings and found the five highest authorities in Fairy Continent. ''Ah, the Fairy Empresses and Emperors are in the hall on the third floor, the third room after the stairs. Shall we go straight there, Sister Elena?''


    ''Of course, Ely. Our objective has been achieved here, after all. Now, it''s time to take care of the main event, fufu...'' Elena confirmed, then turned her head to Rhea. ''Aria, now please do as we nned. Whether the fairies will acknowledge you as their Goddess or not, and how will they respond... I became a little enthusiastic.''


    ''En. My identity is that of an ordinary fairy who will reveal the truth that I am a Goddess. Sigh... Now, I doubt those fairy sovereigns can recognize me as their Goddess.'' Rhea didn''t have much expectation from fairies. She, Elena, and Nell were only here to give direction and enlightenment to the fairies after all.


    Even though she was no longer seen as the Goddess of the fairies, Fairy Race needed some guidance to deal with ursed monsters.


    ''Helen, please follow our n. You and Ane wille as Goddess tooter. So, we will refer to each other only by our title.'' Rhea reminded as she looked at her little sister.


    ''En, I understand, big sister.'' Nell nodded in understanding.


    Then, Rhea exited Elysia''s invisible magic and slowly flew away. She deliberately did this so that the imperial guards could notice her.


    "Wow, we entered the pce casually and openly, but no one noticed us. Uhh? Why did the Goddess of Nature fly ahead of us? Does she have a need?" Celes whispered softly and floated near the Goddess of Light.


    "Let''s watch this event with peace. Also, don''t fly more than a meter from me, or you wille out of invisibility." Elena kindly answered.


    "Okay." Celes obeyed. But, she kept flying here and there within a meter''s scope with the Goddess of Light as the pivot point.


    A few seconds after Rhea got out of the nket of invisible magic, several imperial knights noticed her presence. They immediately confronted Rhea because they could not allow foreign fairies to roam the pce unattended.


    "Halt!" One of the imperial knights eximed sternly. When thedy stopped, he continued. "Who are you, and where did youe from? Why are you flying around the pce unattended?"


    "I am a fairy named Aria. I think the rest is unnecessary because my presence has been awaited by Empress Yralissa Quifiel. It will be helpful if you tell her about my arrival." Rhea grasped her hand in a polite yet elegant manner. She also smiled faintly to express her attitude.


    "Aria? Do you know anything about her?"


    "Does Her Majesty have a guest named Aria?"


    "Why isn''t anyone escorting her? The summit was over about three or four hours ago, right?"


    "Forget that. In thest three days, there have been too many high authorities visiting the pce. It would be better if we confirmed this with Her Majesty."


    "Very well, you go to Her Majesty to report the arrival of a guest named Ms. Aria. We will escort her."


    The imperial guards turned to each other with clueless expressions. They briefly conferred and came up with a solution. Then, an imperial guard excused himself and flew up to the top floor.


    "Your arrival is being notified directly to Her Majesty Empress Yralissa Quifiel. Please wait here for a moment until further notice, Ms. Aria." One of the imperial guards informed the guest to wait.


    Meanwhile, Rhea didn''t have any objection either. She remained in her position without moving and just closed her eyes while waiting.


    As for the imperial knights who were in charge of escorting her, they couldn''t help but wait in silence as well. If they were, to be honest, the appearance of this guest was exquisite and gorgeous, including her translucent wings and dress. No one would doubt if this fairy was an aristocrat. So, why did this guest introduce herself only by name?


    At that moment, an imperial knight had just arrived before the majestic gate of the assembly hall on the third floor. He knocked on the gate three times.


    "Who is there?"


    The charismatic voice of a familiar sovereign rang in the imperial knight''s ears.


    Although Empress Yralissa spoke softly, it was conveyed to the imperial knight behind the gate, thanks to her magic.


    "I''m Elm from the Blueplum Team. This humble knight requests a meeting with Her Majesty Yralissa Quifiel." The imperial knight announced his intention with respect.


    "Very well, you cane in."


    After that, the gate suddenly opened a little. Elm entered the hall through a gap sufficient for the one fairy with no dy. Then, he knelt before the sovereigns.


    "Very well, Elm... Tell me the reason for your arrival." Yralissa stared at the imperial knight from behind the round table.


    "Report, ady with long mint green hair and wings of the same color has just entered the pce out of nowhere unattended and without any escort. She is Ms. Aria, and she said that Her Majesty is already waiting for her arrival." Elm exined the guest''s arrival sinctly.


    "Hmm?" Yralissa became puzzled. She was sure that she had no appointments with anyone today.


    However, the guest who was expecting to meet her was Aria. For some reason, that name was oddly familiar to her. But, a memory fragment from the distant past suddenly shed through her mind.


    "Bring the guest here." Yralissa gave the order, and the imperial knight immediately excused himself to carry it out.


    As the hall calmed down again, the other four sovereigns nced at Yralissa.


    "Who is Aria? Could it be the Goddess of Light?"


    "Based on the characteristic features described by the imperial knight just now, it doesn''t match the Goddess of Light at all."


    "Yes, the Goddess of Light has golden characteristics, not mint green."


    "Umm, is Aria your friend, Empress Yralissa? Maybe, you should meet her in a more private ce because it would be ufortable for her to be in our presence too."


    The three Fairy Emperors questioned that along with their assumptions. One other Empress simply gave a piece of kind suggestion. But, the four of them fell silent for a moment because Yralissa had a clueless expression. They waited for Yralissa to speak.


    "Wait, I do have a friend named Aria, but that was way back. About a thousand years ago, when I was a student. I don''t know what happened to her after graduation, but I think this guest isn''t the Aria I have in my mind. Maybe, someone else. So, I want to check it out in person." Yralissa rified the matter thoughtfully.


    Hearing that, the other sovereign could only wait for the presence of thisdy named Aria. To appear out of nowhere and already inside the pce under the strict supervision of the imperial knights was no ordinary achievement.


    They wanted to know the purpose of Aria''s arrival, whom they thought was a mysterious fairy instead of a Goddess.


    "Apologies for the long wait. You have got permission from Her Majesty, Ms. Aria. Allow us to escort you to the meeting ce." Elm returned to his team. He respectfully invited the guest of honor.


    "Sure, show me the way." Rhea opened her palm to point toward the front.


    After receiving the gesture, two imperial knights immediately escorted the honored guest of the Empress to the assembly hall on the third floor.


    "Her Majesty Empress Yralissa Quifiel is waiting for your presence behind this gate. We will only escort you until here, Ms. Aria." Elm said respectfully, then knocked on the gate.


    When the gate opened, and the distinguished guest entered, he and his fellow knight left the vicinity to return to their duties.


    Meanwhile, Rhea just stepped in casually and stood before the five fairy sovereigns with a rxed expression. She looked at the five sovereigns of the Fairy Continent, and she received stares from them in return.


    As she expected. Even after she used her form as a Goddess who always guided the Fairy Race in the ancient era, these sovereigns didn''t know who she was.


    Even the fairies with the highest authority could not recognize her. So, historical records in all the fairy royal families also did not reach as far back as the history of one hundred thousand years ago.


    Simr to Human Race and Devil Race, but worse. History lost due to age or other factors with no hint nor clue to the truth.


    Even so, she could only tolerate it because she also couldn''t do anything either. Now, back to Elena''s little n.


    "Good afternoon. It is truly a coincidence and a pleasure for me to be in the presence of the five sovereigns of the fairies. Please allow me to introduce myself. I''m Aria." Rhea introduced herself gracefully and politely.


    "Let''s cut off the pleasantries and get to our main point. Ms. Aria, can you tell me the purpose of your arrival? Why do you want to meet me? You even said that I was waiting for your arrival." Yralissa immediately drew the conversation to the main topic.

 Chapter 361: Oh, the Irony

    <h4>Chapter 361: Oh, the Irony</h4>


    "Hmm, alright. I''m here to tell you about the truth and the revtions. Would you like to hear it?" Rhea gave a soft sweeping motion with her hand.


    Yralissa became a little surprised to hear that. Nevertheless, she couldn''t judge anything before listening to this guest. "Be my guest and tell me."


    "Long time ago--" Rhea started telling a little about the lost history based on her memories. She spoke in the ancientnguage, Vrelenia.


    However, she was more focused on the curse-bearing race that hade from out of nowhere.


    She also did not forget to inform about what happened after that decisive war. Although it wasn''t detailed, it could already illustrate what happened a hundred thousand years ago.


    By the time she finished telling the story, she felt her story was not appreciated. These sovereigns only had bored and indifferent expressions on their faces?


    "Wait a moment. You''re not here just to tell us a fairy tale, are you? If it''s the true incident of lost history, how do you know about the said truth? You''re so young, so you can''t possibly live that long. Or, do you perhaps have any cipher records of lost history?" Onyx felt this guest story was quite reasonable and quite detailed. Nevertheless, he needed to seek the shreds of evidence first.


    "Mm, you are so great and fluent in the ancientnguage. You''ve got me interested, Ms. Aria. Are you sure that your story is historical truth? How did you know about the ursed monsters, those curse-bearing monsters?" Alyssum became enthusiastic and interested. She was inclined to believe in that story simply because this guest was an expert in the ancientnguage.


    "Hum, what do you want to achieve by telling us your story?" Yralissa put her hand to her chin as she thought about something.


    "Mm, I have no other intention than to provide guidance and direction. Whether you want to believe that or not is your decision. However, the safety of the Fairy Race is my ultimate goal." Rhea shook her head gently.


    "You speak as if you were a savior or something. As far as I know, only the Human Race and the Devil Race have records and relics of ancient history. Tell me, are you associated with them as a messenger?" Flixbed back his lime shoulder-length hair. He actually had extreme dissatisfaction and suspicion toward this guest.


    It all started with this guest''s arrival, who stood still in front of the five sovereigns. This guest didn''t kneel! Then, the way this guest spoke seemed to imply that this guest was superior.


    "Why do you think so?" Aria didn''t change her rxed yet graceful intonation.


    Flix looked at the other four sovereigns and shared his assumptions. "Let''s look at it again from another point of view. A guest who came out of nowhere told us something that has no basis or clear evidence. This guest can''t even show any evidence."


    "Then, this guest is just an ordinary fairy with no power. Perhaps, she is only 16 years old fairy, and the magic circuit in her body has just activated. No matter how much I try to think, I can only consider that this guest is nothing but a dispensable messenger from somewhere for something." Flix pointed at the guest while stating his opinion.


    "..." Rhea decided not to say anything in response.


    If it had reached this point, she could only see that her own presence and arrival was a source of suspicion. If she continued, everything she said would lead to nowhere but a dead end. No one would believe her words.


    Her vital problem was she didn''t know what else to do. She expected these sovereigns would at least ask for evidence, and she would prove it. Unfortunately, the only problem was her.


    These fairy sovereigns seemed unable to believe her at all. To make matters worse, they had already considered her as a messenger or a spy? She hadn''t even finished proving anything yet.


    "Look, she can only be silent and unable to answer. So, my words are most likely true. Girl, you can''t leave without telling the truth. Tell us honestly, or we have no other choice but to interrogate you." Flix snapped his finger and changed his expression to a lofty, stern one.


    The other four sovereigns came to think twice just because of Flix''s assumptions. They questioned again in their minds... Who sent this guest, and how this guest could appear in the pce out of nowhere?


    Surprisingly, no one suspected this guest more than disbelief. And, it was because they saw this guest only as an ordinary messenger girl.


    Elena understood Rhea''s distress very well. Thus, she sent an envoy to annoy the fairy higher-ups. ''Sigh... Celes, you can go out and express your grievances to a fairy named Yralissa Quifiel.''


    ''Ooh! Understood.'' Celes saluted then flew toward the ceiling. No one noticed her sudden appearance other than the Goddess of Light, as she expected.


    When she had locked onto the target, she shot down and hit Yralissa''s head like a cannonball.


    *Bam* *Puff* *Puff*


    "Yra-lissa! How dare you. You or anyone from your family does not visit me in thest three days. Huh-hah, take this! Kick, kick, does it hurt? Huh-ah, feel my grievance!" Celes was jumping up and down and kicking Yralissa''s head in exasperation.


    Since she was in a form that could move freely, she wanted to use it to the fullest.


    Meanwhile, Yralissapletely baffled to see a soft object patting her on the head. She nced at it, and it was only a tiny fluffy ball that could talk. It had eyes and a mouth like a living doll. What an adorable little one.


    "Oh my, what is this? Why are you yelling yourints to me all of a sudden? Have we met before?" Yralissa caught the mischievous ball from her head.


    "Uff, Kuh, we meet often, and you''ve forgotten me after only three days? So cruel. Let me kick your head into oblivion, then! Hiya, hiya." Celes freed herself nimbly and vented her grievances in the past three days again.


    "..."


    The hall was enveloped in silence at once just because of the appearance of the talking ball.


    Yralissa also couldn''t allow herself to be kicked all the time. Although it didn''t hurt in the slightest, it ruined her image as the most powerful sovereign. Well, the fluffy ball also didn''t have legs, though.


    Thus, she caught the mischievous ball again. "Then, who are you? You speak as if you already know me? Please don''t say that you are my ancestor."


    "I am Celes Quifiel, the Celestial Tree''s spirit entity! Indeed, your ancestors gave me the surname. Sadly, you''ve forgotten me after only three days. Humph, no wonder you can''t recognize the Fairy Goddess over there. You even suspect her of being a liar or a spy?" Celes snorted and fled from Yralissa''s grasp. She flew to the Fairy Goddess instead.


    "Uh, wait, what did you just say?"


    "Eh?" "Huh?"


    Yralissa and the four other fairy sovereigns were stunned to hear that confession.


    Before anyone could talk any further, Elena revoked her invisible magic. She, Nell, and Vanessa appeared in the hall. However, the fairy sovereigns weren''t aware of Elena''s group just yet.


    "Oh, the irony. You fairies are looking for your Goddess''s whereabouts, but you seem to fail to recognize your Goddess. Oh, hey... You even immediately dropped your usations without giving your Goddess any chance to prove anything. She''s not even done yet." Elena made her voice echo throughout the hall.


    "Who is there? What do you mean by that? Show yourself." Yralissa was the first to respond. She nced here and there but couldn''t find any third party apart from Aria and the talking ball.


    "Why don''t you look 90 degrees to your right?" Elena nced down with a smirk. She felt that she had be a titan but in the world of fairies.


    They turned in the direction they were told to and realized a heavenly golden Goddess was near them. She was there with a unique fairy and a big white tiger.


    "The- the Goddess of Light!?" Yralissa stuttered to realize that. She and the other sovereign did not expect this sudden and shocking arrival.


    "Mm, I''vee as I promised." Elena held out her hand to invite Rhea to join the group. "Looks like the simple way is the only way. They do not consider what the truth is, but who conveyed it."


    "Hum..." Rhea just heaved a subtle sigh and flew toward Elena. Elena was utterly correct.


    "Are, are you perhaps the Goddess of Life?" Flix stuttered and began to turn pale. After connecting the dots, he realized that he had already used a divine being before she had finished delivering the revtions!


    Rhea only emitted a golden energy aura in response. At the same time, the five sovereigns were thunderstruck.


    Flix immediately knelt down to apologize without thinking any further. "Please forgive this lowly mortal formitting such a presumptuous act, o the Goddess of Life!"


    Then, Yralissa and the other sovereigns also knelt down to apologize. Even Alyssum went so far as to prostrate on the floor for it.


    A few momentster, Rhea became ufortable hearing the persistent apologies. These five sovereigns were at Emperor-level, but now they apologized so pitifully.?"Rise, that''s enough."


    Hearing that, Yralissa and her fellow sovereign rose from the floor to look at the Goddess of Light.


    "Why are you looking at me with that look? Are you trying to see what''s under my dress by taking advantage of your small size? Shame on you. I have the divine light that always protects me." Elena spoke carelessly and sat down in a seiza position.


    "..." The three Fairy Emperors turned their heads to the side. They were innocent, but the two Fairy Empresses had already given them a death re.

 Chapter 362: Enlighten the Ignorants

    <h4>Chapter 362: Enlighten the Ignorants</h4>


    "Why did youe in such an unusual way, o the Goddess of Life. We would have grandly weed you if we had known of your arrival just now." Flixined a little about that. He embarrassed himself just because of the wrong guess.


    "Hmm, that is our choice. Our arrival is not for anything else other than to enlighten you ignorants. Isn''t that wonderful? We behave with kindness despite your bad attitude." Elena lectured the five fairies, who had now suddenly lost their arrogance. To her surprise, these five fairies apologized once again.


    "Mm, I asked for this. You won''t want to know what the Goddess of Light has on her mind because you have offended her." Rhea recalled the thing suggested by Elena some time ago.


    Toe with an oppressive aura and suppress these five fairy sovereigns was an exaggeration. So, she asked for something more peaceful.


    "Apart from that, I also want to see the fairies who live without their Goddess around. The presence or absence of a Goddess doesn''t really change anything. I am no longer needed by the fairies." Rhea decided to reveal the truth about her.


    She had fully considered it. Her mother would live in Nature Realm, and she couldn''t remain as Fairy Goddess to rece her mother. Her mother wish hade true. Thus, she only needed to care for her mother and her new host as her primary responsibility.


    "No, no... We fairies really need your existence, the Goddess of Life. We need your guidance and divine light. Let us continue to worship you as our Goddess!" Yralissa became somewhat hysterical in saying that. She was unusually panicked at her own thoughts.


    "One untold truth. I am not the Goddess of Life, but the Goddess of Nature. The real Goddess of the fairies is my mother, the Tree of Life. I only represent my mother as the Goddess of Life because of her wish." Rhea raised her index finger to emphasize.


    That revtion greatly shocked the five fairy sovereigns. They were stunned for a few seconds.


    When they returned to their senses one by one, they lowered their heads. The sadness came because they realized that the Tree of Life was gone.


    "I-I see..." Yralissa muttered softly.


    "Here I havee with the Goddess of Blessings and the Goddess of Light. Then, the Goddess of Light''s beloved pet. And thest one is Celes Quifiel, the Celestial Tree''s spirit entity." Rhea introduced her small group one by one with gentle movements.


    "All right, let''s go straight to our main point as you requested. As said, we havee to convey the truth and revtions so that the Fairy Race can survive when the inevitable battle ensues. The enemy of all the races that threaten the world order, the ursed monsters." Rhea returned to the main topic.


    "ursed monsters? Are they that dangerous? Was the giant slime that was destroyed by the Goddess of Light three days ago one of them?" Alyssum raised her hand.


    Rhea didn''t answer right away. She only looked at Elena because she intended to leave the rest to Elena.


    Elena smirked. Now it was her turn. "They are a race that ravaged this world a hundred thousand years ago. ursed monsters are harmless if you consider the battles that killed many divine beings and wiped out several races from this world as trivial."


    Yralissa and the other four fairies were stunned once again. But Elena enjoyed it.


    "This world only has nine races, but the enemies you will face are many and dangerous. Besides, this enemy also has God-level monsters as their leader. All of these ursed monsters are still sealed and waiting for the sealed areas to copse. Are you ready for the decisive battle in two or three months?" Elena heated up the atmosphere with just her words.


    It was like ants in the hot pan. Yralissa and the other four fairies were sweating bullets because they were fully aware that their race didn''t have enough preparation. They could not imagine the horrors of the decisive battle one hundred thousand years ago. And this world would experience that one more time?


    One by one, the fairy sovereign stared at the divine beings before them as if they were looking at the beacon of light in the dark.


    Unfortunately, before anyone could think of anything more, Elena waved her hand in front of her face. "No, don''t look at me with that gaze. We''re here to only provide help in the form of information. We''ll be at the forefront after the battle breaks out. We can''t protect you."


    "Then please enlighten us, o the Goddess of Light!" Yralissa eximed with a sense of urgency.


    "Are you begging me? I might enlighten you if you be a good and obedient fairy." Elena smirked and gave a condescending look.


    In response to that, Yralissa and four other fairies turned to the Goddess of Nature. Unfortunately, it seems that the decision is solely in the hands of the Goddess of Light. For that reason, they could only beg again to the Goddess of Light.


    To take advantage of the opportunity, Elena poured a little about what she had in mind so that these fairies would know about modesty and their ce. She started sharing some critical information about ursed monsters, but it wasn''t all about smiles and happiness.


    Meanwhile, Celes could only close her eyes because she couldn''t bear to see the five fairy sovereigns being bullied helplessly by the Goddess of Light. It was the first time she saw Yralissa in the losing end.


    "That''s the end of my guidance... Can you make preparations to deal with it all? You also need to be aware of curses." Elena closed her guidance with a satisfied smile.


    In front of her were five fairies wrapped in golden silk thread. They were trapped in a spider web. It was as if they had fallen prey to a dangerous predator.


    Unfortunately, that was not the case. The five fairy sovereigns were wrapped like cocoons because their behavior did not please Elena. So, Elena dly taught them about manner.


    "Thank you for your guidance, o the Goddess of Light. We will do our best to make it happen. However, is that the only way to deal with the ursed monsters?" Yralissa had given up on breaking free or fighting back. She became a kind and polite fairy.


    "What can we do? Those ursed monsters have a high trait immunity to magic. We can only rely on physical attacks, traps, or the like to avoid dangerous curses. For Spirit level or above, they even have secret aces behind their backs." Elena shrugged her shoulders a little.


    She nced sideways only to see Nell smiling happily at the five fairies in the cocoons. Misery lovespany, indeed.


    "Aces?" Onyx frowned. These ursed monsters were apparently too tricky and dangerous.


    "Yes, like there is one type that can explode after death. Incredible regeneration when destroyed, revived, and much more. Never assume you''ve killed a Spirit-level ursed monster or above without triggering something like that." Elena warned that once again.


    "Mm, thank you very much for the heads up. But, let me ask you this one thing. Why does Human Goddess, the Goddess of Blessings, have a fairy-like appearance?" Alyssum shook her cocoon-wrapped body for attention.


    "Hmm..." Elena turned to look at Nell, and so did everyone in the hall.


    "Wha- what? I have this form because I can''t return to my human form after ying in the fairnd with the Goddess of Nature." Nell became flustered at the sudden attention.


    "So it''s like that. I''ve said this before, yes? Human Race and Fairy Race used to be on good terms, just like these two Goddesses. I''m still wondering why there are so many racial disputes now." Elena tapped her chin in wonder.


    Unfortunately, no one could answer that. Even Rhea had no idea about the truth.


    "Then, how about you, the Goddess of Light. Human Race only has one Goddess to worship, so who are you?" Yralissa raised a question that had puzzled her some time ago.


    "I am not a divine being to worship in the first ce... Because I''m me, and that''s all." Elena responded tactfully.


    "Maybe that is the end of our meeting this time. I hope you can immediately prepare ording to your n to protect the fairies. May our next meeting is a pleasant one." Rhea closed the meeting with a soft voice.


    Then, she stretched out her hand to catch the floating fluffy ball. "Celes, you can go back to your Empress. Ask her why you were forgotten in thest three days. There must be a reason."


    "Uh, are you leaving already? We''re separating already?" Celes looked into the Goddess of Nature''s eyes as if she wanted to spend more time with the Goddesses.


    "Hum, we''ll meet again at another opportunity." Rhea replied with a gentle expression.


    "Promise me, and I''ll wait patiently." Celes innocently asked for bail.


    "Yes, I promise to visit you next time." Rhea nodded, and Celes did the same.


    After that, Celes flew toward Yralissa. "Hmph, you came to visit before you left but didn''t give me any news when you came back. You don''t know how worried I am. Do you still see me as your family? It''s great that I now can go wherever I want in this city, thanks to the help of the Goddess of Nature. I can y anywhere and anytime."


    "My apologies, Celes. The past three days have depressed me because I just offended a divine being due to an outburst of emotion. It was all because those elves and dwarves have gone too far to try to invade our continent." Yralissa apologized with reasons and causes.


    Well, Celes couldn''t throw any tantrums anymore, and she ended up make up with Yralissa.

 Chapter 363: Bad Omen Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 363: Bad Omen Arrival</h4>


    "All right, now it''s time for us to go because we have a lot to take care of. Farewell." Elena stood up and walked towards the exit. Vanessa followed right behind like an obedient tiger.


    "Hopefully you can lead the fairies to make preparations as we talked about before. Until next time!" Rhea waved her hand before flying to follow Elena.


    "Wish you a beautiful day. I expect a lot from Fairy Race." Nell also waved her hand before leaving.


    "Eh?" Yralissa and the four fairies with the same fate were stunned for a moment to see the three Goddesses excusing themselves just like that.


    "Wha, please wait, before you go-" Yralissa quickly spoke before the Goddesses left.? But, she could only finish her sentence helplessly. "-Please free us from these this golden threads..."


    She was toote. The three Goddesses and the winged white tiger suddenly disappeared into thin air right after the exit gate opened.


    "Nee, what do we need to do now? The Goddess of Light''s divine magic is truly extraordinary. The five of us can''t even do anything." Alyssum writhed to try to break free, but it was in vain. She could only heave a sigh.


    "Yeah, and here we are. Trapped like an insect trapped in a spider''s web and waiting to be eaten." Onyx also sighed because the Goddess of Light forgot to free them before leaving.


    After a few sighs from the five fairies, Celes came up with a bright idea. She went to try to bite off the golden threads that were entangling Yralissa.


    Unfortunately, the fluffy ball''s attempt failed miserably. She had no power to break any magic thread no matter what she did.


    ''Sister Elena, are we going to just leave them? They can''t do any preparations for a trap n or the like if that''s the case.'' Elysia smiled with amusement because of the fluffy ball''s adorable efforts.


    ''Of course not, I''ve seen enough. I''m satisfied.'' Elena waved her hand and all the golden threads entangling the five fairies vanished into thin air.


    The five fairies fell to the floor as the threads disappeared without any prior notice. Then, Elena flew away with her group.


    ''Ely, the one over here is done. Let''s switch again.'' Elena requested when they just got out of the city.


    ''Hmm, for now, I want to stay here. Until the business with the elves is over, I don''t want to switch, Sister Elena.'' Elysia refused because a good idea suddenly came to mind.


    ''Huh, are you serious, Ely? Why? Is there something in particr about it?'' Elena was shocked and stopped in midair.


    ''Not really. Ah, now it''s approaching night. You need to find a ce to spend the night as well as dinner. Hehe, I want to try about our shared senses. Hum, hum~'' Elysia hummed as she swung her legs alternately over the edge of the bed.


    ''Oh, because of that. You wanna try the same thing because of me, hmm... Okay, leave it to me. We''ll find a ce to stay overnight on the Elven Continent.'' Elena smiled faintly for Elysia''s reasons.


    "It is already dusk. Little one, we go to Elven Continent with your magic carpet. I want to arrive at a suitable ce before dinner." Elena turned around and conveyed her orders.


    "Uh, why do I feel like a private driver?" Nellined, but she still took out her magic carpet.


    "Hmm, now I remember. Your Private Realm is Firmament Realm, yes? I''ve never seen your Private Realm''s Core. Can you show it to me?" Elena saw Nell''s dimensional portal and became curious right away.


    "Huh? Wait, you''re Elena, right? You don''t intend to take mine, do you? You already have a better one there." Nell sat on her magic carpet and pointed to the green ne around Elena''s neck.


    Somehow, she couldn''t calm down just because it was Elena. She preferred Elysia as the one who asked instead of Elena.


    "Hey, what''s with that suspicious expression? I''m just curious. I''m not that low to steal your thing." Elena raised an eyebrow in dissatisfaction.


    "You''re acting a bit strange, Little Nell. Why do you have prejudice against Master Elena?" Rhea sat near her little sister and asked softly.


    "Uh, well... My Firmament Realm''s Core is a white bracelet. However, I can only use it as an inner belt because I''m stuck in fairy form." Nell tapped her waist to indicate the position of her Private Realm''s Core. Her big sister also spoke up, and she felt it didn''t make sense not to answer Elena.


    "I see... Thank you for letting me know. Next time, I want to see your Firmament Realm." Elena nodded once, then leaned against Vanessa''s body. She stroked the white tiger and received a purr in return.


    "Okay." Nell then gave themand to her magic carpet to fly west.


    On the way, Elena decided to close her eyes but didn''t sleep. She just talked to Elysia about a lot of things on her mind. However, what she did was seen differently by Nell.


    "Elena, hello... Are you sleeping?" Nell flew near Elena''s face, but she received no response. Then, she waved her hand in front of Elena''s face. "Elysia are you there?"


    ''Hmm? What is this little Goddess trying to aplish? Hmm, let''s pretend to sleep for a while to find out more.'' Elena canceled her intention to open her eyes.


    ''Maybe, Nell just wanted to make sure you were asleep or not. See that, she sat back down with a relieved expression. Apparently, she feels pressured just to be around you, Sister Elena. Why don''t you try being gentler toward Nell?'' Elysia pointed the obvious and conveyed a piece of kindness suggestion.


    Elena entered the Soul Realm before responding. ''That''s good input, Ely. However, I have to reject that for two big reasons. Do you want to hear it?''


    ''Yes, please. I''m all ears.'' Elysia just noticed the movements of the person behind her. It was none other than Elena. "Eh? You are already in the Soul Realm, Sister Elena."


    "Well, the first reason is because I like to see this little Goddess''s funny behavior every time I y a ''little game'' with her." Elena raised her index finger with a mischievous smile.


    "Oh, hey! Since when did you have a sadistic tendency, Sister Elena?" Elysia was taken aback a little at the admission. Even so, she couldn''t help it either. "Well, Nell''s behavior is funny at times. What you did also didn''t cross the line. However, is it okay if it''s like this? We''ll be with Nell for a while, it seems."


    "It''s okay, Ely. I guarantee that. Then, these two reasons are the most important." Elena gave a V hand sign to denote the number two.


    "And what is it?" Elysia became even more curious. She drew closer to Elena only to hear more clearly.


    "It''s because our meeting with that little Goddess wasn''t good. Her attitude doesn''t please me either. I''ve literally lost all my respect for her, the Goddess of Blessings, since that day. After that, your attitude was quite kind and gentle towards her. One needs to act like a dreaded restraint. I don''t want that little Goddess messing around with you for whatever reason, Ely. Do you understand?" Elena put her hand on Elysia''s cheek as she smiled softly.


    Elysia suddenly lost her curious expression. It turned into an understanding one. No wonder Elena behaved like that to Nell. Nevertheless, she couldn''t do anything about this either. "En, I understand, Sister Elena. The reason behind your actions runs deep from what is seen. I''m sorry to think something else."


    "You don''t have to apologize, Ely. I just wanted to let you know." Elena stroked Elysia''s hair with an affectionate smile.


    After that, Elena and Elysia returned to their warm conversation again. Elena took over Elysia''s body again but still pretended to be sleeping because Nell and Rhea were chatting.


    "It seems, you are quite stiff around Master Elena, Little Nell? Is there some background between you and Master na? You are as cheerful as ever around Elysia, though?" Rhea put her finger to her cheek and tilted her head. She felt confused about Nell''s behavior.


    "Uh, well... For some reason, Elena likes to intimidate and bully me. It''s totally different if it''s Elysia. Elysia is such a kind and lovely girl." Nell stole several nces at Elena just to check.


    "Bully? What did Master Elena do to you?" Rhea took her little sister''s statement with a pinch of salt. She didn''t think that was the case considering that Elena and Elysia''s attitude toward Nell seemed pretty good.


    "Ah, you just don''t know what I was going through, big sister. Elena once wrapped me like a cocoon, uh correction, it was several times." Nell mentioned things that happened recently.


    "Like the five fairies just now?" Rhea nodded in understanding.


    "Yes, like them. Apart from that, she also ever-" Nell then mentioned several reasons that made her dissatisfied and afraid of Elena.


    On the other hand, Rhea became an excellent listener to hear all of her little sister''s confides andints to the end.


    When her little sister finished, she smiled softly with a concluding question. "Maybe there is something you don''t know or something that made Master Elena do that. Whatever happens and whatever the reason, do you hate Master Elena?"


    "Um, maybe not?" Nell thought for a moment before answering. Even though she doubted her own answer.


    "Then, that''s good." Rhea nodded again with a happy expression.


    "ROARR!"


    At that moment, a loud roar could be heard from afar as if announcing a bad omen to the world. A big explosion urred, and the ground was flung high into the sky. It was followed by a violent earthquake that shook part of the Fairy Continent once again, just like the incident three days ago.

 Chapter 364: Colossal Earth Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 364: Colossal Earth Dragon</h4>


    A fairly familiar blue tree was also thrown high into the sky.


    The explosion in the distance made Rhea and Nell surprised. Elena immediately opened her eyes to look far to the east.


    Elena and Elysia could see a new colossal earth dragon leaping out of the ground from the direction of the sunset. The moment the earth dragonnded, a tectonic earthquake shook the ground once again.


    Even though Elena and her group were still in the sky, they could still see the impact caused by the earthquake. Trees fell, the ground crumbled, and damage was done torge areas.


    "What is that? Wait, isn''t that the location of Ancient Woond is?" Nell put her hand to her forehead while using her magic vision.


    "ursed monsters went berserk? Isn''t that area cleaned by Master Elena three days ago?" Rhea asked in astonishment.


    "Little one, do you remember the earth dragon that Ely described five days ago? The big boy who almost resembled a small mountain. This chaos is caused by him. He is an acquaintance of yours, right? Please do something about this." Elena simply ordered the concerned party.


    "Huh? Do you mean Gioragh? He''s on a rampage? That''s easy to say. I don''t even know why he was sealed deep underground." Nell hesitated. Then, she looked at her worried big sister for a clue. "Big sister?"


    "Ah, this is bad! Let''s go there first to stop Gioragh. My mother was forced to seal him because he lost his mind after receiving too much erosion and curse energy. He will destroy whateveres in his way!" Rhea urged for quick action with a sense of panic, but not too much because Elena and Elysia were still around to rely on.


    "Ah, okay!" Nell panicked too. Thus she immediately ordered her magic carpet to fly toward Ancient Woond at full speed.


    A little further east, the fairies from the Guardian n were flying away from the center of the disaster. They could only escape to a safe ce because the colossal monster went on a rampage.


    A monster was as big as a mountain that had been sealed for a long time in a sealing chamber that had been protected from generation to generation. In the end, it managed to break free due to the copse of the Tree of Life three days ago.


    "Quickly evacuate! The monster has gone berserk." Shelly, the vige chief, eximed out loud as she made sure her remaining n members could escape safely.


    She and her entire Guardian n had been struggling to keep the sealing chamber from copsing in thest two days. Unfortunately, the dreaded day arrived in the end. Her n failed in carrying out their main task that had been passed down for thousands of years.


    At that moment, they were only a kilometer away from the colossal monster.


    "Vige Chief Shelly, you must escape too! At this point, it''s impossible for us to reseal this evil earth dragon." An elder eximed anxiously.


    "Wait, where''s Shiny? Shiny, where are you!" Shelly ignored the advice given because she had not seen her granddaughter.


    As soon as the sealing chamber started to copse, all the fairies from the Guardian n immediately tried to escape. Sadly, not everyone had that luck. Some failed to save themselves and were buried alive when the colossal monster came out of the sealing chamber.


    "Aaaa, aah! Grandma, please save me! Aaa-" Shiny screamed in despair and fear. She was caught between the roots just above the colossal earth dragon''s head.


    The old fairy immediately looked up and narrowed her eyes. Shelly finally saw her granddaughter''s whereabouts.


    "Shiny, oh my granddaughter... Please wait for me, I''ll save you right away!" Shelly did not consider or think about anything. She immediately rushed to save her precious granddaughter.


    Unfortunately, two of the vige elders suddenly grabbed her arms from behind. They tried to prevent her from saving her granddaughter.


    "Vige chief, that''s too dangerous. You¡ª" The elder had a long beard sternly warned. However, his words were only immediately cut short.


    "Are you telling me to just let my precious granddaughter die? Get lost!" Shelly used her wind magic to throw the two elders.


    "You are a matriarch and vige chief, how can you be so irresponsible to act without consideration!?" The bald elder shouted before Shelly flew away.


    "If I don''te back, you can be the vige chief. Shiny is my direct family which is so precious to me!" Shelly answered with a shout before resuming her flight toward the colossal earth dragon.


    She abandoned her responsibilities, n duties, and even the n to reseal the evil earth dragon. The one thing she could think of at that moment was only her granddaughter''s safety, nothing else.


    *Bam*


    The colossal earth dragon moved his four legs toward the direction of the setting sun. His every step caused an earthquake that shook the ground simply because of his size. He felt something was missing from the east, but he didn''t know what it was.


    "Grrr..." The colossal earth dragon growled and kept walking while trying to think, even though nothing came to mind. Apart from his unknown rage and inexplicable deep hatred, he also felt extremely confused and simply wanted to destroy everything he could see.


    "Aaahh! I''m stuck, anyone, please help me! Grandma, Len, whoever. Boohoo, waa, waah..." Shiny started crying because she really couldn''t do anything about it. She was also weighed down by dread.


    "My granddaughter, please be quiet. You can attract the attention of this colossal monster to us. Grandma is here, please don''t cry." Shellynded on the earth dragon''s head. She had been very careful not to attract attention.


    "Mm." Shiny nodded like an obedient child.


    After that, Shelly immediately tried to cut the roots entangling her granddaughter carefully so that her granddaughter wouldn''t be injured.


    However, it wasn''t as easy as it looked. The roots were very hard and heavy. Shelly needed time for that by chopping them off bit by bit, even with her Saint-level strength.


    "Grr?" The colossal earth dragon felt something small above his head. It was insignificant, but that didn''t mean he would let them be there.


    When he just decided to eradicate the insects thatnded on his head, his eyes widened to notice an immense crater in front of him.


    An entire area of more than ten kilometers waspletely destroyed.


    For so many unknown reasons, he felt deep sorrow. He didn''t know what it was, but he was sure the source of his feeling of loss was once within that area.


    The colossal earth dragon took a deep breath until his neck was bulging. Then, he roared loudly toward the sky to release his deep sorrow.


    "Roar!!!"


    It was like a roar of rage, but it also sounded like the cry of a lost child.


    The colossal earth dragon had forgotten the insects perching on his head. He leaped and entered the crater area. An earthquake urred once again just because of the moving mountain.


    Then, he moved with no definite aim, as if he was looking for something. He even fiercely destroyed the surrounding area as if hoping that the missing thing was still there, maybe just buried.


    "Urgh, Grandma. This monster is rampaging again. Please get away from here as soon as possible. It''s pointless... I can''t hear any sound anymore. I, I can''te out alive." Shiny tried to push her grandmother as she was flooded with tears.


    Her eardrums had broken, and blood flowed from her ears. In addition, her grandmother''s attempts to cut off the bluish roots that ensnared her seemed futile. She didn''t want it if she would drag her grandmother to death with her.


    *Pa!*


    Shelly immediately pped her granddaughter and returned to chop off the roots. She had cut one, just a little more, to save her granddaughter.


    At that moment, Shiny only shed tears in silence. She felt stupid to say that and regretted it enough. Her grandmother wouldn''t go without her.


    One kilometer above the colossal earth dragon, Nell''s magic carpet just arrived at the scene. Elena and her group immediately looked down to check the situation.


    "Gioragh seems to be looking for something? Is it true that he has lost his mind?" Nell asked in confusion. For this situation, only her big sister knew the information... Lifa too, but that wasn''t an option.


    ''Oh no. He broke free from the seal and started attacking blindly.'' Rhea sped her hands and thought quickly for the best solution for the current situation.


    Meanwhile, Elena and Elysia tried to analyze the colossal earth dragon below them.


    [| Lv. 198 | Beast Emperor | Graeummoth Tyrant Earth Dragon | Gioragh | HP: 3,160,100 / 14,121,600 | EP: 151,600 / 1,866,900 |]


    [| STR: 327 | AGI: 11 | VIT: 995 | INT: 133 |]


    "Woah, as expected. It''s so big! That earth dragon is like a small mountain that can move, even though it''s so slow. He''s a Beast Emperor who is so close to God level, huh?" Elena rested her cheek against her hand while watching the earth dragon. That dragon was just attacking blindly, then dug out the ground as if looking for treasure.


    ''Sister Elena, please look at the enormous earth dragon''s head. There are two fairies, and one seems to be trapped and injured.'' Elysia immediately shared her observation, but she felt the two fairies were strangely familiar. ''Eh? Wait, looks like we''ve met those two fairies.''


    ''Aren''t they fairies from the Guardian n''s vige near the Tree of Life? I confirmed that vige was''t affected by the explosion three days ago, but why are those two fairies there?'' Elena wondered as she found it a little strange.


    ''Forget consideration, hurry and tell Nell.'' Elysia urged for swift action.

 Chapter 365: Beat Up the Big Boy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 365: Beat Up the Big Boy (1)</h4>


    "Rhea, what are we going to do to cope with that big boy? Little one, aren''t the two fairies on that big boy''s head your acquaintance?" Elena pointed her index finger down. She did what Elysia requested.


    "What?" Nell gasped at once. She immediately looked at the earth dragon''s head, and sure enough, the two fairies in question were indeed there.


    "Master Elena, Master Elysia, can you help me to stop Gioragh? At this rate, he will only continue to shake Fairy Continent." Rhea flew to the front of Elena''s face for a plea.


    "All right, but what is your n? Is it going to be as easy and simple as eradicating the curse energy that contaminates that big boy''s body?" Elena didn''t have any objections either. But that didn''t mean she would just go to be the savior without any n.


    "I don''t know if it will work or not, but we need to try it. Gioragh has indeed lost his mind, but I''m sure he still has the memory and strength to recover his mind after he is freed from the energy of the curse." Rhea could onlye up with that idea. Then, she invited Elena once again because she also couldn''t stay still and watch in silence. "Let''s go? I''ll help restrain him."


    "Good." Elena nodded and ready to leave with Rhea.


    At the same time, Nell also prepared to leave. "I''m going to go save the two fairies. Shelly and Shiny seem to have a problem there."


    "Vann, please wait for us here for a moment. We''ll be right back." After saying that, Elena flew down using magic and was followed by the other two Goddesses.


    Vanessa just looked down to watch. Even though the earth dragon was so enormous, she didn''t worry too much because it was her grandmaster who would handle everything.


    On the other side, Shelly had just cut the third root, but her heart was torn to see her granddaughter''s state. Shiny''s wings were broken, and there was arge blister on Shiny''s back.


    "Oow, uh... It hurts. One more root. Grandma, I think I can escape this root entanglement now." Shiny hissed in pain because she knew her back was injured.


    She tried to free herself from the entanglement of the roots so that she and her grandmother could quickly escape. But, her grandmother immediately prevented her from moving.


    "Don''t move, the wound on your back is pretty bad and there is a lot of blood. It will only get worse if you try to break free." Shelly held her granddaughter''s shoulders and exined why.


    "Mm." Shiny just nodded.


    At that moment, the colossal earth dragon couldn''t find what he was looking for. He didn''t even know what he wanted to find. Nevertheless, he intended to dive deep into the ground for that something.


    "Eh?" Shelly staggered as her footing became unstable.


    She turned to the side only to notice that the colossal earth dragon was using magic. Then it suddenly began to sink its head into the ground. The solid soil suddenly became a pond for the colossal earth dragon to dive. But, it was still soil, not mud or water.


    "Oh, no." Panic red in Shelly''s eyes. She was aware of what would happen to them if the colossal earth dragon did get into the ground, and that wasn''t good news to say.


    For that reason, she hurriedly cut off thest root, which trapped her granddaughter to the colossal monster''s body parts.


    Unfortunately, time refused to cooperate. The colossal earth dragon''s head entered the ground, and it was only a matter of waiting for a few seconds for Shelly and Shiny to meet their ending.


    "Not so fast, big boy. Do you intend to run away?"


    A melodious yet authoritative voice suddenly came out of nowhere. And then, a sudden blow threw the colossal earth dragon several tens of meters to the side, thwarting the monster''s attempt to dive underground.


    *Bam!*


    "Graa!" The colossal earth dragon growled in surprise at the sudden attack. He stabilized himself so as not to roll over.


    "Huh?" Shelly and Shiny opened their eyes only to mutter the exact same word.


    They turned to the source of the impact and saw the figure of a humandy with long golden hair, golden eyes, and d in an elegant yet majestic golden white dress.


    One thing that left them gaping was that fairdies had a golden energy aura. Only one answer could answer that... Divine existence, the same Goddess who appeared three days ago in this ce.


    Then, Shelly and Shiny noticed two fairies near the Goddess. One was predominantly mint green, and the other was predominantly yellowish. However, thetter had wings that were unique to being said to be a fairy.


    Shiny somehow felt familiar enough to see the feathery winged fairy. It was as if she had met that unique fairy before, but where? When Len''s figure came to mind, she gaped and covered her mouth in realization. Maybe, that unique fairy was the Almighty Goddess''s faithful servant?


    "Little one, hurry up and help them, and get back to your magic carpet." Elena ordered Nell one more time as if it was a matter of course.


    Even though there was a little dissatisfaction in Nell''s heart, what could she do other than being obedient? Thus, she pped her wings and flew quickly to the head of the earth dragon.


    "Please don''t be afraid. We''vee to rescue you and handle this big fellow." Nell used her magic to cut off a single root that was entangling Shiny.


    She only needed one execution for that. Then, she immediately brought the two fairies flying high towards her magic carpet.


    One emergency that Nell encountered was the wounds on Shiny''s back and wings. It requires immediate medical attention. Fortunately, her holy and blessing magic were extraordinarily reliable at that moment.


    "Well then, what do we need to do to handle you, hmm, Gioragh?" Elena tapped her chin and erected ayered invisible barrier for herself, then for Rhea as well.


    "Rrrrr..." Gioragh just stared at the two puny creatures in front of him with aplicated feeling.


    In any case, he felt two things that were so familiar to him... The green ne around the bigger creature''s neck, and then that tiny creature''s entire being. He had no idea of anything, but he was sure he once knew about that green ne and little greenish creature.


    In his lost state of mind, he could think of nothing more than to take it away. He wanted it, and he must get it!


    "Roar!" Gioragh roared once, then leaped forward with his mouth wide open.


    *Bam!*


    The colossal earth dragonnded back on the ground on all fours. An earthquake happened once again, but he didn''t get anything in his mouth other than soil and rocks.


    "Whoops, he''s so slow that I want to underestimate him." Elena and Rhea dodged the slow attack with ease.


    Following that, Elena smirked and delivered her brilliant idea. Great excuse to blow off some steam before dinner. "Hey, big boy, Gioragh, or whatever. Answer me in anguage I can understand, or I''ll start beating you until your sensese back. I once heard that beating someone into oblivion can help a poor dragon like you."


    "Uh?" Rhea became puzzled at once. She was already prepared to use her nature magic to seal Gioragh''s movements for Elena''s follow-up moves. Yet, it looked like Elena was going to use another idea instead.


    Unfortunately, Gioragh couldn''t understand what Elena was talking about. He just attacked again, but this time more fiercely and also with earth magic.


    "Whoops again, your chances are up, and you''ve ignored my warning. Don''t me me after this then." Elena dodged aside once again, and Rhea just followed.


    "Please step away a little because this will involve a little violence. I want to try at least once to prove what will happen after beating him into oblivion. After that, you can help me seal all this big boy movement." Elena asked Rhea to move away with shooing hand movements.


    "Umm... Okay, but Gioragh is the lord of the earth element. He can be said to be an immortal as long as he is on the ground. Also, he will be more difficult to deal with if he goes deep into the ground." Rhea had no doubts whatsoever. She could only give a little reminder for her almighty master.


    Right after that, she immediately returned to her little sister''s magic carpet in the sky. While waiting for her turn to arrive, it would be better to check on the poor elf''s condition.


    Elena heaved a subtle sigh, and the earth dragon also just turned around to look at her.


    "In your current state, you can only do sheer damage no matter where you go. For that reason, allow me to help you with that." Elena gave a light greeting before preparing to use her magic.


    ''Sounds polite, even though you only want to beat up this poor enermous earth dragon.'' Elysia chuckled toment on Elena''s attitude, which went against the idea in mind.


    ''I''m quite a bit serious to help, you know?'' Elena smiled and walked in the air to approach the earth dragon.


    On the other hand, Gioragh felt a threat came from that puny creature. Feeling his instincts kicked in, he immediately prepared for a big attack to snatch the green gem.


    It took only two seconds for Gioragh to take a deep breath until his neck had swollen to one-eighth of his body size.


    "Ro-"


    The ground cracked, andndslides urred, but sadly, Elena didn''t let it spread any further than that. She didn''t even let the earth dragon finish with a single roar or whatever.


    *Pa!*


    Elena pped the air, and a powerful shockwave was sent out to give the earth dragon a tremendous jolt. "Shut up!"

 Chapter 366: Beat Up the Big Boy (2)

    <h4>Chapter 366: Beat Up the Big Boy (2)</h4>


    *Bam!*


    The earth dragon was pped right on his rock-hard head and caused his head to jerk in the opposite direction. The dragon roar magic that was about to be unleashed was thwarted before it could damage a wider area.


    "I beg your pardon." Elena put her hands together for a polite apology, then pped the air again.


    *Pa!*


    Another shockwave wasunched once again, and the earth dragon''s head jerked in the other direction once more.


    Elena felt that once or twice would not be enough to make the earth dragon aware of anything. She had to cause enough pain to this dragon so he would realize who the boss was.


    *Pa!* *Pa!* *Pa!*


    Elena pped the poor earth dragon''s rock-hard head several times until the side of her head changed color slightly. If Gioragh was in human form, his cheeks would have been swollen red from that hard ps. No matter how hard his head was, those shockwaves were enough to inflict decent pain on him.


    ''Is that enough?'' Elena stopped her movements. She was not so sadistic as to keep pping the poor earth dragon.


    ''I think he''s just dizzy, Sister Elena.'' Elysia propped her chin on her hand as she watched everything closely.


    On the other hand, Gioragh just shook his head to try to get rid of his dizziness. He felt like both sides of his head were burning, but that didn''t stop him or lessen his intention to snatch the green ne from the little creature before him.


    However, that little creature was quite strong. So, he had to fight that little creature more seriously as he could not underestimate that little creature anymore.


    This time, Gioragh didn''t make any preparations that took a long time tounch. He just lifted his two right legs and stomped the earth with powerful magic.


    *Bang!*


    The three kilometers area was shaken instantly with a concentrated earthquake. Thousands of earth chunks were flung into the air, but all of them did not fall back to the ground.


    Elena''s protective barrier became visible due to the impact of that earth elemental attack. Right after that, she muttered in surprise as she saw many earth chunks shooting toward her. "Oh, woe."


    Elena reflexively dodged the chunk after chunk that was thrown at her. Though in the end, she stopped midair and allowed herself to be attacked. After all, her protective barrier was enough to deal with such attacks.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    The earth chunks immediately charged toward the moveless target. It was producing quite a thick puff of earth dust.


    Gioragh was just watching it all with a bit of excitement. He wondered whether his attack was sessful or not. Unfortunately, it seemed the answer was thetter rather than the former.


    "That''s pretty good. Looks like just a few small blows to your head don''t produce any results. We need something bigger and stronger. Turns out it''s true, you do need to be beaten into oblivion." Elena smirked as she squeezed her hand into a fist.


    Gioragh instinctively cried out for danger. As if knowing what would happen next, he immediately cast his magic on the ground. He leaped with no dy as if he was going to throw himself into the water.


    It was unlucky to say because Gioragh''s effort was useless. Elena immediately used her magic as well to restrain the earth dragon who wanted to escape.


    "Oops, where are you going? Your treatment isn''t finished yet. Let me finish it once and for all." Elena raised her hand up as if she was lifting something.


    "Grra, growl..." Gioragh had just buried the tip of his head, but there was a great force pulling him up. He struggled to get back into the ground, but it was useless.


    An earth dragon whose body size was like a small mountain covered an area no less than a football field was helplessly lifted into the air. Gioragh was lifted until his entire bodypletely left the ground.


    "Let''s hope this one will work." Elena swung her hand down.


    At the same time, the colossal earth dragon was also mmed to the ground, but in a different area.


    *Bam!*


    "Raow." Gioragh was knocked down with his back taking the biggest impact. Some of the earth spikes on his back were broken, but they were restored with a speed the eye could see.


    Not satisfied with that, Elena mmed the earth dragon in the opposite direction again and again. The ground shook several times just because of that.


    Then, she started beating the earth dragon into oblivion in more than 101 different ways. It was all for themon good, and that was her motivation to do that.


    All for the sake of restoring the mind of the creature that once possessed it... Well, a random theory, something like to cure someone who used to be amnesiac, though.


    If it was seen from the third point of view, the colossal earth dragon was nothing more than being toyed with by a human girl.


    "Wow, looks like master is having fun." One kilometer above the event, Rhea watched it with a smile. She nced at her little sister, who was healing the injured young fairy, then watched the event unfold below once again.


    Meanwhile, Vanessa was watching it all with sparkling eyes. She admired how her grandmaster trashed that tyrant beast as if her grandmaster was just ying around. That enormous earth dragon possessed a red energy aura. Still, that poor creature was nothing in the presence of her grandmaster.


    Vanessa was no longer confused about the difference between her grandmaster and her master. Since they were two in one, so she still had one master but with two existences.


    On the other hand, Shelly turned pale to see the Goddess of Light easily treat that evil earth dragon like a small, helpless animal. Nevertheless, that evil dragon had been handled by the divine being at the very least.


    Then, she turned around to see her granddaughter. Her granddaughter''s damaged wings were restored as if there had never been a severe tear on both wings. Then, all the wounds on her granddaughter''s body also healed in no time.


    A feathery winged fairy with a golden energy aura was healing her granddaughter. For some reason, she found that this golden aura fairy was oddly familiar.


    "Ah, yay! I can hear again. Thanks for your help. Oh wow, what''s going on down there? It''s like there was an earthquake and something mmed into the ground?" Shiny cheered with a gratitude gaze. Yet, the first sound she heard was a few thumps.


    "It''s nothing, Shiny. How do you feel now? Is there anything that still hurts?" Shelly checked her granddaughter''s condition with a worried look.


    "I feel as good as new, Grandma." Shiny propelled her body to sit up, then stared at the fairy with feathered wings. "Umm, are you a divine being? Are you perhaps in some sort of family with Len? Err, do you know a fairy named Len? She also has feathery white wings like you."


    "Hmm, please forgive me, but Len was me in disguise when I was looking for some news about the world. How about you? Why did you get to be and get stuck on that enormous earth dragon''s head?" Nell smiled gently in response to the fairy, who was full of joy and smiles.


    "Oh, waohh... Grandma, a divine being once stayed overnight in our house! We had unknowingly spent some time with a Fairy Goddess." Shiny shook her grandmother''s hand with a bright expression.


    Yet, she realized that she had not answered the Fairy Goddess''s question. "Umm, pardon my attitude. My Grandma and I are members of the Guardian n, a n that responsible for guarding the sealing chamber. I was trapped there because that huge evil monster managed to break free from that sealing chamber."


    "Once again, thank you for saving us, and also for healing me. All praise to you, o the benevolent Fairy Goddess." Shiny gave a bow of gratitude. Then, her grandmother, with an expression of gratitude, also bowed.


    "I see... However, I''m not the Fairy Goddess. I''m the Goddess of Blessings, the Goddess of the Human Race, and not actually a fairy. The one you refer to may point to my big sister over there. She was the Goddess who had guided the fairies of the ancient era." Nell shook her head, then opened her palm to point at her big sister.


    At that moment, Shelly and Shiny opened their mouths wide because they realized the same thing. They were in the presence of three divine beings!


    When they regained theirposure, they uttered a few sentences of praise to the Goddess of Blessings.


    After that, they immediately headed for the fairy with mint green wings, the real Fairy Goddess, the Goddess of Life whom the Fairy Race had been waiting for a long time ago.


    "O the Goddess of Life, Goddess of mercy ruler of nature and life... Please ept our gratitude for descending back into the world to guide the fairies. All and every fairy is looking forward to your glorious presence in this chaotic world. Please guide us on the path of goodness and righteousness." Shelly paid her obeisance like a devotee to God. Her granddaughter also followed suit.


    Rhea turned her attention to the two fairies who seemed to be worshiping her. She folded her hands in herp and smiled gently. "Truth be told, you can refer to me as the Goddess of Nature. My title as the Goddess of Life is because I used to carry out my mother''s duty, the Tree of Life, the real Goddess of Life. This chaotic world will be even more chaotic in the near future."

 Chapter 367: Rawr Language

    <h4>Chapter 367: Rawr Language</h4>


    "Eh?" Shelly and Shiny were stunned to hear that answer. Would the world get even more chaotic? What would possibly happen in the near future?


    "Umm, forgive me for my impudence. However, I don''t understand what you mean. You''re not the Goddess of Life? Then, what might happen soon?" Shelly gulped her saliva and ventured to ask.


    "The two Fairy Empresses and three Fairy Emperors, the rulers of this continent will soon exin that to the masses. We have juste from Zhadphis Woond. You will know when the timees." Rhea had no intention of going into detail. Soon, these two fairies will also know about it from their sovereign.


    At that moment, Elena had just finished blowing off some steam, and the noise down there also stopped. Rhea also immediately received a telepathic signal to help seal Gioragh''s movements.


    "Mm, that''s all from me. I need to help the Goddess of Light deal with the earth dragon down there." Rhea excused herself and gave her little sister a look, then she immediately flew down.


    ''Master Elena, did your method produce the desired result?'' Rhea floated right beside Elena. She looked at the overturned colossal earth dragon. Gioragh didn''t move as if he was ying dead, but some small movements and twitches could be seen if eyes were keen enough.


    ''I don''t know, I just beat him with magic until he forgot who he was and where he was. While he''s still in a mess, you can help me seal that big boy movement, just in case. Ely and I will exterminate all that evil ck curse energy from this stupid earth dragon''s massive body.'' Elena folded her arms under her breasts as she heaved a huff.


    In thest eight or so minutes, all she had done was inflict brute force using magics on this earth dragon that possessed great defense and endurance.


    She only stopped when this earth dragon''s HP was reduced by 50% from the first value because she was afraid of identally killing this big poor creature.


    ''En, I''m ready to do it. Give me ten seconds.'' Rhea extended her hand forward. A golden magic circle with countlessplicated runes appeared there.


    The moment the magic circle turned mint green, thousands of thick golden and green roots appeared all over the area around the earth dragon to entangle the colossal creature.


    Not done with that, Rhea stretched out her other hand for different magic. This time, a huge mint magic circle appeared right under the earth dragon. Now, Gioragh couldn''t move at all, even if it was only an inch.


    ''Everything is ready, Master Elena. Henceforth, please exterminate the cursed energy in Gioragh''s body. He was a good Emperor Beast by nature, please save him.'' Rhea smiled with conviction. She knew her almighty masters were able to help Gioragh.


    ''Well, keep holding your magic like that. Ely and I will take care of the rest. Let''s see what will happen to this big boy once he is free from the contamination of the cursed energy.'' Elena flew towards the earth dragon while answering. Rhea just nodded in response.


    Elena floated a few centimeters above the earth dragon''s body. She made a golden foothold for her to stand in the air. ''Ely, looks like we have a lot of work to do before dinner timees. This big boy''s body is so big and so is the area of contamination. Look at all these ck body parts.''


    ''I think we can get to work quickly, Sister Elena. After all, this earth dragon''s body is much simpler than Rhea''s divine body. Besides, we only need to take care of the external curse energy, not the internal one. Nor do we need to restore damaged limbs. Let''s get to work! Huff...'' Elysia pumped her hands. She wanted to quickly finish this and go for dinner at the Elven Continent as nned.


    ''Well then, you say that with an innocent face, Ely? After you explored every corner of Rhea''s body? Then, what about me? Is my body also divine?'' Elena started working to burn off all the cursed energy in the earth dragon''s massive body. Still, it wouldn''t beplete if she didn''t tease Elysia when the opportunity came.


    ''Wha-'' Elysia blushed a little in the Soul Realm. They were working, but Elena still had time to tease her? ''But, but, I didn''t do anything... Come on, let''s finish this first.''


    ''Is that? All right, we''ll continueter.'' Elena justplied, but that didn''t mean she wouldn''t forget this conversation. She would raise this topic againter.


    For the next ten minutes, Elena and Elysia burned away all the cursed energy that had contaminated more than half of Gioragh''s rock-hard body. That colossal earth dragon needed to be flipped once to settle everything.


    In the end, the ckish-brown earth dragon was now only a brown color variation.


    By the time it was all over, Gioragh was just lying on his stomach. He wagged his long rock-hard tail left and right while looking at the small golden creature several hundred meters in front of him. "Grrr..."


    He didn''t remember anything, but he did remember that he was easily defeated by that superior being. His opponent was so small, but the strength in that small body was simply too enormous. Even with his colossal body and immense strength, he was still nothing in front of that golden aura superior being.


    ''Err, did we turn him into a tame animal instead? Why is he wagging his tail on the ground like that?'' Elysia scratched her head. She absolutely had no idea what they had caused to that Emperor-level earth dragon.


    ''Umm, at least, he behaved well now? Look, he''s even just acting like a dog. He already knows his ce and who the boss is. So, he will not go berserk and cause damage everywhere.'' Elena didn''t understand either. She couldn''t see any sign of intelligent behavior.


    ''Did we fail? Gio, Gioragh still can''t regain his wits even though there''s no more curse energy?'' Elysia had the same opinion, but that didn''t exin anything either.


    ''Let''s test that first. Oh, let''s ask the one who knows more about that big boy first.'' Elena decided on the best solution, and she turned to the nearby mint green fairy. "We''ve done our best. How can we test whether he has regained his intellect or not?"


    "Ehm, he''s now acting like an ordinary beast that just lost a fight against a superior being. However, let me try to check it out." Rhea was confused too, but she decided to approach Gioragh.


    "Let''s get closer." Elena followed Rhea to fly closer to the colossal earth dragon.


    When they reached about twenty meters from Gioragh''s head, Rhea put her hand on her upper chest then opened her mouth to confirm the situation. "Gioragh, can you say something, anything? Do you remember me? You used to call me Mint Fairy."


    "Growl?" Gioragh answered in anguage neither Rhea nor anyone could understand.


    After that, Rhea tried a few times again, but she didn''t get any response other than a few small roars, rawrs, and other unknown animalnguages. Gioragh even yawned as if he was sleepy and bored. Eventually, it was enough to make Rhea give up.


    "I don''t think it''s working. But, Gioragh at least doesn''t go berserk or attack anything he sees anymore. Thank you for saving him, Master Elena." Rhea muttered softly, almost like a whisper. She unconsciously loosened her shoulders as if she was a bit down.


    "You don''t need to apologize. You didn''t do anything wrong." Elena smiled gently and stroked Rhea''s head with her finger. Then, she sent telepathy to the winged white tiger up there. ''Vann, pleasee down here and help us.''


    ''I will arrive in no time, grandmaster.'' Vanessa immediately fell free with a swooping style, then pped her wings to go to her grandmaster side.


    ''At your service, grandmaster.'' Vanessa nced at the earth dragon briefly, then greeted her grandmaster.


    ''That''s nice to hear. I''m a little surprised where you''ve learned it from, Vann.'' Elena praised and stroked the good tiger.


    ''Hehe...'' Vanessa certainly enjoyed that. She almost purred just because of that.


    ''Well, we''re having a hard time understanding what this big boy is saying. He said nothing but animalnguage. Can you trante what he wants to say or what answer he will give? We want to know anything about him and his condition.'' Elena retracted her hand from Vanessa''s head.


    ''All right, grandmaster. Please wait a moment.'' Vanessa nodded, then turned to the enormous earth dragon in front of her.


    "Rawrr growl, rarr hraw?" Vanessa started the initial conversation.


    "Grr, rrrr... Rawr, rawlr." Gioragh shifted his focus to the winged white tiger and responded.


    The Spirit Beast then started a short chat with the Emperor Beast, who was a bit odd, to say the least. Vanessa began to dig up information from the enormous earth dragon at the behest of her grandmaster by introducing herself as a contracted beast.


    Rhea turned to Elena. She had not thought of that brilliant idea before.


    Unfortunately, Elena also turned to Rhea because she didn''t understand what these two beasts were talking about. The others said that she was a Goddess, yet she couldn''t understand this kind of rawrnguage. Elysia couldn''t understand anything either. But they could understand foreignnguages like Aefasy and Vrelenia ancientnguage, without any effort?


    Elena and Rhea exchanged confused looks, then looked at the conversation between the two beasts. Both Elysia and Elena asked in wonder in their mind while waiting for Vanessa to report back.

 Chapter 368: Smol Turtoise

    <h4>Chapter 368: Smol Turtoise</h4>


    "Raoowr." Vanessa closed the conversation.


    Meanwhile, the colossal earth dragon pressed his head to the ground while ncing at the golden aura superior being referred to as Goddess ording to the winged white tiger.


    ''Master, I have finished interrogating this earth dragon.'' Vanessa nced at her grandmaster beside her.


    ''Good, please give your report by voice, Vann. Rhea wants to know about it too.'' Elena stroked the good tiger''s head.


    "En, this enormous earth dragon can''t remember anything and doesn''t know what to do. He doesn''t even know who he is and why he''s here. Everything he knows, he just got easily defeated by a superior being. Based on his instincts, he wants to be a minion of the superior being who just defeated him to train himself. While he was waiting for the superior being to speak, a tiny butterfly spoke nonsense that he couldn''t understand." Vanessa just reported the results of her conversation up there.


    Yet, Rhea raised one eyebrow to hear that. "Is the superior being referring to our master, and the tiny butterfly referring to me?"


    "Yes, that''s what this earth dragon said." Vanessa nodded once, then asked her grandmaster''s decision. "Then, how about it, grandmaster? This earth dragon intends to be your subordinate to train himself and learn from you."


    "Wait a minute, Vann." Elena thought for a moment while conferring with Elysia. But Elysia chose to hear Rhea''s opinion first. So, Elena just obeyed. "What do you think, Aria? What do we need to do with this big boy?"


    "Sigh... A Beast Emperor so close to divinity lost all his memories? It seems he regained some of his wits but not his memory. He''s just acting like an ordinary beast." Rhea sighed softly, but she thought maybe it was the best oue. "Master, let''s take Gioragh with us. We can''t leave him unattended."


    "Well, we can''t just leave an ordinary beast with Emperor strength behind. It''s only a matter of time until he wreaks havoc like the previous one. However, the problem is how do we transport this big boy? I bet you''re reluctant to let this bog boy roam in the Nature Realm." Elena patted her chin as if she knew what Rhea was thinking.


    "Erm..." Rhea tried to find another solution because Elena was right on target. She was indeed not willing to let this moving mountain roamed freely in the Nature Realm for so many reasons.


    But, she also couldn''t ask her little sister because the Firmament Realm''s terrain was unsuitable for this earth element lord.


    While thinking, Rhea identally nced at Vanessa. The special Spirit Beast with transformation innate ability to change one''s body size at will from a cute cat to arge winged tiger, or vice versa. If Gioragh became a mini creature, wouldn''t everything be easier?


    "Ah, I have a great idea." Rhea dropped her fist onto her open palm. "How about we teach Gioragh to transform into a mini beast like Vanessa? He was a Beast Emperor who already possessed human form, but it would be difficult to teach him without an example. So, this will work, I''m sure of it. He just needs to learn."


    "That''s a good idea. For a beast that relies on instinct, we can''t ask him to transform into his human form yet. Let''s do that. Does Vanessa need to do a demonstration to this big boy first?" Elena approved the idea, and so did Elysia.


    "That''s what I have in mind." Rhea nodded in agreement.


    "Vann, can you please? Please transform to your cat form." Elena asked with an encouraging smile.


    "But, but, master. He''s still waiting for you to speak. I''ve already told him that I''ll pass on his request. So, before that, please talk to this earth dragon first. He doesn''t even have a name yet." Vanessa raised the previous topic before it was forgotten.


    "Hm, then, let''s use his previous name." Elena stepped in the air to get a little closer to the earth dragon, who was waiting for her.


    "Can you hear me? You can''t understand what I''m talking about yet, but watch my expressions and movements. Me, Elysia, and you, Gioragh." Elena made several gestures to point at herself, then at the earth dragon.


    ''Hey, why did you introduce yourself by my name, Sister Elena?'' Elysia was confused.


    ''That''s because you will take care of one other pet. He needs to know me as Elysia. Oh wait, I need to change my form too! Let''s cover this area with magic first and repeat this one more time.'' Elena patted her forehead.


    Right after that, she raised her hand to cast a magic dome that covered arge area. So, no one could peek inside the dome.


    Then, she turned around and covered her face. Her hair turned ck and shortened slightly, her dress changed, and so did her face.


    ''...'' Elysia was at a loss of words.


    When Elena was already in Elysia''s form, Elena introduced her identity as Elysia again. Then, she gave a name for the earth dragon. She repeated it several times as if training a parrot to imitate her words. All of that was also assisted and supported by hand movements, several different gestures.


    "Giworawgh, Gwio? Erwlysia?" Gioragh used his w to point at himself, then to the superior being.


    He only imitated the superior being''s words and movements. Even though this superior being''s form suddenly changed and differed, he could still recognize that it was still the same superior being for some unknown reason.


    "Yup, correct." Elena put her hands together and smiled.


    "Growl, growl." Gioragh was pleased as if he had received apliment.


    Then, Elena gave a e here'' hand gesture to Vanessa. "Vann,e here please."


    Thus, Vanessa flew over and waited for the continuation like an obedient tiger.


    Elena gave Vanessa some instructions via telepathy, then she turned to the earth dragon again.


    "Gio, look over here." Elena waved her hand for attention. After Gio''s attention was on her, she pointed at Vanessa. "Look, and follow what is done."


    Gioragh seemed to understand what was being said and turned to the winged tiger.


    "Your name is Gioragh and your nickname is Gio. I have submitted your request, and my master doesn''t mind. But! If you want to follow my master, you have to transform to make your body small and adorable." Vanessa spoke in animalnguage.


    "O-oh, thank you, kind winged tiger. Superior being has given me a name, and I know it. So, what should I do now?" Gio nodded with a small motion.


    "Watch and watch, I''m going to give a demonstration to transform into small and adorable one." After saying that, Vanessa immediately used her innate ability.


    The dark blue light enveloped her, and her body slowly shrank until she turned into a white ragdoll cat. Her wings also seemed to shrink and disappear. Then, she was immediately caught and hugged by her master or grandmaster?


    "O-oh!" Gio cheered in amazement, but only a low roar escaped his mouth. He looked at the tiny cat with a gaze full of references.


    "Try and imitate it. You are big and strong, you can do it. Also, you need to refer to my master as master too. The one you refer as superior being is your almighty master, remember that." Vanessa raised her paw and gave a gentle reminder.


    Gio just nodded slightly, then tried to put it into practice. He had seen an example firsthand, so he just had to imitate it using the abilities he knew from his instincts.


    After failing several times and receiving instructions from the cat, Gio finally managed to live up to superior being''s expectations. One important condition for him to be a follower of the superior being, the one he had to refer to as master.


    Visible to the naked eye, Gio''s body slowly shrunk into a small size and continued to shrink until he became a mini earth dragon. The colossal body that was no smaller than a football stadium was now only the size of a cat.


    "Rawr, rawr!" Gio jumped with joy at his own sess.


    ''I''m sorry, but somehow he looks like a tortoise now. Pfft!'' Elena covered her mouth with a smooth motion. She almostughed.


    ''Well...'' Elysia didn''t know what to say because it was quite true. Gio did a little bit like a tortoise, but brown and without a shell. Even so, Gio was still simr to his monstrous form as an earth dragon, albeit smol.


    ''Alright, let''s pack this all up and head to the Elven Continent. This body is already asking for nutrition.'' Elena held her stomach, then sent telepathy to Nell.


    She asked Nell to take the two fairies to a safe ce because she knew the fairy troops would be arriving soon for an investigation or something like that. After that, Elena used her magic to make the tortoise fly closer.


    "Hey, look at this earth dragon." Elena patted Gio''s head then brought him closer to Rhea.


    Rhea looked at the floating brown tortoise in front of her. Then, she smiled faintly. In this way, there were no more problems left because her master had solved everything.


    "Wee to our group." Rhea greeted in a soft voice, almost like a whisper. She had a few small ns for this Beast Emperor.


    By the time Nell returned, Elena immediately revoked her dome barrier. She and Rhea flew back to Nell''s magic carpet.


    "Umm, are you Elena or Elysia?" Nell looked at ''Elysia'' with a strange gaze. Elena in Elysia form? She needed to make sure of that.


    "What''s the deal with that, little one? Here, it''s Gio. Now, let''s go to the Elven Continent." Elena sat with both legs to the side and gave hermand.


    With just that answer, Nell could tell that it really was Elena in Elysia''s form. Thus, she just ordered her magic carpet to fly westward.

 Chapter 369: Elven Natural Abilities

    <h4>Chapter 369: Elven Natural Abilities</h4>


    After passing through a small sea, the magic carpet crossed thend. Eventually, itnded in a peaceful forest near theke at Nell''smand. It was a pretty good temporary ce to rest.


    "Hum, this ce isn''t too far from the continent''s borders, but surprisingly it''s peaceful and quiet here. Only animals and insects I can find around us." Elena put her hand to her forehead while looking around with sacred vision.


    "This ce is good for us to rest for a while. About 15 kilometers to the northwest, we will find a small forest town." Nell checked a map of the Elven Continent on a boulder. She needed to make sure where they were. "Yeah, we''re in Alyhodorei Forest now."


    "Well, let''s have dinner here. I wonder why you two refuse to go to the nearby elven forest town." Elena patted her cheek and took out a Space Bag from her Space Storage. Then, she took out some cooking utensils.


    "I was more wondering since you are Elena but in Elysia form." Nell muttered in a whisper-like voice.


    Meanwhile, Rhea immediately helped Elena in preparing a ce for their dinner. She built a simple firece and put a pot on it. Then, she turned to her little sister. "Little Nell,e and help me to cook some dishes."


    "Okay." Nellplied without dy and approached to help.


    "Hm, for your previous question, master. The real me is helping my mother to absorb five vials of Dew of Life. Also, Nell and I can''t enter any elven city in fairy form because the Elven Race and Fairy Race don''t seem friendly.


    If we go there, it will only be you alone disguised as an elf, and we will follow in a nket of invisible magic. Let''s head straight to Eshvelenora Woond when morninges. I''ll be with you for everything, master." Rhea sat beside Elena to answer. She needed to ensure her master''s safety, but she didn''t say that.


    "Well... In that case, we''ll spend the night in the forest again." Elena shrugged her shoulders as she didn''t really mind Rhea''s worries.


    At that moment, she caught a glimpse of a white cat and a brown tortoise walking toward theke. Apparently, those two beasts had a n to catch some fish for their other dinner menu.


    After that, Elena started cooking with Nell and Rhea. However, it was Rhea who worked a lot in cooking this time.


    A few moments passed, Vanessa and Gio went back and forth several times with some of their catches.


    "Miaow." Vanessa ced her thirtieth catch on a t rock.


    "Rawr." Gio did not fall behind in thepetition. He got ten big fish because he preferred big food.


    "Oh my, would you like all of these as your side dishes? However, this is too much for one pot. Let''s just grill these fish for both of you." Elena smiled in amusement to see all the fish.


    She prepared a bonfire by burning some dry wood she could find nearby. Then, she pierced all the fish with a stick and stuck them near the bonfire. Magic was so practical, and she didn''t bother with it.


    When that was over, Elena returned to the table because dinner was almost ready. Vanessa and Gio also came to the dinner table because their side dishes were not cooked yet.


    "It was a very fast preparation process, master." Rhea gave her little sister another bowl of soup because her little sister was very excited to eat her cooking.


    "Woaahh..." Nell''s eyes lit up to see the giant bowl of delicious soup. The bowl size was normal, but she was small. So, it was just natural.


    Yet, she realized what Elena had just done wasn''t right. "Eh, wait, you just stuck those fish by the fire without seasoning them or cleaning them first?"


    "Huh? Why? Vann and Gio don''t mind that. I don''t eat fish either. So, no problem." Elena spread her arms and sat down on the seat.


    "Oh, geez. That would be gross, let me take care of the fish with my magic." Nell postponed her dinner because she wanted to try one of the grilled fish.


    She took some spices then went over to the fishes stuck near the bonfire. With blessing magic, she solved the fish problem in less than 30 seconds.


    By the time Nell returned to her seat, she was surprised to see her bowl of soup disappear from its previous position. Thus, she looked at the nearby suspect. "Hey, where''s my dinner?"


    "What are you trying to find out from me, little one? Take a look over there and you''ll see that your dinner has be the tortoise''s meal. Please ask for another serving." Elena pointed to the bowl with one tortoise in it. Then, she scooped up her soup and tasted the dinner for Elysia''s experience.


    "Grr... If you aren''t Beast Emperor, I might have cooked you alive." Nell growled to stare at the brown tortoise who stole her dinner. It was the first bowl of her big sister''s cooking. So, that was the most special of the soup in the pot.


    Sadly, the hungry tortoise didn''t care about Nell''s death re.


    "All right, all right, here''s another serving for you. Please do not be angry. Gio was just hungry and saw one idle soup to im it as his serving." Rhea came with another bowl of special soup and gave it to her little sister.


    "Okay." Nell just epted the bowl and ate her dinner. It was just the first scoop, and she could already taste paradise. Well, she was just reminiscing about her big sister''s cooking after not having tasted it for far too long.


    ''How is it, Ely? Can you taste what I ate with our shared senses?'' Elena asked for Elysia''sment.


    ''Erm, this is a little strange to me, but you enjoyed this, did you, Sister Elena?'' Elysia scratched her head. Her spirit didn''t feel hungry, but it felt strange when her tongue tasted a savory soup vor as if she was eating it herself, yet there was nothing in her mouth.


    ''Yes, that''s what I call effortless pleasure.'' Elena was happy to announce that.


    Elena and Elysia continued their conversation until dinner was over. Vanessa and Gio had finished the fish, Nell also joined the fish party.


    After tidying everything up, Elena and everyone went to arge tree branch to spend the night there.


    "Nee, can you tell me how the elves behave in their own ce. I remember the female elves only wore rather obscene dresses, but the male elves wore long, polite robes instead. Is there a reason behind this style of dress?" Elena put up ayered barrier and opened a conversation with Rhea and Nell.


    "Ob- obscene dresses? If so then my previous dress is one of them..." Rhea flinched slightly to hear Elena''s opinion. She checked her current dress. That was not very revealing, right?


    "Nah, it''s only done because female elves have abilities that male elves don''t have. They wear dresses that are revealing enough to maximize the utility of their natural abilities." Nell waved her hand in front of her face as she exined.


    "Natural abilities? What kind of things can they do? Haven''t the female elves be more dominant and superior than the male elves?" Elena got into her sleeping bag andy on her stomach. She looked at the two little fairies who were sitting casually on a tree branch with interest.


    "Uhh, that may vary depending on each elf. Please ask my big sister. She is one of those who sometimes like to wear revealing dresses for the same purpose. Big sister, if you please." Nell threw a polite request to the concerned one.


    "That doesn''t mean that female elves are superior to male elves. Male elves also have abilities that female elves don''t have." Rhea answered Elena''s unanswered question. At the same time, sheposed the appropriate words in her mind before exining the Elven Race''s natural abilities.


    "I can''t exin all of those multi-variety abilities, but let''s just take a few examples. The female elves need to leave their skin unhindered by cloth or the like in order to use the special radar-like foreboding ability. Then, there are those who need to expose their skin to the sun to increase their strength during the day, there are those who take advantage of the moonlight." Rhea put her hand to her chin as she recalled some of her abilities.


    "Then, there are also different natural abilities for male elves. They don''t do the same thing as female elves because their skin doesn''t work that way. For example, some are very sharp in their senses of sight, hearing, or smell. They can also increase their strength under certain circumstances." Rhea gave an easy-to-understand exnation.


    For the next few moments, the conversation about the Elven Race became the topic of their night chat.


    "So, we will enter Eshvelenora Woond disguised as elves and will also wear revealing dress?" Elena asked Rhea with a smirk, but it was aimed at the flustered Elysia.


    "My real body is an elf, though? I think it''s a good idea. Master and I will go around the city for information. Little Nell will go into hiding, while Vanessa and Gioragh will act as pets. Then, after that we can head to the pce." Rhea pped her hands with a bright expression to convey her idea.


    ''Hehe, how about this, Ely? I''m going to enter elven city with your form~ Oh, I can''t wait for the morning to see my Ely wearing a revealing dress. Oops, that''s still me, right?'' Elena started teasing Elysia.

 Chapter 370: Change of Plan

    <h4>Chapter 370: Change of n</h4>


    ''What, woo... Even if it''s not me, I''d be embarrassed too. Why can you say that so shamelessly, Sister Elena?'' Elysia waspletely flushed red. She did not expect their n to enter the elven capital city by wearing revealing dresses.


    ''What can I do? I will be willing to sacrifice for you, Ely. So, I''ll take care of everything, and you don''t have to sink into shame and blush.'' Elena dered herself as if she was a selfless big sister who was willing to bleed for her little sister.


    ''But you look so happy... Let me think of another idea for us, Sister Elena. I don''t want you to wear any revealing dress for everyone to see.'' Elysia became somewhat helpless, but she had no intention of letting the earlier n prevail.


    ''Ara, so protective.'' Elena felt happy for some reason.


    ''Ah, I have a better idea. Would you like to hear it, Sister Elena?'' Elysia dropped her fist onto her open palm.


    ''I''m all ears.'' Elena was eager to listen.


    ''But, we need to change our original n and turn it into this one of mine.'' Elysia asked for confirmation first. It would be useless if the rejection came right afterward.


    ''I need to hear your idea before we decide anything, Ely.'' Elena knew this game, and she didn''t immediately say yes because it wasn''t interesting.


    ''Alright then. So, my idea is as simple as this. If female elves wear revealing dresses and male elves wear polite robes, why don''t we disguise ourselves as male elves? That way, no one has to wear revealing dresses!'' Elysia pped her hands with an enthusiastic smile.


    ''Well, that''s an interesting idea, Ely. But, I''m not good at making myself look like a male elf. My imagination is not as rich as yours. Oh, wait, I remember you can perfectly use the face changing illusion technique, Ely. You will enter the elven capital city with Rhea to look for information. I only need to appear as the Goddess of Light once we are before those elven sovereigns.'' Elena came up with an even more brilliant idea.


    At least, that was what she thought. After all, going around the city looking for information for two or three hours was boring.


    ''How about that, Ely? You will have the opportunity to go on a date with the Divine Goddess. It''s just you disguised as a male elf, and let Rhea stay as a female elf, hehe...'' Elena asked for an agreement. She smirked faintly for that win-win solution.


    ''Well, we can''t decide for Rhea. If she doesn''t want to disguise herself as a male elf, then we can''t force her.'' Elysia pondered for a moment. Elena''s idea wasn''t bad either, and she didn''t mind it either. After all, she knew Elena only wanted to punish those presumptuous sovereigns.


    ''So, that''s a deal?'' Elena asked for some certainty.


    ''Yes, let''s do that. Rhea and I will look around the city for information, and you will appear when we have visited the pce. I also have an interesting scenario forter.'' Elysia gave an answer without dy since she had already decided that beforehand.


    ''Then, let''s switch now. I want toze around while teasing you in the Soul Realm.'' Elena instantly left Elysia''s body to return to the Soul Realm.


    Meanwhile, Elysia immediately took over her body before she fell from the tree.


    ''Ahem, Ely, please share about this change of ns with the others.'' Elena left the rest of the troublesome things to Elysia. Her task for today had beenpleted, and she also managed to make Elysia take over the body.


    ''Okay.'' Elysia agreed as she nced at the two fairies. She then interrupted their night chat. "Excuse me, may I have your attention for a moment?"


    Rhea and Nell fell silent at once. They turned to Elysia with a bit of confusion because they still thought it was Elena.


    "Yes? Is that you Elysia?" Nell was the first to speak to confirm the truth.


    "Uh, yes? It''s me, Elysia." Elysia blinked her eyes a few times with an expression that was no less confused than Nell. She suddenly realized that questions like this woulde up frequently because maybe those who knew her secret would think she had multiple personalities.


    "Hmm... Then, please bring your face closer to me." Nell looked into Elysia''s eyes in consideration. She felt Elysia''s vibe while using her foreboding ability. So, it wasn''t Elena who wanted to make fun of her.


    Elysia didn''t doubt anything andplied with that easy request. She brought her face close to Nell''s with an innocent expression. And at that very moment, Nell touched his cheek.


    "Oh! You really are Elysia. I miss you! Your master has been so oppressive in recent times. You need to lecture your master so she can imitate at least one or two of your personalities, Elysia." Nell now became convinced and immediately poured out a fewints.


    "O-oh, thanks. But, I don''t have any right to make my master change her attitude, Nell. If you pay close attention, my master is nice to Rhea for a reason, but it''s a bit different to you. What have you done to receive such an attitude from my master?" Elysia tried to give a clue to Nell because this little Goddess was not viewed favorably by Elena.


    "What have I done? What is it? Emm..." Nell put her finger to her chin as she tried to recall some things. Elysia had spoken, and she started to think that in Elysia''s words, there might be some truth in them too.


    "Ah, please reflect on that, Nell. I''d like to tell you about a slight change in our ns for the elven capital city." Elysia closed the topic of discussion and turned to the main issue.


    "Sure, please." Rhea responded with an open palm hand gesture.


    "So, I''ve had discussions with my master. So, this is our renewal n-" Elysia then shared about her n to disguise herself as a male elf.


    Only the appearance of the face in the illusion, not the whole, because she only had her original form and Elena''s form. She could not transform her body to another than that.


    After the exnation was over, Nell nodded as if she understood Elysia''s dilemma. "You''re willing to go that far just because you''re too embarrassed to wear a revealing dress. Yes, you don''t have to wear a dress like the elves if you don''t want to. Let''s do it. But, can you use high level illusion magic, Elysia?"


    "En, I can. Do I need to prove that to you first?" Elysia gave a V hand sign with a smile.


    "Well, you can do that tomorrow morning. I wouldn''t doubt if you were able to use advanced disguise magic." Nell waved her hand.


    At that moment, Elysia felt something crawl up her back. She was still lying on her stomach, and something came just to lie on her back?


    When she checked, it turned out to be Vanessa. Yet, she also saw that the tortoise was also approaching.


    "Ow ow ow! Gio, please don''t step on my legs." Elysia groaned in pain because it felt like about 10 kilograms of rock was pressing down on her. Gio''s body wasn''t much bigger than a cat''s, but he still weighed quite a lot.


    Elysia immediately got out of her sleeping bag to check her legs. Well, her legs were a little red with tortoise footprints. Her body was too delicate to be stepped on by a 10-kilogram tortoise.


    After Elysia healed herself with healing magic, she looked at the tortoise with a sigh.


    Meanwhile, Vanessa approached the tortoise to knock the tortoise''s rock-hard head. Then, she started meowing to lecture the tortoise in animalnguage. This Beast Emperor was strangely obedient to her even though she was a Spirit Beast.


    As if realizing his mistake, Gio lowered his head andy there. He wouldn''t climb onto that sleeping bag even if his master was there.


    "Meaoww..." Vanessa gave the tortoise her final behavioral direction. Then, she returned to her master to curl up on her master''sp.


    "Hehe, it''s fun to see a Beast Emperor act like an ordinary beast." Rhea chuckled while covering her mouth. Yet, she remembered that she had not yet responded to the change of ns. "Oh, right, master... For the n you discussed earlier, can I choose not to disguise myself as a male elf like you? Also, is it possible for me to save the use of magic for the unexpected?"


    "Ah, sure. No pressure." Elysia gave an ''Ok'' hand gesture, then went back into her sleeping bag.


    "Thank you." Rhea nodded with a smile in response.


    Nell thought that the n was fixed and reached a consensus. She just turned her head back to stare at theke under the night sky. However, several elves were also present at thekeside.


    "Look at thatke, where we had dinner just now. Some elves havee there and are investigating the remains of our bonfire." Nell pointed at theke in the distance. "Emm, this protective barrier is soundproof and will make us invisible, right?"


    Hearing that, Elysia only added a fewyers of barriers, just in case. Then, she looked in the direction Nell was pointing. "Yes, thisyered barrier will make us invisible from the outside. Sound can enter, but not the other way around."


    "Who wants to do the night watch?" Elysia nced at Nell, Rhea, and Vanessa in search of a volunteer.


    "Then let me do the night guard." Rhea raised her hand to volunteer.


    However, Nell didn''t let her big sister work alone. So that night, Rhea and Nell would take turns doing the night watch.

 Chapter 371: Magic Backlash

    <h4>Chapter 371: Magic Bacsh</h4>


    Morning came to wee a beautiful new day under the beautiful morning sky. The birds chirped like sweet songs, and other living creatures also woke up to do their morning activities.


    Elysia opened her eyes and woke the white cat who was curled up on her tummy. Also, she didn''t forget to wake up Elena as well.


    "Good morning, Elisia."


    "Good morning, Master Elysia."


    Elysia looked back as she heard the morning greetings. Nell and Rhea sat on the cushion seats, facing each other. They seemed to be ying a game like chess.


    "Good morning too. Did you stay up all night ying a game of chess, um... Is that Shogi?" Elysia nced at the wooden game board. For some reason, she could feel a familiar vibe from that traditional game.


    "Shogi? This is Jhougi. A traditional game that has long been popr on the Human Continent. A game that can hone thinking skills and intelligence in strategy." Nell introduced the game she bought a while ago before they went to Fairy Continent.


    "Oh, what an interesting-looking game. Sorry to interrupt your enjoyment, but we need to head to the elven capital city as nned." Elysia nodded in understanding.


    "Un, you are right, master. If there is no further change of ns, we will deal with Regulus on the Beast Continentter this afternoon." Rhea immediately tidied up the board and gave it to her little sister.


    However, she felt that something strange had happened to her real body.


    "Nee, how about how I look now? Do I look like a male elf?" Elysia spun once and then slightly puffed out her chest like a dignified male elf. She also showed her somewhat pointy ears, typical of elves and fairies.


    Rhea''s attention was distracted, and so was Nell. The two of them looked at Elysia, who now had the appearance of a beautiful male elf, long hair pulled back in a ponytail, and also wearing a manly robe.


    Even so, the reality behind the disguise, Elysia only slightly suppressed her breasts with magic to make her chest look like a man''s. Apart from the man''s robe made of magic and the disguise on the head, nothing had changed from the usual Elysia.


    So, if no one thoroughly checked her body, no one would know that she was a girl. No one would suspect anything, as long as her magic wasn''t neutralized by something like the ursed monster''s anti-magic traits.


    ''Ely, you are now like a beautiful martial artist. Wait, I remember there is a term that can exin this better. Umm, a beautiful cultivator, or a little white face? Yes, you are like a young master now.'' Elena gave an approving nod from within the Soul Realm.


    ''Hehe, now I just need toyer a subtle barrier to obscure the sight of anyone who might try to scan me with magic or whatever.'' Elysia immediately implemented her idea, and now she had the confidence to go to the elven capital city.


    ''Nice. I want to see if the female elves will bother youter, hehe... They might be wearing revealing dresses because they want to attract the male elves'' attention. So be careful~'' Elena got excited to see what would happenter.


    "Woah, you''ve be like a male elf, Elysia. But, you are the one who has a pretty face and is a bit slender. Hmm, a beautiful male elf rather than a masculine male elf. Just be careful, you''ll get quite a bit of attention from the female elves. For your information, beautiful male elves are quite rare and in high demand." Nell flew around Elysia once. She also gave praise as well as good advice.


    "En, I understand. Thanks for the advice. I just found out that masculine male elves are not as popr as beautiful male elves." The corner of Elysia''s mouth twitched slightly at hearing the truth.


    She started to consider changing her disguise a bit more masculine. Yet, Elena balked at that because it wouldn''t be fun anymore.


    "That''s the case. I''ve researched it back in the Elven Continent. Most female elves are born beautiful, and most male elves are born masculine. But, both genders would prefer the beautiful and talented ones without doubts." Nell vouched for it, then asked for confirmation from her big sister. "Am I right, big sister?"


    "Ah, uh... Yes, that''s what happened in the Elven Race long ago. Seems like it''s still the same now." Rhea nodded after evaluating Elysia''s appearance.


    If she used her magic vision, she couldn''t determine Elysia''s real gender because something would cloud her magic vision every time the experiment was performed. So, it was a very good disguise.


    "Alright, your disguise is done perfectly, master. But, please open Nature Realm''s portal. I feel like my real body got a bacsh from myst night activities." Rhea felt a little uneasy because something simr had happened before.


    "Huh, alright." Elysia gripped the green gem on her ne and immediately opened the Nature Realm''s portal.


    Rhea and Nell immediately went inside with a bit of anxiety. Elysia and Elena also got worried because they thought the real Rhea was in trouble.


    They looked into the portal, right next to a small tree, a turquoise dress lying on the ground without anyone wearing it. Then, a naked mint-green-haired toddler just crawled out of there.


    "Eh?" Elysia was taken back, and so was Elena.


    "Oh no why did this happen to me? I didn''t use many types of high-level magicst night." Rhea looked at her tiny hands with mixed feelings.


    Then, she deactivated her avatar to return to her body. But, unfortunately, nothing happened after that. So, it wasn''t because of her avatar, but because she used a formation so her mother could digest five vials of Dew of Life more easily.


    "What happened, Rhea? Can you share with us what happened and what you didst night?" Elysia became a little anxious. She thought the bacsh in question was severe enough that Rhea''s divine body transformed into a toddler.


    "Please don''t worry, master. I just used too much magic and my body can''t keep up with what I''m using. I''ll be back to normal in a few days, or a few weeks..." Rhea felt a little awkward and a little scared. Thus, she did not dare to speak in its entirety.


    "Waahh, has this happened before, big sister? This is the first time I''ve seen you be a toddler, hehe. So, my big sister is now my little sister?" Nell was a little worried but also excited. After all, her big sister suddenly became an adorable toddler.


    At the same moment, the small tree beside Rhea moved slightly. Lifa woke up from her sleep and looked around using her sensor. She was aware that she had grown into a small Tree of Life, but her daughter became a toddler instead?


    Lifa was also aware that she had be taller thanst night. From five centimeters to thirty centimeters?


    "Oh, my daughter... Did you use too much magic energyst night? Sigh, even though you said you wouldn''t go overboard to help me." Lifa didn''t know what her daughter was doing when she had sleptst night, but she knew that her daughter had done something for her to grow up fast.


    "I''m sorry, mother. I''m sure I used my magic energy carefully and not too much. I just want the five vials of Dew of Life to remain at maximum benefit for you to digest overnight." Rhea wore a pitiful expression, but she didn''t feel the slightest bit guilty. On the contrary, she faintly smiled because she got the results she had hoped for.


    "Sigh, my silly child." Lifa felt quite helpless, but she couldn''t me or do anything either.


    For that cause, she turned to Elysia. "Elysia, can you give my daughter some clothes? Also, please keep my daughter close to you. Please help my silly daughter recover her magical energy. If she is left alone like this, she will only return to normal in a month or two weeks at the most."


    "Oh, okay. For now, let me dress you in a magic gown first, okay?" Elysia made the portal closer to Rhea. She cast her imagination magic to make a cute dress for the toddler Rhea.


    "Hm, perfect. We need to buy men''s robes and baby clothes when we get to capital city." Elysia gave an approving nod. Surprisingly, she didn''t blush even though there was a strong cause in front of her.


    "Okay, now, please tell me what happened. What did Rhea do until she became a toddler? Is it possible for someone to be a toddler after using too much magic?" Elysia turned to the little talking tree.


    Lifa was silent for a moment, then revealed the truth. "Oh, well... My daughter''s body constitution is unique. She can''t recover her Life Energy on her own, despite her divinity and Divine Law. Also, her magic energy recovery is so slow. She needs the help of a chosen superior being to take good care of her. That''s the price she has to pay to have great power."


    Then, Lifa shared some of her requests to Elysia about what Elysia could do to help Rhea. But that wasn''t before telling Elysia what Rhea didst night. Elysia was Rhea''s new host and master, so Elysia must take full responsibility and take good care of Rhea.


    "I, I, even though I look like a toddler, but I''m still a strong Goddess. I won''t bother you too much, master. Please take care of me. I will protect you and fight for you in return." Rhea was a little nervous to ask for help.

 Chapter 372: Cute Baby

    <h4>Chapter 372: Cute Baby</h4>


    "Well, that''s fine. Feel free to ask me. So, you onlyck magic energy, and not Life Energy, Rhea? Let me help you. Here, here..." Elysia reached out her hands and hugged the cute baby.


    "En." Rhea just nodded and enjoyed herself being enveloped in the warmth of a hug. She inhaled Elysia''s distinctive body scent, and she immediately felt at peace just because of that pleasant yet soothing fragrance.


    ''Ely, did you suddenly be a mommy? We got a baby daughter?'' Elena rested her cheek on her hand as she marveled at their current situation.


    ''Maybe? Wait a moment, Sister Elena. Allow me to help Rhea absorb the surrounding magic energy ording to Madam Lifa''s advice. Rhea''s magic energy recovery is really slow? Hmm...'' Elysia immediately worked to purify and absorb the surrounding magic energy and channeled it to Rhea. Although the quantity was not much, at least Rhea''s EP was increasing.


    ''Ely, you can also look for any spot that have abundant magic energy. We can find it to speed up Rhea''s magic recovery, right?'' Elena gave a suggestion, but a fantastic idea suddenly came to her mind. ''Uh, wait a second. If we can recover our magic energy from the surrounding energy by purifying them, then... Hehe, incredible.''


    Elena chuckled at her own fantastic thought. She didn''t expect that old granny would share a brilliant technique. Why had she never thought of such a breakthrough idea before?


    If that was the case, wouldn''t Elysia and her have almost unlimited magic energy then? Not to mention, they possessed an enormous energy pool capacity. It was the entire Soul Realm!


    ''Okay, please stop right there. Don''t be greedy, Sister Elena. We will receive the unknown punishment for that sin. We already have at least more than four and a half trillion magic energy, em energy points.'' Elysia immediately reminded Elena before any other excessive ideas came along.


    ''Oh well...'' Elena simply brushed the thought aside.


    At least, They had a great way to recover their magic energy if they used high-level magic that required a lot of energy. In addition, several other ideas were starting toe to mind, and they needed to be tested first.


    ''Ahem, Ely, maybe this will be a little incovieniant for Rhea, but looks like you''ll need to y a mama for a while.'' Elena had some other exciting ideas because of the baby Rhea. She tried her best not to grin.


    ''Eh? But, I''m disguised as a male elf, though? So, I''m a papa, right?'' Elysia didn''t immediately understand what Elena meant by that.


    ''Hehe, it''s not that simple, Ely. You will y as a mama eventually. And maybe,ter, you know, hehe...'' Elena smirked and immediately covered her mouth. She tried not to burst intoughter. But, unfortunately, she couldn''t stand the urge. ''Now, please excuse me.''


    Elysia just tilted her head in confusion. She could only hear Elena chuckling in the Soul Realm. So, it was definitely because of some exciting thing. She couldn''t wait to listen to what Elena had in mind. But that would wait forter.


    After that, Elysia and Nell said their goodbyes to Lifa, then they headed straight for Eshvelenora Woond in invisible magic disguise, with Nell''s magic carpet ride, of course.


    "Rhea, how do you feel now?" Elysia stroked the baby''s back in her arms.


    "I feel afortable flow of magical energy flowing through my body. You are not only adept and skilled in Life Energy, but also great at using magic energy." Rhea took afortable position and closed her eyes. She felt a strong urge to sleep in her master''s arms.


    [| Lv. 231 | Goddess of Nature | Rhea | Female (N/A) | HP: 209,800 / 209,800 | EP: 30,124 / 362,600 |]


    [| STR: 69 | AGI: 55 | VIT: 54 | INT: 86 |]


    Elysia checked Rhea''s status briefly once more. Rhea''s EP was still rising slowly, but it was still under ten percent.


    "Would you like to sleep? Then please sleep well. I''ll wake you up when we''re about to enter Eshvelenora Woond." Elysia spoke softly near Rhea''s ear, and Rhea''s ear became a little flushed right after.


    "En, thank you, master." After that, Rhea felt a true calm, and she went to sleep a few secondster.


    Feeling that Rhea was asleep, Elysia changed her ''baby'' sleeping position to a morefortable one in her arms. Then, she looked at the nearby white cat.


    Vanessa was lying down, looking at her master. Her most favorite cozy spot had been imed by a Goddess who somehow became a baby all of a sudden. Even though she felt ack of attention and warmth, she could only relent.


    "Meow." Vanessa turned to the tortoise. She warned him not to bite or step on her tail. After all, she was wagging her tail, but the tortoise became interested in her tail movements as if he wanted to catch it.


    The journey to the elven capital city passed peacefully until a few minutester. Then, Nell couldn''t help but ask as the one who would answer was Elysia, not Elena. "Nee, Elysia. I''m sorry if I sound rude, but is Elena really your master? She is still your other half, no? I''m sorry, but I think it''s a bit strange for you to call your other half master."


    "Eh? Ah, that''s erm..." Elysia could only utter incoherent words as she became confused when such frank questions were suddenly thrown at her.


    Seeing Elysia''s inelegant response, Elena immediately left the Soul Realm and emerged herself. Then, she hugged Elysia from behind while looking at Nell right into the eyes.


    "Ah, now that you''ve said it. Yes, I''m actually not Ely''s master, it''s just our pretense for a reason. Truth be told, we are very close sisters in one body." Elena instantly changed her gaze to a sharp, solemn one. "But, allow me to remind you, little one."


    After saying that, Elena let go of her embrace from Elysia and drew a little closer to Nell. "You have a right to know because you already know some of our secrets, but I won''t allow anything about Ely and me to get out of this small group. Got it?"


    "I-I understand. Anything about you and Elysia is a secret only known to our small group. Thank you for telling me." Nell nodded repeatedly. She knew very well the importance of maintaining trust.


    But, Elysia''s words earlier rang in her mind. What had she done that caused Elena to look at her in a bad light?


    "Good. I''ll get mad if you don''t keep your word, and you''ll never know what I''m going to do." Elena smiled and turned to face Elysia.


    She looked at the baby Rhea with sparkling eyes as if she was looking at something interesting. However, she only gently stroked the baby for a moment then returned to the Soul Realm.


    "Is that true?" Nell asked Elysia for rity.


    "En, that''s true. I need an illustration master to protect me from the unexpected and the unknown. Elena and I are actually close sisters or you may refer to it as the other half. Umm, it''s a bitplicated to exin. Sorry for not telling this." Elysia smiled faintly not only at Nell but at Vanessa as well.


    Vanessa was taken aback for a moment, but she nodded in understanding a momentter. So, there was no grandmaster but her master''s sister but still also her master, right? So anyway, she got to know her master better. And yet, she hadn''t said anything about her to her master.


    The white cat made up her mind to speak frankly before their little group went to the Beast Continent. After all, she would very much get involved thereter.


    "Ah, it''s okay, Elysia. I can understand your reason, and you don''t need to apologize either. However, I think this isn''t fair to you because so far only your secrets has been brought up by Lifa, my big sister, or me." Nell shook her head and flew closer to Elysia. "If you have any doubts or something to ask, feel free to ask it no matter if it''s Lifa, my big sister, or me. As long as that''s what you want, we''ll let you know without hesitation. Mm, okay?"


    Nell said it all because she wanted Elysia not to feel awkward or unfair. But, at the end of the day, Elysia and Elena were the core of all of these operations. Not to mention, Nell already felt quitefortable with this small group.


    ''Well, that sounds fair. Just wait until I unearth your divine secrets.'' Elena put her hand on her cheek with a satisfied smile. She had a n to talk further with those three Goddess personally and thoroughly, but the time had not yete because of all the recent chaos.


    "But, please keep our secret too. I can understand why Elena is so protective if it''s rted to you or yours. After all, no one would like for their secrets to be exposed outside the sphere of those they trust." Nell closed her sentence with a gentle tone and with a smile. As Elysia nodded, her smile became slightly moreprehensive.


    "Oh look, we''re almost at Eshvelenora Woond. We''ll bending in about 15 minutes. Do you want to wake my baby sister now?" Nell turned her head and pointed at a forest city in the distance. Her magic carpet went really fast as they had two schedules today toplete.


    "Oh, okay. I''ll be ying as a papa. I hope Rhea can bring up her avatar to resemble herself as the Elven Goddesster in the pce." Elysia then tried to wake the cute baby in her arms gently and carefully.


    After Rhea woke up, Elysia asked a few things to make sure. Fortunately, Rhea rified that she was able to bring up her duplicate as an avatar. So, their mission in the elven pceter would go ording to n.

 Chapter 373: Witch, Hoe?

    <h4>Chapter 373: Witch, Hoe?</h4>


    Afternding on a remote tree trunk, Elysia revoked her invisible magic and left the rest to Nell because Nell would be responsible for going with Vanessa and Gioragh in a nket of invisibility.


    ''Okay, I''ll go first. Please follow us from behind.'' Elysia telepathically sent Nell and Vanessa, then she jumped down from the tree.


    It was a tree over twenty meters tall, but Elysia could easilynd perfectly without making any sound. After confirming that Nell was in invisibility with the two beasts, Elysia walked toward Zhadphis Woond in a rxed and natural manner.


    ''Uhm, Rhea, we won''t raise any suspicions, will we? The elves in this world also walk on the ground instead of jumping from tree to tree like ninjas, right?'' Elysia asked the baby in her arms. She needed to confirm her actions before they met any elves.


    ''Ninjas?'' Rhea thought for a moment, but she didn''t know that. So, she just went straight to the conclusion. ''No, the elves in this world generally behave like humans.''


    ''Oh so it''s like that. I can rest easy then.'' Elysia heaved a sigh of relief and quickened her pace.


    Not long after, Elysia arrived near the city gate. Several elven guards dressed in green robes were standing guard there. The guards were checking every elf that wanted to enter the city.


    Eshvelenora Woond was like a big city on the Human Continent, but it had many elements like the forest city on the Fairy Continent. It was as if it was a mixture of the cities on the Human Continent and the Fairy Continent.


    ''Looks like the city''s security system isn''t that tight. Is there a reason behind it? Nell, you can go first into the city and wait for us there. We''ll catch up with you soon.'' Elysia walked over to join the short queue to follow the normal procedure.


    ''Why don''t we just enter the city in invisibility like before? Look, the guards ask every elves thate in to show certain ID cards or letters.'' Nell didn''t immediately agree. She knew that Elysia would be in trouble because they didn''t have any ID cards.


    ''It''s okay. I can handle this.'' Elysia stopped at the back of the queue. Only four elves were waiting in line in front of her.


    Seeing that Elysia had such high confidence, Nell simplyplied. She flew in through the city gate with the two beasts and waited for Elysia there.


    Meanwhile, Elysia nced at an ID card belonging to a male elf, the one dressed like a fighter. That ID card was like an adventurer card with information printed on it, somewhat simr to the adventurer card on the Human Continent.


    When the identity card was checked by the guard, Elysia also scanned it with her advanced perception. At the same time, she put her hand in her robe pocket and made her identity card with imagination magic.


    ''You are clever, Ely. But, please be careful because that card is still from your magic and isposed of magic energy. Don''t forget to disguise it just like your current robe.'' Elena gave a gentle reminder, just in case.


    ''En, that''s for sure.'' Elysia immediately enveloped the card with subtle magic. So, at least it would resemble an ordinary-looking object.


    ''Ahem, well... Are you going to use your past name in your current disguise?'' Elena nced at the name on Elysia''s identity card.


    ''Uhm, I can''te up with another name. Since I used to be a man, so what''s wrong with that?'' Elysia just felt that there was nothing wrong with using her past life name.


    ''Oh, okay.'' Elena closed the topic of their conversation because Elysia''s turn was almost here.


    Elysia simply showed her identity card right after that but didn''t hand it over because no one asked for it.


    "Hmm... Sir Ali, yes? Oh! You are a man. Please forgive me if I sound rude, but you look very much like a girl instead. So, this is the rumored rare type of elf called Krasivaya, hmm..." The elf guard nced at the adventurer card in Elysia''s hand, then stroked his chin in an understanding nod.


    "You can say it like that." Elysia decided not to talk more than necessary.


    "Haha, is this cute girl your baby daughter?" The other guard gave a signal with her eyes to the long mint-green-haired baby. But she stole a few nces at the pretty papa because she was a little intrigued.


    Rhea turned to look at the guards, but they were just stunned as if frozen. Shepletely didn''t know the guards went kyun and stunned just because of her baby innocent gaze.


    So, she leaned back against Elysia as if going to sleep. After all, she just needed to act as a sweet baby.


    "Yes, she is my baby daughter. Do I need to pay for two to get into city?" Elysia didn''t want to linger there because some of the elves waiting in line behind her might be impatient.


    "Hush, we''re still on duty." The burly guard scolded the female guard, then smiled kindly. "No, you only have to pay for one. We are unable to charge your daughter an entry fee."


    Hearing that, Elysia put her identity card back into her pocket and gave some silver coins as if she already knew the entry fee.


    "Okay, wee to Eshvelenora Woond, Sir Ali. This is just a suggestion, please don''t ept invitations from women or men you don''t know well. A pretty guy like you will attract some troublesome women you don''t want to know at all." The burly guard pointed at the city with his open palm.


    "Thank you for your kind advice, Mr. Guard." Elysia nodded and walked through the city gate.


    Right after that, the female elf guard spoke in a whisper-like voice to her fellow guard. "Oh, what a pity. If I''m not on duty, then I''ll take that pretty papa on a tour. I wonder, who is so lucky to be the wife of that pretty man. If he is a widower, then maybe I can enlist as a new mama to his cute baby daughter, hehe..."


    "Hah?" You and your drive to something beautiful. All women are the same. You will never understand the beauty of manly men and our masculinity." The dashing guard showed his biceps with a mocking smile at the female guard. "But, that green-haired baby is so cute."


    "Oh no, did we get one new freak? Nevermind, next!" Another guard gave a strange smile to his two friends. After that, he just shook his head, then went back to carrying out his duties.


    A little away from the city gate, Elysia felt a little silly, but Elenaughed heartily in the Soul Realm. They listened to the conversation of the guards for a moment, and that was the reason.


    ''Huff, phew... Ely, looks like pretty boy is highly sought after by female elves.'' Elena wiped a tear from the corner of her eye. The female guard just now was quite amusing.


    ''Well, forget it. I will only use this form for two or three hours.'' Elysia didn''t want to make a fuss about anything. She didn''t even want to consider much of anything other thanpleting their mission on the Elven Continent.


    ''But be careful, Ely. If it is necessary, I will immediately help you when any witch elf try to approach you with ulterior motives, hehe...'' Elena looked around. Sure enough, she was able to find a hoe that was approaching even though she had just said that.


    ''Witch?'' Elysia didn''t immediately understand.


    ''Yes, witch, hehe. Look Ely, there are hoes everywhere. One is approaching. Let''s see what we will get from her.'' Elena answered while humming.


    "That man over there, could you stop for a moment for me?"


    Elysia could hear a woman''s voice nearby, but she kept walking toward the downtown area nheless.


    "Hey, it''s rude to ignore a call from a fairdy like me. Don''t you know who my father is?"


    An ordinary-looking woman in a revealing ck dress walked quickly and stood in front of Elysia. Thus, Elysia could only stop in her tracks. Perhaps, this woman was from the local aristocrat?


    Elysia looked at the short blue-haired woman right in the face as she was afraid she would blush if she tried to look any lower than that. "Uhm, so you called me. Please forgive me because I don''t know who your father is. You need to ask your mother for that. This might be a little rude, but do we know each other?"


    "Ah, uh? You did apologize and sound polite, but somehow it''s a bit like sarcasm? Nevermind, we don''t know each other, but I find you quite pleasing to the eye. Come with me to my mansion. That way we will get to know more closely." The aristocraticdy unfolded her hand fan and put the small matter aside. She held out her hand for an invitation.


    "Please forgive me, but I just arrived in this city and intend to go around to find out what the capital city has to offer. Are you a local?" Elysia tried to get something from this arrogant aristocratic woman in a simple but non-offensive way.


    Perhaps, it would have been much quicker to gather information with a local aristocrat as a guide.


    "Oh, that''s not bad either. This Krasivaya Elf is mine~" The aristocraticdy muttered in a mosquito-like voice. She also covered her mouth with her fan.


    Then, she folded her fan with a wide smile. "What a coincidence, I am a daughter of the Vencan Family, Ayna Vencan. You asked the right person, allow me to take you on a dat-, ahem city tour."

 Chapter 374: City Tour to Downtown Area

    <h4>Chapter 374: City Tour to Downtown Area</h4>


    ''Ely, looks like this hoe wants something from you. She is sus, but it looks like the other hoes are only watching from afar because of this hoe. We can use her for information before we go to some important ces to eavesdrop.'' Elena rubbed her hands together because she wanted to know what would happenter.


    ''Hoes? Are we going to farm? However, I agree with that, she can provide decent information since she seems to be from a local aristocrat.'' Elysia nodded to the aristocraticdy. "That will really help me, Ms. Ayna. I intend to start from the downtown area first. What do you think?"


    "Well, although we can find many interesting ces in the outer or inner circle, but starting from the very center isn''t bad either. Alright, let''s go with me and I''ll show you the beauty that our capital city has." Ayna tapped her chin to think for a moment, then she invited her prey to walk side by side with her.


    "Oh yeah, I already introduced my name. So, now it''s your turn, cutie. Oh, yeah... Also, is the little girl in your arms your baby daughter?" Ayna started the conversation when her prey was walking right beside her.


    "My name is Ali, and yes, she is my baby daughter. Isn''t she a cute baby. All right, Aria, please say hello to that kinddy." Elysia gave a signal to Rhea.


    "Hew-wo!" Rhea raised her hand to say hello.


    "Oh my, she is a smart cute girl. Maybe I''m being too curious, but where is your baby''s mother, Mr. Ali?" Ayna waved back at the baby, but unfortunately, the baby was no longer interested in her.


    Hearing that, Elysia felt a little awkward and only looked ahead in brief contemtion. She didn''t have a wife even in her previous life. However, just as she was about to answer the question, Ayna cut her off.


    "Oh, so it''s like that. Please forgive me for asking. I''m so sorry for your loss." Ayna wore a slightly sad expression, but she was delighted in her heart. She thought that this Krasivaya Elf no longer had a wife, maybe because his wife had died. So, everything would be a lot easier for her.


    "Oh, well..." Elysia decided to let this misunderstanding go as they wouldn''t be seeing each other again after this meeting. "All right, Ms. Ayna, can you tell me about this city from your point of view?"


    "Fufu, that''s easy, but we need to get on the carriage first. The city is too big to explore on foot." Ayna covered her mouth again with her folded fan, and she used her other hand to make a snap.


    It only took a few seconds. A blue carriage pulled by a bluish horse came approaching from behind. Elysia just scratched her head to look at the carriage. Was it a taxi?


    "Umm, is snapping your fingers the way to call a taxi in the capital city?" Elysia pointed at the carriage that stopped right beside her.


    "Of course not. This is my carriage and the one over there is my coachman. I''ll take you on a city tour with this." Ayna smiled faintly and immediately reassured her prey because she noticed the change in her interlocutor''s expression. "Or, would you prefer to take the regr carriage over there? Although it''s worth it, I don''t rmend it."


    ''Master, this elfdy is fishy. She has no good intentions.'' Rhea reminded her master by looking at the face.


    ''It''s okay, my baby Rhea. We''re only going to use her for a bit of information and a city guide. If what we get from her is enough, then we will go straight to the pce. If not, then we''ll just have to eavesdrop as before at Zhadphis Woond.'' Elysia reassured her baby with a smile and a wink.


    ''Oh okay.'' Rhea only obeyed because her master already had a n in mind.


    "Thank you for your consideration. Then let''s board your carriage, Ms. Ayna." Elysia expressed her gratitude for the formalities.


    "That''s good, I will tell you about this city in our tour. Please wait a moment." Ayna smiled broadly then walked over to her coachman.


    "Please take us around the city for a while, then return to the mansion for lunch. I have a high quality guest plus a bonus, fufu..." Ayna whispered softly to her coachman.


    "Understood, young miss." The coachman gave a slight bow of respect. But, he felt a little sympathy for that Krasivaya Elf and the baby daughter. Since his young miss had that pretty man in the eyes, so that man couldn''t escape from his young miss''s grasp.


    "All right, Mr. Ali. Pleasee in." Ayna invited her target to enter the carriage right after her coachman opened the door for her.


    "Good, then please excuse me." Elysia just nodded at the invitation and entered.


    It was unfortunate for Ayna because Elysia and her little group were capable of hearing that subtle whisper. Moreover, none of them felt that this aristocratic elf had good intentions.


    Literally, it was really like a city tour on the Human Continent. On their way, Elysia asked many things about recent events, various types of rumors, and the state of the city.


    Broadly speaking, she asked it like someone who had juste from the vige and wanted to know about the many things happening in the capital city.


    On the other hand, Ayna didn''t feel anything was wrong. She answered every question that was asked and interspersed by introducing the ces they passed. Implicitly, she just wanted to get a good impression before iming this pretty man as hers.


    After about an hour had passed, Elysia felt it was enough to draw a decision from the Elven Race''s perspective. Apart from Ayna as a source of information, Nell and Vanessa had been eavesdropping on several important ces to make things faster. So, after this, they just needed to go to the fake Tree of Life, then to the pce to meet five elven sovereigns.


    "Wow, that''s very surprising. So, four days ago arge-scale joint force went to the Fairy Continent for a big war? The operation was led by five sovereigns? Why would the Elven Race want to go to war with the Fairy Race?" Elysia pretended to be ignorant from a remote vige. She put on a surprised expression when Ayna told that.


    "Hm, it''s not a secret either." Ayna twirled a lock of her hair, slightly overwhelmed. Even though she tolerated this pretty man, it was still a little tiring to keep talking.


    She took a sip of water, then continued. "That''s because of the Tree of Life. Please look toward the east. You will no longer be able to see the tree soaring through the sky. The residence of the Goddess of Life fell apart four days ago.


    The Goddess of Life was also our Goddess, so it was only natural for our race to go there for the Tree of Life. However, those little fairies vehemently opposed it. So, war almost broke out because of that.


    But! You know what? A divine existence descended from the heavens to stop the war between the three races! The Golden Goddess, Heavenly Goddess. The arrival of her divine self made the clear sky instantly turn golden in that direction. Did you see that golden sky four days ago?"


    "Yes, I saw that. It was a beautiful sky, but unfortunately, our army returned empty-handed even though the five sovereigns also participated with Heavenly Valha." Elysia shrugged her shoulders slightly and shook her head.


    "Yes, that''s unfortunate. But did you know? The five sovereigns in question are still in this city you know. I don''t know what they are waiting for or the secret behind what happened four days ago, but I''m sure there is a secret behind it." Ayna put her hand beside her mouth to whisper.


    "Oh, I see..." Elysia just nodded absentmindedly. She felt this conversation was enough, so it was about time for her to leave.


    "Ah, I don''t think it''s any of our business to discuss. Let''s go back to our previous topic about you. So, where are you from, Mr. Ali? What are you going to do after this? Have you got a ce to spend the night?" Ayna changed the topic of conversation to one that she liked as she wanted to know a bit more about this pretty man.


    "Heavenwy twee!" Rhea pointed at the fake Tree of Life in babynguage.


    "Erm, we came from Alyhodorei Forest, the easternmost part of the continent. I am very curious about the Heavenly Tree. Previously, I only heard about that sacred tree, but now we are in the capital city. Can we stop there ande visit?" Elysia looked at the window and pointed at thergest tree in the middle of the city. A sacred tree protected by many guards but also visited by many elves.


    "Oh, of course. After this, allow me to invite you to my mansion. I see you are very pleasant and I would like to host you for lunch." Ayna didn''t mind onest visit after an hour of touring the city.


    "It''s still around ten, though?" Elysia dered the obvious with a smile. But, she did not respond with a yes or no.


    "It''s around my hour for a jolly lunch." Aynaughed dryly, then told her coachman to head to the area near Heavenly Tree.


    After the carriage was parked in a certain area, Elysia and Ayna got out of the carriage and walked toward the fake Tree of Life, known as the Heavenly Tree.

 Chapter 375: Elven Sacred Tree

    <h4>Chapter 375: Elven Sacred Tree</h4>


    "Nee, Mr. Ali. What do you want to see from the Heavenly Tree?" Ayna slowed her pace so she could walk side by side with her target.


    "Hm, we have a little business with the Heavenly Tree, and yes, we want to talk to this sacred tree." Elysia nced at Ayna, then looked back at the Heavenly Tree.


    At a nce, it was simr to the Celestial Tree on the Fairy Continent, but this one was smaller and had a level slightly below Celes.


    Rhea also nced at Ayna briefly with a look of disdain, but it was only a fleeting nce since they would be separated after this. So, she just needed to be patient a little longer. She didn''t know much about Ayna or the Vencan Family, but she really didn''t like this coquettish elf.


    "Fufu, you want to talk to Heavenly Tree? But let me remind you this, the sacred tree might not respond. Heavenly Tree is very picky about it." Ayna giggled lightly, but her expression was t as she looked at the Heavenly Tree.


    "It''s okay, but thanks for the reminder." Elysia continued walking until she reached the border between the city area and the sacred area of the Heavenly Tree.


    Behind the beautiful wooden gate was a fertilend overgrown with some small nts and beautiful flowers. It was like a small garden surrounding the 200-meters tall sacred tree. Simr to the Celestial Tree, there was also a dome barrier with holes at the entrances.


    Besides the elves who happened to be visiting the Heavenly Tree, many imperial guards were also present in various positions.


    ''Well, quite a lot of visitors in this morning. We were lucky enough toe to the Celestial Tree in thete afternoon and there were no other visitors but us.'' Elena scratched her head as she saw dozens of elves present around the Heavenly Tree.


    ''Uh, it''s going to be a little difficult to talk to Heavenly Tree in private, but let''s give it a try.'' Elysia was also feeling a bit confused, but she decided to give it a try. First, she asked Rhea and Nell for advice, then she entered the queue.


    Elysia just waited for the two other elves to enter, then she showed her homemade adventurer ID to the guards.


    "Sir Ali, B-rank adventurer. Alright, please exin your purpose." The guard looked at the card and carried out his duties as usual.


    "We only have a little business and would like to talk to Heavenly Tree." Elysia exined her goal with true honesty.


    "We? You and your daughter? Alright, you may proceed. Just as reminder, Heavenly Tree will rest at noon. Please leave before that time if you don''t want to be chased away by the guards." One of the guards nodded. He gave a piece of kind advice because he thought this pretty man was a traveler from another city and might not know the rules.


    "Understood, then excuse me." Elysia smiled slightly and entered through the barrier gate without waiting for Ayna.


    "Halt! You need to follow the procedure if you want to enter Heavenly Tree sacred area." The guards immediately prevented Ayna from entering.


    "Huh? I need to do that procedure too. Don''t you know who I am or who my father is?" Aynained with a frown. She wanted to enter, but she couldn''t find her ID card in her Space Bag.


    "We don''t care about that. You show your proof of identity or you can''t enter. Please follow the rules like a good citizen." One of the guards gave a stern reminder.


    "I am Ayna Vencan, core member of the Vencan Family. Ardryll Vencan is my father. I am a member of the local aristocracy and I still need to show my identity?" Ayna was a little nervous because her target wasn''t waiting for her, or maybe he didn''t realize that she was stuck and couldn''t enter.


    "Even if you are a member of the Vencan Marquess Family, you still need to follow the established rules. If you can''t show anything, please leave. You''re blocking the queue behind you." One of the other guards narrowed his eyes and shooed Ayna away with a bit of politeness.


    "Tch." Ayna clicked her tongue and could only wait outside the dome barrier. She just hoped her target woulde out soon, or she needed to do something.


    While Ayna was stuck outside the barrier, Elysia and her little group already approached the Heavenly Tree.


    ''Let''s find a spot around Heavenly Tree that''s a bit quiet.'' So Elysia went to the other side of Heavenly Tree, and Nell followed right behind.


    Arriving there, Elysia sat on the ground in a seiza position and put Rhea on herp. Then, she sped her hand in prayer like the other elves just to pretend.


    ''Rhea, please open a conversation with this Heavenly Tree. We can only do everything? in secrecy, okay? I mean, just between us and the Heavaenly Tree.'' Elysia asked Rhea to start the bargain for five vials of Dew of Life.


    ''Un, leave this to me, master.'' Rhea patted her chest with confidence.


    She estimated that Heavenly Tree was younger than Celestial Tree and just a little weaker than Celes, so this bargain would be a bit easier than before.


    After reviewing what to say, Rhea immediately sent her greetings via telepathy. ''O, Heavenly Tree with the origin of the Tree of Life. You are now in the presence of the divine beings. We''vee to talk to you. You may respond to me via this telepathic link and stay calm.''


    ''Uh? Divine beings? Is that you little baby? You don''t look like one, though? Wait, how can a baby send me telepathy? Am I asleep and hallucinating?'' A woman''s dazed voice rang out in response to Rhea''s telepathy.


    Hearing that, Rhea just stretched out her hand to touch the tree trunk. She had to make her interlocutor fully aware of her and take everything seriously.


    *Bzzt*


    Rhea sent an electric shock using subtle nature magic and emitted golden aura energy even though it was very thin.


    ''Uwaah! Uh, what''s that? I was electrocuted all the way to my roots, but it wasn''t electricity? Wait, did you emit the golden energy aura earlier?'' Heavenly Tree was surprised and nced back at the baby on the beautiful father''sp.


    ''That is me. We''vee in disguise and please stay in secrecy if you don''t want anything untoward to happen. I am the Goddess of Nature. Don''t try to doubt my credibility or I need to do something to make you see the truth.'' Rhea looked up to return Heavenly Tree''s gaze because she knew that thetter was already focused on her.


    ''Oh well, I will try to trust you then. So, what kind of interest do you desire by speaking with me, o the Goddess of Nature? Uh, wait, you mentioned the Tree of Life, what do you know about this legendary tree?'' Heavenly Tree responded calmly, but she had an interest in a different aspect.


    After that, Rhea exined what happened to the Tree of Life with simr content to what she told Celes yesterday.


    As if to believe the authenticity of the information, Heavenly Tree heaved a sigh of sorrow. So, the Tree of Life had indeed fallen apart, and she had lost her chance to meet the legend of her race.


    ''So, that''s what happened. But, please don''t feel sad because the Tree of Life will live in peace and serenity in the paradisend of her dreams.'' Rhea tried to console Heavenly Tree a little.


    ''Oh well... So what''s your rtionship with the Tree of Life? You seem to know a lot about the Tree of Life.'' Heavenly Tree only put aside her disappointment and sadness.


    ''I am the Goddess of Nature, daughter of the Goddess of Life, or you may refer to her as the Tree of Life." Rhea spoke the truth without hesitation.


    ''Uh? The Goddess of Life is the Tree of Life!? So, the Elven Goddess that has been known all along...'' Heavenly Tree stared in shock as if she couldn''t believe it.


    ''In the past, I carried out my mother''s duties as the Goddess of Life at my mother''s behest. The known Goddess of Life was me, but now I am the Goddess of Nature.'' Rhea smiled gently to introduce herself again.


    ''Oh, I see... It may be a littlete, but I am the Nirvalent Hea, known as the Heavenly Tree. Let''s return to our original topic, what can I do for you, o the Goddess of Nature?'' Hea introduced herself because she could believe this divine existence''s words.


    ''Very well, we havee to request five vials of Dew of Life from you. However, we won''t ask it for free. In exchange, we will give you a technique to manifest your spirit entity and give you 500 grams of Heaven Grade high quality fertilizer for each vial.'' Rhea conveyed her goal in a gentle but still dignified manner.


    ''That sounds interesting, but let me ask you a few things that puzzled me first. You said that you came with another divine being? Who is it? Did youe here for only five vials of Dew of Life? What are you going to do with the Dew of Life?'' Hea began to weigh the pros and cons in her mind.


    ''I am with the Goddess of Light and the Goddess of Blessings. You cane with uster to the pce over there to find out more.'' Rhea pointed at the white pce not far away. ''As for the Dew of Life. It is to help the Tree of Life.''


    ''Fine, I''ll give you five vials of Dew of Life but on some conditions from me.'' Rhea made the decision with some considerations in mind.

 Chapter 376: Little Business

    <h4>Chapter 376: Little Business</h4>


    ''And what is that?'' Rhea tilted her head slightly with a slight smile as if she had predicted this oue.


    ''First, I want to meet the legend of the nt Race, the Tree of Life. Second, you must guide me in manifesting my spirit entity until I seed. Third, you must keep your word to take me to the pce with two other divine beings, and not hurt me. Fourth, make the high quality fertilizer into a thousand grams for each vial. That''s all and we''lle to a deal!'' Hea mentioned her conditions in one breath. She was a little excited about that.


    ''The second to the fourth condition is doable, but the first one unfortunately cannot be fulfilled.'' Rhea shook her head slightly.


    ''Why? The legend isn''t really dead, is it? You''re going to use the Dew of Life to bring her back to life, right?'' Hea couldn''t understand why she was not allowed to meet the Tree of Life.


    ''My apologies... The Tree of Life is still alive, but my mother already in another realm and no longer in this world. In addition, my mother is in a delicate and vulnerable state. I hope you understand.'' Rhea put her hands together with a smile. Behind her gentle words, she simply didn''t want any outsiders to enter the Nature Realm.


    ''No longer in this world... What kind of realm is that?'' Hea became helpless. She was starting to think that she needed to reach the divine level to meet the greatest legend of nt Race.


    ''Well, the first one was just my wishful thinking. Let''s do it with the second to the fourth conditions.'' Hea only removed one condition, and that was enough.


    Five thousand grams of Heaven Grade high-quality fertilizer could patch up her bacsh and possibly elevate her to Empress-level faster.


    ''I''m d to hear it.'' Rhea then took care of the deal. She asked her master for help with some things too.


    Elysia gave five empty vials secretly and five sacks of high-quality fertilizer in invisibility, then Hea carefully extracted the Dew of Life from herself as well. No one should know about this deal.


    It took about fifteen minutes for Hea to finish with everything. Working to keep the other elves from being aware of anything was quite tricky.


    After that, Hea asked for the five thousand grams of high-quality fertilizer to be released from invisibility. Five sacks suddenly appeared near her root, but it had been there since the deal was agreed.


    Feeling the abundant yet pleasant energy from it, Hea immediately buried the five sacks with her roots secretly and tore them apart to enjoy the bliss and ecstasy. She waspletely unaware that a particr little fairy was also helping to keep all those exchanges a secret from outsiders.


    ''Here, five vials of Dew of Life. Please don''t let anyone know about this.'' Hea used her small root to give the five vials to the baby Goddess.


    ''Okay, thank you.'' Rhea took the five vials from the ground, then gave them to her master.


    ''You''re wee. This high quality fertilizer is the real deal and extraordinary. Uhm, would you like to sell some to me?'' Hea wished for more if that was possible. After all, Heaven Grade fertilizer had never been avable in this world, and that was as far as she knew.


    ''Unfortunately I think that''s enough, Hea. You will ascend to Empress-level in the near future with just that.'' Rhea gave a smile in rejection.


    ''I see, that''s a pity... Then now is the time for you to help me manifest my spirit enitiy. After that we can go to the pce. Umm, you want to meet the sovereigns, right?'' Hea wasn''t too disappointed even though her wish didn''te true.


    ''Sure, you are a good girl. I will teach you step by step, please follow my every instruction.'' Rhea then teaches Hea to manifest a spirit entity for a few minutes.


    It was pretty challenging, but Hea finally seeded on the twelfth try. A tiny fluffy ball appeared and immediately hid in the hands of the baby Goddess.


    ''Wow, is it me? I can move freely! Ashera will definitely be surprised to see me, hehe... But, I don''t want anyone to know about this just yet.'' Hea rolled around then jumped up and down happily.


    It was too much fun to have two presences simultaneously, namely the Heavenly Tree and the tiny fluffy ball.


    ''Congrattions, Hey. But, allow me to give you a piece of good advice. Next time, please be more suspicious and wary of foreigners. At least, please think twice or thrice before making a decision. It will be very dangerous if you meet a scammer. OK?'' Rhea stroked the tiny fluffy ball in her hand.


    She felt a little worried for Hea because she hadn''t even provided a sample for Hea to prove the authentic effect of the high-quality fertilizer. Yet, Hea agreed before she did that.


    ''I will bear that in my mind.'' Hea nodded in understanding.


    She also thought that she was too hasty in making her decision because she talked to a real Goddess with a golden energy aura!


    ''Here, it''s a gift for a good girl.'' Rhea gave a pinch of high-quality fertilizer and sprinkled it near the Heavenly Tree trunk.


    ''Oh! thanks for the bonus.'' Hea appreciated the unexpected gift.


    ''Now is the time for us to go. But please be careful with your spirit entity because you too have limitations with this form.'' Rhea gave a slightly stern warning.


    ''Limitations?'' Hea was confused and stopped moving to listen.


    Rhea asked her master to walk away from that ce. At the same time, she also exined the limitations of the Saint-level spirit entity, including the bacsh if the spirit entity was destroyed.


    ''Un, I will be extra very careful. I can''t wait to reach Empress-level and reduce at least half of those limitations. Also, I just need to be careful so that my spirit entity is safe and sound.'' Hea pondered for a moment and nodded in understanding.


    However, a realization suddenly crossed her mind. She had not met the other two divine beings other than this baby Goddess. So, where were they?


    ''Umm, the Goddess of Nature... May I know where the Goddess of Light and the Goddess of Blessings are?'' Hea asked bashfully. To meet three Goddesses at once was an utmost honor in itself.


    ''You will meet them when we enter the pce. Now, please hide in my hands if you don''t want anyone to find out about you just yet.'' Rhea decided not to say more, and Heaplied and hid in her hands. Then, she was hugged by her master like a precious baby, while Hea was stuck between the warmth and softness.


    ''It''s a little longer than Celes. These other visitors are quite a hassle on our mission, but this sacred ce is only open until noon.'' Elysia spoke to Rhea and Nell. ''Nell, all safe, right?''


    ''Of course! I made sure of everything myself. No one noticed anything, not even Heavenly Tree. No one but us are aware that I disguised some aspects for secrecy, hehe.'' Nell floated in front of Elysia, but Elysia''s gaze also followed her. Really, were any disguises useless in front of this girl?


    ''Then I can heave a sigh of relief. Thank you, Nell.'' Elysia smiled in relief and continued walking toward the exit. She let Rhea for a moment because the baby in her arms seemed to be busy talking to the fluffy ball via telepathy.


    After Elysia exited the sacred area, a woman d in a revealing ck dress walked over with a slightly annoyed expression. "Mr. Ali, it really is not the behavior of a gentleman to leave a fairdy behind. You entered a sacred area without me, and are you not aware of that? You have no idea that I''m stuck outside this dome barrier?"


    "Ah, it''s you, Ms. Ayna. I thought you purposely did not enter with me into this sacred area for some reason, and decided to wait outside. Sorry for my unpleasant attitude." Elysia put an innocent expression and apologized politely.


    As far as she could remember. Ayna suddenly disappeared somewhere. Who would have thought this woman just didn''t go in with her.


    "Well, that''s great if you understand." Ayna just flicked her fan at her face. She couldn''t remain angry when she saw this man''s beautiful and innocent face. "Alright, it''s almost noon and this sacred area will also be closed. Allow me to host you for lunch."


    "Please forgive me if Ie across as rude, but I have some business to attend to at the pce and need to get there soon. I am very grateful for your valuable time to apany and guide me to see this beautiful forest city. Please take this as a token of my gratitude." Elysia passed a fragment of the Aurora Crystal into Ayna''s hand without letting it be seen by anyone.


    She felt a little ufortable to know that she was using this elf for information even though she knew this elf most likely had an anterior motive.


    In addition, she had also been warned several times by Rhea and Nell. Even so, that didn''t mean that she would ignore this elf''s merit.


    "Huh? What did you put in my hand?" Ayna raised one eyebrow as she marveled at what was in her hand.


    "Even if it''s just a small piece, it''s a valuable item if you know what it''s for." Elysia whispered softly.


    "Fine, you have a little business at the pce, right? Then, I''ll go there. I also happen to want to meet my father at the pce." Ayna nced at the item in her hand, then stowed it into her Space Bag.

 Chapter 377: Golden Letter

    <h4>Chapter 377: Golden Letter</h4>


    Elysia decided to go to the Eshvelenora Imperial Pce by foot since it was pretty close, and Ayna couldn''t help but follow.


    "By the way, sorry to ask but what kind of need do you need toe to Eshvelenora Imperial Pce, Mr. Ali? Is there someone waiting for you?" Ayna nced to the side to start a conversation. In her mind, sheter wanted to ask her father for help to find any information about this Krasivaya Elf named Ali.


    "Hm, it may be said like that." Elysia didn''t want to disclose anything because it had nothing to do with Ayna.


    "Err... You and your daughter look quite happy, Mr. Ali. Did you manage to talk to Heavenly Tree?" Ayna quickly changed the topic as she couldn''t find out more at this point, but she wouldter raise the issue.


    "Yes, My baby daughter and I managed to talk to Heavenly Tree. Heavenly Tree is quite friendly and easy to talk to." Elysia nodded, but she immediately blushed a little as the fluffy ball wriggled in her chest all of a sudden.


    "Oho, thank goodness, then. it''s a sign that you''re an interesting person. Did you know I-" Ayna started to open her mouth to speak a series of stories. Although most of it was just to brag about herself and her nobility.


    Meanwhile, Elysia fell silent because Rhea suddenly sent telepathy to share what had just happened. Most of it was about Hea, the Heavenly Tree.


    Because Ayna kept on babbling, Elysia could only respond in a bit of a daze. She was more focused on talking to Rhea.


    After a few moments, Elena couldn''t bear to hear the chatter any longer. She intended to send this noisy elf away. ''Nee, Ely. Want me to do something to this annoying woman? She keeps talking nonsense just to get your attention and so you can understand how great she and her aristocratic family are.''


    ''Please don''t, Sister Elena. After all, Ms. Ayna has helped us a bit by providing some basic information that is important for our meeting with the elven sovereignster. We just need to listen to her until we reaches the pce. Ah, I have a better idea. Would you like to hear it?'' Elysia chose a peaceful and polite way to solve the problem.


    ''All right, I''m all ears.'' Elena just shrugged her shoulders and waited for the continuation. Thus, Elysia shared the scenario of what would happen when they arrived at the pce.


    ''Fufu, hehe... That''s pretty good. This witch is so proud of her family''s aristocratic title, yes? So you wille to the pce as amoner, at least that''s what others think, but then you''ll suddenly be the guest of honor of the higher-ups.'' Elena covered her mouth and chuckled as she imagined what would happen next.


    ''Yup. What do you think, Sister Elena? Wouldn''t that be more polite and graceful?'' Elysia proudly stated that because she felt her suggestion was the most suitable one for the current situation.


    Therefore, She asked Nell to help her write a particr letter. In this way, everything would be resolved without the need for rudeness or other actions.


    ''Ahem, Ely... I think it''s simr to something. Wait, I remember the right word for it. Something like a p in the face? Yes, that''s it!'' Elena pranced a little. This arrogant and haughty aristocratic elf would definitely be awkward or perhaps embarrassedter on.


    At that moment, Elysia just smiled. She also asionally gave some short responses to Ayna''s every word if it really needed to be answered. It only continued until they arrived near the pce gate and were stopped by the imperial guards.


    "Halt! Any unauthorized visitor is prohibited from entering the Eshvelenora Imperial Pce." One of the imperial guards warned sternly.


    "Huh? Unauthorized visitor? Me? I Do you know who I am? am Ayna Vencan, the first daughter of my father, Ardryll Vencan. My father is in the pce and I wanted to see him for an important reason. This is important, I''m telling you this one more time." Ayna puffed out her chest in a slightly arrogant tone. Then, she pointed at the elf beside her. "He is with me. So, please give us a way."


    "Ehm... Alright, you may proceed. You, you, and you, go and escort them." The burly imperial guard pointed his subordinates to carry out his orders.


    "All right, sir!" The three imperial guards replied in unison and gave a knight salute.


    "Pleasee with us, Miss Ayna of the Vencan Family. We will take you to your father." One of the guards gestured for the visitors to follow her. After that, she walked in front to guide the way.


    "Fine, let''s go." Ayna walked after the escort confidently.


    On the other hand, Elysia did not immediately enter the pce. She took out a golden letter and whispered to the imperial guard with the highest strength and authority. "I am a secret messenger. This is a letter addressed to Her majesty Ashera Nirvalen. It contains an important piece of information that has been awaited by the higher-ups."


    "Huh, so you are the one of the long-awaited intel. Damn, why does every one of the secret teams look like ordinary elves. And this one even has a baby daughter..." The burly imperial guard scratched his head and received the golden letter.


    He used his innate ability to check that the letter wasn''t a trap or something dangerous. Well, it was a golden letter, very unusual for him to see.


    "Hm?" Elysia blinked a few times as she didn''t know the intel in question.


    "Very well, I will deliver your report directly to Her Majesty. You may go to follow that spoiled young miss." The burly imperial guard nodded to the ''secret intelligence agent'', then rushed into the pce.


    "Eh?" Elysia was stunned to see the oue. She still couldn''t understand why she was considered an intel. But, forget it. One thing was for sure, the result was the same as the expected one nheless.


    "Hey, what''s keeping you there? Come with me and let me escort you to the individual who may be waiting for you." Ayna stopped her steps and turned around.


    "Oh, okay." Elysia walked after Ayna with a different purpose than the others may believe. She and Elena also started scanning the surroundings with advanced perception to confirm a few things.


    Then, two other imperial guards also followed closely behind to escort.


    In a great hall to the north, the five elven sovereigns held their third grand meeting, but now with several essential authorities in the Elven Continent.


    All the discussion participants sat in a circle around a circr table that, at first nce, looked like a donut. Their positions were divided into five sections. And, the rulers of each kingdom were sitting on their respective majestic and beautiful throne chairs.


    The encounter with the Goddess of Light made them urgently need to find out more about what was happening on other continents, especially on the Human Continent and the Devil Continent.


    On this asion, they needed to do many preparations for immediate implementation, considering the threat that might soon hit. All high authorities would also be involved in vital matters.


    "Empress Ashera, we have prepared a tier five defense n in all the important cities. We have too little information about ursed monsters as the Goddess of Blessings told us. But, at least now we are ready to protect every important city in our continent." An elf with short leaf green hair and d in a light green dress delivered a report from her side.


    "That''s good to hear, Empress Kethryllia. Your imperial army''s performance to make these preparations is quite fast. We are still waiting for information from the fourth batch of intelligence forces. We will know about what happens on the Human Continent and Devil Continentter." Ashera checked her list of battle ns carefully, then ticked a few.


    "The question is, can the authenticity of this information be confirmed? What if the enemy side sabotages the intelligence team in question? We''ve already passed three waves of information from them, right? But, we don''t know much yet." A fat man with a thick mustache raised his hand.


    "Huh? You dare to question the validity of thebined intelligence forces of the five kingdoms? They are the best of the best special forces. Each of them has been trained for so many circumstances. So, on what basis did youe up with that assumption?" An elf with light blue hair squinted his dark blue eyes at the audacious fat man.


    "Erk!" The fat man flinched only at the subtle intimidation of the blue-eyed Emperor''s gaze.


    "Alright, that''s enough, Emperor Uevareth. We are here to work together to make the best preparations against the unknown threat." Ashera gave a calm down hand gesture.


    "Well, it''s day four... I wonder when our Goddess and the Goddess of Light wille here. After all, the Goddess of Light already said that, didn''t she?" A yellow blonde-haired elf rested his cheek on his palm as he smirked slightly.


    "Hmm... I''m also wondering." An elf with long ck hair nced up briefly and then wrote some things on a broad brown leaf. Surprisingly, every handwriting written there would disappear within a certain period.


    At that moment, the hall door suddenly opened, and an imperial guard d in green light armor entered in a bit of a hurry. He drew closer to his Empress, then knelt down. "Report, I am Hagwin Balsatra, captain of the Zinric squad in charge of securing the perimeter of the pce. An intelligence agent handed me this golden letter to hand over to you, Her Majesty."

 Chapter 378: The Scolded Daughter

    <h4>Chapter 378: The Scolded Daughter</h4>


    Ashera received the golden letter, then checked the entirety of the unique envelope in her hand. In addition to the beautiful handwriting bearing her name, there was also a wax seal with an unknown symbol.


    ''Hmm? Which team is this intelligence agent from, hmm? This one is so unique toe with a formal letter, and is gold on top of it all.'' Ashera only smiled faintly at whoever came up with this golden letter idea.


    After that, she opened the wax seal, but it couldn''t be opened easily. When the second attempt failed, she tried to open the letter using a bit of her magic because it didn''t seem like an ordinary letter anymore.


    ''Are you Elven Empress Ashera Nirvalent?''


    A girl''s voice sounded as if it was straight to the ear. However, Ashera couldn''t find who was speaking. Everyone in the hall just stared at her in silence as if waiting for something.


    She looked at the golden letter again in confusion. It wouldn''t open even after using magic. And now, a mysterious individual was asking for confirmation of the recipient via a telepathic link?


    Regardless, Ashera decided to respond. ''That is me. May I know who I''m talking to?''


    Unfortunately, Ashera didn''t get any response after that. Then, however, the golden wax seal on the golden letter suddenly faded into particles.


    Seeing that, Asera became somewhat surprised. What kind of intelligence agent was this? Did another kingdom send a high-level expert on that investigative mission?


    Regardless of who, Ashera simply put aside her astonishment and immediately took out the paper from the golden envelope. At that very moment, her eyes slightly widened with an excited feeling in her heart.


    This golden letter was sent by a divine being! The long-awaited Goddesses will finally arrive, and they just announced their arrival. Again their envoy was already inside this pce.


    One of the letter''s main points was that they requested a closed meeting attended by only the sovereigns, namely the supreme rulers.


    "Captain Hagwin, please guide the one you referred to as an intelligence agent here. That individual is an honorable envoy!" Ashera gave her orders with a bit of enthusiasm. She subconsciously raised her voice as if to convey something urgent.


    "Affirmative! Allow me to excuse myself to carry out your orders, Her Majesty." Hagwin immediately gave a knightly salute. Then, after getting a gesture from the Empress, he rushed out of the hall with no dy.


    There was nothing to consider, let alone any questions. The Empress'' orders were to be carried out without hesitation.


    "Something happened and this meeting will be postponed until noon. Me and the four sovereigns need to hold a private meeting." Ashera stood up to dismiss the gathering. She asked everyone other than the supreme rulers to leave the hall.


    When the question came, she simply emphasized her decision without giving any more exnation other than all that because someone important wasing.


    Four other sovereigns also spoke out in support of Ashera. Thus, the high authorities could onlyply with the request and leave the hall.


    Even all members of the Royal Families were also asked to leave. So, only five sovereigns remained in the hall.


    "Okay, everyone''s out. Can you tell us the contents of that golden letter? Which honorable envoy are you referring to?" Uevareth sets his palms down t on the table.


    "The Goddess of Light and our Goddess areing. You don''t know what happened when I tried to open this golden letter earlier. But, just read this letter yourself." Ashera blew away the golden letter with her wind magic. Itnded right on the blue-haired Emperor''s hand.


    Uevareth took the paper and read it. But, then, the others wanted it too, so he gave it afterward.


    As all had read the golden letter, they stared at the single entrance of the hall as if eagerly awaiting the individual who woulde soon.


    A little to the east of the hall, Elysia and Ayna were walking to follow the escort. They were like strolling in the corridor because the escortdy arguably rtively slow for some unknown reason.


    "Look at that big imperial guard earlier. He looks fierce and annoying, but he''s also the one who ran ahead of us. Who knows what made him rush like that." Ayna shrugged her shoulders while sneering at someone she didn''t like.


    "He''s probably rushing for an important reason, Ms. Ayna. It''s not graceful behavior for a fairdy to sneer at someone behind their back." Elysia shook her head slightly.


    "Ah well, I am a magnanimous and not like those short minded ones. So I don''t think about such trivial things even though he has used me of being unimportant." Ayna folded her arms under her chest and covered her mouth with her folding fan.


    "Oh right! Who are you going to meet, Mr. Ali? I''ll take you there, and don''t worry because no one is going to stand in our way like before." Ayna brought up the topic of the previous conversation. She needed to know about this Krasivaya Elf''s connection to the imperial pce.


    Unfortunately, she only got a faint smile in response. Then, when she was about to ask a more pertinent question, the escort spoke up and cut her off.


    "Miss Ayna Vencan, I have confirmed your request, and your father is in the main hall. You need to wait until this high-level meeting is over. We will escort you to the waiting room." The escort who was guiding the way stopped and turned around, a que in her hands.


    "Huh? How long do I need to wait?" Ayna frowned.


    "Probably, about three to four hours." The escortdy responded nonchntly.


    Ayna was about to reply, but some aristocrats suddenly appeared from another corridor and walked toward her. Then, it seems, the high-level meeting in question was over. But, at the same time, she also found her father among the aristocrats.


    "Hey, Ms. Escort, look at that. Looks like the high-level meeting is over. Having said that, please excuse me." Ayna grinned at the escortdy. However, she did not linger there any further and simply walked away to approach her father.


    Well, the father and daughter were just a short distance away. It didn''t take more than ten steps for Ayna to greet her father. "Father, I''vee to see you."


    "Huh? What are you doing here, my daughter Ayna. Didn''t I tell you I have an important meeting at the pce?" The fat man with the thick mustache was slightly surprised to see his daughter suddenlye without any prior notice.


    "Ehehe, and if you''re here that means the important meeting is over, right? So, everything''s fine." Ayna giggled while fanning her face with her folding fan. But, she immediately whispered close to her father''s ear. "Oh yeah, I came with a Krasivaya Elf named Ali. Please help me find out his identity, father. Pretty please~"


    "Krasivaya Elf? A man? You truly... You already have two lovers and you want to add one more?" Ardryll felt overwhelmed by his wanton daughter.


    "Pwetty pwease? This will be thest. I want to get this rare Krasivaya Elf, and I hope to make him mine even though he already has a baby daughter." Ayna covered her mouth with her folding fan and whispered again carefully. She was confident that no one would be able to hear her whispers other than her father.


    Before Ardryll could reply with anything, a burly imperial guard suddenly walked past him. That imperial guard rushed to approach a man holding a baby, a few meters behind his daughter.


    "Phew... I finally found you. I''m here to pick you up to see Her Majesty. Please follow me because your presence is awaited in the main hall." Hagwin took a deep breath, then conveyed his objective.


    "Ah, My apologies for troubling you, sir. In that case, please guide the way. We must not make Her Majesty wait long." Elysia nodded because she had been waiting for this guard to arrive.


    "Alright, please follow me." Hagwin gave a respectful gesture to point the way with his open palm. Then, he walked in front to guide the honorable envoy.


    Meanwhile, Ayna was utterly dumbfounded to see her target walking past her with that big guard. So, someone he would meet was Her Majesty Empress Ashera Nirvalen!?


    "What did you say just now, o my stupid daughter? Is the Krasivaya Elf you''re referring to, the man, who was holding the baby, earlier?" Ardryll spoke in a low, slightly angry tone as if his family had almostmitted a significant offense.


    "Err... Yes? It''s him? But-" Ayna stuttered a little because she knew her father seemed angry. Yet, she couldn''t finish her exnation before her father just cut it off.


    "You stupid daughter, unfilial child! Do you want to throw our family into a pit? You think that man is an ordinary elf and you can treat it as you please?" Ardryll smacked his daughter''s head.


    "O-ow! What did I just do? I met him by ident and just like that." Ayna held her head with both hands. A few tears appeared at the corners of her eyes because of the injustice.


    "You still don''t notice it even though you''ve been told implicitly? Ugh, he''s an honorable envoy or something. Her Majesty postponed this high-level meeting just because of him. Now tell me, is that Krasivaya Elf an ordinary elf?


    Where did your brain go? Did it go to your butt? It seems I was a little wrong to spoil you. I need to be a little strict before you invite disaster to our family." Ardryll scolded his daughter, and subconsciously his voice became high.


    Instantly, all attention was on them. The other aristocrats just watched from the side, and Elysia even stopped to see what was going on.

 Chapter 379: Honorable Envoy?

    <h4>Chapter 379: Honorable Envoy?</h4>


    ''Eh, wait, it''s not what we expected. Isn''t Ms. Ayna should be surprised to know that this ordinary elf suddenly be the guest of honor? Why does her father smack her head instead?'' Elysia nced sideways just before she turned at the crossroads of the corridor.


    ''Who knows, Ely. But, who cares about that elf? Instead of a p in the face, she got a smack in the head? Hum, this is pretty good to say, hehe...'' Elena smirked to see Ayna being dragged away by the fat man.


    "Uhm, excuse me, can we go to the main hall right away?" Hagwin interrupted so they could continue on their way.


    "Mm, okay, let''s go." Elysia nced at Ayna one more time, then she walked away with the escort. She no longer thought about that elf anymore because it was unlikely that they would meet again on another asion, at least for Ali and his disguise.


    It was a magnificent hall gate. The escort opened the gate for the distinguished guest then closed it again. After that, he left the vicinity to return to his post.


    Meanwhile, Elysia slowly stepped closer to the donut-like table. Five elves were already waiting there. They looked at her as if they tried to assess her from top to bottom.


    "Oh, are you the honorable envoy in question? Wee." Ashera stood up from her seat while ncing here and there as if looking for something. But, she couldn''t find anyone other than this elf and ''his'' daughter. Even her magic vision and her innate abilities didn''t find anything or anyone else.


    "Yes, I havee as it is written on the golden letter." Elysia responded politely, but she paid no more respect than that.


    In her mind, she was talking with Rhea, Nell, and Elena about how the Goddesses would emerge before everyone.


    Elena came out of the Soul Realm to prepare. At the same time, Rhea manifested her Elven Goddess as an avatar. However, Rhea''s avatar was shrouded in invisible magic.


    "Uhm... If you are the honorable envoy, so did the Goddess of Light alsoe with you?" Aleratha frankly stated what she wanted to know.


    "Are you looking for me? I''m already here." Elena snatched the Elven Empress''s throne seat by sitting there before revealing her presence for everyone to see.


    Ashera was beyond shocked than the other four elves. That authoritative voice came right behind her! She turned around only to see her throne seat already upied by a familiar woman with golden hair and golden eyes. The Goddess of Light appeared there out of thin air!?


    "Do you mind if I sit here, Elven Empress Ashera Nirvalen?" Elena rested her cheek on her hand.


    "Ah-oh, it''s fine. I just need to sit here." Ashera took a little distance, then sat down on one of the regr seats.


    "Oh, so considerate. As for the others, could you stand for a moment?" Elena gave a slight nod then looked at the other four elves.


    The domineering order had already been said, so it was impossible to give a refusal just because of their ego. Each elven sovereign could understand why the Goddess of Light had decided to take over these throne seats.


    It was only done so that they would not appear superior to divine beings! So, the other four elven sovereigns could only obey and sit on the other regr seats, just like Ashera.


    After the other four elves sat down on their regr seats, Elena moved her palm with an inward sweep. Those four throne seats moved toward her and lined up on her right and left.


    "Well, that''s better now. Hey, I invite you toe and sit next to me." Elena looked up as if talking to the ceiling. At least, that was what the five elven sovereigns could see.


    At that very moment, a woman with long mint green hair with the same eye colors appeared out of the air and sat right next to the Goddess of Light. Then, a fairy with long lemon hair and bird-like wings also appeared on one of the empty throne seats, plus a white cat and a brown tortoise.


    "Then?" Ashera looked at the honorable envoy with a slight confusion about the task of this elf, but was ''he'' a Krasivaya Elf?


    "Isn''t it time for you to take off your disguise, my disciple? We have arrived in this hall to enlighten these five elven sovereigns. Come and sit next to me." Elena patted the seat right next to her.


    Hearing that, Elysia revoked her illusion and disguise magic. What was seen from the outside was a male elf who suddenly became a human girl. Then, she walked over and sat down at the indicated seat.


    "What?" Ashera muttered in astonishment at all the events before her eyes. The other four elven sovereigns also felt the same surprise.


    One human, elf, and fairy with golden aura energy upied the three throne seats. Then an ordinary human girl, who just now disguised herself as a male elf, was among these Goddesses. This human girl turned out to be the Goddess''s disciple!? And thest, two of their pets were also there? There were only three divine beings there, right?


    "My apologies for not making a better wee due to your sudden arrival." Ashera immediately came out of her astonishment and apologized respectfully.


    "No offense taken. We''re only here to give you some insight, the truth, and what''s toe in two or three months." Elena gave a small nod.


    Besides her domineering and authoritative voice, she spoke yfully via telepathy to Rhea in an entirely different tone. ''Nee, Rhea, look at these elven supreme leaders. They be obedient and polite.''


    ''Ah, it was my mistake before, Master Elena. Those fairy sovereigns were disrespectful because they didn''t know at first.'' The baby Rhea responded with a slight smile. She moved slightly from Elysia''s arms to ce the greenish fluffy ball on the table.


    "Fwuaahh! Have we arrived at the imperial pce yet?" Hea took a deep breath as if she was feeling out of breath, but her spirit entity wasn''t actually breathing.


    As she rolled to the side, she saw four somewhat familiar elves and one of her family members. She got the answer to her own question just from that.


    As she rolled in the other direction, she was wide-eyed to see the three real Goddesses. They had a glimmer of golden energy aura that she could see, so that was definitely true! But, what about the baby Goddess?


    As if knowing the fluffy ball''s confusion, Rhea stroked Hea with her tiny hand. ''The mint green haired Goddess is still me but in a different form. A bit like you, the Heavenly Tree and your spirit entity.''


    ''Uwooh!'' Hea''s eyes lit up after realizing the truth. She was talking about divine magic, so something beyond herprehension could easily happen.


    "I see. Then..." The fluffy ball floated to get a little closer to the Golden Goddess.


    "Nice to meet you. Are you the Goddess of Light? I''ve heard a lot about you from the rumors going around among the elves." Hea waved her hand in greeting. But it was not really a hand, just a little bump.


    "Oh, what do we have here? A fluffy ball of joy? Are you as stic as your sister?" Elena smirked a little, then held the talking tiny fluffy ball to y it for a moment.


    "Heyow, weww, iwt doesn''t huwt?" Hea almost whimpered in pain as her body was being toyed with, but she didn''t feel anything.


    Elena pinched the fluffy ball one more time and freed it. "Mm, it''s the same. But the other one is yellowish rather than greenish."


    "Huh? What do you mean by what you said earlier, the Goddess of Light? I have a sister?" Hea flew away a little, but she came back out of curiosity.


    "Simr to you. In Zhadphis Woond, Fairy Continent''s capital city also has a sacred tree. If you are called Heavenly Tree, your sister is called Celestial Tree. Well, or maybe you could call it your twin?" Elena didn''t hesitate to reveal the little truth to the concerned individuals.


    "Oh wow! I hope to meet my twin sister one day." Hea was pleasantly surprised to know that.


    "Not when you haven''t reached Emperor-level, uhm maybe Empress-level. Also, not when the Elven Race and Fairy Race are still enemies." Elena smirked again. It was aimed not at Hea but the five elven sovereigns.


    "Oh, right..." Hea was disappointed that it might take a while for her to meet her twin sister. But, it was not impossible.


    She just needed to cultivate diligently and be strong as soon as possible. So, that wish would soone true.. Not to mention with the help of Heaven-grade fertilizer provided by the Goddess of Nature.


    "Hehe..." Hea chuckled to herself while imagining a fantasy of her future.


    At that moment, she thought of another Goddess. A Fairy Goddess? She only came over to say hello.


    "Hi! Nice to meet you. Are you a Fairy Goddess? Would you mind ending the enmity between the Fairy Race and the Elven Race? The Tree of Life is no longer in this world, so the elves also have no reason to be hostile to the fairies, right?" Hea asked with sparkling eyes.


    "Err... Even though I look like a fairy, I''m actually a human. I am the Human Goddess, the Goddess of Blessings." Nell scratched the side of her head with aplicated feeling. Reconciling the two races was quite a difficult task toplete.


    "Excuse me, sorry to interrupt your conversation. But, may we know who this fluffy ball is?" Ashera raised her hand after exchanging nces with the other four elven sovereigns. They felt neglected for a while on purpose.

 Chapter 380: The Strangled Elf

    <h4>Chapter 380: The Strangled Elf</h4>


    Hearing that question, Hea turned around as she grinned with a smug expression. "Hum hum, to shed some light on the confusion. You definitely can''t recognize me even if you see me quite often. Yes, the current me is my newly manifested spirit entity. I am Hea Nirvalen, Heavenly Tree. Are you surprised? That''s for sure, right? Now, show your surprise and praise me."


    Ashera was a little surprised to find out that the greenish talking fluffy ball was actually one of her family members. But, with such a self-centered yet quite funny way of speaking, so that was indeed Hea.


    "Oho, oh my my... Our family Hea suddenly has the form of a tiny fluffy ball. It''s amazing. Have you ascended to Empress-level as you often speak? Here, here, allow me to pat you." Ashera opened her palm for a beckoning gesture.


    "Hehe, not now, Ashe." Hea chuckled and circled in the air. But, she suddenly remembered one of her previous objectives. "Right! Ashe, we need to have a truce with the Fairy Race since we don''t have any grounds left to feud with the fairies, right? My sister is in Fairy Continent and I hope to meet her one day."


    "..." Ashera and the other four elven sovereigns were silent for a moment.


    That made Hea a bit awkward. Thus, she puffed out her cheeks, then pursed her lips. "Uhm, well... At least don''t fight the fairies anymore. Al-right?"


    "Mm, I''m d to hear this fluffy ball''s innocence. Your name is Hea, yes?" Elena started stage one of this n for the elves. To find out the truth from the main source of the dispute between the Fairy Race and the Elven Race.


    "That is me." Hea pointed to herself.


    "Alright, now please let us do the talking." Elena nodded then tapped the table.


    Heaplied without question. She justy down at the table to listen to the next enlightenment.


    After that, Elena nced at Rhea''s avatar. As if understanding it was her turn, Rhea immediately assumed her role as Elven Goddess. "This is the first time we have met. It seems that the five of you have had quite a lot on your mind in thest few days. However, we are here to help you by providing guidance, direction, and enlightenment of the truth."


    "But before all that, allow me to introduce ourselves. I am the Goddess of Nature, the daughter of the Goddess of Life, known as the Tree of Life. In the ancient era, I carried out my mother''s duties at hermand and held the title of the Tree of Life for hundreds of thousands of years.


    And, because of that, I was worshiped as the Goddess of the elves and the fairies but in my two different forms, namely the Elven Goddess and the Fairy Goddess." Rhea paused for a moment to see the surprise of the elves before her, but she continued her opening.


    "If you need to know, the ce where you would wage an interracial battle is where my mother and I are suffering from a deadly curse.


    My mother and I sealed ourselves off, until the Goddess of Light and the Goddess of Blessings came to our aid. Moreover, also in that ce, there were thousands of ursed monsters sealed underground. You are almost fighting in a hazardous zone for everyone.


    Beside me is the Goddess of Light herself, then on her right is her precious disciple. Next up is the Goddess of Light, my little sister. And thest ones are our littlepanions." Rhea introduced each individual present in her group, but she chose not to mention the two beasts out of concern.


    "Please allow me to speak." Aleratha raised her hand. Then, she started to speak again after receiving a gesture from the Goddess of Nature.


    "An Elven Goddess with long green hair and with the a divine appearance. It doesn''t matter if you are the Goddess of Life or the Goddess of Nature. Whatever your title, you are still our Goddess, all praise to the Elven Goddess, the Goddess of Nature." Aleratha sped her hands as if sending a prayer.


    "Praise to the Elven Goddess, the Goddess of Nature." One had spoken, and the other followed.


    After five seconds had passed, Ashera tried to raise her doubts to find out what had happened. "Then, did the Goddess of Life, the Tree of Life also survive?"


    "Mm, my mother survived, thanks to the Almighty Goddess who helped us. My mother is in the process of being reborn in another realm." Rhea smiled a little while poking the fluffy ball that came to her. She knew Hea was trying to cheer her up a little because of something, but it wasn''t necessary.


    "Alright, let''s get to our main topic." Rhea put Hea back on the table.


    "Please, one more thing." Gaerradh raised his hand, but he nced at the only fairy in the hall.


    "Hum, fine. Say what you want to say, but please don''t look at my little sister in such a disrespectful manner." Rhea wore a gentle expression, but her gaze said otherwise.


    "Uh, my apologies. But she is a fairy? A fairy bes a Human Goddess? What does this mean? Look at her fairy ears, her tiny stature, and well, maybe her angel wings." Gaerradh swept his blond hair aside and handled his emotions a little.


    "Please allow me to answer this racism question." Elysia raised her hand, and the baby Rhea was a bit surprised by that. But, never mind. Rhea gave her approval via her avatar.


    "I don''t know anything about you, but I don''t like your remark. In case you need to know, all races used to live peacefully without any significant strife. The Human Race and Fairy Race were very close despite the great distance that separated them. The Goddess of Blessings looks like a fairy because she can''t revert back to her original form. It happened when she yed in Fairy Continent with the Goddess of Nature. So, please keep your indiscriminate hatred to yourself." Elysia emphasized her discontent in a polite but firm tone.


    Nellnded on the table, right in front of Elysia. She felt quite happy because this kind-hearted girl immediately defended her.


    But, she couldn''t allow that to continue. She wanted to end the usation stemming from the hatred of that idiot Elven Emperor.


    "Huh? Why are you speaking presumptuously to your elder? Do the young humans on the Human Continent not understand manners?" Gaerradh frowned in dissatisfaction. The great him was advised by the little girl who still drank milk?


    "Why not? You''re not my elder either. If I were to turn the situation around, I could say the same thing to you. You have red eyes, which are considered cursed eyes by humans because they resemble devils. So, do my master, the Goddess of Light and the Goddess of Blessings need to hate you for that?" Elysia turned things around with just one paragraph.


    "Ugh. And you''re just an ordinary weak human girl. If you don''t catch your master''s attention, you''re just nothing and nobody." Gaerradh gritted his teeth. He wanted to punish this human girl but didn''t dare because of the Goddess master.


    "Stop, just stop there before you trigger what you never wanted to imagine before." Nell became a little panicked when she saw the change in Elena''s expression. If that idiot was still talking after this, she couldn''t help but need to silence him with her magic.


    "My disciple is not a nobody, let alone an ordinary weak girl because I am her master. How dare your lowly mortal insult my disciple in my presence. Your inferior eyes will never know about my disciple talent." Elena spoke in a cold tone as she leaned her cheek against her hand.


    Then, she turned toward the strongest elf, the supreme leader among all the elves. "I was kind enough not to punish you like what I did to those five fairies. Ashera Nirvalen, make that idiot shut up or I''ll do it myself."


    Ashera had already paled at her fellow sovereign''s sudden remark. However, she became even paler when she heard the Goddess of Light''s warning. That idiot would drag the others in severe trouble!


    The strongest elf on the continent didn''t think about anything anymore. She just stood up from her seat to approach the idiot, and she strangled him. "You stupid mongrel! If you have deep hatred for a certain fairy, then do it to the concerned party. You didn''t know that you would invite trouble to us too, huh!?"


    "But, you too-" Gaerradh tried to fight back, but the strangtion was getting worse.


    "No buts! I was about to attack the Fairy Continent because those selfish fairies wanted to im all of our Goddess''s legacy and inheritance remain on their continent." Ashera lifted the idiot and shook him.


    From a third-person point of view, it looked like she was lifting a duck by the neck. Who knew why he couldn''t fight back more than a futile effort. Maybe because of magic?


    After a few moments of bickering, Ashera put the idiot back in his seat. Then, she returned to her seat with a charming smile on her face as if the previous incident had never happened. "I beg you pardon for disying something unsightly. Our fellow elf was only carried away by emotions because of his past. Please forgive him."


    Elena nced at Ashera briefly, then at the other elves. She stopped at the idiot who was sitting with a slightly nk expression. It seems he was currently in a state of unconsciousness but still consciousness? A bit vicious, but she liked to see the results.


    "Alright, peace is back now. I know you can hear us, Gaerradh Genharice. So let''s move on to our main topic." Elena gave Elysia apliment and thumbs up but in their mind link. While Elysia only replied a wink.

 Chapter 381: Beast Continent Turmoil

    <h4>Chapter 381: Beast Continent Turmoil</h4>


    Rhea took over the conversation and the like shortly after. However, she first exined how she and her Goddess friends would not involve themselves too much in worldly affairs other than something fatal or vital.


    After that, she just talked about ursed monsters and how to deal with them, somewhat simr to what was conveyed to the fairies. Of course, it included a bit of history from the story of the world more than a hundred thousand years ago.


    Nell also added to the trap ns and the like. With that said, other than humans and devils, fairies and elves were now enlightened. They could prepare to fight those ursed monsters in another two or three months.


    "The thing to watch out for with these ursed monsters apart from their immense strength is their varied unique abilities and anti-magic trait. As already mentioned, the one thing that is most disturbing and dangerous is the curse that will strike whoever kills them. Some of them even can send curses on the enemy." Rhea made a brief conclusion from what had been said.


    "All of those curses are also difficult to determine. The curse energy is very dangerous depending on the source of the being that possesses it. If you want to be safe, make sure you don''t eradicate them with your own abilities or magic directly.


    Traps, sealing methods, restraint formations, and some other tricks like I said earlier can help you to minimize casualties. But that only applies to minions below Sprit-level." Nell emphasized the key points as she paced back and forth on the table with a lecturing hand gesture.


    Ashera and the others were silent for a moment to digest what they had just heard. They came to know a little about what happened in ancient history. They came to realize how dangerous the ursed monsters were.


    This world was once ravaged by ursed monsters, and even many divine beings had died during that dark period. Then, that doomsday would happen again soon...


    "If the curse we''re discussing is that dangerous, is there a way for us to deal with it if we get hit?" Kethryllia put down her pen after taking notes on all the things these divine beings had said.


    "We have a few tricks. You can seal the evil energy before it spreads out with high-level sealing magic. But topletely eradicate the cursed energy can only be done by the Goddess of Light." Rhea grasped her hand and nced at Elena.


    "We understand. Thank you for your guidance and enlightenment. The Elven Race will soon be preparing to battle those ursed creatures." Ashera looked at the Goddesses with appreciation and reverence, especially at the Goddess of Light.


    "In this world, there are only a few divine existences left, so don''t expect us to protect you during any decisive battle. Our focus is to eradicate the God-level ursed monster that is sealed somewhere in the world.


    You can investigate your territory to find ancient ruins or old historical sites. Perhaps, it is a sealed area. Pay attention to the characteristics of the sealed area that we mentioned earlier and make careful preparations. Are we clear enough?" Elena leaned back leisurely.


    Ashera and the other elves looked at each other, except for one elf who was semi-unconscious. They nodded and conveyed a little about their understanding and ns to the Goddess of Light. Even so, thetter only responded casually as if the n was feasible to implement.


    "For now and onwards, we will desperately need your presence. Please do not abandon your faithful servants, o the Goddess of Nature." Ashera sped her hands as if pleading. For some reason, she felt that the Goddess of Nature no longer wanted to be considered an Elven Goddess?


    "Mm." Rhea gave a short response, not with a yes or no, because she couldn''t promise anything either. Now, she only wanted to care for and take care of her mother, then her two in one master to serve. So, she no longer had any obligation to any responsibilities other than that.


    Elena snapped her fingers. At the same time, the red-eyed Elven Emperor was finally able to move and be freed from Ashera''s magic. She did that on purpose to see how this rude male elf reacted. "You need to be grateful that I did not move to punish you. Before we leave, what would you like to say, Elven Emperor Gaerradh Genharice?"


    "Please forgive me for my undignified behavior. I''m carried away by thoughts of the past." Gaerradh sped his fist and bent down. He knew very well he needed to do that despite his status.


    "Do that to my precious disciple. What will happen if my disciple is traumatized because of you?" Elena wiggled her index finger to indicate a no.


    "Ugh." Gaerradh felt like raising objections, but he did as he was asked anyway. "Little girl, please ept my apologies. I didn''t mean to insult you or anything."


    "It''s okay." Elysia didn''t understand why Elena asked this elf to apologize to her. She didn''t need an apology because the previous scenario was Elena''s idea in the first ce.


    "I think that''s enough, and it''s time for us to go." Rhea dered it for closing, but a fluffy ball approached with a slightly reluctant expression.


    "You want to go already? Can''t you stay a little longer?" Hea pleaded with a pitiful expression. She wanted to spend a little more time with the Goddesses.


    "Please forgive us, but we have some things we need to take care of and check on the Beast Continent." Rhea smiled faintly and shook her head slightly.


    "Ah, will we meet again?" Hea thought she now had many opportunities to meet this kind-hearted Elven Goddess.


    "Yes, time will bring us together in the near future." Rhea gave the answer without hesitation because it was true.


    "Yay! Thank you. I will be looking forward to our next meeting." Hea jumped in joy, but she paused for a moment as she remembered something rted to the Beast Continent. "Uhm, please forgive me if I ask this, but are you going to see the Beast God?"


    "Hum? That''s right, but why do you look a little worried? Did something happen on the Beast Continent?" Rhea was feeling a little confused as she looked at Hea.


    "Ah-um..." Hea tried toe up with the right words to say, but she doubted the validity of the information. Thus, she turned around and asked someone who knew more about the details. "Ashe, the news you told me about the Beast God and his family. Something that happened on the Beast Continent. At that time, what was it about?"


    "Hmm? Something happened to the Beast God?" Ashera tilted her head slightly as she wondered what Hea wanted her to exin.


    "No. I mean, about the Beast God. Something about the great upheaval on the Beast Continent a few years ago. I forgot when it was. You know, one story you told me, there was a story about one of the strongest Beast Emperors being killed. A coup or what? Please tell us that again because it might help our Goddess and her friends visit."


    There no one noticed except the tortoise. The white cat flinched when Hea mentioned that.


    "Oh, about that! All right." Ashera dropped her fist on her palm. Then, she looked at the Goddess of Nature. "Maybe it''s not much. Before you go to the Beast Continent, would you be willing to listen to a bit of information from me?"


    The baby Rhea checked her masters and her little sister''s expressions briefly before using her avatar to give her approval. "Sure, we would really appreciate it."


    After that, Ashera told an informative story about something that happened on the Beast Continent about eleven years ago, with a bit of history, of course.


    The Beast God was known in the world as the figure of a mighty fiery lion. He had many wives and concubines, as well as his descendants.


    A n of about a hundred powerful fiery lions was formed with the Beast God as the n''s head. The Beast Continent was their territory, and the Beast God''s n was known as the Fiery ze Lion n.


    Surprisingly, with the n''s tremendous strength, the Fiery ze Lion n was never willing to get involved in worldly affairs. They lived in the sacred mountains of the northern Beast Continent, the mountain ranges known as the Scarheim Tops.


    Over time, the Fiery ze Lion n kept growing, and they had several smaller branch ns. Pyrogressive Lion n was one of them.


    Exactly eleven years ago, the Pyrogressive Lion nunched a coup d''etat in the central region of the Beast Continent with a defense that it was their territory since that day.


    A Beast Emperor who ruled that region died on the spot, and the rest of that pitiful Beast Emperor''s family could only escape. Details were unknown beyond that.


    It was a time when the Beast Continent was in turmoil. Arge-scale cold war was about to happen. But, strangely, it became peaceful within a few weeks, and all the problems just disappeared. Perhaps, the Beast God intervened?


    "That''s all we know. I hope it will be of some use if you wish to meet that tyrant Beast God and his big family." Ashera recalled if she missed something, then ended her story.


    Elysia suddenly noticed Vanessa was shaking with an unstable emotional turmoil. She didn''t know what happened, but she seemed to know that Vanessa was on the verge of either crying or exploding in rage.

 Chapter 382: Lunch Before Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 382: Lunch Before Leaving</h4>


    Without waiting for anything, Elysia immediately picked up Vanessa and put the white cat on herp. She asked her contracted beast condition in a gentle, caring tone. ''Vann, are you okay? Did something happen?''


    Vanessa took a deep breath and tried to calm herself down. She really wanted to tell her master about her life story and background, but not right here and right now. ''It''s okay, master. After this, please spare your time for me personally. I want to talk to you about something important before we go to the Beast Continent.''


    ''All right, anything for you, Vann. After this, I will invite you to visit the best cafe in this forest city. Anything you want to tell me on a private time, can be done when your mood is good. OK? Whatever it is, we will always be by your side.'' Elysia stroked Vanessa gently, and thetter responded with a nod.


    Feeling a littleforted, Vanessa curled up on her master''sp as if going to bed.


    Meanwhile, Rhea asked a few things to confirm with the five elven sovereigns first. She needed to know at least a little more if danger or trouble would await them on the Beast Continent on their visit.


    After all, she needed to make sure that her little group, especially her master, was always safe from harm. Although the information provided by the five elven sovereigns was not detailed, it was useful nheless.


    Having had enough, Rhea got up from the seat while grasped her hand politely and gracefully. "Thank you for your reminders and suggestions. We really appreciate the information."


    "We apologize for our limited information, even though the Beast Continent is in the southwest of our continent." Ashera also stood up from her seat, and so did the other four elves.


    "Mm-hmm, you don''t need to apologize. We fully understand the current state of the world. With that being said, you shall set things up for the preparations we discussed earlier. The fate of the elves is in your hands, please help us protect this world from destruction." Rhea nced at Elena and the others for a second, then let that be. She didn''t know why they hadn''t moved from their seats yet.


    "Mm, your words are orders for us elves, o the glorious Elven Goddess. All praise and thanks are due to you." Ashera sped her hands together as if to show a tribute.


    "Praise the Goddess!" The four elven sovereigns spoke in unison with reverence.


    "Hm, that''s the end of this meeting. We expect a lot from you to fortify your own territory from those ursed monsters. May we meet again on another asion with the elves already fully prepared for even the worst." Elena got up from her seat, and so did Elysia. She also postponed her telepathic conversation with Elysia because it was time for them to leave.


    "Thank you for your enlightenment and generosity. We will do our best to live up to your expectations." Ashera didn''t forget to pay her respects to the other two Goddesses.


    "Mm-hmm..." Elena didn''t respond much and just turned around.


    "See youter. Be careful on your journey." Hea waved her hand, but it was just a small bump instead of something resembling a hand.


    At the same time, the three Goddesses and the human girl suddenly disappeared into light particles in an instant. It was as if they had never been there in the first ce. Only a little brown tortoise remained on the seat, confused by the current situation. One proof that the Goddesses had been there with them.


    Wait, one of their two pets was identally left behind? Did they forget to take this tortoise with them?


    *Poof*


    As that thought crossed the minds of the five elven sovereigns and Hea, the little brown tortoise suddenly became like a puff of smoke and disappearedpletely from everyone''s sight.


    Several seconds passed in silence until a certain elf opened his mouth to break the atmosphere.


    "They''re gone, it''s time for us to get to work. There''s a lot of work we need to do on our beloved continent." Uevareth tried to spot divine existences if they were still around. Still, it was futile as he found nothing but his fellow elven sovereign and the tiny fluffy ball.


    A certain blonde-haired and red-eyed Elven Emperor seemed to ignore everything and only approached the throne seat previously upied by the Goddess of Nature.


    "Fwooh! this seat is still warm and fragrant. Our glorious Elven Goddess previously sat here." Gaerradh stood right beside the throne seat and checked something with his hand.


    The next event truly shocked the others as Gaerradh actually sniffed it like an animal.


    "You! Damn, what are you trying to do to my throne seat, you idiot. Can''t you have a little dignity to behave?" Aleratha became furious and stepped up to grab the stupid elf.


    "Yo, chill out, Empress Aleratha. I didn''t do anything but check something. Ahem, would you mind lending me your thore seat for a while?" Gaerradh brushed off the ck-haired elf''s hand with a light sweep.


    "No. It''s not going to happen, and that''s absolute." Aleratha tly refused and immediately put her throne seat into her Space Bag without dy.


    Then, she pointed at the throne seat at the other end, the one that was upied by the cat and the tortoise just a moment ago. "Yours is right there. Go and get it for yourself. I don''t care if you want to sniff your throne seat or whatever you want to do with it. Hmph!"


    "Weirdo." Hea looked at the red-eyed elf with a look of disdain.


    "Did you say something, tiny fluffy creature?" Gaerradh frowned and smiled intimidatingly.


    "Eew, the rude yet weirdo elf is angry!" Hea immediately flew away to hide in Ashera''s cleavage.


    "Ooh." Ashera felt a little ticklish-like feeling at the tiny fluffy ball''s sudden arrival.


    Nevertheless, she just let Hea be there. She moved closer to her throne seat and stowed that too into her Space Bag for some unexined reason.


    The other two elven sovereigns also put their own throne seat into their Space Bag as if following the right path.


    After that, all the elven sovereigns apart from Gaerradh took out their other throne seats and ced their positions in five different sections. After all, they would have a grand meeting on a very urgent topic after this.


    Meanwhile, somewhere in the shopping area, Elysia bought some robes for personal use plus cute yet pretty baby clothes for Rhea.


    Elysia didn''t take long to buy that typical elf clothes as she could easily find the suitable ones to buy.


    Finished with that, Elysia, who was still disguised as a male elf, went to a restaurant cafe to improve Vanessa''s mood and also had lunch.


    "Elluin Paeris? This is the right ce, right?" Elysia looked at the signboard and asked softly for confirmation.


    A moment ago, she asked some polite elves at the shopping center for the best cafe restaurant, and this ce was the one they rmended.


    "I''m pretty sure this is the right ce." Rhea nodded in Elysia''s arms, then peered back from Elysia''s shoulder.


    When she confirmed that no one was following them, she breathed a sigh of relief and rxed in Elysia''s warm embrace. Well, she needed to share a ce with the white cat too.


    ''Nell, let''s have lunch here first before we continue our journey to the Beast Continent.'' Elysia opened the cafe restaurant''s entrance as she raised small talk.


    ''En, I''m sure this Gio is hungry too. You need to spend extra budget for him, Elysia.'' Nell didn''t mind at all. She was actually quite happy to pamper her tongue in a fancy ce like this before leaving.


    ''It does not matter. I''m more than capable enough to support a few greedy individuals.'' Elysia gave a smile to the little Goddess who was floating in front of her.


    ''Yeah, yeah.'' Nell only took it as a joke because she knew that none of them had any financial difficulties.


    "Wee to Elluin Paeris. Is there anything we can do to help, sir?"


    Several waitressdies d in revealing maid dress greeted in unison, but only one of them asked the customer''s needs who had just entered.


    Elysia didn''t immediately give an answer. She looked around for a moment to inspect that ce at a nce.


    The first impression that she got from that cafe-restaurant was that it was afortable and fancy ce with the feel of luxury and gave great aesthetic pleasure to anyone in it.


    After a few seconds, Elysia looked back at the waitressdy in front of her. "Some kind and polite elves rmended this ce to me. Is a private room avable?"


    "Of course, sir. Would you like a private room for two?" The waitressdy smiled as if she knew that this customer was new to this cafe restaurant.


    Elysia thought for a moment to estimate something before giving an answer. "No, please a private room for eight."


    "E-eight? May I know if any of your friends wille to join you, sir?" The waitressdy became a bit confused. This customer came with only two individuals, right?


    "Yes, a private room for eight or the biggest room is also ok. Please don''t get me wrong because you only see me and my baby daughter. I need a big room because I eat a lot." Elysia gave a little exnation as if she knew the confusion that hit the waitressdy.


    "Oh! Okay, understood. A private party room, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, that''s fine too." Elysia nodded in response.


    "Then allow me to escort you to your room. This way, please." The waitressdy showed the way with her palm then walked in front to guide the customer.

 Chapter 383: Gluttony Trio

    <h4>Chapter 383: Gluttony Trio</h4>


    The waitressdy led the customer to a private middle-ss party room on the third floor. On the way there, she and Elena talked for a moment about that cafe restaurant.


    ''Well, this ce is pretty aesthetic, Ely. Whoever founded this ce must have a pretty high view of art. Look at every carving on those walls and ceilings. Then, the beautiful decoration over there. Somehow, I''ve felt the same vibes as this ce, but when we were still on Earth.'' Elena pointed at a few spots, then something shed in her head.


    ''A ce that has a simr vibe? Hmm, I thought this ce seemed to have the hallmarks of European buildings.'' Elysia thought for a moment to recall the moment of her business visit abroad.


    ''Yes! Europe, or rather Paris. Elluin Paeris, huh... Somehow I can read this as the Elf in Paris, fufu.'' Elena dropped her fist onto her palm as she realized it.


    ''Oh look, looks like we''ve arrived. You can order all the dishes in the menu book and be done with it, Ely. Our little white cat seems to have a pretty serious problem and wants to talk to you.'' Elena gave a thoughtful suggestion.


    ''Mm, we''ll do that once our Vann is full. She loves to eat and it will improve her mood. After that, I''m sure she can say whatever she wants to say more stably.'' Elysia had simr thoughts. So, it was something she would do.


    "This is your room, sir. Pleasee in." The San waitressdy opened the door and stood beside the entrance.


    "Hmm." Elysia responded with a nod and walked in. She sat in one of the seats furthest from the entrance.


    "Hmm." Elysia responded with a nod and walked into a restaurant dining room that looked elegant andfortable.


    A long table in the middle of the room was surrounded by eight soft sofas. A chandelier like an array ofnterns was right in the middle of the ceiling as a single light that created a peaceful feel.


    The engraved concrete and wood walls also add artistic value that would probably amaze art connoisseurs. And it was just a cafe restaurant.


    Elysia sat in one of the seats furthest from the entrance while looking intently at the room. She had an idea to make a version of Lavely Pizza with high artistic value in her mind.


    "Excuse me, this is the menu book." The waitressdy put a menu book in front of the customer, then she took a note as if ready to write an order.


    "No need to bother with this. I will order everything in this menu book. Please serve us the best." Elysia took the menu book and returned it to the waitressdy.


    "Pardon? Ah-umm, please forgive me for asking, but do you have a membership card? Again, please forgive me for skipping to the basic question because I presumed you as a new visitor." The waitressdy became flustered in an instant.


    She did know that this customer would order many dishes. Still, she ultimately didn''t expect that it would be all the dishes avable in the menu book!


    A big party for only two!? Wait, that was one and a half, or maybe one and a quarter because the baby daughter and the cat couldn''t count as one either. Nevertheless, how hungry was this pretty elf to need that amount of food?


    "Membership card? I don''t have it, so you don''t make any mistakes. Then, what will happen if I don''t have it?" Elysia waggled her hand to rify.


    "Ah, then... I need to request a deposit payment upfront for your order. Would you like to make a membership card, sir?" The waitressdy put the menu book and her notes into her Space Bag, then put on the attitude of a professional waitress.


    "Not for now. Maybe next time." Elysia took out a small pouch containing a hundred tinum coins and ced it on the table. "This is the upfront payment. Is that enough for my order?"


    "Excuse me, allow me to check it out." The waitressdy took the pouch and opened it.


    The bluish-gray glint of the distinctive tinum metal gleamed and briefly dazzled her eyes. The waitressdy didn''t need to think further to know the value of the upfront payment because she knew it was a hundred coins! So this seemingly casual visitor turned out to be a reasonably wealthy elf.


    "This is more than enough, sir. Allow me to calcte the amount you need to-" The waitressdy gave a sweet smile. Still, she couldn''t finish her sentence because the customer replied with a gesture for her to stop.


    "It''s okay, you can calcte the cost of my orderter. You can tell me if it''s less or moreter when we''ve finished our lunch. Please prepare all my orders quickly and nicely." Elysia tried to calm the maid''s enthusiasm.


    "Alright, your order will be delivered immediately. Then, allow me to excuse myself." The waitressdy bowed respectfully, then left the room after receiving a response from the customer.


    "Rhea, I used some of the coins stored in Nature Realm''s armory crate. Is that okay?" Elysia told Rhea the source of the money right after she enveloped the entire room with her magic barrier.


    "Hm, that''s fine, master. Nature Realm is yours to own and that includes all its contents. You don''t need to ask permission or tell me that. If you want to know... I''m sure my mother will throw at least ten thousand tinum coins to that waitress as the down payment as requested, hehe... My mother likes to surprise others." Rhea nced up from Elysia''s arms and chuckled at the thought of the past.


    "Wow, the others in question must be a little overwhelmed then." Elysia stroked Rhea''s head gently. She had thought that Rhea would be dissatisfied or something, then asked her not to touch anything in the Nature Realm.


    "Mm-hmm, you can eat all you want, Vann." Elysia also stroked the white cat next to baby Rhea.


    "En, thank you, master." Vanessa nodded and slightly anticipated the food.


    Her master was considerate enough to invite her to eat first rather than make her talk before anything else. That way, she could control her emotions so as not to explode when talking about sensitive things.


    Nell then revoked her invisible magic and sat down at the table with the tortoise. After that, Elysia and the others talked about some things that were actually just light and trivial matters, only for chit-chat.


    A few momentster, Elysia could see several waitressdies approaching with several serving trolleys. Thus, she reminded Nell then revoked her barrier.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    "Yes,e in." Elysia gave her permission just as the knock sounded.


    "Excuse me, this is the first batch of your order. There are still two more toe soon."


    One of the waitressdies at the front came in and reported. She was the one who ordered her co-workers to arrange the dishes on the table.


    "Good, make it periodically every 30 minutes." Elysia looked at the dishes on the table and decided.


    The four-meter-long table was already full of dishes, so they needed to finish the current ones before another batch came, right?


    "Understood." The waitressdy, who seemed to be the head maid, gave a polite response while ordering her co-workers to arrange the dishes on the table perfectly.


    Once finished, all the waitresses left the private room because the customer refused to be apanied in personal time with his baby daughter.


    Elysia immediately re-established a soundproof and anti-peek barrier. Then spread her arms with a smile. "You can eat whatever you like. Don''t forget the etiquette and go ahead."


    Hearing that, Vanessa and Nell shamelessly devoured any dish that caught their eye, but all of it caught their attention. As for Gioragh, he also seemed to understand that his master also invited him to eat. Thus, the tortoise also joined the feast by following his senior cat.


    Elysia, Elena, and Rhea just smiled slightly to see the little Goddess and the two beasts feasting happily.


    "Would you like something to eat too, Rhea? I''ll feed you." Elysia offered the baby in herp while taking a dish simr to porridge or maybe cream soup.


    "Ah, I can do that myself, master." Rhea felt it was a little strange to be fed.


    "It''s okay. You''re my baby for a while, so let me take care of you. Hum, let''s wear this so you don''t mess yourself while eating." Elysia spread a soft white cloth then tied it around Rhea''s neck. It covered Rhea''s chest and clothes like a baby bib.


    "I''m not a baby..." Rhea protested in a mosquito-like voice, but she didn''t exactly refuse to be treated like a baby. Instead, she was just a little embarrassed.


    "Okay, now say Aah~" Elysia tasted the chowder to check the temperature, then took another spoonful to feed Rhea.


    "Aah~" Rheaplied and opened her mouth. A spoonful of food went into her mouth, and she was literally fed for the next few moments.


    Meanwhile, Elena only chuckled to see Elysia''s behavior and Rhea''s expression. It was entirely like the mother and daughter. Elysia really did what she had said before.


    After thirty minutes had passed, another batch came, and then thest one arrived thirty minutes after the previous batch.


    Elysia and Rhea only ate moderately, but it was very different for Nell and the two beasts. These three little ones really became the gluttony trio that devoured all the dish.

 Chapter 384: Do You Wish for Revenge?

    <h4>Chapter 384: Do You Wish for Revenge?</h4>


    ''Well... This trio is really greedy. It will cost us a lot of money if they eat this much, and we are the one who needs to take care of them.'' Elena shook her head to look at the three individuals lying on the table.


    ''It''s okay, Sister Elena. It''s only asionally, and it''s not just us who need to pay for it all. Just watch about 30 more minutes. I''m sure someone will deliver the membership card, even though I didn''t ask for it, and also the coin change to us for a business reason.'' Elysia wiped her mouth with a wet tissue, then she did the same to Rhea with another tissue.


    ''Hehe, of course, and that''s obvious. The staff will want to make you a repeat customer with a distinct advantage.'' Elena could easily understand that because such marketing techniques weremonly applied in some particr cafe or restaurant on Earth.


    "Are you full, Rhea?" Elysia asked the baby on herp.


    "En, I''m full." Rhea patted her little tummy and smiled sweetly.


    "Mm, fine. I''ll take this off first, okay?" Elysia removed the baby beep from Rhea, then she remembered the five vials of Dew of Life.


    "Ah, I''m reminded of this, and I''d better say it now in case I forgetter. Rhea, I''ll help you set up a formation using the Dew of Life to help Madam Lifa. So, you can''t do that alone because we''ll do it togetherter, okay?" Elysia looked into Rhea''s mint green eyes as she gave a gentle reminder.


    "En, got it, master. Thank you." Rhea nodded in agreement like a good girl.


    After that, the white cat walked over and sat at the table right in front of Elysia. Vanessa wagged her tail left and right while looking at her master. "Master, I want to speak. Is it okay if it is done here? I don''t want outsiders to hear us."


    "Sure, this room is safe for us to talk without hesitation. As you heard earlier, I refer to Nell and Rhea by their names, not their second names as Helen and Aria. Now, you can tell us whatever you want to say, Vann. We''re all ears." Elysia replied with a gentle smile, and she also stroked Vanessa''s head.


    In response, Vanessa tilted her head toward her master''s palm as she enjoyed the care andfort of the caress. It onlysted for a few seconds until she was no longer petted. Her master and the others then looked at her in silence as if waiting for her to speak.


    Vanessa took a deep breath and started to tell her master about herself and her past.


    The Winged Tiger n was arge n that had been the ruler n of the Beast Continent''s central region for tens of thousands of years from generation to generation. A Beast Emperor was always born in every sessive generation and could secure the throne for quite a long time.


    Brisline Woond was the heart of the Beast Continent and the idan Region''s capital city, which was located in the central part of the continent. Vanessa and her brother were the descendants of royal blood in the twenty-seventh generation. They were direct descendants of Beast Emperor Zach, the ruler of the central region.


    Eleven years ago were the darkest days in Vanessa''s life, and for the Winged Tiger n as well.


    Just as the ruler of the central region returned with his imperial army after the war, the Pyrogressive Lion nunched a coup operation to take over the throne of the idan Region.


    It was an ambush and an assassination by taking advantage of Beast Emperor Zach''s weak state due to his wounds after the war.


    The fierce battle engulfed most of the territory in Brisline Woond and its surroundings for several days. Yet, in the end, the Winged Tiger n was defeated by the Pyrogressive Lion n because Beast Emperor Zach was killed on the spot by that Beast God''s branch n.


    That bunch of fiery-red lions were distant descendants of the Beast God and were led by an Emperor-level fiery lion as the n head. The fiery lions, the lofty n that had never interfered with worldly affairs. They had been living peacefully in the sacred mountains, but they suddenly wreaked havoc that shook the Beast Continent.


    It was the moment where the Beast God intervened to reconcile the highly chaotic situation. A giant reddish-ck lion descended from the sacred mountains. He stopped the great war that was about to ur between his descendants and the four ns ruling other regions.


    Even though the four other regions'' royal ns were both dissatisfied and worried, they couldn''t do anything in the end. Despite the fact, those fiery lions had actually staged a coup d''etat scheme against the Beast Continent''s central region.


    After all, the Beast God had stepped in to take care of everything. The destruction woulde to anyone who dared to oppose the strongest.


    Once the situation was under control, the remaining winged tiger survivors were forced or perhaps persuaded to swear allegiance to the Pyrogressive Lion n.


    Before Beast Emperor Zach would fight to the death, he had already sent a mandate to his two right hands to take his descendants away from the chaos and go to a safe ce.


    Vanessa and her brother already fled before the chaos broke out into the big one because of the two brownish winged tigers. Thetter were also considered her uncle and aunt, to the Tiger Paw Forest in the southern region.


    Everything Vanessa knew was just a harsh reality, the bitter truth based on intel information that came to her uncle and aunt. But, she could only be dragged away to know her homnd being forcibly imed by another n. She didn''t even know what those fiery lions would do to her father''s body...


    "I don''t understand, I can''t understand at all. Why would those fiery lions suddenly im the idan Region as their territory? It wasn''t their territory from historical times either. They were already living peacefully in the Scarheim Tops, but why!?" Vanessa sobbed while conveying her suffering.


    Elysia wanted to reach Vanessa and hug the pitiful cat, but she held back because Vanessa wasn''t done yet.


    "My mother died because of giving birth to my brother, and my father died protecting his territory... Then, my brother died because of his stupidity... *sob* *sob* Uncle Theo and Aunt Le have been taken to the capital city for some unknown reason... The rest of my n that survived have degenerated and be ves to those hateful fiery lions... What sin has my nmitted that we have an ending like this." Vanessa burst into tears as she recalled all that.


    Broadly speaking, from a family that shares the same blood, she was the only one who was still alive to this day.


    This time, Elysia immediately picked up Vanessa and hugged the pitiful cat. She stroked Vanessa gently as if tofort her sad heart. "I''m sorry, Vann. I''m sorry for your loss. I also apologize once again because it was because of me, your brother..."


    Vanessa put her paw in her master''s mouth to indicate not to continue. She shook her head, but she couldn''t say more because of her sobs.


    Her brother died because he was ganged up by a group of humans. It was already discussed, and she didn''t want her master to self-me about anything anymore.


    "Alright, it''s fine. We are here with you. Let''s punish those evil fiery lions when we arrive at the Beast Continent." Elysia nodded and continued to stroke Vanessa.


    Meanwhile, the white cat just buried her face in her master''s arms forfort. She was still crying, but she didn''t make any sound.


    ''Those Beast God descendants!? Ely... Looks like we''ll have an extra thing on the Beast Continent. This wouldn''t end with just talking and discussing with the Beast God. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth! I will be very supportive if our little Vann wants revenge and asks for our help for it.'' Elena clenched her fists and shook them as if she was furious.


    ''If Vann wants it, then the fiery lion''s blood will be spilled. But, we can''tmit murder or massacre like that, Sister Elena. We are cultured people, and we have our own way of solving problems. Maybe, by crippled them? Let''s discuss this with Rhea, Nell, and Madam Lifa after this. We can''t make matters worse, remember?'' Elysia had a simr view but with a slightly different delivery.


    ''Oh! You''re quite a sadist, Ely. So, what are you trying to say... Are we going to cripple them like it''s better to die than living? Oof, that''s not bad for Vann''s revenge.'' Elena gave a nod of agreement as if shepletely understood.


    ''Ah, well... Nevermind. I''m just grateful enough that Vann doesn''t me us because we were also involved in her brother''s death. Or rather, it was me who gave the final blow to that ck tiger. I need to atone for my sins no matter what excuse I have.'' Elysia heaved a subtle sigh as she felt responsible for her past decisions.


    ''It''s okay, Ely. I''ll be with you for that.'' Elena didn''t want to say more about the matter because she knew that it would be skewed wrong.


    After Vanessa calmed down, she pushed her body to give a little space between herself and her master. She looked into her master''s eyes, and vice versa.


    Elysia smiled faintly, but her following words made Vanessa''s eyes widen. "Do you wish for revenge against those fiery lions, Vann?"

 Chapter 385: Revival Technique!?

    <h4>Chapter 385: Revival Technique!?</h4>


    "I-I... I-" Vanessa stuttered without knowing what to say. She was also confused by what she was feeling.


    "Do you wish for revenge, Vann? Do you wish to punish those fiery lions for their actions?" Elysia repeated her words and waited patiently after that.


    "I- I don''t know..." Vanessa''s eyes were unfocused for a second, but she finally answered with what she felt. "I don''t want any internal battle to ur. Master, even though I believe you can defeat the Beast God and punish his descendants, it will only end in vain. My father is already dead. If I were to take revenge, it would only do more to make us viins than saviors."


    "Hmm... Hush, hush." Rhea also stroked the white cat beside her. However, what she said next left Vanessa and the others wide-eyed in shock. "Do you wish to revive your father? That way, your n can carry out a real coup and return your n''s territory to its rightful owner."


    "Eh?" Elysia and Elena also wholly didn''t expect that.


    To do that, wouldn''t it be against thews of the world and heaven? The bnce of the world could be shaken if the dead could be brought back to life that easily.


    "Wha- Is that even possible?" A glint of light shed in Vanessa''s eyes. She hoped it was true, but she didn''t dare to hope for more as she was also afraid of ending up being disappointed.


    "It''s possible if your father''s remains and his Energy Core is still intact. My mother is the Goddess of Life, remember? She can do that, but because of her current state, she needs Master Elysia''s help for that." Rhea reminded one thing that was forgotten.


    Hearing that, Elena immediately left the Soul Realm. She emerged herself to share her thought because the current topic was too vital to discuss. "Even though that old granny is capable of ruling the life and death, I''m not sure it would be that simple to bring the dead back to life, Rhea. That''s against the rules of the world and heaven, you know? Besides that, what conditions need to be met to do that?"


    "Un, you''re right, Master Elena. It''s not that simple. Broadly speaking, it''s a sorcery technique to raise the dead into the undead with life magic and holy magic. But, it''s still depending on the state of the remains and the Energy Core. My mother''s Divine Law can even make anyone who died reallye back alive like they never died before." Rhea nodded with a resolute expression.


    She shouldn''t have said this because it was one of the forbidden magic for some reason, but she was afraid her master would do something she couldn''t expect.


    "You shouldn''t have told us this, Rhea. You gave us a bit of confusion as well as hope. But, the undead, huh..." Elena put her hand to her forehead then heaved a sigh.


    "Please forgive me. I only said that because I thought I needed to tell you, Master Elena, Master Elysia. We are divine, a divinity that bends the rules of the world with Divine Law or even Supreme Law." Rhea lowered her head slightly because she felt wrong and med.


    "It''s okay. Thanks for telling us, Rhea. I''m d you trusted us that much for you to tell us about that high-level divine magic." Elysia stroked the baby Rhea''s head gently. "We need to discuss this further with Madam Lifa after this."


    "Un, my mother is the one who knows everything about it. Let''s do it right away." Rhea pumped her hands with a radiant smile. She felt pretty happy because she was stroked by her master as an appreciation.


    "Well, let''s do that. At the same time, we will also help Madam Lifa absorb five vials of Dew of Life." Elysia thought it was a great idea. The sooner, the better. "Alright, it''s time for us to go."


    "Fine..." Elena didn''t say much and simply disappeared back into the Soul Realm.


    "Oh! That revival technique. I''ve heard of it but can''t do it because I can only use holy magic. Isn''t that a high-level divine magic that disappeared from the world more than two hundred thousand years before the end of the ancient era?" Nell suddenly flew up andnded on Elysia''s shoulder.


    "Yes, it''s forbidden magic for several reasons, and one of them is the troublesome mortals. I can''t use that revival magic either, but it might be possible for my Almighty Master." Rhea nodded and chatted with her little sister.


    Elysia just smiled wryly to hear Rhea''s trust and confidence in her. But, she nced at the little Goddess on her shoulder with a bit of thought. Nell was silent when Elena appeared but returned to a chatterbox when Elena was not around?


    Nevertheless, she just got up from her seat and wrapped a few individuals who woulde with her in invisible magic. Then, she walked to the exit right after revoked her barrier.


    Meanwhile, Vanessa nced up to look at her master. She wanted to hope that her father could be revived, but the forbidden word in the forbidden magic scared her to know what would happen next.


    Besides, if her father''s remains had be bones, would this revival technique only revive her father as a bone winged-tiger? At that moment, the figure of her brother crossed her mind. Maybe, her brother could be perfectly revived?


    Vanessa''s eyes lit up a little with hope, but she didn''t dare to set it too high. She would request it to her master after learning the truth from the Goddess of Life regarding the divine magic revival technique.


    ''Ely, I remember someone reminding us to ask about something without hesitation, even if it''s sensitive or critical. So, after you help that old granny, I want to have a warm conversation over a cup of tea with that old granny. Oops, she is now a little tree.'' Elena had an idea to squeeze some secrets out of Lifa.


    ''Hmm? Drinking tea together in warm conversation? But somehow, it sounds like you''re going to squeeze some juice out of Madam Lifa, Sister Elena.'' Elysia felt somewhat amused when Elena said that.


    ''Yes, that''s right. Juice of secrets~'' Elena gave a wink and two thumbs up.


    Shortly after Elysia left the private room for the party ss, a man in a neat ck robe came over with a waitressdy following behind him.


    This elf could be seen at first nce as a manager or someone with rtively high authority in this cafe restaurant.


    Elysia knew that, and she waited for a while because it seemed they wereing for her. Sure enough, they stopped in front of her and gave a polite greeting.


    "Good afternoon, esteemed customer. I am Alceste, branch manager of Elluin Paeris. I hope you and your daughter enjoy all of our dishes." Alceste gave a slight bow of respect for the pleasantries.


    "Hm, that''s not bad. I quite enjoyed having lunch at this artistically decorated restaurant." Elysia wore a sturdy and dignified demeanor like a noble from thend of nowhere.


    "I''m d you enjoyed the service at our restaurant." Alceste took a bluish-gray card from the tray brought by the waitressdy next to him. Then, he gave it to the esteemed customer. "Please ept this membership card. This card contains all the privileges offered by us as a token of appreciation for your visit."


    Elysia just epted it without batting an eye as if it was nothing more than an ordinary card.


    After that, Alceste took a pouch from the tray and handed it over as well. "After we check and calcte the cost of your order, you pay the total cost instead of just a down payment. Then, this is your change money."


    Elysia nced at the pouch and epted that too. It was the same money pouch like the one she gave to the waitressdy, but the contents had been reduced by only a few dozen coins. Thus, she put the pouch and membership card into her Space Bag without hesitation.


    "Thanks for the consideration. Is there anything else?" Elysia asked for confirmation before she left.


    "N-No, that''s all, sir." Alceste gave a faint smile like a professional manager.


    "Then, I shall excuse myself. Sayonara." Elysia gave a subtle nod, then shifted aside and walked away. She left the two elves a bit confused.


    After the esteemed customer descended downstairs, Alceste wondered while stroking his short beard. "Do you know which region the word ''Sayonara''es from? What does that mean? The man just now is an aristocrat from which city, hmm..."


    "Please pardon my ignorance, sir." The waitressdy lowered her head slightly because she didn''t know either.


    "Well, never mind. At least, we know that man is an upper-ss aristocrat who might be out with his daughter in anonymous disguise... This aristocratic Krasivaya Elf spent over forty tinum coins just for lunch. I wonder how rich he is, huh? His wife must be fortunate." Alceste simply brushed the thought aside and walked away.


    The waitressdy also immediately followed her manager. She also had the same thought. The woman who became that man''s wife must be fortunate and prosperous, making other women jealous.


    Elysia just walked out of the cafe restaurant and left Eshvelenora Woond without stopping anywhere else. She and her group went away and finally flew to the southwest using Nell''s magic carpet.


    They wanted to find a safe ce to stop for a while because they wanted to talk to Lifa and help the Tree of Life absorb the five vials of Dew of Life.

 Chapter 386: The Truth Behind Revival (1)

    <h4>Chapter 386: The Truth Behind Revival (1)</h4>


    Because Elysia decided to rify with Lifa about the revival technique, they went to a peaceful ce far from the settlements but still in the Elven Continent''s Central Region.


    "I think this is a suitable ce for us to stop for a while. What do you think, Elysia?" Nell pointed down. It was an ordinary hill inhabited only by big trees and small animals.


    "Mm, let''snd on the big tree trunk near the rocky hill, over there." Elysia nodded and pointed to a spot she thought was the most suitable.


    Nell just patted her magic carpet, and they immediately dashed towards the big tree that Elysia had pointed at earlier.


    Elysia put up severalyers of protective barriers, then she opened the Nature Realm''s portal. As soon as everything was settled, she took off her ne as well.


    "Vann, please take care of this ne for a while because I need to enter the Nature Realm. Please have a nice seat here. You can watch everything through this portal, okay?" Elysia put the ne around her white cat''s neck and patted a spot on Nell''s magic carpet.


    "En, I understand, master." Vanessa nced at the green gem of the ne around her neck. Her master trusted her so much to entrust her with such a precious divine treasure.


    "Alright, be a good girl. That goes for you too, Gio. Sit down here and don''t go anywhere. Vann, please pay attention to him too." Elysia stroked Vanessa''s head.


    She also didn''t forget to remind the tortoise, even though she knew that thetter didn''t understand what she was saying. However, Vanessa was here to convey her intention to the tortoise using rawrnguage.


    After that, Elysia carried Rhea and entered through the portal, with Nell following behind. The portal shrunk to the size of a cat as if it became a small window for Vanessa to watch everything.


    "Mother, I''m back." Rhea waved her hand at the single small tree on the beautiful hill.


    "Hm? Well, it''s been a few hours, I guess, and you''re still a baby, my daughter. Anyway, wee back." Lifa returned the greeting as if she had just woken up and came to her senses. She nced at Elysia then at the portal. The Nature Realm Core was in the cat''s care? This Elysia girl truly believed that Spirit Beast, huh.


    When Elysia was right beside Lifa, she sat on the meadow and put Rhea on herp. "Yes, Rhea''s magic recovery is quite slow even though I''ve helped to absorb the energy in the surroundings. Maybe, we need to find a spot with abundant magic energy. Or, is it possible for me to channel my magic energy for Rhea to absorb?"


    "Yeah, a spot with abundant magical energy would be helpful. Or any item that has a high magic energyposition. You can find a lot of them here, Elysia. But please never try yourst guesswork. It will only make things worse." Lifa immediately reminded and also conveyed her advice.


    "Mother, you make me both a little embarrassed and ttered at the same time." Rhea felt quite happy, thinking it was apliment.


    "Understood, I''ll help Rheater. Now, we want to help you absorb these five vials of Dew of Life." Elysia gave an ok hand gesture with a smile.


    "Allow me to guide you in this energy absorption formation, master." Rhea raised her hand because she was a great formation master, not inferior to her mother.


    "But you will only guide me, Rhea. Let me take care of the rest, and don''t push yourself to make things worse for you. Agree?" Elysia made a minor deal so Rhea wouldn''t overdo it.


    "Rhea is very proficient in many types of energy absorption formations because she used them so often in various circumstances in the past. She is probably already much more proficient than me, Elysia." Lifa tried to convince Elysia if there was any doubt or question there.


    "Alright, let''s get started. Rhea, please guide me~" Elysia hummed a little.


    "En, leave it to me!" Rhea patted her upper chest confidently. Then, she got off Elysia''sp. "First, we need to make-"


    For the next fifteen minutes, Rhea guided Elysia to make a unique formation for Lifa. The five vials of Dew of Life served as the five primary cores to enable the formation to function correctly. Several other materials were also involved in making everything perfect.


    After they finished, Elysia and the others just stared at the pentagon-shaped formation with many intricate runes that shone slightly. At first nce, those runes work like the flow of power on a printed circuit board. All of the runes seemed to be channeling energy into the small tree at the center of the formation.


    "Wow, it only took fifteen minutes, and everything went smoothly. Looks like I was right, Elysia. You''re a swift learner." Nell folded her arms and gave an approving nod.


    "That''s for sure because our master is the Almighty One. All hail Supreme Goddess, Omnipotent Queen, the ruler of magic!" Rhea raised her hand as if exaggerating the situation.


    "All hail the Omnipotent Elysia! Uwoh!" Nell joined in the cheers to enliven the atmosphere.


    "You- you embarrassed me with such a joke. Please don''t be like that." Elysia blushed slightly to be teased by these two jolly Goddess. Not to mention, the one in the Soul Realm also started to tease her.


    To change the topic right away, Elysia spoke to Lifa with no dy. "How are you, Madam Lifa? Is everything all right?"


    "Hum, all perfect. Give me a few hours until this formation wears off, and I''ll probably grow into a tree a few feet tall." Lifa replied in a rxed and rxed tone. She was enjoying thefort.


    "A few feet? You''re now barely a meter, though? Not a few tens of feet, like that?" Elysia tilted her head slightly and put her finger to her chin as if estimating something.


    "Uh, well... I just don''t know the exact number." Lifa simply put the topic aside. She didn''t even feel weird because she and Elysia used different unit values.


    At that moment, Elena came out of the Soul Realm and revealed herself. Shended right next to Elysia. "It''s been a while since we met, old granny. Now the preliminary work is done, and let''s get to the important stuff."


    "Yeah, it might be hours or maybe days? But I''m afraid I don''t understand the important point you mentioned, Elena." Lifa was not surprised to see Elena. She even thought that this Elysia''s other half would also appear.


    "Ah, it''s nothing. I just wanted to invite you to have a warm conversation over a cup of tea. However, before that, can you tell us about your revival technique? You''re the Goddess of Life, the one who can bend the rules of life and death, right?" Elena pped her hand and smiled sweetly to straighten out the conversation.


    "Revival technique, huh... Did you tell your master about this forbidden technique, my daughter?" Lifa nced at her daughter.


    Meanwhile, Rhea flinched a little as she felt the small tree behind her looking at her. Thus she turned around and gave a peace sign with her fingers. "Umm, I''m just bringing up the name of the technique. I''m not saying anything more than that because we wanted to discuss this technique with you, mother. We have no intention of creating an undead army or carelessly reviving the dead, really."


    "Hmm... Why is your revival technique called a forbidden technique, old granny? It''s still your magic, and you call it forbidden? Did something happen? The conditions required are too terrifying to bring a dead creature back to life?" Elena demanded truth and rity.


    "It''s forbidden for a major reason. The dead shouldn''t be resurrected from the realm of the dead. Please don''t ask me to teach you any kind of forbidden magic. The bnce of the world could be shaken because of that." Lifa gave a clear answer, a refusal even before the request was made.


    "That can''t be justified. Let''s take a look back at what the Evil God has done recently. Let''s put aside the fact that he had revived himself from the dead. A few days ago, or perhapsst week, that devil created a terrifying formation. He sacrificed a lot of souls just to increase his strength. You know what? He''s like a half-ursed monster with some of their unique traits now." Elena stated the truth and emphasized her words.


    "What!?" Lifa was shocked beyond measure, and Rhea wasn''t much different.


    A God conducted a crazy experiment to gain the power of ursed monsters? Instead of exterminating those ursed monsters, that Evil God became one of them? He already became the very being they were supposed to fight and exterminate!?


    "That''s the truth. I can testify that because Elena and I were at the scene when it happened. Shiro, err Xerroth, the Evil God, now has some of the ursed monster''s unique abilities." Nell raised her hand and testified.


    "That stupid devil..." Lifa felt helpless because it had happened.


    "Alright, let''s return to our previous topic. I presume that the revival technique is not only yours to hold, old granny. Now I want you to exin to us regarding the revival technique. In this conversation, I''m not asking you to teach anyone, you know?" Elena smirked with the scenario in mind.


    "Sigh... Really, who do you want to revive, Elena? Or, do you just want to satisfy your curiosity? Your guess is correct, and because of that, I also remind you that my revival techniquees withplicated and dangerous conditions." Lifa sighed as if she knew she couldn''t refuse if this Goddess insisted.

 Chapter 387: The Truth Behind Revival (2)

    <h4>Chapter 387: The Truth Behind Revival (2)</h4>


    "Well, I wanted to know about your revival technique first. Can you tell us about it?" Elena made a chair out of magic then sat there. She also invited Elysia to sit beside her.


    "If it''s to tell a story, it''s easy. Sit down nicely and listen to me." Lifa didn''t mind that, then she told her about the era when she still used the revival technique.


    At that time, Lifa, as the Goddess of Life, sometimes helped some of her followers who begged for the resurrection of one of their recently deceased family members.


    She granted that wish with terms and conditions. Still, she also didn''t allow anyone she resurrected to remain in the world for longer than half a day. All of this was done for many reasons, and one of them was to avoid tribtion.


    Everything went fine for about a thousand years. Those fairies usually pleaded for the revival only to say goodbye, chit-chat, learn the dead''s final words, and even find out the mastermind behind a murder.


    However, that changed when a selfish and greedy tyrant fairy ascended the throne in one of the regions of the Fairy Continent. That tyrant fairy realized one thing from the Tree of Life''s revival technique and begged for immortality.


    Of course, Lifa tly refused without needing to exin anything. Because of that, the tyrant fairy changed his request. He only begged his wife to be revived for half a day.


    Lifa didn''t feel anything was wrong, and it wasn''t a big deal. So she revived the dead fairy for granted.


    However, the sequel infuriated the Tree of Life. That tyrant fairy sealed his wife in a dungeon with an unknown ritual, far away at the far end of the Fairy Continent and protected by an unknown barrier. Lifa was unable to return the fairy she had just revived to the realm of the dead because of that tyrant fairy''s extreme attempt.


    For that reason, Lifa manifested her avatar and went straight there to punish that Fairy Emperor for breaking the deal.


    Unfortunately, a deadly trap and an elite army were waiting for her there. That tyrant fairy demanded the revival technique in exchange for her to be released.


    That tyrant even threatened to burn the Tree of Life if the refusal was given in response.


    The enraged Lifa became irritated. Even though she was caught in a trap, the Goddess''s avatar wasn''t something the mortals could underestimate and conquer so easily.


    A fierce battle ensued, and Lifa came out victorious. However, as a consequence, that army perished, including that tyrant fairy and his revived wife.


    Chaos andmotion followed. Lifa went the extra mile to handle that. Since that incident, Lifa made strict rules to all fairies, and she was no longer willing to revive anyone. It was forbidden, without exception. As time went on, she even went so far as to make the fairies forget that there was a revival technique.


    After Lifa finished with the story, Elena nodded in understanding. "Oh, so that''s why. No wonder you call it a forbidden technique. But, what about the other divine beings? They can revive the dead and even create an undead army, yes?"


    "That is their divinity, and they also have their own rules. In addition, my revival technique is quite different from the other Gods. Let''s take the example of the Evil God''s sorcery. He was capable enough to revive the dead with minimal conditions and without any constraints. But, what he resurrected was nothing more than mindless creatures that follow his everymand." Lifa exined a little so that Elena could know that hers was special.


    "Then, how about your revival technique? Are you able to perfectly revive the dead without bing mindless undead?" Elena raised a question from her and Elysia''s confusion.


    "That''s right." Lifa gave a yes without hesitation.


    "I see... So you just put up a half-day rule because that''s what you decide. So there''s no limit behind it?" Elena opened her palms up with another guess.


    "If you want to resurrect the dead perfectly, then the tribtion that will attack you for bringing the spirit and soul from the world of the dead is terrible. I remind you." Lifa emphasized her warning for fear that Elena would try to experiment with it. After all, the one before her was the two in one Goddess, who was beyond herprehension.


    "The world of the dead, huh... So, it''s useless if the one that''s about to be revived isn''t there anymore." Elena closed her eyes as if she understood. But, she smirked a little as she opened her eyes again. "So, what is the theory of your revival technique like?"


    "When a creature dies, their remaining magic energy will crystallize into an Energy Core. With these two elements, you can search for the spirit and soul of that dead creature, which has be a separate entity in the world of the dead. If you meet it, a new revival technique can be used. However, you have to be prepared because tribtion is sure toe. Do you want to try to revive someone? I suggest, don''t try to do that." Lifa reminded Elena once again.


    "So, with the dead body and its Energy Core, we can find the missingponents of a living being. Furthermore, just bybining everything in one body and tada, right? If so, then the body must not rot or disintegrate." Elena patted her chin as she nced up slightly. She realized that Lifa was nervous enough to hear her every guess.


    "Really, what do you want to do with it? I don''t want to teach you." Lifa immediately gave a refusal as if she knew what Elena would ask for.


    "Huh? Nobody asked you to teach anyone, though? You seem to be just overthinking things." Elena wore a confused and surprised expression as if she was innocent.


    "Uh, well... You haven''t answered my question before. So who are you trying to revive? Does that have something to do with this sudden conversation?" Lifa felt a little awkward because she seemed to have guessed that wrong.


    "Hum-hum~ You know, there''s a bit of chaos and problem that will involve Ely and me in the Beast Continent. Are you able to bring the dead Beast Emperor back to life? He is Vann''s father, and we won''t ask too much... Half a day is enough. Besides, Ely and I will also help if you can''t do it alone." Elena announced the request for Vanessa''s sake.


    Elysia nodded, and Vanessa hoped it woulde true. But, unfortunately, half a day was rtively short, but she couldn''t ask for more.


    "Something happened to that fiery ck lion?" Lifa had another view and asked for rity.


    "Mother, actually--" Rhea started to exin some details, then she handed the rest to the white cat who was behind the portal.


    Thus, Vanessa spoke to beg the Tree of Life to revive her father even though it was only half a day. If possible, she also pleaded for her brother''s revival though with the same rules.


    Lifa listened to it all, and she understood why Elena and Elysia wanted to bring the dead back to life. It was because of their cute little pet.


    "I see... Your wish shall be granted, Vanessa. However, allow me to remind you... It has been eleven years since your father''s death and a month since your brother''s death. No one can do anything if they have gone into the afterlife or even been reborn in their new life." Lifa sympathized slightly and gave her approval for two urgent reasons, the ''two in one'' Goddess and the chaos that would ur on the Beast Continent.


    "Thank you, thank you very much, o Goddess of Life." Vanessa prostrated and put her paws together in prayer.


    "Hum, your master will also help me with thatter. You should thank them too." Lifa didn''t want to im all the credit for the praise.


    "Thank you, Master Elena, Master Elysia." Vanessa expressed her gratitude to her master.


    Even so, as she was told, she shouldn''t have hoped for more because perhaps, her father and her brother were no longer in the realm of the dead.


    When Elysia responded to Vanessa, Elena shared her ideas with Elysia via their private channel. ''Nee, Ely, is it possible for us to find Alisha in the world of the dead? Let''s try to find her if she is there.''


    ''Ah-umm, okay. We need to talk to Alisha if that''s possible. Even though this body has changed for some reason, this body used to belong to her.'' Elysia didn''t mind if it could indeed be realized. Then, maybe, she could do something for Alisha. For the real one, not the one from her dream.


    After a few more conversations, Elena ended the session and made a gesture for Nel. "Alright, I guess that''s enough. We need to continue our journey to the Beast Continent, right? We need to arrive at the idan Region before dusk falls. Little one, please."


    "Huh? You''re noting out with us?" Nell was confused because it seemed like Elena wasn''ting.


    "I''lle along, but I need to have a friendly chat with this old granny. Oh, Rhea, please stay with me for a while. I want to test something." Elena stretched out her hands to the baby in Elysia''sp.


    Rhea nced at Elysia for a moment. Then, as Elysia nodded, she just let herself be carried by Elena and sat on Elena''sp.


    "Ely, I want to test something about this Nature Realm with us. If you don''t hear my voice for fifteen seconds after you close the portal, please open the portal again, okay?" Elena reminded with a wink.


    "Okay." Elysia nodded and got up from her seat. Then, she and Nell went to the portal.

 Chapter 388: Arrived at Tiger Paw Forest Again

    <h4>Chapter 388: Arrived at Tiger Paw Forest Again</h4>


    Shortly after Elysia and Nell left the Nature Realm, Elena immediately tried to send telepathy to Elysia through their private channel for testing. ''Test, test, one, two, three. Ely, can you hear me?''


    ''Sounds clear, Sister Elena. Hum-hum, so, we can still talk even though we''re in different realms, huh.'' Elysia confirmed while putting her ne back around her neck.


    ''Hehe, this is interesting. My guess is right. We are inseparable indeed, Ely.'' Elena chuckled happily to know the result. Then, she looked down, and the baby on herp also turned to her. "Rhea, can you send telepathy to Ely. I wonder if it will be delivered or not."


    "Ah-um, okay." Rheaplied without the need to ask anything. ''Master Elysia, has my voice been conveyed to you?''


    ''Oh, Rhea. I can hear you.'' Elysia answered and sat on Nell''s magic carpet. It was ready to fly, but Nell was just waiting for her.


    ''Wow, this was conveyed even though my avatar wasn''t outside. Is it because of our spiritual connection, err, my divine mark?'' Rhea was a little amazed.


    ''That may be true.'' Elysia thought the same thing.


    ''Ah, never mind, I was only asked by Master Elena to test this. Then, allow me to confirm Master Elena.'' Rhea closed the conversation and waited for Elysia''s response. After that, she nodded at Elena. "My telepathy can be conveyed to Master Elysia. It''s probably because of my divine mark."


    "Mm, that''s good." Elena smiled because she could also hear Rhea''s words earlier. She then nced at the Tree of Life. "Old granny, can you try to send a telepathy to Ely for a test?"


    "Oh, sure." Lifa immediately sent telepathy to Elysia shortly after. Unfortunately, she didn''t get any response because it wasn''t delivered at all.


    "I don''t have any links or other intermediaries that can connect me to Elysia. My telepathy cannot pass through beyond the Nature Realm if the portal to the outside world is not opened." Lifa dered the result of the test.


    "Well then..." Elysia only responded briefly to that. Then, she asked Elysia to open the portal for her.


    When the dimension portal appeared right before her, Elena carried Rhea and handed the baby over to Elysia. "The Tree of Life and I would like to have a friendly chat for a moment. Please continue our journey toward the Beast Continent."


    "Huh?" Rhea got a little confused about what Elena wanted to talk to her mother about in private. Nevertheless, since she was not allowed to remain there to listen, she could only obey.


    Elysia just carried Rhea and waved back at Elena. After that, she closed the portal and sat on Nell''s magic carpet. "Now is the time for us to leave, Nell. Our destination is idan Region''s capital city, Beast Continent!"


    "Let''s go!" Nell patted her magic carpet, and it immediately shot into the sky toward the southwest.


    At that moment, Elysia remembered something and decided to visit a specific ce out of consideration for Vanessa. "Eh, wait, looks like we need to pay a visit to Tiger Paw Forest for a bit. I know the ce. It''s around quite a remote area in the eastern part of the Beast Continent."


    "Eh, that''s fine. But, what are we going to do there?" Nell floated andnded on Elysia''s shoulder.


    "Vann''s brother is buried there. We will try to summon his departed spirit from the realm of the dead. This one has a higher chance of sess because his Energy Core is in my Space Bag." Elysia put her hand into her Space Bag and took out a dark blue crystal ball from her Space Storage.


    "Oh, that makes sense. Okay, my magic carpet, we''re going to Tiger Paw Forest at full speed!" Nell pointed to the southwest as she gave hermand.


    The magic carpet didn''t even know where Tiger Paw Forest was. Nevertheless, it increased its speed to shoot in the designated direction.


    The white cat nced up with a look of excitement yet filled withplicated feelings. Vanessa then nced at her master with a grateful gaze. She hoped that she had a chance to speak and also hit her brother at least three times.


    "Now it''s just the two of us. So, what do you want to talk to me about?" Lifa looked at the ce where the portal had been and then spoke.


    "Yes, it''s just the two of us now. Please don''t be nervous or tense. I''m harmless because I love peace. Ahem, I''m still wondering where your voice came from?" Elena got down from her seat and examined the Tree of Life closely. "You don''t have a mouth, but you can talk. You don''t have eyes, but you can see. It''s as if you are like a treant? Wait, does that type of tree creature exist in Vrelenia?"


    "They exist, but there aren''t many of them. If you''re lucky, you might be able to find the treant in the Beast Continent or Beastkin Continent." Lifa thought a little and decided to give a yes. To be honest, she also couldn''t tell if the treant still existed or went extinct.


    "Oh, so it''s like that." Elena was convinced after observing the role of each part of the Tree of Life''s body.


    After that, she sat back in her seat and looked at Lifa with a faint smile. "Let''s start our warm conversation, shall we? First of all--"


    For the next few moments, Elena asked Lifa many questions, and thetter had no other choice but to satisfy the former.


    Apart from just talking, Elena even urged Lifa to share some knowledge of divine magic and Divine Law for the world''s good.


    Ny minutes just passed. Nell''s magic carpet finally arrived at Tiger Paw Forest after getting lost several times because Elysia and Vanessa had trouble finding the exact location. After all, they came from the Elven Continent, not the Human Continent.


    "Let''snd there. I can''t find anyone in this forest other than beasts at Intermediate-level or below." Elysia looked around briefly with her advanced perception and her sacred vision.


    "En, I can''t find anyone either. It''s safe here, Little Nell." Rhea waved her hand high.


    "Good, let''snd now." Nell patted her magic carpet, and theynded on a small hill in the middle of the forest that looked like a cat''s paw when viewed from above.


    Just as theynded on the ground, Vanessa transformed into her white tiger form. She went to check some essential spots to make sure her uncle and aunt were still around or not.


    Unfortunately, as the Goddess of Blessings said. Maybe, her uncle and aunt were already in Brisline Woond.


    "What''s the situation, Vann?" Elysia asked the approaching white tiger. Yet, she only got a tiger''s head shake in response.


    "It''s okay, we will meet your uncle and aunt in Brisline Woondter. They''re fine, I''m sure of it." Elysia stroked Vanessa''s head and gave a warm hug.


    "En, Uncle Theo and Aunt Le were just forcibly picked up by a group of fiery lions. They must be fine. Thank you, master." Vanessa rubbed her head against her master forfort.


    "Mm." Elysia stroked the underside of Vanessa''s chin a few more times before she ended the fluffy session.


    At that moment, Elena''s voice sounded in Elysia''s mind. ''Ely, could you stop for a moment and open the portal for me now? I''m done interrogating- Ahem, I mean, having a friendly chat with the Goddess of Life.''


    Elysia didn''t need to answer. She carried Rhea from the magic carpet and opened the portal for Elena to exit the Nature Realm.


    "I''m back." Elena smiled in satisfaction as she stepped out.


    "Wee back. You look pleased, master." Elysia smiled too, just because Elena smiled.


    Meanwhile, Rhea looked at Elysia then at Elena with an amused gaze. Her little sister said that Elysia and Elena only yed master-disciple rtionships. Elysia didn''t deny it either when she asked that.


    "Mm, yeah... I had a great conversation in thest ny minutes with Lifa. Time flies so fast, and unfortunately, we need to postpone our heated session for tonight, hehe..." Elena covered her mouth and looked back. She seemed to be able to see Lifa was sweating a little because of her words.


    "Oh, you have also used a different pronoun to refer to my mother, Master Elena. Have you be closer to my mother? I thought you were dissatisfied or disliked my mother because of something. You often call my mother old granny..." Rhea fiddled with her fingers as she muttered.


    "Oh, you noticed that? Yes, Lifa and I have be a little closer, or rather, she has earned my respect." Elena stroked Rhea''s head.


    Nell''s eyes immediately lit up at that. She still remembered what Elysia said at that time. Could it be that she hasn''t earned Elena''s respect all this time? To be sure, she immediately flew over and drew closer to Elysia. "Then, what about me?"


    "What do you mean by that, little one?" Elena failed to understand what Nell was talking about.


    "Hum, looks like Elysia is right." Nell murmured in a mosquito-like voice as she stroked her chin. When convinced, she chose to ask. "Nee, did I do something that you''re dissatisfied with, Elena? This isn''t fair, why only me. You''ve never called my name, have you? What do I need to do to earn your respect?"


    "Huh? What''s wrong with you all of a sudden. But, who knows. If you want, join Lifa''s friendly chit-chat tonight." Elena nced at Elysia for a moment and decided on the proper way to handle this unruly little Goddess.

 Chapter 389: Spirit Summoning Ritual

    <h4>Chapter 389: Spirit Summoning Ritual</h4>


    Hearing the opportunity, Nell immediately agreed to it. She was also a little curious about the chit-chat in question.


    "I want toe too!" Rhea raised her hand enthusiastically.


    "Fufu, sure, feel free to join tonight. Oh, we might have something a little interestingter. Pajamas party?" Elena nced up as she took a moment to think.


    "Pajamas party? Yay! An evening party." Rhea tilted her head slightly, but she cheered as if she understood a joy would be held tonight.


    "Uhm, it''s more of a private party intended to strengthen a friendship or something like that, Rhea." Elysia exined a little because she felt Rhea misunderstood something.


    "Eh? Then, what are we going to do at the pajamas party?" Rhea looked up and gave a curious gaze.


    Elysia tried to find the right words to exin, then gave a little enlightenment to the curious baby. "Hmm... Pajamas party is usually held by girls who are already quite familiar. They''ll throw a tea party and take selfies. Ahem, I mean, ying and telling stories. Anything fun. Also, I''ve heard of something like pillow fights and many more."


    "Ooh..." Rhea and Nell answered in unison as that sounded like a fun party.


    "Okay, but we''ll have that after Lifa and I are done with our business. After that, we can have a pajama party." Elena pped once for attention.


    "Yay!" Rhea nodded in agreement, and so did Nell. Although, they had no idea what Elena and Lifa would do privately.


    "Okay, let''s get back to what got us here. Hmm... We''re in Tiger Paw Forest. Let''s go to Jimmy''s grave." Elena approached a reasonablyrge mound of earth with a pair of tombstones on it.


    Everyone also followed, and all of them were now surrounding Jimmy''s grave.


    "Ely, please adjust the Nature Realm''s portal so that part of Lifa''s body appears in this world. She ys an important role in this spirit summoning ritual." Elena asked, and it was immediately granted by Elysia.


    A portal opened nearby, but it was facing upward. A small tree appeared from there following the portal, which was descending slowly. When Lifa had appeared to the bottom of the trunk, the portal stopped there.


    "Let''s not dig up the grave. We''ll only summon Vanessa''s brother spirit with a summoning ritual spirit. It''s like a revival but has a higher chance of sess considering my current state and other factors." Lifa immediately spoke to stop the white tiger before the tiger could dig the grave.


    Hearing that, Vanessa stepped back a little and just nodded. It was the same as long as she could meet her brother.


    "Well then, Elysia, please hand over Jimmy''s Energy Core to me. You and Elena will help me and follow my every instruction for this ritual. Got it?" Lifa held out a branch, asking for something to be put there.


    "Okay."


    "All right."


    Elysia and Elena answered, then Elysia put Jimmy''s dark blue crystal ball on Lifa''s branch.


    "For the others, please stay two meters away from us." Lifa gave a shooing gesture with her small twig.


    Thus, everyone other than Lifa, Elysia, and Elena immediately took their distance.


    "I won''t teach anyone about extreme or forbidden life magic. If you can imitate it, then you are suitable for life magic. The great responsibility for this power will be yours to bear." Lifa spoke into empty air, not to anyone.


    Elena just gave a silent approval without giving any gesture. She only had a short chat with Elysia through their private channel. ''Ely, I learned a lot of divine knowledge from Lifa. She was generous enough to share that when I cornered her, hehe... You can ess my memory if you want to know. Otherwise, I''ll only tell youter~''


    ''Then, I chose thetter option. Let''s focus on the current event. Madam Lifa will start her ritual.'' Elysia didn''t need to consider anything. She was patient enough to wait, even if it was tomorrow.


    ''Mkay.'' Elenaplied.


    At that moment, the dark blue Energy Core floated one meter into the air. A golden-green magic circle emerged around it and formed a ritual circle with many symbols and runes.


    The two things that caught Elysia''s attention the most were therge hexagon in the middle of the ritual circle and the tens of trigrams around the ritual circle.


    "Preparations areplete. This spirit summoning ritual circle is the one that will help to summon Jimmy''s spirit. Please channel your divine magic energy into this ritual circle. We need a lot of power because I have no part in this high-level divine magic other than being a caster. Are you ready?" Lifa felt quite tired from doing the preparations. But, the tiring work for her was finished here.


    "Give me thirty seconds to catch my breath." Elena stalled for a bit of time. Lifa didn''t understand the nonsense, but she just waited patiently.


    Meanwhile, Elena used her sacred vision to closely observe the spirit summoning ritual circle to emte it another time. Feeling not enough, she also asked Elysia to do the same.


    Every constituent element and all the energyponents of the spirit summoning ritual circle were imprinted down to the smallest detail into a technique scroll. Elysia created that in the Soul Realm with her magic. The first high-level divine technique she copied was based solely on observation.


    Literally, Elysia and Elena were willing to burn what they observed into their memory in detail because this was such a rare opportunity. Well, it had be a technique scroll because of Elysia.


    ''I''ve made a scroll in the Soul Realm, Sister Elena. I think this is enough.'' Elysia announced that, but she still used her sacred vision to see the ritual circle.


    ''Good job, Ely.'' Elena smirked a little, then she stretched her hands up. Elysia followed suit. "Alright, now is the time, Lifa. Ely and I are ready to supply our magic energy to this spirit summoning ritual circle."


    "Well then, let''s get started. I''ll be telepathically sending my instructions to both of you for quick guidance. Make sure you don''t miss any of my instructions." Lifa raised her two branches as if they were hands.


    At the same time, Elysia and Elena received instructions from Lifa. They immediately channeled their magic energy into the ritual circle.


    Seeing that the flow of magic energy was enough to perform the spirit summoning ritual, Lifa started chanting her spell. "O the Absolute Law of the heaven and the universe, heed my words. The mortal dies, and the divinityes to summon the spirit that wanders in the realm of the dead. Allow the spirit of this Energy Core to return to the world by my will. Spirit summons!"


    *Rumble*


    The energy fluctuations in the air suddenly surged, and the air became heated. Elysia and Elena continued to follow Lifa''s every instruction, but the others became a little nervous.


    The ritual circle rotated slightly and shrunk with the Energy Core as its center.


    *Poof*


    The ritual circle melted and formed a winged tiger. The energy fluctuations decreased gradually following the two suppliers who no longer channeled magic energy.


    A semi-transparent ck winged tiger appeared into the world as a temporary entity. The tiger curled up as if asleep.


    "Have we seeded?" Elysia wiped her sweat. She was a little overwhelmed as she doubled up to support the magic energy and also rewrote the spirit summoning technique into the scroll.


    "En, we made it." Lifa checked the Energy Core in the winged tiger form, then thoroughly inspected the temporary spirit entity to be sure. After that, she nced at Elena only to get a grin.


    ''Why are you grinning, Elena?'' Lifa decided to ask.


    ''Who knows. Perhaps, Ely and I could use this spirit summoning ritual with our own technique. Thanks for the demonstration. Even if it''s not a revival technique.'' Elenained a little because this was not the technique she wanted the most.


    ''We''ll do itter for Vanessa''s father. I wonder if you can actually emte my forbidden magic or not. Uh, I''m more worried about your ns at Brisline Woond.'' Lifa felt quite anxious to know what Elena was nning to do with those fire lions, especially the Emperor.


    ''Thank you very much. That is if we seed. If it fails, then n B will be used. Gio and Vann are going into the spotlight, fufu...'' Elena patted Lifa as if the tree was her old friend.


    ''...'' Lifa decided not to answer. Once more, she nced at the semi-transparent winged tiger and then asked Elysia to return her to the Nature Realm.


    She didn''t worry about anything because that winged tiger temporary spirit entity would return to the world of the dead with the rules of heaven and nature at dawn.


    "Thank you, Madam Lifa." Elysia slowly moved the portal up.


    "You''re wee." Lifa responded casually. That was herst word before the portal was closed by Elysia at her request.


    Meanwhile, Vanessa drew a little closer to the ck semi-transparent winged tiger. Her brother had been sessfully brought back into the world in aplete form using only his Energy Core as a catalyst.


    Even though her brother wasn''t bigger than a tenth of his previous body size, it was still Jimmy nevertheless.


    "Jimmy, o, Jimmy... Are you there? Do you remember who I am? Please open your eyes and look at me." Vanessa''s blue eyes could see that her brother''s spirit was alive. She just tried to wake him with a gentle tone, but it became a little hoarse from emotion and the urge to cry.


    "Unyahh... Eh?" Jimmy opened his yellow eyes and yawned. He rolled in the air, but he immediately fell to the ground.

 Chapter 390: Silly Tiger

    <h4>Chapter 390: Silly Tiger</h4>


    "Oww..." Jimmy stroked his head even though he didn''t feel any pain. He scanned his surroundings briefly with a dazed expression. "Where am I? Have I gone through the process of rebirth? Am I in heaven now? Why is this ce a little familiar to me? This isn''t a dream, is it?"


    Jimmy could see a white winged-tiger that looked a lot like his big sister. Then, two humans, a human baby, and a fairy... Wait, humans?


    "Evil humans! What were you guys doing in my dream? Are you still dissatisfied after hurting me until I got a sudden terrible heart attack and died, huh!? You also want to target my spirit even after I''m dead? Don''t expect that to happen! It''s my dream, so I''m the one in power here. Rawr!" Jimmy immediately put on an offensive stance as if he was about to counterattack. However, he felt his body shorten a lot.


    *Bonk*


    Vanessa knocked on her little brother''s head. Her brother ruined her sad moment, and again her brother was still that stupid even though he had be a helpless spirit. "It''s a grave offense to use the saviors. Is this the same attitude you had when you first met the humans about five or six weeks ago, Jimmy?"


    *Thud* *Thud* *Thud*


    Vanessa didn''t realize that her strength was big enough to send her helpless little brother flying and bouncing like a ball for several meters. When she realized that, she looked at her paw and her brother with surprise. She was sure it was just a soft knock, but well...


    "Ow, oww, oww... Hey, it''s rude to attack me without any prior notice. Don''t think because you look like my abusive big sister, you can act like her. Oh, even if you are a winged tiger, I won''t tolerate it either. Apologize to me and kneel before me before I get angy." Jimmy stood up again on all fours and patted the ground.


    "Hehe, look at his behavior. Isn''t he cute and silly?" Nell muttered as she covered her mouth.


    Elysia and Rhea agreed with Nell''s remark. While Elena just watched everything with an exciting look. The four of them agreed to leave this moment to Vanessa and Jimmy.


    "Huh? Not only did you fail to recognize me, but you also thought I was another individual? You even mocked me by calling me the abusive big sister, hmm?" Vanessa grinned and walked closer to the little tiger. "After running away despite being warned and dying silly, it turns out that your stupidity didn''t heal either. Let me do something to make you remember who I am."


    "Eh, wait... Why does all this feel so real? This is my first dream after my long wait in an unknown realm. Besides, why didn''t this big white tiger obey mymand?" Jimmy muttered in a mosquito-like voice.


    After that, he looked up slightly to see the approaching white tiger. "Ah, um... Your expression is quite scary. Wha- what do you want to do? O-hey, this is my dream, and I''m a big boy. Ahem, let''s do this."


    Jimmy convinced himself and put on an arrogant and lofty attitude as if he was the master of his dream realm. "Hoho, you''re approaching me? Instead of begging for mercy or running away, you decided to approach me, Jimmy the great?"


    Vanessa didn''t want to hear for another nonsense. She just grabbed her little brother''s scruff and picked him up to her face level.


    "Hm-hmm~ What are you asking me to do? Can you say that again, J-I-M-M-Y?" Vanessa closed her eyes and smiled kindly, but a horrific-like aura radiated from her.


    Jimmy went limp at once. For some reason, this white tiger was very simr to his big sister. Even this fierce attitude was also simr. About 99 percent the same, maybe.


    "Ah, uh, miss... You scared me a little. I didn''t say anything. You probably heard that wrong. Err... Now that I think about it, howe you know my name? This is my dreand, right?" Jimmy gulped his saliva with nervousness and tried to figure out his current situation.


    "Unfortunately, this is not a dreand but a chaotic mortal world. Wee to the world of the living. I- I... You have no idea how sad I was when I found you dead on the Human Continent. It''s been more than a month. How is it at your end? I am Vanessa, your big sister. All of this is real. Can''t you tell the difference? My Goddess master and the Goddess of Life have summoned you with a sacred ritual."


    Vanessa opened her eyes and replied. She continued, but her voice became a little hoarse again. Yet, she held back tears to wee her little brother. After all, they could only be together for half a day.


    "..." Jimmy was silent for a few moments, then he decided to answer with a guilty expression. "Sorry."


    "That is it? That''s all? Just a sorry?" Vanessa asked for more than that.


    "Sorry for making you worry. Sorry for going against the warning. Sorry for making you sad. Besides all that, sorry for leaving you with no words and ending up dead on a foreign continent." Jimmy took a deep breath and sighed sadly.


    After considering several factors, he decided to believe that this was the real world of the living.


    Jimmy looked into his big sister''s blue eyes. So, this white tiger was really his big sister. His big sister was on the verge of crying. "There''s no reason to defend my decision. You can hit me or whatever if it doesn''t make you cry."


    "You-you little tiger! You stupid, arrogant, idiot, strong-willed! How can you--" Vanessa beat her little brother and vented her frustration, as well as her sadness. She did that while crying.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy just epted it all as if it was his destiny. One advantage he received was that he did not suffer from any pain.


    After a few moments passed, Elysia decided that was enough.


    ''Well then, I guess this is enough. Please stop Vann, Ely. I''ll check the spirit summoning ritual scroll first~'' Elena disappeared from the world and entered Elysia''s Soul Realm without anyone noticing it, except Elysia, of course.


    ''En, I did intend that.'' Elysia approached the white tiger and gave a light pat. "I think that''s enough, Vann. What will happen if your brother dies a second time?"


    Hearing that, Vanessa immediately stopped and put a little distance between herself and her little brother. She was aware that she was beating Jimmy down with no strength just to vent her anger, but that was enough to make her feel a bit calm from her temper.


    Then, she helped the winged tiger that was lying on the ground return to his feet.


    "Hey! You human girl, how dare you touch me. You monkey people don''t know who I am, huh!? You will be surprised to know who my real identity is. Let me go! Rwaoor!" Jimmy protested. He tried to rebel, but he was helpless and could only be picked up by the human girl.


    "Can''t you calm down for a second?" Elysia smiled wryly and patted the little tiger''s lower back.


    "Woo, that''s sexual harassment! Even though you''re a human girl and I''m helpless, that doesn''t mean you can do whatever you want to the great me!" Jimmy rebelled once again. He even tried his best to bite the human girl''s hand and seeded once he was released.


    *Chomp*


    The following incident surprised Jimmy very much. This human girl just let herself be bitten by him with no resistance at all?


    Vanessa wiped her tears and was so shocked to see that. She immediately tried her best to reconcile everything before her master got angry. "Jimmy, what are you doing!? Are you asking to be eliminated now and forever? You insulted and bit my Goddess master! Ma-master, please forgive my brother. He just a dump as a goblin. Jimmy, be an obedient little tiger and apologize now!"


    Jimmy released his biting grip from the human girl''s hand. But, this human girl wasn''t hurt in the slightest. He wondered in confusion.


    "It''s okay, Vann. Nobody got hurt, and Jimmy couldn''t hurt me either." Elysia stroked the white tiger''s head, then turned her attention to the semi-transparent ck tiger. "And for you, please calm down and understand our current situation. As a matter of fact, we are going to Brisline Woond for those fire lions. Also, we want to know about the realm of the dead from you."


    "Wow, we are going to war against those hateful, evil fire lions? Please count me in! I want to avenge my father!" Jimmy raised his hand to participate as if he already knew the n.


    Yet, he remembered his big sister''s words just now. "Ah-umm... Are you really a Goddess? Divine being?"


    "You can guess." Elysia faintly smiled as she gave a vague answer.


    "A-oh! Please forgive the lowly, mortal me. This humble little tiger failed to see the great majesty and glorious divinity. O the great Goddess, bless your glory, and please forgive me." Jimmy immediately knelt down to beg for forgiveness. The one before him was not that kind of monkey-like human race, but a divine being in human form!


    "If you ask for forgiveness like that, then I have epted your apology. Instead, I need to apologize to you, Jimmy." Elysia stroked the little ck tiger''s head to signal him not to kneel.


    "Huh? Why do you need to apologize to me, Glorious Goddess?" Jimmy looked up in confusion.

 Chapter 391: Forgiveness, Wish, and Promise

    <h4>Chapter 391: Forgiveness, Wish, and Promise</h4>


    "You died not because you had a heart attack, but because I caused your death. At that time, I was seriously injured after being thrown into this world for no reason, and a dying ck tiger came to my temporary hiding ce. Whatever reason I had in defense, it was me who ended your life after you were ganged up by a troop of the human expert." Elysia told the truth to ept whatever awaited her. She had already discussed this with Elena, and she wanted to get peace of mind for having wronged this poor ck tiger.


    "So, it was you... Then, where is my body? I know that my current self is nothing more than a spirit or something subtle. Also, how did you meet my big sister?" Jimmy surprised him not to feel outraged to hear the truth of his death.


    He actually felt a little relieved and ridiculous at the same time. So, he died from a heart attack sent to him by a Goddess hiding in a hidden cave because she was seriously injured, just like him? Well, at least his body wasn''t abused by those evil humans.


    "You can turn around. It is a tomb for you while your Energy Core is in your current form." Elysia pointed with her palm.


    Jimmy turned around and could see a mound of earth with two tombstones on it. His name was engraved there with the addition of a sharp w symbol.


    Then, he at his semi-transparent body. He could see a reasonablyrge dark blue orb there. Well, it was him who was indeed small whenpared to his majestic form.


    "My meeting with your big sister happened the morning after the dark night of your death. We met-" Elysia gave a brief summary of her meeting with Vanessa.


    Rhea, Nell, and Vanessa were silent and let Elysia talk to Jimmy. They knew that Elysia felt guilty for her actions and wanted to know what Jimmy would do after finding out the truth.


    "Sigh... Even though I wasn''t ended by your hands, I''m also unsure if I would survive that night. If fate had wished for my death, then there was no way out for me to live.


    Instead of dying miserably at the hands of the evil humans, I''d rather die with honor at the hands of the divine. I barged into where you were resting in your injured state. It''s only natural to get rid of outside threats.


    I have no regrets because my turn almost arrives. However, I have one request, o Glorious Goddess." Jimmy sighed and looked into the purplish-blue eyes of the divine being before him.


    "Your turn? Hm, all right, tell me your request, and I''ll grant it if it doesn''t go against my abilities, beliefs and rules." Elysia nodded in understanding as if she knew what Jimmy was talking about.


    It was probably something about the afterlife, but she wasn''t focused on that. She was pretty relieved that this ck tiger did not hold a grudge against her.


    "Hm, my only request is please take good care of my big sister. She really needs someone to look after her, and please never leave her for any reason. Even though she is quite abusive and violent, she is still a good tiger. Please promise me this." Jimmy smiled broadly with a peaceful expression as if he had been freed from the shackles of the world.


    "I promise you even if you don''t ask for it." Elysia gave a nod of agreement.


    "Jimmy..." Vanessa felt touched and moved. She thought that Jimmy would go berserk after knowing the truth of his death. However, it seemed he became wise yet caring all of a sudden.


    "Thank you, then... When are we going to Brisline Woond to punish those conceited fire lions? If that''s possible, I would like to know about my father, the previous idan Region''s Emperor, the fate of my mother''s grave, and the current Winged Tiger n situation." Jimmy lowered his head slightly only to raise it again with sparkling eyes. He wanted to see those fire lions given a divine punishment by the divine. Beast God versus Human Goddess, Winged Tiger n, was now in the same position as Pyrogressive Lion n.


    "Not until you understand what we are going to do. Besides, I want to know a few things from you. Please cooperate with me~" Elena came out of the Soul Realm and emerged herself.


    "Whoaa! You surprised me, but who are you? Are you a Goddess? Why are you emitting a golden energy aura? Oh! That must be obvious. You are a divine being, too, right?" Jimmy fell on his butt. He asked only to be answered by himself.


    "Pam-pam~ smart little tiger. Can you give me some answers to my confusion? What is the world of the dead like, and what does the afterlife exist? Who rules thews there? Have you met the Absolute Law?" Elena pped once, then continued on to her series of questions.


    "Ah-uh, you''re a divine being yourself, right? You can meet the rulers of that realm. I don''t want my turn to be void because I reveal anything about that realm to you. Please forgive me!" Jimmy backed away a little. He did not dare to talk more about such matters even though he was forced to speak.


    "There''s more than one rulers in the realm of the dead, huh? Okay, I won''t give you trouble. But you need to tell your clueless sister what you mean by ''your turn''. I think she needs to know, yes?" Elena just lifted her shoulder in a half shrug, and then she pointed her palm toward Vanessa.


    "Um, sister, actually... I can''t stay in this world any longer than a day. I will return to the realm of the dead when the sun rises tomorrow morning. I know that, somehow, even though no one told me, eh? It''s quite strange when I think about it one more time." Jimmy scratched his head in confusion, but he was sure that would be the case.


    "En, I knew. So, until the sun rises, we shall settle our grievances, then we will spend our time together until your timees. Other than that, did you meet our father or mother in the world of the dead, Jimmy?" Vanessa took a deep breath before speaking. She changed the topic right afterward for her mental good.


    "Honestly, I don''t know. I suddenly appeared in that realm out of nowhere, then I seemed to know that I just had to wait there until my turn came. So, I was just sleeping, and you said that I died more than a month ago. But, it just feels so short to me." Jimmy patted his cheek to consider the possible time difference. Still, he gave up because thinking about suchplicated things wasn''t his forte.


    "Oh right! This ce is like Tiger Paw Forest. So, where are Uncle Theo and Aunt Le?" Jimmy pped his forehead and looked around in circles.


    "Uncle Theo and Aunt Le have been forcibly picked up by a group of fire lion. My guess is that they are already in idan''s capital city." Vanessa answered for her brother to know.


    "Dammit! What are those savage fire lions nning? Are they so eager to make all of our n members their ves? Just as the Beast God is present as their backing, they act as they please! Divine punishment will be upon you, Pyrogressive Lion n!" Jimmy shouted toward the afternoon sky to send his curse.


    "You''ll see, my big sister and I already have two Goddesses as our backing. Even the Beast God won''t be able to save your ass! That is if he dares toe to save you, hahaha!" Jimmy stood on two legs andughed with his hands on his hips.


    "Jimmy, actually, if you count like that, in this ce right now, there are four divine beings." Vanessa felt quite embarrassed to see her brother act like that, especially to her master.


    "Cough, cough... What do you say, o my dear big sister? I didn''t hear that wrong, did I?" Jimmy coughed to find out it was four and not two. He wanted to make sure first.


    "Yes, it''s just you, me, and that brown tortoise that is mortal." Vanessa pointed her paw at a nearby tortoise.


    "Ooh! Praise the Goddesses, blessings and glory!" Jimmy knelt once more, but this time he seemed to be worshiping something. He prostrated several times while sending a few prayer-like sentences.


    Elysia, Elena, and the others just watched the ck little tiger''s ridiculous behavior.


    When Jimmy was done, Elena shared with everyone a few critical points about what they were going to do at Brisline Woond.


    "Ooh! Solve the problem with a tooth for tooth and an eye for an eye. If we don''t know the circumstances, force them to tell. I love that so much. Let me worship you as my Goddess, too, after I''m reborn. Hopefully, my memory won''t be reset by the rules then. Then, I''ll be your loyal, faithful follo-rawr!" Jimmy was too excited. He couldn''t wait for the moment when they arrive at their destination, his family''s homnd.


    He didn''t even notice that he had already blurted out some information even though no one had asked. When he already said that he would not say anything about the world of the dead.


    After saying that, he became reminded of something and his expression changed drastically into sadness and realization. He turned around and stared at his lonely and ordinary grave.


    "If that''s possible, can you grant my wish? Please bury me next to father and mother." Jimmy turned to the Goddesses with a pleading expression.


    "Your wish shall be granted." Elysia answered, and that gave the ck tiger so much joy and a sense of gratitude.

 Chapter 392: Prepare for Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 392: Prepare for Trouble</h4>


    Elysia took Jimmy''s grave in its entirety and put it in her spare Space Bag, the one Sylvia had given her. No one needed to dig or lift Jimmy''s body out of the grave. She did all of that with her imagination magic that worked like telekineses.


    "Shall we go now?" Elena looked up at the afternoon sky, which was starting to turn orange.


    "En, we need to leave immediately." Elysia approached Rhea and carried Rhea back in her arms.


    Nell and Jimmy immediately went up without waiting for anything else. Meanwhile, Vanessa shrunk her body size to a tenth before sitting on the magic carpet. Now, Vanessa and Jimmy were simr in size.


    Elysia felt that someone was missing, and sure enough, the brown tortoise was still engrossed in eating. "Gio, what are you doing there? We''re leaving. Stop eating grass and hurry up."


    Gio realized his master gave an inviting gesture that was easy to understand. So, was it time for them to leave? Without needing to question anything, Gio ran toward the magic carpet and joined the group.


    "Wow, so you can run that fast, tortoise brother. I can see your great talent with just a nce. What kind of tortoise are you? Are you my big sister minion? Oops, you don''t have a shell? Tortoises nowadays don''t carry their shells anywhere anymore?" Jimmy patted the tortoise on the back and realized the uniqueness of this little beast.


    "Jimmy, please be polite. He is Gio, a Beast Emperor from the ancient era. For some reason, he can only understand bodynguage and simple beastnguage." Vanessa reminded her brother because she was worried that he would irritate Gio.


    "Oops, I mean, you''re pretty cool to look at closely. It''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Gio." Jimmy retracted his paw from the tortoise. This harmless little beast was a Beast Emperor? Although a bit hesitant, he didn''t dare to test his luck.


    "Rarr..." Gio gave a t reply because he didn''t understand or instead didn''t care. He justy there with a bit of anticipation because his senior had already informed him that they would punish the sinners for revenge.


    "Okay, everyone''s on the boat. We''re leaving now!" Nell announced their departure and then patted her magic carpet.


    As the magic carpet flew into the sky, Elena returned to the Soul Realm. She just disappeared in front of everyone without worrying about anything.


    A little ck tiger was amazed because it was just a poof and someone disappeared from his sight.


    Vanessa looked back once more to stare at the Tiger Paw Forest before the magic carpet shot toward the setting sun.


    It was already dusk by the time they arrived near Brisline Woond in the idan Region. They hovered two kilometers in the sky, staring at the distance.


    A forest city with many tall trees could be seen before the eyes of Elysia and her group. There were only two things that distinguished the cities of the Beast Continent from the Elven or Fairy Continent.


    The cities on the Beast Continent had a muchrger size and were more inclined to a wilderness than a city. There were not many buildings visible within the city''s giant walls.


    "Hum-hum, as expected, this one is also protected by protective barriers. At about five times the size of the capital city on the Human Continent, the Beast Race is quite fond of the big ones, aren''t they?" Nell briefly analyzed what she observed.


    "Of course, if you look at the size of the Beast Race inparison to your tiny body size, then the Beast Race is either titan or giant creatures in your eyes. There are several great ns and over five thousand great beasts living there. It''s obvious they need extra moving space." Jimmy puffed out his chest. He was proud enough to give a little introduction about his homnd.


    "Whoaa, why do I feel you are making fun of me, you cheeky tiger." Nell expressed herint.


    "Hush-hush, really wrong assumption. It is bad for your divinity to assume badly of my good intentions, and again, the word begins with ''ass'' instead of any other word." Jimmy closed his eyes while wagging his finger.


    "What did you just say?" Nell got a little annoyed with this babbler little tiger.


    Then, it became like a chatterbox versus a babbler... So many words came out that it became a bit noisy. Fortunately, all of them were enveloped by Elysia''s particr invisible barrier.


    As Nell and Jimmy exchanged words like a bit of bickering between two kids, Elena ignored them. She checked the dome barriers protecting the forest city down there. ''Ely, do you want me to take care of matters here? You also need to use my form as the Goddess of Light. We might be seen as the viin who barges in forcefully and suppresses the weak ones.''


    ''If you permit, may I handle this matter, Sister Elena? Even though I''m a girl now, I used to be a guy. Let me take responsibility and help our Vann through this period.'' Elysia politely declined the suggestion. She had other ideas and intentions in mind.


    ''If you say so, then fine, Ely. I will help you if necessary. Hehe, my Ely will be ying a viin now. Do I need to exin our n one more time just to be sure?'' Elena didn''t mind at all. She was actually happy because her little sister didn''t always act as a hero to save the day.


    ''Yes, please.'' Elysia didn''t refuse.


    While Elysia and Elena had a discussion in their mind, Elysia also transformed into Elena''s form, the Goddess of Light d in a simple yet elegant white gold dress.


    "Eh?" Jimmy immediately fell silent and stared in amazement to see the Glorious Goddess''s transformation.


    "Now it''s time for us to go into action, Vann. Aria, Helen, please wait for us here with Gio and Jimmy, okay? Vann and I will take care of stage one and maybe stage two of the n as well." Elysia put Rhea next to Nell, then extended her hand toward Vanessa for a cue.


    "Yes, master." Vanessa approached her master, but she paused to warn her brother once more before leaving. "Jimmy, please be a good tiger and wait here."


    "Roger, boss! I won''t spoil this revenge n." Jimmy saluted with one hand on his forehead.


    "I''m not you, boss... But, good, I want you to keep your word." Vanessa nodded with a subtle smile. Then, she approached her master.


    "Please be careful. We will be a backup force and a surprise if something unexpected happens or things get out of control." Rhea sped her hands in prayer as she looked up at Elysia. For some reason, she could already tell that it was Elysia in Elena''s form.


    "Mm, I''ll be careful." After saying that, Elysia created three pairs of angel wings on her back. Then, she flew away, and Vanessa followed right behind.


    ''Vann, we are still under my invisible magic. Can you use your transformation skill and return to your greatest form? We''ll start from here.'' Elysia stopped near the city''s protective barrier, and so did Vanessa.


    ''Give me a few seconds, master.'' Vanessa immediately transformed her body size into her most superb form without lingering any further. Finished with that, she gave her master a nod of confirmation.


    ''Well then, now everything is ready. Strike down thisyered barrier Ely! Make the whole city aware of our arrival without goodwill. Erm, don''t forget for a grand entrance too, okay?'' Elena cheered for amotion.


    Elysia only gave a silent approval. She could fix thisyered barrierter when everything was finished. Thus, she did not hesitate to destroy the significant protector of this forest city.


    Elysia revoked her invisible magic for herself and Vanessa only. Then, she raised her hand upward and made the sky lit up with golden light as if to signal an omen to all the beasts below her.


    ''Okay, I can see the fire lions ording to Vann''s description inside the giant pce. Shall we begin, Sister Elena?'' Elysia checked into the giant pce in the middle of the city with her sacred vision just to be sure.


    ''Kaboom, Ely!'' Elena gave a thumbs up with a supportive expression.


    At the same time, Elysia clenched her fists against the barrier. She immediately obliterated all the constituent elements to destruction and nothingness.


    *Crack* *Shatter*


    The city''syered barrier cracked instantly and spread out entirely in just two seconds. It crumbled like shattered ss, and it then turned into energy particles.


    "Ernest, the patriarch of the Progressive Lion n and the current Emperor of the idan Region. Get out of that pce ande to meet me right here, now!" Elysia eximed in a mixed tone of wrath. Her voice was amplified with her magic so that all the beasts in the city could hear her.


    After the sudden golden sky phenomenon, the arrival of the figure of a six-winged angel with a golden energy aura caused the entire citizen to panic. They became worried even more. All the beasts questioned what their current Emperor had just done to anger a divine being.


    All of them looked up, and they felt bothplicated and chaotic when they realized a winged tiger was next to the divine being. The Winged Tiger n already had a divine being as their backing!?


    At that moment, there was no one denying that this incident would end up being a huge battle. A battle between two great ns? Moreover, two divine beings would be involved in it, remembering the tragedy of eleven years ago.

 Chapter 393: The Divines Call

    <h4>Chapter 393: The Divine''s Call</h4>


    "Hey, look up there. Who is the divine being besides that winged tiger? Is that woman a birdman from the Beastkin Race? Since when did the Winged Tiger n have a divine being as their backing? Then, since when did the Beastkin Race have a Goddess!?" A ck gori pointed upwards with its eyes wide open. He felt that the atmosphere suddenly became tense just because of the divine being''s arrival.


    "You have too many questions, monkey. Forget about our visit to this capital city. I did not register to engage in the battle between two great ns and two divine beings. Goodbye!" An elephant pped his friend''s back and walked away toward the nearest city gate. He wanted to get out of this forest city as soon as possible before it was toote.


    "Gori? Oh-hey! I''m a gori, hey. Do you really want to go, fellow traveler? You will miss a rare opportunity that you may never see again on another asion. It''s about the divine being, you know?" The gori put his arm around the elephant''s neck to persuade.


    "Damn, I still love my life, and I''m not married yet. I still want to have a wife and family. Who would have thought that the Winged Tiger n would take revenge with the help of a divine being!" The elephant brushed his friend''s arm with his trunk.


    "That''s a wrong perception. I''m sure the divine wouldn''t involve innocent beasts like us. This forest city has over five thousand Spirit Beasts and above, you know? It''s a bit impossible that this divine being will punish us when she''s just annoyed with the current Emperor.


    I fully believe that this will only involve the Winged Tiger n and the Pyrogressive Lion n. If you want to leave, then it''s your loss. Until we meet again, my friend. I want to join in themotion and fun! Hyahaha!" The gori shrugged his shoulders. He said goodbye, then climbed up the tree and went to find a suitable but safe spot to watch.


    The elephant reconsidered his friend''s words, and then he turned around to follow his friend. He thought his friend''s estimation was reasonable. "Hey, I''ming! Wait for me!"


    Meanwhile, Elysia and Vanessa were still floating in the air in the same spot. They stared at most of the beasts in Brisline Woond staring up. A smallmotion and a bit of chaos ensued, panic included, due to the sudden arrival of an unexpected guest.


    However, not a single fire lion dared toe out of their hiding pce. In fact, Elysia could see that some of the city''s security systems were running automatically to attack the unwanted intruder.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Swoosh!*


    Several kinds of middle-ss magic were cast by the city''s four protective towers. Elysia smirked at that and just swept her hand lightly in the air.


    *Kaboom*


    Like an invisible wall, all those useless attacks just exploded without being able to get close to the target.


    ''Wow, that looks like some pretty great destructive magic. Look, one of those has poison or something like that, which might be lethal. Your invisible wall is eroded, Ely.'' Elenamented on seeing the level of destruction on the invisible wall.


    ''Hmm, did the fire lions get scared? They allow the security system to carry out the attack? Well, another one ising, and I''ll give a countdown for the Beast Emperor named Ernest toe out to see me.'' Elysia nced at the giant pce. She then turned her attention to the city''s four protective towers.


    ''Kaboom, Ely. Cast an explosion and blow them out! Explosion!'' Elena yed a bit of a joke even though she knew that Elysia wouldn''t blow up the imperial pce.


    *Snap*


    Elysia simply snapped her fingers lightly and amplified the sound waves to deal massive damage to the city''s four protective towers. She didn''t allow those towers to attack her a second time because she would look pathetic.


    *Boom!*


    The city''s towers copsed simultaneously.


    Meanwhile, all the members of the Pyrogressive Lion n were panicking beyond measure. The current Emperor was one of them.


    "Idiot! I told you to cancel the city''s automatic security system. Do you want that divine being to think we''re going to fight her? Look at that. The four protective towers have already been torn down even though it''s justunched an opening attack! She only needed a snap of her finger to destroy it, a snap of her finger!" A huge fire lion was furious while pointing outward the room. He scolded all of his subordinates and his family, without exception.


    "Calm yourself, my lord. Please look at that divine being one more time. That birdman came with a winged tiger. Do you think this is just a simple visit?" A subordinate lion pointed to the truth.


    "Yeah, I''m more worried and curious about what you just did to summon that divine being''s wrath. I''m sure that cunning winged tiger is already nning something and taking advantage of the situation." A lion with a high position shared his understanding of the current situation.


    "Emperor Ernest, it seems you need toe to see her before her patience runs out, my lord." An old lion looked outside with some thought in mind.


    "So, you all want to say that I just need to go there and get beaten up by that divine being!? She came with a winged tiger. Are you aware of that? That white tigeres from a lowly n, our underling, our ve! The Winged Tiger n might already be plotting revenge. That''s it! Damn, why is that six-winged birdman Goddess willing to ally with such low-ss tigers, grr." Ernest gritted his teeth and gripped the floor until it cracked.


    None of them were aware that their conversation had been noticed by the said divine being. Elysia and Elena had been patient enough to wait, but now that waiting time was up.


    ''Hehe, Ely... Those fire lions refer to you as the six-winged birdman Goddess? What kind of name is that? Well, we''ve been waiting for two minutes. They are presumptuous enough to keep us waiting, fufu...'' Elena smiled in amusement, but her smile slowly turned into an evil grin.


    "Ernest, the current Emperor of the idan Region. If you and your n don''te to see me here on the count of ten, then don''t me me if I st all of you out of your hiding ces.


    The extent of the damage will be uncontroble, and you will be responsible for it. One! Two!" Elysia folded her arms arrogantly. Her voice was transmitted throughout the city, so all beasts could hear her without exception.


    "Damn it! Where''s that coward Beast Emperor!? He wants to make the divine being destroy our city, huh!? My house, all my precious assets. Oh no..."


    "Hahaha! I''ll run far away on the count of five. Quickly find a safe ce away from the imperial pce, you mongrel!"


    "Praise the Beast God. Where is he now when we need him the most!? The other divine being hase to cause trouble on the Beast Continent."


    "The imperial warrior is already preparing for a big battle. We also need to prepare for trouble and battle!"


    "And make it double because there will be another coup, I guess."


    An uproar broke out instantly between the thousands of beasts not too far from the imperial pce. Some of them immediately used their best abilities to run away from there. While others pray to the Beast God or curse the current Beast Emperor.


    "Father, I will apany you to meet that divine being! I believe there is a misunderstanding here. That vile winged tiger is only taking advantage of the situation to ignite the mes of divine fury and nder our n." The crown prince cried out with urgency.


    "No, it''s not just us, but our entire n will go to meet that divine being as requested. You have no idea how unreasonable a divine being is, Leigh, my son." Ernest patted his son''s head.


    Then, he faced the dozens of fire lions and shouted loudly. "To the entire Pyrogressive Lion n, listen to my orders! We all go to meet that divine being. Send notice to the imperial warrior to prepare to join the battle if everything goes wrong. I''m sure our ancestor Beast God wille to our aid if things get out of control and the situation bes severe."


    "Roar!" Dozens of fire lions roared in unison to convey their agreement. Their patriarch had said the order, and they would carry it out with honor.


    Unfortunately, they no longer had the privilege to ask the Beast God for help even though Beast God himself was their ancestor. Their n was also descended from the Fiery ze Lion n, but that was all.


    "Roar! We''re leaving." Ernest made wings of fire on his back and flew out toward the divine being in the sky.


    Then, the forty-five fire lions immediately followed their Patriarch Emperor to soar into the sky.


    "Eight!" Elysia continued her count even though she could already see dozens of fire lions flying closer.


    "We, the Pyrogressive Lion n, havee at your request, birdman Goddess! So, please stop the count." Ernest announced the arrival of himself and his n with a shout.


    "Is that the kind of attitude you have before a divine being? You can stall for time, and so can I. If you are hoping for the arrival of your Beast God, then it will be in vain. If I want to inflict divine punishment on you, then no one can save you." Elysia gave a condescending look. She spoke with an overbearing intonation in every word.

 Chapter 394: Confrontation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 394: Confrontation (1)</h4>


    "Please calm your anger because there may be just a misunderstanding here, birdman Goddess. If it''s possible, may we find out what we did wrong to earn your divine wrath?" Leigh spoke with courtesy to represent his father. He knew his father wasn''t in a good mood to talk with a cool head.


    "Birdman Goddess, huh? Looks like you and your n didn''t do your homework properly." Elysia slightly shook her head. She was somewhat surprised that themotion involving the Goddess of Light did not reach the Beast Continent, or rather, the Pyrogressive Lion n.


    "Did I say something wrong? Aren''t you an unknown Goddess from the Beastkin Race?" Leigh looked at his father for a clue, but he didn''t get a response indicating that he was wrong.


    "As a matter of fact, I''m a human. I don''t know if you''ve heard of me or not. Why would a n like yours want to rule over this central region? Cut the short, I came because of mypanion''s misery you caused." Elysia squinted her eyes and gave a faint smile, but it would look different for the fire lions.


    "Ah, err..." Leigh became awkward and was at a loss for words. He was wrong in the use of the name.


    "Human Goddess? Yourpanion? That white tiger? So, you want to say that you came to avenge the Winged Tiger n by exterminating us? How can a divine being like you involve himself in such a mundane thing!? Mortals solve problems with mortals. You don''t have to interfere!" Ernest snapped in a fury.


    So, there wasn''t any misunderstanding. The intention was clear. Bad news to Pyrogressive Lion n, a cunning winged tiger managed to be a divine being''spanion just for revenge.


    "Heh, who said I''m here to annihte your n? You all are just nobody. It''ll dirty my hands. But, what gives you the confidence to order me?" Elysia smirked and started looking for the Winged Tiger n, or rather Theo and Le. She even searched underground because she could only see foreign winged tigers on the surface.


    Vanessa was a little nervous about getting into the role, but everything had been discussed, and it was time for her to join the stage.


    "Your n forcibly picked up two brown winged tigersst week. Tell me, where did you imprison them? I won''t forgive you if they get hurt, even if it''s just a little!" Vanessa shouted as if she was about to fly forward and pounce on the enemies.


    "Oh, two brown winged tigers? Who are you to them?" Ernest felt a little relieved because it seemed that this divine being would not ughter his n.


    "I am Vanessa, the first daughter of the Beast Emperor you killed eleven years ago! Today is the day you will be punished for all your sins!" Vanessa got a bit excited to introduce herself.


    "So, you are the daughter of that loser. Our n won in the coup, and the victor is the one in power. You are nobody to talk to me if it wasn''t for the divine being beside you. It surprises me that you managed to convince a divine being, a human above that, to help you take revenge." Ernest smirked to insult the irritated winged tiger.


    "You! How dare-" Vanessa wanted to scream because her emotions were about to explode, but her master immediately stopped her.


    "Why can''t mypanion talk to you? You should be honored to talk to her. I''ve found the two brown winged tigers in question. That''s a bit surprising because you imprison them deep underground. Do you intend to torture them for days?" After saying that, Elysia swung her hand gracefully toward the south of the imperial pce.


    *Boom*


    An explosion urred and blew away a big building. As a result, it created a rtivelyrge hole in the ground.


    Elysia used her magic once again carefully to bring the two tigers out unharmed right after she broke their shackle.


    Meanwhile, Theo and Le were confused andpletely shocked. They didn''t know what happened, but an explosion just urred and blew away the dungeon.


    Fortunately, no one was injured. However, Both Theo and Le were brought flying into the sky by an unknown power. They couldn''t do anything but resign themselves to fate.


    "Huh? Little Vanessa? What are you doing here? And the person next to you is..." Le''s eyes opened wide to see where she and her husband were being taken.


    She didn''t dare to believe it, but she was sure that Vanessa hade for revenge by asking a divine being for help!?


    "Aunt Le, Uncle Theo... You, you are injured... Are these filthy fire lions torturing you in the dungeon? I, we havee to help you." Vanessa stammered a little to see that her family had lots of new wounds, maybe scars from torture.


    Le had just opened her mouth to speak, but her husband immediately preceded her. Theo eximed in worry, and at the same time, feeling a bitplicated. "What do you have in mind, you stupid tiger!? What does it take for you to ask a divine being for help? Did you sell your soul just to take revenge and save us?"


    "Heal." Elysia cast her healing magic on the two injured winged tigers. She got aplicated expression from Theo and Le because they didn''t know her by her current form, but she had expected it.


    "I, I can exin itter. For now, we are here to find out the truth about my father''s fate after that ambush battle, and also for revenge!" Vanessa tried to exin her position.


    "Sigh... you really spoiled a lot of our ns, Little Vanessa. But, s, let it be. You need to exin everything to us about thister, okay?" Le caught her breath and flew between her husband and Vanessa.


    "Un." Vanessa nodded.


    "So, what do you want to do next? Launch a coup d''etat and bring the Winged Tiger n to power in this region once again? I need to say this, but our n isn''t what it used to be, Little Vanessa." Le spoke softly and tried to get Vanessa to understand the current situation.


    "Yeah, those mentally weak tigers have be ves and minions of those fire lions." Theo grumbled and just sighed in the end. His n had long since lost its glory.


    "I know that, but we need to punish those sinners. My master and I are here for that purpose." Vanessa muttered in a mosquito-like voice, but Le could hear it because of their close proximity.


    "Little Vanessa, did you change masters? Why did you do that?" Le turned pale at once because she thought the worst-case scenario. Terminating a contract with a recognized master after an oath was a taboo and fatal thing for beasts.


    "No, it''s not like that. I- that, just-" Vanessa stuttered because she couldn''t give a proper exnation at this moment. But, her master was here to mediate that and return to their primary objective.


    "Didn''t you want to ask about your father, Vann? Why don''t you do that now in my stead?" Elysia felt that the fire lions were impatient to wait for the tiger''s conversation. Hundreds of fully armored beasts were also already in their formations. They were just hiding and waiting for further orders.


    "All right." Vanessa ran away from her uncle and aunt to return to her master''s side. She stared at the fire lions with hatred. "Tell me, what did you do to my father after you killed him eleven years ago?"


    "Little Vanessa, I advise you not to know what happened after that tragedy. However, your father''s body is buried in the imperial cemetery, next to your mother. The Pyrogressive Lion n still keeps your father''s Energy Core for a reason." Le immediately stopped Vanessa. Only deep hatred woulde from knowing the truth.


    "Is that so? Hm, fine. So, where did you keep thete emperor''s Energy Core, Beast Emperor Ernest?" Elysia made another decision after considering Le''s intentions and for Vanessa''s good.


    "You think I''ll tell you that? Wait until the Beast God finds out about thismotion. You as a divine being havee to wreak havoc on his territory." Ernest smirked as if he was on the superior side.


    "Hmm..." Elysia used her sacred vision once more. Elena also helped to find it.


    A red energy ball was extremely rare, but that was also what made it easy to find after scanning the entire imperial pce thoroughly.


    ''Found! It''s in a hidden chamber, umm, a bedroom, maybe? It''s on the first floor underground and ced on the altar, Ely.'' Elena found the thing Elysia was looking for easily.


    ''Thank you. Now, we''re going into stage two, right?'' Elysia immediately checked the direction she was pointing, and sure enough, a red Energy Core was there.


    ''Yes! Perhaps, we will get a bit of resistance and confrontation with the Beast God and his entire n. Are you ready for that, Ely?'' Elena gave a wink.


    ''I will do my best.'' Elysia gave a confirmation.


    ''As a viin, yes? We came as bad guys for some parties, you know~'' Elena teased Elysia a little.


    ''...'' Elysia was at a loss for words to reply. She just nced back at the fire lions with a subtle smirk.


    "That''s better. I''m also waiting for the Beast God toe here because it will make things easier for me. But well, you don''t have to tell me anything. I know where it is, and I''ll take it without your permission." Elysia ignored Ernest''s arrogant expression.


    She stretched out her hand towards the imperial pce and clenched her fist as if she was holding something. Then, she withdrew her hand.


    At that moment, a red Energy Core shot rapidly toward the sky. It pierced through everything in its path like a bullet that could cut through walls and steel, without exception.

 Chapter 395: Confrontation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 395: Confrontation (2)</h4>


    Elysia made the Energy Core float beside her then deactivated her magic shield from it. Then, she checked that Energy Core''s status screen to make sure.


    [| Lv. 62 | Heaven Grade | mescion Winged Tiger Energy Core | 85/100 |]


    "Well then, I think this is what I was looking for." Elysia nodded slightly


    "What? How? How did you find that!? That''s my possession. Give it back to me!" Ernest immediately became irritated to see that his valuable item had been taken away.


    "Wait, what did you say? This is yours? Don''t spout that kind of nonsense. This Energy Core never belonged to your n in the first ce. Let''s return this to the rightful one of it." Elysia scoffed and stored the red Energy Core into her Space Storage after telepathically requesting Vanessa.


    "You! That-" Ernest started babbling some nonsense about the red crystal ball actually being a victory token after the war or something.


    Unfortunately, Elysia didn''t pay more attention to it. She just turned to Vanessa. "So what do you want to do with these fire lions, Vann? Or, what kind of divine punishment do you think they deserve? Say your wish, and it shall be done by my will."


    Hearing that, Vanessa gulped her saliva with a bit of nervousness. Even though she was prepared and thought about this, it waspletely different when it actually happened.


    Le flew closer to Vanessa with a bit of anxiety. She nced at the six-winged divine being once with a pitiful expression, then spoke to her niece. "Are you hoping to kill Ernest and his n, Little Vanessa? If so, please reconsider your decision."


    "Huh? But, why?" Vanessa was astonished at her aunt''s suggestion.


    Her aunt had been imprisoned and tortured. Not to mention, their n had been oppressed for so long and declined after her father was murdered. But, her aunt actually defended those fire lions?


    "That''s because all of this will only lead to destruction and chaos. Our once victorious n has long been the ve of those fire lions. Suppose the Pyrogressive Lion n copses because of all this. In that case, no Beast Emperor can rece the one who can reign over this region.


    I know you have a deep hatred for those fire lions, but please reconsider your revenge. It also involves tens to hundreds of thousands of other beasts." Le tried to convince Vanessa because it seemed like the six-winged divine being left the decision to Vanessa.


    "So you''re saying that my father''s death and that bullshit coup d''etat they spoke of can be forgiven just like that?" Vanessa frowned in dissatisfaction.


    "No, that''s not what I wanted to convey. In short, whatever it is, as long as this revenge doesn''t lead to destruction and chaos. I''m sure your father and mother didn''t expect that either. Your uncle and I are by your side. Please understand this." Le immediately waved her paw in front of her face before Vanessa misunderstood her words.


    Unfortunately, everyone fell silent and looked up at the sky at the sudden change.


    "Gimme a break... What a pain... So, what''s with thismotion?"


    A majestic, booming, heavy voice rang out from the golden sky. It was followed by the sky changing color from gold to reddish ck from the west.


    As the sky split into two, golden and reddish ck, a huge reddish-ck lion descended from behind the clouds.


    Beast God arrived! Every p of his wings caused a slight windstorm, and the temperature rose nearly thirty degrees celsius just because of his arrival.


    His fiery red eyes stared at the six-winged Goddess, then nced at a spot with some confusion. He felt that someone was observing all these events in invisibility. Then, he red at the fire lions, who were actually his descendants as well. "You unfilial lions, what have you done to offend another divine being? Are you strong enough to receive divine wrath, huh?"


    "Greetings to the Beast God, all praise to you! Please allow me to speak. We have done nothing to other divine beings. Truth be told, that six-winged Goddess came because the winged tiger was over there! That winged tiger cunningly asks that six-winged divine being for help to seek revenge." Ernest knelt in the air, and all of his n members followed suit. He quickly exined that his n was innocent.


    "Is that so? Sigh... Your foolishness eleven years ago led to this incident. Karma and vengeancee to you. What do you expect now?" The Beast God sighed, and a fiery hot breath escaped his mouth.


    Then, he turned his attention to the six-winged Goddess. "You are a divine being that I have never seen before. Are you the newly ascended Goddess? Whoever you are, and no matter what happens, I don''t understand why you are willing to go this far just for the winged tiger''s request for revenge."


    "What''s wrong with that? You need to tell yourself that, obese lion. It was you who got involved in mortal affairs eleven years ago." Elysia used a bit of Elena''s trick to make fun of the other person. Elena gave a thumbs up for that.


    "O-obese, you say? Just so you know, it''s not fat, but my amazing muscles." The Beast God pinched his big belly and patted it.


    "That''s so fleshy and bloated, though? It seems you lived so leisurely and prosperously that you became obese, Beast God Regulus. You''re big and fat. Change my mind." Elysia folded her arms under her breasts while sneering.


    "Don''t say my name out loud. I don''t like that. You just need to call me Beast God." Regulus was no longer trying to convince his interlocutor that he wasn''t fat.


    Then, he shifted his focus to the current problem. "You caused chaos in this forest city to help the three winged-tigers take revenge on my distant descendant n? So, what do you want to do? This is my continent, and I don''t allow you to do anything you want, unknown Goddess."


    "If I so desire, what can you do to stop me? Are you so confident to make me submit and obey your request, obese lion?" Elysia pointed her palm at the Beast God with an arrogant expression.


    "I am one of the few Gods from the ancient era who survived the apocalypse and the cmity of the world. You are just a newly ascended Goddess. How arrogant of you toward your predecessor. Only defeat wille to you if you try to oppose me. However, before that, what do you want to do to my distant descendants?" Regulus returned arrogance with another arrogance as if he didn''t want to lose.


    "What do I want to do with them, hmm?" Elysia patted her cheek and nced at Vanessa, then at the fire lions.


    As if frozen in nervousness, Vanessa couldn''t speak any further, while the fire lions just smirked at her because the Beast God hade to their aid.


    "Oh well... Now tell me, obese lion God, what are you going to do to an evil n that has ughtered most of your n members and also killed your loved ones?" Elysia decided to reverse the question at Elena''s suggestion.


    "Worse than death shall befall to anyone who dares to hurt my loved ones." Regulus answered with tension and fury. He thought this six-winged Goddess would involve his family in Scarheim Tops.


    "Is that it? Then, why are you asking me that nonsense? Your distant descendant n has already massacred mypanion''s father and most of her n. Looking at the Winged Tiger n now, they are just watching as if they don''t want to get involved." Elysia shrugged her shoulders and gave a disdainful look. She also pointed to a group of winged tigers who were just watching from below.


    Regulus''s rage almost exploded when he received a gaze that indicated that he was an idiot. But, he didn''t have a chance to talk because the new tension was about to begin.


    Elysia spread her arms and spoke in an authoritative tone. "Well then, what do you expect will happen next, hmm?"


    "You are so ignorant because you are only a young Goddess. If that is your will, then I need to teach you to honor your predecessors. My fire will burn your light,e to me and show your might. Roar!" Regulus replied by giving a hook grip gesture with his ws and roared majestically to show ckish-red mes to everyone.


    ''As I thought, this Beast God and his n just like to treat others as they please. We will be thew of karma for them. Ely, please throw him down and disgrace him. He deserves to be humiliated in front of all his followers.'' Elena muttered in annoyance just because of the obese lion God''s unreasonable attitude.


    ''With pleasure~'' Elysia smiled gently and raised her hand high.


    "Let''s prove the truth. Which one is stronger between my divine light or your ck-red me. Divine punishment,e by my will, Fallen Down!" After saying that, Elysia swung her hand downward.


    At the same time, there appeared a tremendous elemental pressure of golden light right at the separation between the golden clouds and the ckish-red clouds. Like a divine punishment handed down by the heavens, a waterfall of golden light crashed down onto the Beast God.


    *sh*


    Regulus immediately fought back with his divine mes and protective magic. Still, it was too sudden and far exceeded his expectations. His fire was extinguished, and he fell to the ground miserably.


    It didn''t stop there. The extent of the destruction stretched to several hundred meters to destroy a part of the forest city. The Beast God could only be there to fight back against the devastating, overwhelming elemental pressure.

 Chapter 396: Confrontation (3)

    <h4>Chapter 396: Confrontation (3)</h4>


    Elysia weakened her magic capacity because she felt it was enough. At that too, Regulus roared loudly and scorched everything, including the divine light that was crushing him.


    Freed from the predicament, Regulus pped his wings to return to the sky to confront the newly ascended Goddess.


    "I gave you a warning, and you ignored it. Then, don''t me me, young Goddess. Take this, Sunfire Roar!" Regulus roared out. Super duper hot ckish-red mes were blown out from his mouth. At that moment, he couldn''t think of anything other than his injured ego.


    Elysia instantly erected a wide protective barrier to protect herself and all those within her protection from the hot mes, including Nell''s group.


    *Swoosh*


    The superheated mes collided with Elysia''s nted protective barrier. It reflected most of the fire waves into the sky, and some of it flowed to the sides.


    ''Woah, this Beast God is now working like a methrower! I''m sure he will be very useful for the kitchen and cooking while in outdoor camping.'' Elena threw a little joke to see the mes spread out to burn the clouds in the sky.


    ''He has this much fuel to spit fire like this. No wonder his round belly swells up like that. But, well, I also thought that this Beast God could be a lighter to light a bonfire.'' Elysia smiled in response to the light joke.


    The sight in front of her was just a hot ckish-red me. Since it was blocking her view, she immediately used her sacred vision to see what the Beast God was doing.


    To her surprise, Regulus was still in the same position to spit out fire elemental magic. Thus, Elysia and Elena could only wait for a few more seconds to destroy this Beast God''s confidence.


    "Ma-master, the Beast God is already so furious... Is everything alright?" Vanessa started to sweat from the heat, but her worries won out over it.


    "Everything will be fine and still ording to n, Vann. If it''s like this, please wait and watch the whole thing in a bit. You don''t need to worry. I will be here to protect you all." Elysia stroked Vanessa''s head with a smile, and she got a nod in return for that.


    As if certain that it was enough to teach the new Goddess a lesson, Regulus stopped his roar of mes and waited for the waves of fire in the sky to extinguish. Broadly speaking, he had just made the sky covered by his gship ckish-red fire.


    *Swoosh!*


    Elysia swung her hand to the side, and a gale of fresh wind swept the hot mes away from the surroundings. "Is that all you wanted to show me? Your fire magic might be appropriate in this pretty cold season, not bad. Imend you, be proud of it."


    "You can fend off my divine magic without getting hurt in the slightest? How could that be? What did you just do? Tell me, who exactly are you!?" Regulus widened his eyes in disbelief.


    "Me? Haven''t you mentioned it already? I am nothing but a newly ascended Goddess." Elysia spread her arms slightly with open palms.


    "Hm, I think this is enough, the Goddess of Light. You seem quite enjoying your time making fun of the Beast God."


    The six-winged mint green Goddess suddenly appeared out of thin air, right between the Beast God and the Goddess of Light. She swung her finger around to neutralize the hot air from the fire magic a moment ago, then she cast her magic to create soothing dew to cool the atmosphere.


    "That''s you. Is that you, the Goddess of Life? So, you''re still alive, huh?" Regulus was getting shocked on a different level than before. He stared with his eyes wide open to confirm the mint-green Goddess''s identity.


    Not done with it, a small fairy with lemon hair and a pair of white angelic wings also suddenly appeared right next to the mint green Goddess.


    For a nce, Regulus considered for a moment that the two Goddess who had just arrived were the Elven Goddes and the Fairy Goddess. However, after recalling past memories, he knew that the little one was the Human Goddess, namely the Goddess of Blessings.


    Well, he had met this Human Goddess not too long ago. So, he couldn''t possibly be wrong.


    "Wow, it''s quite chaotic here and a bit hot. Luckily my big sister made the air cool first." Nell wiped her non-existent sweat. The ''revenge aid'' n was still going on, and she needed to do her part properly, or Elena would punish her ruthlessly.


    She nced at Elysia and only got a subtle smile, then she turned her attention to the Beast God. "Long time no see, old friend. It''s probably been three weeks since west saw each other. But, at that time, our meeting was not so good. So, what have you done to receive the Goddess of Light''s wrath, hmm?"


    "You, you need to help me this time to deal with this unreasonable Goddess. She just came to my territory to cause trouble just because of the request of three puny mortals. In exchange, I will help you once." Regulus came up with a brilliant idea just because he and the two newly arrived divine beings had simr origins.


    "Hm, why do you want our help? Aren''t you so confident and arrogant earlier? Not to mention, how dare you throw my little sister away when she came to you to ask for some information." Rhea pursed her lips in dissatisfaction.


    It was clearly an insult and indifference to kick her little sister out when her little sister hade so far just to ask for help in the form of world information.


    Regulus broke out in a little cold sweat. He was aware that these two Goddess were the sworn sister.


    Although the little one was weak and easy to bully, it waspletely the opposite for the big one. Rank three of the thirty-three divine beings in the Divine Order, he already knew that he would lose if he dared to challenge the Goddess of Life.


    "I was not in a very good condition to speak to the Goddess of Blessings at the time. If you wish, I can grant the request made by the Goddess of Blessings after this as my apology. O the Goddess of Life, I only ask for your help to defeat and question this arrogant newly ascended Goddess." Regulus tried to persuade with friendliness and politeness.


    "Is that so? However, I am not the Goddess of Life anymore. You can refer to me as the Goddess of Nature from now on." Rhea nodded slightly.


    "O the Goddess of Nature, help me to subdue that arrogant Goddess and interrogate her. It is extremely rare in this era to find a new divine being. After about a hundred thousand years, I wonder why none of my descendants have managed to ascend to the divine level." Regulus got another idea when he talked about profit along with minimal effort on his side.


    "None of your descendants have seeded in ascending to the divine level? Wait, a hundred thousand years? Did you survive in top condition after that decisive battle? Is what the Tree of Life said true? You run away from the battlefield and only let your wives and children fight to theirst drop of blood?" Nell squinted her eyes as she threw an usation and suspicion. She didn''t need any answers or confirmation because she knew the answer. She just wanted to annoy the Beast God.


    "That old tree? Maybe she''s just talking nonsense. The majestic me wouldn''t escape from the battlefield like a coward. Shaa, the Goddess of Nature, how about my offer?" Regulus changed the topic in a sh as he didn''t want to talk about those dark times.


    "Your offer? What is it? I don''t remember you offering me anything." Rhea wore a clueless expression.


    "Err, in exchange for your help, I will assist you once and grant the Goddess of Blessings'' request for information about the world in this era. My knowledge after living a hundred thousand years after the end of the ancient era will definitely be of use to you." Regulus scratched his cheek and repeated his words with a slightly odd feeling.


    "Well, that''s a pretty attractive offer." Rhe gave a slight pause, and it was considered a yes in Regulus''s ears.


    "Then-" Regulus was about to speak, but his words stopped midway as these two Goddess flew closer to the six-winged Golden Goddess.


    "Regrettably, the fact that you earned the wrath of the Goddess of Light alone is strong enough to put us on your opponent''s side." Rhea gave a gentle shake of the head with a smile, but it was like a smirk.


    Regulus flinched back. So, he was being toyed with since he came here. Surprisingly, that golden Goddess had also joined into an alliance with two other divine beings!


    Whatever n he had in mind, it would only end in his miserable defeat. He looked down at all the beasts that were his followers. Being humiliated like that would seriously damage his reputation.


    "Have you been toying with me from the start? The three of you have conspired to frame me for something, right? All this vengeful bullshit is nothing more than gibberish just to ruin my good name. What are you going to achieve with this?" Regulus gritted his teeth.


    "No, really. All of this is real. Our arrival here is to punish your distant descendants. Whatever your defense is and whatever you will do, the Pyrogressive Lion n will still receive divine punishment." Elysia corrected the wrong assumption.

 Chapter 397: A Battle to Settle Revenge

    <h4>Chapter 397: A Battle to Settle Revenge</h4>


    It suddenly became such an unfair side. Three against one, Regulus tried to find a way out of his predicament. Still, he couldn''te up with any reliable idea.


    When he saw his magic being dispelled just now, he was already feeling a little hesitant to fight the Golden Goddess, and right now, he needed to fight three? The chances of him winning fell to zero in the blink of an eye.


    At first, he wanted to invite the newly arrived Goddess to subdue the newly ascended Goddess to know how a mortal could break through to the divine level. And now, he started to think of a peaceful way for this due to many factors.


    Regulus gritted his teeth and ended up making a difficult decision. "Grr... I don''t think there''s any purpose for me to fight to the heart of the three of you right here and now. The purpose of your presence is simply to punish my distant descendants for the sin theymitted, right? If so, please do so. However, I will not stand still if you kill even one of them."


    "Oh, you just gave in? I thought there would be an epic battle between you and us. I remember you being so arrogant three weeks ago, and just now was no different." Nell scoffed as she folded her arms.


    She was aware that the Beast God was a cowardly divine being when certain conditions were met, but now everything had been proven true.


    Meanwhile, Elysia and Rhea''s avatar just smiled faintly with expressions that were hard to decipher. Then, they looked at each other and exchanged words via telepathy.


    "Perhaps you misunderstood me, the Goddess of Blessings." Regulus was a bit nervous to wait for the answer from the other two Goddesses. He knew they were the ones who might decide the fate of his distant descendants.


    "Wait, just now? So, my previous hunch was correct. The ones watching everything in invisibility are the two of you. You''ve been here from the start with that six-winged Golden Goddess." Regulus just realized something, and his eyes widened slightly.


    "Who knows." Nell just shrugged her shoulders and spread her arms as if she didn''t know anything.


    ''Nee, Rhea, this is a little off the mark. No one thought that Regulus would just sumb just because you and Nell came.'' Elysia conveyed the same confusion as Elena.


    ''Ah, the Beast God is still respectful toward me. Thankfully, he doesn''t know that this one is just my avatar. However, isn''t this result still simr to the one you expected, Master Elysia?'' Rhea recalled the past about a polite yet timid lion.


    ''Mm, yeah, you''re right too. Since the Beast God will not interfere, let''s leave this to Vann. She is the one who will decide.'' Elysia assumed everything was fine as nned, but that was only elerated because of the Beast God.


    ''Hum, hum~ This Beast God has a bad temper and personality. Besides, I don''t like this fiery ck lion. Let''s see what I do with himter, fufu, hehe...'' Elena rubbed her hands together with an evil smile.


    Elysia just rolled her eyes to hear Elena''s statements. She knew that Elena had other ns for the Beast God just because Elena didn''t like this lion God.


    "Now everything is ok, Vann. The Beast God will not interfere, and the Pyrogressive Lion n is a group of helpless lions. Tell me, what do you expect to happen to them. Or, what do you want to do with them?" Elysia turned around to talk to her white tiger.


    "I want to tear them apart." Vanessa bared her fangs as if she was about to attack.


    "Wha, wait a minute! I can''t let that happen. Even if they make mistakes, I''m still their ancestor. I can''t just let the blood of my descendants be ughtered." Regulus immediately interrupted before it was toote.


    "Why do we need to wait a minute for you? You can''t even withstand my magic attack, so what do you want to do?" Elysia turned around again and looked at the Beast God.


    "You may not know it yet, but the cursed creatures will be freed from the shackles of the sealed areas in a few months. ording to the prophecy, every life is a reinforcement force that will help us win that inevitable battle." Regulus tried toe up with something reasonable.


    Then, he continued with a more suitable solution. "How about this. The ones who have a grudge with my distant descendant n are those winged tigers, right? Why not let them settle all of that with their own hands?"


    "What do you mean by that, Beast God?" Elysia raised her eyebrow. She did not understand what this Beast God was talking about.


    "Three against three, winged tigers against pyrogressive lions. This is a battle to settle their revenge and hatred. The strength of all will be limited to Spirit level only to ensure fairness. The rules are simple. As long as it doesn''t kill the opponent, then it''s fine. How about that?" Regulus exined briefly and raised his three ws to emphasize his words.


    "It''s already unfair considering that your distant descendant n has one at the Emperor level, and that individual is also the one my tiger wants to tear the most. Besides, the rest of the Winged Tiger n have long been vassals of those fire lions." Elysia patted her chin while discussing with Elena in mind.


    "So, what do you want? It''s not a good thing for a divine being like you to take part in the hostility between mortals." Regulus pointed his w at the Golden Goddess.


    "Heh, and you got yourself involved to protect your sinful offspring. You said that, but you''re the one who broke it too." Nell sneered once more, but Regulus remained silent in response.


    ''Oh, right! Ely, I remember one beast that could help in this matter. So, this will really be an epic battle between beasts against beasts.'' Elena dropped her fist into her open palm.


    ''And who is it, Sister Elena? I have Gio in mind.'' Elysia couldn''te up with any other suitable beast other than the colossal Beast Emperor.


    ''Yes, that''s right. That little brown tortoise would do a great job. Besides, it''s going to be fun and exciting too, fufu... Make it four against four, Ely. I believe Gio is the perfect candidate for this.'' Elena suggested while covering her mouth.


    Even though Elysia knew that Elena was only hoping for an entertaining spectacle, she also thought it was the best idea, considering the Beast God''s proposal.


    Therefore, she asked the concerned party about it first. "Vann, what do you think? Let''s invite Gio to participate. It will be four versus four, and he will help you very well. Also, all powers will be limited to the Spirit level. Can you do it?"


    "That''s perfect. I have the confidence to win and make those fire lions regret the sins they havemitted." Despite saying that, she had more confidence in her master. She knew there was something else behind this change of ns.


    "Uncle Theo, Aunt Le, are you willing to join me and tear those fire lions to pieces?" Vanessa turned to her uncle and aunt with an evil smile.


    "You don''t have to ask me that. I will dly help you. Roar!" Theo roared with passion and conviction.


    "Hum, at least this is better. I''ll help you, Little Vannesa. I''m sure we''ll win this, but we need to think of a n to deal with Ernest and his son. They are fire lions with lots of secret techniques." Le thought of a n so that they could win and this grudge could be resolved. After all, the masterminds behind that past tragedy were Ernest and his son.


    "But, who is Gio?" Theo tilted his head slightly at the unfamiliar name. He nced at the Golden Goddess, then looked at his niece.


    "He is a powerful beast. He will help us win this. The fire lion''s defeat is certain even though there is no limit on strength to Spirit-level though." Vanessa smirked in response.


    Hearing that everyone had agreed, Elysia turned her attention back to the Beast God. "All right, we''ll go with your proposal. But, it will be four against four, and we will be the ones to seal all the power participants up to the early Spirit-level stage."


    "Then that''s been decided. The battle of revenge will take ce in half an hour in the wastnd over there." Regulus pointed to a fairlyrge vacant lot a bit far from the forest city. Then, he looked down to see the extent of the destruction of the Golden Goddess''s magic earlier.


    "It sounds good." Elysia nodded.


    At that moment, Regulus spread his wings and spoke loudly for all the beasts below to hear. "A battle to settle revenge will be held in a vacant lot east of the forest city. All beasts are wee to watch the battle between the four representatives of the Pyrogressive Lion n against the four representatives of the Winged Tiger n."


    An uproar immediately ensued, and they immediately prepared to head east. However, it was different from the fire lions. Ernest and his n members had bitter faces, as if they had just swallowed the big bad bugs. Their Beast God ancestor couldn''t protect them no matter what because there were three Goddesses on the opposing side!


    Nevertheless, it would be easy to beat those winged tigers even if they got one reinforcement.


    "All the winged tigers of the declined Winged Tiger n are also very much invited to attend." Elysia didn''t forget to add, then she went to the vacant lot in the east of forest city with her little group.

 Chapter 398: Blazing Fire Winged Tiger

    <h4>Chapter 398: zing Fire Winged Tiger</h4>


    Regulus watched the three Goddesses leave with mixed feelings. Broadly speaking, he would send his descendants far away to be punished but with a chance to avoid that.


    Who would have thought that the incident eleven years ago would turn out this way? The revenge of the defeated n by involving three divine beings.


    After sighing, Regulus flew down to further inform his distant descendants about several things, including what they should doter to avoid the Goddesses'' wrath.


    "You gave me quite many troublesome things. If my divine blood didn''t flow in stupid lions like you guys, then obviously, I''ll be the one to annihte you with these ws of mine." Regulus bared his fangs and intimidated with his reddish-ck ws.


    "All glory belongs to you, Beast God Ancestor! Please forgive this foolish descendant of yours, but we are doing all that is to unite this continent in one system of government." Ernest knelt down respectfully, and all of his n members also followed suit.


    "That''s what you told me eleven years ago. You think it''s necessary? I just need to talk, and all the beasts will dly obey my orders. So, why is the government system useless like that? The Beast Race will obey and submit to the strong, and that is their natural instinct." Regulus sighed once again.


    In his heart, he was reluctant to help this stupid distant descendant of him. If it wasn''t for the plea of one of his wives, then he would obviously turn a blind eye when he found out that a divine being hade to wreak havoc in this forest city.


    Well, he would probably just ask for massivepensation after the incident was over and the tension subsided.


    After hearing some nonsense and other words of praise, Regulus shared a bit about the oue of the peace agreement between himself and the three Goddesses. Literally, it was a warning and a reminder. He left the rest of the affairs of strategy and so on to that stupid distant descendant.


    On the east side of Brisline Woond, Elysia made a spectator seat for her own group using her imagination magic.


    This time, no one was hiding under the nket of invisibility. The baby Rhea went into the Nature Realm while Jimmy and Gio were ready to watch what would happen with the Goddesses on a bench.


    At that moment, not a single beast hade to watch. So, Elysia and Elena used the opportunity to ask for Lifa''s cooperation to try to revive Vanessa''s father at Vanessa and Jimmy''s request.


    Lifa was brought back into the world via a portal. The red Energy Core was prepared to be used as a catalyst in the Spirit Summoning Ritual.


    "Are you sure, Vann, Jimmy? If we seed, maybe it''ll just take on a semi-form like Jimmy." Elysia asked for confirmation to be sure before they started.


    "En, I think that''s for the best, master. My father''s body is resting beside my mother''s grave. Jimmy and I couldn''t bear to dig our father''s grave just to revive him for half a day." Vanessa nodded in agreement.


    "Hum-hum!" Jimmy repeatedly nodded to convey his full agreement.


    On the side of Vanessa and Jimmy, Theo and Le looked up in surprise to see a small tree that could talk. But, they were just silent because they also wanted to see Zach alive again, even if only for a moment. At least, Zach needed to see this battle of revenge so he could rest in peace in the world of the dead.


    "Alright, let''s hope this works and your father''s spirit is still there to be summoned to the world of the living." Elysia took a deep breath and let it out slowly. She went right to Lifa''s side and prepared to help out for the Spirit Summoning Ritual.


    Elena would also help, but from within the Soul Realm because this time, it would be easier because this ritual had been done before.


    After receiving the signal from Elysia, Lifa immediately used her magic to create a ritual circle in the air, and the red Energy Core floated along with it. Elysia was soon there to help with most of the work.


    Lifa was a little surprised because it seemed that Elysia no longer needed instructions or guidance from her. Perhaps, this girl could use the Spirit Summoning Ritual without her help with just one try?


    Whatever it was, Lifa immediately started the ritual when everything was ready. "O the Absolute Law of the heaven and the universe, heed my words. The mortal dies, and the divinityes to summon the spirit that wanders in the realm of the dead. Allow the spirit of this Energy Core to return to the world by my will. Spirit summons!"


    *Rumble*


    The energy fluctuations in the air suddenly became chaotic, and the air temperature rose by several degrees. Small rumblings and lightning shed slightly from the ritual circle due to the turbulence of the energy.


    Itsted for thirty seconds until the ritual circle spun and shrunk with the Energy Core as the axis. It was slightly longer than Jimmy''s summoning ritual.


    "Don''t feel about and happy just yet. This may not work. Stay focused, and there should be no mistakes in this ritual!" Lifa immediately reminded as Elysia heaved a sigh of relief.


    Thus, both Elysia and Elena refocused at once. They supplied their magic energy again to the ritual circle until everything waspletely finished.


    A momentter, the ritual circle melted, and it enveloped the red Energy Core to form a tiny body.


    *Poof*


    A reddish gold winged tiger, like a zing fire, appeared in the air. He was curled up like he was sleeping. This winged tiger was simr to Jimmy, semi-transparent and tiny, very much like a tiger cub.


    Vanessa''s eyes were a little teary, and so was Jimmy. There were too many words they wanted to say to wee their father''s arrival, but not even a single word coulde out of their mouths.


    "Hoaammm..." The zing fire tiger opened his red eyes only to stare at the twilight sky. It was a different sight from what he was used to seeing in thest eleven or so years.


    He wasn''t immediately sure what he saw in his eyes. Because of that, he rubbed his eyes because maybe he just saw wrong.


    However, the scenery of the one he saw did not change. It wasn''t a boundless night sky full of stars, but a twilight sky with clouds?


    "Wee to the world of the living, Zach, the once Emperor of the idan Region." Elysia gave a short greeting after closing the portal at Lifa''s request.


    "Huh? What- Ow!" Zach turned to the source of the sound, but at the same time, he fell to the ground due to gravity.


    Even so, he immediately got up and looked at the six-winged Golden Goddess with a reverence look. "What, what do you mean by that, o the divine? Have I reincarnated ande back to life? It''s faster than I thought."


    "Reincarnated? Hm, it''s not like that. You''ve just been revived into the world of Vrelenia again for half a day. Isn''t it about time you gave a greeting to your two dearest children? Your daughter will avenge your death, you know?" Elysia used her palm to point at Vanessa and the winged tigers.


    Seeing that, Zach immediately turned around. He saw a big white winged tiger and a little ck semi-transparent winged tiger. Then, a little further away, there were tworge brown winged tigers.


    He looked at the little tiger''s yellow eyes, then the white tiger''s blue eyes. For some reason, he felt that he had a very close rtionship with these two tigers.


    After reminiscing about the past, he finally remembered the two children he entrusted to his two confidants when he was about to fight to the death because of the vile deeds of the fire lions.


    "Could it be, could it be that you are my daughter, Vanessa? And, you are my son, Jimmy? Me, I really came back to life? A Goddess brought me back to life at your request?" Zach widened his eyes as if he couldn''t believe what he saw.


    But, he couldn''t help but believe his instincts and hunches. So, he really was brought back to life to the world of the living.


    "Yes, father... *sob* *sob* Wee back. I miss you so much, father. I, together with Uncle Theo and Aunt Le, will avenge your death. We will also make those fire lions pay for their sins for destroying our n." Vanessa sobbed as she spoke. But, she tried her best to look steady.


    Jimmy felt the same way as his big sister. However, he expresses it a little differently.


    "H, yo the father of mine. Long time no see. I was looking for you in the world of the dead, but I couldn''t find you anywhere. Please tell me where you are. That way, maybe tomorrow I can visit you so we can wait our turn together while talking about many things." Jimmy came over and put his arm around his father''s shoulders.


    "Huh, wait... What do you mean by that? Eh, why am I a bit transparent. Then, don''t I look so tiny now? Besides, what do you mean by revenge for my death, my daughter, Vanessa? Please don''t tell me you''re going to attack the Pyrogressive Lion n." Zach waspletely enveloped in confusion.


    There were too many surprising things toprehend, and his thinking capabilities couldn''t process them all at once.

 Chapter 399: Planning Before Battle

    <h4>Chapter 399: nning Before Battle</h4>


    For the next few minutes, Vanessa and the other three tigers made things clear to Zach. They exined the involvement of three divine beings who helped them to carry out this battle of revenge.


    "I can understand. I fully support that action if you are confident that you can win this battle of revenge. However, this involves three divine beings on our side and a Beast God on the other side, huh... It''s like we literally? betrayed our own race." Zach nodded in understanding, but there was no hint of hatred or anger in his eyes. Just excitement and enthusiasm.


    After saying that, Zach shook his head and smiled affectionately at his daughter. "You''ve had a hard day, my daughter, Vanessa. Good luck, and I will always be with you from now on."


    "Mm." Vanessa nodded andy on the ground. She got a head pat from her father, what a joy.


    Then, Zach frowned to look at his son. "And what''s with you, the stupid son of mine? How could you die so stupidly on the Human Continent even though going to that ce is forbidden, and you know that huh? You even left your big sister, Theo, and Le without a word."


    "Ah-uh, sorry. Let''s just say my trial period to live in this world is over. Let''s see on the bright side, my death caused my big sister toe to a Goddess, and that also made her the Goddess''s contracted beast." Jimmy scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "Sigh... If you continue like this, I will be more surprised if you live a long and prosperous life. Let''s hope that in your next life, You will be blessed with better quality of mind and brain." Zach covered his face with his little paw. In his mind, he was almost hesitant to admit this stupid tiger as his son.


    "So, that''s what happened, my lord. The Winged Tiger n only has about sixteen tigers left, and they are all the Pyrogressive Lion n vassals. A peaceful and luxurious life has killed their ferocious tiger instincts." Theo conveyed his conclusion, considering the appointed time was almost here.


    "Yeah, it''s disappointing to know that our n was destroyed after my death. The tigers that were once brave and fierce have now be tame cats for the fire lions. However, it''s their decision. I can''t say anything." Zach looked up at the sky to mourn his n''s decline.


    "s, we can no longer regard the n as our own. We are only left with this small family. Theo, Le, I want you toe with Vanessa and help the divine with whatever it is. Let me discipline my son in due course of time." Zach gave a suggestion that sounded like an order.


    Theo and Le looked at each other. They nodded and answered in unison. "We understand. We will seek the divine''s permission for it after this battle of revenge."


    After that, Zach replied with a nod. Then, he hit his son''s head because he was annoyed to see his son''s stupid expression.


    "Ow-wow! It doesn''t hurt." Jimmy held his head and pretended to whimper in pain, but that sounded like scorn to Zach.


    "I''ll teach you more lessonster. Wait for me because I''ll be the one looking for you, hum!" After saying that, Zach left his spot to walk over to the Goddesses.


    He knelt on the ground and bowed his head slightly in respect. "My highest regards, divine glory. I thank you infinitely for your kindness. Even though my daughter is inexperienced, please take care of her because she will faithfully serve you to repay your kindness."


    "You don''t have to worry, Beast Emperor Zach. Vann is a kind and obedient girl. I will take good care of her even if you don''t ask for it. Now, raise your head." Elysia swung her hand gently.


    Zach raised his head to follow the order. Then, his attention was drawn to the brown tortoise near the bench of the Goddess.


    "He is Gio. An almost immortal Beast Emperor who will help in this revenge battle. He will listen to Vann''s request, don''t worry." Elysia introduced while pointing her palm at Gio.


    "Okay, Gio, can you join Vann''s group now? You need to discuss the n a bit, right?" Elysia gave a slight gesture that might be easy to understand, then pointed at Vanessa.


    Meanwhile, Gio nced at his master and tilted his head slightly. He did not understand what his master meant by that, but he understood that he was asked to go to his white tiger senior. Therefore, he walked away after giving the nod.


    Seeing that, Zach immediately excused himself to go with Gio. Considering what his daughter was going to do, he had to help out with the nning because he was quite confident in that aspect.


    "Hello, friend. I''m Zach. It''s a pleasure for me to meet you." Zach made small talk as he walked beside the brown tortoise.


    "Father, Gio won''t answer you if you talk to him in that kind ofnguage. He can only understand simple beastnguage." Seeing her father being ignored by the brown tortoise, Vanessa reminded her father with a smile.


    "Oh." Zach was enlightened and immediately usednguage that contained several rawrs and roars.


    "Ho? Nice to meet you too, fire tiger. My divine master bestowed upon me the name Gioragh, and it can go with Gio." Gio responded back with another introduction. Then, he approached his white tiger senior to find out what he needed to do.


    Therefore, Vanessa exined a little about what they would do after this. It was a battle to punish the sinners for their heinous deeds in the past.


    Of course, Gio would dly participate because it was an order from his divine master. Not to mention, he also could help his senior.


    "Alright, let''s go to our n. Your enemies are Ernest, Leigh, and the other two fire lions. Apart from Ernest, who is already at the Emperor level, and Leigh, who is at the Spirit level, the other two are likely to be fire lions at the Saint-level." Theo brought up important information about the possible enemies they were going to fight.


    "Woah, then, wouldn''t this be a perfect match? Uncle Theo and Aunt Le are at the Saint-level, then big sister is at the Spirit-level. And thest one is this small but tough brother, Gio. This tough brother will take care of that shitty yet vile Lion Emperor." Jimmy patted the brown tortoise on the back.


    "Huh? Why do I need to give my shit to the Lion Emperor? You''re a weird ck semi-transparent tiger." Gio moved away from Jimmy a bit.


    "Ah, well... Please ignore this silly son of mine. This is my basic n. Feel free to add if you think it''s necessary." Zach nced at all the beasts in the group and began to exin the details of his idea. He grinned viciously to convey that, but no one found it strange.


    Meanwhile, Elysia and her two Goddess friends just sat in their seats while listening to a small group of beasts discussing something in the beast''s rawrnguage.


    ''Nee... Rhea, Nell, do you know what they''re talking about? It''s a bit inconvenient for me because Ipletely don''t understand what they''re talking about.'' Elysia spoke telepathically to Rhea and Nell.


    ''My apologies, Master Elysia. I also couldn''t understand what they were talking about. As far as I know, it is a beastnguage and was thenguage used before the Beast Race reached Spirit-level. Those at the Spirit-level or above no longer use thatnguage because their intellect prompts them to speak the Aefasynguage. But, in the past, it was Vrelenia.'' Rhea felt a little disappointed in herself just because she couldn''t help. Maybe, if it was her mother, the answer woulde right away.


    ''Anyway, they''re just discussing a n or strategy under consideration for Gio. You could ask Vanessa for some details, right, Elysia?'' Nall scratched his head, but she ended up shrugging because she didn''t know either.


    ''Ely, look to the west. Those beasts wille here like they are going to war.'' Elena pointed toward the sky where the sun was about to set.


    Elysia immediately turned to the direction Elena was pointing at, and the two Goddesses on either side also turned in the same direction just because of her movement.


    The Beast God was flying at the very front and was followed by his distant descendants. Right behind them, there were hundreds or maybe thousands of beasts approaching from air andnd.


    ''Well, I''ll do thatter. For now, hmm... It seems the Beast God and thousands of beasts are on their way here. It''s going to be a st.'' Elysia closed their short conversation and stood up from her seat. Rhea and Nell followed, and then they walked over to Vanessa''s group.


    "Sorry to interrupt your fun, but it looks like the appointed time hase. The Beast God and a thousand beasts will be here in a few seconds. Zach, Jimmy, I want you to sit on that bench. Your safety is guaranteed there." Elysia reminded and pointed toward the magic bench.


    "Hm, it''s about time, huh... Well, I think that''s enough to win this battle. One thing to remember, make them feel worse than death." Zach gave a piece of advice with a grin.


    "Yes, father! Leave this to us. If I may say so, I''m quite worried that Gio will trample the fire lions to death." Vanessa wryly smiled as she nced at the brown tortoise.

 Chapter 400: Doomed to Suffer

    <h4>Chapter 400: Doomed to Suffer</h4>


    Zach didn''t understand Vanessa''s intentions, and neither did the other beasts. They nced at the brown tortoise briefly, then they just dismissed their thoughts.


    After that, Zach just dragged his son to go to the bench appointed by the Goddess. Right now, the two of them were in quite a vulnerable spirit state. Therefore, they would watch everything under the Goddess''s magic bench protection for their own good.


    "Hey, father, it turns out that you are quite cruel even though you are a man yourself." Jimmy shuddered a little to remember his father''s idea just now.


    "What do you expect from it, son of mine? Because of your death, it is clear that my winged tiger superior''s bloodline has been cut off for granted. For now onwards, the Winged Tiger n haspletely copsed." Zach snorted as he stared at the approaching fire lions with anticipation shining in his eyes.


    "Huh, why is that, father? I don''t understand." Jimmy scratched his head in confusion. His father answered with something utterly unrted to what he was talking about.


    "The pure blood of my descendants is only my daughter. She will only serve her Goddess master for the rest of her life. Now tell me, what will happen after this because of this?" Zach throws back the question with little rification.


    "Hm, that''s quite reasonable, father. Although my big sister has several tiger cubs in the future, it is no longer our n''s superior blood." Jimmy understood a little because he had heard it before.


    "That''s right. In contrast to males who can maintain the blood purity of their offspring to more than ny percent no matter who the mate is, females only have no more than sixty percent. And you died a ridiculous death. s, the fate of our n seems to havee to an end... Doomed to be fall apart. My superior bloodline..." Zach heaved a sad sigh when he remembered his doomed bloodline.


    "Well, who can predict the future, father. Please don''t be sad. Perhaps, big sister will find happiness besides the glorious Goddess. Big sister might as well ascend and be a Divine Beast herself, right?" Jimmy had a different opinion as he patted his father on the back.


    While the two little tigers were having a light conversation, Elysia and her little group just stood there waiting for the arrival of the Beast God and his entourage.


    A gust of wind and a slight rumble changed the peaceful atmosphere of the vacantnd into a slightly tense and oppressive one. How could it not be? It was a horde of over a thousand Spirit Beasts and above.


    ''Wow, I think this group consists of around two thousand or three thousand elite beast warriors. They seem ready to battle us when something goes south. Well then, let''s wee them before this revenge battle begins, Ely.'' Elenamented as the Beast God horde had entered her zone of sight.


    ''Looks like we don''t have to do that since the Beast God and the four fire lions areing toward us instead.'' Elysia was just waiting as the five lions were approaching.


    "Woah, look at this, are you preparing to attack us if something unfortunate happens?" Nell folded her arms and pointed at the pack of beasts.


    Then, she checked the surrounding with her magic vision and saw so many more beasts in the vicinity. More than three kilometers away, more than a thousand beasts were already in their safe position to watch this event.


    "What do you mean by that, the Goddess of Blessings? Do you think the three Goddesses will lose to only about three thousand mortals?" Regulus grinned, but it was only for an instant.


    "Whatever you n and try to do, please don''t make the Goddess of Light angry. You never know what ''she'' will do to you and that is thest thing you expect to happen to you." Rhea reminded Regulus in guessing that there was a scheme behind this.


    "Whatever, I''m not good at such troublesome matters." Regulus waved his paw in front of his face. "Now is the time. We''d better start all of this right away. Prepare your sealing magic and limit the strength of all participants to the Spirit level early stage."


    "Straight to the point. Alright, let''s do that." Elysia nodded in agreement.


    At the same time, she asked Rhea and Nell for help regarding the technique in question. ''Uhm, can you help me with this, Rhea, Nell? I don''t know how to seal someone''s power yet.''


    ''Ah, well, I''ll teach you, Master Elysia.'' Rhea was happy to help, or rather teach. But, she didn''t forget to have a backup n. ''Little Nell, please look after us if Regulus dares to have crooked ideas.''


    ''En, leave it to me, big sister!'' Nell gave a wink.


    After that, Elysia and Rhea asked the eight participants toe forward. Rhea formed a golden magic circlerge enough to cover the eight beasts.


    ''So the first is to make a magic circle like this. After that, all we need to do is use our magic to enter their magic stream. If you could see or feel the threads of the magic flow in their bodies, then this would be easy. Then-'' Rhea then exined to Elysia one by one and step by step. She also taught Elysia a slight variant of the Strength Sealing Technique.


    Rhea did the sealing of the power by herself because it was such an easy thing. Apart from that, she didn''t want to let Regulus know that Elysia was still rtively new to divine magic.


    In particr, she didn''t want parties outside their small group to know that Elysia was a Goddess from another world. Everything simply for themon good in consideration for Elysia and Elena.


    "Mm, your strength have already been sealed to the early stage of the Spirit level for the entire day. This strength seal will disappear by itself when the timees. No matter what technique or magic you use, the output will only be equivalent to the power of a Spirit level." Rhea exined a bit after she finished sealing the power of the eight beasts. After that, she left everything to Elysia.


    "Alright, everyone please step into the field." Elysia pointed her hand at the vast vacant lot.


    After the eight beasts entered the zone, she immediately used her magic to erect a giant barrier dome as the boundary line.


    "This is a battle to settle the old grudge between the winged tigers and the pyrogressive lions. No one shall interfere with their holy fight. On the south side are three winged tigers and a tortoise, then on the north side are four pyrogressive lions. The rules are simple. As long as the opponent doesn''t die, then there are no other rules. This--" Elysia exined a few things about this battle with sound amplification magic for all to hear.


    After Elysia finished exining, she went to the bench to sit there.


    Meanwhile, Rhea and Nell only nced at the Beast God once, and then they left together with Elysia.


    "The battle area is already protected by ayered barrier that spans a radius of two kilometers. The battle will begin in thirty seconds. Please take this time to make your preparations." Elysia spoke with rity and sat down on the bench next to Zach and Jimmy.


    At that moment, Zach was utterly disappointed. He saw the winged tigers that once members of his n had degenerated and be vassals of the fire lions.


    Nevertheless, he had prepared for it. He was also ready to deliver his excellent speech and epic entrance. When his daughter group finished ''beating'' those doomed four fire lions, especially Ernest and Leigh, of course.


    Meanwhile, the eight participants just stood in the middle of their battle area. Some of them started to analyze the battle area then looked at the golden dome barrier. After that, they nced at the divine beings.


    "Haha, what is this? So, the one that will help you in your revenge is this little brown tortoise? Hello, friend, you better get off your back on this revenge bullshit. You''ve lost from the start, and this is pointless. You''re just wasting my precious time." Ernest mocked and insulted his opponent.


    "Yeah, even though the strength of all of us is limited to the early-stage Spirit level, don''t think you can win against my father. Two Saint-level and two Spirit-level, that''s the maximum technique you can use. Give up before we change. mind." Leigh added to make fun of his foe.


    "It''s impossible for you to win against us, especially our Beast Emperor with your low-tier magic technique. It''s only destruction for you toe to challenge us."


    "Oops, they mighte out of here permanently disabled, who knows, right? As you can see, this is as far as your backing will go even if you have three divine beings as your protector."


    The other two fire lions smirked at their opponents. They did that on purpose to make their opponent angry or something like that, focus distraction.


    They were already very confident either way, considering this was all under the Beast God''s control. Or rather, the continuation and oue of all this were predictable.


    Unfortunately, Vanessa and her group just ignored the fire lions'' nonsense and as if everything they heard was nothing more than tiger-shit.


    "Excuse me, what are these rosy lions talking about? I don''t understand anything, but I seem to know they''re insulting me." Gio nudged his senior with his foot.


    "Mm, your guess is not wrong, Gio. These fire lions are indeed insulting us. They also have no respect for our master and her Goddess friends. I will destroy these fire lions, including their future. Will you join me for this, junior brother?" Vanessa confirmed without hesitation, in simple beastnguage, of course.


    "They deserve to die! Oh no, that''s forbidden by our master. Then, they deserve to suffer permanent disabilities that are worse than death." Gio stomped his foot to the ground in a fury.


    Insulting his divine master was a great offense that deserved a gruesome death. Yet, he remembered that he should not kill any opponent in this battle because of his divine master''s request tranted by his senior.


    Vanessa only smiled faintly to remember her father''s n. She just put on an amused expression to the fire lions before her eyes.


    These lions were utterly ignorant and had no idea who they were up against. With the help of Gio, she could put everything to good use to achieve absolute victory. Not to mention, her uncle and aunt were also there to make everything run smoothly.


    Broadly speaking, these four fire lions were doomed to suffer a deep agony.

 Chapter 401: Family Jewel

    <h4>Chapter 401: Family Jewel</h4>


    "Preparation time is over. This battle will only be dered over if the opposing party has fallen or is unconscious. There is no surrender or retreat. One additional thing for the winning side is that they have the right to make a wish to be granted. Terms and conditions apply." Elysia announced as thirty seconds had passed.


    "There''s no need to take any longer than this. The battle of revenge between the representatives of the Pyrogressive Lion n and the true Winged Tiger n begins!" Elysia raised her hand and snapped her fingers. She made a big firework in the sky to signal the start of the battle.


    "Huh, what? I don''t know this, but it''s better. We can get a wish that will be granted as a bonus for winning this ridiculous battle." Ernest was a little surprised to hear the prize for the winner. He was even more excited to win this battle.


    This was no longer a battle to improve the reputation of his n and cripple these winged tigers. It had also be an arena to win prizes. A wish that the divine would realize, something extraordinary had to be carefully thought out to achieve the most significant profit.


    Ernest already thought that the winner was already in his hands. Just as he was imagining his wishing true, a brown tortoise came before him casually.


    "Rawr!" Gio gave his warning once.


    Unfortunately, Ernest wascking focus and didn''t hear the beast''snguage clearly. He just came out of his daydream to nce down.


    "Hey, are you the one who will be my opponent? Are you sure that you can withstand my strength with your tiny body? Just so you know, I won''t hesitate and attack your tiger friends once I have crippled you." Ernest underestimated his opponent andughed as if he had already won.


    He only thought to finish all this nonsense as soon as possible and im the prize. Thus, he did not y anymore and immediately prepared himself to cast his magic.


    "Don''t waste any more time. Attack them and paralyze them as soon as possible. Follow the n." After Ernest said that, he used his magic. His body was shrouded in fiery red mes, and his body size had doubled in size from before.


    Hearing themand from their team leader, the other three fire lions also immediately got ready. They were also eyeing who they would make as their opponent. Then, the three fire lions left their team leader ording to the n.


    Meanwhile, Gio just stared at the fiery fire lion with a passive gaze. He didn''t even feel hot despite being that close.


    Yet, he couldn''t look pathetic with his small size like this in this battle. For that reason, he also transformed his body to return to his original form.


    "To the glory of my divine master!" Gio roared as his body was shrouded in a myriad of earth elements. His body size grew to hundreds of timesrger in just a matter of seconds.


    That drastic change made everyone, except for Elysia''s small group, gape in shock. Ernest was the most surprised of all. Previously, he looked down at his opponent, but now it was the opposite.


    "Perish, presumptuous little creature." Gio lifted his legs and dropped them down.


    *Bam!*


    The ground shook instantly and caused an earthquake. Unfortunately, Gio failed to stomp his opponent to death.


    "Hey, what kind of beast are you!? Do you want to stomp me to death with that? Also, why are you using that outdated beastnguage?" Ernest used his fire wings to help him get away from his opponent as quickly as possible. None of this was in the n!


    "Instead ofing closer to fight me, you are running away from me? You are a disappointing Beast Emperor." Gio scoffed in disappointment, then he jumped into the ground like a dolphin dive. The earth element technique was a bit time-consuming, but nothing stood in his way.


    "That''s great, Gio. Keep it up as nned!" Vanessa called out for a reminder before Gio fully dived into the ground.


    "Rarrr!" Gio responded just before he disappeared from the surface.


    "What, what is it? Who are we fighting? Where did that colossal creature go? Hey, isn''t this cheating? The one we''re fighting is a legendary beast or maybe an ancient beast! I''ve never seen a tortoise that big!" Leigh eximed as if asking for justice for this battle.


    "What are youining about, boy? Your opponent is me and you dare to distract yourself from our battle?" Vanessa swung her ws that were d in wind des.


    *Bang* *Swiish*


    "Hey! What exactly are you after!? Have you no shame or dignity!?" Leigh dodged and continued to avoid the attacks. He warded off the iing attacks several times, but the white tiger in front of him continued to chase and attack.


    This white tiger seemed to be aiming for something in his lower back. Maybe his tail?


    But that was what worried him the most because he had two tails! One was the real thing, and the other one was his family jewel!


    "Whoops, do you want to cut off my family jewel along with my tail!? I''m not married yet, and-" Leigh started to focus on securing his family jewel more than anything else. Unfortunately, he was unable to continue hisints as attacks after attacks kepting at him.


    "What''s your problem!? Please fight with me for real!" Leigh cried out in pain while shielding his lower back. He got a slight cut on his leg.


    "Heh, your n has ughtered many core members of the Winged Tiger n. My n''s future is doomed to perish sooner orter because of you fire lions. Therefore, why don''t I kindly pay you back by killing your future, hehe..." Vanessa chuckled sinisterly with a pretty scary look.


    "You''re crazy! I will attack in earnest. Don''t me me if you die because of your own actions!" Leigh counterattacked with a burst of fire, but Vanessa''s wind and lightning had the upper hand.


    "Young Master Leigh! Grr, your little white tiger really has no decency and shame."


    "Let''s take down these two brown tigers and help immediately our young master. Time is precious now. Not to mention, our lord seems to be having a hard time fighting that colossal monster. Roar!"


    The two fire lions roared to see their lord and young master were in a predicament at once.


    "Where are you looking, loser? Your opponent is right in front of you." Theo appeared right beside his opponent and swung his ws down.


    *Swoosh*


    The three-meter-long ground was torn apart by the sharpness of his ws d in magic.


    Then, Le continued her attack on the other fire lion. It was a double battle, but her husband and her goal were to buy some time so Gio and Vanessa could take care of things smoothly.


    Meanwhile, Ernest was really having a hard time because his opponent only appeared asionally. Still, it was only a tiny part of the colossal monster''s back.


    Earth elemental attacks kepting at him, and he struggled just to defend himself and counterattack even though it was to no avail.


    *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!*


    The earth spikes and rock chunks came at Ernest without any prior notice. He can only destroy all earth element attacks thate at him with his crimson mes.


    "Come out you coward! You wanted to fight me but you hid and attacked me from the ground!? You humiliated yourself as a Beast Emperor." Ernest shouted loudly in anger.


    He was highly annoyed and began to think about burning the entire ground beneath him to roast his opponent alive.


    Outside the dome barrier, Regulus was sweating a little from the sight of the battle. Especially those winged tigers shameless n, not to mention that gigantic beast.


    "Hey, isn''t it a little unfair that you brought along a beast from the ancient era? That gigantic beast is Gioragh, right? He can''t lose at this rate because he''s literally immortal on the ground!" Regulus expressed his dissatisfaction toward the Goddesses beside him.


    "Here''s your tea." Rhea put a cup of tea for Elysia and Nell. Then, she put a cup of tea on the table for herself.


    Elysia didn''t give a quick response. She just thanked Rhea then took a sip of the hot tea while watching Vanessa''s fight.


    After that, she turned to Regulus as if she was neither guilty nor involved. "Then? Is that a problem? When the battle hadn''t started yet, you remained silent even though you knew that. So, everyone, including you, has agreed to this."


    "You! Since when did I know that the little brown tortoise was actually Gioragh? Who would have thought that the ancient gigantic beast took the form of a tiny tortoise?" Regulus widened his eyes upon realization. All of this had been nned, and that was for sure.


    "Forget it. If my distant descendants lose, then they lose. This all alsoes to them in return for their past actions. No killing, that''s the rule. Just remember, my wives and I will not forgive you if there is a loss of life from my descendants." Regulus clicked his tongue and seemed to relent.


    His n to make his distant descendants win and then take somepensation from these Goddesses seemed unrealizable.


    Elysia just ignored that because Vanessa seemed to have a n. She nced at the two little tigers nearby. These tigers looked so excited to watch this fight. It seems Zach was the mastermind of that heinous n.


    ''Wow, since when did our little Vann be so savage? She wants to cut that poor tiger other tail, err family jewel? Fufu...'' Elena covered her mouth while chuckling to see Vanessa''s near-sessful attempt.

 Chapter 402: Your Future is Dead

    <h4>Chapter 402: Your Future is Dead</h4>


    "Yeah! Beat that pathetic fire lion and castrate him hahaha! Like father, like son, make them suffer the same pain!" Zach gave his support while cheering happily. For some reason, he felt thrilled to see his daughter corner the son of his killer.


    Elysia sweated a little to hear that because her guess was correct. Meanwhile, Jimmy just facepalmed and gave a little distance from his father. Even so, Jimmy still cheered for his big sister as well as his uncle and aunt.


    ''For the teaching of a father, Zach is quite a bad influence. Hopefully our Vann will still be our good girl after this.'' Elysia expressed her hope in her mind.


    ''Amen. I hope so too, but having a pet that is quite savage to enemies isn''t bad either.'' Elena felt conflicted a bit, but she just let it be. As long as Vanessa remained as their cute little pet, then everything was okay.


    Back inside the dome barrier, Vanessa kept attacking the crown prince of the Pyrogressive Lion n, Leigh. After using various techniques and magic, she managed to get the upper hand from the one-on-one battle.


    *Thud*


    Leigh crashed into an earth spike that somehow popped out right behind him.


    "This is the end for your future!" Vanessa took the opportunity tounch her ultimate attack.


    As she pped her wings, hundreds of wind-de d in lightning shes immediately shot toward the cornered and stunned fire lion.


    "Don''t think you will seed, insane tiger. My future is stronger than yours! Roar!" Leigh tried hard to deal with all the air des that came by burned the iing attacks with his roar of hot mes.


    *Fwoosh*


    When clouds of fire, wind, and lightning blocked the view, Vanessa took a detour and came right beside Leigh. "You are quite caught off guard, o crown prince. Say goodbye to your future, fufu..."


    Those were the white tiger''sst words before she swung her wind ws at the fire lion''s lower back.


    *sh*


    Leigh''s eyes widened, and he immediately jumped to the side at maximum speed, as fast as he could. He had high hope of dodging the vicious attack that targeted his vulnerable body part.


    *Drip* *Drip* *Drip*


    Leigh''s expression paled as if the blood had disappeared from his face when he saw the red drops of blood on the ground. Was he bleeding even though he was sure he had dodged the attack earlier? At the same time, a stinging sensation came from his butt right after.


    "Wha- what? That''s impossible, can it?" Leigh paled even more as if he didn''t dare believe the one thing that was on his mind.


    "Why don''t you check it yourself?" Vanessa picked up two boulders on the ground and threw them at a nearby lump of fresh meat and red tail.


    *St* *St*


    That things were helpless and couldn''t escape their doom either, so they were crushed t by the rock.


    Vanessa did that so that the stick and the two balls couldn''t be reattached to Leigh''s body even though the fire lions could get help from a high-level healer.


    "That-that, aah, uh?" Leigh stammered as if trying not to believe what he had just seen. That crushed things were his stick and balls? His family jewel!? It was hard to ept, but he ventured to examine the source of the pain in his butt, just to make sure.


    "Gone, it''s gone... My family jewel is gone. Ah-aahh, argh! You''ve cut off my family jewel! Argh, it''s gone, my tail is gone too. I''m not even married! Aargh!!!" Leigh screamed like he was broken and dead inside. He screamed in pain and rolled on the ground while clutching the wound in his lower back.


    Knowing that he had lost the most important thing that made him a male lion was killing him from within.


    "Young Master Leigh!" The two fire lions screamed in surprise to see what had happened to their crown prince.


    "How dare you to let your guard down in our high-level battle. Well then, say goodbye to your lower and middle dantian." Theo stabbed deeply into his opponent''s middle dantian and swung his ws down for arge shred. To take advantage of the opportunity, Le also did the same thing.


    "Gah!"


    "Urgh!"


    The two fire lions immediately fell with a lot of blood sttered because of their severe injuries. They both lost their ability to feel anything other than pain. Still, they knew that their powers were slowly starting to leave them due to the severe injuries they had sustained.


    These two brown tigers were so cruel as to make them cripple.


    "Guh, you really don''t have a conscience."


    "Ghak! Emperor Ernest will avenge us and Young Master Leigh. You will all be burned alive for this."


    The two fire lions fell on the ground and struggled to speak even though they ended up coughing up mouthfuls of blood.


    "Tell that to you guys, you hypocrites. You guys had the same intentions before, right? Why do you call us having no conscience when you would do the same to us?" Le cleaned her paws from the blood then went to her husband''s side.


    After that, Theo and Le nced at the only fire lion still fighting in the battle. They simply ignored the curse words and other ravings of the two fire lions they had just crippled.


    As the rumbling and noise from the sh between earth magic and fire subsided, Ernest could finally hear his son screaming in pain.


    He remembered that his son was responsible for handling the weakest winged tiger, so what could have happened? With an anxious and troubled heart, he immediately flew high and turned his head toward his son.


    At that very moment, Ernest was so shocked to see his son rolling on the ground, screaming in pain. His son was gripping the lower back, maybe butt?


    However, his eyes widened, and his anger level rose to the next level as he listened carefully to what his son was shouting amidst the pained moans.


    "How dare you kill my son''s future! You winged tigers have no pride and dignity in this battle! If so, then don''t me me if you all die. ept the fire of my wrath! ze Burst!" Ernest was devastated and only thought of how to kill all his opponents quickly.


    His body was enveloped in scorching hot mes, and the entire area around him became red from the heat he radiated.


    Just as Ernest was about to dash towards the white tiger, a giant earth wave knocked him back to the ground and buried him alive.


    "Grr!" Gio wouldn''t let his opponent go.


    "Get out of my way, you damn beast! I will kill youter after I kill that white tiger!" Ernest growled and burned hundreds of meters of the ground around him.


    Unfortunately, the Lion Emperor''s efforts were vain as Gio didn''t even feel anything but warmth.


    Ernest struggled to free himself from the shackles of the earth, but he could only pop his head out to the surface. And that was the best result of all his resistance efforts.


    "ept your punishment for all your sins, fire lion." Gio growled and popped his head to the surface as well. At the same time, he controlled the earth element to grip his opponent firmly.


    *Crack* *Crack*


    Several crackling sounds were heard, and Ernest roared in pain. It was the sound of some of his bones being crushed. However, that didn''t stop him from putting up a fight against this colossal monster.


    "Hehe..." Seeing that the Lion Emperor was already trapped on the ground, Vanessa let out a sinister chuckle. She walked closer toward the Pyrogressive Lion n''s crown prince, witnessed by the Lion Emperor Ernest.


    "You damn winged tiger! What do you want to do to my son!? Uraaagh! Burn to Ashes!" Ernest became angry and restless. He managed to free a quarter of his body because of his fire magic, but it was just a moment of sess. He was immediately pulled back to the ground by a powerful force.


    As far as he could go, only his head was on the surface, and that was probably intentional for some reason.


    "Didn''t I tell you, dotard lion? I will kill your son''s future. Wait a moment and it will be your turn." Vanessa smiled like a good girl who likes to keep her promises.


    "Don''t you dare to do that, or- cough!" Ernest roared in rage, but dirt entered his mouth and made him cough several times.


    "You, please don''te any closer! What do you want to do to me? I''m sure there''s a way out of this other than violence." Leigh crawled to get away from the scary white tiger that was approaching.


    "Hum... Mayber, to keep my promise? Your n, including you, killed many winged tigers eleven years ago, right? I''m not that cruel to give the same treatment. Am I not forgiving and pretty nice, hmm?" Vanessa kept walking closer even though her target was trying to get away.


    "You, please, whatever it is. Please forgive me. Don''t kill me." Leigh begged for his life as the fear gripped his muddled mind.


    "Did you grant any mercy to the winged tigers eleven years ago? You only granted amnesty to those who swore allegiance to your n, right? Did you let my father live? No, you killed my father and many winged tigers just because of your ridiculous ambition. How many did you kill at that time? It wasn''t just the winged tigers that died because of your n, right?


    For the other tigers who possessed authority and influence? Tch, you fire lions killed them mercilessly with a cold heart.


    Your heart is so cold even though you are all like burning fire from outside. Isn''t that funny?" Vanessa expressed her grievance. She bared her fangs and growled, but it looked like a terrifying smile in Ernest and Leigh''s eyes.


    "No, no... Please, I''ll give you anything. But-" Leigh wanted to stammer out a few more pleas.


    Unfortunately, Vanessa didn''t wait for it because everything had been nned by her father before this battle started. She raised her ws high and swung it mercilessly, remembering the hatred she had.


    Vanessa aimed for Leigh''s middle and lower dantian to cripple him.


    *sh*


    "Aarghh!!!" Leigh screamed in pain like it was the end of his life. His blood was flowing like running water, but he wouldn''t die from it.


    "Your future is dead. Enjoy the rest of your life doing whatever it takes. You can hate me as much as you want because I hate you and your n no less than the water in the ocean." Vanessa cleaned her ws from the red stains and walked away. She only left the in words behind.

 Chapter 403: Battle Outcome

    <h4>Chapter 403: Battle Oue</h4>


    As Leigh screamed in pain with so many cursing but agonizing mumblings, Ernest became the most furious of all. Whatever it was, he was forced to watch his only son castrated right in front of him. It was his sole descendant, the crown prince! He was a Beast Emperor, and he was being toyed with in this battle?


    "How dare you, how dare you! You are nothing more than a weak winged tiger. Graa!" Ernest went berserk. His eyes reddened, and he roared like a beast who only understood one word in his mind, destruction.


    "If you really want to be ughtered, then I''ll grant it! Burning Inferno! Fire Domain!" Ernest exploded in mes that zed like a vortex of a fire tornado.


    The ground that sealed his movement melted and became a field of superheated magma. A domain of fiery red mes covering an area of two hundred meters formed around the crazed fire lion.


    "Keke, keke..." Ernestughed like a sinister demon, and he freed himself from the shackles of the earth that had be magma andva. It was his domain, andplete control was in his hands.


    "Gio!" Vanessa eximed in concern.


    Unfortunately, Gio remained rxed and calm as if he wasn''t in any predicament. Even though he was right in the middle of the sea of fire and buried in theva, it didn''t bother him.


    "Senior white tiger and her revived father have thought of a well-thought-out n. I think now is the time." Gio muttered to himself, then he jumped off the ground.


    "You irritate me so much, let''s turn you into a giant roasted tortoise." The appearance of the colossal monster from the ground caught Ernest''s attention very much. He decided to kill the annoying beast as his first target.


    "It''s a pity. Your fire will never win against me." Gio roared at the fire lion that was running over.


    "Let''s see who will win. Your earth element will never win against my zing Inferno and my Fire Domain!" Ernest sneered back in simple beastnguage.


    "You don''t know anything about me. If you think I only master the earth element, then that''s a big mistake." Gio prepared his magic, but his opponent waited for nothing more than to attack.


    "Die!" Ernest pped his zing fire wings.


    A gigantic wave of fire andva immediately came like a tsunami of destruction that would burn everything.


    *Ssh!* *Bam!*


    Gio was submerged in a sea of superheatedva until his body was out of sight. Seeing that, Ernestughed like he had gone mad and lost his mind.


    "Hahaha! That''s the fate of anyone who dares to challenge me! Next up is you damn winged tiger. I think I should just scorch all winged tigers, mercilessly and without residue." Ernest smirked and nced at Vanessa.


    Vanessa gasped and subconsciously took a step back because of the fear and oppressive aura emitted by the Fire Lion Emperor.


    "Vanessa, quickly take cover behind us. We will set up a defensive formation. That Fire Lion Emperor has entered into berserk mode! Hurry up!" Theo shouted urgently. He and his wife also immediately set up a high-level defensive formation on the ground.


    "Ah?" Although feeling confused, Vanessa listened to what her uncle said. She immediately turned around and shot toward the semi-finished defensive formation.


    Gio''s fate was still unclear, and here the things went south all of a sudden because their strongest opponent went berserk.


    *Roar!*


    A loud roar resounded. Theva behind Ernest exploded suddenly and revealed an uninjured colossal earth dragon. Gio had already sessfully used his transformation magic, and he would now be able to easily defeat his opponent.


    A slight difference from his previous self from the current one. The dark brown color of his back was now tinted with a bluish tint, and arge capacity of water and ice elements floated around him.


    "You''ll be defeated by me because that''s the n. Where are you going, fire lion? Your fire didn''t hurt me at all." Gio gave a e on'' gesture with his ws. He would not let his opponent go.


    "Ho? You''re still alive apparently. Then I just need to send you back to hell full of fire!" Ernest spread his wings and front legs. Dozens of vortexes of fire andva towered over and immediately attacked the colossal earth dragon.


    "Hmph!" Gio just snorted and immediately controlled his earth, water, and ice elements to extinguish the Fire Domain.


    At the same time, he stomped his feet on the ground to create a violent tremor of the earthquake to speed things up.


    *Bam!* *Swoosh*


    Visible to the eye, the previously bright redva turned bluish-brown. Then, the fire vortex extinguished right after they came into contact with Gio''s body. Not done with that, Gio immediately stomped his foot again on the ground for a counterattack.


    *Bam!*


    Another earthquake urred, but this time, a tsunami-like mud wave rose high and headed for Ernest.


    "What? Impossible, my domain..." Ernest gaped in surprise to see his domain and his attacks taken for granted and annihted.


    He didn''t notice a massive tidal waveing from the side due to his shock. By the time he realized that... It was toote, and his subsequent fate was only to fall to the ground and be buried in arge volume of cold mud.


    "You think this will stop me?!" Ernest struggled to free himself, but for some reason, only his head managed toe out despite all his efforts. While his body was pulled back as if this mud sucked himself in to bury him alive.


    In response, Gio just rolled his eyes and made the mud harden until it became like cold, rocky ground.


    Gio nodded once and slightly puffed out his chest. The victory was already in his hands as nned, and for the next, he just had to leave the rest to his white tiger senior. The battle was over.


    However, there was one thing that was a bit odd. Ernest was stuck in an awkward position with only his head and buttocks sticking out to the surface.


    "Wow, this is more tense than I thought. How about you, Beast God? This is a fair battle of one Beast Emperor, two Saint Beasts and one Spirit Beast. There is no injustice in this battle." Elysia put her hands together after the tension of the battle subsided.


    "Yeah, that''s very fair. You invited the ancient Beast Emperor to this battle. The almost immortal earth dragon of the Fairy Continent, Gioragh. That colossal earth dragon alone could tten the Pyrogressive Lion n. So, what is justice!?" Regulus snapped as if he had been tricked and humiliated. It was already an outstanding achievement as he just stood in silence and watched his distant descendants be castrated.


    "Huh, why are you asking me that? But, well... Justice is a concept of moral rightness based ethics, rationality,w, naturalw, religion, equity and fairness." Elysia was slightly confused and answered with an innocent and rxed mind.


    "You, uh, that''s not what I wanted to ask as aint question." Regulus was also a little confused and realized that he had just given the wrong statement ofint.


    "Well then, the battle is over, and your rules haven''t been broken by anyone. There are no casualties, and the groups from both sides are initially on the same level of strength before the strength limit.


    Yourint is invalid because we are upholding justice here. Whereas you are nothing more than the head of a family who failed to educate your descendants." Rhea immediately intervened, but she had a strong urge to chuckle at her master''s innocent behavior. She had no idea if it was intentional or not, but it was still entertaining nheless.


    Since Rhea had spoken, Regulus simply swallowed back whatever he wanted to say.


    He was still wondering who this six-winged golden Goddess was. Why was the Goddess of life, now the Goddess of Nature, so respectful of this golden Goddess? They both had six wings, and their wings could be hidden. Could these two Goddesses be sisters or something?


    Meanwhile, more than a thousand beasts who were watching from a safe distance started muttering to each other as the battle was over, and they were able to determine who won and who lost.


    "Wha- whow, that tortoise big bro is so great! Beast Emperor Ernest was defeated so coolly and amazingly!"


    "Stupid, you want to ask or be amazed. Also, it''s not a tortoise, but a giant earth dragon, fool!"


    "Whatever it is, it''s going to be a mess. The Pyrogressive Lion n''s prince has been castrated and our Emperor has been humiliated. What do you think will happen after this?"


    "A war! But, I doubt that since four divine beings are here, and three of them seem like they''ll make things right."


    "Don''t be fooled by what will happen next, I will only respect the strong and that brown earth dragon is the strongest beast! I will kneel down and paid my obeisance to that big bro!"


    "The Pyrogressive Lion n is descended from the Beast God, and again, there are many imperial warriors there, ready to carry out Beast Emperor Ernest''s orders."


    "War! Battle! I like it, and I want it, love! Beast Continent has been quiet for too long, and we need chaos! Thank you for the brave old Winged Tiger n, it turns out that the Pyrogressive Lion n is a bunch of losers! Wuahaha!"


    "Hey, I''m not with him and I don''t know this mad animal."


    "You crazy animal, have you lost your mind or something? Our continent was chaotic eleven years ago."


    All sorts ofmotion broke out, but the final oue of the battle wasn''t over yet. Vanessa still remembers what her father hoped for, and the situation of Beast Emperor Ernest was very suitable to carry out this heinous thing.

 Chapter 404: The Late Beast Emperor

    <h4>Chapter 404: The Late Beast Emperor</h4>


    "You, what do you want to do?" Ernest looked up and questioned it with a bit of anxiety. The approaching winged tiger definitely didn''t bring any goodness.


    Now he was in the shackles of mixed elemental magic, and it had sealed him from fighting back or even moving. The fire had understood, and for some reason, he knew that he was in a vulnerable state.


    "You''re still questioning that? Isn''t that obvious, I want to make you suffer." Vanessa answered kindly.


    The members of the Pyrogressive Lion n witnessed that and became furious. Either way, they needed to stop what might happen to their Patriarch Emperor from having the same fate as their crown prince.


    "Hey, the battle is over! Hurry up and stop that insane winged tiger before it''s toote!"


    "Yeah, let''s ask the Beast God for help right away! We can''t let that vile winged tiger castrate our lord!"


    "You winged tigers, you must help us deal with your kin!"


    "Yeah, it''s all because of your n''s species. We should have destroyed your n eleven years ago without a trace and hunted down the escapees! Damn it!"


    "You have lived in power and now your kin is biting the Pyrogressive Lion n like a pack of ungrateful tigers."


    The fire lions expressed their grievances and wrath to the winged tigers, who were also their vassals.


    "We offer all apologies, but they are not part of our n. The winged tigers who rebelled were Theo, Le, and Vanessa. They are a faction of Beast Emperor Zach." One of the winged tigers apologized like a servant to his master.


    "Forget it, we need to help our lord! Hurry up!"


    "Argh, this dome barrier stands in our way. We need to ask The Almighty Beast God for urgent permission."


    "You white tiger. The battle is over, don''t you dare touch our lord or you will suffer the consequences!"


    The fire lions had already panicked. They couldn''t waste time ming their vassals. Their patriarch was in a predicament, but they couldn''t help because the dome barrier was still there to prevent anyone from entering the arena.


    Therefore, the group of fire lions immediately went to appeal to the Beast God.


    "Hold on!" An exmation like a roar rang out within a kilometer radius.


    Vanessa stopped before she did what she had in mind. Ernest was silent for a moment, the fire lions also pondered for a moment, and the other beasts immediately turned to the source of the sound.


    About three meters from the divine beings, a yellow-red tiger cub was standing on a reddish rock. The tiger cub was the one who shouted, and for some reason, the beasts found that tiger cub''s voice quite familiar to their ears and memories.


    Seeing Vanessa doing nothing but looking at him, Zach nodded and turned to the Golden Goddess. "O the glorious Goddess, please revoke this dome barrier. Let me settle the grudge between my n and theirs."


    "Your wish is granted." Elysia simply removed the dome barrier with a snap of her fingers.


    "Thank you very much." Zach didn''t forget to express his gratitude before he put on the aura of a Beast Emperor to look at the beasts around him, especially the winged tigers and fire lions.


    He stepped in the air to enter the arena field and left ripples of smoldering fire with his every step.


    "Please don''t interfere, Regulus. Let them finish their enmity. The mortals settle their problems with the mortals, the divine beings shouldn''t interfere. That''s the one you said before." Rhea spoke in a whisper-like voice, but it was still audible to Regulus and the two Goddesses beside her.


    "Guh, whatever. I''ve tried my best, and the result is that fate will decide. Regina won''t be mad at me, will she?" Regulus suppressed his intentions. He muttered to himself in a voice so low that perhaps no one could hear him.


    Unfortunately, Elena overheard the muttering. She thought of this Beast God as ''the husband was afraid of wife'', but didn''t this Beast God have a harem with many wives and concubines? Wouldn''t it be too much of a hassle to manage many wives, especially with such a personality?


    Whatever it was, Elena just chirped about it to Elysia. They observed Zach simply to find out what this reddish-gold tiger wanted to do.


    By the time Zach arrived five meters from his daughter, he had leapt into the air andnded on a foothold of his fire magic. For a bit of superiority speech, a high position was necessary.


    "Eleven years since my death and during that time my n has declined until it has be a lowly n, subordinate to the n that destroyed the Winged Tiger n." Zach looked at the group of fire lions, then at the winged tigers who used to be members of his n.


    "The current Winged Tiger n is genuinely disappointing and disgraceful. Thousands of years of history of the Winged Tiger n were simply destroyed. You lowly beings no longer have the dignity of Winged Tiger n!


    I, Zach, announce from now onwards, my n traitors who have be ves to the fire lions are no longer the members of Winged Tiger n!" Zach raised his voice, like a rage, for all to hear.


    "However, it is your decision to submit to that cunning and evil n, and I will neither question nor punish you. I''m only here to judge the mastermind behind my death, myrade''s death, and the source of my Winged Tiger n''s destruction." After saying that, Zach descended from the height and went beside his daughter.


    He was satisfied enough to see the shocked and dumbfounded faces of all the beasts, especially his former n members and the fire lions. Besides all that, he was thrilled to see Ernest''s aghast expression.


    "Hey, wait, who is that tiger cub? Why does he talk like he has high authority and sound arrogant?"


    "Why is the tiger cub a little transparent? I can even see his Energy Core clearly. Wait, he has a red Energy Core? Emperor-level tiger cub!?"


    "Didn''t you hear that yourself, you idiot? That tiger cub is none other than Beast Emperor Zach himself! He rose from the grave, err, the realm of the dead just for revenge."


    Despite the muttering of the beasts, any and all tigers from the Winged Tiger n, now former, could only lower their heads in shame.


    Theirst patriarch, thete Beast Emperor, rose from the grave to convey his disappointment to his n. And again, the Winged Tiger n was disbanded? They didn''t deserve to be under that name anymore?


    All of these things happened because of the death of their Patriarch Emperor. It was true that they seemed to have betrayed the dignity and honor of their own n. But, what did the dead know about the pressures and hardships they received? They chose to submit to the fire lions, the cause of that tragedy, for their own good!


    Despite having countlessints and dissatisfactions, none of the winged tigers expressed that. They remained behind the Pyrogressive Lion n for so many unspeakable reasons.


    "How are you, Ernest yo? I have risen from the dead just for this. Why did you nt yourself in the ground? Do you want to disguise yourself as a living nt? But, well... Why are you sticking out your butt like that? Oh, is that a new cultivation technique?" Zach quipped and insulted the mastermind behind all the tragedies eleven years ago.


    "You! You''re Zach, the loser!? You''ve already lost and died by my ws, how did youe back to life!?" Ernest growled and was utterly clueless about the sudden change in events.


    "You don''t need to know about divine secrets. Your power and ambition will never reach that level of knowledge. But, maybe, your Beast God ancestor at least knows something." Zach sneered, then calmly pointed at the Beast God as if he didn''t have the slightest bit of respect.


    "But, never mind, this is about you and me. Look at this pathetic you. Your strongest adjutants, your son, and you''ve lost to my daughter''s team. You called me a loser, but it was you who ambushed me and killed me with thirteen experts when I was exhausted.


    The sin you havemitted against my n and the innocent beasts is already so great. Thew of castration to end your offspring is nothing more than an end to a terrible and pathetic species like you. Let''s hope there are no creatures like you in the future.


    You can go on with your life as a eunuch, oops, I mean genderless fire lion, with your sole son, keke... Am I not so good with this revenge? You don''t have to thank me. Give it to yourself for your past actions." Zach circled Ernest, then stood by thetter''s butt.


    "Wha, wait a minute, we can talk about this. There must be a solution for this. A penance... Yeah! A penance can definitely be done. Whatever it is, please say whatever it is, but please don''t put an end to my ability to reproduce. To kill my future descendants is a heinous crime!" Ernest broke out in cold sweat and began to think 180 degrees different from his usual self. His future and identity as a male lion were at stake here.


    "Oh, a penance or an atonement? Of course, after all, you are a Beast Emperor. I don''t knowter, but I''m sure you will be at the forefront when the great battle against the monstrous cursed monster takes ce in about three months.


    Good luck to save the world and this continent. I''m already dead and can''t help anything, hehe..." Zach leaked out a bit of information from what his daughter told him. After all, the Beast God must have been prepared for it, but it just hadn''t been announced.

 Chapter 405: A Wish to be Granted

    <h4>Chapter 405: A Wish to be Granted</h4>


    "What do you mean by that?" Ernest did not immediately understand. He didn''t even know anything about it.


    "It''s nothing. You''ll know it sooner orter from your ancestor. Now say goodbye to your little brother, Ernest yo." Zach was indifferent to respond. He immediately carried out his goal there, namely making the one who killed him a genderless lion.


    "No, no, wait-" Ernest tried topromise, but it was toote.


    "Quickly stop that tiger cub!" One of the elders from the Pyrogressive Lion n eximed with urgency. Unfortunately, they were also unable toe to save their lord from that predicament.


    *sh*


    Zach used his fire de magic to cut and scorch his enemy''s sticks and balls.


    "Arrgh!!! I''ll kill you, Zach!" Ernest screamed in pain. He felt as if his life had been cut in half and torn into small pieces.


    "You can''t do that because I''m already dead. If you''re tired of living, please die immediately and meet me in the realm of death. I''ll take you around in that realm, hahaha! Don''t thank me." Zach is incredibly content to castrate his enemies.


    He knew it was the greatest insult and punishment to his killer. It was the end of the foolish yet ambitious gene of the Fire Lion Emperor.


    As Ernest continued to deliver many curse words, Zach casually invited Gio and Vanessa to leave from there to return to the side of the Goddesses.


    The fire lions and hundreds of beasts immediately approached Ernest. They simply ignored the evildoer simply because the colossal earth dragon was still there.


    And again, one thing they needed to do immediately was to help their lord and young master.


    "You tell your daughter to overdo it, even though you can do it yourself in the end. What a terrible father. If Vann bes a bad girl, I shall bring you back to life just to kill you again. Don''t expect you to be able to reincarnate then. Remember my words." Elysia was slightly dissatisfied and conveyed that.


    She had no idea about Zach''s n. Still, the thing that made her dissatisfied the most was because Zach had told Vanessa to castrate the fire lion earlier.


    Zach broke out in cold sweat, and the hairs on his neck stood up on their own. Even though it was just a feeling, it really came into his soul. The Almighty Goddess is not satisfied with that because he asked his daughter for the punishment earlier?


    ''Oh, stupid me! I should have just castrated that crown prince with my own ws instead. I should not sully my daughter innocence with such unclean things. After all, my daughter is already the property of the Almighty Goddess.'' Zach patted his forehead while introspecting about his mistakes.


    Therefore, he drew near to the Almighty Goddess and knelt there to ask for forgiveness. "Please forgive my stupidity and ignorance. I understand your point and allow me to atone for my sins and mistakes. I can guarantee you that my daughter is a good girl, your loyal, faithful servant."


    "Mm, fine. I ept your apology." Elysia didn''tplicate things for Zach. She then announced the battle oue. "The revenge battle is over, and the winner is the Winged Tiger Team! As the winner, the Winged Tiger Team has the right to request for a wish to be granted, terms and conditions apply."


    "Wait a second! It''s not a team of winged tigers because there is a colossal earth dragon to help. Also, isn''t it too cruel to have three participants crippled and two castrated!?"


    "An unforgivable sin!"


    "Yeah, this is a great offense! O Beast God, almighty father, please do justice to us!"


    The fire lions began to express theirints one by one. They were begging for help and justice from their ancestor. Some of them were simply helping their lord out of the rock-hard yet cold ground.


    "You said that when Pyrogressive Lion Team was going to do the same to the Winged Tiger Team. There is no prohibition that says you cannot involve other species in your team of four. Only one rule, no killing. Also, this is a revenge battle for what your n did eleven years ago. If you have anyints or dissatisfaction, pleasee here and tell us. We would like to know more details." Rhea retorted as she knew the Beast God would not defend those stupid lions anymore.


    Hearing the divine being speak, the fire lions immediately shut their mouths. Even if that wasn''t said, they knew that there would only be bad news for them if they dared to approach and raise their grievances.


    Moreover, the Beast God just stood there casually as if nothing was wrong. If their ancestor was simply silent, then it was clear that they couldn''t ask for help.


    For that reason, the fire lions simply swallowed back what they were about to say and immediately rescued the four injured lions. Emergency treatment must be carried out as soon as possible in the hope of full recovery.


    Ernest, Leigh, and the other two fire lions were immediately brought back to the forest city. Hundreds of imperial warriors also followed.


    As the tension subsided and the beasts started leaving the vicinity, Regulus opened his mouth with a sigh. "Huff, I think it''s over. Our meeting this time, after a long time of not seeing each other, is really not good. If you will, allow me to host you in my private mountains, Scarheim Tops."


    "Huh? Thest time we met, you were so unkind to me. Why are you now suddenly super duper docile?" Nell raised her eyebrows and conveyed herint.


    "Err, let''s just say I was not unstable at the time. Let''s make peace and allow me to make amends for my mistakes." Regulus looked to the side. To be honest, he tried to invite these Goddesses only because he was so curious about this mysterious Golden Goddess.


    At that moment, Rhea shook her head while grabbing Elysia''s arm. ''Master Elysia, allow me to decide this. I don''t see the goodwill of this Beast God because of the situation just now. Besides, our arrival to the Beast Continent was originally only because we wanted to know about the Beast God''s preparations to deal with those ursed monsters, right?''


    ''En, I don''t mind, Rhea. If you think we need to turn down Regulus''s invitation, then that''s what we''ll do.'' Elysia didn''t mind epting Rhea''s request at all. She didn''t even need to hear many excuses for that.


    ''Ah, thank you, Master Elysia. To be honest, I could see that the Beast God was already prepared for that inevitable day. So, we can rest easy with the situation on the Beast Continent.'' Rhea gave a bit of reason, but Elysia just nodded and left the rest to her as if she had already earned something called trust.


    "My apologies, but we were unable toe to visit your nest mountains. The purpose of our arrival on this continent was actually just to ensure your preparation for that inevitable day, but it seems that you are prepared and know a lot of things. With that, our goal has been aplished. It''s time for us to go." Rhea refused Regulus''s invitation with an excuse.


    "Is that so? I know a lot about those damned monsters, you know? Don''t you really want to visit for that?" Regulus didn''t understand why his invitation was turned down.


    "Mm, we also know a lot about them, including their current abilities and situation. We already have ns to do after this. Before and after, see you next time. Hopefully, our next meeting won''t be this bad." Rhea raised her hand slightly and gave a light wave. After that, she turned around and led her small group away.


    Elysia only used the invisible magic, and her little group disappeared from Regulus''s sight instantly. The colossal earth dragon was also included.


    Watching the Goddesses leave, Regulus sighed and looked once more at thest ce he saw the figure of the Goddesses. After that, he pped his wings and sped away from there.


    One kilometer directly above Brisline Woond, Elysia and her little group were floating on Nell''s magic carpet under invisibility. Jimmy was dancing happily beside Zach, and Vanessa just watched the two little tigers with a smile on her face. Meanwhile, Gio had returned to his tiny form.


    "Okay, Vann, your team has won, you have the right to ask one thing of me. Please think about this carefully, because you know the situation and the conditions." Elysia brought up the topic of what she promised. She had already predicted that Vanessa would win after all.


    Hearing that, Jimmy and Zach froze for a moment, then they immediately turned to Vanessa. They wanted to know what Vanessa would ask for.


    Unfortunately, Vanessa gave a respectful bow instead of expressing a wish to be granted. "Thank you very much for your help and presence, master. I am well aware of the terms and conditions you are referring to. I also understand why you are promising this. But, with all due respect, please grant me this one wish of mine."


    "Mm, if you understand, say your wish." Elysia has no objection to it as long as it is still within her rules, norms, and principles.


    Vanessa turned around after thanking her master once again. She looked at her father, brother, uncle, and aunt. "Please forgive my selfishness for this, but I think this is the most necessary thing toe true considering what has just happened. Please allow me to state the wish of mine."

 Chapter 406: Seizing the Palace

    <h4>Chapter 406: Seizing the Pce</h4>


    Zach nced at the other winged tigers, then gave his daughter his approval. "Hum, it''s your right to have it, Vanessa. Please state on your wish to the Almighty Goddess. We know it''s best for all of us."


    "Mm, thank you." After saying that, Vanessa turned around to face her master.


    Witnessed by all the individuals in the small group, she immediately conveyed her wish respectfully. "This may sound a bit exaggerated, but my wish is to ask you to seize the Brisline Pce from the Pyrogressive Lion n. It is a pce built by the ancestor of the Winged Tiger n, the first Beast Emperor in recorded history."


    At the end of her words, Vanessa prostrated and pleaded. "Please, please put Brisline Pce in your Nature Realm, master. Wherever it is, even if it''s in barrennds and at the edge of the maind. All my n legacy and my memories are in that pce. Please..."


    Seeing that, Elena quite understood why Vanessa asked for that. Although, one thing that made her and Elysia agree to give a prize in granting one wish for the winner was not this.


    ''Oow, I thought our Vann would ask for something else, but she really didn''t hesitate to ask for a big one. So, how about it, Eli? Are you going to make it happen? We''re going to seize that extra huge white pce and make the Pyrogressive Lion n homeless?'' Elena would obviously grant Vanessa''s wish since it was easy peasy. Still, she needed to ask Elysia''s opinion above all else.


    ''Let''s do that. We have be viins in the eyes of the Pyrogressive Lion n, after all. We also need to repair the damaged defense towers.'' Elysia also thought it wasn''t a difficult thing to do.


    ''You mean just repair the towers building, right? The defense system is broken and we don''t know how to fix it.'' Elena shrugged her shoulders as if she knew what Elysia was thinking.


    ''Um, yes?'' Elysia responded innocently. After that, she looked at Rhea only to get a nod, then she focused on Vanessa. "I shall grant your wish, Vann. But tell me, what about the Pyrogressive Lion n?"


    "Thank you very much, master!" Vanessa kowtowed once more, then she raised her head when her master asked for it. Then, she answered her master''s previous question. "The Pyrogressive Lion n really wants to rule over the idan Region. If so, then they need to build their own pce, instead of using the Winged Tiger n''s pce."


    "That makes sense." Elysia nodded, then she turned to Nell.


    As if she understood the meaning, Nell immediately ordered her magic carpet to float near the pce in the middle of the forest city.


    "Wait here a moment." After saying that, Elysia flew down from the magic carpet and approached the extra huge white pce.


    The appearance of the divine being in the middle of the city shocked the fire lions. They were rushing to find the best healers to treat the heavy wounds suffered by the four lions, but this Golden Goddess still wasn''t satisfied to add to their suffering?


    "What do you want to do, Golden Goddess!? Are you not content to add suffering to the Pyrogressive Lion n just because of those winged tigers?" One of the fire lions roared restlessly and anxiously.


    "There''s no need to be afraid. Hm, three of the fire lions over there are seriously injured. Therefore, allow me to help you with my healing magic. Dying from blood loss is a terrible thing for them." Elysia flew over and used her healing magic without waiting for approval from anyone.


    Golden light shone from her palms and healed the heavily injured fire lions, but Ernest was omitted.


    Elysia only healed external wounds, not the broken dantians or otherplicated things. One thing would prevent those poor lions from losing more blood, and that was all she did.


    Right on the shocked faces of the fire lions, Elysia just flew away to approach the pce. "I''m the Goddess of Light. For anyone still inside the pce, get out of there immediately because this pce will disappear in a matter of three. This is the wish of the winner of the battle and I have agreed to grant it."


    Ernest just felt a little relieved to see his son and his adjutants had no more wounds, though he had no idea what was healed. However, the continued words of the Goddess made her cough and breath a little.


    After being humiliated by those winged tigers, they wanted to seize his pce? It was too much!


    "One." Elysia started counting.


    "Wait a minute!" Ernest shouted even though his body was in pain.


    "I said three, not one minute. Two." Elysia continued her count. She knew all the beasts in the pce heard her and tried to get out as soon as possible.


    Sure enough, several beasts immediately rushed out as if to save their lives from harm.


    "Three. Time is up." Elysia didn''t wait for anyone anymore and immediately used her gravity magic to lift the entire pce into the air.


    An earthquake urred, but it was only momentary and slight. The pce slowly rose into the air to follow the incredible capacity of gravity.


    Elysia created a giant golden magic circle under the pce. Simultaneously with the appearance of the enormous magic circle, she opened the portal to the Nature Realm in the disguise of magic circle magic. After that, she made the magic circle and realm portal slowly rise.


    What everyone saw, the pce slowly disappeared from the ground up as if it was swallowed by something.


    "Wha-what?" Ernest stared as if he couldn''t believe it. Even though it wasn''t the pce he built, all his treasures were still inside! He just realized that. It turned out to be looting and robbery!


    "Hm, fine, now it''s time for me to go." Elysia closed the portal and eliminated her magic circle.


    Just as Elysia was about to leave, a beast called out ahead of the others to express his discontent. Ernest called out just before the Goddess was about to leave.


    "Wait a moment, Golden Godddess, the Goddess of Light! Even if you are only here because of those winged tigers, isn''t this all too much!? What do they offer to get help from you? Why did you grant their wish to eliminate my pce and everything in it? All my treasures are still in that pce! Guhk!" Ernest coughed a mouthful of blood after he conveyed his grievances and all the injustices.


    To remember he was humiliated, stripped to poverty, homeless, and again no longer a male lion really put him under a lot of mental stress.


    "Uhm well... In that case, I will return all the items that are in the treasury chamber of your secret room." Elysia reopened the portal in the guise of a golden magic circle and took out many valuable items and treasures.


    Those were all the treasures from the treasure chamber in the underground room, which she believed belonged to Ernest. The same room where Zach''s Energy Core was stored some time ago.


    Since Vanessa only asked for the pce, then she shouldn''t take too many treasures. At the very least, she needed to leave a little for these fire lions to rebuild the new pce, right?


    "That''s all from me, sorry to bother and trouble you. Since you intend to rule this region, then you can build a new pce in the name of your n instead of using the one built by the ancestor of the Winged Tiger n. Farewell!" Elysia waved her hand and flew away to the destroyed towers.


    Ernest pushed everyone around him and immediately rushed to save all his property before someone else took it. It was a mountain of highly precious sparkling treasures, after all.


    After that, he stared at the vacantnd that once stood a grand white pce. He could only hit the ground to feel all the pain he had received today. Luckily, he was not crippled like the other three fire lions. In his mind, he would make his enemy pay for everything he received today tenfold.


    On the other side of the forest city, Elysia was hovering near one of the defense towers. She used various kinds of magic that she could use to repair the towers.


    It was thest tower to be repaired. Imagination magic was really very practical and helpful.


    ''Ah, finally done.'' Elysia rubbed her palms together as if to get rid of the dust.


    ''You only repaired the building, Ely, fufu...'' Elena chuckled lightly.


    ''The beasts can reassemble the forest city''s defense system on their own. Our help is enough, let''s go back.'' Elysia disappeared from the Brisline Woond sky due to her invisible magic and flew back to Nell''s magic carpet.


    "Wow, you really did it, Elysia! Look at that Beast Emperor. He seems to have been hit hard for losing his pce after all the events just now." Nell cheered happily to wee Elysia''s arrival.


    "Mm, it''s not that hard." Elysia raised her hand, and Nellnded there.


    "Hum-hum, Vanessa, my daughter, you really are a savage to give the Pyrogressive Lion n a final blow. You also intend to plunder that lion n to poverty? Luckily, the Almighty Goddess is still merciful and leaves a lot of treasure behind for them to live, hehe..." Zach patted his daughter''s back with a big smile on his face.


    "Yeah, big sister, I didn''t know you were quite sadistic and psycho too." Jimmy also patted his big sister on the back.


    "Did you say something, Jimmy?" Vanessa narrowed her eyes to look at her little brother. She raised her paw for that too.


    "Oh shit, I forgot you''re a bully!" Jimmy immediately ran away to save his life, remembering all the physical abuse he had received in the past.

 Chapter 407: Whats Next?

    <h4>Chapter 407: What''s Next?</h4>


    "Master Elysia, if I may ask, where did you put the pce?" Rhea nudged Elysia''s arm.


    "Uhm, I ced it near a smallke in the northern part of the maind. It''s a wastnd filled with only grasnds. Is that alright?" Elysia asked back to make sure she made the right decision.


    "Ah, that''s fine. No wonder I can''t see it from the Hill of Prosperity. Now that our business on the Beast Continent is over, what shall we do next, Master Elysia?" Rhea put her palms together with an approving smile.


    "Hmm, I still need to ce Jimmy''s grave near his father and mother." Elysia patted her chin and remembered what she had promised some time ago.


    Then, she turned to the two little tigers who were joking around. "Jimmy, Vann, please stop that for a moment. Can you tell me where the royal cemetery is? I can''t find it anywhere in this forest city." Elysia asked while checking once again at the forest city below.


    "Ah?"


    "Uh?"


    Vanessa and Jimmy stopped instantly from whatever they were doing. They became good cats and sat nicely.


    "My father and mother are buried in the cemetery of warriors and heroes. It''s about five kilometers west of Brisline Woond." Vanessa pointed to the west with her little paw.


    "Alright, let''s go there." Elysia nced at Nell, and thetter immediately understood. The magic carpet immediately shot to the west. Sure enough, there was a distinctive cemetery hidden behind the tall, big trees.


    A field of several hectares filled with many graves with various kinds of remarkable tombstones to indicate who was buried a few meters underground.


    Vanessa, Jimmy, and Zach guided the others like the tour guides. They went to a pair of graves at the center area of the cemetery of the warriors and heroes. All the honorable tigers of the Winged Tiger n were buried there.


    "This is the grave of my father and mother. I want my body to be buried beside them. Yes, here." Jimmy pointed to a pair of graves, then patted the piece ofnd right next to the grave with his father''s name on it.


    "Mm, your wish shall be granted. Please step away a bit." Elysia nodded slightly.


    After Jimmy took a few steps back, Elysia raised her hand slightly. She manipted the earth element to create a sizable pit.


    Then, she took Jimmy''s grave out of Nature Realm and ced it in the burial pit she had made.


    "Now that''s done. What kind of tombstone do you want, Jimmy?" Elysia swept her palm and took out a square stone before she closed the Nature Realm''s portal.


    "Oh! I can sculpt that. Please allow me to make a tombstone for myself." Jimmy raised his paw aloft to volunteer himself.


    "Sure, here." Elysia simply ced the stone on the ground.


    For the next few moments, Jimmy, with his creativity, immediately carved the stone into a dashing tombstone with a simple winged tiger shape at the top. He also did not forget to write his name, when he was born and when he died.


    "Hum, it''s much more feasible than the cobblestone over there. Let''s change that now." Jimmy nodded in agreement to see his handiwork. He immediately kicked a pair of cobblestones from the top of his grave and stuck a new tombstone there.


    "Phew... I hope my body can sleep peacefully down there. My body won''t be lonely anymore because my body has been buried in the family cemetery." Jimmy wiped his tears and sweat. He said that as if his body was the other individual of him.


    "Let us send our prayers and respects to the dead." Nell proposed, and it was agreed by all, without exception. It was like a pilgrimage.


    As the Goddess of Blessings, Nell presided over the prayer service in front of the graves, and the others followed it solemnly.


    "--Wee them into heaven, give them protection from the punishment of the grave and the punishment of hell. Expand a ce for them and enlighten them in the darkness of the grave and death. Give them a better life in their next life. Amen." Nell closed the prayer based on her teaching.


    "Amen." The others followed to say that, even Elysia and Rhea. Meanwhile, Gio just stood aside because he didn''t understand anything.


    At a nce, she had already converted several beasts into her teachings. And maybe, two or three Goddesses too?


    Elysia nced at Zach. She seemed to understand what this reddish-gold tiger was going to do. "You may stay here to continue your pilgrimage. We will be around to wait for you. Pleasee to the cemetery exit when you are finished."


    "Hum, thank you for your concern, O Almighty Goddess." Zach expressed his gratitude.


    "Mm, let''s go." Elysia invited Rhea, Nell, and Gio to go to the cemetery exit.


    Watching the three Goddesses leave, Zach took a deep breath and headed toward his wife''s grave. Theo and Le followed closely behind. Vanessa and Jimmy too. They continued their pilgrimage to their predecessors, too, because it might be theirst moment there to do that.


    Elysia looked up at the night sky full of stars. Even though the scene looked charming and lively, her heart was a bit depressed and lonely.


    ''Ely...'' Elena appeared in the world and held Elysia''s hand.


    ''It''s okay, Sister Elena. I feel sorry for our Vann.'' Elysia smiled to look at her reliable sister as well as her guardian angel.


    ''Then, that''s fine too. I just want to hold your hand. It feels a little cold. Come here, I''ll warm your other hand too.'' Elena reversed the statement and grabbed Elysia''s other hand too.


    Rhea and Nell just fell silent to see Elena and Elysia holding hands. Maybe, there was an unspoken thing that happened, and they didn''t know about it?


    A few momentster, Elena let go of Elysia''s hand, but she kept one to hold. She smiled with a relieved expression and turned to Rhea and Nell. "So, where are we going after this? Shall we immediately go to help thest known God, Oceanids, the Sea God?"


    "Ah, for that, it seems we don''t need to rush. As I said before, the Oceanids now number three thousand and half of them have been contaminated with the evil energy of the terrible curse. About fifteen hundred creatures have be mutants of evil monsters. We It will take a lot of time to finish all of that." Nell gave a reasonable excuse because she had another idea in mind.


    Elena and Elysia just waited for Nell to continue because they knew Nell hadn''t finished delivering the main point.


    "A suggestion from me, how about we help my big sister first? My big sister also needs help, remember? It might take some time, maybe a few days or weeks. So, we better start my big sister''s recovery faster. What do you think, Elysia, Elena?" Nell put her index fingers together to convey that. She expected approval from them.


    "You''re right, Nell. Let''s help Rhea first. She''s still trapped in her baby''s body. Although I don''t mind that much..." Elysia thought it was a good idea. She muttered softly in thest sentence.


    "You''re reasonable, little one. Let''s help our Rhea to grow into a full-grown girl again. What''s your n? Do you know of an interesting spot rich in pure magical energy? Or, shall we follow Lifa''s suggestion by setting up a formation at a special spot in the Nature Realm?" Elena gave a nod of approval. She knew taking care of a cute baby wasn''t bad, but having a strong grown girl to protect her Elysia was something better.


    "Ah-umm..." Rhea wanted to speak, but she didn''t know what to say. She felt a little embarrassed to be mentioned like that.


    "Yes, then it''s decided! I think we need to try a special spot in this world before trying Lifa''s suggestion. I know a special spot that is perfect for this. It contains very rich positive energy and pure magic energy." Nell pumped her hand in sess because she easily persuaded this ''two in one'' Goddess.


    "But where is it?" Elysia asked and subconsciously tilted her head slightly.


    "Ah, I don''t know the name of the ce but I do know where it is. If I''m not mistaken, it''s in a mountain in the eastern region of the Beastkin Continent. I discovered that ce by ident while I was traveling around the world a few weeks ago. It''s a really nice ce and I''m sure everyone will love it." Nell gave two thumbs up and a wink to vouch for her words.


    "If you''re so sure of that, then that''s what we''ll do. What do you think, Rhea?" Elysia felt it was all for Rhea''s good, and that would happen. However, she needed to hear the opinion of the concerned person first.


    "En, I am very grateful for this, Master Elysia. But, is that ce an unknown ce or something deserted? I would feel uneasy if it was a public ce with a lot of visitors." Rhea was honest about expressing her concern because that was what she was worried about.


    "Un, take it easy, big sister. That ce is safe and protected because no ordinary being can reach it. Perhaps, that ce is still unknown to anyone other than myself because it is at the top of a remote mountain." Nell patted her chin for a moment and tried to reassure her big sister.


    "Then, everything is ok." Rhea gave an ok hand gesture with a smile.


    After that, she asked Elysia to open the Nature Realm''s portal because she wanted to unmanifest her avatar to save her magic energy expenditure.

 Chapter 408: A Spot with Abundant Good Energy

    <h4>Chapter 408: A Spot with Abundant Good Energy</h4>


    Elysia was no longer in Elena''s form. To avoid confusion due to Elena appearing in the real world, she returned to her original form as Elysia.


    "Thank you for the help and hard work." Elysia said goodbye to Rhea''s slowly disappearing avatar, then she carried the baby Rhea into her arms.


    "Em, you don''t need to thank me, Master Elysia. You are a good person. It''s my pleasure to help you." Rhea smiled in satisfaction at the appreciation even though she said that.


    Elysia just smiled back at Rhea, then told Lifa about their next n. They would go to the Beastkin Continent based on Nell''s suggestion of a spot with abundant good energy.


    "I see, if it''s your decision and you think it''s a good thing, then feel free to go there. However, I still suggest that you spend some time in the Nature Realm to help my good daughter in a magic energy absorption formation, Elysia." Lifa gave her permission without the slightest objection.


    "Alright, I understand, Madam Lifa. Thus, we will go there to see the spot of Nell''s fortuitous encounter." Elysia nodded in understanding.


    "Then please be careful." Lifa showed her consideration, but it was either aimed at Elysia or Rhea.


    "Aww wight, mother. See youter!" Rhea waved her tiny hand.


    After Lifa gave a hum, Elysia closed the Nature Realm''s portal and sat next to Nell on the magic carpet. Rhea was on herp.


    At that moment, Rhea stole a few nces at Elena. A few moments ago, she had asked what her mother was doing with Elena in the Nature Realm.


    She wasn''t even allowed to stay there after Elena''s inter-realm telepathy experiment. Unfortunately, her mother decided not to tell her anything other than just a light conversation.


    Rhea nced up at Elysia, but she just heaved a subtle sigh because she didn''t dare to ask.


    "Hm-mm~" Elena noticed Rhea''s confusion, but she just smiled faintly and sat beside Elysia. She knew what caused it, but she remained silent because no one asked.


    Even if someone asked about it, she might just twist and turn the question around like Elysia''s habit when sensitive orplicated questions came up.


    Elysia just rolled her eyes to realize what Elena was thinking. It just popped into her head, and she had no power over it. Henceforth, she and the others chatted lightly with each other, especially regarding Nell''s fortuitous encounters.


    After waiting several tens of minutes, Vanessa and the other four little cats approached. Vanessa was in the front as if she was the leader in that cat pack.


    ''Oh look at that, now we have three little cats and two ghost cats. They just need sunsses and they''ll look like a gang of cat thugs, hehe.'' Elenamented on that because she felt the five cats were like a gangster ready to smack anyone for some fresh fish.


    ''Thug life?'' Elysia seemed to understand what Elena was imagining.


    ''Precisely.'' Elena gave a wink in reply.


    "Wee back, are you done with your pilgrimage?" Elysia greeted the cats with hospitality.


    "Mm, thank you, master." Vanessa nodded and represented to answer.


    "Ugh, to be honest, I feel a little weird. I made a pilgrimage to my own grave. It was as if I was praying for my other-self. Wait, could this current me just the other me but in another realm or dimension?


    Another version of me? What if there was another me but in another dimension or realm? I can make an army full of me!" Jimmy squeezed his head in great confusion at the realization that came so suddenly as he thought back to where his prayers were going.


    "Stop thinking weird and crazy things, boy. Hurry up or you''ll miss an exclusive flight." Zach kicked his son to the magic carpet. He had heard enough nonsense remarks and tiger-shit tweets from his son''s chatty mouth.


    "Ow! Hey, what if I go straight to another world because of that rough kick, father?" Jimmy stroked his butt as he protested. Fortunately, he didn''t feel any pain, thanks to this temporary magical body.


    "Hmph!" Zach just snorted and climbed onto the magic carpet like a good cat. He didn''t forget to greet the three Goddesses politely as well.


    "Excuse me, master. Can I ask you one thing?" Vanessa pulled the hem of her master''s dress.


    "Oh, sure." Elysia looked down and stroked the white cat''s head.


    "We departed from the Human Continent and went to the Fairy Continent, the Elven Continent, then now we are on the Beast Continent. May I know where we are going next? Are we going to visit all the continents in the world for your noble cause, master?" Vanessa spoke while purring a little because of the pleasant caress.


    "Hm, that''s possible, Vann. However, our destination after this is the Beastkin Continent. We''re going to visit an interesting spot, and we''re not visiting anyone for the noble cause you mentioned for one day. You can spend your time with your brother and father there. What do you think?" Elysia spoke to Vanessa, but she also looked at Zach and Jimmy.


    "Yeah, the Beast Continent will be in a bit of chaos due to what happened a while ago. I''m sure the other four regions will be as chaotic as the idan Region." Zach also thought it was the right decision to leave the Beast Continent for some family time. He still wanted to make good use of his short time in this living world with his remaining family.


    "Wow, that sure is interesting! We only have the Beastkin Continent, Devil Continent, Dwarven Continent, and Aquatic Continent to visit. Or maybe, Nameless Land, Unknown Continent, Boundless Desert, and Eternal Winter Continents! This is a world tour! Woohoo!" Jimmy gave two thumbs up and nodded several times to convey his approval and enthusiasm.


    "Aquatic Continent is under the deep ocean. Can you breathe underwater, snotty tiger?" Zach patted his son''s head.


    "Umm, I can''t breathe underwater, can I?" Jimmy checked his body. All that he knew, he clearly needed air to breathe. However, his current body was magical. So, that was possible, right?


    "Why are you asking me back?" Zach raised his eyebrows.


    "I don''t know, but I''m sure the three glorious Goddesses have a solution. For you to know, father. We are with the world savior group. This group will enlighten those foolish, ignorant mortals about the dangers that wille upon the world." Jimmy put his arm around his father''s back and whispered as if he was telling his father a top-secret.


    "Hum? This world has that muchnd? I know about the existence of the eight major continents. But what do you mean by Nameless Land, Unknown Continent, Boundless Desert, and Eternal Winter Continents? Why is thest one mentioned as plural?" Elena became interested in this silly ck tiger''s words.


    "Are? We have four Goddesses between us! I forgot, please forgive my sins and mistakes. Mew, mew, meow, meow..." Jimmy immediately crawled over to the Goddesses and begged for forgiveness in a prostrate style. He felt guilty to forget one divine being from the count.


    "Fufu, what is this? Raise your head, little ck cat. You still need to answer my question~" Elena smiled in amusement and covered her mouth gracefully.


    "Oh, you''re right! Those arend names I''ve heard of before but I don''t know the rest other than that. Eternal Winter Continents is mentioned as plural because I heard this world has two continents of eternal winter far north and south." Jimmy raised his head as instructed and told everything he knew. He nced at his father, but his father just shrugged.


    "North Pole and South Pole, huh... Do you know anything about Nameless Land, Unknown Continent, and Boundless Desert?" Elena patted her cheek, then turned to Rhea and Nell.


    "Allow me to speak." Nell raised her hand.


    Then, she continued after she got a gesture from Elena. "The world has changed a lot, but perhaps, those ces are the homes of creatures that became extinct more than a hundred thousand years ago. Also, I believe one of them is the territory of the great war that ended the ancient era."


    "Mm, I see. After we check out the eight major continents, let''s just visit those ces to investigate." Elena suggested, but she got a worried look from Elysia. Therefore, she just smiled gently and took Elysia''s hand for her to hold.


    "Okay, we''ll do that." Rhea put her palms together in agreement.


    "Sure~" Nell didn''t mind that either. But she felt happy just like that. For some reason, she felt that she had be closer to Elena. Maybe, her unknown mistake had been forgiven?


    "Hey, why are you answering with a rhythm as if you objected, little one? Quickly order this magic carpet to take us to the spot you mentioned earlier. Go go, we''re off!" Elena immediately gave an order like a boss. She wondered why they hadn''t left the cemetery''s exit yet.


    "Apparently not, uh, not yet..." Nell loosened her shoulders and immediately carried out the order. "We''re going north, my magic carpet. We should arrive at that special mountain on the Beastkin Continent before dinner. Fly at full speed!"


    Nell''s magic carpet gave a salute using its tassel before soaring into the sky toward the north in full speed.


    Zach and the winged tigers looked back to see them swiftly flying away from the cemetery of warriors and heroes. It didn''t take too long until they crossed the continent''s borders and left the Beast Continent far behind.


    Among the passengers on Nell''s magic carpet, a ck cat screamed with joy to see the carpet take them flying so fast in the night sky.

 Chapter 409: The Most Dangerous but also the Safest

    <h4>Chapter 409: The Most Dangerous but also the Safest</h4>


    Under the moonlight and the sky full of sparkling stars, a certain adventurer girl had just arrived at Aeddoterra Kindom''s capital city, Holy Central Region.


    The red-eyed and ck-haired girl was brave enough to escape into dangerous territory for a devil to visit. But, it was also the safest ce to avoid her father''s pursuit.


    "Phew, it''s the fourth day and I''ve finally arrived at the heart of the Human Continent. Aeddoterra City, huh... I''m sure my father wouldn''t have thought that I would run away to the city where the Holy Grandfather and the Emperor Knight reside, hehe." Sylvia heaved a sigh of relief despite gasping for air, then wiped her sweat with a handkerchief.


    This was the fourth night since her departure from her father''s pce on the Devil Continent. Although it might sound like a brief moment, it already felt like a month lost in a foreign continent.


    This devil princess had been lost in the forests and lost her way several times before she reached Aeddoterra City.


    Fortunately, she met both good and stupid adventurers several times. She used those humans to escort her to nearby cities with the final destination in the Holy Central Region''s capital city.


    And right now, she was riding in the horse-drawn carriage of one of the adventurers in question.


    "Comrade Aivlys, we are almost at Aeddoterra City." The coachman looked back and told the girl in the carriage.


    "Oh! You''re right, Comrade Steven. Hm, it''s almost ten o''clock. We''d better get into the city quickly or we''ll be suspected of being rogue adventurers. I don''t know if Aeddoterra City has a curfew or not." Sylvia brought her face closer to the small window near the coachman.


    Steven stared at the adventurer beauty''s eyes. His eyes were drawn to it just like that.


    However, he didn''t dare to look at it for too long. He immediately looked back ahead because he was afraid that his faith would waver and pounce on this beautiful girl.


    For some reason, he felt that this red-eyed girl had a special aura that seemed to bewitch him just because of her beauty.


    "Eh, err, erm... What are you going to do next, Comrade Aivlys?" Steven opened up a short conversation, remembering he and this adventurer beauty would part ways after entering the city.


    "Huh? What do you mean by next? Of course, to find an inn to spend the night, right?" Sylvia blinked a few times in confusion. This was the umpteenth time she had seen a male human blush so quickly just by seeing her face.


    "Ah, uh, yeah. You''re right." Steven stuttered a little, but his mind went wild. He thought they would be staying at the same inn, or perhaps, in the same room!?


    ''Hmm...'' Sylvia shrugged her shoulders and sat back down. She took out a mirror and examined her face.


    ''I''m still me, but the only difference is the color of my hair. Did the charm of a devil princess without a disguise have such an obvious effect on humans? I have to be careful that I don''t get used of being a subus.'' Sylvia put back her mirror and took out her Swype.


    Themunication device was utterly turned off because she didn''t dare to use it. She was worried her father could track her down with it.


    So far, she had been careful even though she got some strange looks from the humans. Maybe because of her red eyes?


    ''It''s all father''s fault! He will know where I am if I use magic energy. Hopefully, I won''t be chased by the holy church for having red eyes.'' Sylvia clenched her fists in annoyance.


    She was lucky enough to not encounter any danger so far. Or maybe, she was protected by her first friend, but she just didn''t know that?


    ''I know there was an uproar that urred near this city more than a week ago. Ais has cut off contact with me since that night, I hope she doesn''t get affected by that incident.'' Sylvia sighed and looked at therge crater in the distance.


    She knew it from other adventurers and rumors. That crater was caused by her first friend''s magic to eradicate the evil monsters.


    ''Evil and cursed monsters, this world is getting crazier. The Goddess of Light, Elysia, my first kind-hearted friend, I hope we can meet soon. Ais too, I hope you are well and we can meet in this city.'' Sylvia folded her hands in herp. She tightly gripped her Swype, then put it back in her Space Bag.


    A few momentster, the carriage stopped at the city''s south entrance. Several guards and knights approached to carry out their duty.


    "Halt!" One of the guards shouted.


    "Haha, chill out, my friend. I''m Steven, the adventurer and merchant from Sholmore Town. Sorry if we came a littlete. This is for the procedure." Steven casually showed the guards some documents, including his adventurer card and his merchant certificate.


    After that, he handed over some silver coins, and the guard epted them. "Oh, this is the city entrance fee. I came with my adventurerrade."


    "Alright, looks like you know the rules. Even if everything is ok, we still need to check what you brought inside the carriage, including the identity of your adventurerrade." The guard nodded in understanding. This adventurer understood the procedure even though he hadn''t said anything yet.


    "Oh, of course. Let''s check it out, I''lle with you." Steven got off the coachman''s seat and went with the three guards to the carriage door.


    Sylvia immediately put on the sleeping blindfold as if she was resting, then she leaned back in her seat.


    When the door opened, Steven showed the items in the carriage. It consisted of dozens of Space Bags containing various items to be soldter.


    "Okay, everything is ok. But, miss, can you wake up from your sleep and show us your proof of identity?" The guard returned thest Space Bag to Steven and asked with some courtesy to the sleeping adventurer.


    "Oh, I almost fell asleep. This is my adventurer card." Sylvia showed her ID like she was half asleep.


    "Miss Aivlys, hm... Alright, sorry for the inconvenience. Now, you may proceed to enter the city. It''s almost curfew, you''d better head to the inn right away. You know what happenedst week, right?" The guard nodded after that and pointed his palm at the city entrance.


    "Hoho, well then, we shall go. Please continue your night duty, my friends. Ya-hoo!" Steven closed the carriage door and climbed into the coachman''s seat. He waved his hand at the guards before he spurred his two horses into the city.


    *Tap* *Tap* *Tap*


    The sound of horses'' footsteps apanied the quiet night. Even though it was a capital city, it really looked like an abandoned city. If it weren''t for the guards, knights, and lights that were lit, then that assumption might well be correct.


    "Comrade Aivlys, are you still there or are you asleep?" Steven was hesitant to check into the girl who might be asleep.


    "Hmm, I''m still here. What''s the matter, Comrade Steven? Did something happen? Have we entered the city yet?" Sylvia answered while peeking out from her sleeping blindfold.


    "There are no problems and we have entered the city, but, which inn would you like to go to?" Steven scratched his head awkwardly.


    "All right, then, could we stop for a moment?" Sylvia peeked out of the carriage window and felt that her first steps in this most dangerous city for her had been smooth.


    "Sure." Steven didn''t mind at all. He pulled the rope to order the horses to stop.


    *Swoosh!*


    Sylvia rushed like a gust of wind and sat right next to Steven in the coachman''s seat.


    "I''ve troubled you a lot to drive me to Aeddoterra City from the previous town. However, I won''t bother you any more than this. Take this. Please take this as my thanks." Sylvia handed over a pouch containing several tens of silver coins.


    She did use every human she could use to take her to her destination city, but that didn''t mean she would just walk away and left only a thank you behind. A travel fare should be paid for their service to her.


    "Ah, you don''t bother me at all. It''s just a coincidence since I''m also going to this town. Rather than going alone, it''s better if I''m apanied by a strong adventurer like you." Steven rejected the pouch by pushing it back to the girl in front of him.


    "I insist." Sylvia pushed the pouch as well. She didn''t want to be followed or monitored by a third party, so she needed to leave immediately for her own safety.


    Pushing the pouch between each other continued until Steven finally epted it with a bit of aplicated feeling.


    "Well then, that''s all from me. See you next time." Sylvia waved her hand and hurried off. She didn''t know where to go, but she knew the inn had a signboard in front of their building.


    "Wha, wait, we can go together. Ah, she''s gone." Steven stretched out his hand, but the adventurer beauty had already disappeared from his sight.


    He was silent for a few minutes, then he just shook his head and ordered his horses to continue their journey toward an inn.


    "Syala, hum-hum~" Sylvia walked with a slight jump toward the downtown area. All exciting and incredible things must be present in the city''s center.


    At that moment, she identally saw a beautiful girl with ck hair and purplish-blue eyes on a billboard of a magnificent shop.


    "Huh?" Sylvia stopped in her tracks on the rtively quiet street.

 Chapter 410: Despite the Tension in the Holy City

    <h4>Chapter 410: Despite the Tension in the Holy City</h4>


    "Starlight Apparel? Hmm... I feel like I''ve seen this girl before. What a beautiful and eye-catching dress. Is she a model? Woah, doesn''t this model is very much like Ais? Or maybe, it''s indeed Ais, hum-mm?" Sylvia stroked her chin and nodded at her own assumption.


    She folded her arms, then looked left and right. It was quiet enough to be called a street in a capital city. Thus, she decided to immediately leave to find a decent inn.


    One obvious thing, she felt excited because she at least knew that someone simr to Ais, or indeed Ais herself, was somewhere in this city. When morning came, she had the intention to look for Ais.


    ''Uh, over there is the Holy Church. I need to get away from that sacred ce.'' Sylvia took another path when she saw a majestic golden-white church in the distance. She also tried her best to avoid the encounter with the patrolling guards.


    ''Inn, inn~ Hum, hum, where is that? Ah, that''s it. Wow, I have a lot of options here.'' Sylvia rushed to the first hotel she found. However, there turned out to have several different buildings with different signboards as well.


    Although a bit confused, it was only temporary. Sylvia already knew that the best hotel was the one that had the most stars over the others.


    For that reason, Sylvia headed for the five-star hotel without a second thought. ''Onyx Luxury Hotel, hmm?''


    Right after Sylvia entered the hotel entrance, she could see several staff and guards there. Very different from the streets that were rtively quiet earlier.


    "Wee to Onyx Luxury. Oh my..." One of the staff greeted the night guest, but she immediately covered her mouth when she saw the guest''s red eyes.


    Sylvia was a little confused by the exaggerated response. She had never seen anything like this in the past four days other than the odd stare.


    She checked something on her face, but her sunsses wasn''t there. She had forgotten that, even though she had reminded herself to wear sunsses.


    "Eh-ah, please don''t get me wrong. My eyes are red, but that doesn''t mean I have cursed eyes!" Sylvia immediately defended herself, then put on her sunsses. "It''s better now."


    After that, Sylvia went to the reception desk. She treated the stares and murmurs from the staff like nothing to her. "Ahem, I want a room for me for three days."


    "Err... Please forgive me for asking this, but are you really not a devil, miss?" The receptionistdy ventured to ask.


    "Of course, I''m an adventurer. If you want certainty, here''s my adventure card. I camete at night because I got lost beforeing to this city." Sylvia showed her adventurer card to the receptionist.


    "Ah, all right, please forgive my rudeness. A single room, correct? Allow me to check the vacant rooms." The receptionistdy breathed a sigh of relief. Although a little doubtful, at least, the adventurer''s card was valid.


    After checking the list several times, the receptionistdy looked at the guest with an apologetic look. "I''m sorry, miss. All the guest rooms are full."


    "I didn''te here to pick a regr room. I have a lot of money, give me the best room." Sylvia took out a coin pouch and opened it slightly for the receptionist to see.


    The bluish gleam of the hundreds of tinum coins dazzled the receptiondy''s eyes.


    "Gulp... T-Then, please wait a moment." The receptionistdy stuttered a little in reply. She took a particr board and a pen to report something to her boss. She required permission from superiors before she offered any VVIP room to the guests.


    "Ah, I have submitted your request and it has been confirmed by the superior, miss. We have two vacant VVIP rooms and can be used for three days by you." The receptionistdy reported with some relief.


    "Hmph, then, I''ll take one of that room for three days. Cost doesn''t matter since I''m rich and important." Sylvia snorted softly. Sometimes, money could solve almost all kinds of problems.


    And luckily, no one made a fuss about her bright red eyes anymore. In her mind, she started looking for a way to change her iris color without using magic.


    "However, miss, the room price is a bit more expensive than the normal price on the usual days. Are you okay with that, miss?" The receptionistdy reminded with a bit of pressure to herself.


    "It doesn''t matter. Is one hundred tinum coins enough? Here it is, I paid for everything in full upfront." Sylvia handed over a hundred coins from her money pouch as if it wasn''t much.


    "That''s much more than enough, miss. Are there any other services you''d like to order?" The receptionistdy felt a bit awkward because she only conveyed the courtesy to notify.


    "No, for the time being... Mm, that''s all for now." Sylvia thought for a moment and decided.


    "All right, this is your room ess card, miss. The total cost is three tinum coins. The price is inclusive, with few incidentals depending on additional service requests. Your room is on the third floor." The receptionistdy put a white card on the table, then took three tinum coins from the guest''s pile of coins.


    After that, she gave a hand signal to one of the nearby staff. "Shan, please escort our honored guest to VVIP room 8."


    "Mm, allow me to escort you to your room, miss." A woman in a brightly patterned uniform came over and greeted.


    "Then, lead the way." Sylvia put all her coins back into her Space Bag and took her room ess card.


    As Sylvia left the lobby, the receptionistdy breathed a sigh of relief. She was getting invisible pressure just from dealing with a guest just now. "Sigh, everyone who pays is an honorable guest who deserves to be served. I felt a little sorry for the young miss just now."


    "Why is that? I just wanted toin that we''re still working at nights like this even though the city has imposed a no-activity curfew due tost week''s events." One of the guardsined and nced at the lonely entrance.


    "Say that again or I''ll report you to the superiors." The receptionistdy narrowed her eyes with a small smile.


    "Chill out, yo. But, I also have the same thoughts as you. The young miss just now must have gotten into a lot of trouble just because she has bright red eyes, cursed eyes. I wonder which rich aristocratic family shees from." The other guards reconciled the atmosphere with a rxed tone.


    "Who knows, but I need to report that to the superiors as well. O the Goddess of Blessings, I hope to be a rich and important woman like the young miss just now. I also want to spend hundreds of tinum coins at will without any worries." The receptionistdy sat down and wrote a report on a particr board.


    "Keep dreaming, haha." One of the staffughed at that.


    A bit far from the Onyx Luxury Hotel, a holy knight with gant golden armor had just arrived at a small, rather dark alley. He knelt down to examine the cold street with his hand.


    "The smell of a devil. How could a devil get into this holy city? It doesn''t make sense, did that little devil sneak in while the city''s security system was going through a brief transition just now? But it was only five minutes..."


    "Has internal information been leaked? Is there a traitor among us? This is suspicious and needs further investigation. The devil''s tracks are gone here."


    The holy knight put his hand on his chin while thinking and considering many things in mind.


    Then, he turned to his left to see a beautiful girl with ck hair and purplish-blue eyes on a clothing store billboard. "Starlight Apparel and the Goddess of Light''s disciple as their model. Hmph, this is funny but interesting."


    At that moment, he felt that there was an iing message transmission. He took out a golden white paper from his hidden pocket and read the contents inside.


    That holy knight frowned, but he grinned widely. "Another devil? Hehe, this holy city must be rid of a filthy, sinful creature like you. What number is this target, hmm? Eighth? Stupid, they tried to infiltratest week''s event only to be ughtered by the holy knight order."


    "O, the Goddess of Blessings, grant us with your blessings." After saying that, he emitted his purple aura and rushed toward the siege location at full speed.


    The actual incident behind the implementation of the secret emergency curfew was the discovery of several devils who had infiltrated the city in disguise. It was also to avoid public panic. Residents were asked to stay indoors during curfew.


    The elites of the holy knights and imperial knights were deployed to clear the devils from the holy city. There was no mercy for devils other than liberation by annihtion.


    Unfortunately, the intruder devils hid and disguised themselves well. It was pretty hard for hunters to find them.


    Despite the tension between humans and devils out there, a Devil Princess casually walked into her cozy and warm VVIP room. She was utterly oblivious to anything but simple and exciting things.


    "Syal~ I forgot to eat dinner and haven''t showered either. I need self-care to heal my pitiful self. Take a bath, fwium, smell good, then have dinner with the snacks I bought in the previous town~" Sylvia hummed as she stripped her body clean from any cloth. She threw her dress and lingerie onto the sofa, then wrapped herself in arge towel.

 Chapter 411: Soaking in Hot Spring

    <h4>Chapter 411: Soaking in Hot Spring</h4>


    "Is this the ce?" Elena pointed her palm at the mouth of the big cave. They had justnded in a cold, snowy mountain range in the northeastern part of the Beastkin Continent.


    "En, yes, but the one I mean is hidden in a cave. This ce is also very secluded, isn''t it? I was the one who discovered this ce. Don''t you feel it? Mm, yes, this delightful abundance of energy has weed our arrival." Nell fanned her hands over her face to express that she enjoyed the smell and energy of the surroundings.


    "Hmm..." Elena nced at Elysia. The two of them did feel the abundance of good energy there, but they had no idea what kind of spot it was.


    For that reason, Elysia used her sacred vision to try to look inside. She was worried that there was danger waiting in the confined space of the cave.


    Surprisingly, the interior of the cave was much more extensive than the mouth of the cave. After passing through several branching passages, several steamy spots could be seen there.


    "Steam, sulfur crater, spa or onsen, hmm?" Elysia muttered while giving Elena a nce.


    "The steam is blocking our vision from seeing any further. If this ce is safe from harm, let''s go inside. I don''t know why the little one was able to find this ce, but it''s probably because she happened to be passing through this area and wanted a warm rest. The lucky little one." Elena shrugged her shoulders as she also had no clue.


    Then, she looked down. "Little one, guide the way."


    "Uh, well..." Nell didn''t mind that, but she had a bit of aplicated feeling because Elena''s guess hit the mark.


    "Let''s go, follow me." Nell swung her hand and floated into the cave.


    "Whahaha, you''re as white as this snow, big sister. I''m sure you''ll have perfect camouge if you snuggle up among these snowdrifts." Jimmyughed as he pointed to his big sister.


    "Then, look at yourself. You are like a ck stain on white snow. So striking, or maybe like the rock over there. Oh, you also have the same color as this cave. So, you will not be seen when we enter the cave. " Vanessa returned the taunt while pointing out the obvious.


    "Umm, well... That might be interesting. If the fire lions were here, I''m sure they would just make the snow melt. You''re quite lucky father. You only have fur that looks like fire, not real fire. Wait, now that I think about it, you''re like a moving bonfire." Jimmy turned his attention to his father as if stating something important.


    "Keep talking and we''ll be left behind. Let''s go in and follow the Goddesses." Zach rolled his eyes and walked into the cave. The winged tigers and Gio also entered the cave.


    "Are you feeling cold, Rhea? Would you like to wear thicker and warmer clothes?" Elysia asked gently to the cute baby in her arms.


    Even though she had covered her small group with warming magic, a worry still arose as Rhea looked nothing more than a vulnerable baby.


    "It''s okay, Master Elysia. You are so warm andfortable. Fwaah..." Rhea yawned because the sleepiness came uninvited.


    Then, she snuggled in Elysia''s arms. It was warm,fortable, fragrant, and soft. She really enjoyed her time there.


    "O-hey, naughty Rhea." Elysia blushed slightly at Rhea''s impulsive behavior.


    As Elysia and Rhea exchanged words, Vanessa looked at the baby snuggledfortably in the warmth of a hug.


    It was her favorite ce, and the one that should be there was her. However, the current circumstance and situation asked her not to be there for a while until an undetermined time.


    "Wow, my voice is echoing. Hello, is there a monster or monstrous beast sleeping in there? It''s like a nest, right?" Jimmy asked his uncle and aunt''s opinion.


    "Who knows, we''re just following the Goddesses. If they''re so confident without worrying about anything, then why should we be afraid?" Theo looked left and right. Around him was only a dark ck cave wall.


    "Hehe... We''re protected by three divine beings, you know? Look at that, it''s bright and illuminated by the aurora." Le pointed toward the front.


    After passing through thest branch of the passage, Neel showed everyone the spot with abundant good energy. "Wee to the Blessings Spot, I''m naming this ce now."


    It was a vast cave chamber with a ck rock floor but with a bluish ceiling. Several hot spring pools were present in several heigh levels and colors in various parts of the cave. Various color spectrums of the aurora illuminate all corners of the cave chamber.


    The warm steam seemed to be waving and dancing to invite the visitors to go deeper and enjoy a nice hot spring bath.


    It was an impressive-looking ce that could be called a premium tourist attraction. Afortable and pleasant aura was felt by everyone just to be there.


    "Blessings Spot, hmm... That''s not bad, but what kind of blessing does this ce have to offer? Have you tried it, little one?" Elena was quite satisfied with that ce''s worthiness.


    "So, do we need to meditate here? Or maybe, soak in one of the hot springs?" Elysia asked to be sure.


    "Ehm, we''ll get the maximum effect if we soak in the hot tub. I''ve tried it on the tallest one there. It was superb if that needs to be said." Nell suggested and pointed to a hot spring pool at the highest rock hill elevation of the others.


    "Of course, it''s bath time together. Ahem, I mean soaking in a hot spring. Ely, let''s go, I''ll teach you how to enjoy soaking in a natural hot spring." Elena grabbed Elysia''s hand, and they flew toward the highest rock hill.


    "Uh, well... They''re so excited. Well then, I''ll join them too. For all of you, please enjoy your time here to your heart''s content." Nell shook her head. She didn''t forget to give directions to the beasts before she also flew off to catch up with her big sister.


    "Now what? I''ll go to the one over there. Do you want to soak in the hot springs too?" Zach asked the others. He realized that his body couldn''t feel any pain, so how about the pleasure of soaking in hot water? It was worth a try.


    "It came without question, my lord. Let''s go there together." Theo looked over at a designated hot spring. It was only two levels below the highest one.


    "Good." Zach agrees with that.


    Then, Vanessa invited the others as well. They decided to y and soak in the same hot spring pool.


    "Hum-hum, then see youter. I need toe to the highest one." Jimmy pped his little wings and soared into the air. However, he was stopped by something and couldn''t fly any further.


    "Don''t you dare disturb the Goddesses, stupid brother. You will die a terrible death if you dare to go there and peek at them. Those other than the Beast Race have a custom that is quite difficult toprehend." Vanessa pulled her little brother''s tail and dropped him back to the ground.


    "Is that so? I didn''t know that, thanks for the warning." Jimmy scratched his head in confusion.


    "What your big sister said is true. Now,e with me for a swim in the pool over there." Zach dragged his son to fly to a hot spring of his choice.


    Meanwhile, Rhea promptly wanted to test the energy quality in the hot spring with her own hand. Unfortunately, she slipped and fell into a fairly deep pool.


    *Ssh*


    "Huh?" Elysia was surprised to hear the sshing sound. She turned to the side to check something, but one person was missing from there.


    "What? Where''s Rhea?" Elysia immediately rushed to the hot spring. Sure enough, she could see a baby drowning there.


    Not waiting any longer, she reached out her hand to carry the baby Rhea out of the hot spring.


    "Moo, you''re impatient. Look at your clothes now, they''re all wet. At the very least, we need to take off our clothes and put on a towel. Before we dive into the hot springs, we need to clean ourselves first." Elysia reminded with a gentle tone. At the same time, she dried Rhea''s clothes with her imagination magic.


    Some time ago, Elysia and the others received Elena''s hot spring guide, but Rhea went to the hot spring ahead of the others with no one knowing it.


    "Thank you, Master Elysia. This is deep enough for me and the ratio of good energy to water in this hot spring pool is 65 to 35. Purity is 99 percent and can be absorbed by the body immediately." Rhea smiled innocently with a slight blush. She overcame her embarrassment by reporting the results of her analysis.


    "Mm, all right, now take off your clothes and put on this towel? Let me help you." Elysia just gave a slight nod, then helped Rhea with it.


    Elena and Nell just sat on the rock edge of the hot spring with a smile. They were already wrapped in only towels and were just waiting for Elysia and Rhea.


    Elysia put Rhea''s clothes into her Space Bag. Then, she led Rhea to soak in the hot spring.


    "Hng..." Rhea climbed onto Elysia''sp and leaned back.


    Meanwhile, Elysia started working to help Rhea absorb magic energy for Rhea''s recovery.


    Seeing Elysia and Rhea were soaking by the pool in serenity, Elena smiled mischievously. She stroked Elysia''s delicate arm with her finger.


    "Kyah!"

 Chapter 412: Hot Spring Time

    <h4>Chapter 412: Hot Spring Time</h4>


    Elysia blushed and covered her mouth deftly. She just moaned?


    "Fufu, what a cute moan, Ely. I feel satisfied, thank you." Elena smiled teasingly.


    "You are so naughty, please soak in serenity and help me to absorb magic energy for Rhea''s recovery." Elysia grabbed Elena''s arm and pulled the naughty girl to sit next to her. A favor was much appreciated more than mischief.


    "O-oh, alright." Elena couldn''t refuse when it was asked. Thus, she just soaked in the calm and assisted Elysia to help Rhea absorb the surrounding magic energy.


    Meanwhile, Nell just took out a small wooden box and put it into the hot spring. She let the water in, then sat there and floated on the surface of the water. At first nce, it was like using the bathtub as a boat.


    Due to her tiny size, she didn''t want to drown in the hot spring, but she also wanted to rx without using magic.


    What she had just seen made her think a little. Regarding Elena, who obeyed Elysia''s request and instantly became a good girl.


    Not far away, the beasts had just plunged themselves into the hot spring. Some of them chose to lean on the shore to rx, but one chose to swim to and fro.


    "Wohoo! I can swim like a fish. Look at me and be surprised." Jimmy swam and leaped in the water like a dolphin.


    "Grr, please, why can''t you just rx and enjoy this moment even for a moment. Uoh, this is life, I just feel warm here and it''s not bad." Zach opened his eyes slightly to peek at the silly ck cat, then closed his eyes again.


    "You can feel the warmth from the hot springs, father? Did you mention that you and Jimmy can''t feel any pain in this temporary body?" Vanessa nced sideways to ask.


    "Yeah, somehow I can feel the warmth. Maybe it''s because of the heat from this hot spring and this amazing energy seeping into my body all the way to my Energy Core." Zach leaned against the rock to enjoy the pleasures of life.


    "Nee, father, may I know, what happened at that time? Aunt Le forbade me to ask that before, but I want to know from you. Please tell me." Vanessa asked with a wish and pitiful gaze.


    She got a worried look from Le, but all eyes were on Zach the next moment. Jimmy was also intrigued and immediately stopped swimming just to get closer to listen.


    "You want to know, or really want to know, my daughter? That might sound a little unkind for the children to hear." Zach opened one eye in slight surprise.


    "Hum-hum!" Vanessa nodded repeatedly. Jimmy did the same.


    "Well, if one thing you mean is the day of my death, then let me tell you. On that day, it was a scorching hot day in the high-level battle between my fire and that lion''s fire. I was surrounded, the brave winged tigers were ughtered one by one. After I ughtered anyone. who was about to take my life, I ended up falling into a siege of six high-level fire lions, including that Ernest and his son." Zach looked up at the bluish ceiling that was glistening with the light of the aurora.


    "Is it alright just to castrate and cripple them, father? I thought you would also pluck their wings and also pluck out their fangs of pride? Don''t you hold a grudge against them?" Vanessa was a little confused by the rxed tone of her father. Shouldn''t it be filled with angry or emotional undertones?


    "That''s one of the worst punishments for a male beast. If something worse than death is put on the table, then I think that''s enough. I''ll give him some mercy as the strength of a Beast Emperor is still needed to take on a world-ss battle in a few months away. I''ll be waiting for him in the realm of the dead, keke..." Zach smiled widely and gave a rather sinister chuckle.


    Then, he looked at his daughter with one eyebrow raised. "Wait a minute, why would you think I would do something like that? I gave that punishment not because of my vengeance, okay? But also for the winged tigers they ruthlessly ughtered."


    "Mm, I see, thanks for letting me know, father." Vanessa lowered her gaze slightly and nodded in understanding.


    "Hmm... But, why is your Energy Core kept in the pce, father? What did the fire lions want to do with your Energy Core? Wait a minute, then, where is our mother''s Energy Core?" Jimmy wondered and stroked his chin.


    "My wife entrusted her Energy Core to me. Our cores have merged together and be one. One thing that I really regret is that I couldn''t find my wife even though I''ve been exploring the realm of the dead for eleven years. I can only assume and hope that my wife have reincarnated and already have a better life." Zach heaved a sad sigh.


    Then, he looked at his son. Maybe, he just needed to let his wife go and ept his turn to be reincarnated? With his son? Would he still have memories of his past life?


    Zach shook his head at his ignorance of divinews and knowledge. Perhaps, he could ask the Goddesses, but he knew that divine secrets would not be told to anyone, especially to the mortal and the weak.


    "Then why did those fire lions keep your Energy Core, father? If it wasn''t for the glorious Goddess, I believe we would have a hard time finding your Energy Core." Jimmy was still curious about the answer to his question.


    "Who knows, why are you asking me? But, it''s possible, that Ernest wanted to absorb the rest of my power because I am also the master of the fire element. However, fate said otherwise and it seems he failed." Zach snorted to insult the one fire lion in mind.


    After that, he nced at his daughter with some thoughts and ideas. He just smiled at that.


    Vanessa and Jimmy didn''t bring up the grim issue of past tragedies again. It was a massive relief to Theo and Le.


    For the next, they just enjoyed their time in the hot spring.


    At that moment, a golden-eyed snow fox suddenly entered the cave. That fox had no difference from a small and cute fox in general other than the number of tails. This one had seven tails that seemed to dance and sway to the rhythm.


    The fox''s arrival was not noticed by anyone. The fox was also not aware of anything out of the ordinary. The little fox only knew that the cave was empty, and the hot springs were still exclusive to her and anyone with her permission.


    By the time the fox entered the hot springs chamber, she didn''t feel anything was wrong. She couldn''t even see anyone because of the steam. The little fox jumped nimbly to get to the hot spring pool at the highest level without waiting for anything else.


    Meanwhile, Elysia and the others were enjoying their time. Elysia asked Rhea several times in a certain period to make sure that all went well or not.


    "It''s fifteen minutes, Rhea. I saw the progress of your Energy Point, can you feel your improvement? It''s pretty fast, about forty points per second. How are you feeling now? Do you feel better?" Elysia leaned against the rock and asked to be sure.


    It was the third question asked, but Rhea smiled and nodded to answer with pleasure. "En, I can feel my improvement. This flow of energy makes mefortable and a little sleepy. Fwaah..." Rhea yawned once again.


    Elysia closed Rhea''s mouth in reflex. "But don''t fall asleep here for your own good. If you can''t stand it anymore, we''ll get out of the hot spring. Do you still want to continue?"


    "En! Perhaps, I can continue for another hour or two at maximum." Rhea nodded in agreement while looking into Elysia''s eyes.


    "An hour or two..." Elysia muttered softly. She just hoped that her skin wouldn''t wrinkle from soaking in the hot bath for that long. Also, she didn''t want to faint from it either.


    She was aware that her skin was already flushed red, like the blush on her face. It was happened because of her blood pressure. It might still be fine for a while, but what would happen in the next two hours?


    Elysia nced to the side. Elena was ying with Nell, or rather, treating Nell as a leisure pastime.


    "Hora, hora, there''s a waveing crashing in. Our sailor is having a bit of trouble surviving the vast ocean." Elena made small waves to shake Nell''s box ship.


    "Hey, I was just rxing." Nell gripped the wooden box so she wouldn''t drown. She went up, down, and moved erratically because her wooden box followed the crashing waves.


    "Whoo, one bigger wave ising. The vast ocean is cruel enough for our little sailor. Can she survive in this ocean?" Elena smiled in amusement and moved her hands to make a more enormous wave.


    *Ssh*


    The wave hit the wooden box, and Nell sank with it.


    *Blup* *Blurp*


    Air bubbles could be seen, and Elena immediately came to the aid of the drowning victim.


    "Too bad, it''s a good effort but the wave is too big for our sailor. She drowned helplessly." Elena put Nell back into the wooden box. She also didn''t forget to put a tiny towel on Nell''s head like Nell never drowned.

 Chapter 413: Snow Fox Girl

    <h4>Chapter 413: Snow Fox Girl</h4>


    "Is it fun to bully me?" Nell pursed her lips as she adjusted her body towel.


    "Bully? That''s the wrong word. I prefer to call it teasing you to pass the time. Now that I''m bored, I need to recharge my Elysianium." Elena went away from Nell and headed toward Elysia. She wanted to hear a cute moan once again while Elysia was rxed and careless.


    "Kyah!"


    "Iyaa!? Huh?"


    Elena did manage to make Elysia moaned by being surprised at what her finger did. However, another girl''s voice sounded not far from them.


    With a bit of surprise, Elena and Elysia turned to the source of the voice. About ten meters from their position, there was a girl with snow-white hair and golden eyes soaking in the hot spring as well.


    The thing that attracted the most attention was that the white-haired girl had a pair of cat ears on top of her head, nekomimi.


    "Huh? I''m sure we didn''t see anyone but us here. Did she just arrive or was she there from the start? Were we too careless to not notice her?" Elena tilted her head and looked at Elysia.


    "Mm, I think it was us who were too careless. Maybe, this girl just arrived when we were careless and also she came in stealth." Elysia nodded in agreement. She was still blushing fiercely, but she couldn''t make aint because of the sudden change in events.


    "Hmm?" Rhea and Nell also looked to the side curiously.


    "Wha- How did you get in here without my permission? What do you mean by meing here in stealth? This is my exclusive ce! Also, why are you soaking in a hot spring in a towel!? That''s against the norm!" The white-haired girl emphasized her words to convey her annoyance.


    "Huh? Of course, it''s for the sake of ''family friendly''. We have a small child here. Look at you, so indecent and rated 18 plus. Don''t you have any shame and decency?" Elena pointed at the obvious with an arrogant expression.


    "Grrr..." The white-haired girl covered her breasts and her private with her hands. She blushed slightly and put on her towel as fast as lightning, then she replied. "I am the owner of this exclusive onsen! You all don''t have my permission, so get out of here right now or I will act to throw you out! I am so strong and mighty."


    "Oh-o~ I don''t see the ownership of this ce anywhere, though? We could even enter here so easily, with or without your permission." Elena grinned, then made a random symbol on a nearby rock. "See, I''ve marked this ce, so this ce is mine. You neer must follow the rules and ask my permission to enter this hot springs chamber."


    "That doesn''t apply! I''ve marked this whole ce with my scent. This entire onsen chamber is mine." The white-haired girl spread her arms in response.


    "Oh my, that''s awful. Did you pee all over this ce to give off that scent? Ew..." Elena pretended to be a little surprised, but she immediately wore a disgusted expression.


    "Cho, what- I don''t have to do that to leave my scent. Unlike the dogs or unintelligence animals, I just need to rub my body into every corner of this ce!" The white-haired girl gasped and felt angry to be used like that.


    "Is that so? So, what would you like to do?" Elena shrugged her shoulders as if she didn''t want to know.


    "Get out of here! While I still havepassion because you are all women." The white-haired girl pointed toward the exit.


    "What if we refuse? Nee, little one, this strange white-haired girl said that this hot springs chamber belongs to her. Didn''t you say that this ce has not been discovered by anyone?" Elena tilted her head and refused. She turned to Nell for rity.


    "I don''t know, I feel like this girl only discovered this ce recently. Maybe a day or two ago. I discovered this hot springs chamber two weeks ago. I named this ce the Blessings Spot before you even came here. So, you have no right to im ownership of this ce, naive little girl." Nell tapped her cheek with her finger and concluded.


    The white-haired girl gasped. It was true, and she couldn''t deny it. She did only find this ce two days ago, but had they found this ce since two weeks ago? What if they were just told lies?


    "Naive little girl? Say that to yourself, little fairy. If you all don''t want to leave, then only violence can be done. I was at Saint-level, if you need to know. You foreign races shouldn''t be here." The white-haired girl emitted her purple energy aura while grinning.


    Seeing that everyone was silent, the white-haired girl became overconfident and arrogant about it. She thought that she was the superior one. "Shaa, yes, fear me. I''m fierce and strong. Oh, I''ve changed my mind now, you need to leave your treasure behind and get away from here. You''ve made me angry."


    "Oh. So what? Just try it and we''ll see what happens." Elena replied with a deadpan expression. She then leaned right next to Elysia and ignored the white-haired girl.


    At the same time, she created a transparent yet disguised protective barrier covering her group of four.


    "You asked for that. me your ignorance and stupidity for ignoring my warnings and making me angry!" The white-haired girl felt belittled and humiliated. Her ego was brushed, and she just wanted to teach these ignorants a few lessons.


    *Bam*


    The powerful magic and impressive speed were simply stopped by the invisible barrier. The white-haired girl crashed with a violent momentum before getting close to her target. Her head was dizzy, the world was spinning, and she staggered backward.


    *Shine*


    The transparent barrier gleamed a little as ifughing at the poor girl.


    "What was that? A barrier? Nice try, but it won''t block my mighty magic power! Ha!" The white-haired girl made a ball of purplish fire in her hand and threw it at the gleamed barrier.


    *Bang!*


    An explosion urred, but it died down instantly without any damage to the barrier. Only ripples and sshes of water urred because of it.


    However, it startled Zach and the other beasts. They rushed over to check what had happened to the Goddesses in the hot spring with the highest level.


    Among them all, Gio was the fastest to get there. One thing on his mind, maybe, an intruder wanted to disturb his divine master. It couldn''t be forgiven!


    "What you''re doing is pointless. Please don''t try to do anything that could harm us or we need to take strict action against you, miss. Be a good girl and sit there. We''ll have a good talk." Elysia narrowed her eyes slightly and emitted a golden energy aura to frighten the white-haired girl.


    Elena was amused to watch the white-haired girl''s silly yet funny behavior.


    "Ah-oh, sorry, I-I didn''t mean to hurt you. It''s all because of that golden-haired woman over there. I just-" The white-haired girl stuttered as her eyes widened to see the golden energy aura. She was scared to death because she almost attacked a divine being!


    "Shut up, and sit there in peace. This hot springs chamber is not owned by anyone as it is a blessing from nature. This ce was named by the one who discovered this ce before you, so take that as a conclusion." Elysia immediately cut off the white-haired girl''s words.


    "Ahm, mm..." The white-haired girl immediately sat down and soaked in the hot spring. She gulped her saliva with nervousness and fear that came over.


    "Graoo!"


    "What happened?"


    "An intruder? How dare you disturb the almighty ones! Come and face this daddy! Rawr."


    Gio, Vanessa, and Zach immediately checked the surroundings. However, there was no sign of battle taking ce. Apart from the one with the cat-eared girl over there, there was no other oddity.


    "Hehe, it''s no problem whatsoever. Just a little beastkin that came sneaking in. Oh, this catgirl has seven tails apparently." Elena waved her hand at the beasts. Yet, her attention was drawn to the white-haired girl''s tails.


    "I''m not a catgirl, but a snow foxgirl! I''m a seven-tailed snow fox! Grr..." The white-haired girl growled. She felt that she was framed by the golden-haired woman to offend the divine being.


    "O-ya? A fox, fufu... Do you like schemes and anything sneaky petty? I need to be careful with your every word." Elene covered her mouth with a slight giggle.


    Elysia just rolled her eyes to hear that. Apparently, Elena still wanted to make fun of this white-haired girl.


    "..." The white-haired girl chose to remain silent. She knew that she would only get angrier and lose herself just to talk to this golden-haired woman.


    [| Lv. 163 | Saint Snow Fox | Yuuki | Female (411) | HP: 268,100 / 269,900 | EP: 378,300 / 378,800 |]


    [| STR: 36 | AGI: 88 | VIT: 31 | INT: 53 |]


    Elysia checked the status of the white-haired girl, then greeted the snow fox girl. "Your name is Yuuki, right? Let''s ignore what just happened. We don''t mean anything other than to rest here for a while. Can you tell us a little bit about you and this ce? How did you get here?"


    "Ye-yes, my name is Yuuki. I am a reclusive fox girl from the snow vige far north. I happened to arrive at this secluded ce two days ago and have already designated this ce as myir. I''ve even built a house in this cave..." Yuuki loosened her shoulders because she thought this ce would be taken over and she would be kicked out.

 Chapter 414: Cant Stand the Cold?

    <h4>Chapter 414: Can''t Stand the Cold?</h4>


    Elysia nced at Elena, Rhea, and Nell for a quick nce. However, they only gave an innocent look. Then, she gave her attention to the snow fox girl. "Yourir? Your new home? What happened to your vige?"


    "The Snow Vige is being hit by seasonal storms, but this year is quite severe and too cold for me to stay there any longer. Finding food is also very difficult. So, I chose to migrate to another ce. Please allow me to stay here." Yuuki sped her hands to plead.


    "No one''s going to kick you out, though? Like I said, we''re only stopping here for a bit." Elysia gave the answer, and it greatly relieved the snow fox girl.


    "Thank you very much!" Yuuki gave a slight bow of respect.


    "Ah, right! Why don''t we appoint this snow fox girl named Yuuki as the guardian of this ce? Maybe, we''lle here some other time, right?" Elena put her hands together at her suggestion. These charming hot springs would be the unique, exclusive ce for their little group.


    "Oh, that''s a great idea. It would be a shame if another random stranger found these hot springs and exploited this ce." Nell expressed her agreement.


    "In that case, we need some disguise and protective formations." Rhea joins the discussion.


    "Formation, hmm... I''ve learned some about it. Let me and Ely do that. You will assist us." Elena gave a wink to Rhea.


    "Guardian... Exclusive, protected, divine formation? Woah..." Yuuki swallowed her saliva at the thought of her new position. It was an honor to be appointed by the divine being.


    Seeing that the divine being had not spoken or decided anything, she immediately raised her hand to volunteer. "Please forgive my silly actions earlier. But, please appoint me as the guardian of this ce! I will safeguard, decorate, and even renovate this onsen chamber for you. On your next visit, I will make sure this ce will be afortable and beautiful ce to rx."


    Elysia nced at the snow fox girl and nodded slightly. "That''s not bad. Then, you will be the guardian of this hot springs chamber. After this, we will set up a formation for you."


    "Thank you very much! I won''t let you down." Yuuki rubbed her hands. She smiled a little because she was going to curry favor.


    "A fox is still a fox. It turns out that the characters in the story are quite reflective of the real thing, whether it''s a fox girl or a real fox." Elena seemed to know what that fox girl was thinking.


    She knew that that fox girl expected something from this. Maybe a refuge, a favor, or something like that.


    That fox girl considered and treated Elysia as a divine, then what if that fox girl realized that there were three other divines?


    "Hey, what do you mean by that, big breasted golden haired woman?" Yuuki pursed her lips. She didn''t like that remark.


    "Who knows. Do you feel jealous? You have a pair that isn''t bad either. Why do you feel jealous in the first ce? Tell me, what else does this cave have to offer besides this nice hot springs chamber?" Elena shrugged her shoulders and changed the subject at will.


    "Grr.... Why should I answer your question?" Yuuki covered her breasts in reflex. The difference was noticeable, and she felt a little intimidated.


    Not to mention, these girls had seen her naked body, right? In front of the divine too? Yuuki blushed slightly to recall that matter.


    ''Elysia, please act a bit cold like earlier and help me. I''m a little attracted to this naive fox girl''s behaviour.'' Elena asked for help via private telepathy.


    ''Mm, okay.'' After saying that, Elysia opened her mouth to help out. "We also want to know. Please answer it."


    "Ughrrr, I''ll only answer it because of the divine, okay? That doesn''t mean I want to answer your question, golden haired woman." Yuuki growled softly. She had no other choice because the divine had spoken.


    After grunting once at the golden-haired woman, Yuuki continued to exin. "This cave has eighty-one passageways and nine spacious chambers like this onsen- errr, hot springs chamber. Apart from this ce, there is only one area that is not empty, nemely my new house. The other seven chambers are still as empty as usual caves."


    "Oh, so it''s like that. There''s nothing this cave has to offer other than this nice hot springs chamber. It would be your job to polish and make this ce into something amazing, yes?" Elena pointed her palm at the snow fox girl.


    "Hmph! The one who appointed me as the hot springs guardian is the divine, okay? You have no right to order me around to do whatever you want." Yuuki snorted once again to refuse.


    "You''re going to make this cave into something amazing, right? This will also be your home, yes? I hope you can show us your promise on our next visit." Elysia spoke while changing Rhea''s position slightly so that Rhea wouldn''t slip and drown.


    "Y-yes, I will make this a beautiful ce to the best of my ability!" Yuuki immediately gave a salute.


    "Fufu, this fox girl is a bit cute and funny, right?" Elena covered her mouth while asking for opinions from others.


    Rhea, Nell, and even the beasts nodded as if they agreed.


    Elena yed words with the snow fox girl for the next few moments just for fun and information.


    Meanwhile, Yuuki felt that her feelings were being toyed with. She already disliked the golden-haired woman, but the divine seemed to be on this woman''s side.


    Seeing that everything was fine, Zach invited the other beasts to return to the lower level hot spring. They wanted to try different hot springs too, but not the highest one.


    "Nee, I remember that you introduced yourself as a reclusive snow fox who lives in the Snow Vige far north. You are a loner? So, who are the people living in that vige? They also migrated? Or are you the sole resident of your own vige? Or maybe, the inhabitants of that vige are beasts like the pr bears and the penguins?" Elena kept asking some questions to find out something meaningful, like information about the Beastkin Continent.


    Slightly disappointed, this snow fix girl didn''t seem to know much because this snow fix girl had been alone in the north for too long.


    "Hiks, it''s me who chose to live alone in the far north! It''s not sinful to befriend some cold-loving beast. When the storm hit, they left me and never came back. That doesn''t mean I want to be alone forever. I''m warm but cold and can''t stand the extreme cold either. Weird, right? So, what''s wrong with that! Uwaah!" Yuuki fled to the edge and sobbed on a rock. She couldn''t stand being toyed with by this vicious golden-haired woman anymore.


    *Creak* *Creak*


    At that moment, a cold aura emanated from the snow fox girl. The temperature dropped drastically and froze the hot spring quickly.


    Elena, Elysia, Rhea, and Nell were quite surprised to see that. Elysia immediately took swift action to counter the cold aura by creating an additional barrier to keep themselves warm.


    ''I think we''ve gone a little too far... What do we need to do, Sister Elena?'' Elysia looked at the snow fox girl with sympathy, then nced at Elena and waited for a reply.


    ''Hmm... I guess, I got carried away and poked her on a sensitive topic. Can you calm her down, Ely? I''m not going to apologize, okay? It''s a rpense for her attack attempt earlier. Here, I will look after and help Rhea for you.'' Elena only gave an easy suggestion. But, she didn''t feel sorry for anything.


    Elysia scratched her head and nodded. She put Rhea on Elena''sp, then she went closer to the snow fox girl.


    Elena used subtle magic to protect Elysia without anyone''s knowledge if the snow fox girl decided to attack. That girl was probably just pretending to cry and froze this hot spring for something because of the fox''s cunning nature, right?


    Elysia used heating magic on herself. The air temperature right in the outermostyer of her skin even rose to more than two hundred degrees Celsius and kept increasing. She literally became a heat source which was perfect for countering the extreme cold.


    "Hmm, quite an impressive cold source. A special bodily constitution, or an innate ability?" Elysia tried to analyze Yuuki''s body with her sacred vision. She melted the ice and neutralized the cold storm.


    "Yuuki, right? Can you calm yourself down? You''ve frozen this hot spring and made the temperature drop drastically. Ane just ying words with you, please don''t take it to heart." Elysia poked Yuuki''s back with her finger for attention.


    "Huh?" Hearing that pleasant voice, Yuuki stopped her sobs. She turned around to check who touched her.


    The divine came to appease her sobs? It was as if she received the highest kind of honor to get such treatment. She knew that the Beastkin Race didn''t have any divine being protecting them, but here she met a good and noble Goddess.


    "Uwaaa, you are so considerate of me, o kind and noble Goddess! Ah, you are so warm too..." Yuuki almost hugged the divine with her extreme cold body. She felt it was a sinful act and restrained herself, but she saw that her finger already touched the Goddess''s arm.


    Her eyes widened to see that. Her emotions were unstable, and her curse was raging without her will. Yet, the Goddess didn''t get any effect from the extreme cold she emitted? Was she finally able to touch someone without worrying about freezing them?

 Chapter 415: Extreme Ice Cold Ability

    <h4>Chapter 415: Extreme Ice Cold Ability</h4>


    "Mm, I''m neutralizing the extreme cold you keep emitting. Can you stop that? You''ll be reducing the benefits of this hot springs chamber if you keep trying to freeze the environment." Elysia only allowed the snow fox girl to poked her arm a few times, though she had no idea about this girl purpose.


    "I will try my best." Yuuki took a deep breath, then let it out. She did that over and over again until she felt calm enough.


    The air temperature, which had been lower than forty degrees below freezing, rose to the average temperature of a warm room.


    Seeing that, Elysia also deactivated her heating magic and looked around. The cold storm was over, the temperature had returned to normal, the ice had melted. Literally, everything was as if the sudden extreme storm just now had never happened before.


    "Is that your innate ability or your body constitution talent? You haven''t really mastered that skill of yours, have you?" Elysia looked back at the snow fox girl while guessing in mind.


    "I- I don''t know. Nobody told me anything. Everyone was frozen to death because of me. Everyone was also afraid of me. Sometimes I can''t control it. It''s a curse, terrible, right?" Yuuki shook her head and let out a sad sigh.


    "Hm, so it''s like that. It''s a curse if you can''t control it, but it''s a blessing if you can fully grasp your own power." Elysia nodded in understanding. So, this snow fox girl became a reclusive fox in the far north because of that uncontroble power.


    "Blessing? If I can control my extreme ice, will I be blessed? Will everyone no longer be afraid of me? Will I no longer have to worry about freezing someone to death identally? If- if I could control my power from the very beginning, would my mother never throw me far away in the northern snow mountains, all alone?" Yuuki threw a flurry of questions full of confusion like a lost child.


    She asked for enlightenment from a noble divine. Maybe, she would be epted and get a favor.


    "That''s a certainty. The world has great respect for the strong, yes? For your mother... My apologies, I could only see a mother who was terrified and had given up on taking care of her daughter. It''s a pathetic mother, I look down on a woman who threw away her child for whatever reason." Elysia decided to say what she had in mind, a cruel reality based on the description of the incident.


    "My mother gave up on me? I was abandoned and left alone because she was afraid and no longer cared about me? She is my mother, right? She was the one who brought me into the world, right?" Yuuki''s legs went limp instantly. She slumped down in the hot spring, only her head on the water surface.


    "That''s just my guess based on your description. It might be different from your mother''s point of view and you need to find out the truth. If you believe me,e here and tell us about your grievances. One thing you need to know, your extreme ice cold ability won''t be able to hurt us, even if you canpletely control it." Elysia turned around and went to Elena''s side.


    "I-I..." Yuuki hesitated. She grasped her hand on her upper chest. Yet, it didn''t take her more than five seconds to convince herself.


    She tried to get up and approach the divine like a lost little girl. The help had arrived, and she didn''t want to waste an opportunity that might note a second time.


    Arriving one meter beside the divine, Yuuki gave the golden-haired woman a sharp re. After all, she had embarrassed herself before the Goddess because of this woman.


    "No need to worry, Ane won''t be talking to you like that again. She didn''t know that you would be offended and cry over the topic. She was just ying with you because your unique response was quite entertaining?" Elysia became an intermediary. She stretched out her hand, and Rhea moved to sit on herp.


    "Hmm, a crybaby." Elena gave the nod.


    "I''m not a crybabay! I''m a real grown girl, you know? Err, yes, I''m a mature woman!" Yuuki brushed off the taunt because she didn''t like it. She even stood up just to show her well-developed body for proof.


    At that moment, Elysia put her hand on Elena''s arm. She asked Elena not to make fun of Yuuki about anything for the time being.


    Thus, Elena justplied and kept her mouth shut because it was Elysia who requested.


    "Nee, excuse me, Miss Yuuki, are you really going to live in this cave? Won''t you be lonely living alone?" Rhea waved her hand high for attention.


    "Ah, you really are a lovely, adorable girl. Thanks for worrying about me. I''m used to living alone with minimalpany." Yuuki sat back down and smiled a little at the cute baby.


    "What do you know about the Beastkin Continent? Have you ever been to a nearby town, or perhaps, a capital city?" Rhea went to the next question to confirm something.


    "Sorry to disappoint you, but I only know the snow mountain region in the north. I don''t even remember where I used to live. It''s been hundreds of years since I lived among the other beastkins..." Yuuki asked in wonder whether her mother was still alive or not.


    "You are very talented Miss Yuuki. You reached Saint-level with no help and everything was done by yourself without outside knowledge. It''s as if you were born to be naturally strong. If your mother is still alive, let''s find out what she thinks of you." Rhea changed the topic of conversation to another subject. She felt pretty sorry for this snow fox girl.


    "En, thank you, but it wasn''t necessary. She didn''t want me, and that was enough of an excuse. For a girl cursed by an uncontrble extreme ice cold ability, of course, my mother would throw me out. Just like everyone else''s fear. I remember that very well." Yuuki was reminded of her past that was still etched in her mind.


    *Creak*


    Ice ripples slowly began to appear and freeze the surroundings. Elysia immediately implemented the emergency heat to deal with the cold, then she patted Yuuki''s hand to inform.


    "Oh, ah! I''m sorry, I lost control of myself." Yuuki''s eyes widened, and she tried to calm herself down without dy.


    After everything was back to normal again, Rhea made a proposal. "Can we visit your house after this? We will appoint you as the protector of this Blessings Spot and we need to make sure you have adequate facilities."


    "Oh, sure! It would be my pleasure to host you." Yuuki gave an agreement without needing to think about anything.


    After long years, she finally met some exceptional individuals who weren''t afraid of her and were willing to talk to her. Not beasts or inanimate objects, but the real ones!


    "Ah, now that I think about it. What do you think about the racial animosities that ur in this world, do you know about it?" Nell spoke up because she thought this snow fox girl didn''t seem to have the slightest bit of racism toward beasts or other races.


    "Is that what happens in the world? I have absolutely no idea, but you''re a fairy, right? Hmm, a divine being, a fairy, a human, an elf, and a bunch of little beasts. Didn''t your pack get along and live in peace?" Yuuki tilted her head and asked with a clueless expression.


    "Well, it''s good to be innocent." Nell concluded and leaned back casually on her wooden box.


    After that, Yuuki talked about some things to Elysia and the others. It was like a little girl who wanted to know about the outside world.


    Two hours passed, and Rhea yawned from sleepiness. Because of that, Elysia decided to end the hot water bathing event.


    ''Ugh, my skin is wrinkled from soaking too long... I''m sure I''m as red as a freshly cooked crab now.'' Elysia used her magic to repair and beautify her skin. Wrinkles and redness disappear in a matter of two seconds.


    ''Hehe, of course not, Ely. You just looked so delicious that I wanted to eat you whole. That''s a really fun eyewash, let''s do something like this regrly.'' Elena came next to Elysia. She just twirled her fingers, and poof, they were both fully clothed.


    ''Thank you, Sister Elena. I don''t mind that, but what do you mean by you want to eat me? I''m not food, mkay?'' Elysia reminded. However, she only got a mysterious smile from Elena.


    Thus, she just shrugged her shoulders and helped Rhea put on a warm and cozy baby dress.


    "Cho, what kind of magic is that? It''s just a poof and your towels have changed into dresses? You even dried yourself off with that poof skill? How do you do that?" Yuuki widened her eyes in surprise to see such an achievement.


    "That is a divine secret. Quickly put on your clothes and we will go to your house." Elena gave a wink while cing her index finger on her lips.


    "Hmph! It''s okay if you don''t want to answer. It doesn''t mean I really want to know or anything." Yuuki snorted and walked away toward her Space Bag.


    "It''s only me who needs to answer her questions, but she doesn''t want to answer my questions? Isn''t this unfair? Is it me or her who is sneaky and petty? Grr..." Yuuki grumbled while wearing her simple underwear, then her white robe.


    It only required a swing of the hand for a gust of wind, and her wet self was instantly dry.

 Chapter 416: Plan for Yuuki

    <h4>Chapter 416: n for Yuuki</h4>


    ''Vann, I''m going to visit this snow fox girl''s house, when you''re done ying in the water, you can catch up with us.'' Elysia didn''t forget to tell before she and the others left to follow Yuuki.


    ''En, we will catch up with you after trying all the hot springs here, master. My father wants to try them all.'' Vanessa looked at her master. She had mixed feelings because she wanted toe along, but she also wanted to stay in the hot springs chamber for more extra time.


    ''Okay, let me knowter and I''ll tell you my position. Be careful not to get lost, there are plenty of cave passages here.'' Elysia gave a nce at Vanessa''s gaze, then she walked away with her little group.


    After some time of walking, Yuuki opened a conversation to fill the quiet and awkward atmosphere. "You know, when I first came to this ce, I thought this whole cave area was the home of giant ants."


    "Hmm, I thought so too. After all, we''re heading underground if we take the starting point at the mouth of the cave." Nell nodded in agreement as she had thoroughly explored this ce.


    "A little different from the cave passage before the hot springs chamber. Our voices don''t echo at all now." Elena tried to check the cave wall. She could see the sound waves were muffled and absorbed by the walls.


    "Well, that''s because the cave passage walls here have elements such as rockwool and sound-absorbing concrete." Nell answered that while patting the bluish wall.


    "Well, my house is close at hand. It''s only two chamber blocks from the onsen. Ah, there it is, it''s my house. Though simple, it''s a warm and cozy resting ce." Yuuki pointed to a simple 4x4 house.


    It was really like a box-shaped hut with a roof, a door, and a few windows. However, it was made of red ice-like crystals.


    "Pleasee to my house, I will prepare warm snow tea for you." Yuuki hopped and turned around. She gave a warm wee gesture.


    "Sorry to say this, but is your house made of ice crystals? Why is it reddish?" Elysia raised her hand slightly to ask.


    After using her sacred vision for a moment, she only got information that it was the red ice crystal. Wasn''t it just like a refrigerator house?


    "Ah, don''t worry. The steam thates out is actually warm, you know. This crystal isn''t cold either. I found this reddish crystal and have treated it as a life support treasure. Woah, so warm." Yuuki proved her point by rubbing her cheek against her house''s crystal wall.


    "If you say so, then fine. Let''s go in." Elysia didn''t feel the cold aura from the box house either. So, everything was fine.


    "Yes, please!" Yuuki opened the door and invited all the guests to enter.


    There was only a bedroom, living room, and kitchen made into one room, really like a boarding room with all-in-one features.


    "Let me help you to prepare something." Elysia put Rhea on the sofa and went to what she thought were the kitchen cupboards.


    Yet, she didn''t find anything there. There weren''t any edible materials in some of the other small cupboards either. She only saw a box of dry white leaves.


    "Umm, you don''t have anything in these kitchen cupboards other than this?" Elysia returned to near the sofa with a box of white leaves in hand.


    "Oh, ah?" Yuuki was tidying up the room, but she was immediately stunned to notice that. She had nothing but snow tea? She hadn''t prepared any edible food stock yet!


    "Ah, ah, I''m a bad host. I forgot to look for food stocks because I usually eat something when I find it in the forest. Let me look for groceries first in the lower mountain forest! Give me ten minutes." Yuuki became panicked and was about to leave immediately to find something for her guests to eat.


    However, someone pulled her hand from behind. She turned only to see the Goddess was the one holding her hand.


    "Calm yourself. Consumption matters are easy, we have supplies for that." Elysia pulled the panicked snow fox girl into the simple kitchen. Elena was already there to boil water.


    "Here, I''ve helped you boil some water. You should be grateful for this." Elena grinned at the snow fox girl. She then walked away because the kitchen was too narrow for three people.


    "Huh, why should I be grateful for that? I can do that. You just have to sit on the soft sofa over there and wait for my snow tea. You should be grateful for my kindness." Yuuki snorted to reply to the annoying woman.


    "Mm, thank you. Ane, Aria, Helen, would you like to eat something light?" Elysia was not stingy to say that, then she asked other preferences.


    "Hm-mm, whatever you make is great. I''ll eat whatever you make." Nell raised her hand with a big smile. She knew Elysia''s cooking skill was high.


    "Please exclude myself and Rhea, I don''t feel like eating and drinking." Elena sat beside the sleepy Rhea and refused. She would use her time to look after the baby.


    "Oh, okay." Elysia nodded then took out some groceries from her Space Bag.


    Yuuki''s eyes sparkled to see that. She had never seen edible materials like that before.


    "Eh, wait, why would you allow a divine being to serve all of you? Shouldn''t that be you who needs to serve the divine? A sin, ignorant of decency, extremely offensive, and hical." Yuuki threw his usations at the other guests.


    Then, she went to the side of the divine. "Please just let me prepare everything. You are my guest, o the divine. Please sit there and wait for me."


    "It''s okay, this will only take a moment. You can help me if you want. I want to see what you can do." Elysia had another opinion. She had a little worry and also wanted to test this snow fox girl''s attitude.


    "Oh, then dly. Uh, no, let me help you!" Yuuki put her hand on her upper chest to volunteer.


    For the next fifteen minutes, Elysia and Yuuki made some light dishes and snow teas. It was all served on a simple wooden table in front of the sofa.


    "Wow, this smells good and looks delicious." Yuuki wiped her non-existent saliva from her mouth.


    "It''s just warm spiced tofu soup, and some pastries to go with the tea." Elysia sat beside Elena and stroked the sleeping baby in Elena''s arms.


    "Oh, then enjoy! I can''t wait to try it." Yuuki invited everyone to eat, but she was the one who scooped the tofu soup into her bowl and ate it up. After that, she grabbed the cakes and tasted them too.


    "Yumm, this is so delicious! Hundreds of years I''ve lived and this is the first time I''m feeling truly alive!" After saying that, she felt that her throat was quite dry. Thus she grabbed her snow tea and gulped it down.


    "..." Elysia, Elena, and Nell just looked at it in shock.


    The host was the one who would probably devour all the dishes? Not to be outdone by that, Nell also took part in thepetition to finish the meal.


    Elena looked at Elysia and vice versa. Elena and Elysia just smiled and watched the two hungry girls eat voraciously.


    After ten minutes, Elysia decided to take a sip of her tea. Even though it was referred to as snow tea, it was very much like white milk with an aromatherapy effect.


    ''It doesn''t contain any poison or any ill effects, right? Did you confirm that earlier when this fox girl made it, Ely?'' Elena poked Elysia''s arm to remind.


    ''En, I''ve confirmed that, and it seems like it''s fine since Nell and Yuuki have also been drinking their snow tea.'' Elysia inhaled the scent of the snow tea and took a sip.


    ''Mm, it''s quite mild but a bit like tea. If we ignore the milky color of this tea, maybe all is ok. This tea is quite unique and warms from the inside, can I have some from Yuuki, hmm?'' Elysia asked in wonder.


    ''Well then, this fox girl is enjoying her time until she forgets us. Look at her tails, it''s moving and wagging here and there. She''s so happy, isn''t she?'' Elena sat back down to rx to see that Elysia was fine.


    ''Yeah, she seems happy to finally have some guests and people to talk to. Maybe, we need to take her to Yhester Region''s capital city for her experience. Living forever alone is so sad...'' Elysia sympathized with the fox girl.


    ''Only if she bes a good girl. Oh, maybe we''ll get a new servant because of you, Ely. You just need to train her and you''ll get one beautiful girl to serve you.'' Elena covered her mouth to cover her smirk.


    ''Hmm... I just need to convince Yuuki, huh? Maybe, she wille with us and no longer live alone? But, aren''t we going to make her the guardian of the Blessings Spot?'' Elysia became confused and misunderstood Elena''s intentions.


    ''Well...'' Elena was a little awkward because her teasing attempt failed. ''That can be changed, right? It''s just a n after all. The decision is yours. The others will naturallyply, hehe...'' Elena smirked because she wanted to see what would happen next. She looked at the snow fox girl and Nell. They had gotten along so well when it came to food...

 Chapter 417: Save the World?

    <h4>Chapter 417: Save the World?</h4>


    "Here, you can try this one. It''s sweet and savory but won''t dry out your throat." Yuuki gave a chocte biscuit to the little fairy. It was delicious, but she didn''t forget to share it with her fellow foodies.


    "Mm, thanks. Maybe you''re new to this, but whatever Ely cooks is always delicious." Nell took the biscuit and devoured it.


    "Ely?" Yuuki nced at the Goddess, then back at the little fairy. She asked for a confirmation.


    "Mm, yes. Didn''t Ely introduce herself and us to you earlier in the hot spring?" Nell didn''t hesitate to enlighten the clueless.


    "Oh! Ye, the Goddess Ely! I had the honor of meeting a divine being, and am even now blessed to know her name. Full of gratitude to my good fortune and wonderful destiny." Yuuki sped her hands together with a grateful expression.


    Hearing that, Nell just rolled her eyes and looked to the side. This snow fox girl was already that happy to know there was one divine being, then how about four? Wouldn''t this girl be overwhelmed by then?


    Yuuki and Nell continued their brief conversation. All that Yuuki knew, this little fairy was Helen. At that moment, they both realized that they had finished all the dishes on the table.


    They even forgot and left absolutely nothing to the one who made all of it!


    "Ah, oh no. These pastries and tofu soup are so delicious that I unknowingly ate them all! I-" Yuuki wore a pleading and guilty expression. She asked the divine for forgiveness.


    Yet, Elysia immediately cut off Yuuki''s words because the apology was unnecessary. "It''s okay, Yuuki. I''m d that all the dishes have been gratefully enjoyed. However, next time, please pay attention to your dining table etiquette. You are a girl who is required to look elegant. Got it?"


    "Next time? Yes, I''ll pay attention to my etiquette!" Yuuki''s eyes lit up to hear that. So, the divine would visit her often, right!?


    "Allow me to wash all this." Yuuki was so excited inside her heart. She immediately tidied up all the tes and cutlery, then took them to the kitchen.


    ''Ah, I have a pretty great idea. This snow fox girl will probably help us quite a lot with her extreme ice cold ability. Would you like to hear it, Ely?'' Elena got inspiration as she watched the snow fox girl walk away.


    ''I''m all ears, please tell me.'' Elysia became interested and put down her teacup.


    ''Do you remember, we''re still going to help the Sea God, Oceanids, yes?'' Elena smiled a little subconsciously because she was too excited about her own idea. She got a slight nod from Elysia.


    ''That Oceanids now numbered three thousand forms that were deliberately split for some reason, and half of them were himself who had been contaminated with the curses. Ahem, to make it simple, the super duper fast ability to freeze seawater will be enough to help us to simplify the emergency rescue operation. What do you think, Ely?'' Elena''s eyes gleamed as she asked for Elysia''s opinion.


    "The Sea God Oceanids have an elemental form like water. He''s just like the water spirit. Nell has confirmed that. Mm, yes, I think your idea is very good, Sister Elena. Let''s get Yuuki to go with us after this." Elysia immediately understood the benefits of Yuuki''s ability for the next event.


    However, she remembered that Yuuki''s extreme cold ability was still raw and not yet honed. Yuuki still couldn''t control that ability at will.


    The moment Elysia thought about that w, Elena also understood what Elysia was worried about. But, she also came up with a backup idea. ''If this snow fox girl can''t do that, then we just have to throw her into an ocean full of monsters and Oceanids. I''m sure she''ll freeze everything and make things easier for us, hehe...'' Elena smirked viciously, but she covered her mouth.


    Yuuki got a cold wind out of nowhere and gave her goosebumps for no reason. She looked left and right in confusion, then just rubbed the back of her neck.


    ''That- that''s a bit cruel for Yuuki. I''m sure she''ll hate you if you''re really going to throw her into the ocean, Sister Elena.'' Elysia couldn''t bear to let that happen.


    ''Then she better not disappoint us before I throw her into the ocean. You know, Ely. A person will exceed their limits when there is pressure or a threat thates crashing down. You know it very well because you have experienced it over and over again.'' Elena wore a stern attitude and didn''t feel sorry for it when it came to serious matters.


    ''Mm, all right, I will assist Yuuki so that she can help us to the best of her ability.'' Elysia only added a helping hand because it seemed like Elena was already convinced by the decision.


    ''Then it''s decided!'' Elena gave a wink.


    A few momentster, Vanessa contacted Elysia via spirit bonding path telepathy. Elysia just gave the direction of her position, then a bunch of little beasts went to the meeting location.


    As soon as the six beasts arrived. They were roaming here and there to inspect every corner of the room like a pet''s curious behavior.


    Yuuki became the one with the most trouble because it was her room! Everything got quite messy because of the little beasts.


    However, when a delicious fragrance came to attack their sense of smell, they all immediately lined up in front of Elysia as if they were waiting for a delicious meal.


    "Here, this is for you guys. Enjoy. Zach, Jimmy, can you eat and drink with your current body?" Elysia put the jumbo size food rations for the six beasts on the floor because the table was too small.


    "I''m sure I can enjoy the pleasures of eating and drinking. It''s been tried and tested, I drank hot spring water and it all disappeared somewhere. Maybe, absorbed into my Energy Core?" Jimmy patted his chest proudly. He also got a nod of approval from his father.


    "Then, what are you waiting for? Please enjoy, but please pay attention to your eating etiquette to keep it tidy." Elysia sat back down beside Elena to watch the six beasts eat voraciously. They did look like five pet cats and an ordinary tortoise.


    "Fwuhh, aren''t they very docile and submissive to you, Goddess Ely? I thought my house was going to copse just now." Yuuki dropped onto the bed andy on her stomach.


    "You just have to be nice to them, and they''ll appreciate it in their own way. I''m sure it''s a natural instinct for all living things." Elysia smiled a little and stroked Vanessa on the head.


    She then tried to stroke the other beasts, and to her surprise, no one was opposed to that. So, her word was indeed proven true.


    "Is that so, it''s new knowledge for me. All I know, beasts will be docile and obedient if there is food ced as a reward." Yuuki nced up and recalled the beasts in the northern mountains.


    "Grr, have you finished your portion, bro? You''re eating really fast, but I won''t give you my bowl. You need to act like a bro and ask the almighty Goddess for a second serving." Jimmy shifted his jumbo bowl away from Gio. He suggested in simple beastnguage.


    Meanwhile, Gio just moved his head closer to the bowl next to him. But, he immediately understood what he needed to do. For that, he went to his divine master for the second portion as suggested.


    Some time passed after that. When the stomach was filled with the delish, then the mind became tranquil and calm.


    Elysia took advantage of the atmosphere to invite Yuuki ording to Elena''s idea. "Nee, Yuuki, would you mind to go with us to see the outside world? You don''t have to worry about your extreme ice cold ability raging uncontrobly."


    Yuuki gasped, and her eyes widened in surprise at the offer. But, she remembered the previous n. "That is a very attractive offer, Goddess Ely. However, aren''t you going to appoint me as the guardian of this ce? I need to make this cave an ultra amazing ce that will wee you every time you visit the world."


    "It''s just a changeable n. Do you intend to live alone forever? It''s scary and I can''t imagine it. You''re the one who knows best about it, right?" Elysia answered with a gentle smile.


    "..." Yuuki went silent and reflected on what she had been through in her life.


    If it needed to be said, she had no definite purpose and lived only to live to see tomorrow, and so on.


    Living alone, enjoying the day alone, and dying alone... Alone, alone... That echoed in Yuuki''s lonely mind.


    Perhaps, no one cared if she was there or not. Her mother, her only family, even threw her away. If she died, was there someone who would cry and pray for her? But, this invitation, the divine needed her for something? But what?


    "The world is getting chaotic and danger is imminent. You may not know this, but the inevitable day is near. Will youe with us to save the world?" Elysia stretched out her hand with a smile and gentle expression. She hoped the invitation would work.


    On the other hand, Yuuki became stunned to stare at the angelic face of the Goddess. It was lovely, beautiful, benevolent, noble, and many more things she could say to describe the noble Goddess before her eyes.


    Save the world, those three words echoed in her mind. It was foolish of her to doubt the divine n. She should have dedicated herself and worshiped the divine as a faithful servant.


    Many thoughts ran through Yuuki''s mind. Yet, a decision had been made because of the outstretched hand before her.

 Chapter 418: Forbidden Regions

    <h4>Chapter 418: Forbidden Regions</h4>


    It was like a whisper of glory in Yuuki''s mind. Whether it was her angel or her devil, both whispered to reach the divine hand and swore allegiance as the faithful servant.


    She stretched out her hand and ced her hand on the divine hand. It was the best choice of her life, and she was sure of it.


    "Allow me to be your faithful servant. I will do whatever you want, and I will serve you to the best of my ability! So, please please don''t leave me behind." Yuuki knelt down, but she still held the divine hand.


    "Hm-mm, wee to the boat." Elysia did not expect the result. However, at least, it wasn''t bad either.


    After that, Elysia and the others discussed the n to go to the capital city center of the Beastkin Continent. However, Yuuki''s house was getting quite hot, stuffy, and cramped. After all, the room was filled with three grown girls, six beasts, one fairy, and one baby elf.


    "Well, it''s getting pretty stuffy now, isn''t it? The room is so cramped now, let''s go and have a discussion outside. We can also put up a formation to guard this ce." Elena suggested and took out a handkerchief to wipe the sleeping Rhea''s sweat.


    "Forgive me, please forgive me. My house is indeed small. I will make a magnificent portable house next time." Yuuki repeatedly bowed because she made the Goddess Ely also feel ufortable.


    "It''s okay, we will also leave from here and you wille with us, Yuuki." Elysia fanned herself with a folded fan and used subtle magic to keep herself fresh. "Let''s set up a barrier formation to guard the entrance to this cave. I think that''s enough. Is there another entrance besides the mouth of the cave above?"


    "Uhm, there''s another entrance. It''s a secret passage. I''ll guide you there." Yuuki''s eyes were a little teary for so many reasons in mind.


    "Good, little one, you are in charge of setting up the barrier formation at the two entrances." Elena stood up and gave the order.


    "Eh? Why me? You''re much more capable of doing that, right? It''s so easy, you just have to-" Nell felt a bitzy and reluctant to do anything. Her stomach was packed, and she wanted to sleep andze around.


    Unfortunately, Elena just cut off Nell''s answer. "If it''s so easy, then it''s no problem for you, yes? So, just do as I tell you."


    After saying that, Elena went toward the exit. She couldn''t let the baby Rhea sleep in a stuffy room thatcked oxygen.


    "Ah-uhm, okay..." Nell immediately nodded without giving any more reason. She was just about to mend her rtionship with Elena, and she couldn''t take the risk of upsetting Elena.


    Elysia followed right after, and the others also came out of the house.


    Yuuki looked at her portable house and sighed. She took out one of her two Space Bags and put her home inside. About eighty percent of the space capacity of her Space Bag was filled just to load her portable house.


    After that, Yuuki guided the small group towards a secret cave entrance on the other side of the cave mouth. It was the deepest part of the whole cave.


    "That''s the secret entrance I mentioned earlier. It''s a narrow passageway that is quite long and will lead to an underwater cave at the foot of the mountain." Yuuki pointed to a hole in the cave wall.


    "Hm, it''s probably only enough to fit one adult. I''m sure Elena will have a lot of trouble going through this passage because of her big breasts." Nell hovered over and examined the hole for a moment. She whispered in a mosquito-like voice to tell the parable.


    Fortunately, Elena wasn''t focused on Nell. She didn''t hear what Nell was whispering and just asked Nell to set up a barrier formation.


    "Are you sure? Just here? Not at the entrance at the end of this passage?" Nell asked for confirmation.


    "Do whichever works best for you. You are small in size and can easily pass through that passage." Elena only left the decision to Nell.


    "Uhm..." Nell nced at Elysia and only got an innocent look. Thus, she chose to go into the hole and put a barrier in the middle of the passage.


    It didn''t take more than a minute, and Nell returned. "I''ve set up the barrier. I ced the barrier formation in the middle of the passage. So, anyone who tries to enter will meet a dead end."


    "Good job, Helen. Let''s head back to the mouth of the cave." Elysia raised both her palms and praised Nell. She allowed the little Goddess tond there to rest. After all, Nell always flew or hovered in the air using magic instead of wings.


    "Un, it''s nothing, hehe... Let''s get back to the surface." Nell appreciated any kind ofpliment if it came from someone she acknowledged.


    Then, they exited the cave, and Nell set up the barrier formation once again. The barrier was disguised, so from outside the cave''s mouth, it would only look like a rock hill.


    Elysia sat on a t rock and pulled out a world map. She was about to bring up the previous topic.


    Elena just sat quietly beside Elysia like a housewife taking care of her sleeping baby.


    Yuuki became the most curious of the others. She took a closer look at the map just as Elysia had just opened it. "Woah, what is this? A picture of the territory?"


    "No, this is a world map drawn by the human explorers in the past. You''re too close, Yuuki. Please give me some space." Elysia gently pushed the curious fox girl''s head to not block her view of the map.


    Yuuki immediatelyplied and crouched down in front of Elysia. She looked at the world map withprehension. "So our world is like this. It turns out that the world we live in is t. Where are we now if we look at this map?"


    "Beastkin Continent, Beastkin Continent... Well, here it is, we are here, near the snowy northern mountains." Yuuki scanned the map and pointed to a region in the Beastkin Continent.


    "Yeah, we''re around there. Would you like a headpat?" Elysia kindly offered.


    "You want to give me a headpat, Goddess Ely? I''m honored." Yuuki brought her head closer to Elysia.


    *Pat* *Pat*


    Elysia stroked the fox girl''s head to see what was going on. She didn''t expect that Yuuki would not mind letting her stroke that fluffy snow-white hair and y with those fox ears.


    However, she was a little surprised that Yuuki didn''t have human ears like in storybooks. Just a pair of fox ears on top of the head, twitching and swaying from the caress.


    ''She is a beastkin, Ely. Like a Saint Beast or above that can transform into human form. If they had ears like humans, it would be strange because they would have two pairs of ears.'' Elena brightened the surprised Elysia.


    ''O-oh, so it''s like that.'' Elysia just smoothed Yuuki''s long hair back so that the side of the head was covered entirely like before.


    "Hng..." Yuuki enjoyed the head pat, but unfortunately, it onlysted for a short time.


    A strange feeling arose suddenly. The clueless Yuuki didn''t really understand what she was feeling, but it wasn''t bad. Maybe she has fallen in love with being petted or given a head pat by Goddess Ely?


    "Zach, Jimmy and everyone, could youe here for a moment?" Elysia called the beasts with a swing of a hand.


    "Your request is an order, Ie at the speed of light and am here to serve you. Is there anything I can help you with?" Jimmy shot off at his fastest speed and sat down next to the map.


    "Achoo!" Cold air suddenly came uninvited. Yuuki sneezed and shivered slightly.


    "Pfft! Seriously? I thought you were just making up a figurative sentence, but apparently not. You''re an ice elemental mage but can''t stand the cold?" Elena covered her mouth as she almostughed.


    "What''s wrong with that? I can control the ice element, but I''m trying hard to learn the fire element to warm my body. You wouldn''t know that I almost died many times just because of my extreme ice cold curse." Yuuki hugged herself and used subtle fire magic to emit the heat.


    "My, my..." Elena shook her head. She was kind enough to widen the scale of her heat magic to cover an area of three meters in diameter. It was no longer just covering herself, Elysia, and Rhea.


    "O-oh..." Yuuki felt warmthing from nowhere. She simply stopped using her magic.


    Elysia just smiled seeing that. Then, she discussed their n to go to the capital city, the center of the Beastkin Continent.


    She also didn''t forget to ask about the regions that Jimmy mentioned a while ago. Unfortunately, the world map couldn''t live up to expectations because it wasn''t fully drawn.


    "Even though those dangerous yet unknown regions are not on the world map, I believe they are around here, here and here." Zach pointed to several nk spots on the map.


    Elysia nced there. It was just a blue sea area, just a nameless ocean. She nced at Zach to wait for him to continue.


    "Well, I know that because my ancestors recorded it in the n leader''s manual. You can find it at Winged Tiger Pce. Those forbidden regions are said to have a lot of danger and evil energy. No normal living things canst long there... Only demons, mutants, and monstrous creatures." Zach exined with a solemn expression.

 Chapter 419: Fathers Legacy

    <h4>Chapter 419: Father''s Legacy</h4>


    Time passed, Elysia and the others used their time to talk lightly about many things, especially about their future ns.


    Yuuki was the one who asked the most questions because of her curiosity about the world. After all, she would get a ticket to travel the world on a noble task without worrying about her extreme ice-cold ability running out of control when she was unstable.


    ''Ely, please open the portal for me. I want to have an evening conversation with Lifa. Rhea will sleep there too. Look at this cute baby. She is fast asleep and snuggles up to me. Are we mothers now, hm-mm?'' Elena stood up and walked away.


    ''All right, Nell will be here to look after me.'' Elysia opened the portal for an instant. Elena switched realms in just a matter of nanoseconds, and it made Yuuki shocked and frightened.


    "Wha- what just happened? That golden-haired woman just disappeared there. She''s been kidnapped by this forest-dwelling ghost! How about this, what do we need to do... Goddess Ely, please do something. That woman might be in danger right now!" Yuuki stuttered in panic while pointing to where she hadst seen the golden-haired woman and the elf baby.


    "Oh my, have you be concerned about Ane, Yuuki? Didn''t you hate her a while ago?" Elysia smirked slightly to twist the words.


    "That''s because that woman wants me to look bad in front of you, Goddess Ely. She is only seeking your attention. Although I quite dislike that woman, this is a different matter when ites to one''s life. She is one of your servants, right?" Yuuki became doubtful and concerned at the end of her speech.


    "Don''t worry, it was me who transferred Ane to the private realm. She and Aria wanted to rest." Elysia gave the fox girl a head pat.


    "Private realm? What is it?" Yuuki heaved a sigh of relief, but she became curious.


    "Ah, you can think of it as a portable house with arge area." Elysia scratched her head as she had a little trouble exining.


    "Wow, is that your house, Goddess Ely. Can I visit your house?" Yuuki pleaded with sparkling eyes full of hope.


    "You can, but if you have be a good girl with a satisfactory attitude. Not everyone can enter the private realm." Elysia considered the answer based on Elena''s suggestion.


    "O-oh! I will prove myself to you in the near future." Yuuki clenched her hands in front of her chest with a determined glint in her eyes. "That way, I can visit the Goddess''s house, hehe..."


    Elysia just smiled and tidied up the papers from their discussion. She just put it in her Space Bag.


    ''Nell, can you rest on my head. Just you and me, can you watch over me tonight? I n not to sleep tonight.'' Elysia gazed gently at the winged tigers in the distance. They were ying in the snow without fear of hypothermia.


    ''Sure.'' Nell flew over andnded on Elysia''s head. She couldn''t refuse if the one asking was Elysia. ''Then, I''ll keep youpany all night.''


    ''Thank you.'' Elysia replied softly.


    ''It''s okay, Elysia. Or, I need to call you Ely, hmm? Anyway, why did Elena decide to enter the Nature Realm? My big sister was sleepingfortably here earlier.'' Nell decided to ask her confusion.


    ''Elena wants to have a night talk with Madam Lifa. If we''re going to follow the original n, we should have an evening party or pajamas party now. However, it cannot be held tonight.'' Elysia answered while taking out two thick sleeping bags.


    "Hmm? Excuse me, the little fairy over there. What are you doing over Goddess Ely''s head? Don''t you realize that is a great offense?" Yuuki just realized the little fairy''s existence. She almost forgot that fairy was around.


    "It''s okay, Yuuki. I asked Helen to rest on top of my head. Here, take this, it will help warm your body while providingfort." Elysia handed the extrafortable sleeping bag to Yuuki.


    Since the divine had spoken, then Yuuki just nodded in understanding. But, that was a different matter with the gift. She received the sleeping bag with great joy.


    "This, this is! I feel so honored. It''s so soft andfortable. Thank you so much for your gift, Goddess Ely. I will keep and look after this very well." Yuuki embraced the sleeping bag and stroked her cheek there as if to mark it with her scent.


    "I gave it to you not as an item to keep, so please make use of it." Elysia shook her head and slipped into her sleeping bag. Yuuki just imitated what she did. They were both in their sleeping bags, staring up at the night sky.


    "Night camping in the woods... Hopefully, there won''t be a blizzard or extreme weather tonight." Yuuki muttered in a mosquito-like voice. Then, she drew closer to Elysia.


    Fortunately, they were still enveloped by the warm barrier. Elysia wasn''t worried even though a blizzard hit when they were spending the night outside like that.


    Meanwhile, Vanessa and her little family were so engrossed in ying in the snow. They chatted, shared stories, and joked around while there was still time and opportunity.


    The time together was so short, but Vanessa couldn''t ask for more than that gift. The Goddesses, including her masters, had gone so far as to resurrect two members of her family.


    Even though Vanessa already knew that and was aware of it, it wasplex when the signs of the morning sun were about toe. So, her father and brother would go back to the realm of the dead?


    "Hmm... Dawn will be here soon. This temporary body won''tst more than five minutes, I guess." Zach nced at his paws. He was more transparent than before, and the effect was already visible.


    "If-if, suppose if I get a chance to ask my master to revive you again, will that be fine?" Vanessa stammered sadly at the inevitable.


    "I suggest, don''t try to ask for it, my daughter Vanessa. Even if your divine master is able to make it happen with a swing of her hand, it might have an impact on me and your brother." Zach stroked his daughter''s head with fatherly affection. He rarely did that, but it might be hisst time to do it again.


    "We are dead, so please let us go willingly. It''s almost time for me and your father to take our chance to reincarnate. I hope you have a wonderful life with thete Goddess, big sister." Jimmy also stroked his big sister''s head while there was a chance.


    "You stupis son. Aren''t I your father too? Why do you say that as if it''s just me and my daughter?" Zach smacked Jimmy on the head to remind him.


    "Ow! Then, our father, yes, that. Now I think about it, would the performance and abilities of my mind work a hundred times better, if in my lifetime, I had never been attacked in the head like that." Jimmy reflected on his philosophy of life.


    "Maybe, but that kind of abilityes to the lucky ones. And you''re not in that category. Let''s hope for it in your next opportunity, haha-ha!" Zachughed at his dry joke. He knew his daughter was sad, but he didn''t want to see tears at the end of his time in the world of the living.


    "It''s almost time... I''vee to apany you before you leave. The good times passed so quickly while you were enjoying it. Isn''t that a bit regrettable?" Elysia came over with Nell on top of her head.


    "Yeah, that''s a bit regrettable, but we need to follow the absolute rules of the universe. Even though you have tremendous power as a divine, you were willing to be here before my son and I disappeared from the world. I feel very honoured. Please ept my gratitude." Zach gave a bow of gratitude. His son also followed suit.


    "If-if... In my next life, please allow me to be your humble servant, o Almighty Goddess. I will go south if you wish, and I will not go east if you forbid it." Jimmy said what he was thinking without hesitation.


    "Okay, I''ll wee you if you be a good boy by then. Let''s see where fate will guide us in the future." Elysia crouched down and stroked the ck cat''s head. She was unbiased and petted the reddish-gold cat too.


    After that, Jimmy turned around to face his big sister. He smiled, but tears blurred his vision as he spoke his heart. "I have troubled you a lot, big sister. I am a bad little brother, but thank you for being my big sister. If we meet again in my next life, I want to be your big brother to protect you."


    "You stupid Jimmy. No matter how you look at it, you will always be my little brother." Vanessa smiled and wiped her tears that almost fell. She didn''t want to cry at this memorable moment.


    "Hehe..." Jimmy just scratched his head and wiped his tears.


    "My daughter, this is my entire legacy and power. I leave everything to you. You need to use this power to serve your divine master on her side. The weak can''t do anything, only the strong can." Zach said that firmly.


    He pierced through his own chest and took out his Energy Core. Then, he used the remaining of his magic to make it dart into his daughter''s chest.


    "Eh?" Vanessa was incredibly shocked at what had just happened all of a sudden. She looked at her chest, and the red Energy Core seemed to slowly melt and be absorbed into her chest.

 Chapter 420: Their Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 420: Their Farewell</h4>


    "No, no, what are you doing, father!?" Vanessa panicked and tried to prevent her father from continuing.


    Unfortunately, Zach doesn''t allow his daughter to move. He spoke with a firm tone and stern expression. "Don''t move or resist the iing energy. This is a secret technique possessed by the royal family. An heir must continue to live and carry the pride of their n. You are thest bloodline of my family. You need this power to stay by the Almighty Goddess''s side."


    "But, but!" Vanessa froze and dared not move. She was afraid because her father was earnest about his words.


    "There''s no buts. You will ascend to Emperor-level soon with this Bloodline Inheritance Technique. I sacrificed everything for you, my daughter. Keep on living and be happy. Your father and your brother can no longer be by your side, but you already have your own. new little family. Come back to them, your master, and the others." Zach immediately finished his magic technique.


    After that, he turned to Theo and Le. He knew they both knew what he wanted to say with just a nce.


    Theo and Le only replied with a nod. Then, they paid their respect onest time to their departing lord.


    However, a ck cat was there and spoiled the profound moment of separation. "O, hey, that sounds cool. In that case, I also need to give my power to you, big sister. Wait a minute, I''ll also give you my Energy Core before Ipletely disappear."


    The corners of Zach''s mouth twitched at that. He just pped the back of his son''s head. "You stupid son, it''s a secret technique that only Emperor-level or above can use. Your puny strength doesn''t mean much to your big sister."


    "Ow, well, then it can also be used as a memento. Maybe, when we meet again, I can remember that I''m your big brother, hehe..." Jimmy stroked the back of his head as he spoke with a sillyugh.


    Zach just sighed softly. He saw his body fading and disintegrating faster than Jimmy because his Energy Core was no longer there.


    He made the most of his meager remaining time to go in style. He turned around andughed out loud.


    "My time is up, send me away with a smile, ha-haha! A bright and amazing future is ahead of you! Farewell, until fate brings us together again." After saying that, Zach disintegrated entirely and became a star particle that flew into the night sky.


    Vanessa opened her mouth, but no sound coulde out of it. Therefore, she smiled as she watched the star particles leave like her father''sst wish.


    "Huff... He''s gone first, and now is my time to go, big sister. Live your life full of joy and happiness. You don''t have to worry about us because we will take our turn soon. Until we meet again if fate brings us together again, my little sister." Jimmy smiled and wiped his big sister''s tears.


    "I''m not your little sister, silly Jimmy." Vanessa shed a few tears, but she still looked her brother right in the eye and gave a smile.


    She knew her brother didn''t want to see her cry at the end of his time.


    "You look beautiful when you smile." Those were Jimmy''sst words before he disintegrated into star particles and flew into the sky to catch up with his father. He only left his dark blue Energy Core behind.


    No one knew where the star-shining particle would go. However, Elysia sees a distortion forming in the night sky to pick up Zach and Jimmy.


    It onlysted for a very brief moment, and no one noticed it other than Elysia. The star particles simply disappeared and could no longer be seen anywhere.


    ''What was that just now? Is that a distortion of the realm of the dead? Is that what happened on the other side when Madam Lifa used the Spirit Summoning Technique?'' Elysia could only wonder. She did not understand thews of life and death.


    ''It''s okay, Ely. They work as arranged. The divinemand of our technique is over. Zach and Jimmy have returned to the realm of the dead. I wonder what will happen if they reincarnate.'' Elena responded to the confused Elysia.


    ''Mm, if it''s said like that, maybe our case is a little bit the same. However, we''re transmigrating, huh? Is the reason behind our case the absolutew of the universe? Is our current strength a gift from them? What do they want from us?'' Elysia started to wonder and went to something she couldn''t find the answer to.


    ''Who knows, Ely. We''ll know when the timees. Maybe, they want something from us, or they just want us to solve the problems of this world. Although our power in the form of imagination magic is incredible, we must not be arrogant and proud of ourselves. That absolutews of the universe gives me goosebumps.'' Elena used her shared senses with Elysia to examine the night sky. Then, she trembled as she felt tiny and weak.


    ''Mm, I feel that way too.'' Elysia rubbed her arms as if there was a cold aura that suddenly made her shiver.


    After that, Elena continued her conversation with Lifa. Even though it was actually like an interrogation and a bit of coercion to squeeze knowledge out of Lifa.


    Meanwhile, Elysia walked over and sat beside Vanessa.


    Vanessa was still silent. She continued to stare at the night sky full of stars with a gaze of a thousand meanings that were difficult to exin. Her father and her brother left her once again.


    As there was a lot of emotion in her mind and heart, she heard a soft yet soothing voice from the side. "Vann, would you like a hug?"


    She didn''t need constion more than anything. It was as if her master knew what she wanted and needed, warmth.


    The white cat tried to stay strong, but she decided to climb onto her master''sp and snuggle up there. Her master hugged her, but she still wanted to look up at the night sky, with her brother''s Energy Core in her arms.


    "Thank you, master. Please stay like this for some time." Vanessa asked after taking a deep breath.


    "Okay." Elysia gave a clue to the two brown cats toe closer.


    She tried to find Gio, but it turned out that he was in front of her. Gio was half-buried in the snow while looking up at the sky with a look full ofprehension.


    That night, Elysia just sat on a thin barrier right above the snow. She was there to apany the lonely heart in warmth andpanionship.


    Vanessa was aware of that. Thus she was no longer looking at the sky as her father and brother were no longer there. She turned to her uncle and aunt. Even though they were not rted by blood, the length of their time together made up for that.


    Vanessa smiled at them, then asked as she looked into her master''s beautiful purplish-blue eyes. "Please hug me, master. I want to sleep in your arms."


    Elysia didn''t need to say her agreement and just hugged her white cat. She walked back to her sleeping bag, and the three beasts followed closely behind.


    "What are your ns for the future, Theo, Le?" Elysia suddenly asked.


    "If that is possible, please allow us to follow you and serve you as our new lord, o Almighty Goddess. This is Lord Zach''sst wish to us, and we hope that you will ept us." Theo asked while kneeling. He also felt a little embarrassed, remembering that he had attacked this Goddess in the past.


    Le also knelt down. "This is also our wish. Please."


    "If you have sincerity and determination, then you can join our boat. However, you need to remember that a fraught of dangers awaits us." Elysia had already decided that with Elena, she already knew Zach''s ns for these two brown cats. Although most of the reasons we''re out of consideration for Vanessa.


    "We will not hesitate to face death if necessary. Your noble task of saving the world is one that must be aplished no matter what. Please ept our obeisance." Theo said that with conviction. Then, he and his wife paid their obeisances to Elysia.


    "All right, wee to the boat, Theo, Le." Elysia greeted with a smile.


    At that moment, the starry night sky was slowly illuminated by the sheen of the morning sun.


    Elysia watched the sunrise phenomenon in a sleeping bag with a white cat sleeping on her tummy. Theo and Le decided to use the sleeping fox girl as a seat, while Gio just did random things.


    Nell yawned above Elysia''s head. She was so calm and silent in thest few hours because of the atmosphere. As requested, she did not sleep and continued to protect her small group if anything untoward happened.


    "Uhm, hng, ouch..." A noise came from the side.


    Yuuki seemed to be in pretty significant difort and nightmare. It was as if one or two heavy and hairy objects were pressing down on her.


    She squirmed here and there, but the difort was still there. Finally, she awoke with a somewhat tangled morning passion.


    As she looked at her tummy, she was pretty annoyed to see that it was the two cats'' fault. "Woo, it turned out to be you guys. I had a bad dream. I was squashed by two heavy hairy rocks!"


    "Good morning, Yuuki. How was your sleep?" Elysia greeted warmly.


    "Un, good morning. I had an amazing sleepst night, until before that nightmare." Yuuki instantly changed her expression to a bright one. She stroked her sleeping bag as if it was a priceless treasure.

 Chapter 421: Evroria City

    <h4>Chapter 421: Evroria City</h4>


    That morning, Elena took Rhea out of the Nature Realm. The former went to Elysia''s Soul Realm and handed thetter to Elysia.


    ''You seem quite exhausted, Sister Elena. Do you want to rest right away?'' Elysia asked in concern.


    ''En, I need some good sleep, Ely. Please give me a few hours. You''re going to Evroria City in the Yhester Region, right?'' Elena plopped down on the heavenly bed, right beside Elysia''s spirit.


    ''Mm, that''s our n.'' Elysia confirmed.


    ''Then you can also wake me up if something interesting or urgent happens, mkay? Good night, my sweet Ely.'' After saying that, Elena drew closer to the sleeping spirit and fell asleep there. She went to sleep while hugging her beloved little sister.


    Elysia only let Elena sleep in peace. She refocused on the world and greeted Nell with a good morning. Then, they all immediately prepared for a journey via the magic carpet to the southwest.


    "Nom, nom, nom... Crunch, munch, yum..." Sounds of chewing and gulping could be heard. Yuuki really enjoyed her time eating breakfast above the clouds.


    "Yuuki, please pay attention to your table manners like you promised yesterday. Do you still remember it?" Elysia reminded as she gave a bowl full of rice to Nell.


    "Ah, umm... My apologies, I just fell for these sushi and sashimi temptations." Yuuki instantly corrected her manners and ate gracefully. Even though she was just imitating Elysia''s table manners.


    "Uhm, even though it''s just raw fish that''s been processed. It''s a little weird because these fish slices aren''t fishy or smelly at all. Normally, I''d only eat something well-cooked, but it seems my taste buds have changed a bit because of you, Elysia." Nell pierced the sliced fish with a fork and ate it.


    "Mm, that''s what I thought before I ever tasted Japanese food. As long as it''s handled well by expert hands, then it''ll be fine and delicious." Elysia gave a smile and a thumbs up.


    "Japanese food? Is our breakfast Japanese food?" Vanessa joined the conversation. She was interested in this type of fish variety food. It was as if various kinds of fish were being highlighted.


    "Mm, yes, but that''s with my own adjustment. It would be different if these Japanese dishes were cooked by a real Japanese chef." Elysia nced up slightly. She recalled when she was practicing cooking Japanese specialties in the past.


    "Japanese? Hmm, where is that ce? This name is so foreign to me." Nell put down her bowl and wiped her mouth with a tissue. She felt it was rude to continue eating without a break. Elysia hadn''t even had breakfast yet, but she had already finished two bowls of rice!?


    "Ah, Japanese foodes from a country called Japan. However, it doesn''t exist in this world." Elysia picked up a pair of wooden chopsticks and scooped some fish slices into her rice bowl.


    For some reason, she got everyone''s attention just because of her little exnation. "Umm, is something wrong? Do you all want more? But please finish your food first."


    "Well, nothing''s wrong. It''s just a little surprising to see different cutlery. Why don''t you use a spoon and fork, Elysia? Those sticks look hard to use." Nell put the thought ''not exist in this world'' aside and simply nced at the nearby set of wooden sticks. She didn''t even know how to use that wooden sticks until just now.


    "It''s actually easy to use once you get used to it. This pair of wooden sticks are called chopsticks. Enjoy eating~ Aria, please say aah~" Elysia used the chopsticks to feed Rhea.


    "Aah~" Rhea opened her mouth to eat the sushi. "Munch, nom, munch... How about you, Master Elysia? You haven''t had breakfast either, have you?"


    "I''ll have breakfast after I finish feeding you, Aria. I''m also checking on your growth. Hmm, yes, it looks like you''ve grown about a centimeter or two taller." Elysia smiled gently and fed Rhea again.


    For some reason, she felt like a happy mother to see her daughter grow.


    Seeing that, Nell and Yuuki were curious. They decided to try eating their food with chopsticks. Unfortunately, the results were pathetic, even though Elysia taught them how to use it several times.


    In the end, Nell and Yuuki gave up and opted for the spoon and fork.


    Even so, in Yuuki''s heart, she was envious of the elf baby. After all, that baby received a lot of attention and was so indulged by the divine.


    Vanessa and the two brown cats just looked rxed. They ate and drank by mouth, and they didn''t have to bother with cutlery.


    While Gio didn''t even care about anything other than his big bowl full of fish. It was a dish made by his divine master. He continued to devour those fish as he didn''t want to remember that he was still in the sky.


    For the next few moments, Elysia and her little group continued their journey toward the warmnds of the Beastkin Continent. They left the northern region and entered the central part of the continent.


    Even though Elysia and Nell could figure out the direction, they could also get lost. After a two-hour flight through forests, mountains, and rivers, they arrived above arge, circr city with high white walls all around.


    "Hum, I''m sure this ce is Evroria City. Yeah, that can''t be wrong anymore." Nell checked the map in her hand and nodded with conviction.


    "Huh? Why does the city look so lively? I can see a lot of decorations,nterns, and all kinds of knick-knacks in that part of the city." Yuuki pointed toward a downtown area with a curious look.


    "Hmm... Are they holding a festival,ntern rite?" Elysia also wondered, but they wouldn''t know the answer if they only looked from afar. Thus, she asks Nell tond as they need to get into town.


    "Elysia, please wear this." Nell took something out of nowhere and put it on top of Elysia''s head. "Now it''s perfect."


    "Huh, what is this?" Elysia subconsciously touched a headband above her head. But, she can feel a pair of cat ears there. "A cat ears headband?"


    "Yup, and this is for you." Nell put on another headband for her big sister too.


    "Eh, you have one the same color as my hair, Little Ne-, kohon, Helen?" Rhea checked the cat ears headband on her head. She knew it was mint green.


    "Hehe, of course. This way, you can walk around that city safely. I just need to sit here and we can go." Nellnded on Elysia''s shoulder, then she gave an ok hand gesture.


    "Hmm, I''m now a ck cat girl, huh..." Elysia stroked her fake cat ears.


    She reconsidered her group. Vanessa and the other beasts could act as pets too. So, everything would be fine as they would only be in that city for a while.


    "Vann, Theo, Le, and also Gio... Can you pretend to act like an ordinary animal for an hour or two? We will tour the city for a while and go to the pce in the middle of the city." Elysia crouched down and asked softly. She didn''t want to be seen as rude.


    "That''s easy, master. We are threemon cats and a wild tortoise." Vanessa patted Gio''s back. Then, she told him a few things about her master''s instructions.


    "Rawr." Gio nodded as if he understood.


    "I don''t mind. We just need to meow and act like cute attention-seeking cats, right? What do you think, honey? Why do you seem to be contemting a serious problem?" Le nodded, then turned to her husband.


    "Ugh, to think the glorious winged tiger to degenerate and be pet cats. I''m sure our ancestor would be embarrassed to witness us." Theo covered his face as hemented his fate.


    "You don''t want toe with us to that city? That''s fine. You just have to wait for us around here, and I''ll provide a barrier to protect you from any threat. How about it?" Elysia came up with another solution for themon good.


    "No, it''s okay. For the time being, I''ll be a tame cat. Yes, that''s it..." Theo heaved a subtle sigh at the end of his sentence.


    "Then, that''s good. Let''s go." Elysia cast her invisible magic to cover her little group.


    After that, they all strolled without a hitch to enter the city.


    Yuuki was very confused about what was going on. She and her group were there, but no one noticed their presence. It was as if they could not be seen by others.


    The confused fox girl nced at the little fairy on Elysia''s shoulder. She scratched her head because she also had doubts about that little fairy''s real identity.


    Even so, her attention was immediately diverted to see a festivity happening in front of her eyes.


    *Boom* *Boom* *Boom*


    Fireworks and firecrackers decorate the atmosphere. Laughter and happiness could be seen as far as the eye could see. And for sure, there were thousands of beastkins all around to celebrate a festival-like event.


    "Woah... There are so many beastkins here! And, no one ran away as soon as they saw me!" Yuuki became excited. She smiled widely and opened her eyes wide to see the surroundings.


    "You''re not a monster or anything, Yuuki. Why should they be afraid of you? Hundreds of years have passed, that''s what you said. As I told you, you can rest easy as we are here." Elysia also smiled as she gave reassurance to the excited girl.

 Chapter 422: The Awaited Arrival?

    <h4>Chapter 422: The Awaited Arrival?</h4>


    "Mm!" Yuuki nodded with a bright smile. She didn''t realize that she and her little group had been out of invisibility for a few seconds. Her attention was so diverted to observe the festive festival.


    "Nee, what''s going on over there? Why are they giving away food for free after receiving a few pieces of metal? Is it a special custom in this ce? Do you know anything about it, Goddess Ely?" Yuuki tugged Elysia''s sleeve while pointing at the row of street vendors.


    "Hum, oh, that... The food vendors are just selling what they''re selling. The metal is the currency for trading." Elysia smiled in amusement to see Yuuki''s clueless expression. But, she didn''t feel strange because this fox girl had been living in seclusion for too long.


    Elysia just took out a coin pouch and showed the various types of coins to Yuuki. "These are valid coins. Are you interested in buying something? I''ll teach you about money."


    "Yes, please!" Yuuki sped her hands with an enlightened expression.


    "Alright, let''s go over there to get some information." Elysia whispered and guided her little group to the street vendors district.


    "Let''s try this one as here seems to have the most visitors." Yuuki stopped at a cloud candy shop. She was attracted to the colorful edible clouds.


    "Cotton candy? Sure, let''s get in line." Elysia invites and walks to the queue. Yuuki and the little beasts followed like loyal followers.


    Elysia taught Yuuki the basics of money while waiting. It didn''t take more than two minutes, and it was her turn.


    "Which one do you want, Yuuki. Choose the vor you like. Would you like some too, Helen, Aria, and you guys too?" Elysia asked all her group members.


    "O-ho! Wee to the cloud candy shop of a thousand vors. You can choose the vor ording to your preference." The cloud candy seller spoke, but he still kept his hands busy.


    "A thousand vors!? How can I choose from so many choices!" Yuuki held his forehead. She seemed to have a sudden bout of dizziness.


    "Haha! That''s just the name of my shop, why are you so panicked, young fox girl? Look at this list and my shop signboard, you''ll understand." The cloud candy sellerughed as he thought it was just a joke of the younger generation.


    "Oh, that makes me relieved, big monkey uncle." Yuuki heaved a sigh of relief after looking at the vor list.


    She stroked her chin while choosing. But, in the end, she just decided her pick by color. "I want this one, the white blue one."


    "Aiyoo! How about you, young cat girls?" The cloud candy seller gave a big thumbs up.


    "Hmm, this one, this one, and this one. Ah, these small one too, for our pets." Rhea pointed out some of the variants from the menu list for others as well.


    "What a cute and kind kitten. Please wait a moment." The cloud candy seller immediately made all the orders with his nimble hands. He moved and behaved a lot like a real monkey.


    Meanwhile, Elysia just gave a neutral look with a friendly expression. She didn''t want to appear rude or racist to anyone. Therefore, she simply chose to be neutral about all the uniqueness of every beastkin.


    "Here are your orders, young girls." The cloud candy seller handed over the orders.


    "Mm, thank you, big monkey uncle. Uhm, may we know what festival is being celebrated right now, uncle?" Elysia distributed the cloud candy to Yuuki and the others.


    "Oh, you really don''t know or are you just kidding, young girl?" The cloud candy seller seemed quite surprised to hear that. Several other sellers and buyers were even surprised to overhear that.


    "Please forgive my ignorance and inexperience. Wee from the snowy mountains of the north and really don''t know much. This is our first time going to this city." Elysia wore a gentle expression, and she knew it worked.


    "Oh, it turned out that way. We''re celebrating an annual festival called Transcend Harvest. For the next three days is the day the beastkins in Evroria City celebrate their gratitude to nature." The cloud candy seller nodded in understanding. Some of the other beastkins also went back to their own business.


    Sure enough, a gentle yet polite girl could easily be tolerated by the majority. Elysia nodded in her mind. "Thank you very much for letting me know, big monkey uncle. Then, have a nice day."


    Elysia waved her hand slightly and walked away. Yuuki and the little beasts followed while enjoying their cloud candy.


    Two hours passed, Elysia and her little group took a tour around the city to enjoy their time at the festival.


    ''Uhm, fwaah~'' Elena yawned and stretched her body a little. She just woke up from sleep. ''Good morning, Ely. Hmm, where are we now? Are we at a celebration or maybe a festival?''


    ''Mm, good morning to you too, sleepy head. We are currently at a festival called Transcend Harvest. This city''s annual event is to convey their gratitude to nature.'' Elysia''s expression brightened to hear Elena awaken from sleep.


    So, she could share her experience in this festival with her guardian angel as much as she wanted.


    ''Oh my... It''s so lively and full of happiness here. It''s as if these beastkins arepletely oblivious to the chaos out there. Or maybe, the higher ups on this continent don''t know anything about those ursed monsters?'' Elena looked around with her shared senses. She began to wonder about the safety of this continent.


    ''Yup, that''s our goal in this city, right? It''s nine o''clock in this region time. We''re going to the pce around eleven.'' Elysia nced at therge clock tower near the pce.


    ''Oh, it''s like the clock tower in Ennd, but this one with the charm of a holy church. What''s that called, hmm. Oh, yes! That''s the Big Bang tower!'' Elena dropped her fist into her open palm.


    ''Did the one you mean the Big Ben tower?'' Elysia smiled in amusement.


    ''Oh, yeah, that''s it. Woah, those beastkins really enjoyed their time here. It feels so cheerful and peaceful here. I''m sure your friends on the Human Continent would love to visit this city with you, Ely.'' For some reason, Elena felt that this ce was free of any problems they had encountered in the past month or two.


    ''Mm, maybe.'' Elysia also agreed to that. At that very moment, she thought of Evelyn and E. Maybe she could take them on a trip when the opportunity came?


    "A-re?" Elysia stopped her steps because she remembered something. She finally remembered one thing she had forgotten before!


    "Hmm, what happened?" Rhea up while licking her candied fruit candy.


    "This is bad, I forgot something. I almost forgot my friend''s request for our trip." Elysia didn''t hesitate to express her anxiety.


    ''Oh-o?'' Elena knew what Elysia had in mind. However, she only wanted to watch Elysia''s decision.


    "Is it possible for you to tell me, master? I might be able to help." Rhea offers to help.


    Unfortunately, Elysia just shook her head and stroked Rhea''s head. "It wasn''t anything difficult orplex. I just forgot to capture the moments of our trip to this Memoire. Evelyn was really looking forward to seeing Fairy Continent and Elven Continent, I guess." Elysia took out an item given by Evelyn, namely a camera.


    "Hum, we can go to the Fairy Continent and Elven Continent after we are done with our business here, master. If you wish, we can return to the Human Continent after that." Rhea gave a suggestion as she thought it was the best solution. Breaking a promise to a friend was the worst thing to do.


    "Hm, that''s a good idea. I also need to buy some souvenirs for them. Thanks, Rhea. We''ll do that after this. Let''s go around one more time." Elysia gently pinched Rhea''s delicate cheek.


    Then, she walked at a brisk pace to catch up to Yuuki and the little beasts. They didn''t even realize that she was falling behind.


    Elysia suggested touring the festival one more time. And, of course, it was well-received by the others as they enjoyed their time.


    However, this time, Elysia took the time to capture the festival moment with her Memoire. She disguised her camera with magic and took pictures without anyone knowing.


    When the clock tower rang eleven times, Elysia ended their tour of the city. Apart from enjoying the festival, they also got some basic information about the Beastkin Continent, especially about Evroria City.


    "Woaah... So, this is the Imperial Pce? Why not the Royal Pce?" Yuuki was amazed to see a magnificent and luxurious building before her eyes.


    "I don''t know, it might have something to do with something in the past, history. Let''s put that confusing thing aside as we need toe visit the pce." Elysia walked closer to the pce. She simply ignored the stern gazes of the guards in the distance.


    "Halt! The Imperial Pce is not open to the public. Please return to the festival." One of the guards blocked the young girls from getting any further into the pce grounds.


    "Hm? Please forgive our impoliteness and impudence. However, could you give this letter to Empress Luna Evroria?" Elysia took out a golden letter.


    Yet, a female rabbit knight rushed out of the pce. She stopped right beside the big guard and stared with gleaming eyes at Elysia''s group. "Ah, you have finally arrived. Her Majesty Empress is waiting for you."


    Then, she turned to the big guard. "Kongmin, you may return to your duty. The arrival of these guests has been awaited by Her Majesty Empress."

 Chapter 423: Fox Lady

    <h4>Chapter 423: Fox Lady</h4>


    ''Huh? Our arrival was awaited by the Empress, she said? How did this EMpress know we wereing to visit?'' Elena wondered in her mind.


    Elysia was also as clueless as Elena. They didn''t know what was going on. And then, they decided to go with the flow because of this bunny girl.


    "Sha, please, allow me to guide you toward Her Majesty Empress." The bunny girl''s ears were twitching. She returned to face the distinguished guests and gave a polite hand gesture before she guided the way into the pce.


    "Hum, excuse me, miss bunny girl. Can I ask you one thing?" Yuuki suddenly started a conversation as she couldn''t stand the awkward and ufortable atmosphere.


    "Hm, yes, I''ll try to help you. Feel free to ask me." The bunny girl nced back and slowed her pace a little.


    "I don''t understand. Our arrival was sudden and without any prior notice. However, why did Her Majesty Empress know that we wereing to see her?" Yuuki asked her confusion because it bothered her quite a bit.


    "Hehe, that''s because our Empress is a great and extraordinary one. For your information, Her Majesty Empress Luna Evroria has the ability to know what will happen in the future." The bunny girl sped her hands with a beaming gaze. She wanted to show how much she admired the Empress.


    "So, it''s like irvoyance or divination, huh..." Elysia muttered under her breath.


    Rhea just nodded in agreement as she also thought so. But, she had significant doubts about the Empress''s future divination abilities. She needed to confirm that firsthand.


    ''Wow, the ability to see the future! If that''s true, we can ask this Empress to help us, Ely. However, is that true? There seems to be a downside to this ability.'' Elena thought twice and considered the new information earlier.


    ''Why do you conclude that, Sister Elena. I actually feel this Empress is an individual who needs to be watched carefully if she can see the future. With that ability, ugh, well... That''s hard to exin.'' Elysia began to doubt the purpose of their arrival.


    At first, they just wanted to share some vital information with a supreme ruler or anyone with the highest authority.


    However, if the supreme ruler in question could see the future, wouldn''t their arrival no longer be necessary? After all, the said future was already known to this Beastkin Empress.


    ''Let''s seeter, Ely. We will confirm that directly. If it''s really as great as I imagined, then we''ll need this Empress'' ability to help us, hehe...'' Elena rubbed her hands with a smallugh. She had a brilliant idea.


    ''Un. This crossed my mind. Apparently, this Empress doesn''t know about our true identity, Sister Elena. She had no idea that the distinguished guests in question had two Goddesses in the group.'' Elysia suddenly realized that.


    ''Judging from her attitude towards weing us, it seems, you are right, Ely. I''m sure, even if she is a great Empress or a divine being, she will stille directly to wee us.'' Elena nodded in understanding.


    The bunny girl guided the distinguished guests to a magnificent bluish-white door on the north side of the pce. Then, she stopped and stood beside the door. "This is Her Majesty Empress chamber, pleasee in."


    After saying that, the bunny girl knocked on the door three times. The door opened by itself, and the bunny girl entered first to guide the distinguished guests.


    ''Let''s go in, Ely.'' Elena reminded. She didn''t know why Elysia was hesitating now.


    ''I can see, inside this chamber, there is some mist or something like that. Is it just perfume, incense, or something with some harmful effect?'' Elysia didn''t immediately enter the Empress chamber, and neither did the others.


    Yuuki didn''t even understand what was happening, but she just waited in silence.


    ''Hmm, it''s okay, we''ll put a subtle barrier around us if you''re worried, Ely. That way, none of the scent or mist will affect us.'' Elena suggested. A precaution was appropriate action to avoid any danger.


    Elysia immediately put her thoughts and doubts aside. She erected a subtle barrier to protect her group before she and the others entered the Empress chamber.


    *Bam*


    The door suddenly closed by itself. Elysia frowned as she could see there was magical interference around the room.


    It was an 81 square meter room with a traditional yet sacred theme. The lighting was rtively minimal there. However, the one that caught the most attention was the bamboo curtain that stretched to divide the room in two.


    Maybe it was just a glimpse. Elysia and Elena opened their eyes wide to realize that the room resembled something typical of Earth.


    ''Are we in Japan? Nee, look at the floor. It even uses straw mat, err, tatami. I really feel this chamber and several other ce in this city has some resemnce to a city in Japan. Perhaps, the ancestor of the beastkins was a human from Earth? A human who has arge harem of various species of beasts!? That was how the beastkins were born!?'' Elena eximed in surprise. She was horrified to imagine what she had in mind.


    ''Shoo, shoo, please put your wild thoughts aside, Sister Elena. I''m also imagining inappropriate things because of you. If we recall it, Saint-level beast or above can also have their human form.'' Elysia was affected by what Elena imagined in their shared senses.


    ''Oh, right? But, we don''t know the details. We don''t even know why the Beast Race hates their human form and is also hostile toward Beastkin Race. What''s going on? Isn''t that absurd? I wonder about that, what is the human form of the Beast Race like?'' Elena stroked her chin and tried to imagine.


    ''We''ll ask Theo and Le to prove the truth, Sister Elena. But, please stop imagining strange things.'' Elysia tried to stop Elena from imagining strange things as it was conveyed to her mind as well.


    At that moment, the bunny girl knelt before the bamboo curtain. "I''ve picked up the distinguished guests, Her Majesty Empress, what''s your next order?"


    "That''s enough, Yusagi. You can go. I would like to speak to the distinguished guests in private." An authoritative yet soft voice came from behind the bamboo curtain.


    "As your wish, Her Majesty Empress." Yusagi gave a slight bow of respect and hurriedly left the chamber.


    Now, only silence remained. Yuuki, Rhea, and the little beasts just stared at Elysia as if waiting for something.


    "Good morning, distinguished guests. I was looking forward to your arrival. Why don''t youe and enjoy this green tea with me? I was looking forward to having a chat with you." A voice that was gentler than before came from behind the bamboo curtain.


    "Before that, please tell us. How much do you know about us?" Elysia didn''t just obey. She didn''t even understand why it was so quiet there.


    "Hm? Ah, are you worried that I know more than what can be known?" Luna answered calmly.


    "Your answer?" Elysia emphasized her request as she didn''t want the topic of conversation to just change.


    "Unfortunately though, I only know that some beautiful light wille to visit me at eleven o''clock. Would you mind talking to me here? I know you came for a reason, beautiful light."


    Elysia had a short discussion with Rhea and Nell. Then, she asked Elena for advice on some decisions.


    When the decision was made, Elysia walked closer to the bamboo curtain. Yuuki and the little beasts followed suit.


    Elysia and Elena knew that the one behind the curtain was Empress Luna Evroria.


    "Excuse me." Elysia took off her shoes and opened the curtain.


    As she saw with her advanced perception, a bluish-white foxdy d in traditional kimono-like clothes held a long smoking pipe. Thatdy exhaled a puff of bluish smoke, but strangely, it was not the ordinary one.


    "Ara, you know quite a bit about beastkin''s customs, even though you''re not really a beastkin? I see... A human, an elf, a beastkin, and a bunch of beasts? Your group is indeed an unusual, distinguished guests. Please have a seat." Luna put her pipe and pointed her palm to the cushion seats on the other side of the table.


    At that opportunity, Nell decided toe out of her invisibility state because she thought it was no longer necessary.


    "Oh my, there''s a fairy too? I''m surprised at how your group got along so well considering the hostility between races." Luna covered her mouth with a hint of surprise.


    Elysia and her group went to the cushion seats. They sat down to imitate Luna''s way of sitting in the seiza position.


    "You already know that I''m a human, hmm? Your ability to see the future can be both dangerous and useful." Elysia gave a shortpliment. She became a representative for Elena as well to investigate this bluish-white foxdy.


    "Thank you for yourpliment. That''s what people often say about my family and me. And because of that, too, the Evroria n is highly respected but also feared. It''s new for me to see you so casually in front of me.


    Aren''t you afraid your secret will be revealed to me?" Luna closed her blue eyes and smiled mysteriously.


    "If it''s exposed, then it''s exposed. However, we need to take a precaution for you." Rhea responded tly. She felt there was something odd about this bluish-white foxdy.


    "You want silence me? Maa, I still want to live for a while longer. The future of this world, what is it like, mm? I want to see that." Luna opened her eyes again, but she nced at Elysia''s purplish-blue eyes.


    "Mother?"

 Chapter 424: Snow Fox Clan Whereabouts

    <h4>Chapter 424: Snow Fox n Whereabouts</h4>


    Yuuki subconsciously stated what she had in mind. Ever since she entered the room behind the bamboo curtain, for some reason, she felt that this bluish-white foxdy was her kin.


    Confusion and doubt clouded her mind, but she decided to speak up to find out the truth.


    "Ara, do I have another daughter? What''s your name, young fox?" Luna unfolded her folding fan to cover her mouth.


    "Are, are you, my mother. You are a beastkin of a Snow Fox Kin, right? Is your real name Yin?" Yuuki gulped nervously, but she also felt scared to know the truth. She didn''t even know what she would do if the one before her was really her mother.


    "Snow Fox Kin? Are you referring to the Snow Fox n?" Luna continued. She wanted to know more about this snow-white fox girl.


    "Mm!" Yuuki nodded slightly.


    At that moment, she felt she was getting attention from the side., She turned her head to the side only to see that the Goddess Ely, the baby elf, and the little fairy were staring at her.


    ''What a fool I am... Here I am under the protection of a divine being. Why do I need to be afraid? If it''s true that this Fox Empress is my mother, so what? I''ve been left in those snowy mountains. I''m not wanted by her. I have a shelter and friends now.'' Yuuki convinced herself in mind.


    "Unfortunately, I am a soul fox from the Soul Fox n. Although the snow fox and soul fox have a slight resemnce in our outer appearance, we are a very different species." Luna shook her head and closed her eyes.


    "I see..." Yuuki''s ears went limp to hear instantly. Even though she had convinced herself not to think about her mother anymore... Did she felt pretty disappointed?


    "I don''t know any fox named Yin, but I know where you can find the Snow Fox n. Are you interested?" Luna opened her eyes again and faintly smirked behind her folding fan.


    "I want, please tell me!" Yuuki suddenly became excited, and her fox ears went straight up right away.


    "Fufu, but you need to answer my two questions first." Luna folded her fan and requested something in return.


    "Umm..." Yuuki felt a little doubtful. For some reason, she felt that this soul foxdy was extraordinarily sly behind that friendly expression. She nced sideways at Elysia, to be precise.


    As if knowing the pitiful snow fox''s expectations, Elysia only gave a slight, silent nod.


    Yuuki became relieved to see that approval. Then, she looked back at the soul foxdy with confidence. "All right, ask me two questions, and you need to tell me where the Snow Fox n is. But you need to know, I don''t know a lot of things and can''t give answers to all kinds of questions."


    "Well then, the first one, what do you think about the little beasts over there? Even though it''s a little faint, I can see that they''re at Spirit-level or above. They''re definitely from the Beast Race, beastkin''s enemy." Luna used her folding fan to point at a bunch of small beasts.


    "That''s your problem with the Beast Race. What does that have to do with me? They are well-behaved beasts, although a bit hyperactive. I beg your pardon, I don''t know why you want to sow hate in this question, but I don''t feel the same way as you." Yuuki heaved a subtle sigh at the end of her answer.


    Luna gave a slight nod. "Is that so? Then, the second one, what kind of attachment do you have with this ck-haired human girl? What kind of rtionship?" Luna did not dare to point at the ck-haired human girl as her hunch said so.


    "..." Yuuki felt she needed permission to answer that question. However, just as she opened her mouth to speak, Elysia preceded her to talk.


    "If that''s what you think, then please say it as I also want to know." Elysia spoke in a soft yet neutral tone.


    "As your wish, Go-" Yuuki suppressed her intention to mention the name as she was wary of this foxdy.


    As the approval was given, Yuuki felt a bit free to say anything. Thus, she frowned at the Empress. "The one you refer to as the ck-haired human is a noble entity far beyond what you can imagine. Anyone will be happy to prostrate because of her existence, and nature will be grateful to serve her. I still need to prove myself to her before I can give my oath. How dare you be so disrespectful to my owner."


    ''Pfft! Fufu, this is interesting, hehe...'' Elena received a sudden funny surprise.


    "..." Elysia was also surprised to hear Yuuki''s answer about her, but she didn''t change her neutral expression in the slightest. She wondered in her mind why did Yuuki refer to her as an owner?


    "Your owner? Ufufu... Apparently, you are still not recognized by the other side, young snow fox girl." Luna covered her mouth with a graceful motion.


    "What''s wrong with that? Did I say something wrong?" Yuuki panicked a little, not to Luna but to Elysia. She was worried if she said things that could offend her owner. Her anxiety subsided as she noticed Elysia, the Goddess Ely, kept a neutral expression like everything was fine.


    "No, there''s nothing wrong with that. I can see the potential in you. Why don''t you swear allegiance to me, young snow fox girl? I promise you a beautiful andfortable life~" Luna opened her palm up with a faint smile.


    "No, thanks." Yuuki refused tly.


    "May I know the reason? You, a talented young snow fox, are willing to serve a human? I will protect you, so you don''t have to worry about telling the truth." Luna didn''t want to take the rejection for granted.


    "That''s because you don''t know who is in front of you. I was surprised to hear that you have future insight or something like that. However, it doesn''t seem like it helps you to know the enlightenment of the truth." Yuuki puffed out her chest proudly as she felt superior.


    After all, she had just turned down an invitation from an Empress simply because she already had a divine being to serve.


    "Hmm, it seems you know very well about a person''s qualities regardless of their race and ss, young snow fox girl." Luna shook her head and folded her hands in herp.


    "Is that apliment? Then, thank you, I guess? I''ve already answered two of your questions. Now tell me, where can I find the Snow Fox n?" Yuuki tapped the table for attention.


    "Ah, well, that''s easy. You just need to go northwest of this city. There, you''ll find a vige called via." Luna yed her folding fan while responding casually.


    "The Snow Fox n is in that vige? It''s not in the northern mountains, is it?" Yuuki became doubtful because of herck of knowledge.


    "No, the northern mountains are in the northeast. The weather is quite extreme there, and you won''t find any viges. This is the northwest, a pretty friendly area despite having half a year of snow. via Vige, Segovia Region, is your clue." Luna lifted her pipe back and inhaled the aroma with her mouth.


    "So, the Snow Fox n is over there, huh..." Yuuki muttered as she looked down.


    "I didn''t say that the Snow Fox n was there, though?" Luna exhaled a puff of blue-white smoke. She felt calm and peaceful.


    "What do you mean by that?" Yuuki''s heart skipped a beat at once. She felt cheated.


    "I didn''t say anything about the whereabouts of the Snow Fox n. What I said earlier was only, you can find the Snow Fox n there. That doesn''t mean the Snow Fox n is indeed there. You need to go there to find out that n''s true whereabouts." Luna simply ignored the young snow fox girl''s angry and agitated expression.


    "Enough with your y of words. You seem to be digging into something more about us from the young snow fox girl. So, you really don''t know about the whereabouts of the Snow Fox n, yes? Luna Evroria." Elysia spoke up to interrupt.


    She knew that this conversation between the two foxes could no longer be continued. Moreover, their purpose of arrival had already veered far enough from the original n.


    "That''s neither true nor false. I know that in via Vige lives a five-tailed snow fox. I met him about thirty-one years ago. He is a reclusive potion-selling Great Master. You see, the Snow Fox n is a small hidden n. It wasn''t easy for me to know their whereabouts even if I searched for them." Luna put her pipe down. She gave her attention to the ck-haired human girl with a gaze full of interest.


    "I see. Thanks for the information." Yuuki sighed and ended the discussion. At least, she knew a clue about the Snow Fox n.


    Seeing Yuuki regain herposure, Elysia decided to proceed to the reason they were there.


    "This may sound quitete and impolite. We haven''t even introduced ourselves to you. Yet, we already know who you are. Although you may already know about us with your foresight, allow me to introduce myself. My name is Elysia." Elysia gave the courtesy to introduce herself.


    "Mm, it is an honor for me to know you, O possessor of a beautiful soul. Are you willing to be mine? This is strange, you are too young, but this confuses me greatly. You are not yet eighteen, are you?" Luna put her hand on her cheek.


    She knew absolutely nothing about this human girl, baby elf, and little fairy... Even though she used her innate ability several times. She could only see their fascinating soul aura, especially the ck-haired human girl.

 Chapter 425: The So Relaxed Fox Empress

    <h4>Chapter 425: The So Rxed Fox Empress</h4>


    "You can tell that? Soul aura, hmm..." Elysia raised her eyebrows. After all, the one before her right now was an eight-tailed soul foxdy.


    Elysia was silent for a moment as she conferred quickly with Elena. After that, she expressed what was on his mind. "What can you see from us other than that? What kind of future awaits us? What will happen to the world in the next three months?"


    "That''s-" Luna was taken aback at the sudden that tant question. She also couldn''t answer that either for some reason.


    "You can''t tell? Hum, as I thought, you have a certain limit to your ability to see the future. I thought he was quite stingy, but he seemed to have taught one of his disciples about divination, huh..." Rhea muttered and shook his head. That was enough to analyze this soul foxdy.


    "What are you talking about, cute baby elf? Mm, would you like to chat with me over a cup of warm green tea?" Luna reached for the small teapot and the cups. Then, she poured the green tea into several cups before distributing it to her guests. "Please, this is real green tea and you don''t have to worry about anything as my intentions are good. I''d be interested to hear more about your group."


    "Not until you answer my question. It is necessary because your answer is one of the reasons why we are here to see you, Empress Luna Evroria." Elysia was still interested in the previous topic as she needed to know the truth.


    "Huff, that''s hard to say, Elysia girl. Sorry to disappoint you. Although my foresight ability can see into the future, it''s not as great as you think. Perhaps, this baby elf already knows about my ability''s shorings." Luna looked into Elysia''s purplish-blue eyes and shook her head.


    Then, she folded her arms on the table with a soft smile. "I knew about about your arrival because I could see beautiful bright lights would meet me for some glory? I know nothing and I can''t peek beyond that. One thing I''m sure of, the arrival of your group is something good omen for me."


    "Understood. You didn''t disappoint anyone. We''re just specting as to the possibility of your help in what''s inevitable." Elysia heaved a subtle sigh. Despite saying that, she and Elena had hoped for this soul foxdy''s helpful ability.


    "Sha, how about my offer, Elysia girl? Do you want to be a mine? I promised you a life like a princess under my care. Oh no, I better adopt you as my adopted daughter. Lynn would be very happy to have a good sister ." Luna opened her palms to invite. She was so attracted to this ck-haired human girl.


    "You seem to be trying to recruit me than anything else. This is our first meeting, why do you want me in the first ce?" Elysia wanted to tly refuse, but that sounded quite rude since this offer was made twice.


    "I''m also confused, or rather, you really confused me. However, I know that my hunch said that I wanted you. This may be a little strange, but your soul aura is truly fascinating. It''s as if you are the sky beyond this world." Luna answered, but her eyes were still focused on Elysia.


    Meanwhile, Elysia just let Luna ponder for a moment. After two minutes, this soul foxdy nced at Elysia, Rhea, and Nell several times for unknown reasons.


    "I see, that''s pointless. Is it possible that you''re on a higher level than me? It''s quite hard to believe that a human who isn''t even eighteen years old turns out to be at the Emperor-level. I am now wondering who all of you really are and what brought you here to see me. Can we go straight to the main topic?" Luna''s ears went limp as she felt clueless.


    "Sure, but please stop these scents and any substances that may be intentionally diffused into the air." Elysia nced at the light mist in the surroundings.


    "Oh, it''s just a fragrance mist and has no effect other than making our meeting feel peaceful and sacred." Luna blew out the bluish-white fragrance mist.


    "Just do as I say. This fragrance mist makes me ufortable and quite disturbing." Elysia insisted on her request.


    "I thought you guys would like it..." Luna muttered in a mosquito-like voice. Even so, she waved her hand, and several small blue fireballs flew toward several mini-furnaces in various corners of the room.


    Shortly after the fragrance mist slowly disappeared, Luna brought up her offer again. "So, how about my offer? Be my daughter."


    "My apologies, I need to turn down your offer." Elysia shook her head gently.


    "You''re still so young, you know? With that much talent and strength, you might be targeted by some irresponsible parties. Please reconsider your decision. You may not believe this, but, something big is waiting for you, and that''s not the good one." Luna put her hand on her upper chest with a worried and concerned expression.


    Elysia pondered for a moment. She knew very well what might await her. "Not the good one, huh... I need to be more careful then. Anyway, like what you said, I''m a human. These cat ears are nothing more than essories. Why would you want a human as your adopted daughter?"


    "I value talent more than racial differences. As long as you haven''t been imed by other races, then I am the one who will fight to protect you." Luna rested her hands on the table. She felt this human girl was interested in her offer.


    ''Fufu, why don''t you just ept it, Ely. But with terms and conditions as you are mine. Being the adopted daughter of a beautiful milf fox Empress is not a bad thing. You just need to be more cunning than a fox.'' Elena teased Elysia with her smallugh. She really felt all this veering conversation was pretty ridiculous.


    "I don''t know what to say. I don''t belong to anyone, but I appreciate your kindness and concern. If it has been said thus, wouldn''t it be better if you became my ally?" Elysia refused subtly and offered another solution. She couldn''t take Elena''s suggestion for granted because she didn''t expect this foxdy to be so adamant either.


    Rhea, Nell, Yuuki, and even the winged tigers tried their best to hold back theirughter. This foxdy had no idea about Elysia''s identity. Still, this foxdy wanted to make a divine being as her adopted daughter!?


    "Ally, hmm? That''s not bad." Luna replied with a mysterious smile as if she had something up her sleeves.


    Feeling that that was enough, Elysia decided not to beat around the bush anymore and steered the topic of conversation to the one she desired. "Well then, we''ve strayed far from what we wanted to talk to you about. Let''s get straight to the point of our arrival. Are you aware of what''s going on outside the Beastkin Continent? Do you know anything about monsters, the bearers of curses?"


    "So, your group is young intercontinental travelers, hmm... I am now reconsidering about it. What happened on thends outside the Beastkin Continent? This continent is still peaceful without any urrences of monster invasions or anything." Luna patted her cheek casually. She was wonderfully enjoying this casual conversation without involving anything other than words.


    "You don''t know about that? Well, then, what happened--" Elysia briefly exined about the ursed monsters and what was happening out there. To be honest, she was pretty surprised to find out that the Beastkin Continent was still peaceful without any chaos.


    After Elysia finished telling the story for five minutes, Luna nodded a little while stroking her chin. "Then, why don''t you just stay here with my Soul Fox n, Elysia? I mean, you and your travelingpanions. It sounds quite dangerous and troublesome out there."


    "..." Elysia was at a loss of words. She didn''t know what was going on in this foxdy''s mind, but why did this foxdy ignore the vital information and focus on the previous topic?


    ''This soul fox really wants you, Ely, hehe... But, what can we do? This soul foxdy has been so attracted and fascinated by your soul aura. I''m still wondering, what might happen to her if you showed her a golden energy aura?'' Elena felt it was amused. Elysia had quite a bit of trouble dealing with the stubborn yet sly mature foxdy.


    "That''s a good offer, I''ll consider paying a visit to this city another time. However, we have some other matter to attend to as the world is not in a state of readiness for the imminent apocalypse." This time, Elysia did not respond with a yes or no. She left it ambiguous.


    "Please enjoy, this green tea is delicious to drink while it is hot. Rice crackers to apany your tea." Luna handed arge te full of various kinds of snacks.


    "This is my first time to encounter this. You are so rxed to speak in front of us. Maybe you need to know who you''re talking to. With your future insight, you can''t tell about our kind of light? It''s not good to underestimate the vital information that Elysia has given you.


    This continent may still be at peace, but for how long? You only need to wait three months at most, and you, the entire race of the world, need to prepare for the inevitable apocalypse." Nell found it very rude. She felt it was enough to have a casual talk with this soul foxdy.


    At that very moment, Nell asked her big sister and Elysia, via telepathy, to emit their golden energy aura to put pressure on this rxed soul foxdy. Not divine magic, only oppressive energy.

 Chapter 426: Foster Daughter?

    <h4>Chapter 426: Foster Daughter?</h4>


    "Oh my, my... What a pleasant surprise. It turned out to be true, it is my honor to be visited by you. Then, what made the divine beingse to me?" Luna covered her mouth in shock, but she immediately returned to her rxed self.


    "Such a nd way of surprise. You don''t know who we are, but you do know that this is an honor for you?" Nell shook her head slightly as she realized that the foxdy was acting unusually calm.


    "Precisely~ I know based on my foresight and hunch. Please forgive me for not being able to give you proper respect because I don''t know how either. But please ept my bow of respect." Luna put her hands on herp and gave a respectful bow.


    "It''s okay, raise your head. I just don''t like your unusually calm demeanor after hearing Elysia''s exnation. We want the Beastkin Race to also prepare for the inevitable. We don''t have much time." Nell heaved a subtle sigh.


    "This Luna understands. If I am allowed to know, may I know your identity, O divine beings?" Luna behaved more politely but also a little awkward when she looked at Elysia.


    Inwardly, she reminded herself again. She just invited a divine being to be her adopted daughter!? But, well, it would be awesome if it came true.


    "I am the Goddess of Blessings. Then, the cute baby elf here is the Goddess of Nature. The ck-haired girl here is- em, yea, the Goddess of Light''s precious disciple." Nell introduced, but she was thinking twice about introducing Elysia''s identity.


    ''Nell... Why are you referring to me as a disciple here? I''m ying the Goddess, right?'' Elysia felt helpless because the introduction had been given.


    ''Then, what about Elena? You may y the Goddess of Light, but that''s you in Elena''s form, right? Oh no, now I''m imagining two Elenas bugging me day and night! But, one is a bully and the other one is an angel.'' Nell closed her eyes because she got sudden dizziness.


    ''...'' Elysia was unable to answer. She just decided to go with the flow.


    Elena just giggled in the Soul Realm. She did not intend to help in this matter.


    "Ara, the Goddess of Light''s disciple? Hum, a girl who is not yet eighteen and already has a golden energy aura? You are not a full-fledged divine yet, right, Elysia? A half-divine at such a young age?" Luna''s eyes shone as if she had just found the best treasure in the world.


    "I can''t tell, but you can think of me like that..." Elysia was also at a loss for what to say.


    However, it was interpreted differently in Luna''s ears. The foxdy smiled mysteriously with some ideas in mind, then she got up from her cushion seat.


    Elysia and her group watched as the foxdy walked around the table and approached. Unfortunately, there was a subtle barrier there.


    *Bam*


    Luna hit an invisible wall without being able to get any closer to Elysia.


    "Oow, you really were so careful to visit me, hmm? Am I that scary that you need to take precautions like this? Don''t worry, dear, I won''t eat you or hurt you." Luna stroked her forehead and gave a slightint.


    After saying that, Luna disintegrated herself into blue me particles. However, she was also unable to break through the barrier before her. Because of that, she emerged her body form and tried something different.


    At that moment, Elysia''s eyes widened in surprise to see Luna turn semi-transparent then walk through the barrier as if it wasn''t there.


    "Hum, it''s better now. Your scent is so unique and soothing. Hum, you are my foster daughter now. You will be warmly weed in my region and will be protected by me. O beautiful soul, please tell me what you want, and that is what will happen." Luna sat down casually, then grabbed Elysia''s hands.


    "You- you- please don''t sniff me..." Elysia calmed down a bit as she didn''t feel any ill will from Luna. However, Elena had cast additional subtle magic to protect Elysia''s fragile body from any harm.


    Rhea didn''t wait any longer and immediately freed Elysia''s hands from Luna''s grip. "Please have a little courtesy and stay away a little. You''re making Elysia ufortable. What are you nning to do by making Elysia your foster daughter? The Goddess of Light won''t allow that."


    "Oow, so fierce. I mistook you for a cute baby elf. As expected of an Elf Goddess." Luna only allowed her head to be gently pushed, but she didn''t move from there.


    In that instant, she felt something restrain all her movements. She couldn''t move her body other than her mouth. Her magic circuit even seemed to freeze and couldn''t flow any magic energy.


    "I don''t know what you have in mind, but your ever changing attitude makes me need to be decisive. Answer my question, now." Rhea poked Luna''s cheek and emphasized her words.


    "The Elf Goddess is angry, hum, alright. Let''s see it on the bright side. I presumed that Elysia is half-divine. In other words, she is still mortal and quite vulnerable.


    Not to mention, Elysia is still so young with minimal experience. When the timees, I will ask the Goddess of Light''s permission for it.


    Besides, as you know, the Beastkin Race doesn''t have any divine being as our patron. I want to make Elysia my foster daughter, not because of bad intentions. This is for themon good, for Elysia herself, and also for Beastkin Race. I promise no harm wille to Elysia if I''m there." Luna eloquently exined her intentions without any hesitation.


    "So you just want Elysia for something? You want the Goddess of Light as your patron?" Rhea frowned.


    "My intention have changed and it''s sincere. I know that you are neutral considering your traveling party consists of various different races. I have considered the weight of the information earlier, and I want assurances at your request. Then, what do you think, E-ly-sia?" Luna whispered in Elysia''s ear and exhaled a soft breath. Even though it was just a seductive voice, It was really like bewitching magic.


    Elysia received a sudden shiver, and Elena immediately appeared into the world to help the overwhelmed Elysia.


    "What do I get here, hmm? A fox who wants my precious disciple for personal gain?" Elena moved the petrified Luna away from Elysia. Then, she emerged to stand right in front of Luna.


    "It''s not for personal gain, but for the Beastkin Race''s sake. Youring here is to help the Beastkin Race for the inevitable apocalypse, right? I haven''t even heard the details, and am willing to follow what Elysia wants. I''m sincere, keep my words." Luna defended herself swiftly. She didn''t even know the woman before her eyes as she couldn''t lookup.


    "You will probably convince me if you don''t speak in a rxed tone. You''re so rxed as if you don''t care, or maybe, You already know everything and everyone just dances in your hands." Elena put her hand on Luna''s chin and raised thetter head to look at her.


    "It''s my nature, I can''t do much. Oh my... Are you the Goddess of Light? Elysia''s disciple? I sincerely ask for your permission and blessing to make your precious disciple as my foster daughter. Your traveling group consists of three divine beings and one half divine, please enlighten and help our Beastkin Race." Luna felt something odd when she looked at the golden-haired woman. But, she just thought it was only because her abilities couldn''t peek at anything into this divine.


    "In that case, an ally will suffice. You have my blessing to build an ally with my group." Elena couldn''t respond with anything other than refusal. She also didn''t understand what this foxdy had in mind.


    If that was said, this foxdy''s attitude was so random and rxed. That was what made it so tricky for Elysia to understand the situation.


    "No, that''s not enough to convince all the supreme rulers about anything. I also need reassurance. I''m sure there must be someone who has already made your preciuos disciple their foster daughter or granddaughter. Or maybe, next time, there will be more and more people who want to get a share of your disciple to guarantee their peace. This will only benefit all parties, we, you, including Elysia." Luna gave an innocent smile at the end of her words.


    "Well..." Elena chose not to continue as this foxdy had a point.


    Looking back onst month, Elysia was recognized as Pope Alexander''s foster daughter.


    Because of that, Elena sent telepathy to Elysia for a solution as this required Elysia''s decision. ''Ely, what are we going to do now? It seems that being a Goddess''s disciple also brings troublesome things. Everyone wants at least a share of you for guaranteed deals and protection.''


    ''Ugh... This foxdy is also very strange. She didn''t seem to have much respect for divine beings. Maybe, because the Beastkin Race didn''t have any God protecting them? What should I do... Then, Grandpa Alexander and now this foxdy. However, this became a foster daughter, and no longer an adopted daughter. I think it''s not bad if Luna will listen to what I have to say for the greater good, right?''


    Elysia also became doubtful, but she felt that was not such a bad idea.


    ''That''s up to you, but what do we get out of this. I''m sure this foxdy wants you to be here so we can too. Oh! This foxdy wants you because she can see your soul aura, Ely! She knows yours is the most beautiful and attractive! Is this foxdy really mesmerized by your aura?'' Elena reconsidered her circumstances.


    After some quick discussion, Elysia hugged Rhea to keep thetter from doing anything. "All right, foster daughter, is it? I''m aware of your scheme, but I will keep the promises you said earlier. My identity or anything about my group remains a secret for public, understand? Truth be told, a certain grandpa has recognized me as his granddaughter. Is that all okay for you?"


    "Okay! May I know who certain grandpa in question refers to?" Luna put her hands together with a happy smile.


    Elysia thought twice, but she decided to speak the truth without any hidden words. "Holy Grandfather, Alexander Celestine."


    "Ah! That old human. He has lived long enough and is said to be the strongest human in the Human Continent. He has a keen eye, as well as good luck. But, it looks like he won''t live long because of his oath." Luna dropped her fist into her open palm at the realization.

 Chapter 427: Recording Tape

    <h4>Chapter 427: Recording Tape</h4>


    "What do you mean by that?" Elysia raised her eyebrows. She had a bad feeling about this.


    Luna put her hand to her cheek while recalling the information from the past. "Hum, this has been going on for quite some time. Perhaps, it was about a hundred years ago? On that day, the wife of Alexander Celestine was assassinated within the protection of the Holy City. A major incident urred because of the wrath of that human. Few know about this, that pope became a demon who killed all the devils from the Human Continent''s Holy Central Region, Aeddoterra Kingdom."


    "Is that what happened?" Elysia nced at Nell, and she only received a nod from thetter.


    "I see... Pope Alexander must be-, hmm..." Elysia decided to end her sentence as she couldn''t continue.


    "Yeah, that''s why no devils have been present in the central region of the Human Continent for decades. He burned most of his life force, magic energy, and a few other things to exterminate tens of thousands of devils due to rage. But, it seems, his oath will arrive soon. That way, hehe..." Luna spoke so casually and chuckled at what she had in mind.


    It was thickly proportional to the weight of the information she provided.


    "What kind of oaths?" Elysia emphasized the previous single unanswered question.


    "This is still etched in my mind, and I get chills when I think back on it. After Alexander Celestine exterminated all the devils from the Holy Central Region, he shouted his oath to heaven.


    That man vowed to wipe out Devil Continent from the world when Aeddoterra City became a grand battlefield once again, even though his life would be lost because of that." Luna hugged herself as if she felt a sudden gust of cold air.


    "Did you see all that yourself? I didn''t know about it. I mean, about that oath." Nell put her hand on her chin as she felt anxious.


    "No, I saw it from a tape recorded by my spy emissary. It seems, I still have the tape somewhere. Are you interested in seeing it? Maybe, you can''t see like this one even if you go to another Emperor or Empress. And again, maybe that pope has erased the history and information of that tragedy." Luna ended her exnation with a faint smile, then she closed her eyes.


    "I''m sure you want something for it. What do you want?" Nell reconsidered about the bargain.


    "I''d like to see it, can you show us the tape, Empress Luna Evroria? Tell us the conditions." Elysia didn''t beat around the bush and got straight to the point. This was quite precarious, and she wanted to know the proof of the truth right away.


    "Then-" Luna opened her eyes and smiled gently at Elysia with a plea and expectant gaze. "I want you to call me, Mama Luna, pretty please?"


    "A, ahm..." Elysia was taken aback at the sudden unexpected request. She asked Elena for advice immediately, but thetter only asked to decide based on heart and conscience.


    "Uh... Ma, ma- Mama Luna..." For some reason, Elysia felt that something was missing from within. Perhaps, something emotional. But it was gone a momentter for no reason.


    ''What was that?'' Elysia put her hand on her upper chest as she was sure there was nothing wrong with her body or feeling. Luna also didn''t do anything like the trap words Nell did before.


    "Un, un, you are my good daughter now." Luna nodded happily. She then looked at the heavenly golden-haired woman with a brilliant gaze. "Mm, the Goddess of Light, I have Elysia''s approval to make her as my foster daughter. Please bless us with your blessing as well~"


    "Do as you please, but I don''t want any loss on our side, including whatever wille to my precious disciple Elysia. You know the advantages and consequences for this." Elena gently waved her hand to let the foxdy be free from Rhea''s restraint magic.


    "This Luna understood, thank you for your blessing. We are family now, ufufu..." Luna gave a bow of respect. Then, she raised her head after five seconds. "Well then, allow me to excuse myself for a moment to retrieve the tape in question."


    "You may go." Elena responded curtly and sat down next to Elysia.


    After the mature foxdy left the room, the young fox girl gulped down her saliva as she returned to the world''s reality. That was a little hard to believe, but there were actually four Goddess!?


    Yuuki still thought of Elysia as a Goddess and simply ignored Luna''s assumptions. However, one thing that put her in a great dilemma was that the annoying golden-haired woman was also a divine being!


    "Oh my, my, what''s wrong with you, Yuu-ki? Do you have a fever or are you not feeling well?" Elena identally caught Yuuki''s pale expression. She asked with concern, but her expression didn''t show that.


    "I''ve been tricked, I''ve been backstabbed and I''ve been quite possibly, bamboozled... You did that on purpose, right? Is Elysia really your disciple? Why do you, as a master, act like a little girl instead? You''re a divine being, is it fun to bully a naive mortal like me?" Yuuki pursed her lips and moved closer to Elysia. She hid behind Elysia.


    "First time?" Nell folded her arms and nodded as if she understood the pain.


    "Who knows. I just enjoy watching your response, expression, and behavior when I tease you. Who would have thought you took it to heart and burst into tears pitifully. But, you''re not the first and only one. You just haven''t understand many things about the rtionship between living things." Elena shrugged her shoulders. She knew Elysia was confused about something, and she was there to help and check.


    "Oohh... Maybe, you''re right..." Yuuki''s ears and tails went limp. She tried to introspect herself.


    Hearing Elena''s answer, Nell also went pensive. She reconsidered whether Elena wasn''t actually bullying her. Was it just for teasing her?


    On the other hand, Rhea scanned every corner of the room to ensure there was no danger or anything unexpected. Meanwhile, the little beasts went around the room to check and make sure of something.


    ''I can''t find anything wrong with your body, Ely. Was it just a fleeting feeling? Or, you may be reminded of your family on Earth?'' Elena concluded after she finished scanning Elysia''s body.


    ''I don''t understand either, Sister Elena. Let''s put this aside for now, I also don''t know what I was feeling, and also because of what you just said, I''m thinking twice.'' Elysia took in a deep breath.


    ''Then, just as you said, let''s put this matter aside, Ely. Please don''t overthink if we are still clueless like this.'' Elena suggested, but she seemed to know something about Elysia''s mentality.


    A few momentster, Luna returned to the room with small yet elegant steps. It was as if she wanted to impress anyone who looked at her.


    She checked if there were any barriers in her way, and there were none. Therefore, she sat near her distinguished guests with smooth movements.


    "Here, let''s take a look at this recording~" Luna took out a ck box from a Space Bag. Then, she pressed a button on one side, and the other side lit up.


    Elysia, Elena, and all the attention were on that ck box device. On the screen, a video yed from a considerable distance. An event outside the walls of arge city.


    Elysia and Yuuki covered their mouth as they watched it to the end. It was confirmed as what Luna said. It was a significant event or could be called a tragedy.


    "See? You can assume this is a ruse or trick I made for personal gain. But, you can confirm that yourself to the grandpa in question, Elysia." Luna put the ck box back into her Space Bag.


    "You have my trust. Technology is already quite advanced in this world. I would be even more surprised if you could fabricate all of these events. Illusion magic wouldn''t be able to create effects and results on such arge scale." Elysia shook her head slightly. She only heaved a subtle sigh at the end of her words.


    "Oh my, thank you. I feel good to be trusted. You know, a n of foxes will never be cunning, deceitful, or mean to their own family. And you all are my family from now on. So please take care of me and my n too~" Luna hummed as she spoke.


    "Then, why did my own mother dump me? I''m also from the fox n..." Yuuki became depressed as those words hurt her feeling.


    "My apologies. This may sound rude, but I''m sure there is something on your mother''s side. Chances are, you were banished from the n and are no longer considered part of them. Did anything happen in the past, if I may ask?" Luna answered with care in every sentence. She knew that it was sensitive enough for this young fox to ept.


    "Is that so?" Yuuki chose not to answer because she didn''t know anything either. All that she understood, her mother no longer wanted her.


    "Hurr, hurr... Come here, little young fox. You can call me mama too. My offer is still valid." Luna couldn''t stand the sight of the sad little fox. It was as if she was watching her own daughter being sad.


    "Thank you." Yuuki didn''t do anything and let Luna hug her.


    After feeling satisfied stroking the snow fox girl''s head, Luna muttered softly. "Ah, if my daughter would listen to me and leave tomorrow, surely she would be able to meet all of you. I wonder what will happen when she finds out about this, hmm..."

 Chapter 428: Moving in Your Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 428: Moving in Your Shadow</h4>


    "We can meet your daughter at the next opportunity. I have one doubt about what you told us earlier. What do you mean by grand battlefield? Is this the uing attack of the Devil Race on the Holy Central Region of the Human Continent? " Elena felt that there was a discrepancy with what she could understand.


    "Hm..." Luna only responded ambiguously.


    "An army of devils has infiltrated the city tounch an attack?" Elena continued.


    "Hm..." Luna gave the same response as before.


    "All of that will be carried out by the devils? What''s their main goal? This isn''t about ursed monsters, is it?" Elena asked for additional confirmation.


    "Hm..." Luna shook her head slightly at the end of her word.


    "I see... Thank you for your cooperation, Luna Evroria. Now, we would like to enlighten you on what you need to pay attention to in dealing with ursed monsters. I hope, you can prepare all of this for the safety of the Beastkin Race as well." Elena nodded in understanding.


    Elysia and the others were utterly confused by that absurd conversation. Could Elena decipher such a ''hm'' as an understandable answer?


    "With pleasure, please enlighten me." Luna put her hand on her upper chest and bowed slightly.


    Elysia and Nell shared some detailed information for the next thirty minutes, including ns and precautions, with Luna.


    This time, Luna listened to everything with seriousness as she already knew the identity of her interlocutors. Moreover, this group of intercontinental travelers had already be part of her n. At least one divine being and a half-divine had been secured within her circle.


    "This Luna understands very well. Thank you for this information. With all due respect and appreciation, I will implement all of thetest precautionary ns to deal with ursed monsters. Without exception, all authorities will be involved." Luna heaved a subtle sigh and bowed respectfully.


    "En, I''m d to hear that." Elysia drank her green tea. She felt pretty thirsty after talking for half an hour.


    "Huff, who would have thought that there were so many sealed areas in this world. ursed monsters, huh... This brief peace will soon end. I hope, the death toll in this era is not as severe as in the previous era of a hundred thousand years ago..." Luna pped her hands as if she was praying.


    "We can only do our best to reduce casualties. Our opponents are not few either, and that includes three God-level ursed monsters." After saying that, Nell took a gulp of her green tea. "Fuaah..."


    "En, you''re right, the Goddess of Blessings. But, you actually drank that green tea all at once? You''re the same height as the ss, though? Where did all that water go? I wonder now." Luna became misfocused to see the little Goddess.


    "I am the Goddess of Blessings. Please don''t apply mortal logic to me." Nell puffed out her chest proudly.


    "I think that''s all of us. Although we would like to stay a little longer, time doesn''t seem to allow us to rx. It''s time for us to go. I hope you can implement and prepare what we just talked about as soon as possible, Mama Luna." Elysia delivered her closing speech after she checked the time on her cube clock.


    "Yeah, that''s fine. I''m looking forward to your group visit next week, Elysia. Did you have fun at the Transcend Harvest Festival this morning?" Luna nodded with a gentle look.


    "You know that? En, we had a great time at the festival this morning. Wait, why are you so sure that we''lle here again next week?" Elysia was a little surprised by Luna''s foresight ability. Their future encounter was foreseeable?


    "Who knows. Let''s see next week." Luna smiled faintly and closed her eyes.


    "Sometimes, I think that you are quite worrying. Your nature, personality, way of speaking, and your attitude are quite difficult to interpret. You are the most respected Empress in Beastkin Continent. I hope you will not disappoint me, Luna Evroria." Elena looked at Luna with a neutral gaze.


    "I am honored to have your trust, o the Goddess of Light. Life is a trade-off between giving and being given. I ask for the protection and assistance of your group for my n. And of course, all my n will do is anything that will satisfy you and your group." Luna replied with her reassurance.


    "I''ll keep your word. See you next time." Elena nodded, then she got up from the cushion seat. Elysia and the others followed after bidding their farewells.


    "Let me escort you out of the chamber." Luna also stood up.


    However, there was one snow fox girl who failed to stand up. She found it difficult to stand up, or rather, her legs refused to move.


    "Wait, please wait! My legs can''t move for some reason. It feels like a lot of ants are biting my feet! Help..." Yuuki pleaded for emergency help before she was left behind.


    "..." Elysia stopped in her tracks and returned to help Yuuki. She only helped straighten the tingling legs, then applied simple healing magic. "Now you''re fine, Yuuki. It''s just the usual tingling because you''re not used to sitting in that position."


    "Ooh! I can move my legs now. Thank you very much for your help, Goddess Elysia." Yuuki immediately stood up. Then, they all went out of the chamber.


    As Elysia''s group walked away, Luna waved her hand behind her back with a smile. "Please be careful on your journey. Especially in the southeast seas."


    Elena stopped her steps, and so did the others. She spoke without turning around. "Thanks for the warning. If next time you''ve done all the nning and countermeasures, we might take you and your daughter on our journey. Your Soul Fox n''s innate ability is pretty convincing."


    "I''m happy to help. But, Soul Fox n is just me and my daughter. So, you intend to bring my entire n for our assistance?" Luna put her hand on her cheek.


    "Huh? Why there''s just the two of you? I thought you had a husband or some other family members." Elena frowned and turned around.


    "It would be great if it were true. But, my husband left me for another fox woman when my daughter was still not born. Twist and turn happened. My n was ughtered, and that harlot vixen was the culprit behind it all.


    I was lucky to have survived with my baby daughter. When I became an Empress, revenge was what happened since peace was never an option. I killed my own husband and that entire n with these sinful hands, and my daughter was the one who helped me with everything." Luna said that in a neutral tone. She even closed her eyes to hide what could be interpreted from there.


    "Life is truly hard and cruel one." Elena felt a little guilty for asking such a question. It was a sad story. She then nced at Elysia and asked something via telepathy.


    Elysia nodded at the request. She walked closer to Luna and took out two items from the Nature Realm. It was one of the one-time use protective items.


    "Eh?" Luna felt something wrapped around her neck. She opened her eyes and saw that Elysia was there, putting something on her neck.


    "It''s the ne version of the protective talisman. It will protect you from a fatal blow with the risk of death. This is for your daughter, please ept it." Elysia took Luna''s hand and put a tiny green pouch tied to a ne string. Then, she walked back to her group without waiting for Luna to respond.


    "Thank you for your concern, Elysia. You are indeed my good daughter." Luna expressed her deep gratitude. She looked at the ne in her hand, then the ne around her neck.


    "I can understand that. Revenge is a natural course of action as long as it is what the evildoers deserve. The God may forgive them, but we are the ones who need to send them to the God for justice." Elysia looked up a little with a sad expression. They just got involved in the revenge of the Vanessa n some time ago.


    After saying that, Elena used her invisible magic, and her entire group disappeared from Luna''s sight.


    After waiting five minutes in that quiet hallway, Luna muttered under her breath. "For justice, huh... You''re still too innocent to understand the cruelty of the world, Elysia. But, I hope you''ll stay holy like that because I''ll be the one moving in your shadow."


    After that, she turned around and went somewhere. She needed to take care of a lot of things. And all that must bepleted within one week.


    As they left the Evroria City, Yuuki looked back at the circr city below. It was the first time she met another fox beastkin, despite being of a different species and n.


    "Do you want to go to Fevia Vige to find information about your Snow Fox n, Yuuki?" Elysia sat beside Yuuki and asked in a gentle voice.


    "No, I don''t think it''s necessary, Goddess Elysia. I''m good with you guys." Yuuki shook her head.


    "You can call me Elysia, you know? It would be very conspicuous if you often called me with a prefix like that." Elysia suggested gently.


    "Un, I will only call you Goddess Elysia in private time for the confidentiality of your true identity." Yuuki nodded and looked at Elysia.


    "Let''s go to Fevia Vige to look for any clues after our business is over. We will take Luna and her daughter with us to make things easier. What do you think?" Elysia invited with another approach. She knew Yuuki wanted that.


    "Un." Yuuki nodded once. She was also still confused about her feelings. She was grateful that Elysia gave her some time before they actually headed to the vige in question.

 Chapter 429: Beasts Human Form

    <h4>Chapter 429: Beast''s Human Form</h4>


    Because Elysia promised her friends, she and her group returned to the Fairy Continent. And then, they proceeded to the Elven Continent.


    Various kinds of natural charm and the beauty of wonder were enshrined in Elysia''s Memoire. Elena proposed buying many different types of souvenirs as well, which they did afterwards.


    "Phew... It''s quite tiring, but feels great. Did you all have fun today?" Elena wiped her non-existent sweat.


    "Ah, en, that was fun. Time flies and night hase. You really are relentless when ites to shopping, especially when ites to clothes." Elysia replied with a tender smile. Then, she went back to look at the photos in her Memoire.


    "Shall we go back to the Human Continent first? However, it must be nearly midnight there because of the time difference." Elena nced at Elysia''s Memoire with a curious gaze. She saw that there were many photos of her and Elysia there, the others too.


    "En, but, we should first spend the night somewhere suitable. We will return to the Human Continent when morninges." Elysia nodded in agreement.


    "Ah, look, it''s me. My pose is pretty cool. But, Elysia, please save these pictures just for you. I don''t want all these pictures of us to fall into someone else''s hands. Okay?" Nell reminded worriedly. She was content to look through the pictures of today''s moment.


    "Mm, I don''t want pictures of us to spread either." Elysia turned off her Memoire and put it into her Space Storage, but in the disguise of her Space Bag. The safety of the photos was guaranteed now.


    "I am d to hear it." After saying that, Nell patted her magic carpet to fly towards the northwest. Their destination was the Blessings Spot because it was a pretty good ce to stay.


    "Eh? We''re back in this mountain again? Are we going to spend the night here?" Rhea looked at her little sister in confusion. She did not expect that they would return to the Beastkin Continent.


    "Yup! We''re going to the Human Continent tomorrow morning, right? Then, we''ll be camping in that cave after soaking in the hot springs!" Nell raised her hands happily. But, she also needed to hear other opinions. "That''s a good idea, right?"


    "That''s fine. Camping, is it? Yuuki''s portable house doesn''t fit all of us either." Elena didn''t want to say much.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I will build a bigger portable house as soon as possible." Yuuki felt guilty and unreliable. She bowed to apologize repeatedly.


    "It''s okay, Yuuki. You''re not doing anything wrong. We just need to camp in our sleeping bags like yesterday." Elysia held Yuuki''s shoulder so that thetter would not continue to apologize.


    "Uhm." Yuuki raised her head and nodded.


    "The, it''s decided? Nobody objected, right?" Nell asked again, but she had already asked her magic carpet tond.


    Since it wasn''t such a bad idea, no one had any objections either. Therefore, all of them entered the cave and went straight to the hot springs. The hot spring of their choice was the one at the highest level.


    "Fwaah... This is life. I feel rejuvenated and pampered by the warmth and care." Yuuki leaned against the stone edge of the hot spring. A blissful expression was stered on her face to show how much she enjoyed it.


    "Hum, finally this shameless fox girl has a bit of decency." Elena threw a small towel over her head and sat in the hot spring.


    "That''s because I thought it was just me... I also know manners and norms, you know?" Yuuki pursed her lips and defended herself.


    "So you are a shameless fox girl alone? That''s quite worrying." Elena shook her head and heaved a subtle sigh.


    "A, uh... No, I''m a good fox girl." Yuuki nced at Elysia and tried to correct the wrong perception. She didn''t want to be considered a bad girl and lost the golden opportunity that Elysia had promised her.


    "Nee, aren''t you curious about how a Saint-level Beast transforms into a human form, Ane?" Elysia raised the topic of conversation so that Elena would not continue to tease the pitiful Yuuki.


    "Oh, that''s right! You remind me of that, Ely. Let''spare the difference between a Saint-level Beast and a Saint-level Beastkin." Elena dropped her fist into her open palm. She nced at the brown cat couple, then at Yuuki. "We have suitable subjects for that here, ufufu~"


    "Wha- What do you want me to do?" Yuuki moved away from Elena while covering her breasts with both hands. She felt unsafe to see that kind of smirk.


    "No, no, I''m not asking you to do anything weird. You just need to transform into your beast form, then return to your human form. Ely and I have already talked about this and we want to see that." Elena raised her index finger and wiggled it left and right.


    After that, she turned to the cat''s group for a request. "I''m aware that the Beast Race hates their human form even though they can transform into that form. But, Le, can you do it? I mean, can you transform into your human form for a while, then return to your beast form?"


    Le went to the edge, then scratched her cheek. She could only answer with the truth. "Uhm, uhh... I have no confidence. I''ve never tried it, but my husband once transformed into his human form."


    "Oow, then... Theo, can you transform into your human form now? Just a moment, pretty please, hum, hum~" Elena put her hands together and hummed.


    "Ugh, fine..." Theo couldn''t refuse at all because the Goddess of Light herself had asked. He came out of the hot spring and shook off the water from his body. "Do I just have to do it here and now? It''s only for a moment, right?"


    "Yup, you can do that now." Elena took a spare towel on edge and nodded.


    Theo just sighed and prepared himself, physically and mentally. Then, he channeled his magic energy throughout his body and immediately tried to transform.


    Everyone''s attention was drawn to that dark brown cat. After that, Theo was instantly enveloped by the bright purple light, and his body also glowed.


    Slowly but surely, the little cat grew bigger and formed the shadow of a two-meter tall human. It onlysted ten seconds, and the bright purple light dimmed slowly.


    "Ooh..." Elena mumbled to see Theo''s form, although the purple light had not wholly dissipated from him.


    At that moment, Elysia applied a brief divine light for censorship for the good of family-friendly. Then, she snatched the towel from Elena''s hands and used telekinesis-like magic to wrap Theo''s lower half with it.


    "Phew... Everything is fine now." Elysia wiped her sweat and felt relieved.


    "That''s a quick move, Ely." Elena covered her mouth in a light giggle.


    Elysia just rolled her eyes and looked at Theo. His current form was still like arge dark brown tiger but stood on two sturdy legs and had two muscr arms. His head was still like a tiger too. So, it was really a human-like tiger or maybe, tiger man!


    "A tiger man? A strong-looking form. Are all Beast Race''s human form like you, Theo?" Elysia asked to confirm.


    "Yeah, we beasts still retain our beast figures. I also have wings on my back, but I hid them. It might look great with these two hands and feet." Theo looked at his hands and clenched his fists. "However, this is an insult and dishonor to our true form, the beasts. Although this abilityes naturally to Saint-level beasts, it is an undesirable one."


    "I see, I now understand your racial point of view. You can return to your cat form, Theo. Thank you for your cooperation." Elena put her hand to her chin and nodded in understanding.


    "Understood." Theo used his transformation ability once again. A bright purple light enveloped his body, and he turned back into a dark brown cat.


    ''If Theo says that, Le might have the same type of form as him, huh...'' Elena assumed in her mind.


    ''I think so. Want to see Yuuki''s beast form?'' Elysia invited and nced at the nearby stunned fox girl.


    ''That''s obvious.'' Elena also looked at Yuuki. She rubbed her hands together and smirked faintly. "Now it''s your turn, Yuuki. Please show us your beast form. I expect you to transform into a small snow fox, not the big one."


    "Ah, uh... Do I have to do that? What are you going to do to me?" Yuuki was worried for several reasons, especially from the golden-haired woman.


    "No, I''m not going to do anything but look at the results. After all, we just wanted to see aparison between the Beast Race and the Beastkin Race. This is just for curiosity, nothing more." Elena leaned next to Elysia. She made room for Yuuki with Elysia as the reassurance.


    Yuuki looked at Elysia''s curious gaze and could only nod, but with a fair condition. "Hmm, fine. But, when I return to my human form, please help me to wrap myself in a towel like you did just now, Goddess Elysia."


    "Sure." Elysia gave an ''ok'' hand gesture.


    Seeing that, Yuuki took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. She calmed herself down, then used her transformation ability.


    Simr to what happened to Theo, Yuuki was instantly enveloped by purple light. The shadow of her body slowly shrank into a little seven-tailed fox.


    However, what happened next was unexpected for anyone, including Yuuki herself.


    *Bloop*


    The little seven-tailed snow fox drowned in that hot spring.

 Chapter 430: Ive Seen Enough, Im Satisfied

    <h4>Chapter 430: I''ve Seen Enough, I''m Satisfied</h4>


    *Ssh* *Ssh*


    Yuuki immediately swam to shore, then shook the water off from her body.


    "This cute seven-tailed snow fox is me. Are you satisfied, Goddess Ane?" Yuuki pointed her paw to herself.


    "I''ve seen enough. I''m satisfied. You can return to your human form if you wish." Elena answered with a slight nod, then she leaned back and closed her eyes.


    "Hmph!" Yuuki snorted softly and once again used her transformation ability.


    When Yuuki returned to being a fox girl, Elysia swiftly used her magic to wrap the naked girl in a towel as requested.


    "Thank you." Yuuki tightened her towel and went back to soaking in the hot spring.


    Henceforth, Elysia went back to help Rhea absorb the pure energy in the hot spring.


    At that moment, Gio turned his head toward the dark brown cat with some thoughts in mind. He presumed that he seemed to be able to use such a skill. Perhaps, if he could prove that he could do the same, he would be praised by his divine master?


    After half an hour of bathing, Rhea began to fall asleep in Elysia''s arms. Her body needed adequate rest after absorbing that much energy.


    "Fwuahh... Master, about ten percent of my strength has recovered now. I''m really sleepy. Sle-py..." After saying that, Rhea closed her eyes and looked for afortable sleeping position.


    "Hm, you need to rest every 5%, huh... Let''s get out of the hot spring. Allow me to change your clothes, Aria." Elysia stepped out of the hot spring.


    "En." Rhea just nodded and surrendered her body entirely to Elysia.


    Seeing that the two individuals were about to leave, Elena and everyone else decided to end their hot spring event.


    Elysia, Elena, and the Goddesses only needed to use their magic or abilities, and poof, they were fully clothed. The little beasts didn''t bother wearing clothes because they had their fur. So, only Yuuki was bothered by hastily putting on clothes.


    "Hey, two male beasts over there. Don''t try to peek at me or you will suffer the wrath of snowstorm. I was generous enough to ignore that we''re in the same hot spring." Yuuki popped out her head from behind a boulder to convey a threat.


    "Just do what you want to do, fox girl yo. The Beast Race has distinctive preferences toward the opposite gender. I already have a wife above all. So, don''t try to tempt me with that ugly body of yours. I''ll never be interested, meh." Theo sneered back and walked away with his wife beside him.


    "Kha!" Yuuki froze and felt as if her pride was being trampled under that insult. She then immediately put on her white robe and rushed toward Elysia to confirm the truth.


    "Umm, excuse me, this might sound a bit wrong to ask, but, am I ugly in your eyes? What do you think of my body, Goddess Elysia?" Yuuki felt insecure before knowing the opinion of the ever kind divine being.


    "Hmm?" Elysia slightly widened her eyes to look at Yuuki. She didn''t understand why Yuuki would ask such a thing. Still, if it would make Yuuki feel better, then she needed to convey her opinion for whatever reason.


    "You are a beautiful fox girl with charming long snow-white hair. Your skin looks smooth and looks as white as jade. Your eyes look like gold jewels. Em, wait, it tends to yellow it seems, yes yellow then." Elysia then looked at Yuuki''s body up and down to check. "And as for your body, hmm... You have a nice well-developed body. Your fox ears look adorable and fluffy. Oh, it''s twitching and standing up straight, you must feel happy."


    "Hum, right! It turns out that it''s only a problem for the Beast Race. How dare he say that I am ugly, hmph!" Yuuki trampled the ground out of irritation. She gave a death re to the group of cats not far from her.


    "It''s okay, you just have to tolerate it. Don''t you realize that Theo probably said that because he didn''t like your threat? It would have been different if you had asked him nicely. You need to practice with speech, Yuuki. I will teach youter, do you want it?" Elysia patted the angry fox girl''s head tenderly.


    "Un, please teach me, teacher!" Yuuki became cheerful instantly.


    At the same time, a brown tortoise walked over. Gio jumped up and down to get everyone''s attention. "Rawr, rawr, rawr..."


    "Hmm, what''s wrong Gio?" Nell knew that this tortoise wanted to convey something, but she didn''t understand the rawrnguage.


    "Uhmm, Gio wants to prove that he can also use skills or maybe his abilities to transform into his human form. He doesn''t know why, but he knows that he can do that." Vanessa helped to trante the gist of what Gio wanted to say.


    "Oh, looks like the thing that just caught his attention too, hmm? Alright, show us your human form, Gio." Elena nodded in understanding. She folded her arms and waited with a curious gaze.


    "Mm, I''d like to take a look too. Is there any notable differencepared to Theo and Yuuki? I wonder." Elysia wrapped Rhea in a warm nket, then she also nodded in agreement.


    Seeing a nod from Elysia, Gio replied with a confident nod. He then tried to apply what his instincts told him to do.


    The little brown tortoise was instantly enveloped by a bright red light. The little shadow slowly erged to form a human-like shape.


    It continued until his shadow stopped at three meters high. Compared to the two meters tall Theo''s human form and the 165 centimeters tall Yuuki, the difference was evident.


    Elysia was just about to wrap Gio in a spare towel as soon as the bright red light dimmed. But, she canceled her intention because it wasn''t necessary.


    The figure that appeared before everyone was a tan-skinned man with spiky light brown hair. His eyes were the same color as his hair, but there was a slit typical of a reptile. The current Gio possessed a muscr body covered in armor-like scales that protected all parts of his body except his face and hands.


    However, what stood out the most was the pair of earth dragon horns of his proper form. The current him was not a dragon-man but simr to a half-dragon hybrid.


    "Hmm..." Gio mumbled in a hoarse voice. He looked at his hands and nodded in satisfaction.


    After that, he nced at everyone and waited for anypliments orments, especially his divine master''s opinion. He didn''t know what the others might say without his senior white tiger''s help, but he could read the emotions from the facial expressions.


    "Wonderful! You seem reliable in various matters, Gio. You can do a lot of things with your human form. It turns out that you are simr to Yuuki." Elysia gave light apuse in response to Gio''s expectant gaze. She envisioned someone who could help take care of the heavy load in the kitchen.


    Gio smiled to return his divine master''s delighted expression. He was pleased to see his divine master happy. It didn''t matter if he didn''t know what his divine master was saying.


    "Wow, you suddenly became a living shield! I can hide behind your big body for protection,rade." Yuuki pped his hands as well. She was excited for an imaginary event in her mind.


    "Therianthropic, or weredragon? Hm, Gio still retains the majority of his true form. His body is d in almost full body hard scale armor. Even if we ignore his dragon-like horns, he is still not a Beastkin Race." Elena put her hand to her chin and concluded. She nodded in agreement to her own statement.


    "Woah, Gio is indeed a beast, then and now. You are tall and bigpared to a normal human, Gio. I''m sure you will stand out even if you are among a crowd of thousands of humans." Nell flew over andnded on Gio''s shoulder. She patted his rock-hard neck casually. "You no longer need to wear any clothes with this super duper hard scale armor, hehe..."


    "But hey, why did his tail suddenly disappear? Shouldn''t he have a tail like his dragon or tortoise form?" Theo pointed at the oddity he had just realized.


    All attention is on Gio''s lower back. There was no tail, but who cares. After all, it was Gio''s ability and everything based on his will.


    "Hum..." Gio felt happy because the others were happy. However, he felt something odd because it was as if something was stuck in his throat to restrain him from roaring or rawr-ing. He tried several times, and it worked. "Rawr, rarr!"


    "Oh, Gio feels good to see everyone else happy too." Vanessa helped to trante.


    Gio nced down to see the little white cat. He bent down and carried his senior sister onto his shoulder.


    "Well... Mew." Vanessa justy on her stomach. She wagged her tail and waited for what would happen next. Gio just wanted her to be there, and she knew it.


    "All right, let''s have dinner together. Gio, you will help me with the heavy kitchen chores, and you will all help too, no exceptions. We have some gluttons to feed." Elysia walked forward while holding Elena''s hand. She expects everyone''s help, including her guardian angel.


    "I''ll help too! I have lots of fresh groceries." Nell raised her hand cheerfully, but she looked at the sleeping baby in Elysia''s arms. Too bad. Her big sister was already asleep. So, her big sister would skip this festive dinner.


    After that, everyone went to follow Elysia to another cave chamber. The night was so warm, peaceful, and apanied by lots of delicious food. It was a party for the first time in Yuuki''s life. She became the one who felt the most excited and happy among all.

 Chapter 431: Devils in the Holy City (1)

    <h4>Chapter 431: Devils in the Holy City (1)</h4>


    "Hng..." Elysia opened her blurry eyes as she felt something moving above her tummy. She nced there. Rhea got out of the sleeping bag while looking into her eyes.


    "Good morning~" Rhea smiled brightly.


    "Mm, good morning to you too, Aria." Elysia replied with a smile, then she propelled her body to a sitting position.


    She looked around. Everyone else was still asleep, with or without sleeping bags. The feastst night made them sleep soundly. After all, it was a pretty big feast.


    After that, Elysia turned once more to the baby in her arms. For some reason, she felt that there was something different about Rhea fromst night.


    "Hum-mm, have you grown up once again? Maybe, you are now like a seven year old little girl. Congrattions~" Elysia pinched Rhea''s cheek gently. She got Rhea''s giggle in return.


    "Un, my strength will fully recover in maybe nine days or eighteen days at most. At that time, I will be the one protecting you, Master Elysia." Rhea patted her chest with pride and joy.


    "I see, it only took that short of a time for my baby daughter to grow up." Elysia gave Rhea a tender gaze.


    However, it was interpreted as something different in Rhea''s eyes. She became a little panicked. "Ah, oh, I can also stay in baby form if you wish."


    "Mm¡­" Elysia shook her head slightly. "You misunderstood me, I''m happy to see you grow into a mature girl again. Then, I will be in your care."


    "En!" Rhea nodded with both joy and relief.


    ''Mhn, Ely, we need to guide our Vann, mm, mn...'' Elena muttered softly and faintly.


    Hearing that, Elysia immediately checked into the Soul Realm. Her spirit regained consciousness, and Elena was still fast asleep.


    ''Are you awake, Sister Elena? Or are you just talking in your sleep?'' Elysia tried to ask, but she didn''t get an answer.


    ''Ely, Vann''s human form... I don''t want she to be like Tom or Ang...'' Elena shifted her sleeping position slightly and hugged Elysia''s spirit tighter.


    ''Uhh...'' Elysia felt squeezed and overwhelmed. Her spirit''s movement was very limited because the sleeping Elena treated her as a bolster!


    She and Elena had talked about itst night. The two of them had decided to guide Vanessa to have a human form like Yuuki.


    Vanessa just needed to learn from Yuuki or any beastkin so that Vannesa''s future human transformation would retain the majority of the human form over the beast.


    After all, Elena preferred the Beastkin Race transformation over the Beast Race.


    ''If you hug my spirit tighter than this, I might find it difficult, Sister Elena. Get up now or I''ll bite your ear~'' Elysia whispered into Elena''s ear and blew a soft breath there.


    Elena only trembled a little but didn''t wake up at all. Seeing that, Elysia decided to gently bite Elena''s ear.


    "Oh, umm, huh?" Elena woke up in a daze. She slowly realized what had just happened, then she smirked while holding her damp ear. "Oh my, my, you woke me up in such an enticing way, Ely. Am I going to get a good morning kiss too?"


    "N-no? I did that because you hugged my spirit so tightly. I can''t move my body other than my head, so that''s it." Elysia wriggled away from the source of the mischievous intent.


    At that moment, she realized that the others had awakened from their deep sleep. She needed to get back to the outside world immediately. "I need to return to my body immediately. We will return to the Human Continent. See youter, Sister Elena."


    After saying that, Elysia''s spirity back down on the bed like a doll whose strings were broken.


    "Escape, huh? I haven''t even finished teasing you. But, well, your spirit is mine~" Elena hummed in a seductive voice.


    ''Please don''t do anything weird to my spirit!'' Elysia''s consciousness had just returned to her body, but Elena''s remark made her panic and embarrassed.


    ''Hum-mm~ Come back here if you dare. You wake me up by gently biting my ear. Let me repay you~'' Elena ignored Elysia''s plea and did the same to what Elysia did to her just now.


    "Do you have a fever, master? Your face is starting to turn red." Rhea asked with concern.


    "No, I''m fine. Let''s get ready to go to the Human Continent. We also need to reorganize this ce before we leave." Elysia stroked Rhea''s head and stood up. She immediately turned her attention to other things.


    Everyone in the group exchanged good morning greetings, then put their camping gear back into Elysia''s Space Bag.


    After that, they all left the cave and climbed onto Nell''s magic carpet to fly to the southeast. Their current destination was Aeddoterra City, the Human Continent.


    "Woah! We leave the Beastkin Continent and wee the world!" Yuuki spread her arms wide while standing at the very front.


    But, there was a big hand that pulled her back and made her fall on her butt.


    "Oow, what''s your problem, big man?" Yuuki voiced her protest even though she didn''t feel any pain.


    Gio didn''t answer with any word. He just patted the magic carpet to convey an easy-to-understand intent.


    "Hum-hum, not bad." Nell nodded happily to see that. She taught Gio quite a lotst night, but with Vanessa''s help as a trantor, of course.


    "Let me guess, Gio wants you to sit like a nice girl. It''s dangerous if you stand over there." Le tried to trante the simple gesture with a few extra words of kindness.


    "But, those strong winds won''t blow me away. We are protected by Goddess Elysia''s protective barriers. Is it wrong to express my happiness?" Yuuki pouted and puffed out her cheeks. Snowkes appeared around her body, but she asked Elysia instead.


    "No, that''s not wrong. You can express your happiness as much as you want. However, it''s dangerous to stand on the other end while we''re traveling at high speed. If this magic carpet is suddenly maneuvered due to an unforeseen event, I''m sure your excitement will instantly turn into a regret." Elysia smiled at the end of her exnation.


    "Erm." Yuuki nodded several times. She immediately became a good, obedient girl and sat quietly in serenity.


    Meanwhile, a bit of chaos was happening in Aeddoterra City. Because of yesterday''s urrence, the devil hunting assignment was no longer carried out at night but during the day as well.


    The number of devils that managed to infiltrate the city wasn''t much, but they couldn''t be counted on the fingers either.


    "How about other teams'' reports? Is there any news about that devil? It still surprises me to know that a Saint-level devil has infiltrated this holy city." A holy knight d in golden armor stared intently at the vast city with his orange eyes.


    Another holy knight checked some of the information on the board in his hand before reporting. "No significant reports since yesterday afternoon, sir. We''vepletely lost track of that Saint-level devil."


    "What''s their purpose in infiltrating this holy city, huh? What about the interrogation of the captured devils?" The dashing orange-haired holy knight wore his golden helmet. He was about to return to explore the city once more.


    "The three captured devils decided tomit suicidest night, sir. Restraint magic failed to hold them back during the interrogation." The adjutant knight reported with an intonation of regret.


    "I see, they prefer a quick liberation without telling us anything, huh. Whatever their goals, those demons will never have a noble cause. Since they dared to set their feet on this holynd, then this ce would be where they would be liberated in the holy light." The orange-haired holy knight flicked his cape and nced back.


    "We will explore the outer circle of the city by splitting up. We just need to arrest all suspects, without exception. Let''s go!" After saying that, the orange-haired holy knight jumped down from the watchtower.


    "Yes, sir!" The other holy knights immediately followed in their general''s footsteps.


    They were one of the elite teams tasked with carrying out executions and reinforcements when information was obtained. However, the information became garbled and stuck with no other output sincest night. Thus, quick action must be taken immediately.


    On the other side of the city, a particr dark purple-eyed girl had just entered a hidden alley. She was wearing a full-body cloak and was panting from exhaustion.


    "Huff, hahh, ugh... Shit, I''ve risked everything for that day and everything can''t be undone. There were only a few elite devils who managed to infiltrate this city. I''vee this far, if that''s the case, everything has to proceed even though the original n won''t end as it should." The cloaked girl stared at the Holy Cathedral with her glistening dark purple eyes.


    "But, that old hypocrite has to die today. It''s what has to be realized at all cost." After saying that, the dark purple-eyed girl immediately took off her cloak and changed clothes on the spot.


    She changed into her academy uniform, and then wrote something on a gray board. After storing any evidence in her Space Bag, she walked out of the hidden alley leisurely.


    At the same time, the entire city''s activities were restricted for an undisclosed reason. All residents were asked to remain in their respective residences for three days, and today was the first day.


    Despite the anxiety experienced by the citizens, a red-eyed girl was eating a few slices of pizza while looking at thetest trending magazine. She was so rxed to enjoy her day even though she hadn''t been out of the hotel since morning.


    "Hm, what''s going on with people. They look restless or maybe looking for something? Nevermind, that''s their business, not mine." Sylvia nced out the window with a clueless expression. She just shrugged her shoulders as if she didn''t care.


    After that, she went back to looking at the news and discourse in her magazine. There, she once again found her second friend disyed as a top supermodel of gorgeous dresses.


    "Ais, you''re in this city, right? But, where are you? I''ve been to the adventure guild, to around the pce, and even I visited the academy. Is it possible that you''re a hidden priest in the Holy Cathedral? That''s impossible, right? Ha, ha-ha..." Sylviaughed dryly and reached her hand out to her pizza box. But, there was nothing left.


    "Hum? I''m out of pizza, I need to buy some more and take a leisure stroll through the city. I want to taste a new kind of pizza variety~" Sylvia hummed and walked out of her room while carrying her magazine. She did not forget to wear a summer hat and sunsses like a tourist going to the beach.


    The innocent yet clueless Devil Princess had absolutely no idea what would wait her out there. All that she knew, she was just going to follow her heart''s desire.

 Chapter 432: Devils in the Holy City (2)

    <h4>Chapter 432: Devils in the Holy City (2)</h4>


    "Hmm, the hotel employee said that today is the day when the restrictions onmunity activities are enforced? Stat at the home policy? However, I can still see quite a lot of people walking around leisurely around the city. Is it just a ruse, hmm?" Sylvia muttered under her breath while looking left and right.


    She had no idea what was happening in the city so suddenly, but quite a lot of shops weren''t open for business.


    "I just hope Lavely Pizza is still open for business despite this weird sudden regtion. Three days is too long for me to wait to try any new pizza variant." Sylvia prayed to herself and quickened her pace.


    At the same time, a group of holy knights appeared from the opposite side of the road. They jogged and slowly approached Sylvia.


    A shock and worry crossed the Devil Princess'' mind, but she tried her best to behave naturally. She alsopletely didn''t give off any aura to look like a usual ordinary human.


    Sure enough, that squad of holy knights stopped near Sylvia, which made her even more nervous. They came for her!? She immediately made sure her disguise and identity as a tourist remained wless.


    "Excuse me, miss. Aren''t you aware of the temporary regtion that has just been put in ce? If you don''t have any urgent matters, please go home and stay out for a while." One of the holy knights appealed to the tourist girl.


    "Ah? Ha-ha, but what kind of regtion, sir? Besides, what happened that I needed to go home immediately and couldn''t go out?" Sylviaughed dryly to hide her nervousness.


    "We don''t really understand the details either. But, we holy knights and imperial knights are currently exploring the city to hunt down the dangerous criminal group that has infiltrated this city.


    Even though it''s said this sudden regtion is for three days, I''m sure today everything will be resolved. After all, significant forces are working together for this." The holy knight gave an honest answer as well as his conclusion.


    "I see, hum, those dangerous criminals need to be caught immediately! Please continue your duty, sir holy knights. I just wanted to pay a visit to Lavely Pizza on the next block. It''s only about three hundred meters from my temporary stay, and it''s precarious, okay? I''m a tourist and need to find something to eat." Sylvia raised her index finger to emphasize her final words.


    "Lavely Pizza, huh. Fine, but please don''t wander the streets, miss. It can be dangerous for you, especially if you''re a tourist. Then, have a nice day." After saying that, the holy knight captain continued his jog and was followed by his squad.


    "Have a nice day to you too." Sylvia replied with a friendly smile. She watched the group of holy knights walk away, then she couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. "Phew... Thank goodness."


    Then, Sylvia hurriedly left the location to head to the next block. She ultimately didn''t know that an elite squad was watching her from the top of a tall building.


    "Is something wrong, my friend Patrick? Hmm, why are you looking at the girl in the white-ck dress thoughtfully? She might be a tourist trapped in this city because of this sudden regtion. But, is it possible you are attracted to that little beauty, hmm?" A holy knight d in gold and bluebination armor wrapped his arm around hispanion''s shoulders as if they were close friends.


    "Get your hand off my shoulder, Magnus." The orange-haired holy knight brushed off a hand that was on his shoulder.


    "Oow, cold as usual." Magnus retracted his hand before hisrade was irritated.


    "I just feel there''s something weird about that girl. Now it''s spring, but she''s wearing a summer hat? And again, somehow, it feels weird. It''s like she''s hiding something." Patrick put his hand on his chin in deep thought.


    "Well, you''re just thinking too deep into it, my friend, yo. That''s why you''ve never had a girlfriend until now. Just for your information, everyone keeps secrets, especially women. They have more secrets than men." Magnus patted hisrade on the back.


    "Hmm... Is that so?" Patrick muttered doubtfully.


    "That''s true. My words can be proven because I already have a girlfriend. I know that from her. Anyway, aren''t we forming a joint squad to go to the outer circle? Why are we staying here? Let''s go." Magnus gave a thumbs up and a broad smile.


    "You can go first. I''m going to check on the girl who gave me that weird feeling. Ah, that''s good. She just walked into the building. Lavely Pizza, huh..." Patrick jumped into another building and followed the girl in white.


    "Hey! There''s no way you''re interested in a girl this time, right? We''re still on a mission, yo." Magnus called out, but hisrade ignored that. He turned to thebined squad, but they only exchanged nces because they were also as clueless as him.


    "Let''s follow General Patrick. I''m afraid he''ll get a p in the face because he has no experience with any girls." Magnus smiled wryly to dere that.


    "Affirmative!" The holy knights saluted, then they all followed in the footsteps of General Magnus to chase after General Patrick.


    Meanwhile, Sylvia had just walked into Lavely Pizza. She was pleased that this restaurant remained open for business.


    "Hum-hm, alright, there''s no long queues here. Turns out the sudden regtion is quite advantageous for me too. Do I need to eat here or get wrapped up like yesterday, hum?" Sylvia got into the shortest queue and patted her cheek while considering her decision.


    "Wee to Lavely Pizza. What''s your order?" The waitress greeted the customer in a friendly and courteous manner.


    "Hum, yes, I want to eat on the spot. Is there an empty private room?" Sylvia decided because it looked more practical.


    "My apologies, miss. Due to the sudden temporary regtion, we can only serve delivery and take-out orders." The waitress put her hands together to apologize.


    "I see... Yesterday, all the rooms were full, and today, I''m not allowed to book any rooms. Well then, I''d like to order this, that, and this, and that too. Oh, no, just all of them, one each." Sylvia felt quite disappointed. She just chose everything she wanted to treat her disappointment.


    "Alright, please wait a moment, miss. Your order will be prepared soon." The waitress wrote something on a piece of paper and put it in a slot behind her.


    "Hmm." Sylvia just nodded, then nced at the entrance unintentionally.


    It was so shocking, Sylvia shouted internally. She saw a holy knight d in shiny full-body golden armor. He just walked in, and his golden cape was fluttering behind.


    One thing that worried the Devil Princess was that this holy knight gave off an oppressive and unusual aura.


    ''He must be at Saint-level or above. Only someone on the same level as me or stronger than me can possess that kind of aura. My instincts never betrayed me, so it must be true.'' Sylvia believed in her own heart''s convictions.


    As that Saint-level holy knight joined the queue, Sylvia breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. ''So, just an elite holy knight who is hungry and wants to buy pizza...''


    However, it was only temporary as another group of holy knights also entered into Lavely Pizza.


    ''Has my identity been discovered? Two Saint-level holy knights and a bunch of fully armed holy knights? Am I under their siege? They came to make sure I didn''t run away, right? How about this? What should I do?'' Sylvia wanted to cry to imagine the worst-case scenario in her mind.


    ''No, it might just be a coincidence. Those elite holy knights were just hungry holy knights who only wanted to buy a few dozen pizzas. Yeah, that''s probably the case. Calm down, Sylvia, your disguise is perfect, and you don''t have any ill intention either.'' Sylvia reassured herself once again.


    When all the pizzas she ordered arrived, she just put them all in her Space Bag and paid for it without asking for change. After that, she walked briskly toward the exit.


    "Hmm..." Patrick stepped out of the queue to follow the girl in the white dress. He just immediately approached the girl without further ado. "Good afternoon, miss tourist. Why do you look nervous and in such a hurry? It''s as if you are feeling scared and worried about something."


    Sylvia broke in a cold sweat. However, it wasn''t visible on the outside. She just passed that group of holy knights, but this fully armored holy knight actually came for her!?


    Because of that, Sylvia could only make excuses like a friendly tourist. "Oh, hum, good day, sir holy knight. Do I look like that to you? Maybe you misinterpreted it because I want to hurry back home. I heard there is arge organization of bad people being hunted in this city. So, I just feel anxious and just want to go home as soon as possible after buying the pizzas."


    "All right, maybe it was me who mistook you. But, please excuse me." Patrick reached his hand up to the girl''s face in a swift motion.


    "Eh?"


    "Hmm?"


    Sylvia was utterly surprised when she realized that her sunsses were taken away with a sudden sh of motion.


    "Red eyes, hmm? This is weird. Are you a devil or amoner with cursed eyes? You don''t possess any aura, but I feel something is wrong with you. Whatever it is, pleasee with me for a further examination. Please for your cooperation." Patrick frowned and decided in an assertive tone.


    "No, no, you may have the wrong person. You scared me, bye!" Sylvia snatched back her sunsses and rushed outside.

 Chapter 433: Devils in the Holy City (3)

    <h4>Chapter 433: Devils in the Holy City (3)</h4>


    "Stop right there!" Patrick shouted and immediately gave chase.


    "No! A group of men want to arrest an innocent girl for indecent!" Sylvia paid no attention to anything and fled as fast as she could, but without magic. She turned into small alleys to escape the pursuit.


    "Yare-yare, this is quite a sudden change of events." Magnus patted his forehead and shook his head. Then, he and thebined squad also immediately gave chase.


    The girl who tried her best to escape from a group of holy knights caught the attention of anyone who happened to see them. Mainly because the girl in question kept spouted a lot of nonsense to nder the pursuer.


    "Don''t run, little girl. We just want to investigate you!" Patrick was so close to the girl, but he still couldn''t catch her.


    "Aah, no! I''m just a lone tourist in this city. You just want to do lewd things to me! Help!" Sylvia eximed and turned again down the small alley. She threw several logs, boxes, and even street cats, to serve as obstacles for her pursuers.


    Patrick dodged the obstacles that came his way, but he slowed down a bit, especially when the street cats were thrown at him. "Stop ndering us! You are a suspicious suspect and need further investigation. If you don''t stop your escape right now. Then forgive me as I need to take decisive action against you, no matter if you are an innocent citizen or an ordinary tourist."


    "Iyaa!" Sylvia was only thinking about how to escape the chase. It was just a suicide if she was caught by that group of holy knights. However, she panicked too much and didn''t think that her voice would only give her exact location to the pursuers.


    Patrick lost track of the red-eyed girl, but luckily, the girl was quite noisy. He could easily track the whereabouts of the suspect using his sense of hearing.


    While the chase was going on, Elysia''s new group arrived in the sky of Aeddoterra City. They felt a little confused because it seemed the city was in a pretty quiet and tense state?


    "What''s going on? Why are all esses in and out of the city closed and heavily guarded like that? Is what the Fox Empress said really happening here and now?" Nell became anxious over some bad news.


    "It won''t do anything if we stay here just to watch. Let''snd and try to get in with a trick." Elysia suggested.


    "Yeah, we can''t break in by breaking the city barrier as you did at Brisline Woond." Nell patted her magic carpet to order it tond near the nearest city gate.


    They were still shrouded in Elysia''s invisible magic, and their arrival was unknown to anyone.


    ''Nell, can you open this emergency gate?'' Elysia pointed her finger at a steel gate beside the big city gate.


    ''It''s effortless. Give me three seconds.'' Nell gave an ok hand gesture and floated closer to the gate. She put her finger close to the gate''s particr lock slot and did a little magic trick to open the lock.


    *ck* *Creak* *Swoosh*


    The thick steel gate opened by itself. Elysia and her entire group rushed into the city like an invisible gust of wind.


    "Hey! Didn''t you lock the emergency gate? Why did it open by itself?" One of the guards nced at the steel door that opened suddenly.


    "Oh? This is weird. I''m sure I locked the emergency gatest night. We''re still on guard here, but why did this gate open by itself? Was the lock broken?" Another guard went to the emergency gate to check.


    However, he didn''t find anything wrong. Thus, he just re-locked the emergency gate even though there were many unanswered questions in his mind.


    "Nee, is this going to be okay? I mean... We entered the city of the humans, but Gio and I can easily be identified as non-humans. Isn''t the strife between races really terrible these days?" Yuuki gently tugged on Elysia''s dress.


    Elysia considered it for a moment, then she replied with a reassuring smile. "I''m sure everything will be fine, Yuuki. The Human Race already has truce agreements with other races, except for the Devil Race. You just need to pay attention to your attitude and behavior. Oh, please don''t separate yourself from our group either, okay?"


    "At yourmand, Goddess Elysia." Yuuki gave a chivalrous salute like what she had just seen from the guards. After that, she looked around the somewhat deserted city. "Are we out of invisibility yet?"


    "Yup, that was just now, and our voices aren''t blocked by any magic. So, please pay attention to all your actions, including your words." Elysia reminded her group members, especially Yuuki and the beasts.


    "Un, un." Yuuki nodded repeatedly, and so did the cats.


    Yuuki remembered Elysia''s request, so she should not refer to Elysia as Goddess for the time being.


    As Elysia''s group continued their way towards the downtown area, a noise was heard from the other side of the street. There, it can be seen that a girl in a white dress was running away from the pursuit of dozens of fully armed holy knights.


    ''Oh my... Ely, your devil friend, is in trouble apparently.'' Elena covered her mouth in surprise.


    Elysia was unable to respond to Elena. Her eyes widened slightly, and she subconsciously stopped in her tracks. A Devil Princess in the human''s holy city?


    What Luna said yesterday shed back in Elysia''s mind. However, she couldn''t think of anything for too long because the Devil princess in question was running closer and closer.


    "I''m not a criminal! You''re hunting a dangerous criminal group, right? Why are you wasting your time chasing me! Are you out of work or something!?" Sylvia kept running while dodging whatever was thrown at her.


    "You have big is a devil. Stop right now!"


    "O-yeah, you''re like an ordinary girl, but you run really fast, hmm? You''re also too agile and slippery to catch. Are you an ordinary girl?"


    The two great generals tried to catch the girl in the white dress but with no effort to hurt her.


    Several holy knights formed a formation, cast some magic. They even threw themselves to catch the girl who was running so fast toward the city gate.


    Unfortunately, the girl in question avoided it all as if she already knew what wasing.


    "I''m not a devil! And again, I''m not slippery because I''ve showered and smell good!" Sylvia turned right, left, jumped, and even ducked to dodge.


    However, she did not slow down her escape at all. She was lucky that she didn''t need to use any magic, and those holy knights didn''t seem willing to hurt her either.


    On that asion, Sylvia identally caught a glimpse of a group of humans about two hundred meters ahead. She became scared and worried because she thought another group of holy knights were there, ready to capture her.


    The panicked Devil Princess considered taking another route. But, she immediately canceled it because she saw a girl with ck hair and purplish-blue eyes. That ck-haired girl looked so familiar in her eyes.


    "Ais! Please help me! These holy knights want to capture me for no reason." Sylvia waved her hand high. She was so close to a savior with a high probability of helping her out of trouble.


    "Ha, caught you!" Patrick managed to catch the girl''s hand.


    "Let go of me! You hurt me. I didn''t do anything to deserve this kind of treatment! Grr." Sylvia bit the holy knight''s hand without caring about anything.


    "Guh." Patrick loosened his hand slightly in surprise at a jolt striking straight into his bloodstream.


    Seizing the opportunity, Sylvia immediately freed herself and ran over to her friend. She took cover behind her friend''s back. "Ais, huff- found you. Please help me. Those people want to arrest me for no reason."


    "..." Elysia nced at the girl who was holding her arm tightly. Sylvia was sweating profusely and seemed to be in a lot of trouble.


    Suppose the Devil Princess was in such a predicament. Did she simply mistake that this holy city was in a precarious state? Elysia asked in wonder.


    "Hmm? So, you filthy sinners have revealed yourselves, huh! So you really are one of the devils that infiltrated this city, little girl? Everyone set up a defensive formation. No one can escape! Holy Light, Holy Chain!" Patrick immediately cast high-level magic to catch everyone in front of him.


    *Swoosh*


    Dozens of gold chains shot out of Patrick''s hands toward the group of non-humans. He quickly assumed that the group of dangerous criminals was the group in front of him.


    "Hmm!?" Gio moved instantly and stood in front of her divine master. He raised his leg high and dropped it to the ground with a violent force.


    *Bam!*


    An earthquake shock urred, and all the golden chains shattered into pieces. Then, the ground spiked up to counterattack the attacker.


    "Holy Light, Holy Barrier!" Patrick erected a golden barrier as fast as he could with the help of a spell.


    *Bam!*


    Patrick and the dozen holy knights were pushed back a few meters. The others immediately got into position to attack.


    On the other hand, Gio just put the white cat down from his shoulder. Then, he stood up straight to face those golden armored humans.


    "This is quite surprising. Our arrival is greeted by a warm attack, huh? Your holy light is the magic of my teaching, and you dare attack my group? Don''t you dare cite your holy magic to us. I was there when it was written and glorified." Nell pursed her lips in discontent. She emitted her golden energy aura and floated above Gio to get everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 434: The First Devil in the Holy Cathedrals Territory

    <h4>Chapter 434: The First Devil in the Holy Cathedral''s Territory</h4>


    Not only the holy knights but Sylvia was also shocked to look at the little angel with a golden aura.


    "You-" Patrick froze on the spot, as did the other holy knights. He wanted to say something, but it just stuck in his throat.


    It only took a second to realize the identity of that little Goddess. She was the Goddess of Blessings herself!


    Dozens of thoughts and reflections crossed Patrick''s mind. So, he just attacked the Goddess of Blessings'' group because of the false rm earlier? What a great and grave sin! However, was that so?


    Patrick paid close attention to the girl with the sunsses, then to the girl with purplish-blue eyes. After being observed repeatedly, this purplish-blue-eyed girl was indeed simr to the Goddess of Light''s disciple.


    However, even if that were true, it would not justify the devil suspect pleading for protection there.


    "This humble knight begs your forgiveness, O holy divinity. There is no reason to justify my actions. I am ready to ept any punishment for the sins I havemitted." Patrick knelt down and put one hand on his chest. After he said that, he pointed at the girl who was hiding behind Elysia. "But, the girl with the sunsses over there is a devil suspect. injured him for an investigation."


    Realizing the truth, the other holy knights also knelt down to pay their respects to their Goddess.


    "Hmm..." Nell just harrumphed and folded her arms. She nced at the girl behind Elysia with some considerations in mind. ''Elysia, do you know that girl? With my magic vision, I can tell that the girl is a real devil.''


    ''En, I know this devil girl. However, we don''t know what happened and who was at fault. Can you ask that holy knight for an exnation of what''s going on in this city, Nell?'' Elysia could feel the tension. She hoped that this Devil Princess didn''t get involved in anything evil. Or, she needed to act decisively on the neutral side.


    ''I see... All right then.'' Nell heaved a subtle sigh. A Saint-level devil in this holy city...


    If it wasn''t for Elysia, she would have caught that devil girl to squeeze out some information.


    However, there was still another way to squeeze out some information nheless. With that being said, Nell returned her attention to the kneeling holy knight. "I will take care of that devil suspect. Exin to me what happened in this holy city in my absence."


    "Understood." Patrick nodded slightly then began to retell what had really happened. He wasn''t afraid to say anything because he realized that hisrade had put up a soundproofing barrier.


    It was started with a holy knight''s encounter with a low-ss devil who had infiltrated the city in an almost perfect disguise. An in-depth investigation was carried out to find out the root of the problem.


    Unfortunately, that led to discovering a group of devils that had already infiltrated the holy city.


    Not to mention,st night, it was reported that a devil with a purple aura was already in this city, and several fatalities had fallen.


    "I see... So, this holy city has be like the current tense state because arge army is thoroughly searching that evil group. No one was allowed to enter or leave the city for any reason sincest night?" Nell patted her chin while digesting the information.


    "As you said." Patrick looked up at the Goddess of Blessings and replied with a resolute nod.


    "Alright, we''ll go to the Holy Cathedral. You may return to your mission to explore every corner of the city in search of those devil intruders." Nell ordered after making a decision.


    "Please allow our elite team to escort you to the Holy Cathedral, o holy divinity, the Goddess of Blessings." Patrick offered respectfully.


    "Okay, but a few is enough. Stand up, and that''s it from me." Nell moved her hand from the bottom up.


    The holy knights immediately stood up. The two generals immediately arranged for a team to escort the Goddess of Blessings'' group. They were both also included. So, two generals and three holy knights became the team in question.


    Before going to the Holy Cathedral, Patrick ventured to ask. "This may sound impolite, but have youe with diplomats of other races, o the Goddess of Blessings?"


    He looked at the animal ears above the white-haired girl''s head, then at the fully-armored three-meter-tall dragon-like man. He didn''t need to think twice and could quickly identify them as non-humans.


    "Yeah, you could say it like that. Don''t try to offend anyone in my little group if you don''t want to get any bacsh." Nell delivered a reminder for themon good.


    "But, from the scriptures, this is a holy city for humans. No other race is allowed to enter the Holy Cathedral." Patrick said that in a t tone.


    "That''s true, but in ordinary situations. It''s me who needs to be considered in the matter. Theye as no one but part of my group. And, they can no longer be referred to as merely the other races." Nell included an implicit exnation in her answer. She didn''t want any disputes to ur.


    Patrick didn''t answer right away because he was thinking fast. He looked at the group before him once more.


    "Are you the one who hates any races other than humans, sir golden armored knight? Here, I''ll give you a souvenir from Beastkin Continent." Yuuki controlled the wind magic to make an orange cat ears headband float the full golden armored holy knight.


    She just put the cat ears headband on his head, or rather his golden knight helmet.


    "You are now simr to the Beastkin Race, so do you hate yourself too?" Yuuki asked with a questioning look.


    "..." Patrick didn''t know what to say.


    "Well then, I returned your helmet. You are a big grown man with authority and have a high level of power. Please keep your hatred to yourself because the others will also be affected by it." Yuuki simply left the cat ears headband on the holy knight''s helmet.


    Seeing that, Elysia, Rhea, and Nell just smiled faintly. Then, Nell went to guide her group to the Holy Cathedral.


    Sylvia followed suit. She absolutely did not dare to stay away from her friend''s side. For so many reasons, she felt safe there even though she didn''t know what was going on.


    "Ais... I-" Sylvia nced at her friend''s face, but she couldn''t understand anything from that neutral expression.


    "Please save what you want to say forter, Aivlys. We will have a conversation at an appropriate time and ce. You are now under my protection, don''t try to get out of my sight, or I can''t guarantee your safety." Elysia nced at Sylvia briefly. She ultimately couldn''t understand why this Devil Princesse to this holy city.


    Rhea also nced at the disguised devil girl. She did nothing but watch that devil girl''s each and every move.


    "Un... Thank you very much. I also want to talk to you about many things, Ais." Sylvia nodded in relief. Even though they were really going to the Holy Cathedral, she didn''t need to be too afraid since there was a divine being and her friend nearby.


    ''Nee, Ely~ Could it be that this silly Devil Princess came to the holy city, the most dangerous ce for devils, just to look for you because you dumped her? You''ve be famoustely, right? After all, you are one of three owners of Lavely Pizza and a top supermodel for beautiful dresses. It wouldn''t be too difficult for Sylvia to figure it out. It''s only a matter of time.'' Elena tried to guess what really happened, so Sylvia dared to go to the holy city.


    Elysia stopped in her tracks and widened her eyes slightly. She looked at Sylvia with some worry, but she only got an innocent gaze in return.


    ''Is that possible? This silly girl ran away from her father''s pce on the Devil Continent to look for me? What does she want from me, to begin with?'' Elysia was shrouded in doubt and obscurity. She also couldn''t openly ask for some mental reason.


    ''Hehe, did you forget that? This silly Devil Princess is your adventurous friend. Even though it was short, it was a real experience. This girl has no friends. That''s what she said before you entered her friend list, but with two different identities.'' Elena reminded with a gentle tone.


    Then, she went on to take a more gentle approach to convey a piece of advice. ''Do you still feel cheated and lied to? Or maybe, feel betrayed? Ely, this girl has no ill will toward you. Why don''t you give her a chance to exin everything to you?''


    ''All right, I was just feeling disappointed, and that''s all. That doesn''t mean I hate Sylvia or hold any grudge against her.'' Elysia continued on her way to catch up with Nell in front.


    Then, the others immediately followed Elysia, although no one knew why Elysia suddenly stopped her steps.


    ''Fufu, that''s my Ely.'' Elena giggled and gave an approving nod.


    Upon arriving at the bridge to the ind of the Holy Cathedral, Sylvia slowly rxed and returned to her cheerful self. She looked around as she was crossing the holy bridge to the Holy Cathedral.


    She was probably the first devil to enter the Holy Cathedral''s territory without any obstacles.


    "Wow, the water there is so clear and has lots of fish! It must be fun to y in the water. I want to go to the beach for the sea..." Sylvia muttered as she looked down at the river under the bridge.


    After that, she immediately returned to her friend''s side to save herself from the fierce gazes of the holy knights behind.

 Chapter 435: Sylvias Confession

    <h4>Chapter 435: Sylvia''s Confession</h4>


    "Alright, we''re here. You need to get back to your mission." Nell stopped in mid-air and turned around just after she had crossed the bridge.


    "As yourmand." The holy knights, including the two generals, paid their respects before they walked away.


    The Devil Princess looked up at the magnificent building like a golden white pce. Her inner self screamed not to go inside because she was still a devil who wasn''tfortable around auras or holy magic.


    "Uhm..." Sylvia looked left and right in difort. She rubbed her arms and unknowingly tugged the hem of her friend''s dress for reassurance.


    It only took one step to actually enter the Holy Cathedral. However, Sylvia felt no longer excited because the subtle holy aura there was dense enough to feel breathless.


    "It''s okay. No one will hurt you." Elysia looked at the restless girl.


    "Uhm, Ais, can we talk privately?" Sylvia asked, but it sounded like a plea. She simply didn''t want to enter the Holy Cathedral, especially being surrounded by the holy aura.


    Elysia consulted Elena first, then looked at Nell.


    As if knowing the meaning of Elysia''s gaze, Nell simply gave her approval. "That''s fine, but you need to take Aria with you."


    "En, I wille with you." Rheapletely agreed. Whatever the circumstances, she did not feel at ease if Elysia was alone with this Saint-level Devil.


    "All right, then, Aivlys, Aria, and I will go to the side building over there." Elysia pointed toward a building besides the Holy Cathedral. Then, she looked at her group. "Please follow the Goddess of Blessings. We will catch up to youter."


    No one objected to that. Therefore, Elysia guided the Devil Princess to leave.


    "What building is this? I can see there are several empty buildings like this on several sides of the Holy Cathedral." Sylvia checked up and down the building in front of her.


    "This is one of the hall buildings used for external events such as a teaching ce for young deacons. Let''s go inside." Elysia pushed open therge door and entered there with Sylvia.


    Sylvia heaved a sigh of relief inwardly. Now, it was just the two of them in that auditorium-like hall... And a cute little baby, of course.


    "Hmm, please have a seat." Elysia sat on one of the seats and invited Sylvia to sit beside her.


    "Un." Sylvia certainly didn''t refuse. She sat there, but she received an innocent look from the cute baby on her friend''sp.


    She didn''t have time to think about anything else earlier, but now she became interested in this baby.


    "Nee, Ais, is this cute baby yours? Are you a mama? May I know who your spouse is? Are you a sixteen-year-old mama? But, your baby seems to be six or seven years old. Oh no, did you get married and popped out this cute baby at ten years old!? Isn''t that too young for humans to reproduce?" Sylvia became shocked at what she had in mind.


    "Hush, what are you talking about? I''m single. So, what do you want to talk to me about, Aivlys?" Elysia gave a head chop to the overreacting girl.


    "Uhm, you''re right... You can also be a mama even if you don''t need to reproduce." Sylvia nodded at the conviction from her own mind. "Ah, Ais, actually, I wanted to tell you about many things, but..."


    "But?" Elysia tilted her head slightly as Sylvia was silent for a while.


    "But may I know why you haven''t replied to my messages in the past month? Are you too busy with something, or are you out of reach?" Sylvia wanted to know what happened to her friend.


    "I haven''t checked the Swype you gave me. I just arrived in this city after traveling from the Beastkin Continent." Elysia shook her head. She didn''t want to or instead didn''t dare to take out and turn on her Swype.


    "Oh! No wonder. Swypework can''t reach up to there. That''s why my messages were never delivered to you. So, you went on a trip with the Goddess of Blessings!? That must be fun. Beastkin Continent, huh. I''m envious..." Sylvia muttered as she nced up.


    However, it was only fleeting because she wanted to tell the truth as well as a guarantee.


    "Nee, Ais, do you want to know the truth about me?" Sylvia brought her face closer to her friend with a determined expression.


    "The truth? Sure, allow me to hear it." Elysia nodded in agreement. She wanted to know why this Devil Princess came to this city, but everything would be asked one by one.


    "En, It''s a bit sensitive to say. And, I want you to promise me. Please promise me over your name and your honor that you won''t hate me. I want to believe in you, and I want you to stay like the friend I know. The neutral Ais who is kind and wise." Sylvia looked at her friend expectantly. She needed to immediately escape from this city if her friend couldn''t promise that.


    Even though she knew it very well, she could no longer consider Ais a friend if she was hated just because of her true identity. Or rather, she couldn''t entrust her safety under Ais'' protection because there were so many worries.


    ''Look? She wants to be an honest girl to you, Ely. She just doesn''t want you to hate her even though she is a devil, the human''s enemy. It took a lot of courage for her to say this. Please consider what you want to say, or you will hurt this girl and also her trust.'' Elena coaxed Elysia gently.


    ''I knew it. But, thanks for reminding me.'' Elysia took a deep breath and nodded. "Fine, I will promise you one thing. I will not hate you no matter what happens to you. However, if you are a criminal or involved in evil things, then I need to punish you for that."


    "That''s your promise?" Sylvia felt a little relieved and happy, but she needed reassurance.


    "En, that is my promise to you." Elysia nodded once again.


    "Realy, really? I can trust you for this, right? You wouldn''t betray me, would you?" Sylvia pumped her hands excitedly. She wanted to hear something more.


    Those words as if pierced Elysia''s conscience. Anything involved with betrayal was one of the things she hated the most. Since she hated that, of course, she wouldn''t be in one of those categories.


    "You can keep my word, Aivlys. Betrayal is the one I hate the most. Even if you are a bad person, I will not judge you here. I will only force you to take responsibility and atone for your sins." Elysia gave her assurance.


    "Un, I''m d to hear that. Actually, Ais, I''m not human. The truth is, I''m a devil." Sylvia straightened her back and looked straight into Elysia''s purplish-blue eyes.


    "Huh?" Elysia immediately put up a soundproof barrier for mutual safety. She forgot to install it.


    "Are you surprised?" Sylvia had expected that response.


    "Not really. I just forgot to put up a soundproof barrier. But, well... I''ve known since the first time we met, you know that? After all, um, I''m not that stupid not to notice, especially your father." Elysia looked around for fear that someone might be eavesdropping.


    Meanwhile, Rhea just sat on Elysia''sp. She did nothing but stare at the devil girl.


    "Oh, I see..." Sylvia smiled contentedly to see her friend''s response. Then, she continued the confession of truth that she had nned a few days ago. "Right, I know that my father is too stupid to go undercover with me!


    But, this is different, Ais. I am no ordinary devil, but a Devil Princess, daughter of the sole ruler of the Devil Continent, my father, Devil Emperor Dn. Actually, my name is not Aivlys, but Sylvia, Sylvia Transcendent. You don''t hate me just because of my identity?"


    "Why should I hate you? Really, what have you done to deserve my hatred? I''m more curious about what you are doing in this holy city. Also, does the evil organization of devils that infiltrate this city have anything to do with you?


    I can judge a lie just by looking. Please don''t disappoint me, or I can''t help you out of trouble." Elysia shrugged her shoulders slightly as if she didn''t care. She became a little sentimental, to say thest sentence.


    "If all humans were like you, Ais... Devils and humans would have long since made a truce or perhaps made peace." Sylvia smiled, but at the same time, she looked sad.


    "To be honest, I don''t know anything, Ais. I was only caught in this mess because of those lowly devils. If I find them, I will definitely teach them a meaningful lesson with my own hands. I''m having a hard time because of them." Sylvia shook her head and smiled wryly to look at her friend.


    "You know, I only ran away from my father''s pce because it wasn''t safe for me there. My father doesn''t care even if the Devil God bothers me all the time. I haven''t even used any magic since my escape that night. And this ck hair is not created by magic. It was me who dyed it." Sylvia took off her summer hat and then twirled a handful of her hair.


    "I see. I appreciate you for speaking with honesty. So, you are only involved in a schemeunched by a third-party army? Are they really devils, hmm? You are a Devil Princess. Can youmand all the devils in this city to retreat? They run the risk of triggering a great war between humans and demons." Elysia put her hand to her chin questioningly.


    Even Elena was confused about Sylvia''s involvement with the infiltrating devil group. Rhea also couldn''t help when Elysia asked via telepathy.

 Chapter 436: Mend Their Relationship

    <h4>Chapter 436: Mend Their Rtionship</h4>


    "I don''t think it can be realized because I don''t know the evil group in question. You know, I''m sure the devils are busy preparing for war over the information Devil God gave them. Even though I and the other devils don''t like him, he indeed asking the devils to face the inevitable. So, I''m sure no one nned this attack from my father''s side. Could this possibly be a third party outside of my father''s control?" Sylvia tapped her chin in wonder.


    She just shrugged her shoulders because she thought it was pointless to dwell on it. Then, she looked at her friend with a questioning look. "Nee, Ais... Can I ask you a question, but you need to answer me with honesty also!"


    "All right." Elysia heaved a subtle sigh and nodded.


    Sylvia picked up thetest trending magazine from her Space Bag.


    "The trending magazine?" Elysia didn''t understand what Sylvia wanted to ask with the magazine.


    Sylvia just opened the magazine and went to the ''beauty fest & fashion'' page. She pointed to the top supermodel, the most eye-catching picture. "It''s you, right? Are you also a top supermodel in the world of beautiful dresses and fashion?"


    Elysia felt a little overwhelmed. She had been reminded by Elena, but it would be different if it actually happened in front of her. Her identity had indeed been exposed to Sylvia.


    "Mm, that''s me." Elysia just confessed without further ado.


    "As I thought! It turns out that this supermodel is indeed you, Ais. But, I investigated this supermodel yesterday from various sources. Do you know what I got?


    This purplish-blue-eyed girl is Elysia, an Apprentice Mage at the Deterry Academy of Magic. First-year student, sixteen years old, and also quite famous in this city. You are here, right? One of the owners of a renowned restaurant called Lavely Pizza. However, one thing that surprised me was-" Sylvia looked into her friend''s face and paused.


    Elysia remained calm andposed to wait for Sylvia to continue, but she became quite panicked inside. Sylvia already knew that far.


    ''Could it be that this Devil Princess knows that my Ely is also known as the Goddess of Light''s disciple? There was no Sylvia''s first or second friend, only Elysia, her only friend because I didn''t count in it, pfft, fufu...'' Elena couldn''t help butugh to express her estimation.


    ''...'' Elysia didn''t know what to say because it was indeed true. Perhaps, it was time for the truth toe to light.


    "You''re not Ais from the start! You''re just using a pseudonym like me. Hum, hum, I know that. You can''t lie to me." Sylvia puffed out her chest. She had just revealed an interesting fact.


    "Ye- yeah, just like you, it''s just my name being read backwards, Aivlys, or now Sylvia." Elysia didn''t expect the revtion.


    "Wow, it turns out that we use the same trick. This is really great. Could it be that we have the same thoughts, Ais, Elysia, huh?" Sylvia took a deep breath to mentally prepare.


    Her Goddess friend, her first friend, shared the same name as her second friend. But, they were two different people, or maybe the same person?


    "Uhm, I''ve been thinking about this, and this is also the one I wanted to ask. Are you perhaps the Goddess of Light in disguise? My Goddess friend also has the same name as you, Elysia...


    Are you perhaps a divine being? Or, just a mysterious, unknown, yet also the youngest Empress-level human?" Sylvia tried to ask to be sure, even though it was hard to believe.


    She even had difficulty finishing her sentence because she was a little hesitant and worried for some unknown reason.


    "..." Elysia didn''t answer right away because it would be a lie if she answered that she was a different person.


    ''Ely, do you need my help? I cane out and help you out of your dilemma~'' Elena offered to help while humming.


    ''En, please help me, Sister Elena. I didn''t lie from the start, but the repercussionses to me instead. I don''t know how to answer. It can''t be yed with words when it''s like this.'' Elysia immediately asked for help from the one she could rely on the most.


    ''Hmm-mm, I know that. Sometimes, troubles doe when you don''t expect them.'' Elena nodded with a pleased smile. She disappeared from the Soul Realm toe out into the outside world. Her arrival was unknown to anyone other than Elysia.


    To take advantage of that, Elena just sat right behind Sylvia and materialized her body silently. "Oh my, you overwhelmed my precious disciple, devil girl. My Elysia and I are different individuals. Does that satisfy your conscience?"


    Rhea heaved a subtle sigh when Elena appeared, but that didn''t mean she lowered her guard to the devil girl. However, this ''two in one'' divine being did like to y as master and disciple apparently.


    A graceful, pleasant, yet soothing voice of an unknowndy rang out from nowhere. Sylvia flinched instantly. In that empty hall, there were only Elysia and herself. So, the one behind her was a ghost!?


    "Disciple? Who are you referring to, ghost?" Sylvia looked left and right. She is looking for thedy ghost.


    "Oh, this is so sad. Nee, Elysia, my good disciple. Do I look like a ghost?" Elena smiled in amusement to see the confused devil girl.


    Elysia thought back to the event when she first met Elena. She also once shouted at Elena as a ghost because of her shock.


    "No, you don''t look like a ghost, master. Wherever I look, you are a beautiful and miraculous Goddess." Elysia paid her respect like a disciple to a master.


    Sylvia chorused once again to see Elysia saluting her. Or rather, behind her. She turned around in a lightning-fast movement only to realize someone was behind her.


    It was ady with long, slightly wavy golden hair. The golden-white dress that seemed to glow with holy light was worn by celestial perfection.


    Sylvia''s eyes widened to meet the golden eyes of the divinity that seemed to burn her dark soul in the sun of holiness.


    "E-Elysia? Is- Is that you? Or, should I call you the Goddess of Light? Finally we meet again... I''ve been looking forward to seeing you again." Sylvia stuttered slightly at the holy Goddess before her.


    The current vibe was very different from what she felt when she saw the Goddess of Blessings. It was not a ghost, but her Goddess friend!


    "Hm, I believe this is our first meeting, devil girl. I''m not Elysia, that''s the name of my disciple." Elena shook her head with minimal movement.


    "Huh?" Sylvia became puzzled. She looked at Elysia then at the Goddess of Light again. It repeated several times.


    "Are you really not Elysia?" Sylvia asked with a clueless expression.


    "Mm." Elena only replied with a hum.


    "Then, who is the divine being that came to me that night? She has the exact same form as you, but her name is Elysia. She said that she is a Goddess who just arrived to this world." Sylvia scratched her head because there were too many possibilities.


    "Hm, yes, as you said. It was my disciple who somehow transformed into my form. However, you seem to have misunderstood one thing, devil girl. My disciple did not introduce herself as a Goddess. It was you who thought that way." Elena tried to help so that Elysia didn''t need to exin much.


    "Is- Is that so?" Sylvia loosened her shoulders to realize the reality. She only had one friend, and she almost broke her friendship with her only friend because of trust issues just now?


    "So, my two friends are actually one and they are the same Elysia as Elysia?" Sylvia looked at the Goddess of Light, then at Elysia.


    "Your words are confusing, but, yes, that''s me. Unlike you, I don''t like to lie and avoid it as best I can." Elysia snorted softly.


    "Eh? What do you mean by that? Do you suspect I''ve been lying? Wasn''t that you yourself who told me I was telling the truth earlier? Why all of a sudden now?" Sylvia blinked her eyes repeatedly as if she couldn''t believe what she had just heard.


    Elysia decided not to answer, but Elena felt that Sylvia needed enlightenment. Thus, she came as a mediator to mend the rtionship between these two girls.


    "My precious disciple Elysia doesn''t like being lied to, especially from one she is familiar with. You lied to Elysia several timesst month, right? This is not a matter of identity or pseudonym. My Elysia can tell other people''s lies, you know? You should know that you run a great risk of losing the trust of your friend." Elena said it just to let the cat out of the bag.


    It was no use beating around the bush when the other person already knew a lot of things.


    Sylvia''s eyes widened at the revtion. She remembered that she did hide some facts, and she also lied without batting an eye. She did that for a reason, but she didn''t know that because of that, she almost lost Elysia''s trust?


    Could it be the ever kind Elysia, her first and only friend, had deliberately ignored her for the past month because of that?


    Because of that, she immediately drew closer to Elysia and grasped thetter''s hand with a guilty expression. "E-Elysia, I didn''t mean to. I didn''t actually lie to you out of bad intentions. Let me exin everything, I''ll make amends, really.


    At that time, I was just overworried and wasn''t ready if you would hate me just because I''m a devil. It''s very difficult for me to find someone like you as a friend. So, please listen to my exnation, please."

 Chapter 437: Asking for Protection

    <h4>Chapter 437: Asking for Protection</h4>


    "Huff, I''m getting a little sentimental for some unknown reason. That''s fine, Sylvia. I understand." Elysia closed her eyes and let out a soft breath. It wasn''t him to make a fuss about things she shouldn''t be concerned about.


    "Please, forgive me? Y-you forgive me, and you don''t hate me at all? Even though I''m a devil, though? You, a human, want to protect a devil under your care? Can I trust for this?" Sylvia brought her face closer to Elysia''s.


    "Uhm, you''re too close." Elysia opened her eyes and backed away a little.


    Then, she answered Sylvia''s string of doubtful questions. "Yes, is something wrong? I just need to be the one to punish you with my own hands if you dare to do something evil. I don''t know why you ran away from home, but your presence runs the risk of causing worse problems. I''m keeping an eye on you at all times to guarantee that no trouble wille because of you."


    "Ah, thank goodness..." Sylvia breathed a sigh of relief, and her body rxed without her noticing it.


    Instantly, Sylvia remembered something and turned around. She looked at the Divine Goddess with a slight sense of loss. Nevertheless, she decided to say what she had in mind.


    "Can we be friend, o the Goddess of Light? This may sound insincere, but I need protection from the possible threat, namely the Devil God. I can''t think of anyone in mind other than you for this. I will be a good devil. I will also listen to the advice of you and my friend Elysia, your precious disciple, about anything, and above anything else. I wished for your help, please help me." Sylvia sped her hands in prayer.


    "..." Elena had the urge tough, but she held it in as best she could. It would sound very evil tough at someone else''s plea.


    "Hmm, what should I do, hmm? Just now, I remembered a certain devil girl using me of being a ghost.


    But, now, the devil girl in question made her wish and prayed to me? A devil is afraid of the Devil God and begs a Human Goddess for help? It''s prettyplicated, mm." Elena rested her cheek while looking the other way. She yed like someone who had a hard time making a choice.


    "Wha, please forgive me! It wasn''t my intention to treat you like a ghost. Elysia''s master, my friend''s master, please forgive me for my bad behavior." Sylvia bowed a little and wiggled her sped palms. It was like she paid her obeisance.


    "Well, that''s fine. But, I won''t protect you from anything if my precious disciple doesn''t give you her approval. Your request needs to be granted by my Elysia too." Elena secretly gave a wink to Elysia.


    Now, everything became easy to handle for Elysia. The misunderstanding was resolved, and perhaps, Sylvia could be added to Elysia''s friend list.


    Hearing that, Sylvia turned around once again to make her plea. "Please grant my wish. I need protection from you too not only from humans, but also from the Devil God, or maybe the evil devils!"


    "Uhm, can you tell me why you seem scared of something? You, a devil, are afraid of the Devil God? What did he do to you to cause you to be like this?" Elysia knew that Elena only left the decision to her. But, when she wanted to ask for more detailed information, a notable guess suddenly crossed her mind. "Oh wait, did you run away from home because of the Devil God, Sylvi?"


    "Sylvi? Is that a nickname for me? But, that sounds good." After saying that with an approving nod, Sylvia immediately grabbed Elysia''s hand with an expression full of grievance. "You have no idea what I''ve been through, Elysi, Ely. All right, I''ll call you Ely. You know, since that terrible night--"


    For the next few minutes, Sylvia told about what she had experienced in thest few days since the arrival of the Devil God to her father''s pce. Although, it sounded like a girl-to-girl heart rant, an expression of grievance.


    "Oh my... He is such a bad guy to bother you all the time. It''s only natural for you to worry about your chastity when that Devil God presumably goes in and out of your private room as if it were his. But, hees beside your bed almost every morning too, huh... That''s really scary." Elysia tried to imagine Sylvia''s situation and why this Devil Girl had fled so far into the Human Continent.


    "Un, un! I''m d someone finally understands me." Sylvia nodded innocently, then put on an irritated expression. "Yes! That Devil God is very evil and is actually very hated by devils. If not for his divine knowledge and help, I believe my father and the other devils would not have made a deal with that Devil God."


    After excitedly conveying her grievances, Sylvia went limp with a bit of disappointment. She leaned back and looked up at the ceiling with a sad expression. "Sigh, my father who used to care so much for me even suddenly didn''t care about me. Looks like he sold me to the Devil God because of some other deal."


    "Is that really what happened? Your father didn''t ignore you because he was busy preparing for what the Devil God had told him, right? To deal with the inevitable ursed monsters, right?" Elysia tried to find out the source of Sylvia''s troubles.


    "I won''t run away if it''s true. My father even forgot his promise and just postponed it to his heart''s content. In fact, the one thing that prompted me to run away immediately was because I had already spoken to him about my worries and problems. You know what he gave me in response. me, Ely?" Sylvia turned to look at her friend''s face with a faint smile stered on her face.


    She was pretty happy to see someone worrying about her. It indicated that her friend cared for her.


    "What was the response from him?" Elysia blinked a few times as Sylvia seemed to be waiting for her to respond.


    "En, just indifferent. He just put my problems aside as if they didn''t matter. He didn''t even take any preventive action or anything against the source of my problem." Sylvia shrugged her shoulders and let out a sigh.


    "And here I am. Even my father and Devil God would never have thought in their wildest minds that I would enter the most dangerous ce for devils. I didn''t even leave any traces or aura behind. They wouldn''t be able to find me, even if they were going to find me. Hum-hum, I''m smart, right?" Sylvia looked up and smiled proudly.


    "..." Elena covered her mouth as she almost burst intoughter. She wasn''t as good as Elysia at controlling facial expressions after all. This Devil Princess was indeed silly, and surprisingly, this girl was so proud of it.


    "You two can continue your conversation. I need to leave for some reason. Farewell." After saying that, Elena simply disappeared and fled to the Soul Realm. She burst outughing as she couldn''t help it.


    Elysia rolled her eyes at Sylvia''s statement and also at hearing Elena''sughter. She couldn''t do anything because she became worried about this Devil Princess''s line of thought.


    "Wouldn''t your father be worried? I wouldn''t defend you if we happened to run into Devil Emperor Dn or maybe Devil God." Elysia didn''t want to say much about the problem of the Devil Princess running away from home. However, at the very least, she needed to express at least one sentence of concern.


    "Then, he needs to try harder to get my forgiveness. Hmph!" Sylvia snorted and folded her arms.


    "A sulky girl is hard to persuade. That''s trouble and trouble for you Devil Emperor Dn." Elysia muttered under her breath. Then, she didn''t struggle with that problem anymore.


    For the next few moments, Sylvia took the time to ask Elysia a few things. Since the Goddess of Light just left, she also used that time to talk about many things with Elysia.


    "Hmph! Then, he needs to try harder to get my forgiveness." Sylvia snorted and folded her arms. Then, she smiled yfully at Elysia. "But you promised to protect me, right? Your Goddess master said that too."


    "A sulky girl is hard to persuade. That''s trouble and trouble for you Devil Emperor Dn." Elysia muttered under her breath. Then, she didn''t struggle with that problem anymore.


    "Yes, we said that." Elysia replied and stroked Rhea''s head gently. She telepathically asked thetter not to overthink about prejudice.


    "Hehe..." Sylvia chuckled happily.


    For the next few moments, Sylvia took the time to ask Elysia a few things. Since the Goddess of Light just left, she also used that opportunity to talk about many things with Elysia. She wanted to know her friend better without any pretense.


    What made Sylvia sad was that the cute baby always ignored her no matter what she did. But she just thought it was just a shy baby.


    On the other hand, Elysia also took the opportunity to get to know Sylvia better. However, his main goal was to interrogate the Devil Princess subtly and indirectly.


    "Ah, we''ve been here for quite some time. Em? Forty-five minutes have passed just like that?" Elysia checked the clock on the wall, then she spoke to Nell via telepathy to inquire about the situation on the other side.


    After getting confirmation, Elysia carried Rhea and stood up. "Let''s go. My presence is awaited."


    "Mkay~" Sylvia also stood up and walked out side-by-side with Elysia.

 Chapter 438: Baby Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 438: Baby Goddess</h4>


    "So, that''s what happened?" Nell nced up slightly while thinking about something.


    "Yes, that''s all I know. You''ll probably get more details from the Holy Grandfather himself." Lucia, E''s mother, nodded politely.


    "But, he''s out of range. Did he go to a sealed ce or something. I can''t detect him anywhere." Nell used her magic vision again, but she couldn''t see any Emperor-level aura other than Arthur''s in the imperial pce.


    Right now, she only got the information from Pope''s daughter-inw. But, that was not enough because she needed to speak from the highest authority under her.


    "Sigh, he will show up on his own sooner orter. Anyway, what about the progress of preparations for the inevitable?" Nell changed the topic to something else because she was just waiting for Elysia and her big sister.


    "For that, everyone is very busy taking care of it all. If we look at the percentage, it''s about fifteen percent of the original n." Lucia picked up a document on the desk and nodded to look at the data.


    "That will take quite some time, hmm... With this speed of progress, it will take us at least two months to be fully prepared. Let''s hope for the best for all of us." Nell sighed. She closed her hands and sped her hands.


    Lucia, Gio, Yuuki, and everyone else in the room also sped their hands in prayer to follow the movements of the Goddess of Blessings.


    "Where''s your daughter and her friend? They''re inside the Holy Cathedral, right?" Nell opened her eyes and looked at Lucia.


    "Uhm, please forgive me because I''m the only one here to wee you, o the Goddess of Blessings. Those jolly girls decided to go around the cathedral because they were bored. After all, the regtion that was issued suddenly didn''t allow them to go out. Holy Grandfather forbids them to go out for any reason." Lucia gave a slight bow to apologize.


    "No problem on my side. But, could you please tell them both toe here? I''m sure they will be very happy to know their friend Elysia is back as well." Nell suggested with apassionate smile on her face.


    "Mm, I''ll tell them right away." Lucia took out a gold talisman and wrote something on it with a pen.


    Not long after the handwriting disappeared, a response appeared there so quickly.


    "Oh my, they''re really excited. I''m sure E and Eve will be here in no more than five minutes." Lucia smiled faintly and shook her head.


    On the other side of the cathedral, E wiggled her hands excitedly. "Eve, you know, the Goddess of Blessings and Ely are here! They''re back after their week-long journey!"


    "Well, that''s an eight day trip, E. Let''s end this cathedral tour and head back to your house." Evelyn couldn''t hide her excitement either. She grabbed E''s hand, and they both walked back at a quick pace.


    Meanwhile, outside the Holy Cathedral, a certain girl refused to enter, no matter the reason. That girl sulked like a little girl who refused to do things she didn''t like.


    "Anyway, I don''t want toe in. I''ll wait for you here." Sylvia sat on a bench outside the cathedral and held it with both hands.


    "Uhh, you''re just like a little girl. You said you wereing with me, right? Why change your mind now. I''ll help you neutralize the holy aura that''sing at you, so let''s go in." Elysia grabbed Sylvia''s arm and used a bit of telekinesis magic to make the stubborn girl know that everything would be fine. She literally just dragged Sylvia into the Holy Cathedral.


    "Yah- I don''t want to. I''ll be short of breath. Aah, I can''t breathe. Air, fresh air, I need-" Sylvia tried to run away, but it was futile and toote. But, one thing she feared never came. She was breathing normally without any problems. "Eh? I''m not feeling short of breath?"


    "I already said that, didn''t I? It hurts a little because you don''t believe what I said. Anyway, please don''t stay away from me more than 20 meters or you''ll feel suffocated because of the holy aura." Elysia wore a sad, disappointed expression. But that was just a pretence.


    "Ah, ah, no, it''s not that I don''t trust you. I''m afraid of several things, and one of them is shortness of breath." Sylvia tried to exin the situation.


    "Mm, I know your fear is for a reason. And because of that too, I dragged you along so you could prove the truth of what I said." Elysia replied with a tender gaze.


    "Oh, thanks for the concern." Sylvia smiled brightly and leaned closer to Elysia''s ear, and whispered. "Psst, I was probably the first devil to set foot in the Holy Cathedral. This shocking fact needs to be recorded in the history books, right?"


    "Uh, please don''t whisper suddenly in my ear. But, well... you need to get a historian to record that." Elysia covered her ears reflexively. "In my opinion, please don''t do it because you''ll only get in trouble instead of getting fame."


    "Is that so? All right, I''ll hear you, Ely." Sylvia nodded in agreement. She was just joking, but if good advice came along, of course, she would appreciate it.


    Then, she quietly brought her hand to the cute baby in Elysia''s arms.


    "Isn''t that so, sweet girl?" Sylvia pinched the baby''s cheek gently.


    Unfortunately, the baby in question didn''t like that. Rhea pped Sylvia''s hand and buried her face in Elysia''s arms.


    "Oow, this is quite painful. For the strength of a baby under seven years old, it''s quite terrifying." Sylvia flicked her rosy hand and blew at it.


    "Yeah, it looks like you''re not liked by babies, Sylvi." Elysia stroked Rhea''s head gently. But, she realized Sylvia''s downcast expression. Therefore, she tried tofort the sad heart. "Anyway, anyone doesn''t like being pinched by someone they just met. You''re still a stranger to my cute baby~"


    "Hmm, you''re right, Ely. But is this how a father feels about their little daughter? I remember reading an article or story that babies love their mother more than their father." Sylvia folded her arms to think various thoughts.


    "Hehe, you''re not a father and neither am I your wife. Why do you seem to be in so much trouble?" Elysia shook her head and looked back at the front. She chose a quiet path with few holy knights or priests.


    "This gave me second thoughts. Is this how my father feels because of me? But I''m sure I''ve been acting like a well-behaved little girl for too long, for so many years. It''s time for me to be a little selfish and rebellious to do what my heart desires." Sylvia patted her chin and nodded at her own statement.


    "You can do that as long as it''s within reasonable limits. After all, your father is your family. You know what''s right and what''s wrong. I''m sure you can make your own decisions." Elysia didn''t want to give much advice apart from a reminder of kindness.


    "Un." Sylvia nodded, but she looked directly at Elysia with an iprehensible gaze. Did theye to a dead-end in a deserted corridor? Elysia wanted to do something unspeakable to her?


    "Hm, what''s with that gaze? Somehow, I get the feeling you have a meany thought about me." Elysia rubbed Sylvia''s face so that thetter would not stare at her continuously.


    "It''s a dead end, Ely. Do you want to corner me in the corner of the room and whisper soft words into my ear to make me melt and helpless before you can do the unspeakable?" Sylvia was reminded of a story from an incident from a story.


    The corner of Elysia''s lips twitched at that. She just gave a head chop to the silly devil girl. "You''re thinking too much about unnecessary things. You''ll know where we''re going."


    "Oow..." Sylvia held her head even though she didn''t feel any pain. She simply followed Elysia into the dead-end of the corridor.


    "Hm, Ely?"


    A girl''s pleasant yet sweet voice came from behind. Sylvia turned around to check, and so did Elysia.


    "Yay! Wee back Ely." Evelyn came closer and hugged her best friend''s arm.


    "Um, I''m back." Elysia felt a little overwhelmed because of the excited Evelyn.


    "Mm, wee back, Ely. I''m d you''re back in good health and- Uhm, it''s only been about a week and you have a baby, Ely? Sweet girl, hi, nice to meet you." E waved her hand to get the cute baby''s attention.


    "Eh? This cute baby is your daughter, Ely? What? When did you get married? Am I an aunt now?" Evelyn widened her eyes in surprise. She looked at the cute baby in Elysia''s arms with sparkling eyes.


    "Err, why are you so quick to assume? But, please be polite because the one you refer to as a cute baby is actually a divine being. She is the Goddess of Nature, the Goddess of Light''s big sister." Elysia decided to reveal the truth because it seemed Rhea didn''t want to tell regarding identity if she didn''t do the reveal.


    "Oh my Goddess..." E covered her mouth.


    "Huh?" Evelyn did likewise.


    "Eh, wait, what did you just say, Ely?" Sylvia was the one who was the most surprised among the three girls.


    After all, it had been almost an hour since she bothered the cute baby who turned out to be a divine being! Baby Goddess!?


    "Y-yo- you are a divine being, o almighty baby? Why remains silent and ignored me? Ely, why didn''t you tell me about it in the first ce." Sylvia stuttered due to mixed feelings in her mind. She felt guilty and feared divine punishment if she had offended this divine being.

 Chapter 439: Curious Girls

    <h4>Chapter 439: Curious Girls</h4>


    "I already told you, though?" Elysia tilted her head slightly.


    "Ah, umm? Is that so? Maybe next time you can be more direct with me." Sylvia scratched her head in slight confusion.


    "Ma- Ely- Elysia, why did you reveal my identity? At this rate, I can''t pretend to be a helpless little girl while protecting you." Rhea looked up at Elysia''s face.


    "En, but, it''s okay, the Goddess of Nature. They are my friends and Sylvia isn''t evil, really. You can see her aura, right?" Elysia tried to persuade Rhea so that thetter would not sulk because of her.


    "Eh, did you just want to call Ely Mama, Mama Ely? I know that." Sylvia brought her face closer to the cute baby. "Please forgive my impudence. I just wanted to get your attention because I thought you were my friend''s baby daughter. Un, you are so adorable and your green hair is so beautiful, I can''t help it."


    "You''re too close. My hair color isn''t green, but it''s mint or a little to turquoise." Rhea pushed the devil girl''s face.


    "Mama?"


    "Ely, are you be a mama now?"


    Evelyn and E looked at each other. They were pleasantly surprised to know that.


    "Hm? Please don''t spread strange rumors or gossip, okay? I take care of the Goddess of Nature and vice versa. That''s what happens, mutual care for each other, symbiotic mutualism. Yes, that''s it." Elysia found it a little difficult to exin in easy to understandnguage. She also couldn''t exin her actual rtionship with the baby in her arms.


    "Oh my... A temporary mother is it? Divine Baby? Is your current form your true form, o the Goddess of Nature?" Evelyn slightly lowered her head to match the level of her gaze with the Divine Baby.


    "The current me is the real me." Rhea responded with a concise answer.


    "Understood. Pardon me for asking this, but why would a divine being have the form of a baby? As far as I know, all divine beings are mature entities not only due to age and experience, but also in their true form." E asked politely and respectfully.


    "It''s for a reason. Give me another two or three weeks or so. I''ll be fully recovered." Rhea symbolized the number three with her fingers.


    "All right, let''s go in, our arrival is awaited. Here someone might be eavesdropping on our conversation." Elysia looked around with her advanced perception. She was relieved that she didn''t see any strangers within a 200-meter radius, only her circle of friends and acquaintances.


    "En." "Un." "Okay!"


    E, Evelyn, and Sylvia responded simultaneously. However, E and Evelyn suddenly be curious about the identity of this new girl. This girl actually looked like a tourist,plete with sunsses and a summer hat.


    Evelyn asked while pointing her palm at the girl with the sunsses when Elysia was opening the secret door. "Ely, can you introduce us to this youngdy? Is it possible that she is a divine being too?"


    "My pleasure! My name is Sylvia. Hum, you look like good girls because you are Ely''s friends. Nice to meet you!" Sylvia spread her arms to introduce herself. She didn''t wait for Elysia to introduce herself to these two human girls.


    "Nice to meet you too. My name is Evelyn Mitchell." Evelyn replied with a smile as she was happy to see another cheerful girl.


    "Pleased to meet you. But, are you a human? I feel something odd about you and my hunch is that you are not human. Are you a resident of another continent who came with Ely?" E grasped her hand due to aplicated premonition.


    "Oh that, yes, you''re right, I''m not human. But, for your information, Ely also came with a beastkin, a few little beasts, and also- Umm, a giant I guess? He''s twice as tall as us." Sylvia tried to measure her height to the big tan-skinned man earlier.


    "Yup. They could be considered ambassadors or part of the Goddess of Blessings group for a world-saving cause." Elysia confirmed Sylvia''s statement.


    *ck*


    The secret door opened. An almost transparent barrier plus a wall of illusion magic was erected behind the door.


    "Let''s go in." Elysia invited her friends and pulled Sylvia''s hand. She didn''t want this devil girl to be blown out because of the Celestine Family''s private area security system.


    *Swoosh*


    The girls entered the entrance without a hitch.


    Meanwhile, Sylvia repeatedly looked at the entrance because she felt like she had bumped into some invisible jelly as she passed through it.


    "Uuh, this is my family''s house. I should have invited and guided you in front." E went beside Elysia with a guilty expression.


    Elysia introspected only to realize that, perhaps, E was dissatisfied. Thus, she decided to apologize. "Umm, am I being rude, E? I used to open that door so many times that I forgot my decency. Please forgive me."


    "No-no, it''s a trivial matter. I just feel like a careless host. But, let me lead the way now." E shook her head and walked ahead to guide her group like what the host needed to do.


    Right after opening the door to the living room, E was greeted by the unusual sight of the guests there.


    E just stood there slightly dazed expression, and Evelyn too. It was their first time seeing a seven-tailed girl with animal ears in person. Not to mention the big man in full-body armor. After being watched a few more times, he looked like a dragon.


    "Ah, you''ve finally arrived, girls. The Goddess of Blessings is expecting you. Oh my, who''s the beautiful baby girl in your arms, Elysia?" Lucia weed the arrival of her daughter and friends. But then, she became attracted to the adorable baby with mint green hair.


    "She is the Goddess of Nature, my honorable big sister. She used to be known as the Elven Goddess and at the same time the Fairy Goddess. For some reason, my big sister became a baby. Please pay attention to your attitude toward my big sister." Nell exined before another misunderstanding urred. She knew what had happened behind that secret entrance some time ago.


    "O-Oh! It is an honor to be in your presence, o the Goddess of Nature." Lucia immediately changed her attitude from carefree to respectful.


    She immediately gave a respectful bow and canceled her intention to pinch the adorable baby''s cheek. It was so close tomitting an offensive act.


    "Hum." Rhea responded curtly.


    After that, Elysia and her friends sat on the sofa to join her group. Evelyn, E, and Sylvia became curious girls who asked quite a few things not only to Elysia but also to others, especially the snow fox girl.


    When these three curious girls became more familiar with Yuuki, they decided to ask the thing that made their curiosity soar.


    "Nee, Yuuki, are these fox ears of yours real or essories? Does a beastkin have human ears too?" E pointed at Yuuki''s ears curiously.


    "Your tails are long and so fluffy, Yuuki. Do you often use these as nkets?" Evelyn tried to stroke Yuuki''s tail to make sure.


    "Please excuse me." Sylvia decided to poke the fox ears to check their authenticity. "O, wow, they''re real! Look, Yuuki''s fox ears are twitching."


    "Uh, umm..." Yuuki became so overwhelmed. She became a little ufortable, panicked but also agitated.


    The temperature slowly dropped as the fox girl started to lose control of her emotions. The one thing she was most worried about was going against her will even though she was aware of it.


    "No-no, please..." Yuuki tried her best, but the temperature kept dropping because of her.


    "Eh? Why is it snowing here and suddenly getting cold?" Evelyn looked at the little snowkes that had appeared out of nowhere. Then, she rubbed her arms due to the cold air.


    Elysia immediately ended her conversation with Lucia and the Goddesses. She immediately approached to help.


    "Yuuki, Yuuki, please take a deep breath and let it out slowly. These curious girls have no mischievous or malicious intent." Elysia sat beside the troubled fox girl. She helped to calm Yuukis'' panic attack.


    Meanwhile, Elena helped Elysia to take care of the temperature drop.


    After two minutes passed, the temperature returned to average room temperature.


    E, Evelyn, and Sylvia sat side by side with their faces down. They looked at Elysia and Yuuki with pitiful expressions, except for Sylvia.


    "Maybe we are a little too much to bother you with questions, please forgive us."


    "Please forgive us and our curiousity. But, do you hate us, Yuuki?"


    E and Evelyn couldn''t think of anything other than apologizing because they thought it was their fault. They had been disrespectful to the ambassador just because they had just had a good conversation.


    "Though we might displease you with our curious questions. It wouldn''t be a good move to try to freeze us." However, Sylvia instead advised the fox girl as if she was an innocent victim.


    "Sorry, it just came out of my control. Please don''t bother me too much or my extreme ice cold curse will freeze you. For now, only Godd-kohon, Elysia can help me." Yuuki felt guilty, but at the same time, she felt grateful to Elysia for providing such quick help.


    "This is just a reminder. ording to my observation, Yuuki has a panic attack based on emotions that trigger her extreme ice cold ability. If you want to exchange jokes with her, please pay attention to her feelings too, okay?


    Also, please don''t hate Yuuki because it''s not her fault." Elysia reminded the girls as well as the others.


    After that, she turned to Yuuki with a solemn expression. "And for you, Yuuki. Once again I remind you that it''s not a curse, but a kind of deficiency or disease that can be cured. Do you believe me?"


    Yuuki looked at Elysia''s purplish-blue eyes with slightly teary eyes. Then, she nodded slightly. "Un, I trust you."


    In her mind, she decided to immediately run to Elysia to ask for help if her emotions got out of control again. She was sure Goddess Ely could help her.

 Chapter 440: A Battle on the Holy Bridge

    <h4>Chapter 440: A Battle on the Holy Bridge</h4>


    Sylvia just shrugged her shoulders. She no longer bothered about Yuuki''s extreme ice cold outburst anymore. After all, it was out of control, and she couldn''t me the fox girl either.


    Then, she turned to the big armored man only to snort. She no longer paid her attention there. Some time ago, she had tried to talk to that dragon-like man several times, but she only got a silent treatment in return.


    "Nee, where''s grandfather? I''m sure he will be very excited to know the Goddess of Blessings ising at this moment." E asked her mother.


    "Mm, I think so too. However, the Holy Grandfather is unreachable no matter what I do to contact him. I wonder where he is now. Could it be-" Lucia put her hand to her chin as a possibility crossed her mind.


    "Do you know anything?" Nell could sense that Lucia knew about the Pope''s whereabouts. She wanted to meet him on some business before she went to the Imperial Pce to meet Arthur.


    "I''m not so sure, but it looks like he''s in the underground secret chamber. It''s a ce I can think of when none of us can reach him." Lucia shook her head slightly.


    "Underground secret chamber? What is he doing there? Is it a sealed chamber in the underground Holy Cathedral?" Nell tried to use her magic vision to see deep underground. However, she could see nothing but darkness.


    "..." Lucia decided not to answer with anything because she knew that the Goddess of Blessings already knew more things than her.


    Finding nothing, Nell was reminded of Elysia''s unique ability to scan thoroughly. Thus, she asked for help. ''Ely, can you try looking further down there? What can you see?''


    ''All right, but please cover me. That ability will make my eyes glow and it''s really eye-catching.'' Elysia nced at her friends secretly.


    ''Sure. Your real identity is still a secret to your friends after all. Poof, all right, now you are covered by my illusion magic. No one will know that your eyes will sher. But, please do it quickly because you will arouse suspicion.'' Nell cast her magic around Elysia silently.


    ''Mm.'' Elysia examined the illusion magic and immediately looked down at the ground using her sacred vision.


    Her eyes shone with a purplish-blue color, just like what she said. Nevertheless, in the eyes of others, she was just sitting casually beside Yuuki doing nothing.


    It was a secret chamber located deep underground. Elysia passed through many specific rooms and focused only on the one that caught her most attention.


    In a secret chamber enveloped by a particr barrier, she could see the Holy Grandfather was there. He seemed to be praying, or maybe he was meditating.


    ''Hmm, Nell, I can only see faintly. But, Grandpa, the Holy Grandfather is there.'' Elysia had just reported what she saw. But at that very moment, Alexander was seen walking toward the exit. ''Oh, looks like he is walking out of that secret chamber. Maybe it''s a ce of meditation? Let''s wait a moment and we can reach him.''


    ''Understood.'' Nell revoked her illusion magic after Elysia''s eyes no longer shone.


    Deep beneath the grounds of the Holy Cathedral, Alexander was in the most sacred ce for him. He sat cross-legged beside a coffin-like stone with his eyes closed.


    After two seconds, he opened his eyes and sighed. "It seems that the appointed time has arrived. This holy city has been invaded by the elite devils and a battle will engulf this city."


    Alexander looked up at the hundreds of gems embedded in the ceiling. "It has been more than 200 years since the tragedy. Divine beings havee down from heaven to save the world. However, it seems, I will be following you soon to heaven."


    After saying that, Alexander stood up and stared at the coffee-like stone with a tender gaze. "If you are watching me from heaven, please wish me luck. I may not be able to y the entire devils because the world has a new threat.


    I don''t know what will happen in the future, but I want to sacrifice this body and soul to help the divine save the world from this great, inevitable threat. I hope our Almighty Goddess can bring myself to you when I too am no longer living in this world."


    "Well then, I need to deal with the devils up there. They''re too presumptuous to infiltrate this holy city. Allow me to eradicate them once and for all. Farewell, my wife, Olivia." Alexander took another nce at the coffin-like stone, then he walked out of the secret chamber.


    It was the ce where his wife''s ashes were kept, an unusual burial because he refused to bury his wife in the ground for a reason. Cremation was the only option after all.


    After Alexander returned to ground level, he just went outside the Holy Cathedral. He was already wearing the white-golden robes of a Holy Pope. A sacred golden staff was in his hand as if he was ready to punish the evil with holiness.


    *Boom!* *sh* *Bang!*


    The noise that came from outside did not change Alexander''s expression in the slightest. He kept walking with firm steps. His gaze was unwavering because he knew what was happening out there.


    A battle was taking ce on the Holy Bridge over the Serene River. Hundreds of holy knights and priests were seriously injured. A dozen of them were no longer breathing.


    Red and purple blood stained the white concrete of the Holy Bridge and also the clear river below. Nearly a hundred elite devils attacked the Holy Cathedral as their main goal. Yet, there was one devil with the most terrifying aura among the others.


    "Found you~" A girl with dark purple eyes and xen hair smirked at the Pope. She kept swinging her ck greatsword and cast her dark magic to clear her path to the Holy Cathedral.


    "Our Holy Grandfather is here!"


    "You devils won''t live to see the sunset!"


    "You will pay for all your sins!"


    The holy knights became excited to see the Holy Grandfather''s arrival, no matter those who were seriously injured or those who were still struggling to exterminate the devils.


    "The embodiment of evil and darkness, this is the end of you. None of you devils will leave this city alive." Alexander squinted his eyes to stare at the girl with such a thick aura of evil.


    The girl was more than three hundred meters away, but he could feel an evil and dark aura from her. It was definitely not an aura for a young girl to have. Perhaps, a unique-ss devil or a devil possessing a girl''s body.


    "Hehe~ It doesn''t matter if I''m going to die, but I''ll drag you with me to hell!" The Emperor-level devil smiled widely. She plunged her ck greatsword into the bridge and opened her palm forward. "Begone, humans."


    *Boom!*


    A super-strong shockwave of dark energy swept across most of the holy knights in front of her. Dozens of holy knights and priests sshed into the river from the impact.


    "It''s like Emperor-level devil strength. However, I felt a strange premonition from that devil girl. I didn''t know if the Devil Continent had six Emperor-level devils." Alexander muttered and checked the surroundings with his magic vision.


    "All holy knights and priests, listen to my orders! Exterminate all the devils from our holy city! Our enemy is an Emperor-level devil with her hundred minions. The holy light will shine upon us to eradicate the evil!" Alexander thumped his sacred golden staff to the ground with a ng.


    At that very moment, the Holy Cathedral''s defense system was activated to its maximum level. A dome-like barrier was set up to seal all the devils from escaping. Then, another barrier appeared to protect the main building of the Holy Cathedral.


    "Oooh!" The holy knights shouted in response to the Holy Grandfather''s call.


    "Hehe-hahaha! You will die by my hands today, Alexander Celestine! My mighty devils, y all these disgusting humans." The Emperor-level devilughed heartily and extended his hand forward.


    "Your order is our honor, lord!" The elite devil minions immediately prepared their weapons and magic before rushing to attack the humans as ordered.


    "Meh." The Emperor-level devil grinned and enveloped herself in dark energy. She puts a stance with her greatsword, ready to attack.


    After that, she shot forward like a missile with Alexander as her sole aim.


    "Hmph!" Alexander also enveloped himself with the all-around shield of holy energy. He dashed forward to face the Emperor-level devil head-on.


    However, at that moment, he felt a slight tremor in his chest. Someone sent a message via talisman. Unfortunately, the current situation was too precarious for him to think about anything other than the one in front of him.


    Alexander just ignored that and repelled his enemy''s greatsword attack with his staff.


    *Bam!*


    A burst of impact from the sh of dark energy and holy energy created a mighty explosion. It traveled all the way to the Imperial Pce.


    The attention of all citizens immediately turned to the Holy Cathedral.


    Meanwhile, Arthur stared at the Holy Cathedral with a sharp gaze.


    "A great battle has taken ce and that old man has stepped in. The situation has already gotten to the worst. Lucas, Lawrence, prepare a level five defense system and send elite troops toe to the Holy Cathedral. We have plenty of devils to y." Arthur ordered his two trusted subordinates without looking back.


    "Affirmative, My Majesty." Lucas and Lawrence gave a respectful bow and immediately carried out the order.


    Arthur took a deep breath, then he immediately put on hisplete war equipment. After that, he jumped out and shot toward the Holy Cathedral at full speed.

 Chapter 441: Divine Reinforcements

    <h4>Chapter 441: Divine Reinforcements</h4>


    "What is Grandpa''s reply, E?" Elysia nced at E''s golden talisman curiously.


    "This is weird, grandfather didn''t respond to my messages." E shook her head.


    *Boom!*


    At that moment, a violent explosion rang out from outside. Even though it was a private area with special protection, it was not an effective soundproof shield.


    "Huh? An explosion? It sounded so close. Or maybe, could it be-" Evelyn covered her mouth as she remembered the evil organization that caused the emergency regtion.


    Nell used her magic vision to check out only to witness a bloodbath outside the Holy Cathedral. She frowned upon seeing the ck-red aura devil who was facing Alexander. "Hm, a battle is going on at the Holy Bridge. I''ll go there."


    "Allow me toe with you."


    "Me too."


    Lucia and E immediately asked toe along. They were both feeling worried and restless.


    "No, you all stay here. The devil that Alexander faced is at the Emperor-level. Apart from the danger, you will only hinder the others." Nell gave a t refusal because it was dangerous.


    "But, but!" E wanted to voice her protest, but she didn''t dare go against her Goddess'' orders. Her gaze was somehow drawn to Elysia and then to the Baby Goddess.


    "Alright, we''ll go there. However, listen to what I have to say and don''t get involved in any shes. The Goddess of Blessings will sort things out easily and quickly. Got it?" Elysia reminded with a resolute expression. She didn''t take no for an answer.


    "Ah, um, fine." E nodded in relief. She could only hope that her grandfather would be okay.


    After everyone nodded in response to Elysia''s statement, Nell could no longer stop anyone from leaving. Therefore, she just tolerated it. "Alright then, let''s go and sort things out out there."


    After saying that, Nell flew flying towards the exit and everyone followed her from behind.


    Meanwhile, the battle over the Holy Bridge was bing increasingly heated and fierce. Not figuratively, but truly became hot from the sh between dark magic and holy magic.


    "Hahaha! Is that all you''re capable of, Alexander? You''ve be too old to live, weak. Why don''t you just sleep three feet underground?" The Emperor-level devil shed her greatsword into Alexander''s barrier. It cracked, and she managed to send him flying a few meters back.


    "Hmph! You''re an Emperor-level devil spirit who possessed the remains of an innocent human girl. I don''t know why your aura of hatred is so intense, but I will put the end of you here and forever. The divine punishment wille to you and hell is the sole destination. who will be waiting for you." Alexander repaired his barrier with just a flick of his hand.


    He nced around briefly. The two holy knight generals were there to lead the counterattack. Therefore, he no longer needed to pay attention to anything other than the mysterious Emperor-level devil in front of him.


    "Kekeke... This is all because of you and your hypocrisy, hypocrite. To avenge my family, I don''t care about anything anymore, you will die right here and right now by my hands." The Emperor-level devil''s voice suddenly turned a little heavy. It was no longer a girl''s voice.


    Then, she raised her greatsword high and swung it horizontally with both hands. A red-ck light enveloped her and her weapon. "Dark Sprit sh!"


    "Holy Light, Holy Seal!" Alexander pointed his staff at his enemy. A golden magic circle with a reddish aura within a diameter of twenty meters enveloped the Emperor-level devil.


    *Bam!*


    The destructive power of the dark energy was reflected and turned to attack the attacker.


    "Lend your grace, o divine power. Help us to eradicate evil. Holy Light, Holy Judgment!" Alexanderunched his follow-up attack without waiting for anything. Arge golden-red magic circle appeared in front of him.


    Then, an extremely hot golden light shot out like a tornado. It was amplified when it came into contact with the Holy Seal to create a more powerful and concentrated destructive force.


    *Boom!*


    A violent crushing force shattered the Holy Seal. The destructive power continued to blow anything up to two hundred meters away.


    Several elite devils were wiped out because of the impact, but none of the holy knights was caught in that attack because they managed to dodge in time.


    A thick cloud of dust blocked the view, but Alexander just stood in silence to stare at his opponent''s shadow.


    "You think an attack like that will topple me? What a shame." The Emperor-level devil muttered in a cloud of dust. But, she felt a thump in her heart. "It''s almost time, huh... Today should be the end of where I will erase the holy city from this world, but it seems I can only erase the Holy Cathedral from history."


    After saying that, she immediately prepared her strongest magic and shot like a lightning bolt towards her opponent. A plume of ck corrosive mist enveloped and damaged anything she crossed.


    However, at that moment, she slowed down because she saw a group of girls who had juste out of the Holy Cathedral. Her focus was fixed on her enemy''s family and simply ignored the others.


    "Hahaha! What would happen if I killed your most precious treasure right in front of you! Your daughter-inw and your granddaughter will not escape my judgment either!" The Emperor-level devilughed heartily and took another path. She shot into the sky as if she was no longer aiming for Alexander.


    Alexander''s eyes widened. He immediately looked back reflexively. Sure enough, his granddaughter and his daughter-inw were there, but they weren''t alone either.


    Unfortunately, his opponent took advantage of the opportunity tounch a sneak attack.


    The Emperor-level devil turned into mist and suddenly appeared before Alexander. "Where do you look when your enemy is right in front of you?"


    A swing of a greatsword shrouded with dangerous evil energy smashed into Alexander''s barrier. It shattered into small pieces instantly, and a fatal strike headed straight for Alexander.


    Alexander could only see the pitch-ck evil weapon heading straight for his heart. He did his best to create an emergency barrier to protect his vital organs, whether it was toote or not.


    "Grandfather!" E screamed hysterically to see her grandfather was on the brink of death. Her also mother shrieked with the same cry.


    However, E couldn''t do anything but look because Elysia was holding her arm.


    "Holy Grandfather!" A holy knight general darted from the side of the bridge. He abandoned his enemy because the Pope''s safety was a priority, even though his life was at stake.


    *ng*


    The ck greatsword''s attack was repelled by the golden longsword.


    "Get lost!" The Emperor-level devil used the impact force to make a semicircle counterattack and shed at the holy knight.


    *sh*


    Alexander widened his eyes with a furious expression to see the red blood and pieces of golden armor scattered before his eyes.


    "Khak." Patrick spat out a mouthful of blood. His armor shattered like paper, and his stomach was split open.


    "Hmph!" The Emperor-level devil thrust her hand forward. SHe wanted to annihte the holy knight general and the Pope in one strike. "Nero Dark Burst. Perish!"


    A pitch-ck sun d in red energy appeared in the palm of the Emperor-level devil. The light intensity dropped drastically as if a bright day had suddenly turned into a dark night.


    Just as theser beam-like attack wasunched, a bright golden light shone across the entire Holy Cathedral area. A golden barrier enveloped Alexander and the dying holy knight. It blocked the attack of the high-level dark magic.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    The dark energy with high destructive power was reflected in various directions. Not all of the deadly force could be blocked by the golden barrier because it was too sudden.


    *Rumble* *Rumble*


    Half of the Holy Bridge copsed. Yet, Alexander took the opportunity to strike back even though he didn''t know who saved him. He just swung his golden staff d in high-level magic.


    He hit the Emperor-level devil''s face hard with a bonk and sent the devil flying dozens of meters away.


    *Thud* *Thud*


    The Emperor-level devil bounced and rolled on the ground. Still, she immediately plunged her greatsword into the ground and crouched down. She stared at her opponent with a sharp gaze and scorched face.


    "Oh my, that''s a good blow right to the face. You have no mercy even if your enemy is a girl, Alex. I''m at a loss whether topliment you or not."


    A golden light shone from above. Alexander looked up with relief and peace. He knew very well the owner of the great and noble voice. Sure enough, it was none other than his Goddess, the Goddess of Blessings.


    "Forget your respectful greeting, we have enemies to deal with." Nell floated down and drew near to the dying holy knight. "Your bravery ismendable, holy knight. The current situation does not allow me to heal you, but you will be able to endure this until recoveryes to you."


    Nell stretched her arms forward to stop the bleeding to the dying holy knight.


    "All hail, Almighty Goddess of Blessings." Patrick muttered in his hoarse voice. Although his vision was blurry, he knew that the one before him was a divine being.


    "Please don''t talk just yet. Recovery wille to youter." After the dying holy knight was no longer bleeding, Nell flew into the air to deal with more pressing matters.


    "Ely, why did you hold me back? My grandfather is in danger, and that purple-eyed devil is very dangerous!" E conveyed herint to the girls who were holding her arm. She brushed off Elysia''s hand in annoyance as she was being swept away by emotions.

 Chapter 442: Blind Love is Truly Scary

    <h4>Chapter 442: Blind Love is Truly Scary</h4>


    "Are you aware that you will only mess things up there, E? Tell me, what are you going to do there? The Goddess of Blessings has stepped in, is your faith just like that?" Elysia looked forward with a calm andposed attitude.


    "I-I..." E couldn''t answer anything. There was no reason whatsoever that could justify whatever she was about to do.


    "Mm, do you understand? Remember what you promised earlier? Please listen to what I have to say." Elysia gave a reminder. She didn''t want her friend to be hurt for doing something stupid. It would only make things harder for Nell and Pope.


    "Sorry, please forgive me. I didn''t mean to yell at you, Ely. Please forgive me, sob, sob..." E sobbed a little as she realized her mistake. She also didn''t want to be treated with the cold shoulder.


    "That''s fine, E. I''m d if you understand. Please don''t cry. You are a ninth generation angel candidate, right? Let''s leave this matter to the Goddess of Blessings. Her divinity will take care of all this mess in no time." Elysia smiled a little and stroked E''s head gently.


    "En." E nodded and sped her hands in prayer.


    Rhea just nced at E briefly, then she looked back at the front. Or rather, she stared at the ck-red aura devil.


    ''Master Elysia, I feel that Emperor-level devils are fake. I can feel something strange going on in his body.'' Rhea told the result of her observation via telepathy.


    ''Hmm? Fake devils? What do you mean, Rhea?'' Elysia blinked in surprise. She no longer stroked E''s head and also focused on the ck-red aura devil.


    ''What I mean, that devil''s power is fake. It was only temporary due to help from outside factors. That girl used a high-risk method to push her power up to Emperor-level.'' Rhea narrowed her eyes and tried to look deeper using her magic vision.


    At that moment, she discovered another oddity. However, she didn''t have time to say anything yet, and a gigantic golden magic circle immediately enveloped the sky of the Holy Cathedral.


    "The chaos you created will end here, devils. Sword of light, seal all the movements of sinners!" Nell swung her hand down. Thousands of swords of light rained down to stab the devils down.


    "Guh!"


    "Urgh!"


    "Gha!"


    The elite devils could only helplessly scream against the divine magic. Dozens of swords of light nailed them to the ground without giving them any chance to escape.


    "Kuh, keke, this is pathetic. I''vee this far, and so close to killing that hypocritical Pope. But why, but why did you have toe back at this moment you Puny Goddess!?" The Emperor-level devil shouted into the sky as she tried to pull out the swords of light that had nailed her to the ground.


    As she just pulled out one, several other swords of light rained down on her again to seal her movementpletely.


    "Watch your mouth, puny devil. I''ll release you if you answer all my questions. Look me in the eyes." Nell gave absolutemand with golden shining eyes. She used hypnotic magic explicitly aimed at the enemy leader.


    "Tricks like that won''t work on me!" A surge of dark energy from the Emperor-level devil suddenly surged up. "Ha!"


    The devil''s scream echoed like a terrible rage full of hatred. The swords of light slowly began to fall apart and turned into ck ashes. The Emperor-level devil was freed from the shackles and returned to her feet.


    Nell frowned at the change in the Emperor-level devil''s eyes. The sclera turned blood red, and the iris turned dark purple. In addition, the ck tattoo spread from the heart and the rest of the body like living and throbbing nerves.


    "Something is wrong with you. Is that girl''s body just a vessel for you? You are a devil in the form of an evil spirit. Release that innocent girl now!" Nell narrowed her eyes as she finally understood the oddness she felt earlier.


    "Keke, why should I obey you?" The Emperor-level devil didn''t linger to say anything else. She just darted toward Alexander as she was determined to take him to hell with her. "Die!"


    "You think I''d allow that? Holy Prison!" Nell waved her hand up. Dozens of golden iron spiked up from the ground and formed like a birdcage to imprison the berserk devil.


    *Bang* *Bang*


    The Emperor-level devil tried to break through the golden prison, but it didn''t even bend in the slightest.


    "It''s useless. No matter how strong you are, a mortal is still a mortal. Know your position." Nell red at the devil as she floated down.


    "A mortal can never win against a divine, huh? Hahaha! This is really funny. You are so lucky old geezer! If I can''t kill you, then I will curse you and your entire family! Dark Cur- mhpff!" Just as the Emperor-level devil was about to send her curse, a rubber ball flew out of nowhere and stuffed her mouth.


    "You''re quite noisy. Why not save your energy for my interrogation? If I''m satisfied, I''ll guarantee your freedom." Nell codes Alexander to leave from there to take care of the others.


    Alexander just nodded and immediately rushed away from there, taking the holy knight general with him. He could use that time to save anyone who could still be saved.


    "Tell me why your hatred is so deep for the Pope Alexander." Nell used her magic to pull the rubber ball from the devil''s mouth.


    "Ptui, the freedom you promised is nothing but death. That hypocritical Pope deserves to die after what he did to me and my wife!" The Emperor-level devil spat then kicked the golden prison only to produce a loud sound.


    "You think you are the embodiment of virtue and goodness? Pope exterminating devils is a natural thing. Your minions have been subdued and ughtered one by one by the holy knights. Now you are the only one." Nell folded her arms arrogantly.


    "A fairy as a Human Goddess. You think I''m afraid to die?" The Emperor-level devil smirked. She looked at the Pope''s back thenughed in a hoarse voice.


    "Look into my eyes, Holy Hypnotic." Nell used hypnosis again but with a higher intensity.


    The Emperor-level devil suddenly became calm and expressionless. Seeing her magic work perfectly, Nell started to ask the devil a few questions about the truth behind this attack.


    It didn''t take more than two minutes. Nell revoked her hypnotic magic and brought the devil back to consciousness.


    "Huh?" The Emperor-level devil was momentarily dazed by what had just happened.


    "Your power is nothing more than a temporary borrowed power. You only have a minute left before you are burned down from within. But, to my surprise, you are an evil spirit who used to have a body. Why did you marry a human priest?


    You already know the risks, and you know what awaits you. Your actions are nothing more than deceiving the innocent priest, and you are the one who killed your own family. Holy Cathedral rules are absolute.


    Pope Alexander was only applying his wisdom to free the innocent priest from her suffering. And you, what are you?


    The embodiment of the vile evil? You didn''t even let your daughter live in peace. Aren''t you aware? The body you are now in is your daughter, the daughter of that innocent priest named Anya. She gave birth to a daughter before she asked for forgiveness and release.


    However, this innocent girl can no longere back to life even though you no longer possess her body. The bacsh from your actions has also killed your own daughter." Nell delivered a series of long speeches about what she got and what she could observe.


    The Emperor-level devil''s eyes widened in shock. Her strength slowly weakened until the red aura from her body gradually changed color to a level below it and continued to decline.


    "How did you know that!" The EMperor-level devil eximed as if he was trying not to believe it.


    "Don''t you know that yourself? What made you sopatible with that girl for over eight years? Yes, it''s because the blood that flows through her body is a part of you. She is a half-demon who lives unnoticed by anyone." Nell took a deep breath. This whole dramatic cause made her heart a bit heavy.


    "My-my daughter? No-no, she couldn''t survive even though I died and left her body?" The Emperor-level devil stammered, her hands shaking to look at her own hands. It actually belonged to her daughter!


    "You know, her name is Lucie Sutton, a ninth-grader at the Deterry Academy of Magic. At least you''ve spent over eight years with your daughter, Rees, the devil spirit of darkness.


    The soul of that innocent girl may have been in the realm of death, to a new life, but that''s not for you. You need to bear all your sins and all their consequences in hell. Divine Light, Heavenly me." Nell snapped her fingers. Golden mes zed from beneath the golden prison to burn the devil.


    "I see... I''m a terrible father, huh... So, was I wrong all this time? I just don''t understand anything about humans. Anya, so that''s really what happened? You asked to kill yourself in front of Pope ? Because of me? Why? You''re already happily living with me, right? And our daughter..." Rees got a big shock and tremor. He looked at his hands, his daughter''s hands, and could only regret everything.


    At that moment, he did not once doubt the Goddess of Blessings because it made a lot of sense and because he was on the verge of death.


    "Blind love is truly scary." After Rees was entirely devoured by the golden mes, Nell muttered softly and turned around to fly toward Elysia''s group.

 Chapter 443: Elysian Pantheon?

    <h4>Chapter 443: Elysian Pantheon?</h4>


    Nell looked around and sighed. The death toll that fell in this short attack was also not small. She grieved, but they still died honorable deaths.


    The imperial knight elite battalion was there to help. The Emperor of the Holy Central Region, Arthur, immediately rushed over to the Goddess of Blessings to salute him on his knees. "Arthur faces the Goddess of Blessings. All the devils have beenpletely annihted."


    "Mm." Nell just gave a slight nod and held out her hand to Arthur. "Holy Light, Purify."


    "Hmm?" Arthur felt he was suddenly enveloped by an extrafortable, warm glow of golden light. All stains of blood, dirt, or dust disappeared from his body and armor.


    "This afternoon, we will be holding a funeral for the knight who died with honor." After saying that, Nell flew closer to Elysia.


    "Ely, that was-" E nced at the Goddess of Blessings and Elysia several times in a turn. Her feelings are mixed now.


    "Erm, I think I''ve met that girl before. But where, hmm? Her name sounds quite familiar. Lucie?" Evelyn put her hand to her chin. She tried to remember someone who looked like the purple-eyed devil earlier.


    "We''ve met her before. Do you remember that night? A suspicious girl we met at dusk on our way to the Holy Cathedral. She was in a dark alley, alone." Elysia sighed. She didn''t expect the twist of the event that had just happened. Elena previously couldn''t believe it either.


    "She''s gone? Because of that evil spirit? That evil spirit has also perished, right?" Evelyn muttered in a whisper-like voice. She finally remembered the girl.


    "Yeah, that innocent girl has been gone ever since that evil spirit used a forbidden technique to transcend all boundaries to have temporary Emperor-level strength." Elysia looked around.


    The Holy Cathedral''s barrier slowly disappeared. More than a thousand knights could be seen immediately rushing to deal with the aftermath of the battle earlier.


    "But, that evil spirit''s wrath is also not without reason, right? He fell in love with humans, but that ended in tragedy. Everyone will also be angry, no matter devil or not, if their loved ones are killed, right?" Sylvia questioned Elysia with a worried face.


    Elysia took a deep breath and answered. "Mm, you are right. That evil spirit has the right to take revenge, but that is the decision of his loved one. The Goddess of Blessings and the Holy Cathedral also have the right to stop evil by giving them release for judgment in hell. You''ll get details about thatter, Sylvi."


    "Mm." Sylvia just nodded softly. She also realized that it was true. After all, that evil spirit had alreadymitted a grave crime.


    Nell came and floated right in front of Elysia. "Ely, out of the 277 holy knights and priests, 39 are dead, 3 are dying, 37 are seriously injured, and 84 are lightly injured. Will you help me to give aid to these 40 people with the most fatal injuries? I wish them the lowest possible risk for their healing."


    "Understood." Elysia nodded in understanding.


    ''Well, our little Goddess doesn''t seem willing to waste too much energy healing the victims. That''s why she asked us for help.'' Elena folded her arms with a snort as if she knew what Nell had in mind.


    ''That''s fine, Sister Elena. It''s natural for someone to ask for help.'' Elysia smiled wryly to hear Elena''s random prejudice.


    After that, Nell went with Elysia to the holy knight with the worst injuries. But strangely, the dying man just sat rxed while leaning against the wall as if he didn''t care that his stomach was no longer whole.


    "You look so rxed. How do you feel now?" Nell gave Alexander a slight nod and floated closer to the dying holy knight general.


    "I''m not bleeding anymore. I''ll probably be fine in a few days at the Medical Center." Patrick nced at his stomach with a neutral look as if it was just a minor wound. He then sighed sadly as his treasured golden armor shattered like paper before that ck greatsword.


    "You can say that only because you are still under my magical care. It will bepletely different if I revoke it. Do you wish for aplete recovery, brave holy knight?" Nell shook her head with a faint smile. She removed the slight effect of her magic, and the holy knight hissed in pain with an extra pale face.


    "Allow me to receive your blessings, o the Goddess of Blessings. I only use this body and soul to uphold justice and honor your divinity. Allow this servant to recover so that he can quickly carry out all your orders." Patrick gave a slight bow of respect.


    "Very well. However, I will also use this opportunity to teach my half-disciple Elysia about high-level healing magic. Are you ready?" Nell asked for confirmation and asked Elysia to walk over.


    Elysia and Elena were slightly surprised that it was not only a request for help but also an advanced magic teaching. Rhea looked up at Elysia''s face, and thetter just stroked Rhea''s head in return.


    "I''m ready any time." Patricky facing the sky as if giving up his body for experimentation.


    Elysia sat in seiza position next to the dying holy knight, and Nellnded on her shoulder. Meanwhile, Rhea just watched with an innocent look as if she wasn''t involved, or rather, wasn''t allowed to get involved.


    "You will probably lose at least a year of your lifespan as the price of healing your damaged and evil energy-contaminated organs. You can watch your healing progress if you want." Nell studied the wound for a moment and told the patient the after-effects of this healing magic.


    "Two years is a trifle. I still have a few hundred more years to serve you as your faithful servant, o the Goddess of Blessings." Patrick put the cloth to his mouth. He didn''t want to scream or hissed in pain as he realized that the one who would heal him was not only the Goddess of Blessings but the apprentice!


    ''Alright, Ely, this is probably simr to normal healing magic. But the main difference is here. We will use your magic energy after my first demo, so pay attention to me properly. The first thing you need to do is-'' Nell started teaching Elysia practically straight away for a reason in mind.


    It didn''t take more than half a minute. Elysia immediately started performing advanced healing magic to heal the seriously injured holy knight.


    Nell looked at the green light from the healing magic that Elysia was using with aplex gaze. For some reason, she felt was defeated by this young girl. Her magic was once again mastered in seconds...


    Nell had absolutely no idea that Elysia already had experience in this field. Elysia or Elena only needed direction and theory since their magic and level of mastery was unique.


    ''Never mind, Little Nell. You don''t have to feel sad. after all, Elysia is also your master, no?'' Rhea stroked Nell''s back with her delicate finger.


    ''Hmm, I know that. But, I taught Elysia. So, am I not the master one?'' Nell pursed her lips.


    ''Arara? But, Elysia is my master, and so is Elena. Do you want to reverse the hierarchy? You may not realize it, but we''re already Elysia''s, erm, I mean, part of the Elysian Pantheon!'' Rhea cheered with passion in mind. She was careful that neither Elysia nor Elena could hear the telepathy.


    ''Pa-Pantheon? Including Lifa? But, why not Elena instead?'' The corner of Nell''s lips twitched to hear her big sister''s silly deration.


    ''Yup, and all part of our group is going to be a part of it.'' Rhea nced at Elysia''s face briefly to ensure thetter was still focused on healing the patient.


    Then, she continued in a soft whisper via telepathy. ''You know, Master Elena is very obedient to Master Elysia. Mother once told me that Elena couldn''t live without Elysia, but it wasn''t the other way around.


    So, even though Elysia and Elena are the ''two-in-one'' Goddess, we know who is dominant there. I wonder what Elysia''s private realm is like now. It must be a very impressive and excellent realm, but no one ever said anything about it... Elena really enjoyed being there, didn''t she? As it is now.''


    ''I-I see... That''s a new information thing for me.'' Nell was taken back. She just found out about it. Then, she looked at Elysia''s face with some thoughts in mind.


    ''Now that I think about it. Elysia and Elena have far more mysteries than I ever imagined. What are their real identities, huh?'' Nell muttered in a mosquito-like voice. She is not aware that she is still connected to her big sister''s telepathy channel.


    ''I don''t know, Little Nell. But, we will get to know them more closely as time goes on. We have plenty of time for that.'' Rhea responded with a smile on her face.


    ''But, we need to eradicate those ursed monsters first.'' Nell reminded.


    ''I''m sure we''ll get through it as long as the savior is here. Tragedy like a hundred thousand years ago will never happen again. But, we need to equip Elysia and Elena with tons of divine magic. They master things quickly, and that''s very profitable for us.'' Rhea patted Nell''s back with her finger again. She smiled brightly after that.


    No one was aware of it. Elena was doing multitasking to eavesdrop on Rhea and Nell''s conversation, as well as assisting Elysia. But, it was discovered by Elysia nevertheless.


    ''Naughty girl. Please don''t eavesdrop too much on their private conversations. They did that in purpose so as not to offend us, Sister Elena.'' Elysia reminded with a gentle approach.


    ''I just curious, that''s all. Who would have thought that Lifa said that to her daughter. But, Ely, if I can''t live without you, do you have the same feelings as me?'' Elena simply pushed aside all the information she caught and focused on the one thing that bothered her the most.


    ''I''m already toofortable with you around, Sister Elena. I don''t know what I would do if you weren''t by my side, with me. Please don''t leave me no matter what. I promise you, that we will always be together, for all trials, problems, delights, and anything in life or what will await uster. Please promise me the same, Sister Elena.'' Elysia ended her healing magic because the patient was cured. However, her heart seemed to stop beating when she imagined that Elena was no longer around.


    "My promise to you remains the same. I am your guardian angel who will follow you forever. Let''s face what awaits us together." Elena dered her promise with a dazzling smile. She wiped a tear from her eye with a surge of relief and happiness.


    After that, Elysia and Nell healed another 39 dying patients before entering the Holy Cathedral with the group. Arthur and Alexander also came in.

 Chapter 444: Bridge the Truce

    <h4>Chapter 444: Bridge the Truce</h4>


    That afternoon became a moment of sorrow that enveloped the holy city.


    Along with the emergency regtion''s repeal, a funeral ceremony was held in the courtyard of the Holy Cathedral. An event attended by several divine beings, but only a handful of people knew about it.


    Nevertheless, one thing was clear to the public. Everyone was aware that the Goddess of Blessings was present among them! But, they just had no idea where their Goddess whereabouts.


    After the funeral ceremony ended, Elena gently stroked Elysia''s back. "Let''s go back."


    "Back, but to where?" Elysia heaved a subtle sigh and nodded.


    "To your apartment on the top floor at Lavely Pizza? The Holy Cathedral is getting a renovation from the Goddess of Blessings, yes?" Elena nced at the floating Nell.


    "Mm, well, even if that''s true, I won''t be starting to renovate the Holy Cathedral this afternoon either." Nell rolled her eyes and looked to the side.


    "You want to eat until you''re full first? Fine, I''ll treat you so you can work harder." Elena gave a wink with a yful smile.


    "You will treat everyone? But I''m sure Ely will pay for everything." Nell blinked a few times in surprise, but she just shrugged her shoulders in the end.


    "Ely and I shared our possessions. There''s nothing wrong with that. Let''s go." Elena turned around and walked away, Elysia following right beside her. Rhea was still in Elysia''s arms. While Nell followed right after.


    Evelyn, E, and Sylvia looked at each other withplicated feelings. Their friend Elysia got along well with the divines. For some reason, their rtionship with Elysia felt distant because they felt inferior.


    Elysia noticed that her group didn''t seem to have been invited, and no one had followed her either. Thus, she stopped in her tracks and turned around to ask the others.


    "Erm, what''s holding you all back? Let''s go to Lavely Pizza. Eve, E,e on, we have many guests to entertain." Elysia waved her hand lightly.


    "En." E and Evelyn nodded with a smile. The two of them soon followed. Turns out, Elysia was still the Elysia they knew. Nothing had changed, except for more new friends.


    "Mother, you will alsoe with me." E stopped her steps and went to her mother, then she asked her grandfather''s n. "Umm, grandfather, how about you? Come with us?"


    "Hmm, fine." Alexander nodded and decided for his daughter-inw too.


    After that, Elysia''s group left the vicinity of the Holy Cathedral, although her group really attracted attention.


    Arthur just watched that group leave with aplicated gaze for one thing... He wasn''t invited! He, the Emperor of this region, was abandoned and ignored!?


    Even so, he just took a deep breath and put aside his veins of embarrassment. He immediately joined the group on their way to Lavely Pizza.


    Dozens of elite holy knights and imperial knights also followed to escort the super-duper important executives.


    "Psst, hey, we''re going to Lavely Pizza, right? Why do I now feel that this ce is no ordinary restaurant?" Sylvia whispered to E and Evelyn while covering her mouth with her hand.


    "Of course, Lavely Pizza isn''t your average restaurant at all. It''s a special ce of choice." Evelyn gave a thumbs up and wiggled it with a smile.


    "O-oh, I know that, anyway. I just bought more than a dozen pizzas this morning, but those holy knights wanted to catch me after that." Sylvia pursed her lips and adjusted her sunsses.


    "Huh? Did something happen? Did you buy a lot of pizza but didn''t want to pay?" Evelyn tilted her head slightly.


    "Hush, that''s rude, little girl. This big sister is rich and important. I even feel insecure sometimes because of the wealth I have now." Sylvia put her hand on her upper chest proudly.


    "O-oh..." Evelyn and E smiled wryly at Sylvia''s exaggeration.


    "But, well... Luckily, Lavely Pizza belongs to Ely and you both. Otherwise, this big sister will take care of the bill." After saying that, Sylvia nced at Elysia and the Goddesses.


    "Our friend Ely seems to have a unique charm to attract divines. Look, she''s like being the nurse of the Goddesses. Oh, Goddess Tamer, perhaps? Humff!" Sylvia whispered once again while covering her mouth.


    E immediately pressed her hand to Sylvia''s covered mouth to silence thetter. "Hush, that''s rude. What happens if you offend someone you shouldn''t."


    Meanwhile, Elysia smiled faintly to realize what was going on behind her. She didn''t need to look back to know what happened, thanks to her advanced perception.


    "Don''t humans and devils get along well? Look at them, there''s no real difference between them." Elena muttered while ncing at Nell then at Rhea.


    "You may be right, and I was hoping that it could be realized one day. But, this era is not like ours. The strife has been going on for far too long, and the hatred between humans and devils is ingrained. These two races are not even willing to make a truce. I don''t even know what to do anymore." Nell looked up at the sky with a tired look. She had known the problem for the past thousands of years, and no solution came to mind.


    "We are here and the Evil God is there. We can only let time tell. All we can do is prevent a big battle from happening." Rhea also looked up at the sky. She also didn''t have any bright ideas to resolve this serious dispute between humans and devils.


    "Mm." Elysia nodded in agreement. For now, none of them could do much about the dispute between humans and devils. "In the near future, we will be going to the Devil Continent as well. What do we need to do, huh..."


    "Ah, we''ve arrived." Elysia simply put her thought aside. She looked at the fourth-story building in front of her. It was still as nice and beautiful as she remembered.


    "Let''s go in." Elysia revoked her invisible soundproof barrier and looked back. She invited her group to enter.


    "Wee-" The employee''s voice seemed to be stuck in her throat. Her eyes widened to see who it was. Not only her, but almost all employees were the same.


    It was not only the owner but also with many guests. But the most important thing was that all of them were important people, even Pope and Emperor! But also with a fox girl and a huge dragon-like man?


    Elysia just smiled to see the employees stunned expressions. She only guided her group to go directly to the fourth floor.


    "A, nice to see you again." Elysia greeted the bespectacled girl who, for some reason, was already waiting on the fourth floor.


    "It''s my pleasure to see you again, Miss Elysia." A gave a slight bow of respect.


    "A, please prepare a banquet for my guests." Elysia immediately asked without much ado.


    "Understood. Then, please excuse me." A gave another respectful bow before leaving the vicinity.


    After entering the living room, Nell asked everyone to sit down. She opened a serious conversation at the very beginning. "Alex, Arthur, maybe the day after tomorrow, my group and I will go to the underwater region of the Aquatic Ocean.


    After that, we will go to the Devil Continent. What''s your view regarding the truce between the Human Race and the Devil Race?"


    Alexander and Arthur furrowed their brows for a moment, but it was only for a moment.


    "The sh between humans and devils is the worstpared to the other races. If that''s your will, then that''s what will happen. However, it won''t be that easy..." Alexander sighed as he didn''t dare at all against the will of his Goddess.


    "I have a simr opinion. However, it''s not something that can be decided unterally. I hope for a high-level meeting consisting of the highest authorities between the two races. We need to settle things at that meeting." Arthur emphasized his request, but it sounded a bit like an order.


    "Understood. I''ll take care of thatter. We don''t have much time. I just hope, there isn''t a battle between each other when we need to work together to face the inevitable." Nell floated down andnded on the table. She pulled out a seat for herself and sat there.


    "We need to bridge the truce from racial strifes? Humans and devils, beastkins and beasts, elves and fairies as well as dwarves... We have quite a bit of extra homework." Elena leaned back on the sofa. She muttered, but it sounded like a sigh and loud enough for everyone to hear.


    Alexander looked at the three divine beings in the room, two near Elysia and one at the table. The Human Continent had three divine beings as their backing, so it was clear that humans triumphed over the devils if only seen from this alone.


    "Nee, Ely, are we going out to sea? I''lle with you, okay?" Sylvia tugged the hem of Elysia''s dress for attention.


    "Okay, but you will alsoe with us to go to the Devil Continent." Elysia gave an agreement without a second thought as she had nned it beforehand.


    "Yay~" Sylvia raised her hand high. "We''re going to explore the world, right? Devil Continent won''t stop me."


    Hearing that, the two girls beside Sylvia instantly became incredibly envious. They also wanted toe along with Elysia. Still, they were afraid not to get permission because it was dangerous, and they didn''t have the power to protect themselves.


    Nevertheless, Evelyn would not give up before trying. She ventured to ask. "Umm, Ely, you''re leaving again the day after tomorrow with the Goddesses and the representative ambassadors? If that''s possible, may Ie along? I''ll be a good girl and stay out of any harm. I won''t be in trouble."

 Chapter 445: They will Come Along

    <h4>Chapter 445: They will Come Along</h4>


    Elysia looked at Nell and Rhea, but they also looked back at Elysia. But, Rhea understood that Elysia was having a hard timeing up with an answer.


    "Our journey is fraught with danger. You are Ely''s friend, but are you sure that you can guarantee that you are not far from danger, or will not give us trouble? Or, you think this is just a world tour?" Rhea inquired casually but clearly.


    "I know, but I can''t just sit quietly knowing my friend is out there, in danger. I''ll do my best to help with anything. But, please allow me toe along." Evelyn confirmed once again at her request.


    "Is it?" Rhea doubted Evelyn''s reason. She was worried for the safety of this young seedling which is still too early to face the dangers out there.


    "..." Evelyn was silent for a moment, and the room was enveloped in a fleeting silence. She nced at the Goddess of Blessings, the Goddess of Light, then she looked at her best friend with a pitiful gaze. "Can I?"


    ''Ely, what are you going to do? I think, it will be fine if you bring E and Eve with us. This is for their experience and we will protect them. But, are you ready for it? They will probably find out that you have divine level power, not just an ordinary girl.'' Elena expressed her opinion via telepathy on a special channel.


    ''Uhm, huff, they''re my friends, sooner orter, they''ll find out too. But, I hope they remain as lovely friends as I know them to be. I don''t want their attitude to change 180 degrees.'' Elysia didn''t have any resistance either. She only looked at Evelyn with a tender gaze.


    ''Then, ask them to ask permission from their family people first before anything. We can''t possibly let a bad girl get on the boat, can we?'' Elena gave a piece of advice since Elysia seemed to have made a decision.


    Because of those few seconds of silence, Evelyn became gloomy because she thought she didn''t get permission from anyone. She looked at the girl with ck sses with an envious look. "So I can''te with you? Then why did you allow Sylvia toe along, Ely? It''s not fair, you''re not fair."


    "Maybe it''s because I have disguised Saint-level strength?" Sylvia put her finger to her cheek and tilted her head slightly.


    "..." Evelyn pouted and decided not to talk anymore.


    "It doesn''t matter if you want toe with us, terms and conditions apply. I''ve got permission from my master. But, we only have slots for two people. This can also be considered for your future experiences. Eve, E, if you If you really want to go on this dangerous journey, you need to get permission from your family first. Otherwise, I can''t do anything." Elysia shrugged her shoulders slightly at the end of her words.


    Evelyn''s expression instantly changed to that of a sunny day. She rushed in front of her best friend and grasped thetter''s hand with an excited smile. "Thank you very much, Ely! Thank you the Goddess of Light! Please give me five minutes to ask my mother for permission."


    "Ah, umm, is your mother still in this city?" Elysia nodded slightly.


    "Un. Maybe, my mother is on her way to the Holy Cathedral, or maybe here? Anyway, please excuse me. I''ll be right back!" Evelyn ran away from the room, waving her hand.


    Meanwhile, E looked at her grandfather and her mother with hopeful eyes. She sped her hands with a pitiful smile like a little girl wishing for something. "Can I?"


    Alexander sighed as his decision was clear. If there was the safest ce in the world, he would confidently say that this group of three divine beings was the answer.


    "You have our permission, E. But you need to always be a good girl and listen to any good advice given to you." Alexander leaned back and nodded.


    "Mm, it''s a dangerous journey. You need to follow every instruction of the Goddess of Blessings." Lucia nodded with a tender smile.


    "Thank you very much, grandfather, mother. E will always be a good girl and follow the Goddess of Blessings'' every instruction." E closed her eyes and bowed slightly.


    After that, she looked at the three Goddesses, and her friend Elysia was also included.


    "Please take good care of me. I will be in your care." E gave another bow.


    Then, Lucia also bowed to the Goddesses for a request. "This humble mortal pleads with all his heart. Please don''t let my daughter fall in danger and please take care of her."


    "Mm..." Nell nodded, but she sighed inwardly. She also couldn''t do anything if things had be like this. However, she wrote a note in her mind to make Elysia and Elena take full responsibility for the safety of these two girls.


    "The, it''s decided? Yay, our party has grown and will be even more exciting! It used to be just the three of us, but now our party has grown really big, Ely!" Sylvia wiggled her hands because she was feeling so happy. An adventure with a big party of awesomeness.


    "The three of us? It''s my first time seeing you, young girl. What''s your name again? Erm, Sylyf, Sylsi?" Arthur folded his arms across his chest. He wondered about the identity of the girl who imed to have Saint-level strength.


    "My name is Sylvia, mister. This is probably the first time we meet. But, you are such a flirt just because you want to get to know me, hehe..." Sylvia covered her mouth to cover her yful smile.


    "What?" Arthur scratched his head. He got some weird looks, and he just decided not to dig into the topic just now.


    But, he identally saw the true color of Sylvia''s eyes. Beneath those sunsses, the girl had red eyes!


    "Red eyes? This is really unusual... Like a devil. Young girl, you said that you are a disguised Saint-level expert, huh? Then why did you do that? Can you release your aura now?" Arthur frowned. Because of her words, all attention was on Sylvia herself, including Alexander.


    "Ah, umm..." Sylvia drew closer to Elysia and the Goddesses. She felt ufortable and threatened by that stare. "It''s probably just a cursed eyes? I purposely disguised my aura and overall strength because I was running away from home. My father would drag me home if he found out about my whereabouts. I don''t want to go home."


    "Don''t want to go home? Sylvia, did something happen to your father and your family?" Lucia asked worriedly.


    "Yup, he wants to sell me to a big bad ck man because of an unknown deal. Mm, that bad man is one as big as him!" Sylvia pointed her finger at the dragon-like man. She wanted to change the subject immediately.


    "Hmm?" Gio pointed at himself with a clueless expression. He was a little surprised to be pointed out suddenly as if there was something important.


    "Oh my..." E and Lucia spoke in unison. They also both covered their mouth in surprise.


    Meanwhile, Elysia just rolled her eyes as if she didn''t care. She was sure there was a story behind it, things that Sylvia didn''t know. But she could only reveal the truthter when they arrived at the Devil Continent.


    Three minutester, Evelyn returned with ady d in light armor. Evelyn''s mother came in person, just like what Evelyn had hoped for.


    "My silly daughter may be a little troublesome, but this humble mortal asks with all my heart, please take care of my daughter and keep her away from any harm. My permission and prayers will always be with her." Isabelle made her request with a bow.


    Besides the joy of being in the presence of divine beings, she was also excited to know that her daughter had the honor of traveling with the group of three Goddesses!


    "Why the formalities now? We''re not leaving until the day after tomorrow, though?" Elena added, and it gave Lucia and Isabelle an awkwardness.


    How could it not be? They both thought that the departure was today.


    "But, well, if you allow your daughter, then we will take care of them. There is only one condition for them in this journey, don''t separate yourself from the group. Understood?" Elena put a lot of emphasis on her reminder.


    "Understood!" Evelyn and E answered in unison.


    "How about you?" Elena gave Sylvia a nce.


    "Ehm, I will not leave Ely''s side. I am in the protection and care of your disciple, ma''am!" Sylvia gave a salute with a stiff motion.


    Elena just smiled at the ridiculous behavior. After that, they all had lunch together.


    Nell took the time to update her information from Alexander and Arthur. On the other hand, she also gave some instructions to these two highest authorities.


    Finished with lunch, Nell, Alexander, and Arthur left to take care of quite a bit of business. Lucia and Isabelle also left after saying goodbye to their daughters. Even so, they all promised to return at dusk.


    For some reason, Elysia found E and Evelyn stealing a few nces at her. They seemed to expect something out of her.


    "Today was a tricky day. But what''s with you, Eve, E? If you just stole a few nces at me, I wouldn''t know what you wanted to say." Elysia smiled and shook her head gently.


    "Ah, umm... Ely, can youe here for a moment?" Evelyn beckoned by swinging her arm.


    Elysia just put Rhea on Elena''sp attentively. Then, she joined her friends by sitting between them. "I''m here."

 Chapter 446: Souvenir

    <h4>Chapter 446: Souvenir</h4>


    "How about your eight-day trip? I miss you so much. Was it an exciting trip?" Evelyn held her best friend''s arm with a smile and a curious look.


    "Hmm, I can''t say it''s an exciting one. But, it was a new experience for me." Elysia smiled faintly and closed her eyes for a moment. Thest eight days were filled with many astonishing events.


    "Then, do you remember your promise when you said goodbye to us?" Evelyn became even more eager to find out. She looked at her best friend with a look full of expectations.


    "Of course, I remember, Eve. Those are the photos and the souvenirs, right? Would you like to have a look at the photos or the souvenirs first?" Elysia didn''t want to disappoint the girl''s hopeful heart and gave Evelyn a wink.


    "Photos first!" Evelyn raised her hand high, and E nodded in support.


    Elysia checked everyone in the room for a moment, then nodded to her friends. "All right, but just looking kay? No copies or gossip ising out of this room."


    "Un." E and Evelyn nodded in unison.


    "I want to see the photos as well!" Sylvia hurriedly sat down with Elysia and co. She also wanted to see what Elysia had gone through on a journey with the three divine beings.


    For the next few moments, Elysia showed her friends lots of photos from her Memoire. It was a travel album documented by Elysia. However, the attention of the three curious girls was focused on the charm that the outside world possessed, something they had never seen before.


    "Nee, where is this, Ely? The trees here are very tall and dense. Oh! There is a little fairy who happened to be caught in Memoire''s image. Apparently, this is a forest in the Fairy Continent." Evelyn pointed to a photo with sparkling eyes.


    It was the umpteenth time Evelyn expressed what she was thinking when she saw the photos. Even though it wasn''t just her, E and Sylvia were no different from her either.


    "Yup, they happened to be photographed by me." Elysia nodded in agreement, then she switched the image to the next.


    "Hum, this is really amazing. If I may ask, why aren''t there any photos of the Tree of Life? It''s said to be in the Fairy Continent, right? Didn''t you pay a visit to the sacred tree that is said to be only visible from the Fairy Continent and Elven Continent? ?" E gave Elysia a curious look.


    "I don''t have a picture of it because the Tree of Life has fallen apart." Elysia shook her head with a subtle sigh.


    Hearing that response, the three girls beside Elysia covered their mouths in surprise. They never thought that the Tree of Life was no longer there.


    "Umm, I''ve read the story about the Tree of Life. But, did the Tree of Life fall apart long ago?" Sylvia gulped her saliva and asked.


    "No, it happened about six days ago. To be honest, the Goddesses and I witnessed that. Vann was there to see it too." Elysia beckoned for the white cat toe closer.


    And, of course, Vannesa happily ran over and jumped onto her master''sp. She got a gentle caress from her master. One thing she hasn''t felt in almost a week. She subconsciously purred because of it.


    "Six days ago? Did something happen in Fairy Continent? Or, could it be..." Evelyn wondered, and suddenly a terrible thought came to mind.


    "The ursed monsters that were sealed under the Tree of Life were the cause. But that''s okay. The new Tree of Life has grown back in another realm. Let''s take a look at the other photos." Elysia immediately changed the topic of the conversation as she felt it was already pretty heavy to continue.


    After seeing some of the other photos, Evelyn became curious. "Nee, Ely, of all the ces you''ve visited in thest eight days... In your opinion, which one is the most beautiful and left the deepest impression on you?"


    "Deepest impression? Hmm, wait a moment. For that, only one cees to mind." Elysia searched picture after picture in fast motion. She didn''t take more than ten seconds to find what she was looking for. "Ah, found it. Here it is."


    "???" E, Evelyn, and Sylvia looked intently at the image disyed on the screen of Elysia''s Memoire. Yuuki even subconsciously stood behind Elysia to take a look.


    "Sulfur crater?"


    "No, it''s like a colorful natural pond?"


    "No, no, I see it as a rainbow hot spring pool!" Sylvia dered her guess proudly.


    "Ohh~" E and Evelyn nodded in understanding as Elysia gave an approving nod.


    "Yup, this is the Blessings Spot, a hot spring found by the Goddess of Blessings. In this extreme and hidden ce, it holds a lot of goodness." Elysia tapped her Memoire''s screen.


    "Whoa... Can we visit there?" E asked with a glint in her eyes. She became very attracted to the hot springs for many reasons.


    "Don''t ask me for permission. You will need to ask the Goddess of Blessings for permissionter." Elysia wiggled her finger to the right and left.


    "Un, I''ll ask for twilight''s permissionter." E sped her hands with a radiant smile on her face.


    "Me too." "Count me in." Evelyn and Sylvia also volunteered.


    After that, the jolly girls continued to look through the photos. Meanwhile, Elena was just ying and chatting with Rhea to pass the time. Even so, her eyes sparkled briefly when the conversation about hot springs crossed earlier. She had some ns in mind.


    By the time the photo viewing was over, E and Evelyn marveled to imagine their chance to see the vast outside world was about to arrive. It might be fantastic, but it was also not without danger.


    "Would you like a souvenir from me?" Elysia asked with a mysterious smile.


    E and Evelyn immediately returned to their conscious mind and repeatedly nodded to Elysia''s offer.


    "Please give me a souvenir too." Sylvia opened her palms as if she expected something to be ced there.


    "Sure, everyone will get it. Let''s go to the table, and you can choose whatever you like. For your information, all these souvenirs cane from the Fairy Continent, Elven Continent, Beastkin Continent, or even Beast Continent." Elysia walked over to the table and took out several jumbo boxes from her Space Bag.


    In the eyes of the curious girls, it was like a pandora''s box filled with many shiny treasures.


    And the moment Elysia opened the boxes, all attention was immediately drawn to the contents.


    "Is it true we can take some, Ely? We choose it?" Sylvia tapped her chin. She couldn''t hide her excitement from her smile.


    "Yup, don''t be shy. Feel free to take whatever you like. But, please tell me what you took because some of them are magic items." Elysia opened all the boxes and showed her palms there.


    "Yay, thank you very much! Then, I won''t be shy." Sylvia pranced and started rummaging through each box. She tried to see what caught her attention the most. E and Evelyn followed after saying their thanks to Elysia.


    "Ji..." Yuuki just stared at the three girls with envious eyes.


    As if knowing the meaning of Yuuki''s gaze, Elysia beckoned the fox girl toe closer. "You can also take what you like, Yuuki. Why don''t youe over and get some?"


    "Mm!" Yuuki smiled happily. Her seven tails swayed as if they were dancing to express her feelings.


    After a few moments of searching, Sylvia picked up a ck garment neatly folded in a transparent wrapper. It was a brand new product that smelled good.


    She immediately unwrapped the wrapper to check if the ck dress matched her body. However, she gaped in amazement to realize that it was a revealing dress instead!


    "Ufufu... Ely, you naughty girl. I know that you are a supermodel of beautiful dresses. However, behind that, you also keep a bad girl''s dress like this, hehehe... I like you, nevertheless. Can I have this dress?" Sylvia showed the ck dress to Elysia with a mischievous smile.


    Elysia''s eyes widened to see that. It was a revealing elven dress!


    E and Evelyn covered their mouth in surprise. The dress was more like lingerie than a dress.


    "Wha- it''s a dress that my master bought on the Elven Continent. You may not know this, but all female elves wear dresses that aren''t much different like that. Please don''t choose that, Sylvi, I-" Elysia tried to defend herself, even though she was embarrassed to say it. She didn''t even know why that one elven revealing dress went into one of the gift boxes...


    Unfortunately, Sylvia dodged Elysia''s hand as thetter tried to take the ck dress from her. "You''ve said that, Ely. You can''t take what you''re about to give away. But, well... Did you wear a dress like this when you were in the Elven Continent? I don''t remember any such photo just now."


    "I-I disguised as a male elf... I''m too embarrassed to wear a dress like that." Elysia''s hand stopped in mid-air. She couldn''t hide her blush when she admitted it.


    "Oya? I see... So, your master bought some dresses like this for you, Ely? I understand. It turns out that your master is a cultured Goddess. Sometimes, your master wants to see you all sexy and attractive." Sylvia nodded as if she fully understood.


    "Hey, I''m still here, and you dare to gossip about me right in front of me? Do you want a teaching from this cultured Goddess, hmm?" Elena smiled as she closed her eyes.


    "Oh, Goddess! I forgot you''re still here. But, yes, please bless me with your teaching." Sylvia smacked her forehead and immediately knelt down to plead.


    "What kind of teaching? You may have the ck dress, but you need to try it on in that room. Come with me. And, Ely, you too. The girls, if you wish, you cane too~" Elena stood up with Rhea in her arms. Then, she walked towards Elysia''s room.


    Elysia gulped her saliva as if she knew what awaited her. Maybe, Elena would force her to wear some sexy dresses. And, the other girls would suffer the same fate!?


    Elysia just sighed, put Vanessa on the couch, then followed Elena from behind. Sylvia also went to the room, but with excitement.


    Meanwhile, E, Evelyn, and Yuuki looked at each other with a puzzled gaze. Even so, they also decided to follow the Goddess of Light into the room.


    Only Gio and the little beasts were left in the living room. Gio scratched his head in confusion to watch the girls leave. Nevertheless, he ignored it because it seemed his divine master and the girls just went to the next room.

 Chapter 447: Their Carefree Time

    <h4>Chapter 447: Their Carefree Time</h4>


    "Ely, what are you doing?" Sylvia asked curiously.


    "I was just checking some documents, Sylvi." Elysia nced at Sylvia once, then focused back on the documents on her desk.


    "Are you often that busy taking care of the paperwork?" Sylvia nced at the document, but she didn''t really understand the report it contained.


    "Not really. I just need to take care of this before we let the Lavely Pizza in this holy city fully under A''s care." Elysia shook her head.


    "I see..." Sylvia nodded and turned around to go somewhere.


    Meanwhile, Elysia stared at Sylvia''s back with mixed feelings and embarrassment. She never thought in her wildest mind that Sylvia would happily wear those revealing dresses without any shame. And again, that Devil Princess was satisfied with it!


    Luckily, Elena still let herself get away with it. Yuuki, E, and Evelyn were also released as they shyly refused. The three girls just watched and covered their faces with their hands but kept peeking through their fingers.


    Elysia blushed to remember what had just happened a few dozen minutes ago, all about Sylvia. Unfortunately, Elena as the perpetrator, immediately fled to the Soul Realm after all of that was over.


    ''Hum, hum-hm~ Remember, Ely, I will make you wear a super duper sexy revealing dress one day. But, don''t worry because I will also wear a sexy dress with you in our private time~ Oh! Or, let''s call it a bikini dress, fufu...'' Elena whispered with a hum from within the Soul Realm.


    "..." Elysia couldn''t answer anything. Her cheeks were flushed red right away, and she lowered her head to hide her blush.


    Elena just giggled to watch Elysia''s alluring blushed expression.


    *Tap* *Tap*


    A knock on the table sounded from the side. Elysia turned her face to look at the source of the sound. Sylvia tapped the table to get her attention? Then, she looked up to meet Sylvia''s red eyes. "What''s wrong, Sylvia?"


    "You worked hard, Ely. Here''s a ss of refreshment for you~" Sylvia put a ss of pink fruit juice on the table, then she took a stool and sat beside Elysia.


    "Ah, um, thank you, Sylvi." Elysia somehow felt her throat dry. She took the ss of strawberry juice and drank it using a straw. After that, she put the strawberry juice on the table and went back to working on the paperwork.


    "Hmm? Where are E and Eve? Are they still in the room with the Goddess of Nature?" Elysia felt that she was being stared at by Sylvia in silence. She opened the conversation so Sylvia would not continue to stare at her intensely.


    "Yup. They and Yuuki are still in that room with the Goddess of Nature. It seems those three naive, yet innocent girls are getting instruction, direction, enlightenment, or teaching from the Goddess of Nature. I just got some advice, and then I was asked to y outside. I get a pretty decent score." Sylvia shrugged her shoulders.


    Meanwhile, Elysia just rolled her eyes to hear Sylvia speak as if only those three girls belonged to the naive girl category.


    Then, Sylvia nced once more at the papers in Elysia''s hands. Her friend was writing something, then scribbling something.


    She never understood about paperwork like that. It looked very dull. Nevertheless, she was aware that her father could spend hours in front of all those papers.


    The Devil Princess was bored because there wasn''t much she could do at the moment. She just rested her cheek against her hand while watching her friend at work. Unlike her father, who often chased her away even though she just wanted to see, her friend didn''t mind her presence at all.


    *Slurp* *Slurp*


    Sylvia took a sip of the nearby fruit juice unconsciously.


    Elysia''s attention was drawn there. She was a little surprised to see that her drink was only an empty ss. Sylvia gave the drink to her, but that girl was also the one who drank it out? Besides, this Devil princess used the same straw as her!?


    "Huh? What''s wrong, Ely? I was just watching the expression on your face, though? Are you bothered by me?" Sylvia bit the straw and yed with it.


    "Ehm, no. It''s just that, you are, ah never mind." Elysia blushed and returned her focus to her paperwork. She couldn''t say anything because she was too embarrassed, to tell the truth.


    "Uh? Ah! I unknowingly drank your fruit juice, Ely. Wait a minute, I''ll get you some more." Sylvia immediately rushed to the kitchen because she realized what she had just done. She returned with another full ss of juice, but this time it was red.


    "This is for you, Ely." Sylvia put the fruit juice on the table. She sweetly smiled as if she waspletely innocent.


    Elysia nced at the juice. The straw was already crumpled. Obviously, it was because of Sylvia''s bite. This Devil Princess didn''t rece the straw with a new one!?


    ''On purpose... It must be on purpose! Is it so much fun to tease me with naughty games, just like a particr mischievous girl?'' Elysiained in her mind.


    ''Hehe, do you have me in mind, Ely? What do you expect from it? Sylvia is a devil, maybe a subus or a vampire? She could not help but invite others tomit a crime. You are her target, and your rtionship is good. Would you like to pounce on her and eat the bait, Ely?'' Elena couldn''t help but giggle.


    ''Sylvia is a subus vampire?'' Elysia marveled in her mind. She couldn''t even see Sylvia''s species from the status screen.


    "Nee, please don''t keep staring at me intensely, or I''ll blush." Sylvia waved her hand in front of her face.


    "Uh, but it''s you who keeps staring at me intensely..." Elysia muttered under her breath and shook her head helplessly.


    "You said something, Ely?" Sylvia tilted her head slightly.


    "No, it''s nothing." Elysia is back at work.


    A few momentster, E, Evelyn, and Yuuki came out of the room with a gaze full of reverence. Their minds and souls were enlightened. The truth of the world turned out to be that deep. Only a tiny glimmer was revealed by the mortals!


    "Ely..." Rhea flew up andnded on Elysia''sp.


    "Hmm? Are you sleepy?" Elysia stopped all her work to give Rhea her full attention.


    "No, I''m not sleepy. But, I want to be here." Rhea leaned against Elysia andzed there after getting into afortable position.


    At that moment, Elysia just nodded and looked out the window. To her surprise, the day was no longer bright. The sun was slowly setting from the sky, leaving only the trails of its orange glow on the horizon. "Eh? Is it twilight already? Erm, a golden hour? Time flies fast indeed."


    "That''s because you are too engrossed at work, Ely. I''m sure you very often lose track of time when you''re already in work mode." Sylvia pointed out the truth. She smiled with satisfaction at the conclusion she came up with.


    "Hum-mm, that''s very true. Sometimes, I need to drag Ely to bed because she''ll keep staying upte otherwise." Evelyn nodded in agreement.


    "Hehe, you''re so considerate of Ely, Eve. But it''s not bad to go pensive while looking at Ely''s serious face. You know, I''ve been here for a while and bothered Ely, but she doesn''t mind at all. If it was my father, he would definitely kick me out and ask me to y somewhere else." Sylvia smiled at the approaching Evelyn. This girl wasn''t bad either, but not as good as Elysia.


    "Hehe... Anyway, Ely, do you want to go to the academy tomorrow with Eve and me? We need to ask the principal for a few days off directly. Your previous leave of absence was actually only a week, right?" E sat on the sofa with Yuuki. She reminded Elysia in case thetter forgot it.


    Elysia thought for a moment, then she nodded in understanding. "Tomorrow, um, sure, I''ming. I''m going to the academy to ask for an extension of leave."


    "May Ie along? I only saw Deterry Academy of Magic from the outside at that time. But, I also want to see the academy from the inside." Sylvia raised her hand to ask.


    "Hmm..." For some reason, Gio also raised his hand to see that. He thought he needed to do that, so he was included in the count.


    "Even Gio? But, well, anyone is wee, as long as you behave like a good citizen." Elysia blinked a few times in slight surprise. She previously thought that Gio understood the topic of the conversation without Vanessa tranting anything. But, that didn''t seem to be the case.


    "Then, me too!" Yuuki didn''t want to be left behind and raised her hand high.


    "Okay, but you and Gio are special cases where you need disguise magic to hide your beast body parts." Elysia gave an ok hand gesture.


    "But, but, I''m not good at illusion magic..." Yuuki''s fox ears went limp.


    "That''s fine because you will get help from me." Elysia replied with a tender smile.


    "En, thank you, Go-Ahm, Ely!" Yuuki breathed a sigh of relief. She almost slipped up to refer to Elysia as the Goddess Ely.


    "Nee, nee, we''re going to stay here tonight, right? But, we only have two rooms, three if the guest rooms are counted. So, how do we divide our sleep?" Sylvia raised her hand and waved it to get everyone''s attention.


    "Ely, E, me, and Vann will be sharing a room in that room. Sylvi, Yuuki, Madam Lucia, and my mother will be in that room. Then, um... Yes, Gio and the rest will be in the guest room. It''s an easy setup, isn''t it?" Evelyn tried toe up with an arrangement she thought was perfect.


    Hearing that, Sylvia smirked and replied. "Do you think it''s a good choice?"

 Chapter 448: Unusual Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 448: Unusual Gathering</h4>


    "That''s not good?" Evelyn asked with a clueless expression.


    "Mm, isn''t that obvious? Let''s do it with my arrangements. Gabrie, Evelyn, and your mother will be sharing a room. Then, Ely, Yuuki, and I will be sharing a room. Andstly, the rest I didn''t mention will be in the guest room. is a better arrangement." Sylvia raised her index finger up to express her opinion.


    "B-but..." Evelyn wanted to refute, but she couldn''te up with a proper sentence to defend herself. She would love to spend time with her best friend for a pillow talk. However, apparently not tonight.


    "Mm, that''s not bad. I''ll stay with Ely. Also, if the Goddess of Light and the Goddess of Blessingse, you''ll be sleeping on the couch." Rhea nodded as if she agreed.


    "Wha-uh, um, no problem. I know in Ely''s room there''s a soft sofa." Sylvia didn''t mind as if she fully understood her position. After all, she was starting to think that her friend Elysia was a Goddesses Tamer.


    "Well, Ely, let''s cook dinner together. It''s been a long time since we''ve been in the kitchen together." Evelyn looked at the clock and asked with a hopeful look.


    "Mm, fine, let''s go to the kitchen. What kind of cuisine will we cook on this asion?" Elysia agreed, but she had no intention of getting up from her seat yet.


    "Uhmm... Let''s vote. That way, we''ll know everyone''s preferences. I can represent my grandfather and my mother. Then, Eve can represent her mother as well." E joined the conversation with a suggestion.


    "En, yes, let''s do that. I also want to help even though I can''t cook." Sylvia jumped to her feet and raised her arms high.


    After that, she took a nk piece of paper and a pen from Elysia''s desk. She creates a table for a vote.


    A few momentster, a voting result was obtained. With that said, it was their dinner choice.


    "Elysia''s specialty?" Elysia tilted her head slightly while looking at the voting result.


    "Mm, that''s the result of our vote." Sylvia nodded confidently. She just found out that her friend was very good at cooking and everyone''s favorite.


    "All right. But, Elysia''s friendly reminder, don''t me me if my specialty doesn''t suit your tongue." Elysia put down the shirt paper and looked at everyone.


    "Hehe, you''re such a favourite. Of course, no one willin no matter what you cook. You have three assistants too. So, are we making Elysia''s specialty now?" Sylvia put her hand to her cheek with a sweet smile.


    Elysia was silent for a moment to send telepathy to Rhea. However, Rhea chose not to go to the kitchen. Therefore, she just got up from her seat and put Rhea there. "Okay, we have something to cook."


    Elysia went to the kitchen and was followed by the three jolly girls and started cooking. It was like the main chef with three helpers. The four of them made a banquet-like dinner for everyone.


    Meanwhile, Yuuki just stared into the kitchen with a reverence look. She wasn''t good at cooking, like Sylvia. Still, she didn''t have the confidence to stand beside Elysia to help out on this asion.


    She wanted to impress Elysia. Because of that, she had a solid intention to learn how to cook until she became a pro.


    "Hm-mm, what is this delicious smell? It''s a wee that isn''t bad, I like that." Nell appeared in the room as if she had just emerged from thin air.


    "Wha, you surprised me, the Goddess of Blessings. Really, are divine beings so happy to suddenly pop out of nowhere?" Yuuki flinched slightly, then stroked her upper chest.


    "Hum, you''ll get used to it, Yuuki." Nell just chuckled and drifted into the dining room, then into the kitchen to check.


    "Wee back, the Goddess of Blessings. How was your day? Has the renovation of the Holy Cathedral beenpleted?" Elysia greeted the hungry Goddess. E and Evelyn also followed with their respectful greetings.


    "Mm, my role is done. The workers are doing the cleaning now." Nellnded hovering over with sparkling eyes looking at all the delicious looking dishes.


    E nced into the living room, but she couldn''t find anyone other than those who were already there. "Uhm, may I know where my grandfather and my mother are now, the Goddess of Blessings?"


    "Hm? My mother isn''t here either." Evelyn also nced at the living room.


    "Ah, they''ll be here in a few minutes." Nell nced outside with her magic vision and answered. After that, she nced at what Elysia was cooking. "Nee, what are you cooking, Ely?"


    "Elysia''s specialty. This is eastern cuisine, kind of cuisine from my hometown. I don''t know if this will suit your preference. Can you taste a bit?" Elysia stopped stirring the curry to look at Nell.


    "Sure, give it to me." Nell nodded.


    Seeing that, Elysia fetched a small bowl of spice-rich curry and gave it to Nell. "Here. Please tell me how you think it feels, the Goddess of Blessings."


    Nell inhaled the curry''s aroma, then scooped it up and ate it. For some reason, she got some stares from everyone as if they were waiting for herment.


    "This is delicious. Not only does it taste delicious which can make my appetite seem to increase, but the spices in it also give warmth to every bite. This seems very suitable for an indulgent dinner after a tiring day. You are indeed good at cooking, Ely. But, this is one of the main dishes, right?" After saying herment, Nell scooped up the curry again and ate it.


    "Yep, this is one of the main courses. I''m d this spiced curry suits your taste buds." Elysia smiled happily and continued her cooking business. Everything was almost done.


    "Hm, but, it''s not spicy enough!" Sylviamented with a small bowl of curry in hand.


    "Not everyone can tolerate spicy like you, Sylvi. For spicy lovers, add this." Elysia handed a small bright red bottle to Sylvia.


    "Wow, is this chili powder? It''s fiery red as if to give it an extra spicy feel." Sylvia sprinkled some of the ''chili powder'' into her bowl.


    Seeing that the curry wasn''t red enough, she sprinkled some more.


    "No, it''s simr, but please just sprinkle a little because-" Elysia reminded, but she stopped mid-sentence when she saw it was toote.


    "Nom." Sylvia scooped up her curry and ate it with a satisfied look. However, it onlysted for a short while before her expression turned rosy with a hint of sweat.


    "-It will get super duper spicy if you sprinkle too much." Elysia continued her unfinished reminder.


    "Fwah, haah! Really super duper extra spicy! Why didn''t you remind me earlier, Ely. Fwah, water, ice, anything... Ugh, my tongue is burning, my tongue is on fire, aah!" Sylvia rushed to the refrigerator storage box and gulped down a bottle of cold drink.


    "Ufufu, mff, hff..." Nell muffled herughter so it wouldn''t look rude.


    The others just looked at Sylvia with a look of amusement. That was the price to pay for not waiting for Elysia to finish her sentence.


    "Here, try drinking this. This milk will help neutralize the spicy taste." Elysia gave a bottle of milk to Sylvia.


    "Fwuuh, enghh..." Sylvia epted it and gulped it down. For some reason, the excruciating spiciness subsided but didn''tpletely disappear.


    "Ufufu, see? That''s the result of not waiting for Elysia to finish her sentence." Yuuki giggled and covered her mouth.


    "Ugh, I''ll keep that in mind." Sylvia sat limply on the floor. "Thank you, Ely. You are my saviour."


    "That''s okay. Are you still feeling the spiciness?" Elysia asked worriedly. She simply ignored a particr guardian angel who wasughing heartily in the Soul Realm.


    "It subsided. I can handle it." Sylvia loosened her shoulders and nodded slightly.


    Seeing that, Elysia returned to the kitchen and finished her meal. With the help of E and Evelyn, they served it all to the dinner table.


    Just as all the dishes were beautifully served, Lucia, Isabelle, Alexander, Arthur, and several other familiar guests arrived.


    "Oho, you lovely girls have cooked your own dinner? I''m honored toe here." Arthurughed to see his arrival was timely.


    "Ah, wee. Come join us for dinner." E greeted warmly.


    "Hahaha, sure, sure. If one of you became my son''s bride, I''m sure he would live a blisful life." Arthurughed as he patted his son on the back.


    "Father..." Theo muttered softly in embarrassment. Those lovely girls were ideal wife material indeed. But that didn''t mean it could be added to a joke like that!


    "Hmph! You''re a thousand years too young to try to get my granddaughters, boy." Alexander snorted softly to nce at the crown prince.


    "I didn''t even say anything about it." Theo felt helpless to be caught in a dilemma.


    "Haha, what are you saying, old man. My son will be an old man like you if he is added a thousand years." Arthurughed casually as if not taking Alexander''s words seriously.


    "Well, that''s true. What I''m saying is that your son doesn''t stand a chance. Try your luck with another girl." After saying that, Alexander just walked closer to his granddaughters.


    Theo just took a deep breath and sighed. He already knew that, but it still tasted bitter on the tongue. He nced at E for a moment, then at Evelyn and finally at Elysia.


    After a few moments of pause, he realized that there was a seven-tailed fox girl and a red-eyed girl in the room. And again, a huge dragon-like man too! Several people behind him also just realized it.


    ''What''s with this unusual gathering!?'' Theo and several people behind him shouted with the same thing in mind as if they had the same shock.

 Chapter 449: Temporary Peace Plan

    <h4>Chapter 449: Temporary Peace n</h4>


    Sylvia felt that she was getting some strange looks from the humans around her, but she simply ignored them as if she didn''t care. After all, she knows why it happened, namely because of her blood-red eyes.


    "Psst, father, is that red eyed girl a devil? Or maybe, an ordinary girl with cursed eyes?" Theo whispered softly under his breath when no attention was paid to him.


    "I don''t know either. That girl is quite strange because she purposely sealed her magic and aura. But, I think all is well since there are two Goddesses here. Please pay attention to your attitude. This is a most honorable dinner." Arthur replied with a whisper-like voice. But, he sent his voice straight into his son''s ears.


    "I see..." Theo just shook his head to put his thoughts aside. If that girl was indeed a devil, wouldn''t that be an act of suicide? This room was protected by many hidden experts and was also attended by two divine beings!


    "..." Theo''s attention was drawn to Elysia and the baby Goddess. This lovely girl would definitely make a perfect mother. Very beautiful, talented, gentle, kind, very caring, and good at cooking.


    "Would you please allow me to feed you, or would you like to eat by yourself?" Elysia asked the baby on herp.


    "Mm, treat me to your best service." Rhea nodded in agreement. She wasfortable enough to be pampered by Elysia. Still, she needed to be a little lofty in front of others.


    "Then, please say aah~" Elysia scooped the warm food into Rhea''s mouth.


    "Ah." Of course, Rhea obeyed like an obedient baby.


    "..." Theo only sighed because Elysia had too much risk, but that wasn''t without opportunity. After that, he nced at Evelyn, the girl he was most likely to approach, but the truth was the hardest to get along with.


    "Well, at least being friends is fine, right? I don''t know what the future holds. But, at least, I need to take the first step." Theo convinced himself to get along with these unique girls.


    After the warm dinner was over, E and Evelyn cleaned the dining table. They went to the kitchen to wash the dirty tableware.


    "Nee, do we have this many guests? We got an additional five people, but we only have three bedrooms in total..." Evelyn returned to the living room and looked at the extra people near Emperor Arthur and Pope Alexander.


    "Haha, worry not. We only came to visit and didn''t stay overnight. But, hahaha, old man, you''re going to stay here overnight, right? Or are you going toe with me to my pce?" Arthur threw a light joke at Alexander. He knew that the Holy Cathedral had just been renovated, including the Celestine Family''s private residence.


    "You can go back to your pce with your group without me. I told my granddaughter I''d be staying at, err, this apartment tonight." Alexander stroked his long white beard.


    "Then, grandfather and Sir Maximilian will share the room with Gio! Meanwhile Miss Ariel will join us." E sped her hands with a sweet smile.


    "Gio?" Alexander''s gaze fell on the huge dragon-like man.


    "Hmm?" Gio felt a nce directed at him. He turned his head back, but he just kept quiet and didn''t care about the old man anymore.


    "Mother, mother, you need to see the souvenirs I got from Ely earlier. They are so beautiful and attractive." Evelyn pulled her mother''s hand into the room.


    "All right, all right, I wille with you." Isabelle smiled helplessly and obeyed her daughter''s wishes.


    "Erm, mother, I want to show you the souvenirs I got from Ely. Would you like to see them with me?" E grasped her hand. She politely asked her mother toe with her.


    "Ara, souvenirs from Elysia? Hum, are these souvenirs from foreign continents?" Lucia nced at Elysia for confirmation.


    "Mm, those souvenirs are from Fairy, Elven, Beastkin, or Beast Continent. Those items arepletely safe and I guarantee that." Elysia nodded innocently. She misinterpreted Lucia''s expression and gaze.


    "Ufufu, I''m not worried about the safety because the souvenirs are from you. Thank you for looking after and caring for my daughter, Elysia. Well then, please excuse me." Lucia rose from her seat toply with her daughter''s request. The two of them went to the bedroom to follow Evelyn.


    "Ho-hoho, it''s a bit surprising you still had time to prepare some souvenirs for your friends, Elysia." Alexanderughed lightly.


    "Mm, I made a promise to E and Eve." Elysia nodded slightly to confirm.


    "Hm, well, if I may ask, after traveling between continents with the divines, what are your views on the other races, Elysia?" Alexander stopped stroking his beard and looked Elysia straight in the eye as if it was a serious conversation.


    "Honestly, I think every race can actually live in peace. However, ''they'' are the ones who decided to wage war for their own reasons. The causes are too many and varied, but hatred is the cause.


    All conflicts will never end if they do not wish for peace. The divines won''t meddle too much in that matter since it''s their choice." Elysia nced up slightly and expressed what she got after seeing the other continents with her own eyes.


    "All conflicts will never end if they themselves don''t hope for peace, huh... The grudges are too deep and ingrained. Peace is only a temporary thing. Although the Human Race will have a truce with the Devil Race, it is simply to face the inevitable. After that, there''s no guarantee that the truce willst as the reasons are obvious." Arthur folded his arms across his chest with a t expression.


    "..." Elysia decided not to say anything in response to thatment because it was true. Even Nell wasn''t willing to get involved too much to make every race live in peace. Since it was the choice of each race, then there was nothing to do but temporary peace.


    "..." Nell and Rhea also decided to remain silent since their stances were evident, as Elysia described. Even Lifa didn''t seem to want to get involved in the affairs of this world.


    After that, Alexander, Arthur, and everyone had a nightly conversation with Elysia and the two Goddesses. It was the highest honor for the mortals to spend that long conversing with two divine beings.


    When E and Evelyn returned to the living room with their mothers, they just mingled and joined in on the conversation.


    As the night grewte, Nell decided that was the end of their night conversation. "Alright, that''s all from us. I fully understand what''s going on in the world, but any strife must stop to face those ursed monsters. Seed or death, only two possibilities will await us in about three months.


    Revenge in any form must be toned down for whatever reason and cause, even if it''s only temporary. It''s gettingte. You''d better have a good rest tonight."


    "Understood." Arthur nodded and took a deep breath. After that, he rose from his seat. His son and two of his confidants followed suit. "With that being said, allow us to excuse ourselves."


    "Mm, you can go." Nell pointed her palm at the exit.


    Arthur took a nce at the Goddess of Nature and the Goddess of Blessings. He seemed to want to say something vital and private, but he decided to bring back what he wanted to say tomorrow morning. Or rather, he woulde before the divine beings again tomorrow morning.


    "Ten o''clock? Wow, time flies really fast." Sylvia checked the clock. "Is it time for us to sleep now?"


    "Yeah, girls need seven to eight hours of pretty sleep. You girls better go to bed now." Alexander nodded and leaned back on the sofa.


    "Alright, let''s go to the bedroom~ The Goddesses, Ely,e on. A beautiful morning awaits us tomorrow." Sylvia was excited that she would be sharing a room with two divine beings and her friend! Not alone or a nuisance from that creepy Devil God!


    "En." Elysia stood with Rhea in her arms. She went to the bedroom with Sylvia, Nell followed right behind.


    Vanessa also ran after her master into the room.


    E, Evelyn, and almost everyone in the living room felt a little envious. However, they could do nothing but watch. After that, Evelyn and E also decided to sleep, with their mothers, of course. Ariel followed closely behind.


    Only Alexander, Maximilian, Gio, and the two little brown cats remained in the living room.


    As Gio and the two brown cats headed into the guest room, Alexander nced at their backs. It was a little funny because the two cats were actually Saint Beasts from the Winged Tiger n. And again, the dark brown one had the same name as the prince, Arthur''s son.


    "Are we going to sleep here, Holy Grandfather?" Maximilian ventured to ask.


    "That''s yes for me. If you would like to go to the guest room, then go ahead." Alexander pointed his palm to the guest room.


    "Then I''ll be here too." Maximilian decided without a second thought. He felt unsafe sleeping near that dragon-like man.


    Meanwhile, Sylvia was lying on the sofa with a nket wrapped around her in Elysia''s room. She could not be on the soft bed because the two Goddesses were there, and Elysia cared for them like a nanny.


    It would be a little scary if she identally crushed them in sleep. After all, one was a fairy-like Goddess, and the other was a baby.


    "Good night Goddesss, Ely. I''m sure I''ll have a nice dream tonight." Sylvia closed her eyes with a smile.


    "Mm, good night." Elysia gave a nket to sleepy Rhea.


    ''Ely, sleep with me tonight. I want to hug you to sleep after a real pillow talk.'' Elena suddenly asked in apelling voice.

 Chapter 450: Immense Beauty and Wonder

    <h4>Chapter 450: Immense Beauty and Wonder</h4>


    "I''ve been here. Did you miss me?" Elysia entered the Soul Realm after making sure Rhea was in afortable sleeping position.


    "Mm..." Elena didn''t say much and just buried her face into Elysia''s arms. She inhaled Elysia''s scent as she pleased.


    "Umm, did you sniff me around? You surprisingly have an unusual fetish, Sister Elena." Elysia blushed a little, but she just stroked Elena''s head in return.


    "It''s because I like it. For some reason, I want to hug you tight. Please allow me to stay like this until I fall asleep, Ely. Good night." Elena looked up for a moment to see Elysia''s face, then she hugged Elysia tightly like her favorite hug pillow.


    "Mm, good night. Have a nice dream, Sister Elena." Elysia just smiled faintly and kept stroking Elena''s head gently. She even yed with Elena''s long golden hair a bit.


    When Elena was asleep in peace, Elysia nced at the girl''s face, who was holding her tightly. She didn''t really know what was going on, but she just smiled tenderly and kissed Elena''s forehead. After that, she left the Soul Realm so no one would think she was in suspended animation.


    Elysia flinched inwardly as a pair of mint green eyes stared straight into her eyes just as she opened them.


    Rhea stared at Elysia silently as if something was on her mind.


    ''Wh-what is it, Rhea? You have not fallen asleep yet?'' Elysia stuttered slightly in telepathy to respond to Rhea''s silent stare.


    ''Master Elysia, did you juste from your Private Realm? You scared me just now. Your spirit suddenly seems to have disappeared from somewhere from your body.'' Rhea blinked her eyes a few times and probed deep into Elysia''s body. Now, Elysia was in a normal state. Nothing was different.


    ''Ah, umm, perhaps, it can be said like that. I''m not very familiar with my Private Realm because I''m still learning it too.'' Elysia was hesitant because shecked knowledge, and she wasn''t sure to tell Rhea about her Soul Realm.


    ''Mm, so my guess is correct. You have a Private Realm within you, Master Elysia. And, is Master Elena there now?'' Rhea looked at Elysia''s purplish-blue eyes with an understanding look.


    ''Ah, um, she''s there. Why do you seem to have desire in your eyes, Rhea? Could it be-'' Elysia became even more nervous as she couldn''t help but overthinking things.


    ''As you might think, I''d really like to pay a visit to your Private Realm, Master Elysia. It must be a world full of beauty and perfection of your dreams. That''s why Master Elena is sofortable spending time there most of the time.'' Rhea was silent for a few seconds beforeing to a conclusion. ''But, it seems, your Private Realm is very different from the ones I''ve known. Is it the Spirit Realm? Is it possible for me toe visit your Private Realm one day, Master Elysia?''


    ''Since our spirits are connected in a life contract connection, there must be a way. But, I just don''t know how...'' Although feeling a little unsure, Elysia just decided to postpone Rhea''s request for another time. She couldn''t promise anything now because her Private Realm was in her own soul!


    Although there was no certainty, Rhea took it as a yes. She replied with a radiant smile. ''Thank you, Master Elysia. I''m really looking forward to that day. May I know, what is the name of your Private Realm?''


    ''Elena and I named our Private Realm the Soul Realm.'' Elysia also smiled to see Rhea was very happy and indeed free from pretenses


    ''Soul Realm, hmm... It must be a realm of immense beauty and wonder, Master Elysia.'' Rhea closed her eyes andy back down as if she was about to sleep.


    ''This may be a bit rude to ask, but I know this from Madam Lifa... Please forgive me for asking, you may not answer if I cross my line. What happened to your Private Realm, Rhea?'' Elysia ventured to ask while the opportunity was there.


    ''Mother told that? I see, but, it seems, my mother didn''t give any exnation, huh...'' Rhea mumbled as she looked up at the ceiling.


    Rhea''s gaze became somewhat sad, and Elysia felt guilty for bringing up the topic out of curiosity.


    ''You don''t need to apologize and you haven''t crossed your line at all, Master Elysia. You are my master, of course, you have the right to know anything about me.'' Rhea drew herself closer to Elysia.


    ''As you know, I am an ascended being to the divine level with many imperfections. Basically, the Private Realm is the manifestation of the divinity core, the fragment of God-level soul. I ascended without having it.


    And when I tried to create it, it onlysted for a short time before it copsed for some unknown reason. Only two people know about this besides my mother and you, including Master Elena. No one knows why, no one. I''m just fated not to have a Private Realm.'' Rhea muttered with a sad look as if she could only mourn her fate.


    As if understanding the depth of sadness, Elysia grasped Rhea''s delicate little hand without saying anything. She knew that Rhea didn''t need a word of constion for that but some mental support. It was one of his responsibilities as a figure of Rhea''s pir of life.


    ''Thank you, Master Elysia. The two things that I am most grateful for so far are because I met my mother and you. It''s gettingte, let''s sleep.'' Rhea grabbed Elysia''s hand and closed her eyes.


    ''En,e here.'' Elysia wrapped her other arm around Rhea''s waist for a gentle hug.


    Rhea just let herself be hugged. She found afortable position and rested her head on the pillow near Elysia''s neck.


    That night, Rhea fell fast asleep in Elysia''s arms with their hands still intertwined.


    Eight hours passed like a blink of an eye. Afortable and restful sleep could even make the Goddess lose track of time.


    Elysia woke up from her sleep and immediately got ready for morning activities. That day, she and her friends were already nning to go to the academy after all. And again, several individuals also wanted to go with them.


    "Are you sure, Eve? We''re going to the academy without wearing the academy uniform?" Elysia looked at her ck dress with a blue butterfly print.


    "Mm, very sure. Today is indeed an activity for the academy, but we didn''te there to join the ss. Rather, to ask permission to take a few days off." Evelyn spun around once in front of therge mirror.


    "Oh, Ely, you haven''t imed your resource pack this month, have you? Why don''t we all collect itter?" E stroked the white cat with a smile.


    "Thanks for reminding, E. Let''se to the Resource Building before going to the main academy building." Elysia didn''t need to think twice. The free resource was something not to be missed.


    "E and I have already imed our resource pack. We will only apany you, Ely." Evelyn then nced at the red-eyed girl. "For you Sylvia, please forget to wear sunsses, mkay? You could cause a misunderstanding that will get us in trouble."


    "Without doubt." Sylvia immediately put on her sunsses in a swift motion.


    Elysia put a summer hat on Yuuki''s head, then cast a little illusion magic to hide those foxtails. After that, simr magic was applied to Gio. He looked like he was wearing full-body armor with a dragon pattern, not a dragon-like man.


    "Alright, everyone''s ready, right? We''re leaving now, and please don''t cause any trouble." Elysia reminded while walking toward the exit.


    "Aye!" Yuuki and Sylvia answered in unison.


    Alexander just watched the group leave in silence. Meanwhile, Lucia and Isabelle simply waved their hands to send the group away.


    "Ariel, Max, go and make sure they don''t get into trouble. Tell the Goddess of Blessings and the Goddess of Nature that you''ll be following in secret to make sure no one gets into trouble for the group." Alexander ordered in a clear voice.


    "Affirmative."


    "Roger."


    Arial and Maximilian bowed respectfully, then hurried off to catch up with Elysia''s group.


    Alexander gulped down his herbal tea, then got up from his chair. "Lucia, let''s go back to the Holy Cathedral. Would you like toe too, Isabelle?"


    "I am honored to always be weed into the Celestine Family/s private area, however I still have some business to attend to at the Knight Association. With that being said, allow me to excuse myself." Isabelle gave a slight bow of respect.


    "Well then, let''s go out together. I''ll be looking forward to a warm conversation with you this afternoon, Isa." Lucia nodded in understanding.


    "With pleasure, Luci." Isabelle certainly didn''t refuse at all.


    Alexander just walked behind the two women casually. His daughter-inw had be quite familiar with Evelyn''s mother, thanks to the much free time they have spent together in the past week.


    Outside Lavely Pizza, Ariel and Maximilian immediately asked permission to the baby in Elysia''s arms. After getting a yes, the two of them immediately excused themselves.


    Their job was not to keep Elysia''s group from causing trouble but to keep problems away from the group.


    ''Nee, shouldn''t Miss Ariel and Sir Maximilian ask your permission, Nell? O-um, it turns out that you have entered into invisibility...'' Elysia nced at the little floating Goddess.


    ''Oh, you''re right, Ely. No wonder they ignore my existence.'' Nell also just realized that she was already in invisibility. However, that''s not a problem. ''Anyway, let''s go. For your information, your academy headmaster is actually Emperor Arthur in disguise.''


    ''Hehe, I already knew that. But, thanks for the information.'' Elysia chuckled a little. She then walked to the Deterry Academy of Magic with her group.

 Chapter 451: Accusation of Misunderstanding

    <h4>Chapter 451: usation of Misunderstanding</h4>


    "Whoa... So, this is an academy, a ce where young human seedlings hone their talents, knowledge, and magic. Do academies exist on every continent?" Yuuki pressed her hand to her forehead to block out the morning sun.


    "Mm, yeah, maybe? The Devil Continent also has several academies that are not inferior to this one." Sylvia folded her arms and nodded.


    "You seem very knowledgeable about the Devil Continent, Sylvia. Have you been there?" Evelyn asked for small talk.


    However, it sounded different to Sylvia''s ears. "Ah, uh, yeah, I''ve been there. As I recall, Holy Grandfather, Pope Alexander was a world traveler. I believe he knows a lot."


    Fortunately, no one doubted that. After clearing the suspicion and changing the topic, Sylvia wiped her non-existent sweat.


    "Ermm... Aren''t we getting excessive stares right now? Are we the center of attention for the students?" E grasped her hand because she felt ufortable.


    "Ahaha? You say that like you''ve never experienced anything like this, E. Didn''t we used to go through this together? All of that only escted because Ely is with us now after more than a week off." Evelyn patted E''s back in a gentle motion.


    Elysia nced at her surroundings. On the way to the Resource Building, the students took a few seconds of their time just to look at her group.


    She also couldn''t do anything but ept those stares as if she didn''t know. If it was her forty days ago, obviously, she would have felt nervous inside even though there was nothing to show on her face. After all, her past self doesn''t like to get too much attention.


    However, her current self is like the new Elysia. She could overlook that easily. After that, she nced at E and Evelyn beside her.


    The two girls were having a light conversation to fill their morning with joy under the warm sun.


    ''Aren''t they good friends, Ely? They must have been pretty overwhelmed, especially in the past week. What are we going to do, yes? After all, your extraordinary disco light talents amaze everyone as if they were so willing to kidnap you for their benefit.'' Elenay on her stomach and rested her chin on her hands. She kicked her feet with a smile on her face.


    ''En, I''m lucky to meet them.'' Elysia replied with a tender smile.


    ''Ah, we''re almost at the Resource Building. Remember your promise just now. After wee back from the academy, I want you to spend your time in the outside world with me, Sister Elena. Don''t be azy girl who likes to lie in bed or you''ll be one of they down group.'' Elysia reminded Elena like a fierce instructor.


    ''Pfft, you are not suitable to use fierce intonation, Ely. You were born as a gentle person. But, well, my promise is the truth and it will happen. You don''t need to be anxious or worried.'' Elena jumped out of the superfortable bed to do a stretch and a light exercise. ''Look, I''m doing an exercise routine.''


    ''Yes, yes...'' Elysia just took the excuse for granted.


    ''Hoho, looks like it''s going to be a little festive this morning, Ely.'' Elena''s eyes sparkled with interest.


    ''Huh? What do you mean?'' Elysia didn''t immediately understand what Elena meant.


    However, someone suddenly appeared out from within the Resource Building.


    *Thud*


    Rhea''s barrier took effect, and someone who suddenly appeared crashed into the invisible wall.


    "Ow! What was that? Since when was there a wall at the exit? Eh?" Raylee rubbed her forehead and looked up to check. He ended up stunned for a few seconds to look at the girl in front of him.


    "Are you all right, Prince Raylee?" Serena rushed over and crouched down beside Raylee to ask worriedly. When she also looked at what Raylee was staring at, she was also stunned for a moment.


    "Y-you, you?" Serena stuttered while pointing at Elysia.


    "Good morning, Senior Raylee and Serena. It seems you have be very close in just a week. Are you all right, Senior Raylee?" Elysia only answered with a polite greeting and a friendly smile.


    "What''s wrong with you, Serena? Please don''t point your index finger at Ely as it''s rude." Evelyn snorted softly with dissatisfaction.


    "You disappeared for a week and you came back with a baby, Elysia!? I misjudged you as a virtuous and polite girl! You had a baby at such a young age and out of wedlock!?" Serena eximed with surprise and one other hidden intent.


    Dozens of students in the surroundings instantly stared at Elysia in shock. Then, they nced at the baby girl in Elysia''s arms as if they couldn''t believe what they had in mind.


    Fifty meters from the Resource Building, a group of students were leisurely strolling. Their attention was instantly drawn to the source of the sound.


    "Huh? There''s a student who has a child out of wedlock and dares toe to the academy? Is that usation, nder or real? Anyway, what a sin from adultery. That student need-" Brian walked towards the Resource Building with his group. But, he was also stunned to see the identity of the used girl.


    His idol girl was out for a week, but she came back with a baby daughter in her arms? Who, who was the man who presumptuously dared to do that to the girl of his dream!?


    Even though there were thousands of words of wrath in the mind, despair, sadness, and mental anguish triumphed over anything. Brian fell to his knees as if the morning sun was no longer shining.


    "What a baseless usation. It was a very offensive act on your part, Serena. If you don''t know anything, can''t you just shut up and act like a nice girl like in thest few days? It''s for your own good, apologize immediately now. "E pursed her lips with dissatisfaction. She was also quite worried that the Goddess of Nature would punish that ignorant girl.


    "Then what can exin this? Who is the father of this baby? Did you disappear for a week to give birth to this baby? Prince Raylee, I had to guess that Elysia is not as amazing as you think." Serena sneered eloquently, then she looked at the stunned Raylee.


    "Sigh... Why did youe to that conclusion right away, Serena. I think, you''ve be wiser because of the punishment... If you''re holding a baby, are you also a student who gave birth out of wedlock? Again, the cute girl in my arms is about seven years old. Does that make sense to your usations?" Elysia was tired of this kind of nonsense. Even though it was still early in the morning.


    Hearing Elysia''s statement, Raylee immediately stood up as if nothing had happened before. "Haha, that makes sense. I find it ridiculous to be shocked for so long in disbelief. Nice to see you back, Elysia. If I may ask, who is the little girl in your arms?"


    "Hehe, why don''t you just get acquainted with her directly, Senior Raylee?" Elysia just left everything to Rhea. She couldn''t introduce Rhea as she did to her friends.


    "Haha, It''s a pleasure to meet you, cute girl. You seem very spoiled to Elysia. My name is Raylee, and you can call me big brother." Raylee introduced himself with a weing smile.


    "Mother once told me not to talk to suspicious strangers. Mama, this uncle''s stare makes me cringe." After saying that, Rhea buried her face into Elysia''s arms like a frightened little girl.


    "A-um..." Elysia was shocked to the core by Rhea''s answer. Rhea really wanted to be her baby daughter and gave her a lot of trouble from misunderstandings!?


    "See? Like I said, right? That Elysia, that-" Serena once again pointed her index finger at Elysia. However, she was unable to finish her sentence because arge man came before her.


    The three-meter tall man with tan skin and wearing a dragon patterned full-body armor stared down at Serena with a piercing gaze.


    Gio really didn''t like seeing his divine master being shouted at and pointed at like that. Whoever it was and whatever it was, even if he didn''t know what happened and what was said, what he would do was evident. Advance forward to protect his divine master.


    "..."


    "..."


    Gio said nothing but gave the ignorant human a look. After all, the one in front of him did nothing more after he came forward to meet her face to face.


    Meanwhile, Serena could only look up to see the big, fierce man in front of her. She gulped her saliva because of nervousness and fear. The effects of sunlight, shadows, and viewpoints made what she saw was not only arge man but a giant who seemed to be staring at her stomp her t!


    "Ah, uh... I''ve heard this before. One can be referred to as a mother without necessarily having a real child. Yes, yes, I thought that yesterday too." Sylvia raised her hand and jumped slightly.


    Then, she pursed her lips to Serena. "You''re ignorant girl, you screwed up. I don''t know what you''re trying to achieve with that stupid move, but you won''t seed at anything. Only jealousy burns you from within."


    "Mm, yes, that''s what happened. It''s just a misunderstanding. I was about to im my resource pack. With that being said, allow me to excuse myself." After saying that, Elysia left Serena and went inside the Resource Building.


    She didn''t know that many male students breathed a sigh of relief to find out the truth. Serena became awkward, but Raylee''s eyes somehow shone to look at the baby daughter in Elysia''s arms.

 Chapter 452: Asked in Wonder

    <h4>Chapter 452: Asked in Wonder</h4>


    "Hey boss, what are you doing down there? Miss Elysia is just holding a little girl. That doesn''t mean she''s really a mama." David tapped Brian on the shoulder.


    "Huh? What? Oh, you''re right too, David. Anyway, let''se to greet the girls. It seems, Elysia and her friends came to the academy with an unusual group now." Brian immediately stood up with conviction in mind.


    "Pathetic, you feel hopeless because you thought that Elysia had been taken by someone else, right? Please stop dreaming because she is far beyond your reach." Ashton sneered as he folded his arms across his chest.


    "You will never reach high peaks if you don''t have high dreams and expectations too. For you to know, Elysia is a role model for many people." David ignored Ashton and headed toward the Resource Building with David.


    "Hahaha, I like that. What Brian said has some truth in it. Plus, it''s only natural for a guy to have a girl of their dreams." A muscr olive-skinned senior put his hand on Ashton''s shoulder. Then, he nced back. "Come on, boys, let''s go over there and see what happens next. This must be interesting."


    "Ooh."


    "Hmm."


    The muscr seniors from the Bodybuilding Club agreed with the proposal. They rushed toward the Resource Building in significant strides to catch up to Brian and David.


    Elysia immediately came to the reception desk. "Excuse me, sir. I want to im my monthly resource pack."


    "Very well, youngdy. Can I borrow your privilege card for a moment?" The officer stopped his activities to serve the student.


    "Here." Elysia put her tinum card on the desk.


    "tinum card. Alright, please wait a moment. Elysia Avery, hmm, yes, you haven''t imed your resource pack this month. Here''s your card. Please wait a moment and your resource pack wille soon." The officer returned the tinum card after checking the data from his magic device.


    "Mm, thank you, sir." Elysia keeps her tinum card back.


    "You''re wee. Is there anything else I can help you with?"


    "No, that''s all. I''ll just wait for my resource pack to arrive." Elysia shook her head and rejoined her group.


    However, several additional people seemed to be waiting for her.


    "Good morning, ssmate Elysia. I''m d you''re back after a week since that shocking event. You had no idea that so many people were looking for you, student or not, because they wanted to meet you." Brian greeted with a big smile.


    "Ah, um, good morning, everyone. I''m d you''re all in good health. Rather than that, yesterday''s event was a very shocking one, you know?" Elysia immediately changed the topic of conversation.


    "Hm, it''s like you said, Elysia. The news has already spread throughout the Human Continent, perhaps. It''s very obvious for everyone to see. Who would have thought that over a hundred devils would dare to infiltrate this holy city to attack the Holy Cathedral. I still wonder how those savage devils got into this city." Raylee nodded and ended his sentence with a sigh.


    "But, I''m d everything was handled for the good oue, thanks to the intervention of the Goddess of Blessings and the Holy Grandfather. The devils were annihted in no time." Mario joined in the conversation while squeezing his hand into a fist.


    "I am deeply saddened by the loss of more than a dozen brave knights and priests. They died with honor and smiles on their faces. By the way, you were in the Holy Cathedral when the attack took ce, right?" Marcus sighed sadly. He looked at E and Evelyn.


    "Um, yes. But, we are also with Ely and many others. Thank you for your concern, Senior Marcus. We are under the protection of the Holy Cathedral''s defense system and divine magic. But, yes, it was a tragedy..." E''s feel sad to remember what happened yesterday.


    Every holy knight and priest was part of the Holy Cathedral. Whereas the Holy Cathedral itself could be said to be her home as well. Every loss of life in yesterday''s tragedy was akin to the loss of many members of her big family.


    Elysia felt that the conversation became a little heavy because she turned to the topic of the conversation. However, she could only wait a few dozen seconds before opening her mouth to speak.


    "Miss Elysia Avery, this is your tinum-grade resource pack." The officer suddenly called.


    "Mm, thank you, sir." Elysia swallowed back what she was about to say and epted the tinum box. Surprisingly, it was heavy enough to lift with one hand, and it almost fell.


    Luckily, Rhea helped Elysia to hold the box with both hands. "Let me help you, mama. Or, do you want to keep this box in the Space Bag?"


    Elysia just smiled and thanked Rhea. Although she felt a bitplicated in her heart because Rhea was still ying that bit of game.


    "Those who have fallen have gone to their final resting ce with honor and pride. The Goddess of Blessings is there to send them off." Elysia ended the conversation with a conclusion.


    "You''re right, Elysia. Anyway, are youing to sster? But, why are you still wearing a casual dress?" Brian looked Elysia up and down. Then, he turned to Evelyn and E. The girls weren''t wearing academy uniforms.


    "We didn''te to the academy to go to ss, Brian. We came to meet with the principal to ask permission to take a few days off." Elysia shook her head.


    "You want a day off? Again, seriously? If I may ask, what really happened?" Raylee frowned as she felt a little worried about what Elysia might experience.


    "It came for a reason. E, Eve, and I needed to get away for a few days on an errand. Thank you for your concern, Senior Raylee." Elysia gave E and Evelyn a nce. They immediately nodded to confirm her words.


    "Oow, that''s very regrettable. I''m sure our ssmate will be disappointed to hear the news that you will be absent again, Elysia." Brian felt a little gloomy, but he didn''t show it on his face.


    "Haha... My apologies, I can''t do anything about it." Elysiaughed dryly for the pleasantries.


    "No, no, you don''t need to apologize." Brian waved his hand in front of his face.


    Elysia and her friends had a short chat with Raylee, Brian, and the others for the next few moments.


    Serena surprisingly remained silent and listened to it all. She was standing right behind Raylee like a follower.


    No Nico or Cora around Serena. It made Elysia and Elena wonder in their minds. Even so, they just put that thought aside because it didn''t really matter.


    "Em, I think it''s time for us to excuse ourselves. See youter, everyone. Hope you guys have a nice day." Elysia waved her hand after saying goodbye. After getting some responses, she turned around to head to the academy''s main building with her group.


    Raylee looked at Elysia''s group with some thoughts. He muttered under his breath, but it was loud enough for those nearby to hear. "The white-haired girl and then the red-eyed girl, huh... Not to mention, that unusual little girl and the giant guy."


    "Hm, yeah! That giant man has explosive power! Look at that body and all that muscle. Even though it''s covered in full-body armor, I know it for sure. That guy is like a dragon amongst men." Marcus folded his arms and gave an approving nod.


    "However, that guy just ignored the others no matter what we said. It''s as if he can''t hear us." Ashton asked in wonder.


    "Ashton-boy, it''s not nice to talk about other people behind their backs. We don''t know, do we? Maybe, he just didn''t hear us. No one can be med with that. But, anyway, I really respect people who have a burly body. Obviously all and every one of them trains their bodies very well and diligently." Mario patted his junior''s back with his big hand.


    "Do you know who that cute green-haired little girl is, Senior Raylee?" Brian suddenly asked.


    "Unfortunately, there is no clue. It seems, she is only willing to talk to Elysia. Look at that little girl, isn''t she very attached to Elysia? It''s like a real mother and baby daughter if I don''t know the truth." Raylee shook her head with a faint smile.


    "Senior, you forgot something that the little girl called you a suspicious stranger." David spoke the truth with confidence.


    "Uh..." Raylee was at a loss for words because it was true. He was called an uncle by the little girl.


    "Rather than that, I''m getting curious as to who is with Elysia now. I saw a few new faces, including two additional brown cats. But, that white-haired girl and that girl with sunsses surprised me a bit." Raylee didn''t want to continue the conversation and changed it at will.


    "The reason?" Brian frowned. He thought that this Eastern Kingdom Prince liked to discriminate against people based on differences.


    "Even though it was just a nce, I saw earlier that the girl with sunsses had blood red eyes. As for the white-haired girl... You know, no human has white hair like that, unless you are old. But, she is a young girl. Did she color her hair on purpose? But, there''s nothing that can exin those red eyes." Raylee put his hand to his chin thoughtfully.


    The people around him immediately pondered for a moment to find a reasonable reason that could exin a human with red eyes.


    "Is- is that girl a devil? Or, maybe, a girl with cursed eyes?" Serena stated what she had in mind.


    "Even though you were being so disrespectful to Elysia, this time maybe you have a point, Serena. A human with cursed eyes, huh... A lot of trouble will befall her because of those red eyes. But she hangs out with the Holy Princess too... Who exactly is that girl?" that girl?" Raylee muttered and tried to think. Unfortunately, no answer came to mind. And again, he couldn''t ask the concerned person directly because it was vulgar.


    Nevertheless, Raylee and the others could only ask in wonder.


    Meanwhile, Elysia and her group didn''t care about anything and just went straight to the principal''s office.


    None of them knew that Arthur immediately disguised himself as Principal Isaac Hussain because of information that Elysia and her group would visit the principal''s office. He immediately left his pce at lightning speed and sneaked into the academy building. Now, he just sat and waited in the principal''s office.


    It was not him who would meet them, but they woulde to him instead.


    "Do I need to reveal my disguise in front of all of them? The Goddess of Nature is also with Elysia, right?" Arthur muttered while ncing at the sky outside the window.

 Chapter 453: Hidden Room X

    <h4>Chapter 453: Hidden Room X</h4>


    *Knock* *Knock*


    There was a knock on the door. Arthur had expected that. "Come in."


    "Excuse me." Elysia opened the door and entered the principal''s office. The others immediately followed her from behind.


    "Mm, you guys havee as I expected. Please have a seat." Arthur pointed his palm to the sofa for the guests.


    Elysia, E, and Evelyn sat side by side on the same sofa. Apart from Gio and the little beasts, everyone was also sitting on the sofa.


    Then, E opened the conversation politely. "Please forgive us if we disturb you, principal. But, we need to see you soon to ask permission to take a few days off. Umm, about a week."


    "Permission to take a week off? The three of you?" Arthur raised his eyebrows with an astonished expression.


    "Mm, the three of us. Ely, Eve, and me." E nodded.


    "Hmm, before that, may I know why the three of you decided to request a week off? As for Elysia, didn''t you just take a week off?" Arthur rested his hands on the table. He became interested in what might happen next.


    "Yes, I just returned yesterday, but circumstances have prevented me from attending academy sses for the time being. We will be leaving tomorrow morning for an intercontinental journey." Elysia didn''t hesitate to tell the truth because she knew the principal''s true identity before her.


    "I see... Alright, a week off for the three of you. I''ll take care of that and hand it over to your homeroom teacher." Arthur closed his eyes and nodded. He could already draw a conclusion from Elysia''s answer.


    "Thank you, principal." E and Evelyn responded in unison, but Elysia remained silent.


    "But! I want all of you toe to the Aeddoterra Imperial Pce this afternoon or evening. Emperor Arthur wishes to see you on an important matter." Arthur tapped the table once for attention.


    "Uh?" E and Evelyn looked at each other. They didn''t know why they needed to see Emperor Arthur because they wanted to take a week off.


    At that moment, a golden sparkle appeared in mid-air. A beautiful and graceful fairy figure with a pair of pure white wings emerged from the golden light. The little Goddess pped her wings and floated before everyone.


    Nell looked at Arthur, who was disguised as the principal. "I know that you have something to say but you''re not ready for it. If you really wanted to say something or beg for help, why don''t you say it right here and now, Arthur?"


    "..." Arthur felt a little awkward. His real identity was simply exposed by the Goddess of Blessings. So, she was around too...


    "Eh?" "Huh?"


    E and Evelyn became clueless, as if they couldn''t keep up with the sudden change in events. They did not know why the Goddess of Blessings referred to the principal by the name of the Aeddoterra Emperor.


    "Really, no disguise magic can trick you, the Goddess of Blessings." Arthur smiled helplessly and revoked his disguise magic.


    "Emperor Arthur!?" E and Evelyn were surprised because they really never thought that their principal was the Emperor himself.


    "Hmm." Arthur just nodded, but he suddenly became surprised that Elysia didn''t show any expression as if what she saw was normal. "Elysia, you, aren''t surprised?"


    Elysia didn''t know what to say. She was not surprised by what she already knew. Therefore, she only smiled in return.


    "Elysia is a special girl. She has known that you are Emperor Arthur since the first time you came before her as principal." Nell nced at Elysia and helped to answer.


    "O-oh, then, no wonder... As expected of the Goddess of Light''s disciple." Arthur stroked his chin thoughtfully.


    "With that being said, it''s best if you finish the business you wish to convey now, Arthur. I''m afraid that this afternoon or evening we won''t have time toe to your pce for some preparatory reason." Nell drew a middle ground to hasten their business there.


    "Here and now..." Arthur hesitated at his decision. He felt conflicted because he only hoped to talk to the divine and maybe Elysia.


    Nevertheless, he quickly made up his mind. He put a soundproof barrier across the room, then he made a steeple of his fingers.


    "Honestly speaking, this is my personal request as an Emperor of the Aeddoterra Kingdom as well as a patriarch of the Griffith Royal Family. The Goddess of Blessings, the source of all blessings and goodness¡­ This is my profound plea, pleasee to my pce to help my wife out of her misery." Arthur bowed his head to plead for the divine aid.


    "Okay, but you need to exin everything that happened with your wife. I am omniscient, but I was not in this world at the time of the tragedy of the Aeddoterra Imperial Pce. Now, raise your head, Arthur. Let''s do that on our way to your pce." Nell gave a yes without a second thought. An Emperor had already bowed his head to beg for help. The response was clear and definite only because Arthur was her people.


    "I express my deep gratitude. Then, let''s go now." "I express my deep gratitude. Then, let''s go now." Arthur raised his head with joy bubbling in his heart.


    "All right. We will go in my invisible magic." Nell nodded, then cast an area of effect magic. She opened the window and used her magic to bring everyone flying toward the pce with her.


    It didn''t take more than three seconds. Nell revoked her wind magic after everyonended at the pce entrance.


    "Let''s go in. I''ll exin everything when we get to hidden room X." Arthur pointed his palm toward the pce entrance.


    "Good, show us the way." Nell gave the nod.


    After that, Arthur walked ahead and came out of Nell''s invisible magic. The Emperor just appeared out of thin air. That was what the imperial knights saw. Nevertheless, all the knights immediately gave their salutations to wee the Emperor''s arrival.


    Arthur went to a hidden chamber somewhere in the pce''s basement. He was alone, but he seemed to know an invisible group following him from behind.


    "Can you revoke your invisible magic, o the Goddess of Blessings? Allow me to begin exining what happened to my wife." Arthur looked back and spoke into empty air.


    But, a group of people suddenly emerged out of thin air. They were already standing in front of him with various expressions on their faces.


    It was like an ordinary dungeon used as a storage warehouse with nothing inside. Elysia looked around once more, then looked at the hidden door. At first nce, the door was just like an ordinary wall, but there was a mechanism to open it.


    At that moment, she remembered a ghost who came to her that night. That ghost just popped out of nowhere and just went somewhere unknown when she was staying at this pce.


    ''Could it be that ghost...'' Elysia muttered in her mind.


    ''Why don''t you ask Emperor Arthur to confirm that, Ely? Any data about his wife can''t be found anywhere, and here, he asks for help. I''m sure there''s a deep reason behind it all.'' Elena suggested while looking deep into what was hidden behind that hidden door.


    She couldn''t see more than 200 meters. As far as she could see, it was just the staircase leading down deep underground.


    "Excuse me, can I ask you something before you exin anything, Emperor Arthur?" Elysia held up her hand.


    Instantly, everyone''s attention was on her, without exception.


    Arthur nced at the Goddess of Blessings briefly, then gave Elysia a nod. "Mm, tell me what you want to ask, Elysia."


    "Do you remember what happened that night when E, Eve, and I were staying at the pce? That night, a female ghost with long ck hair and azure eyes came to us. When morning came, Eve and E told their parents about it, but they couldn''t seem to believe it." Elysia brought back an old problem.


    "Ah, I remember that. Yes, that''s right, no one wanted to believe us and just think of it as just a horror night story." Evelyn repeatedly nodded in support of her best friend''s statement.


    "Is it possible that the ghost in question was the reason why you led us here, Emperor Arthur?" E felt a little ufortable because she didn''t really like horror.


    "Whoo, we''re going to meet a ghost?" Sylvia pped her hands, but softly.


    "Sigh, to be honest, your elders believed what you said. However, they respected me because it was such a taboo thing to talk about. Everything will be clear once you hear my story as what I promised the Goddess of Blessings." Arthur sighed with a sad expression. Even though it was a long time ago, he still found it very heartbreaking.


    "You sealed your wife deep underground, huh... And again, her soul came to the surface to meet Ely? Hmm... Well then, you need to exin everything while we walk down." Nell had some thoughts in mind. But, she needed to confirm something first.


    "..." Arthur didn''t say anything else. He just triggered some mechanism on the wall, then a light shed on one of the rocks.


    After he drew a transparent pattern there, he pressed the stone and shifted it to the right.


    *Rustle* *Rustle*


    A soft, muffled crackling sound like that made by the movement of dry leaves was heard as the stone wall shifted upwards. Behind it, there was a dark, terrifying-looking hallway with stairs leading down.


    Elysia and anyone who didn''t know what would await them down there seemed to feel that it was a staircase leading to an abyss of no return. Once in, there was no way out.

 Chapter 454: The Sealed Queen

    <h4>Chapter 454: The Sealed Queen</h4>


    36 years ago, the Emperor of Aeddoterra lived in peace and prosperity with his little Royal Family consisting of his wife, son, and himself.


    However, on that same day, a cmity befell them when they traveled to the other kingdom. Amelie, the wife of the Emperor of Aeddoterra, was cursed. Or, instead, possessed by an evil spirit on their way home.


    The imperial journey immediately turned into a battle where the Emperor needed to defeat his possessed wife. It was a tough battle where he fought all the way but tried his best not to hurt his wife.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t end as a happy ending, even though the evil spirit was defeated. That evil spirit couldn''t be expelled from Amelie''s body, and her soul was caught between life and death.


    Because of that, the Emperor of Aeddoterra made a difficult decision. He sealed his wife with hope for help in the future. The evil spirit was still there, but there was no other choice. All news about his wife was immediately sealed and disappeared for some unknown reason.


    The public didn''t understand what was happening. That day, the queen just disappeared for no apparent reason. The Emperor of Aeddoterra didn''t say much other than exining that his wife was somewhere for a purpose.


    Then, many people thought that the queen was dead, and the Emperor refused to believe that it was real. Although there was no funeral ceremony held. Slowly but surely, the residents of Aeddoterra Kingdom no longer questioned the whereabouts of the queen.


    "Possessed, huh... So, it''s like what happened yesterday. A student from the Deterry Academy of Magic who was possessed by an evil spirit." Nell folded her arms after hearing Arthur''s exnation.


    "Yes, it''s simr. However, I request your divine aid to help my wife. Please exterminate that evil spirit out of my wife''s body. She has suffered a lot for the past 36 years..." Arthur stopped his steps and sent his request to his wife. Goddess of Blessings.


    "I can''t make a promise to you. We only have no more than a 50 percent chance it will work. If that fails, we have no other choice but to burn your wife in holy fire to send her to the world of the dead, or perhaps afterlife." Nell gave her answer with zero tolerance honesty. Although it was a bit cruel to hear, it was what was toe.


    "..." Arthur went silent for a moment. It was hard to ept, but he needed to prepare himself for the worst-case scenario. After all, it was already 36 years.


    He just continued on his way down the stairs in silence, but thousands of thoughts and memories shed through his mind.


    Elysia just sighed as if she knew that Arthur was in a predicament and a dilemma. Then, she looked around once more. She and her group were in the spiral staircase as if surrounding a tower going deep underground.


    Only the crystal torches lit their path in the darkness of the passage, and only footsteps could be heard to fill the silence.


    "Ely..." Evelyn spoke in a whisper-like voice. She put her hand on Elysia''s arm.


    "???" Elysia looked at Evelyn and was surprised to see thetter''s face so pale. Evelyn''s hand was also shaking slightly and felt cold.


    "Don''t be afraid, no one there will be allowed to harm us, let alone possess us. I will guarantee that. Do you trust me, Eve?" Elysia ced her hand on Evelyn''s and applied magic to enveloped the frightened girl''s body with warmth.


    "En, I trust you. Thank you." Evelyn felt suddenly enveloped by a warm nket. For some reason, she didn''t feel too afraid to continue on her way.


    Meanwhile, E and Yuuki were just feeling tense, but they were trying their best to reassure themselves not to be afraid. After all, divine beings were with them there.


    Evelyn, Gio, Vanessa, and the others didn''t feel scared or anything at all. They just walked in silence to follow their group at a leisurely pace.


    ''Ely, please prepare yourself. We''re almost at the hidden room X. I can feel an ufortable auraing from there. It''s almost simr to the one that came from the ursed monster.'' Elena warned with seriousness. She prepared herself to protect Elysia from within the Soul Realm in case anything unexpected happened.


    ''En, my vignce has been at maximum level since we descended the stairs.'' Elysia took a deep breath and heaved it slowly.


    A stone gate with a giant ''X'' symbol carved there awaited them at the end of the stairs.


    "We''ve arrived at hidden room X." Arthur turned around and faced everyone with aplex expression.


    "Mm, open the gate now." Nell confirmed, but it sounded like an order.


    Arthur only replied with a nod. He triggers several secret mechanisms on the right and left walls. Then, he did something to the stone gate and drew an intricate pattern there.


    *Rumble* *Rumble*


    The X symbol on the gate shrunk and spun. Simultaneously, the stone gate opened on each side of the wall. It was ayered gate with a four-sided mechanism.


    Elysia squinted her eyes to see a red crystal in the shape of a pyramid right in the center of the enormous hall behind theyered gate.


    Everyone''s focus was only on a woman with long ck hair like a waterfall. The woman was in a standing position and was bowing her head. She was sealed in the crystal pyramid, only her head protruding from the crystal.


    As if awakened by the visitors'' arrival, the woman twitched slightly and raised her head to stare at everyone. However, her attention was only drawn to the man with reddish-ck hair.


    "Honey, you finally came to visit me... I miss you so much. I am your Amelie. Why do you always seal me here, alone, and in the dark? I promise I will be the perfect wife to serve you by your side. Please set me free." The elegant voice characteristic of a dignified woman escaped from the sealed woman''s mouth.


    "Shut up you evil spirit! I know that you are not Amelie. Don''t you ever dare to use her voice to talk to me!" Arthur instantly became annoyed and angry.


    *Swoosh*


    The wind stirred because of the Emperor''s fury and shot toward the crystal pyramid like a gale blow. But, Arthur quickly dispelled it before it hit his wife.


    "Hehe-haha! You are very easy to anger, as usual, Arthur. Did you miss your Amelie so much, but realized she wasn''t there? Keke." Amelie''s voice suddenly turned hoarse and harsh. Sheughed with her mouth wide open as if her cheeks were torn from it.


    Seeing Arthur remained silent, the evil spirit nced at the others. "Did youe with your new big family? It''s very sad because you have forgotten your first wife and started a new life. Don''t you know that I have devoured your wife over and over again? She couldn''t say anything but begged for mercy and asked me to stop."


    "What do you mean by that?" Arthur frowned. His wife''s spirit once came out, perhaps to ask for help, when the evil spirit was off guard. Therefore, he did not understand what the evil spirit was saying.


    "You don''t understand? Then-" The evil spirit was about to continue his chatter, but his words were suddenly cut short.


    "Hm, an evil spirit from Devil Race with a power fragment of an ursed monster. That filthy entity is at Saint-level and has contaminated that mortal body." Rhea suddenly spoke her analysis. She became the center of everyone''s attention.


    "Oho? It seems, you''re not an ordinary baby. Why don''t youe over here and let this queen y with you?" The evil spirit instantly became interested and stared at the little girl with mint green hair.


    "You are not worthy tomand me." Rhea just snorted and ignored the evil spirit. She knew that it wouldn''t be too severe to handle as long as Elysia intervened to solve the problem.


    ''Little Nell, that woman can still be saved if you ask Master Elysia and Master Elena for help. Or, you can tell Arthur about it.'' Rhea gave a piece of kind advice via telepathy.


    ''Okay.'' Nellpletely believed in her big sister.


    Her big sister clearly knew about ursed monsters more than her because her big sister had experienced much worse things. But, everything was sessfully handled by Elysia and Elena.


    Nell closed her eyes, then opened them again. Her eyes gleamed gold as her holy magic worked on analyzing the area as a whole. "An ursed evil spirit, do you have any final words before you are annihted?"


    That sentence shocked not only the evil spirit but Arthur as well. The two of them immediately stared at the floating golden aura of the little Goddess with different reasons of surprise.


    Arthur stared as if he couldn''t believe that his wife couldn''t be saved. Only the path of extermination was the solution, just like what happened to the devil burned by the golden fire yesterday.


    Meanwhile, the evil spirit was shocked to her core to find out that a divine being had appeared before her.


    "Hahaha! You''re really asking your Goddess, the Goddess of Blessings for help, perhaps? A divine being willing to descend into this filthy world to help a worthless mortal and his wife? Are you too rxed and bored in heaven?" The evil spiritughed and shouted at the divine being.


    "The- the Goddess of Blessings, c-can you save my wife? If that''s possible, please just exterminate that evil spirit from this world." Arthur stammered and waspletely worried about his wife''s fate.

 Chapter 455: Divine Service isnt Free

    <h4>Chapter 455: Divine Service isn''t Free</h4>


    "Your wife Amelie can still be saved. Her spirit is actually sealed in a spirit prison. I''m a little surprised why she was able toe out that night to meet Elysia. Did she ask for help when the evil spirit was off guard?" Nell tapped her chin. She no longer considered the current problem as a matter of extra care.


    "Hahaha! Even the divine will not be able to expel me from this body. This body is already mine and always will be!" The evil spirit shouted with a loudugh. She was so confident with her im.


    "Th-then!" Arthur''s expression instantly brightened with happiness.


    Nell just ignored the ignorant evil spirit and looked at Arthur. "But, you need to ask the Goddess of Light and Elysia for help. They are capable of annihting any evil energy or curse, even if it''s at the divine ss."


    Hearing that, Arthur''s eyes widened with excitement that welled up in his heart. He immediately turned to Elysia, but he couldn''t see the Goddess of Light anywhere.


    Because of that, he immediately rushed before Elysia. He put his hand on his chest. "Elysia, I will do anything for you, no matter what request you wish to make as long as it is within reasonable limits. I beg you, please tell your divine master toe here and please save my wife from that evil spirit."


    "Ehm, Emperor Arthur, you can make your request directly to my master. Please wait a moment." Elysia took a step back because the Emperor was too close to her.


    ''Erm, Sister Elena... Can youe out of the Soul Realm now to help? Look at Emperor Arthur, he is unfortunate enough and his wife has suffered enough.'' Elysia asked in a gentle voice.


    ''Sure, anything for you, Ely. But, our service isn''t free now, hehe...'' Elena chuckled and left the Soul Realm without dy.


    She emerged herself in mid-air and walked down as if she was descending a staircase made of light. Glittering light and golden aura surrounded her as if to make it clear that she was a noble Goddess.


    "Hum-hm, I''vee on my precious disciple''s call. But, what''s going on here, hmm? A woman possessed by an evil spirit? But, isn''t it so dark in here? Let me shed some light on this underground chamber." Elena walked toward Elysia and gave the crystal pyramid a nce. She threw a ball of light into the air that worked like a brightmp illuminating every corner of the underground hall.


    "Yes, as you said, master. The woman sealed in the crystal pyramid is the queen, the wife of Emperor Arthur. Can you help her from the evil spirit''s shackles?" Elysia yed her role as a disciple and spoke in a pleading tone.


    "It''s not impossible as long as you''re there to help me make sure everything goes smoothly, Ely." Elena folded her arms and stood beside Elysia. She looked at the stunned evil spirit with a neutral gaze.


    "The Goddess of Light, Elysia, I beg of you, please destroy that evil spirit and save my wife. Whatever it is, I will do whatever it takes to get your help. Please, I beg of you." Arthur knelt like a knight to the sovereign.


    He became a weak and humble individual. Not an Emperor, but a husband desperate to plead the only solution avable for his wife''s safety. It was a profound plea he had never made to anyone other than his Goddess, but the one before him was also a divine being...


    "To be honest, it''s an easy thing. I''m d you asked with your utmost respect and sincerity. However, perhaps, we would have helped you for free if it wasst week when your wife''s spirit came to my disciple.


    Unfortunately, things are different now. We have just rendered aid to two divine beings and are not in top condition. Are you ready topensate for what we will do at your own risk? Raise your head, the Emperor of Aeddoterra." Elena spoke in a noble tone without changing her expression in the slightest.


    Then, Arthur raised his head to look at the Goddess of Light and Elysia, but he was still kneeling before them.


    "Please tell me the risk and the price I need to pay for the safety of my wife, o the Goddess of Light. I''m ready for everything." Arthur felt a little regret in his heart because he had doubts that day. He couldn''t do anything because the Goddess of Light seemed exhausted and unwell.


    Only a few individuals knew about the truth that Elena and Elysia were only ying a role. Nell and Rhea just rolled their eyes to hear Elena''s excuse. Even so, they remained silent and just let it be.


    "It''s not me who can determine the risk, but you. The more youpensate for recovering my magic energy, the higher the probability of sess. It can even be a 0 percent risk of failure if I''m at my best. I''m very generous, but the conditions and circumstances unfavorable to me at the moment." Elena shook her head and pointed her palm at Arthur.


    "Understood. I''ll get everything ready right away." Arthur nodded in understanding. Then, he took out a wooden tablet and wrote something on it.


    He sent a first-priority emergency message to two of his confidants. He asked them to bring lots of top-quality resources for magic energy recovery from his treasury.


    After all, he needed to make sure the Goddess of Light and Elysia were at their best with enough magical energy to save his wife at 0 percent risk! In other words, a one hundred percent chance of sess must be secured and ensured.


    ''Sister Elena, are you feeling unwell?'' Elysia suddenly felt worried.


    ''No, Ely, I''m in good health. But, this Emperor needs to pay for every energy we use for our service, okay? We will get tons of high-level resources for you to level up or just recover our drained magic energy. Look, it''s gone down by probably over a billion in just the past week! We need a lot of resources to recover our magic energy to 4,501 again. Recovering two divine beings from the curse is very expensive.'' Elena raised herints and worries with enthusiasm.


    ''But, why do you sound so eager to ask forpensation? Aren''t we just helping Madam Lifa and Rhea for free?'' Elysia breathed a sigh of relief. She felt somewhat astonished at Elena.


    ''No, Ely, we can''t always help others for free or we''ll just be taken advantage of. Only silly people are willing to help others without getting anything in return while losses are only borne by themselvespletely. And, don''t you remember that we gotpensation after helping Lifa and Rhea? We have the Nature Realm as a whole, an Ancient Goddess as an instructor, and a cute protective baby daughter~'' Elena hummed as if singing at the end of her exnation.


    ''...'' Elysia was at a loss for words because Elena was right. She nced at the baby in her arms.


    As if understanding the gaze directed at her, Rhea also nced up to meet Elysia''s eyes.


    Elysia just replied with a smile and gently stroked Rhea''s head.


    Some people who knew the truth still felt a little surprised and astonished that the Goddess of Nature was willing to be treated like a baby by Elysia. And the Goddess of Nature also seemed to be enjoying that very much.


    ''Nature Realm, huh... Why did Madam Lifa name her Private Realm with Rhea''s title?'' Elysia asked in wonder in her mind.


    ''Perhaps, it''s because Lifa made her Private Realm the property of Rhea and herself. It was their shared Private Realm and home.'' Elena answered Elysia''s confusion with her guess. Then, she muttered as if she wasmenting something. ''Rhea was not endowed with Private Nature, but Lifa couldn''t enter her Private Realm... It''s veryplex indeed.''


    ''Indeed, no one is perfect, including us. We have many ws and weaknesses.'' Elysia heaved a subtle sigh to be reminded of that reality once again.


    ''En, but, weplement each other. And because of that too, we created our group. Look at them, Ely. You already have some followers, hehe...'' Elena threw a light joke.


    ''I''m not, they''re all friends. Possible? I''m not too sure.'' Elysia used her advanced perception to look at everyone in her group.


    ''You will know who will stay with you to the end, no matter what road lies ahead.'' Elena gave a piece of wise advice, then she walked closer to the evil spirit after she felt two people rushing over from above. ''Let''s say hello to that evil spirit, Ely. Now it''s time for us to get ready there.''


    ''Um, okay.'' Elysia just agreed and nced at Rhea. "Would you like toe with me?"


    "Mm, I''ll protect you and your master if anything happens, Elysia." Rhea grabbed Elysia''s dress and nodded.


    Obviously, she didn''t want to be handed over to someone else because of her fundamental reason.


    "Alright, thank you very much for your protection." Elysia smiled gently and walked after Elena.


    "Hm?" Arthur didn''t know why the Goddess of Light and Elysia suddenly went toward the crystal pyramid. He immediately stood up and followed them from behind. Honestly speaking, he forgot that Elysia was carrying a divine being too!


    ''There are three existences of divine beings. So, my wife will be saved and everything will be well, that''s for sure, yeah.'' Arthur reassured himself in his mind.


    At the same time, Lawrence and Lucas entered the underground hall with the ck box in their hands. They immediately rushed toward Arthur without dy because they knew the urgency of the matter.

 Chapter 456: Sending the Evil Spirit Away

    <h4>Chapter 456: Sending the Evil Spirit Away</h4>


    "My Majesty, we havee on your first priority order. This is the item you asked us to bring." Lucas handed the ck box to Arthur, but the Emperor didn''t seem to want to stop walking.


    "And here this box is the peak tier resource of your treasury, My Majesty." Lawrence also handed the ck box to Arthur while walking.


    "Hum, alright, now close the gate. The Goddess of Light and Elysia will act to exterminate the evil spirit from my wife''s body." Arthur epted the two boxes and conveyed his orders without turning his head. He only focused on the crystal pyramid while following the savior.


    Lucas and Lawrence instantly became a little tense. Even so, they simply nodded to their Emperor and rushed towards the stone gate. It only required extra strength to close the gate without any mechanism.


    Elena stopped at three meters from the sealed woman. Elysia and Arthur also stopped and stood behind her.


    "Why are you so quiet and calm? Did it take that long to be stunned?" Elena slightly frowned because she didn''t really understand what happened to the evil spirit.


    "Keke, why, you say? It''s quite surprising to me that a lowly mortal is able to get help from two divine beings. If a divine being like you is so rxed about helping mortals, then where have you been all this time? Millions of creatures are begging for help, guidance and enlightenment to the source of divinity. However, what happened? Their countless prayer resulted in nothing but emptiness and sheer nonsense." The evil spirit looked at the golden-haired Goddess in front of her with a look of hatred.


    "Hm, I don''t know and don''t care about the source of your hatred. You are an evil spirit from the Devil Race. Then, to whom do the millions of creatures you mentioned earlier send their prayers to? Your God is a Devil God who turned into an Evil God. What do you expect from him?" Elena smirked in response to theint.


    "Again, perhaps, those who pray simply do so without any effort and cost. As is clear, depending on the circumstances, divine help is not free even though a divine being like me is actually very generous. Oh, you are an evil spirit, Saint Evil Spirit. Isn''t that a match for the Evil God?" Elena dropped her fist into her open palm because she thought her guess was correct.


    "What?" The evil spirit became quite surprised to hear the Goddess''s answer. She began to think twice about what she had believed all along.


    The world was filthy and cruel. No one would help the others. Therefore, one needed to snatch it, even by force or someone else''s property.


    "Huh? You don''t know that? Never mind, you will also get our release soon. Ely, help me secure a female spirit imprisoned in there." Elena walked closer to the evil spirit and cast a transparent barrier around herself and Elysia.


    "Mm." Elysia nodded. Now, Elena and herself were only twenty centimeters away from the sealed woman.


    "Please wait a moment and don''t move." Elena applied her magic to seal the evil spirit''s movements, without exception.


    After that, Elysia joined forces with Elena to secure Amelie''s spirit. The two of them touched the petrified evil spirit''s forehead. They started working toward near the middle dantian.


    Elena emitted a golden energy aura, and Elysia deliberately only emitted a white energy aura. Nevertheless, the one who worked the most was not Elena but Elysia.


    "Hmm?" Amelie felt the dark prison around her suddenly disappear without any prior notice. She seemed to float free, or maybe free fall. However, a golden light instantly enveloped her like a soft,yered bubble.


    ''Lady Amelie, the divine help hase to save you. Please wait a moment and please don''t panic no matter what. We will destroy the evil spirit that possessed your body. Your husband, Emperor Arthur is eagerly awaiting your return.''


    The girl''s voice that seemed to calm the soul rang as if it was right in the ear. Amelie looked around, but she found nothing. Then, she stroked the golden bubble with aplicated and confused look. It was divine magic, she sobbed silently. After so long, it was time for her to be released from this prison.


    ''Hm, the queen''s spirit has been secured inyers of protection. It would be fine to annihte the evil spirit now if we don''t injure the queen''s soul.'' Elysia retracted her hand from the evil spirit''s forehead, and so did Elena.


    ''Perfect. As usual, you are very adept at delicate and meticulous matters such as dealing with spirits and souls, Ely. We will deal with this evil spirit after giving her a chance to say herst words. What do you think?'' Elena smiled to see the evil spirit''s frightened expression.


    ''Good.'' Elysia stood back up and moved away from the evil spirit, Elena too.


    At the same time, Elena revoked her sealing magic.


    "Why do you look scared now? Where did your confidence go, hmm?" Elena folded her arms under her breasts. She looked at the evil spirit with amusement.


    "Wha- what just happened? You were able to prate that far into the spirit prison!? No way, you were even able to secure that woman''s spirit?" The evil spirit stuttered in surprise.


    She checked it, but the queen''s spirit was already protected in a golden bubble imprable by any magic or trick.


    "Divinity is the one thing that you will not be able toprehend with your mortal sense. It is a pity, but this is your final moment. Your entity is enveloped in cursed energy, an aura of evil, and a sea of hatred. The only thing that awaits you is a divine punishment for a liberation. May forgiveness be present to you in the next world. Say your regrets,ints, or whatever yourst words are while your opportunity is still there." Elena sped her hands in prayer.


    "Wha-ah, uh?" The evil spirit instantly became very scared and confused. There was no escape for her since the one before her was a divine being.


    She turned to Arthur with teary eyes and a pleading expression. "My husband, honey, please save me please. I am your Amelie. I-"


    "Shut up, you ursed evil spirit. Your''re not my Amelie, , and will not be able to pretend to be one. Thousands of souls have fallen because of you. You are too dangerous to be allowed to live. Your sins has only one path of forgiveness, and that is determined by the Goddess of Light herself." Arthur turned around because he couldn''t bear to see his wife''s pitiful expression, even though he realized it was the evil spirit.


    "My Amelie never begged me for anything. She is a strong yet stubborn woman and will only tell me frankly about what she wants or needs." Arthur muttered under his breath and closed his eyes. Even though he said that he was very relieved to know that his wife''s spirit was safe and sound.


    "You, and all of you are hypocrites! Devil, human, mortal, or divine. That punishment is just bullshit made by the strong. Yeah, the world has always been like that, the strong are free to rule and the weak cannot do nothing but be trampled and crushed. If this is myst moment, then I will blow up this body and take all of you with me! Let''s see whoughs at the end, hahaha!" The evil spirit went crazy andughed loudly.


    Magic energy fluctuations instantly surged up and made the crystal pyramid glow with fiery blood-red color. The evil spirit''s eyes werepletely red, and the skin color was reddish.


    Surprised by the sudden change in events, Arthur immediately turned to look at the evil spirit with shock in his eyes. "No way, where did all that magice from!? All of your magic and evil energy should be sealed within the crystal pyramid."


    "Keke, you never know and always stay ignorant. 36 years is not a short time and you have no idea what I''ve done, especially to that woman, haha!" The evil spiritughed with its mouth wide open. She looked up at the sky, then at everyone in front of her.


    *Pa!* *Pa!*


    The evil spirit was unbelievably shocked to be pped by a mortal girl. Then, a little girl also gave her a hard p on her other cheek.


    "Puh!" The evil spirit spat out a mouthful of blood. The ferocious magic energy fluctuations decreased rapidly, and the blood-red light faded away in in view.


    "How selfish and crazy. Are those yourst words? You deserve to perish without help. What a poor and lost devil. May you be able to atone for your sins in the realm of death." Rhea wiped her hand clean with magic. She also did the same to Elysia''s hand to ensure no viruses or evil energies were attached.


    "Hah?" The evil spirit was astounded to see that the little girl also had a golden energy aura. "You''re also a divine being? Hahaha! Since when did divine beings be like grass by the roadside? Three Goddesses would send me off into afterlife? I''m honored."


    "No one knows what will await you in the realm of the dead. However, I can assure you that it will be unpleasant." Rhea snorted with disdain at the evil spirit. Then, she tugged Elysia''s dress for attention. "Ely, let''s go behind your master. She is ready to exterminate this evil spirit."


    "Mm." Elysia just nodded and went behind Elena as if to take cover.


    "That''s a good double p. You''re just using yourst moment to utter nonsense and wasted effort, huh? You''re really beyond help, evil spirit. Your time is up. Sayonara." Elena opened her sped hands slowly. "Divine Law, Heavenly Light, annihte this evil spirit."


    A ball of bright golden light appeared between Elena''s hands to signal that the time of judgment had arrived. A golden magic circle, twenty meters in diameter, appeared on the ceiling and floor of the hall.

 Chapter 457: The Compensation

    <h4>Chapter 457: The Compensation</h4>


    It was like an upside-down waterfall. A pir of light with a one-meter diameter rose to the ceiling with Amelie at its center. A semi-transparent ck figure was slowly pulled out from Amelie''s body.


    ''Yatta, I did it!'' Elena cheered in mind. She knew that she got a smile from Elysia.


    "Ah!!!" The evil spirit could only scream in pain as he was forcefully pulled and dragged into the mid-air.


    ''Hehe, when ites to things like this, it''s an easy thing. Eh, hold on...'' Elena felt proud of her achievement for sessfully pulling out the evil spirit. However, she raised her eyebrows to see that the evil spirit looked more like a man than a woman.


    "Hm, it turns out you are a male evil spirit. I thought you were a woman." Elena spoke as if nothing to worry about. She erected a tube-likeyered barrier around the crystal pyramid to seal any curse or evil energy from spreading.


    "Aaah! Curse you, curse you!" The evil spirit could only scream hysterically with its creepy and hoarse voice. He felt like he was being ripped apart and skinned alive.


    "No, your curse means nothing to me. It''s a high-level light element holy magic. The curse energy within your body is tormenting you from within right now. I don''t know why you have the power of ursed monsters, but this is the end for you." Elena swung her arm in a light motion.


    "Keke, I don''t want to be killed with holy magic, even if it''s at the divine-level. Divine Lord ursa will avenge my death! It''s only a moment, soon this world will fall into apocalypse! Hahaha!" The evil spirit stared at his disintegrated hands and feet.


    He put the rest of his hands together. A shockwave suddenly blew his entire existence into the nothingness before the divine-level magic could destroy him entirely.


    *Boom!*


    A small explosion urred within the barrier. The evil spirit disappeared from the world just like that due to suicide.


    "Divine Lord ursa?" Rhea muttered subtly with a frown.


    "Huff, that evil spirit decided tomit suicide, huh..." Elena confirmed that the evil spirit had wholly disappeared.


    Then, she focused on the remnants of the curse and the evil energy in the barrier.


    *Snap*


    Elena snapped her fingers. A dark golden me instantly zed as if to burn anything within the tube-like barrier.


    "The Goddess of Light, why!?" Arthur screamed in panic. He thought that his wife was being burned alive.


    "No need to worry, Emperor of Aeddoterra. I just burned all that curse and evil energy. Your wife won''t be able toe back with a contaminated body like that. We just need to purify the body and everything will be fine. " Elena answered without turning her head.


    It was like the most effective pacifier of an anxious heart. Arthur was instantly relieved when he realized that his wife''s body was not hurt in the slightest despite being in the middle of the golden mes. Well, only a bit of red bruises on the cheeks due to the previous double p.


    After the ckish energy mist dissipated, Elena extinguished her golden mes and revoked the tube-like barrier.


    "Ely, we just need to do the finishing touches and it''s over. Help me with this. To everyone, please don''t interrupt our concentration for any reason." Elena walked closer to the sealed woman.


    "En." Elysia just obeyed like a good disciple.


    When they arrived right in front of Amelie''s dead-like body, Elysia and Elena began to eradicate any residual curse energy that contaminated Amelie''s body.


    It took a little longer than five minutes. Still, everyone just waited for the result in silence as if a slight sound could disturb the Goddess of Light and Elysia.


    ''Lady Amelie, Queen Amelie, can you hear my voice? The evil spirit is gone and you are free from its shackles. We will help synchronize your spirit with your body. Are you-'' Elysia gave a notification to Amelie''s spirit via telepathy. However, she couldn''t finish her sentence because Amelie cut her off with a hysterical cry.


    "Sob, sob... No, no, I don''t deserve to go back! I''m dirty and contaminated. My whole body and spirit have been tainted. I don''t deserve to live. I can''t bear to see my husband again. Sob, sob." Amelie was crying and scared at the same time. She curled up to make herself like a ball.


    ''What do you mean by that, Lady Amelie? You don''t want to return to your body? After all the effort your husband has put in thest thirty-six years? Don''t you want to see your son, Theo? He has be a knight who is not inferior to his father.'' Elysia didn''t understand what Amelie was talking about. She was just trying to calm the grieving spirit.


    "Theo? Theo... My son, our child..." Amelie muttered under her breath and lifted her head. He pondered with a deep longing in her eyes.


    ''You don''t need to worry because your body, spirit, and soul have been purified from any curse or evil energy. You are not dirty or contaminated. Please don''t worry.'' Elysia added her reassurance in a soft tone.


    "Huh? That, really? But, that''s not-" Amelie felt a little surprised. She wanted to say something, but the girl''s voice interrupted her.


    ''It would be risky if we left you in this dangerous state any longer. We will sync your spirit to your body now. Please prepare yourself for the unexpected.'' Elysia just conveyed her purpose without needing to hear any answer.


    She was not yet fully adept at ying with the affairs of spirit and soul. She was afraid that the risk would be greater if she waited longer to deal with such a sensitive yet delicate matter.


    "Ah." Amelie could only see the void because the girl''s voice suddenly disappeared. Only silence surrounded him.


    Just as she was about to open her mouth, the golden bubble suddenly faded away. She seemed to be sucked in and thrown into an unknown ce without being able to do anything. Shouting was even the impossible thing to do in that situation.


    Meanwhile, Elysia wiped her sweat after she finished synchronizing Amelie''s spirit to her body. It was a matter that required great care, and she felt a little tired every time she had to deal with such a thing.


    Rhea took out a handkerchief to help wipe Elysia''s sweat. Then, she took out another handkerchief for Elena, but thetter didn''t sweat at all. Thus, she simply put the second handkerchief into her pocket again.


    "Hehe, thank you very much." Elysia felt happy to be given such treatment. Rhea just smiled brightly in return.


    ''Did you make it, Ely? This woman''s body is already breathing, but she has not given any sign of waking up.'' Elena looked at Amelie with a bit of surprise.


    ''Uh? If we look at how the spirit and soul work, I think we have seeded in synchronizing Lady Amelie''s spirit with her body, Sister Elena. Let''s just wait a few minutes. But, hold on a moment, allow me to confirm this with Rhea.'' Elysia was quite confident that it had worked because she had done her best.


    She then immediately asked Rhea via telepathy to make sure everything was running smoothly or not.


    ''You''ve done your best, Master Elysia. Let''s wait a few minutes to see the result. As far as I can see, this woman''s mortal body is already in a good situation.'' Rhea checked Amelie''s entire body one more time and nodded confidently.


    ''I see, then, let''s leave the rest to Emperor Arthur.'' Elysia also tried to check once again with her advanced perception and her sacred eyes. She couldn''t see any ws or defects. So, everything was perfect, right?


    After that, she stood up and shared some things with Elena.


    ''En.'' Rhea no longer paid her attention to the sealed woman. She was just looking for afortable position in Elysia''s arms.


    Elena nodded and stood up. She looked at Arthur with an aloof and noble expression. "We have done our best. Your wife''s spirit is already in her body without any contamination with curses or evil energy anymore. She is now unconscious and we will leave the rest to you."


    "Thank you, thank you very much for your help, the Goddess of Light, Elysia." Arthur gave a bow of respect as if he had forgotten that he was an Emperor.


    He couldn''t hide the happiness that welled up in his heart. A few tears popped out at the corners of his eyes because of emotion. But he immediately wiped his tears away.


    "Raise your head, Emperor of Aeddoterra. I''m feeling tired. That''s all from me, bye." Elena turned around after giving Elysia a signal. She seemed to want to just leave without asking for payment for the earlier divine service.


    However, Arthur knew that the previous agreement needed to be fulfilled. He immediately raised his head. "Wait a minute, the Goddess of Light. Please ept these two ck boxes as a token of my gratitude. Although it''s not much, I hope that all of this can help restore your divine magic energy to a better state."


    "Hmm?" Elena turned around again and looked at what Arthur was about to hand over to her. "What did you put in the two ck boxes? Three ck space bags in each box?"


    "One box contains a ton of high-level resources with ten percent special items to help restore magic energy and effective magic circuit treatment. The other one is resources for cultivating strength and abilities, in equal quantities. Please ept this." Arthur exined by showing the contents of each box to the Goddess of Light.

 Chapter 458: So Close yet so Far

    <h4>Chapter 458: So Close yet so Far</h4>


    "You can give that to my Ely. Sayonara." Elena waved her hand once, then returned to her spirit form and entered Elysia''s body. She still wanted toze around in the Soul Realm until her promise with Elysia arrived.


    Elysia and Elena overlooked that. Rhea stared somewhere inside Elysia''s body with a deep gaze. She wanted to know how Elena got in and out of Elysia''s body.


    ''Although very faint and hard to detect, that sh of energy was Master Elena, right? Where has Master Elena gone and where is she now? Was that the way to enter Master Elysia''s Private Realm? That''s a really unusual way.'' Rhea muttered in her mind as if she didn''t care if her train of thought passed to Elysia or not.


    ''Seems like Rhea really wants to visit our Private Realm, erm, our Soul Realm, Sister Elena.'' Elysia only smiled faintly, not at Arthur but at Rhea.


    ''Then why don''t we invite her in here, Ely? I will have one or more friends to y with. Oh! We can also ask for help decorating our Soul Realm, Ely! Yey, that''s snagat amazing. Maybe, one or several floating inds will look interesting. And also, a magnificent pce of my dream. I''ll be the architect and design the one that''s super duper awesome!'' Elena''s eyes sparkled as the idea crossed her head.


    She looked around. But, she could only see the boundaries like an ornate patterned ''outer space'' filled with the colorful glow of stars and gxies.


    The Soul Realm was too vast and beautiful, not to mention very rich in cozy magic energy. Unfortunately, it was empty and a bit lonely. It was just like outer space without anything but the exquisite scenery and afy bed. And perhaps, it could be called a mini-universe.


    ''Even if I put my trust in Rhea, we don''t know how to invite other people into our Soul Realm. We don''t have the Private Realm''s core to open the portal...'' Elysia didn''t even know much about the Soul Realm until now. So, inviting other people was almost impossible to do at the current moment.


    ''Ah, you''re right too, Ely. We don''t know yet... But, why do you say it like that? Do you feel unsure and suspicious of Rhea even though her life is dependent and connected to you?'' Elena blinked a few times in surprise.


    ''Ehm, I''m not sure... Only time will tell. As you said, Sister Elena. Only real friends will stay until the end.'' Elysia felt unsure. Lifa and Rhea already knew too much about her and Elena, but not the other way around. Lifa and Rhea were still quite a mystery in her mind.


    ''Mm, only time will tell...'' Elena heaved a subtle sigh because that was what she had said a moment ago. Then, her expression instantly turned excited on an entirely different topic. "But, we''re still going to build our Soul Realm into a mini-universe that''s beyond amazing. You can create anything here, right, Ely? Right, right? Creation magic, the ultimate ability that you use only in our Soul Realm. You are the Absolute Goddess here, and I am your lovely confidant, hehe...''


    ''En, we''ll try to do that tonight.'' Elysia was also a little excited to build a mini-universe within her body, her soul.


    ''What do you want to do to me tonight, Ely? You turned out to be a naughty girl without my knowledge, ufufu...'' Elena teased Elysia with a mischievous voice.


    On the other hand, Elysia couldn''t answer that with anything. And again, she had made the Emperor wait a few seconds in silence. Thus, she only gave Arthur an innocent expression as if she knew nothing and was just waiting for thetter to speak.


    "Well, your master seems to be in such a hurry, Elysia. I haven''t even finished to convey something and my proper gratitude to her... But she looks a bit lethargic. Did your master force herself to use her divine magic even though she is still feeling exhausted and haven''t recovered yet?" Arthur became worried about the Goddess of Light''s condition.


    "My master wants to rest. You don''t have to worry, Emperor Arthur. In a few hours, my master will be back because she has promised to spend the day with me." Elysia tried to reassure Arthur''s worries with a rxed smile without the slightest bit of anxiousness on her face.


    "If you say so... Well, they are what I promised earlier to help your master recover her magic. Although this may not be much for a dicine being, please ept them and give these boxes to your masterter, Elysia." Arthur simply handed the two ck boxes to Elysia.


    However, it was somewhat difficult for the girl holding a little girl to ept the two small boxes. As if knowing Elysia''s predicament, Rhea received the two boxes with open arms. Although, those two ck boxes were almost half the size of her body.


    "Mm, I''ll pass these on to my master, Emperor Arthur. Now, it would be best if you free your wife from the crystal pyramid seal and treat her with the utmost intensive care. I''m afraid something happened to Queen Amelie before our help came." Elysia became reminded of Queen? Amelie''s previous state. Even though she was worried, she could only see the resultster.


    "Hum, that''s for sure. However, first, I also need to express my gratitude to you, Elysia. Thank you for providing the help to my wife. I will express my gratitude more appropriately in the future. For now, allow me to excuse myself." After saying that, Arthur rushed toward his wife.


    He put his finger to his wife''s forehead to check her condition directly. At first nce, his wife was in good condition. Magic circuits, energy fluctuations, blood cirction, and breath looked normal. He couldn''t even find any fault or impact on his wife''s body.


    As expected from divine magic... His wife only looked like she was sleeping without ever being possessed by an evil spirit or contaminated by that terrifying energy.


    Arthur breathed a sigh of relief. He went to a corner of the room to activate some mechanisms. Then, he went to several other spots to activate and trigger various things to free his wife from the shackles of the crystal pyramid.


    *ck*


    The crystal pyramid shook slightly, and several tiny prisms popped out from it. Red and purple magic circles also immediately appeared below it.


    After that, Arthur returned to the center of the hall to perform the final touch.


    Meanwhile, Elysia just put the two ck boxes into her Space Bag. She returned to her group and watched what would happen to the Emperor and his wife. Perhaps, a dramatic moment with cries and tears. So close yet so far, it was clearly deep anguish to know one''s loved one was right in front, but the truth wasn''t.


    "Ely, you looked so cool just now. I''m so surprised that a p from you and continued by the Goddess of Nature could undo that terrible explosion magic just now. Ah, you''re amazing too, o the Goddess of Nature." Evelyn chirped in a whisper just as her best friend came to her side.


    "Hehe, thanks, Eve. A little trick to cancel your opponent''s magic, don''t wait for them to finish doing what they want. Disrupt their concentration before their magic is ready to be used." Elysia gave a wink.


    "Ooh..." Evelyn nodded a few times in understanding.


    Even so, she nced back at the Baby Goddess, the little girl in Elysia''s arms. She didn''t know why, but this divine being was attached to Elysia for some reason. It was as if Elysia had a Patron Goddess, not to mention Elysia''s divine master.


    "Mm, you''re amazing, Ely. It''s really good to be a Goddess''s disciple. You can do many things under divine''s guidance. Emm... Is it possible for me to apply to be one?" Sylvia wondered as if she had high hopes.


    "You want to worship a Human Goddess? But, well... you need to ask my master directly, Sylvi." Elysia smiled in amusement. Perhaps, Sylvia would be the first devil to choose to be a follower of a Human Goddess over her own race''s God.


    "Why not? It''s me and I''ll decide what''s good and what''s not. Isn''t that what you said to my father and I that night? Uh, I mean, thanks, I''ll be pleading with the Goddess of Lightter, hehe..." Sylvia corrected her statement with a silly smile.


    *Crack*


    At that very instant, everyone''s attention was drawn to the center of the hall. The crystal pyramid split into several small prisms and seemed to shrink into a tiny prism. It just fell to the ground with a ng.


    The queen''s body lost the support of the one supporting her to remain in a semi-standing position. However, Arthur caught his wife''s body swiftly and hugged her in a princess carry.


    "The dark days and nightmares are finally over. Wee back, Amelie. Everything will be fine. I promise you won''t suffer anymore. Please forgive my weak self for failing to protect you from the evil spirit''s attack that day..." Arthur muttered in a whisper-like voice while staring at his wife''s pale face.


    "Ehm, hng..." Amelie''s eyshes fluttered slightly, and her breathing pattern changed.


    Slowly but surely, Arthur was there to watch his wife wake up from her slumber. He was the first person she saw, and that was what he wanted.


    "Hmm?" Amelie felt her vision was quite blurry, but slowly she could see the figure of a man with reddish-ck hair.


    She realized that she was in that man''s arms. However, she couldn''t do anything but surrender herself because she felt so weak and powerless.


    Arthur looked into his wife''s azure eyes with happiness on his face. While Amelie just stared into the orange eyes of the man in front of her in a daze.


    "Wee back Amelie, my Amelie." Arthur greeted with a smile.


    "Wh, who?" Amelie asked inplete ignorance.

 Chapter 459: Memory Loss

    <h4>Chapter 459: Memory Loss</h4>


    "I, I am Arthur, your husband. Have you lost your memory, Amelie?" Arthur stuttered a little. He thought his wife didn''t recognize him anymore.


    "Those orange eyes and that reddish ck hair... Arthur, honey, what happened after that attack? Is everything all right? I''m sorry for failing to defeat that devil." Amelie muttered quietly. She finally remembered the man who hugged her.


    However, she remembered something very important and immediately panicked. "Ah! Our baby! Are we still in Avrora Forest? Is our baby son, Theo, unharmed? Theo is okay right? Where is he? I need to make sure he doesn''t get hurt immediately!"


    Arthur was stunned for a moment. He had no idea what happened, but it looked like his wife had no recollection of memories of what happened after the attack thirty-six years ago.


    ''My wife, Amelie lost her memory?'' Arthur nced at Elysia and the Goddess of Nature, but he could only see the curious gazes. ''They don''t know either? Nevermind, I think this is the best result I can get. My wife will live a blisfull life without being disturbed by the memories of tragedy and suffering for thirty-six years under the control of that evil spirit.''


    Arthur nodded in agreement with his internal im. It was a much better result than what he could have hoped for.


    "Nee, answer me, Arthur! I want to check our baby son, but my body is so weak and helpless. Take me to see our baby Theo, now!" Amelie pounded her husband''s chest, but there was no significant force.


    "All right, okay, but, looks like we need to talk. You''ve been in a deep slumber for thirty-six years, you know? Our son and I were really worried, but we couldn''t do anything and could only wait for a miracle.


    Today, a divine being gave a divine help to bring you back to me. Who would have thought the legend of a noble prince and sleeping beauty is actually happening to us." Arthur created a new scenario with a thought in mind.


    "Huh? Thirty-six years? I fell in a deep slumber for that long? Did that terrible devil ghost cast a curse upon me?" Amelie''s eyes widened in surprise. But, she immediately returned to her main objective. "Wait, then, our baby son..."


    "Yeah, he''s grown up. You''d be surprised to see the lite version of me because our son is just like me." Arthur gently flicked his wife''s nose.


    "I didn''t believe you before I was our son with my own eyes. I''m sure that our son bears a lot of resemnce to me." Right after saying that, Amelie''s expression became gloomy spontaneously.


    "Amelie, are you all right? Let''s go. You need intensive care because you''ve been asleep for thirty-six years." Arthur panicked a little. However, before he could do anything, his wife put her hand on his chest.


    "No, I''m fine. I''m just sad that I wasn''t there to be by our son''s side. Does oue bay Theo remember me as his mother? I was a bad mother. Our baby Theo must hate me..." Amelie sighed and closed his eyes.


    "It''s actually the opposite. Our Theo is looking forward to the day you return to the family. He also misses you very much, just as much as how I miss you." Arthur tried to convince his wife. For some reason, he felt relieved.


    "Is that true?" Amelie opened her eyes again with doubt, but there was an expectation.


    "Yeah." Arthur nodded.


    "Really, really? I mean is it really true?" Amelie asked for another confirmation.


    "Yeah. Let''s meet our Theo now and confirm my words. We also need to have a private family talk." Arthur repeatedly nodded with a smile on his face.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s get out of here. Go!" Amelie raised her hand high.


    "All right, all right. Please hold me tight because I can go much faster than the wind." Arthur fixed his wife''s position in his princess carry, then he walked toward the gate.


    "Eh? We have a lot of guests? Woah, that dragon-armored man looks really strong." Amelie''s attention was drawn to a group not far from the stone gate, especially to the tallest and biggest man.


    "You just woke up and already nced at other men even though the? one perfect is carrying you like a princess?" Despite saying that, there wasn''t the slightest hint of jealousy or irritation on Arthur''s face.


    He was actually happy to see his wife did not receive any mental bacsh and was still as cheerful as he knew.


    *Bam!*


    Arthur simply kicked the stone gate with his Emperor-level strength. It copsed instantly into rubble without much magic due to the inactive mechanism.


    "Everyone is very wee at Aeddoterra Pce. But please allow me to excuse myself." Arthur said goodbye to Elysia''s group, then ordered the two people near the exit. "Lucas, Lawrence, please apany my honored guests."


    "Understood!" Lucas and Lawrence gave a knightly bow with a hand on the chest.


    After that, Arthur sped away up the stairs with his wife in his arms.


    "Hmm... Queen Amelie doesn''t remember what happened?" Elysia muttered softly with an astonished expression.


    "Miss Elysia and everyone, this may sound a bit harsh on our part, but we sincerely implore you not to bring up any tragedy to Queen Amelie. This was probably the best oue because Queen Amelie couldn''t remember any horrific events. Only God knows what happened during the past thirty-six years under that evil spirit''s control." Lucas made a request politely. He and Lawrence gave a bow after that.


    "Mm, you don''t have to worry. Let''s get back to the surface." Elysia just gave the nod, although she was confused in her mind. She thought that it was an unexpected mistake from her side.


    ''Ely, it''s not a mistake if it ends up being the best. Let''s say it was an unexpected miracle.'' Elena gave an approving nod to remind the confused Elysia.


    ''Ah, you''re right, Sister Elena. But, allow me to speak to Rhea and Nell to find out their point of view on this. It would be terrible if something like this happened in the future. It is not always desirable to identally erase the patient''s memory.'' Elysia nodded in understanding. Then, she walked toward the stairs, and everyone followed after her.


    ''Alright, I''ll just wait for the results here~'' Elena hummed, then threw herself onto the soft bed.


    ''Nee, Rhea, Nell, did Elena and I do something wrong while synchronizing Queen AMelie''s spirit to her body? Why did she lose her memory? Also, is it that easy for an evil spirit to possess someone and takeplete control? It was terrible when I think about it.'' Elysia opened a conversation via telepathy.


    Nell became interested instantly andnded on Elysia''s shoulder. ''ording to my eyes, what you are doing is wless. Amelie''s spirit was perfectly synced to her body. That is as far as what you can do to a mortal. It would be very risky if you tried to touch her synchronized spirit, Ely. She mortal remember, not divine like my big sister that you can touch at will. After all, Arthur seemed very pleased with this result. Why do you feel worried?''


    ''Hey, why does that sound a little weird to me, Little Nell?'' Rhea raised her eyebrows to protest.


    ''Hehe...'' Nell just giggled and floated down to her big sister.


    ''Master Elysia, I can answer all your confusion earlier. Would you like to hear it now?'' Rhea just let Nell sit on herp. She looked up at Elysia''s face for confirmation.


    ''Mm, I''m all ears. Please tell me.'' Elysia gave a gentle smile.


    ''Hm, you know, the truth is, evil spirits can''t possess someone with a healthy, clean, or pure soul. In other words, they can only possess someone with deep regrets, depression, major sins, and other bad things. Evil spirits can only takeplete control over beings with a lot of sin or negative energy.


    To be sure, Amelie hadmitted a grave sin in the past, and she was suffering in silence. After Amelie defeated at her vulnerable state, the evil spirit took advantage of it? topletely possess her body.'' Rhea gave enough exnation for Elysia to understand easily.


    ''But, sigh... It turned out to be true. It wasn''t just devils who were evil even though that race had the word ''evil'' in it. All races are actually the same, including humans. We can only judge them individually.'' Elysia took a deep breath, then let it out slowly.


    ''Yeah, it hurts to say, but it''s the truth. Even though I am a Human Goddess, I am aware that humans are not as good as I expected. Maybe only some of them can live up to my expectations. For the rest, they are nothing more than evil embodiments but in human form.'' Nell sighed to admit that without hesitation.


    ''Humans aren''t as good as you might think, huh¡­ Apparently, we''re just lucky enough to meet individuals with good hearts. But, please prepare yourself, Ely. We might meet the worst one day. As you know, sometimes, humans are the worst creatures on Earth. This world has many sentient creatures. So, you know what I want to say, right?'' Elena looked up at the gctic sky in the Soul Realm with a sigh.


    ''Mm.'' Elysia switched to a private connection to respond only to Elena.


    ''Ah, Master Elysia. For your other questions, I suspect that Amelie lost her memory due to two or three possible causes. This is just a possibility based on my observations and knowledge, okay?'' Rhea returned to the topic of their concern. She couldn''t even confirm withplete confidence about the cause of Amelie''s memory loss.

 Chapter 460: Possible Causes

    <h4>Chapter 460: Possible Causes</h4>


    ''Two or three possible causes? Can you share your views with us, Rhea?'' Elysia became interested because that was what she wanted to know.


    ''Mm, well, the first possibility is because you and Master Elena used your magic to purify Amelie''s body from any evil energy. Second, the recent memories are not stored in the body. So, along with the evil spirit that disappeared, Amelie also didn''t have any memory recollections after her body was taken over. After all, that woman is not divine being. Third...'' Rhea was silent for a moment after exining two of her conjectures.


    Nell and Elysia were only waiting for the third possibility.


    ''Andstly, it''s probably because Amelie''s memories are too terrible to remember. Something in her subconscious mind automatically erased all those terrible memories the moment her spirit synced to her purified body. Hmm, that''s all. We can''t be sure which one is correct.'' Rhea nodded at the end of her words.


    ''I understand. Thanks for sharing your thoughts with us, Rhea.'' Elysia gave a smile of appreciation.


    ''d to help.'' Rhea returned Elysia''s smile.


    ''Then what about you, Nell? What do you think?'' Elysia nudged the silent little Goddess.


    ''Uhm, my big sister has exined that in detail. I believe more in the first possibility, then the third, then the second. 6:3:1 ratio of my confidence level.'' Nell answered confidently.


    ''So, you believe that memory loss is caused by my magic? But, why is the second possibility only one in ten?'' Elysia became a little confused.


    ''That''s because we didn''t interrogate that evil spirit. We don''t know the truth. Elena was just about to annihte that evil spirit, but thetter just blew himself up. Interrogation for information. Since Elena didn''t want to do that, then there was no certainty.'' Nell just shrugged her shoulders.


    ''But, we should ask this to my mother. She knows a lot about memory loss because she is the one who taught me about magic rted to memory, soul, spirit, and form.'' Rhea tried to suggest what she thought was the best solution.


    ''Mm, let''s meet Madam Lifa after lunch.'' Elysia readily agreed. The decision had already been made, and that was the end of their brief discussion.


    "Ehm, Miss Elysia, where are you going after this?" Lucas convinced himself to ask after they exited hidden room X.


    "It''s almost noon now. We''re going home for lunch and making preparations for tomorrow''s journey." Elysia nced at her friends. She knew they weren''t done with their preparations yet.


    "Then allow us to escort you all to your destination." Lucas nodded in understanding. He nced at the two Goddesses in Elysia''s arms slightly awkwardly. For so many questions, he wondered why these two divine beings were so close to Elysia.


    "Okay." Elysia simply agreed to the offer. An imperial free ride was a good choice.


    "Psst, Yuuki, do you know since when Ely became a Goddess Tamer? Look at that, she already has two, three if the Goddess of Light is counted." Sylvia whispered to the disguised fox girl.


    "Shh, that''s so rude. Even though you whisper softly to me, do you think divine beings can''t hear it. Don''t you know that Elysia is also one? Uh, what I mean, I don''t know. Please don''t ask me." Yuuki lowered her head guiltily.


    She might get into trouble if she leaked Elysia''s identity. She had already made a promise to Elysia after all.


    "Hmm..." Sylvia just mumbled and didn''t bring up the matter anymore.


    After they all exited the Imperial Pce, Elysia opened the conversation with a smile before boarding the carriage. "Nee, E, do you want to return to the Holy Cathedral first for our journey tomorrow? How about you, Eve? Would you like to meet your mother at the Knights Association first? Then, how about you, Sylvi?"


    "Mm, grandfather said that my father will be back this afternoon. I''ll get ready soon and will return to Lavely Pizza for dinner. You can''t go without me, alright?" E emphasized herst words as if she didn''t want to be left behind.


    "Yes, I need to see my mother for some things and supplies. She asked me to see her this afternoon. I''d better go there now so I cane back sooner." Evelyn nodded.


    "As for me, I don''t need to go anywhere else. All the preparations for the intercontinental journey are already inside here~" Sylvia patted her ck Space Bag. She hid it again behind her waist belt. It was an exceptional item. No one should ever steal it, just like the previous event.


    "Hm, then, we''ll split up here. We''ll be waiting for you at Lavely Pizza, even if youe tomorrow morning." Elysia waved her hand.


    E and Evelyn waved back. They went to the carriage at the very front. Meanwhile, Elysia''s group climbed into the carriage behind it.


    The two carriages went to their respective destinations.


    "Hm, time flies so fast, huh... We''re going to have lunch first, right?" Nell looked at the sun to estimate the current time.


    "Erm, this may sound a bit harsh, but does a divine being need food and drink to live? As far as I know, divine beings are immortals who won''t starve to death even if they don''t consume anything." Sylvia raised her hand with a doubtful yet curious expression.


    "Eits. That''s a half-true misinformation. Even divine beings can starve to death, not from ack of nutrition, but from ack of magic energy. However, well... Even though, we only eat and drink just to pamper our tongues. You know, it would be really boring if you could live a very, very long time without enjoying what you love." Nell wiggled her finger to correct the slightly incorrect information.


    "I see, thanks for letting me know. Hum, you''re right, it would be very boring if we lived so long without enjoying our every moment. Not to mention, divine beings are immortals. That must be quite a consideration on your side." Sylvia nodded in understanding as if she ultimately agreed with that im.


    "Yeah, it''s a burden to be immortal. You will see all your friends,rades, family, even your loved ones leave you one by one." Nell sighed and leaned against her big sister''sp.


    "..." Elysia trembled for a moment because Nell''s statement reminded her of harsh reality.


    If she and Elena were mortals with divine power, couldn''t they also be said to be immortals? If so, one day, everyone she knew would leave her because the mortal couldn''t live too long for an apparent reason.


    "Bad Little Helen." Rhea flicked her little sister''s forehead but without strength.


    "Oow!" Nell held her forehead nevertheless, even though it didn''t hurt.


    ''Ely, the truth is not as bitter as you think. If your friends are willing and destined to apany your eternal journey, they can live a very long time as the divine''s servant, or in Little Nell''s presupposition, angel. E is Little Nell''s future angel. So, the rest can be calcted for consideration. Except for Gio because he is a special being that attains immortality though not divine, but as long as he is onnd.'' Rhea immediately exined as if she knew what made Elysia tremble just now.


    ''Mm, thanks for letting me know, Rhea. It means a lot to put my mind at ease.'' Elysia breathed a sigh of relief.


    The scary thing about an introduction was a farewell. Even though the separation was said as a new beginning, it was different if death was considered.


    ''You already have two divine beings as friends, then me, your lovely and caring big sister, but also your guardian angel. Just so you know, Ely. Our little Goddess, Nell, used to have hundreds of angels. But they all died in the tragedy a hundred thousand years ago. You know what you need to do if you want ''them'' to apany us on our very, very long journey.'' Elena reminded that Elysia forgot.


    ''Mm, I know what I need to do when the timees.'' Elysia closed her eyes and leaned back. She had some ns in mind.


    Elena smiled, knowing Elysia''s line of thought.


    Yuuki and Sylvia exchanged nces as if they didn''t understand why Elysia and the Goddesses had suddenly be silent.


    The carriage journey to Lavely Pizza was rtively peaceful and smooth. When they arrived, they immediately had lunch together on the top floor.


    "We need to do something for a moment. In the meantime, please wait for us here for an hour or two." Nell wiped her mouth with a tissue and announced to everyone.


    "What do you mean by us... Is that you, the Goddess of Nature, and Elysia?" Yuuki tilted her head slightly.


    "Yup. let''s go, Ely." Nell floated up and went to Elysia''s room.


    "We excused ourselves." Elysia got up from her seat and followed Nell while carrying Rhea.


    *Bam*


    The door closed tightly, and no sound could be heard anymore. Also, no one could peek into the room.


    Sylvia scratched her head, then devoured another slice of pizza. She looked at everyone at the dining table. It was time to ask for the enlightenment of her confusion. "I''m not asking this because I want to be rude to anyone, okay? But, is Helen the real name of the Goddess of Blessings? I remember the Goddess of Nature referring to her as Helen in the carriage earlier."


    "No, I don''t think that''s the Goddess of Blessings real name. I can''t exin it, but that''s what I believe." Yuuki''s ears twitched slightly. She took another sip of her warm green tea after enlightening the confused girl.

 Chapter 461: Unexpected Guests (1)

    <h4>Chapter 461: Unexpected Guests (1)</h4>


    ''I keep your promise, Sister Elena. Please wake up and let''s spend your time outside with me~'' Elysia was humming yfully in her mind just as she entered her room.


    ''Ah, um, well... Now?'' Elena rolled over on the bed as if she felt a little reluctant to get up.


    ''Of course. But, we''ll see Madam Lifa first.'' Elysia answered confidently.


    ''You''re still curious about memories, hm? Alright, I''ming~'' Elena hummed and emerged herself in the outside world.


    "Master Elysia, please open the portal to the Nature Realm. If you are still curious and want to clear up your confusion or doubt, let''s hear it directly from my mother." Rhea looked up at Elysia, but she noticed an energy fluctuation near her. "Ah, you''ve finallyes out of yourfy realm, Master Elena."


    "Mm, Ely won''t allow me to rest." Elena stretched her arms upwards, and her twin peaks seemed to be erged by it.


    Elysia couldn''t help but be a little embarrassed to witness that. Although, she had very often encountered simr things.


    "Hm, can I ask you a little question, Elena?" Nell patted her cheek.


    "Be my guest." Elena sat on the sofa and motioned for Nell to continue with a hand gesture.


    "Why don''t you decide to interrogate that evil spirit first? If you hypnotized him to reveal his thoughts out, maybe things would end up a little better." Nell subconsciously floated closer to Elysia. Her subconscious already knew that Elena was a bit unkind to her.


    "Why? Why, huh... I guess, because it changes nothing but makes the people involved feel hopeless and fall into despair. Don''t ask for more exnation from me because my decision is based on many considerations." Elena rolled her eyes and leaned back leisurely.


    ''Is it because of Queen Amelie''s own circumstances, Sister Elena?'' Elysia seemed to know the cause, but she knew no more than the subject.


    ''Yeah, but, we better not need to know anything involving the Amelie tragedy again. She is a pitiful woman. Although we don''t know what happened, I know it was a terrible one.'' Elena heaved a subtle sigh.


    She couldn''t imagine what Amelie might have been through for thirty-six years. However, that was all. There was no need to bring up the matter anymore. Or rather, she didn''t want Elysia to imagine something terrible.


    Elysia also just put the topic aside because she knew Elena didn''t want her to think about the issue that concerned Amelie any further than that.


    "O-oh, okay. I understand." Nell nodded. Since Elena said such a thing, then there was nothing more to question or argue about.


    ''Nature Realm ess permission.'' Elysia gripped the green gem in her ne and recited the code in her mind.


    *Bzzt*


    An energy fluctuation appeared suddenly to create a dimensional hole. It turned instantly into a portal to the Nature Realm. Or instead to the Hill of Prosperity, the ce where the Tree of Life was located.


    Elysia sat beside Elena and put Rhea on herp before she greeted Lifa. "Good afternoon, Madam Lifa. Are you feeling great on this beautiful day?"


    "Hum, you opened a portal in a sealed room within a divine barrier." Lifa felt a little relieved to know the state on the other side.


    She gave her attention to Elysia and everyone. She felt a little surprised to see theirplex expressions. "Good afternoon to you too. My day was as beautiful as I expected. However, it seems like it''s the opposite of your day. I can see that a lot has happened since west met."


    "Yes, a lot has happened, Lifa. Human''s holy city has just been attacked by a bunch of devils. Also, we''ve encountered two troublesome evil spirits possessing human bodies here." Nell shook her head with her eyes closed.


    "I see... That must be troublesome. However, I''m sure all of those issues have been resolved. So, what do you want to talk about now? Would you like to start a special formation to help my daughter grow up, Elysia?


    My baby daughter needs about fourteen or fifteen more years of growth to ripen for you to have, hehe." Lifa threw a joke to change the conversation to a lighter one.


    "Mou~ I''m an adult. I only need about ny percent to fully recover to my peak strength." Rhea snorted like a spoiled baby.


    "Alright, alright, you''re an adult. But, when are you going to help my daughter, Elysia? The unexpected can happen at any time, and you need a protector who will always be with you in tip-top shape." Lifa seemed to demand a promise for Elysia to keep.


    "As soon as possible, Madam Lifa. If possible, tonight, or maybe tomorrow night at thetest. My master will help Reha as wellter. Right, master?" Elysia nudged Elena.


    "Okay, no problem." Elena gave an ok hand gesture.


    "Okay then. Let''s get back to the topic of your concern now. Tell this old tree, what''s bothering you?" Lifa seemed to know what the girls were thinking. After all, it was not without reason they came to her.


    "Actually--" Rhea started talking about what had happened since thest time she saw her mother. Then, she asked for an insight into anything rted to memory, for Elysia''s sake.


    "Memory lost because Elysia and Elena cleansed the mortal''s curse contamindated body before they synchronized the mortal''s spirit to that body? Hm, there are many possibilities that could happen actually." Lifa tried to recall a few things in her mind before she continued to speak.


    "Sometimes, you can see that a person may lose his memory or be erased due to various factors. However, in that case, it is likely because it is an automatic system that activates because the brain and soul refuse to retain the memory of the spirit for good reasons. It''s just a matter of time, or unexpected events, until some of those memories wille back, intact or not." Lifa exined some of the details casually, although what she said was a bit astonishing.


    "Then..." Elysia seemed to know what might happen next.


    "Yeah, it would be as you might be imagining, Elysia. That woman named Amelie might get a mental breakdown or something more terrifying if the memories she had from thirty-six years under the evil spirit''s control came back. For good reasons, you should erase her terrible memories stored in her subconscious mind." Lifa gave confirmation and exnation to Elysia without waiting for thetter to finish speaking.


    After that, she nced at her daughter and smirked, but only in thought. "Or, you just need to help my daughter to recover her strength to twenty percent. The Almighty Baby Goddess will be at your service to get everything done with a swipe of a hand."


    "I see. Then, we''d better get into that special formation as soon as possible. You''ll be spending the night cultivating with me, Rhea." Elysia stroked Rhea''s head gently.


    "Mm, I''m ready any time." Rhea answered with a brilliant smile. Not only for Elysia but also for her mother.


    For the next few moments, Elena and Elysia had a conversation about memory with Lifa. After an hour had passed, Elysia closed the portal after saying goodbye to Lifa.


    "It''s an eye opener for us. Lifa is like a living encyclopedia." Elena folded her arms and nodded as if she was sure of her own im.


    "Mm, I''m very grateful that Madam Lifa generously shared her knowledge with us." Elysia nodded in agreement, then she looked at the clock cube. "We''d better go back to the living room now. Let''s hope no one gets into trouble or mess."


    "Let''s go back." Nell revoked her barriers and flew out of the room. Elysia and Elena followed her from behind.


    *Stare*


    Elysia blinked her eyes repeatedly as if she couldn''t believe what she was seeing at that moment. It was like two opposing camps about to attack each other, but not before a starepetition.


    However, what surprised her the most were the guests who had not been there an hour ago.


    "Are you, are you a devil?" Rosa stuttered to point at the white-haired girl and the red-eyed girl.


    "Hmph! If non-humans are devils in your eyes, then Ely and the divine beings are devils in your eyes too?" Yuuki snorted in annoyance. She didn''t like the guests this time because they were pretty rude.


    "Wait, why are you saying that Elysia is a non-human? Is that a satire or an assumption?" Rosie frowned. She didn''t like anyone involving Elysia in any unkind thing.


    "Who knows. One thing you need to know is I''m a beastkin. Oh, hey, Ely-" Yuuki just closed her eyes and turned her head to the side.


    However, she cheered up instantly to see Elysia and the other Goddesses had left the room. However, she became a bitplicated at once. Well, the Goddesses in question increased by one.


    Nevertheless, she needed to finish her sentence. "We have a rather unpleasant guests right now. They''ve alle looking for you. That Emperor Arthur, his wife, and their son came here too. They''re downstairs right now and will be back in a few minutes."


    "Un-unpleasant? When we haven''t done anything but talk?" Fran furrowed her brow as well.


    "Eh, wait, you said that as if you were going to do something after this." Sylvia rolled her eyes. She could easily trante what that male human wanted to imply.


    "Uh, umm, could there be a misunderstanding here? Allow me to mediate your matter and let''s talk with an open heart and a cool head." Elysia was feeling a little anxious about some things, especially from the unexpected guests.

 Chapter 462: Unexpected Guests (2)

    <h4>Chapter 462: Unexpected Guests (2)</h4>


    "Ah, no, it''s not what you see, Ely. We''re just having a bit of a casual argument. No problem involved, really." Rosie gave a peace hand sign. She didn''t want to be seen as wrong in Elysia''s eyes.


    "Haa, look at that over there. Are you going to question the unpleasant difference like just now? Your Goddess, the Goddess of Blessings is actually more like a half-human, half fairy. Then, the Goddess of Nature is like a baby elf. Ely and her master actually like mysterious angels?" Sylvia pointed her palm at Elysia and the Goddesses.


    "Hum-hm, what do we have here? An argument? We''ve had a pretty tiring day with lots of issues to sort out. If you want to cause a ruckus, please forgive me as I will send you off." Elena smiled faintly with her eyes closed. She wasn''t in the mood to be bothered with a fuss.


    "Look, the Goddess of Light has spoken." Sylvia smirked at the humans on the opposite sofa.


    "That includes you, Sylvia." Elena added to the smug girl.


    "Ugh, okay. I''m a good girl, so I will give in and ignore the problem just now." Sylvia loosened her shoulders and obeyed like a submissive girl. She seemed to know that Elysia''s master was moody or maybe tired.


    "..." Elysia was at a loss for words. However, her eyes lit up to know that Elena settled the dispute effortlessly and simply.


    ''That doesn''t apply if you are viewed by others as the ever kind Ely. For something like this, you can only achieve the same result if you present yourself as a respected or feared lofty one. Your every word will be amand to others.'' Elena gave a wink to Elysia.


    Since the sofas felt packed and cramped, she just made a new one with her imagination magic. She sat there and motioned for Elysia to sit next to her, Nell also included.


    "So, you came to visit, Ely?" Elena asked kindly.


    "Mm, we want to visit Elysia." Rosa nodded in relief. Then, she turned her attention to Elysia. "Ely, my lucky star, I''m d you are well and healthy."


    "Thanks for your concern, Rosa. I''m also d to see you''re still as excited and cheerful as ever. If I may ask, why are there so many shopping bags near you? It''s yours, isn''t it?" Elysia looked confusedly at the pile of shopping bags beside Rosa.


    "Oh, this. Yes, it''s a gift from me. You remember, I''m going to give you a batch of thetest gorgeous dresses every week. You know, I have great news for us." Rosa patted the pile of bags with an excited smile.


    "If you smile like that, I feel confused whether you are really happy or expect something from me..." Elysia scratched her head with a weak smile.


    "Ohoho, no, this time I''m really happy. Actually, Starlight Apparel already has seven branches in other big cities! Plus, I already have three convections with over a hundred certified professional tailors. What I bring is products featured. It''s just a gift from me." Rosa wiggled her hands as if she couldn''t contain her excitement.


    "I''m d to hear that, Rosa. Please forgive me for not being able to visit you as your model recently." Elysia felt a little guilty. Maybe, she could no longer be a model for Rosa.


    "No, it''s okay. I know you have a busy life that you can''t leave." Rosa nced at the Goddesses and continued. "Actually, in another six weeks, Starlight Apparel will stop in fancy clothes production for an undetermined period of time."


    "Huh? Why?" Elysia was taken back. Stopping production at the peak of business sess was a decision that was impossible for Rosa to take.


    "You may not know this yet, but Pope Alexander has already issued an order which was reaffirmed by the four Emperors. We will prepare for war and Starlight Apparel will switch to supplying armor~" Rosa put her hands together and hummed.


    "O-oh, then you''re still producing clothes nheless..." Elysia shook her head.


    "Hm, now it''s time for me to speak, Rosa." Rosie nudged the girl next to her.


    "Oh, go ahead." Rosa opened her palms in reply.


    "Ely, d we can meet again. Are you all right and well? Have you eaten? You slept well, right?" Rosie asked like a worried mother.


    "Mm, thanks for your concern, Rosie. I''m doing well with nothing to worry about. How about you? You look a little pale. Are you feeling unwell? Elysia''s friendly reminder, you''d better get a good night''s sleep. Please don''t stay up all night again." Elysia felt a little worried, as if she knew the cause.


    "Hehe, as expected of you, Ely. You can guess that easily. But, well, I''ll get enough sleep tonight." Rosie smiled happily to receive Elysia''s attention and concern.


    "Hm, this is really unexpected. No wonder why I felt something strange when we met this morning. White fox girl, human with blood red cursed eyes, huge dragon-like man... You have the unexpected new friends, Elysia." Raylee heaved a subtle sigh with a smile.


    Even so, he stole several nces at the baby on Elysia''sp. He still felt surprised and dumbfounded to know that that little girl, previously introducing herself as Elysia''s baby daughter, was actually a divine being.


    "Hehe, they are good individuals. Please be a little nicer to them without taking racial differences into consideration. That way, they will also be kind to you." Elysia looked at Gio, Yuuki, and Sylvia.


    The former simply crossed his arms as if not involved in the conversation. Thest two were happy to be mentioned in the statement. Yuuki even wagged those seven tails unconsciously.


    "Hehe, I''ll keep that in mind. Although I don''t care about racial differences because I love peace. But, well... I''m still surprised to know that your baby daughter is actually a divine being, Elysia." Rayleeughed as if he had just been given a good prank.


    "Huh?" Elysia gave Sylvia and Yuuki a questioning look. However, they just shook their heads while waving to signify they didn''t say anything about it.


    "Have you forgotten that I am the Eastern Region''s Prince, Elysia? Such information has already spread to several parties uncontrobly. Rosa only found out just now, and Rosie already know about it two hours ago." Raylee added an exnation to what she said earlier while watching Rosa''s shocked expression. The girl just found out that the little girl on Elysia''sp was a divine being.


    "I see. It seems, someone intentionally or unintentionally spread this about..." Elysia could only heave a sigh as it got out of hand any more.


    "Hm, it won''t be a problem for us even if my identity is known by some human circles. I know that only nobles with authority know about it. Am I right?" Rhea patted Elysia''s thigh so thetter would not overthink about the spreading information.


    "Yes, you are right, the Goddess of Nature. This may be a dy on my part, but please ept my greetings to you. It is an honor to be in the presence of three Goddesses at once.


    The Goddess of Light, the Goddess of Nature, and the Goddess of Blessings. If I can meet the Beast God and Devil God, then in my lifetime, I have encountered all divine beings! Who would have thought that this world had more than three divine beings, hahaha..." Raylee gave a polite bow, thenughed while puffing his chest. He seemed to feel happy and proud of his achievement.


    "Actually, there are two more divine beings in this world apart from the ones you mentioned. One is unlikely to meet you, and the other one is the one we will be visiting tomorrow." Nell shrugged her shoulders to destroy Raylee''sughter.


    "Oho, then, this world has seven divine beings? Wow, this is good news for all of us. Hopefully, the battle of the next three months will be won by us withplete annihtion of those curse bearing monsters." Raylee stroked his chin with an enlightened expression.


    "There is no longer a Devil God, only an Evil God. He has given up his true identity for the sake of a new power." Sylvia harrumphed to express her disapproval.


    "No more Devil God, but Evil God? This is the first time I''ve heard of this. But why do you seem so sure of your im?" Raylee frowned with a hint of doubt on his face.


    Rosa, Rosie, and Fran were also suspicious about that blood-red-eyed girl.


    "Hey, don''t give me that look again or I''ll get mad. It was you who broke my sunsses." Sylvia pointed rudely at Raylee in annoyance.


    "O-haha, I''m sorry, I''llpensate you with a new one. But, please answer my question because what you just said could mean a lot to us. What do you mean by Evil God? believed and proven true? Or, is it just a baseless random im?" Raylee scratched the back of his head awkwardly. Nevertheless, he repeated the question because it was necessary.


    "Why don''t you ask the Goddess of Light and the Goddess of Blessings directly? They know the truth more than I do." Sylvia just rolled her eyes and pointed her open palm at the Goddesses.


    "It''s as Sylvia said. There is no longer a Devil God, but Evil God. About two weeks ago, he performed a forbidden ritual to gain new powers.


    The truth is, his own existence was considered a scourge even from the Devil Race itself because what he had done in the past thousand years was vile and unforgivable. The exchange of profits is the one that allows the Evil God toe back and cooperate with the entire Devil Race. I know it." Nell could tell that far only from herst encounter with the Evil God and Sylvia''s situation that Elysia told her.

 Chapter 463: Erase Memories

    <h4>Chapter 463: Erase Memories</h4>


    The unexpected guests had a precious conversation with the divine beings. It was a rare opportunity where they could exchange words and gain enlightenment at the same time.


    Not long after that, Arthur and his family came into the room to visit as well.


    "Excuse me. Ah, looks like we came back at the right time." Amelie put her hands together with a warm smile.


    "It''s good to see you''re in good health, Queen Amelie. But I suggest you get plenty of rest." Elysia gave a kind suggestion. The queen still looked a bit pale, and she didn''t wish anything wrong to happen.


    "Hm? Why does your lovely voice sound so familiar to me?" Amelie put her hand to her cheek as she started asking in wonder.


    Bat, she just ruled that out. "Thank you for your advice. I will get some rest after conveying my gratitude to my saviours."


    "Uhh... Please forgive me about this. But, my wife insists on going to see you immediately. I''ve asked her to see youter, but she will only go alone because she wants to express her gratitude as soon as possible." Arthur scratched his head with a dryugh.


    "Please forgive my mother. She is a bit stubborn when she has decided upon something, Elysia." Theo also felt overwhelmed because of his mother.


    "Hm, alright..." Elysia looked left and right. Unfortunately, all the sofas were upied, and there was nothing left for the new guests.


    "Oh, you don''t have to worry, Elysia." Arthur took out a long sofa from his Space Bag for his family to sit on.


    "Greetings, noble Goddesses. Once again I thank you for saving the life of my wife, the Goddess of Light, Elysia. This may sound a little presumptuous on my part, but what about your condition, o the Goddess of Light?" Arthur gave a respectful bow. His son followed suit, and so did his wife.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. I just need a good night''s sleep, but I have promised my disciples about our agenda for today." Elena waved her hand in front of her face.


    "If you say so." Arthur nodded and sat on the sofa with his family.


    "Ah, so you are Elysia. Such a beautiful and charming girl. Why don''t youe over and have a warm conversation with me?" Amelie patted the seat next to her while ncing at Elysia and her son.


    ''Ufufu, Ely. Even if it''s not said, I know that the queen seems to want to set you up for her son. What are you going to do? Huhu, I''m wondering~'' Elena hummed yfully via telepathy.


    ''I...'' Elysia became doubtful about the attitude she needed to take.


    However, at that moment, Rhea tugged her sleeve for attention. ''Master Elysia, this is a good opportunity to erase the nightmare memory fragments in that woman''s subconscious mind as suggested by my mother. I will do that for you, but please watch over me until nightfall. Also, please wake me up when we are about to start the? special recovery formation.''


    ''Eh? Why do you say that, Rhea? Will you receive a bacsh? You haven''t fully recovered yet, have you? It''s quite risky for you to use your divine magic in your current state.'' Elysia threw a barrage of questions like a worried mother.


    ''Worry not, Master Elysia. I will only fall into sleep for a few hours. In fact, such magic is quite easy for me to perform, even in my current condition.'' Rhea tried to convince Elysia. She thought it would be troublesome if they waited for another chance.


    ''Sleep, um? If so, then fine. But, you should stop immediately if you feel there is any hint of bacsh, understand?'' Elysia agreed but on one condition. She couldn''t let her Rhea get hurt.


    ''Okay!'' Rhea raised her hands as if asking to be carried.


    Elysia just smiled seeing that. She got up from her seat by carrying Rhea and moved next to Amelie. "What kind of conversation would you like to have with this little girl, Queen Amelie."


    "Mm, before that... I''m very grateful to you, the Goddess of Light, and also to you Elysia. I''ve heard from my husband. I--" Amelie started babbling almost without pause. She just took a light breath and continued speaking to convey her many forms of gratitude.


    Elysia just smiled helplessly, hearing all the chatter from the queen. One thing that surprised her was that the Emperor informed the queen that the Goddess of Light and herself cured the queen of a severe unknown disease. After that, Arthur was the one who managed to wake up his wife with a romantic touch.


    It sounded like a fairy tale, a lie, and peppered with bullshit. Arthur had put a lot of effort intoing up with an ideal scenario to exin his wife''s plight for thirty-six years.


    "Ah, uhm, I see, Queen Amelie." Elysia felt overwhelmed to deal with a chatterbox. She nced at Elena for help, but thetter just looked at her with amusement. The others even just watched her with great enthusiasm.


    "Hmmm!" Amelie nodded repeatedly. Then, she gave her attention to the little girl on Elysia''sp. "If I didn''t know that you were a divine being, I might have pinched your cheeks and stroked your head. I couldn''t help it because you look so cute. Please forgive me."


    Rhea just looked up at Amelie and gave a beckoning hand gesture.


    As if understanding the sign, Amelie brought her face closer, curious about what the Goddess of Nature would do to her.


    *Flick*


    Rhea just flicked Amelie''s forehead. In that super short time of touch, she immediately sent her magic to erase the sealed terrible memory.


    "Eh? Uuu, have I fallen out of favor with a divine being? What should I do? What should I do?" Amelie was surprised and reflexively straightened her back. She clutched her forehead as she muttered frantically.


    "Fwuaahh..." Rhea yawned, and Elysia covered her mouth gently.


    "Aah, looks like you''re already sleepy." Elysia didn''t expect Rhea to finish everything with just a flick.


    "En." Rhea just found afortable position in Elysia''s arms and immediately closed her eyes. His breathing became soft and steady a momentter.


    "Looks like I can only apany you for the conversation until here, Queen Amelie. Allow me to excuse myself." Elysia pleaded with herself politely.


    "Well, it was a pleasant conversation with you." Amelie nodded in understanding. A glint appeared in her eyes once more as she looked at Elysia, then at her son.


    Elysia just smiled kindly. She stood up from her seat and went to her room.


    Theo seemed to understand what his mother had in mind. He looked at Elysia''s back with some thoughts in mind and subconsciously called out her name. "Elysia."


    "Hmm?" Elysia stopped in her tracks and looked back.


    "No, it''s nothing." Theo just shook his head.


    Elysia just nodded and walked away. She also didn''t forget to excuse herself to the other guests.


    By the time Elysia and Rhea had entered the room. Elena looked at everyone. "Then?"


    "Ehm, looks like it''s time for us to return to the pce. My wife needs intensive care and also enough rest. That''s all from us. Peace and health, please allow us to excuse ourselves." Arthur said his goodbyes by standing up.


    After paying a bow to the Goddesses, he invited his son to leave. He also dragged his wife away because thetter still wanted to stay.


    "Apparently, it''s also time for us to return." Rosie felt a little awkward because Elysia was gone and didn''t seem to being back any time soon.


    "Then me too. Please give these gifts to Elysia." Rosa put all the shopping bags on the table.


    "Mkay! I''ll give those gifts to Ely. You can go and I won''t send you off." Sylvia immediately took all the bags and walked away to Elysia''s room. She just wanted to take a look at the sleeping divine being.


    Rosa just scratched her head. Apparently, she was a little rude to the red-eyed girl by ident.


    She just wondered about the red eyes, but it seemed the girl was offended. After all, perhaps those red-eyed possessors also had their own problems because they were said to be very simr to devils.


    After the guests left, Elena just took a deep breath and let it out slowly. For some reason, she started to feel sleepy. Therefore, she only went to Elysia''s room to lie down.


    Nell also followed shortly after.


    Meanwhile, Yuuki only exchanged nces with Gio and the little beasts.


    Vanessa just shrugged her shoulders and decided to go to her master. However, others also followed her.


    "Ely, allow me to lie down. I will take care of our cute baby in sleep." Despite asking for permission, Elena simplyy down beside Rhea.


    "Ho, hey, slow down please." Elysia reminded Elena, then looked at a pile of walking shopping bags.


    "Ely, I put all these gifts here, okay?" Sylvia put all the shopping bags on the sofa.


    She immediately darted to the side of the bed to look at the sleeping divine being. "She looks so cute wherever I look. I can hardly believe that she is a divine being."


    "What about me?" Elena smiled mysteriously.


    "I''m afraid the word beautiful isn''t enough to describe you, the Goddess of Light. Ah! I know, it''s an ethereal divine beauty. Uhm, it just came to my mind." Sylvia put her fingers together anxiously, afraid that anyone would be offended by her remark.


    "Hm? Why did you alle here? Have the guests left?" Elysia wondered in surprise to see the others alsoing into the room.


    "Yup, they left just now." Yuuki nodded in response.

 Chapter 464: Recovery Formation

    <h4>Chapter 464: Recovery Formation</h4>


    "Please take care of this ne, Nell." Elysia passed the Nature Realm Core into Nell''s hands.


    "Mm, I''ll be watching from here. Please let me know when you want toe back." Nell nodded in understanding.


    "Okay, we''re leaving and will probably be back in the morning." Elysia waved her hand.


    "See youter, Little Nell." Rhea waved her hand also from inside Elysia''s arms.


    After that, Elysia, Elena, and Rhea entered the portal. Nell floated closer, and Elysia reached out to touch the green gem in Nell''s hand.


    The portal instantly shrunk to the size of Nell''s head, then Elysia retracted her finger.


    "Huff..." Nell looked at the ne in her hand and heaved a subtle sigh. She looked around the room briefly and felt a little lonely.


    At that moment, she was asked to take care of the core while Elysia and Elena entered the Nature Realm to restore her big sister.


    "That was quite fun. Who would have thought that Elysia had so many brilliant ideas to spend time with all kinds of fun games." Nell shook her head and went to get a wooden box on the table.


    It was one of the strategy games that Elysia created this afternoon. Everyone had fun ying together at that time until night fell, and it was time for bed.


    Nell decided to y against herself while waiting and watching the Nature Realm through mini-portal.


    "Mother, we''re back." Rhea waved her hand high to greet the lone tree on the beautiful and fertile hill.


    "Oh, wee back. Are you guys going to help my daughter recover soon, Elena, Elysia?" Lifa replied with a bit of pleasure.


    "Well yeah, let''s do that recovery formation right away. What do we need to do?" Elena looked left and right as if she was looking for a suitable spot.


    "Sure, sure. I''ve made a list of the materials you need to prepare beforehand. They''re in the Nature Pce Treasury. Please bring them here." Lifa shed her three leaves and made them fly to Elena.


    "Hm..." Elena caught the leaves. She read the list with a raised eyebrow. After all, all the items written were utterly foreign to her.


    As if knowing Elena''s difficulty, Lifa chuckled and added. "Hehe, Rhea will help to get all those items. My daughter knows what it takes."


    "Here." Elena just gave the leaves to Rhea.


    "Then let''s go to the treasury. Mother, we''ll be right back." Rhea hugged the leaves and waved her hand again at the Tree of Life.


    "Hmm." Lifa shook her branch slightly.


    After that, Elena and Elysia flew towards a magnificent pce at the foot of the hill.


    They immediately entered through the main gate that opened by itself as if the pce was weing them.


    It wasn''t the first time Elysia had seen and visited this divine-ss pce. Nevertheless, it was still impressed and amazed her every time she gazed up at the pinnacle splendor of such a majestic building.


    "Lifa is a tree, and her real body cannot enter her own Private Realm. It must beplicated to build everything from the ground up." Elena looked around while flying into the pce as if she was looking for a reference.


    "Yes, my mother took more than ten thousand years toplete this realm until it could be inhabited by living beings. But, my mother can''t even remember how long it took her to make this Nature Realm to be like this." Rhea nodded in agreement and leaned in Elysia''s arms. Two soft yet cozy cushions were there forfort.


    "Well, that''s quite a long time..." Elena scowled a little at knowing the time it would take to build a beautiful Private Realm. However, her eyes immediately sparkled as she remembered that Elysia''s Soul Realm was apletely different one.


    "What about your Private Realm, Master Elena, Master Elysia? This is my unanswered question until now. Please forgive me for asking this. However, I have never seen your Private Realm Core anywhere, and Master Elena can enter and exit that realm at will heart. How can that be achieved?" Rhea felt a little hesitant to ask, but curiosity triumphed over anything else.


    "For that, well... I''ll tell you this for this asion. You can''t tell anyone, understand?" Elena whispered while covering her mouth.


    "Hm-mm, your secret is safe with me, Master Elena." Rhea felt both relieved and excited. She eagerly waited for the answer toe out of Elena''s mouth.


    "Our Private Realm Core is Elysia herself. It is integrated into Ely''s own existence. You are Elysia''s Patron Goddess. You know what you need to do with this." Elena spoke in a mosquito-like voice as if what she said had too much importance.


    She even sealed her voice to not spreading more than half a meter from her mouth. Only Rhea and Elysia were able to hear her.


    "Ah, um, Ipletely understand, Master Elena." Rhea nodded in understanding even though confusion popped out in her mind. Nevertheless, she only considers it as Elysia and Elena another unknown divinity.


    "Do you know how Lifa managed and built this realm during construction?" Elena smiled and immediately changed the topic.


    "My mother once told me that she could only use her avatar to organize and build a private world of her dreams. At that time, the realm''s core was not as developed and sophisticated as it is today. My mother spent a lot of time in her domain for it." Rhea put her finger to her chin while trying to remember things far in the past.


    "Domain? What kind of domain do you mean?" Elena was instantly taken aback.


    "Unlike a mortal domain, the divine domain is a special one. To be honest, even if the Nature Realm''s Core is in someone else''s hands, only Master Elysia and my mother can control everything in this realm. My mother is the first owner, and Master Elysia is the second owner. My mother can also open a portal using her domain. But, my mother hasn''t recovered and doesn''t seem willing to use more authority than Master Elysia." Rhea gave an answer without hesitation.


    "So you''re saying that the Private Realm has two levels of authority, the original owner and the realm''s core holder? So, if Ely closed the portal and the ne was in the outside world, only Lifa can open the portal for us to return? But, wait, realm''s core can''t get in here, right?" Elena folded her arms with some thoughts in mind.


    As it turned out, Lifa didn''t give the Nature Realm to Elysia. Instead, Elysia was only appointed as the second owner.


    "Mm, it''s as you say, Master Elena. Please don''t harbor any prejudice against my mother. My mother has no other intentions. Ah, we''ve arrived." Rhea pointed her hand at the giant azure gate.


    Elena and Elysia put their feet on the ground, then walked closer to the gate. But, it just opened as if it knew that the master hade to visit.


    "Hm, so it''s like that. Elysia is already counted as Nature Realm''s master after Lifa. But, can I know what kind of divine domain she uses to connect the outside world with this realm?" Elena nodded in understanding. However, her focus was elsewhere.


    "My mother''s divine domain is called Spirit Domain. You can talk to my mother directly if you want to know more, Master Elena. I''m afraid it would be rude and disrespectful to tell more about my mother without her knowing it." Rhea gave Elena an apologetic look.


    "Oh, it''s okay. Thanks for telling me, Rhea. I''ll have a friendly chat with Lifater." Elena smiled warmly and stroked Rhea''s head.


    ''Ely, Ely, Ely! That is the answer to build our realm faster and more powerfully. We just need to have our own divine domain, and everything will be easy. We will have our own world with us as absolute rulers. Oops, you are the absolute ruler, and I am your consort.'' Elena tweeted excitedly to express her brilliant idea.


    ''Wait a minute! I remember you said that as a confidant, not a consort...'' Elysia confirmed the wrong statement. But, she felt helpless because Elena just smiled yfully at her.


    "Hum-hum, let''s see..." Rhea looked at the items written on the list. She only used her telekinesis-like magic to take tons of items from the surrounding shelves and storage areas.


    Rhea, along with Elysia and Elena, proceeded to treasury levels two, three, and four to retrieve all the materials needed. After that, they immediately returned to the Hill of Prosperity.


    "It took a while for you to return. So, how? Have all the materials been brought without the slightestck of quantity?" Lifa greeted the three approaching girls.


    "Yes, it''s all in this Space Bag." Rhea patted a Space Bag in her arms.


    "Well then, let''s start the energy recovery formation for you, my daughter. Elysia, Elena, I ask for your cooperation to make this recovery formation a sess. If it is perfect, maybe my daughter canpletely recover with just two stages of formation." Lifa moved her branch to point at a spot five meters away from her.


    "Alright. But, will this formation take all night toplete?" Elena moved toward the designated spot with Elysia and Rhea.


    "To be honest, if you are thorough and my daughter can absorb all the magic energy with your help perfectly, then it will only take no more than three hours for one stage. Take this, I have written down every step you and Elysia need to pay attention to during the formation." Lifa shed a leaf, and it flew to Elena.


    "Hm, alright, this is easy. Let''s finish this perfectly." Elena read the instructions and nced at Elysia. Thetter nodded in response.


    "My daughter, you can prepare the recovery formation, right?" Lifa asked, just in case.


    "Leave it to me." Rhea patted her chest and took out some materials from the Space Bag. She started working on setting it up, including creating a few magic circles.

 Chapter 465: Call It a Day

    <h4>Chapter 465: Call It a Day</h4>


    Elysia, Elena, and Rhea were inside arge magic circle consisting of several small magic circles and manyplicated runes.


    Various kinds of materials at several central points would be used as resources to generate magic energy for Rhea''s recovery.


    ''Two hundred kilograms, we used two hundred kilograms of high-grade resources, which must be very hard to find in the world.'' Elysia muttered as she thought the current event was quite extravagant.


    ''Fret not, Ely. We have far more than what we could possibly spend in the Nature Pce Treasury. But, if we run out, that''s the price to pay for taking care of several Goddesses, fufu... Goddess Tamer, is it?'' Elena chuckled as she recalled the presupposition that Sylvia had made a while ago.


    ''Ehm... To be honest, that''s a rather strange nickname to hear. Sylvi just said that on a whim.'' Elysia shook her head and took out two cushion seats from her Space Bag. She sat there and put Rhea on herp.


    "Now the formation is ready to be activated. Elena, Elysia, please help my daughter to recover her magic." Lifa announced as she was preparing the formation to activate.


    "You can leave that to us. But, it looks like it''s Elysia who will work a lot. You used the wrong order." Elena shook her head because Lifa should mention Elysia first, not her.


    "Elysia, my daughter really counts on you. I leave her to you." Lifa added to give a special appreciation.


    "Mm, understood, Madam Lifa. We are ready any time. Master, please help me stabilize the magic energy before I use it for Rhea to absorb." Elysia patted the empty cushion seat for Elena to sit down.


    "With pleasure." Elena sat in front of Elysia. The two of them faced each other now, with Rhea between them.


    "Alright, I''ll activate the recovery formation right now." After saying that, Lifa triggered all the magic circles to work at the same time.


    A golden and green light shone from the magic circles. Hundreds of thin fibers moved towards the central point where Elysia, Elena, and Rhea were.


    At that moment, Elysia felt a slight pressure from the magic energy of perfect purity. She could even see the sparkling golden and green auras with the naked eye as if they were in a shimmering mist.


    "Now is the time. Rhea." Elysia announced that she would start to help.


    "Understood." Rhea immediately closed her eyes and began to focus on receiving the magic energy injection that Elysia gave her.


    Meanwhile, Elena just took a breath and started helping Elysia with whatever she could. She made Elysia''s job easier by gathering the surrounding magic energy and adjusting the quantity before Elysia injected it into Rhea''s body using spirit connections.


    The magic energy recovery formationsted for several minutes over three hours. Rhea could not continue for the second stage because the severe drowsiness assaulted her like an inevitable storm.


    In the end, Rhea fell into a deep sleep using Elysia''sp as a pillow.


    "Well, we can''t proceed to the second stage at this rate." Elena stroked the cute little girl''s head with a weak smile on her face.


    "What can we do? Rhea is still a little girl who needs a lot of rest, more than us big girls." Elysia threw a light joke. She looked at the surrounding magic circles. Everything was slowly extinguished, and the resource materials had disappeared without a trace.


    "That''s true, Ely. But what are we going to do now?" Elena nodded in understanding and immediately racked her brain to decide what she needed to do now.


    "I remember you wanted to have a warm conversation with Madam Lifa, right, master? Something about the Private Realm, divine domain, or something like that?" Elysia reiterated what Elena had said three to four hours ago. She smiled faintly not only at Elena but at Lifa as well.


    "Oh! I almost forgot about it. Luckily you reminded me, Ely. Ehehe..." Elena dropped her fist onto her open palm. She immediately got up from her seat and walked over to the Tree of Life. "Li-fa~ Let''s talk over a cup of tea."


    For so many reasons, Lifa felt a somewhat unfavorable foreboding. She broke out in a cold sweat to see Elena''s excited smile. One reason that overwhelmed her the most was Elena. After all, this girl once again would definitely dig deep to understand or learn something from her. No mercy or exception, although sometimes coercion was used to corner her.


    "Ely, why don''t you go back to the outside world and be with our Little Goddess? I''m sure she''s lonely right now. Please take Rhea with you too because our little girl should sleep on afortable bed rather than on that grassy ground." Elena suggested while pouring two cups of warm tea for herself and Lifa. She put the tea near the trunk of the Tree of Life.


    "Hmm, fine. See youter, Madam Lifa." Elysia stood up while holding the sleeping little girl.


    "Ah, um, okay. By morning, my daughter might have grown into a twelve-year-old girl." Lifa did not forget to remind. Even though there was an intention in her mind for Elysia to stay, she didn''t have any reason to hold Elysia any longer.


    "Okay, I''ve prepared some cute dresses for Rhea. Let''s go first." Elysia waved her hand and went towards the mini-portal. She told Nell about her return, and thetter immediately brought the ne closer to the mini-portal.


    With a finger touch to the green gem, Elysia sent her order to widen the portal for herself toe out. Then, the portal was closed right after because of Elena''s request.


    "Wee back, Elysia. Has the recovery formation ended? It was faster than I thought. How about my big sister''s circumstances?" Nell floated around to examine the little girl in Elysia''s arms.


    "Rhea was unable to proceed to the second stage. To be honest, I didn''t expect that the recovery formation would be that effective. Good news for your big sister, Nell. My master and I have managed to help Rhea recover her magic energy to more than sixty percent!" Elysia conveyed the good news with a gentle smile.


    "Wow, that''s amazing! So, my big sister''s body will grow up tomorrow?" Nell pped her hands. A sense of joy and enthusiasm overflowed from within to hear that her big sister was almost fully recovered.


    "Let''s see tomorrow morning. Allow me to put Rhea on the bed first." Elysia went to bed and put Rhea there. She also put a nket for the little princess.


    But, it seemed the little princess didn''t want to be left alone. Rhea still gripped Elysia''s dress tightly as if she wouldn''t let go even in her sleep.


    "My big sister doesn''t seem to want to be separated from you, Ely." Nellnded on Elysia''s shoulder and shook her head with a weak smile.


    "It seems so." Elysia replied with a subtle nod.


    "Elysia, why do you still love ying the ''master-disciple rtionship'' role with Elena, your other half?" Nell tried to ask the one thing she didn''t understand. It always poked her curiosity whenever she saw Elena and Elysiae out as master and disciple.


    "It''s nothing and no reason. We love to do that, and that''s what we do, just like you and your big sister, Nell. Please don''t overthink it. Also, please roll your eyes when my master and I introduce ourselves. as master and disciple." Elysia looked up at the night sky for a moment and turned her head to Nell.


    "You can figure that out? Hm, okay, I see. I won''t be questioning or arguing about anything like this again. Pardon my curiosity." Nell nodded in understanding and flew down to her big sister''s side.


    "Are you going to bed, Nell?" Elysia got Nell a pillow.


    "Oh, thank you. Yes, I decided to just sleep. I''m sure Elena and Lifa are busy with their business. You should also go to bed, Ely. Even if you possess the power of a divine, your body is not endowed with the same endurance." Nell let Elysia put down the pillow, and she threw herself there. After that, she reminded the obvious.


    "Sshh... It''s a divine secret just between us, right? Only the five of us can know, no more. I''d be scared if you said that out loud." Elysia looked left and right as if she was afraid that someone would eavesdrop.


    "This room is already protected by ayered barrier. No one can peek or eavesdrop, even if to other divine beings. You seem insecure about that, Ely. I will not bring up anything rted to our divine secrets other than through our spirit connections. Let''s sleep. Good night." Nell found afortable sleeping position on the pillow, then closed her eyes.


    She knew very well the main reason why her big sister would always be by Elysia''s side. It was to protect a divine who might be the strongest but also the most fragile and vulnerable. Elena was just not enough to protect Elysia at all times.


    Divine protection in return for divine assistance based on mutual benefit and safety. The unusual rtionship between Rhea and Elysia, including Elena.


    "Um, good night." Elysia replied to the night''s greeting. She considered a few things and consulted Elena.


    In the end, she was asked to go to bed first because Elena probably would stay up all night to ''talk'' with Lifa. Therefore, Elysia decided to call it a day andy down on the bed to sleep.

 Chapter 466: Purple Dish

    <h4>Chapter 466: Purple Dish</h4>


    "Hng... Hm?" Elysia opened her eyes as she knew that the sun hade to greet the day with its warm light.


    However, she felt that she was being hugged from behind. She turned only to find it was the sleeping Elena.


    About two hours ago, Elena chirped to wake her up so she could open the portal. And, that was how they were there now.


    Elysia just smiled warmly. She couldn''t bear to wake Elena up. Therefore, she turned her attention to the side.


    Despite being reminded by Lifa beforehand, it was still a little surprising to see Rhea''s current state. The previously around seven-year-old little girl grew into a twelve-year-old teenage girl overnight!


    And again, Rhea''s cute little dress was already torn. Only the nket saved the morning view.


    ''Well... Rhea forgot to use her divine light of censorship. Luckily, the nket is still there for her.'' Elysia shook her head with an amused smile. She then nced down. Rhea was still clutching her dress tightly...


    Elysia decided to stare at the sleeping Rhea''s face for a moment. At first nce, Rhea was just like an adorable teenage girl, not a divine being.


    A thought crossed her mind, and she sighed in the end. Truth be told, Rhea was like scraping her life bit by bit for recovery, and she was in charge of Rhea from now onwards.


    Fortunately, she could absorb Life Energy from the outside things. Otherwise, it was evident that death would feel so close.


    Elysia shook her head to put that thought aside. She returned to the current issue.


    "Rhea, it''s morning. Can you hear me? Please loosen your grip. You can continue your sleep on our air journey." Elysia spoke in a whisper-like voice. She had no other choice but to wake Rhea first.


    "Mhm, hng..." Rhea opened her eyes slightly, but she closed them again. She didn''t truly hear what Elysia was saying, but she knew that she needed to move.


    Like a person with a light head, Rhea propelled her body to sit. She moved to sit on Elysia''sp and wrapped her arms around thetter''s neck half-consciously.


    "Oh my, you''re a big girl now and still want to be carried all the time? What a spoiled girl. Let''s put on your new dress first." Elysia took out a turquoise green dress from her Space Bag. She then tickled the half-conscious girl.


    "Mhm, hm, er..." Rhea squirmed like a caterpir. She opened her eyes again a few momentster and was silent for a while, even though her vision was not blurry.


    It felt a little odd because she could see Elysia''s face directly at her eye level without looking up. Maybe, she was getting taller?


    "Good morning Rhea. How are you feeling now? Is everything okay? Please raise your hand." Elysia greeted with a tender smile and a caring expression.


    Rhea just nodded absentmindedly and raised her hands without waiting for anything. She needed a few seconds to process her half recovery.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Elysia helped Rhea put on the dress. After that, she pulled the nket from Rhea''s body.


    ''Why is Rhea such a dazed girl now? Is all really well on his side?'' Elysia was surprised because Rhea had not spoken even though she had woken up. She immediately used her sacred vision to check and confirm Rhea''s condition.


    [| Lv. 231 | Goddess of Nature | Rhea | Female (N/A) | HP: 5,411,900 / 5,411,900 | EP: 7,223,100 / 7,223,100 |]


    [| STR: 693 | AGI: 654 | VIT: 54 | INT: 886 |]


    Elysia didn''t forget to take a peek at Rhea''s current status. Surprisingly, it was the numbers that shot higher than what she had expected.


    Last night, it was Rhea who said the recovery had reached sixty percent. Only Life Energy increased at that time, and apparently, the rest would follow after a nice sleep.


    ''But why is Rhea''s VIT still so low?'' Elysia scratched her head in confusion. It was beyondprehension. After all, she and Elena hadn''t done any trials to find out the truth of the new status screen''s features.


    "Good morning, Master Elysia. Thank you for your help. I feel very energetic and great this morning." Rhea clenched her hands in front of her chest with a radiant smile.


    "I''m d to hear that. But, hmm..." Elysia looked Rhea up and down.


    "W-is there something wrong with my body, Master Elysia? I seem to have grown quite a bit. Do you want me to transform into the form of a three-year-old baby?" Rhea felt a little nervous because of Elysia''s deep gaze.


    "Nay, there''s nothing wrong. It''s just that I think you need to wear underwear too. Also, please use your divine light of censorship. It would be embarrassing if you let other people peek at your whole body without restraint." Elysia stroked Rhea''s head gently. She also took out in turquoise underwear for Rhea.


    "Mm. I''ll wear that now." Rhea epts what is given.


    Before Rhea could open her dress again to put on her underwear, Elysia stopped her by holding her hand.


    "Wait, wait a minute. Do you want to wear the underwear here? Can you go to the dressing room over there?" Elysia heaved a sigh of relief that she was on time. She put in a lot of courage and effort not to feel embarrassed while taking care of Rhea, but now it was a little different.


    "O-oh, okay." Rhea didn''t have the slightest intention of questioning Elysia''s request even though she felt it would be fine since it was Elysia. She just jumped out of bed and went into the dressing room.


    "Phew..." Elysia wiped her non-existent sweat.


    After that, Nell woke up and exchanged good morning greetings with Elysia. She also deactivated theyered barrier from the room.


    At that very moment, a strange yet odd scent immediately assaulted Elysia and Rhea''s sense of smell.


    "Eww! What''s with this bad smell!? Who made such a mess in the morning like this?" Nell covered her nose and immediately flew out to check.


    Elysia also covered her nose and used wind magic to get rid of the unpleasant smell from the room. She looked at Elena once, then went outside to check the source of the bad smell.


    It wasing from the kitchen. A thin purplish-ck puff could even be seening from that ce.


    *ng* *ng* *Clink* *Rustle*


    A slightmotion could be heard, and the smell became more and more erratic the more Elysia approached the kitchen.


    "We''re making breakfast. Please ignore the smell. It''s actually delicious." Sylvia stirred the purplish food in arge saucepan.


    "You call this breakfast? Oh, dear me, looks like I''m just going to skip breakfast today." Nell moved her finger in a circr motion and used wind magic to dispel all the purple puff.


    She put her hand on her forehead and flew away as if she didn''t want to stay there any longer.


    "You need to try this before you can give us yourments. The Goddess of Blessings, please wait a moment." Sylvia approached the little Goddess with a small bowl in hand.


    "I don''t want to taste it!" Nell immediately sped away and entered Elysia''s room.


    *Bam!* *Click*


    The door closed hastily, and Nell locked it too. Elysia smiled helplessly to see Nell run away and hide in the room.


    "Good morning, Ely. Would you like to taste the food I made with Yuuki? It may look a bit unusual, but the taste is guaranteed by Gio, Yuuki, and I." Sylvia offered the sample dish to Elysia with both hands.


    "Err... What dishes are you guys cooking, Sylvi, Yuuki?" Elysia didn''t know how to respond. To be honest, she also wanted to run away as Nell did.


    Sylvia tried to remember the name, but she failed. Thus, she only asked herrade. "Uhm, what did we name this dish earlier, Yuuki?"


    "We got a reference from Ely. So, we named this soup dish Elysia Soup." Yuuki smiled innocently to introduce what she was cooking.


    "Wait a minute! Please don''t name this dish with that name. It''s as if you cooked me instead of naming the dish." Elysia blinked a few times in surprise as if she couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    "After all, what kind of references did you guys use to make a purplish soup like this..." She then looked at the bowl in Sylvia''s hands with a helpless gaze.


    "You know, you have ck hair, and you have purplish-blue eyes. Actually, this soup has a purplish-blue color and has many ck ingredients, like this ck noodle. But somehow, everything turned purple..." Sylvia loosened her shoulders with some disappointment.


    "..." Elysia was at a loss for words. She only nced sideways to check on Gio''s condition.


    A dragon-like man was lying near the sofa as if he was sleeping. However, some white foam came out of his mouth.


    In addition, Vanessa and the cats were on the top shelf, in the box. It was as if they were feeling scared and hiding from something.


    "You said you''ve confirmed the taste to yourself, Gio, and Yuuki? But, why is Gio lying unconscious there?" Elysia pointed her palm to the fainted man.


    "I don''t know. Maybe Gio just overate and fell asleep because he was full. Forget him. He just lives like a cker." Sylvia snorted to look at the man lying on the floor.


    After that, she scooped up the soup and ate it without any problems. "It''s worth eating. I don''t know why the Goddess of Blessings ran away without even trying even though she''s a foodie."


    "Oh dear me..." Elysia put her hand on her forehead as if she received sudden dizziness.

 Chapter 467: Sleeping Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 467: Sleeping Goddess</h4>


    After the morning incident in the kitchen, Nell and the others could only have breakfast after Elysia stepped in to sort things out.


    Sylvia and Yuuki just sat in their seats a little glumly. Nevertheless, they ate a more decent breakfast.


    Unfortunately, their purple soup couldn''t be served as breakfast because it was not good for health for so many reasons. Elysia had exined to them thoroughly. Therefore, whether it was Sylvia or Yuuki, they had no other choice but to get rid of the dangerous soup.


    Looking at the two gloomy girls, Elysia only heaved a sigh and shook her head. She tried to cheer them up with a solution. "Please don''t be so gloomy. You two just need to learn how to cook properly. All you need is to help me in the kitchen, and I''ll teach you. I will guarantee that you will be proficient in a few weeks under my supervision. That''s if your intention is still there."


    "Is that true?" Sylvia''s expression instantly brightened up like a new flower that bloomed in the morning.


    "Really?" Anxiety and gloom instantly disappeared from Yuuki''s face. She looked with hopeful eyes at Elysia. Her seven tails even danced without her knowing it out of enthusiasm.


    "Yeah, let''s help me tidy up all these tablewares. We''ll be leaving when Eve and E arrive. I don''t know what''s holding them back, but it looks like they''ll be here any minute." Elysia nodded with absolute confidence. She piled up a few tes and carried them to the kitchen.


    "Allow me to help!" Sylvia raised her hand and immediately followed Elysia into the kitchen with some tableware in her hands.


    "Me too!" Yuuki didn''t want to be left behind either. It was exhrating to make herself useful because she would feel that she was really needed.


    "Phew... My morning was saved." Nell wiped her nonexistent sweat. She was relieved that Elysia was there to settle things with the best solution.


    "Hehe..." Rhea just chuckled in amusement. That morning, she ate her food without Elysia feeding her like the past few days. It was fine for once in a while, but it still felt great to be pampered with attention.


    Then, she looked into Elysia''s room with a bit of astonishment. Elena was still on the bed as if that girl was a Sleeping Goddess, oblivious to all the problems in the world.


    Rhea nced up and kicked her leg. She didn''t know what her mother and Elena were doingst night, it was none of her business either, but she was looking forward to what might happen after this.


    "Nee, Ely, I heard we are going to the east sea. Is that true? Are we going to visit the territory of those aquatic creatures? Err... Aquatic Race?" Sylvia began to wonder what kind of ce their destination would be.


    "Mm, yes, that''s true. The eastern ocean, or rather, the Aquatic Ocean. Some people also refer to that ce as the Aquatic Continent. For your information, the destination we are going to visit is underwater." Elysia wiped her hands dry while answering the overly excited girl.


    "Huhu, fortunately, I am already good at swimming. There is not the slightest worry on my side." Sylvia gave a wink to Elysia.


    However, it was the opposite with Yuuki. She turned a little pale, but she didn''t want to look bad. She faked a smile and also nodded. "Y-yeah... Swimming is easy."


    After saying that, Yuuki muttered in his heart to assure that everything would be easy as long as she was willing to give it a try.


    *click*


    The door opened, and four people entered the apartment-like room. Two girls immediately walked closer to the living room table with apologetic expressions, but their gazes turned to the kitchen.


    "Ely, everyone, please forgive us for not being able toe back as soon as possible yesterday due to family matters. I''m very relieved that E and I weren''t left out for not keeping our promise." Evelyn was panting slightly, but that didn''t stop her from speaking fluently.


    "Please forgive us. We came as soon as we got permission from our family." E was also slightly out of breath. She gave a bow of apology to everyone.


    "Everything is okay. If we said we were leaving this morning with you, then it will. We have no reason to leave you behind when Elysia has said you wille with us. Now, raise your head, Gabrie." Nell waved her hand in front of her face with a slight nod.


    "That''s fine, Eve, E. Anyway, where''s your family? They came here too, right?" Elysia looked behind E and Eve. There were only Freya and Ariel.


    Elysia thought that the Celestine and Mitchell Family couldn''t pass up sending their precious daughters away just like that.


    Evelyn took a deep breath and let it out slowly. "Huff, we rushed to the top floor and left them behind."


    A few momentster, several other people entered the room. After sending some greetings, they sat down on the sofa in the living room as Elysia invited them.


    Surprisingly, the Celestine Family and Mitchell Family wereplete. E''s father also Evelyn''s father and brother came all the way to this city overnight.


    "Ah, this may be our first meeting, Elysia. Thank you for taking care of my daughter. I leave her to you." A man wearing a golden cardinal robe smiled kindly to look at the girl in front of him.


    "Nice to meet you, Sir Alfred. E is my friend. She also helped me a lot. It was only natural for us to take care of each other." Elysia replied politely.


    "Hmm... Alright, are you all leaving soon?" Alfred nodded in satisfaction to hear that. He seemed able to understand more than what was said.


    Elysia nced at her cube clock. It was showing at almost half-past seven. After that, she looked at Nell and Rhea for a decision.


    Nell seemed to know the meaning of Elysia''s gaze. But, she needed to confirm something first. "What about your preparations, Gabrie, Evelyn? Are you really ready to go to a dangerous ce?"


    "We are ready to leave at any time. All of our preparations are already in our Space Bag. We are ready to face any danger as long as it is below Emperor-level." E patted her white-gold Space Bag with a reassuring smile.


    "Hmmm, I''m ready too. I can go right now. E and I have breakfast too." Evelyn nodded and showed her green Space Bag for everyone to see.


    "Alright, we should go now. The sooner, the better. Ely, please take care of your sleeping master. She doesn''t seem to be waking up anytime soon." Nell gave the nod.


    "Okay." Elysia went to her room without waiting for anything else.


    "Master, master, please wake up. We are about to depart for the Aquatic Ocean." Elysia gently shook Elena''s body with a soft voice.


    Unfortunately, she did not get any results other than Elena''s soft yet unclear mumble.


    Seeing her efforts in vain, Elysia decided to send her voice directly to Elena''s mind. ''Sister Elena, please wake up soon~ On the count of three, if I don''t receive any response, I will give you a gentle breath into your ear.''


    Elysia waited for three seconds, but Elena was still asleep, as if her voice didn''t reach Elena.


    Because of that, Elysia breathed a soft breath into Elena''s ear. She even ventured to tickle the sleeping Elena. Unfortunately, all these efforts did not bear fruit. Elena became quite difficult to wake up for some iprehensible reason.


    Instantly, worry and anxiety enveloped Elysia''s mind. Elena didn''t need to breathe, but that also made her unable to confirm the condition of the most important person in her life.


    ''Sister Elena? Can you hear me? You''re still there, right? Please don''t scare me by pretending not to hear me.'' Elysia tried to wake Elena once again.


    "Mhm..." Elena only moved a little, but there was no sign that she would wake up.


    Elysia racked her brain as best she could to find a solution. One thing she knew was, Elena was fine. However, it was only difficult to wake the sleeping Goddess. After all, Elena stayed up all night to practice a new magic method? About the domain?


    A wild idea crossed her mind remembering what had happened not long ago. She nced at Elena''s ear and gulped her saliva in nervousness. She remembered how she managed to wake Elena with just a gentle touch.


    Elysia looked left and right, then she checked the door. No one was watching her.


    After confirming that, she extended her hand to Elena''s ear. She touched it and stroked it gently. Elena trembled a little, but Elysia still continued what she was doing.


    After a few gentle touches from the nosy of Elysia''s delicate fingers, Elena was forced to wake up because her body couldn''t bear to sleep with such disturbance.


    "Ely... Please allow me to sleep for a few more hours. I feel so tired from staying up all night for your sake too." Elena opened her eyes slightly to nce at Elysia. She pouted, but she closed her eyes again.


    ''Would you like to continue your sleep in the Soul Realm, Sister Elena? Or, do you want me to carry you to Aquatic Ocean?'' Elysia heaved a sigh of relief. Her little trick bore the desired result just before she decided to gently bite Elena''s ear like before.


    ''Mhmm... Please carry me, Ely. I feel limp and afraid of getting stuck in an unknown dimension.'' Elena hugged a pillow and changed her position to make Elysia''s work easier.

 Chapter 468: Go East

    <h4>Chapter 468: Go East</h4>


    Elysia just smiled with a helpless expression while shaking her head. Nevertheless, sheplied with the request to carry the sleeping Elena to leave.


    However, it was with telekinesis-like magic and under invisibility. It would be inappropriate for the Goddess of Light to be carried by her or float away while still sleeping in front of everyone.


    "Ely, where is your master?" Nell asked as Elysia returned to the living room.


    "My master is nearby." Elysia smiled gently.


    "All right, we shall go now." Nell pped her wings and floated in mid-air. She looked at Alexander and the others. "We leave the affairs of the Human Continent to all of you. Let''s wish you all the best in this moment of peace."


    "Understood. Your blessing means a lot to humans. Your divinity definitely ensures your intercontinental journey into absolute rity. Although it sounds a bit selfish, please take care of E and Evelyn." Alexander sped his hands in prayer after ncing at the two girls he mentioned.


    "Our group is under three to four divine protections. I understand your concern, but you needn''t worry. Let''s think of this as an experience and eye-opener for my future angel and Evelyn." Nell responded with a slight nod.


    After that, she went to the exit with her big sister. Elysia and her intercontinental journey group followed closely behind.


    E and Evelyn were a bit behind as they exchanged a few farewells and prayers with their families before heading off to catch up.


    After that, Nell used her magic to cover her group under invisibility. It was as if they disappeared before everyone in the blink of an eye like they had never been there in the first ce.


    "Man, our E seems to have just grown up. We''re now sending her off to see the big world." Lucia wiped a few tears from her eyes as she continued to wave her hand until her daughter was no longer visible.


    "Yeah... Who would have thought that our daughter was appointed as a ninth-generation angel, even though she''s still a candidate and still under training." Alfred heaved a sigh. He had known about it since his daughter was born, but it still felt different when it actually came true in front of him.


    "It came for a reason, and that is the destiny of the girls born in the Celestine Family." Alexander briefly exined as he walked away. His son and daughter-inw followed closely behind.


    "Will our Evelyn also be an angel, divine servant, or something like that?" Isabelle asked with great curiosity.


    "We can''t predict the future with certainty. However, the chances are high because our daughter often hangs out with Elysia and Gabrie. And again, Elysia is an exceptional one. Even if that really happens, we have Bilie to rely on Evelyn as our secret backer in the future. An excellent deal." Kevin smiled widely at the thought of his daughter being a divine servant.


    "I will not disappoint you, father." Bilie put his hand to his chest in a courteous salute.


    "Hum, let''s return to our kingdom soon. I have a hunch that the time of the Goddesses'' return will be an unexpected event. We''d better stop our defensive war preparations immediately." Kevin muttered as he looked up at the clear sky outside the window.


    "Mm, those ursed monsters require a lot of preparation for us to face together. Let''s go, Bilie." Isabelle immediately followed her husband.


    Bilie only responded with a nod and walked away with his father and mother.


    Meanwhile, under Nell''s magic control, Elysia and her group were flying at low altitude towards the east city gate at moderate speed.


    Evelyn nced at E a few times and sighed softly. She assumed that E was fortunate to have been appointed as a ninth-generation angel.


    Her current self is still so young with such a trivial talent. Was it possible that she could be a divine servant like E?


    The moment such a thought crossed the envious girl''s mind, Elysia approached with a concerned expression. "Are you all right, Eve? You''re not afraid of heights, are you?"


    "Ah, no, I''m not afraid of heights." Evelyn immediately shook her head. The thought just vanished like a cloud in the wind. She looked down, and her expression brightened once again.


    "Wow, we''re really flying over the city. But, we''re wearing dresses, Ely... It''s a bit embarrassing because everyone below can peek at us." After saying that, Evelyn pressed her legs together and pulled her dress slightly down.


    E was also instantly embarrassed. She did the same thing as Evelyn because reserved girls didn''t want to be peeked at from below for any reason.


    "Oh, for that, a breath of fresh air for you. We are under the Goddess of Blessings invisible magic. In the eyes of everyone else, we are actuallypletely invisible. So, no one can peek at us since we can''t be seen from outside this magic wall." Elysia also looked down with no worry on her face. E and Evelyn breathed a sigh of relief at that.


    "Hehe, I told you, we are actually invisible in this group. Maybe, this is the greatest journey party ever. Oh, this is our adventure party, right, Ely?" Sylvia dropped her fist into her open palm.


    Elysia tried to consider the suitability of the information with the current situation. She nodded and immediately reminded the excited girl. "Well, it can be said like that. But, you can''t register our current party with an adventurer''s guild."


    "Oho~ Of course, all those amateur adventurers would be shocked to death if they found out that this party has three divine beings, hehe..." Sylvia gave a wink and a thumbs up.


    "Uhm looks like you haven''t told us anything about this, Sylvia. But, did you register as an adventurer, Ely?" Evelyn raised her hand for attention.


    "Oh, really? Then you just need to talk to me more." Sylvia put her finger to her cheek to try to remember, but she just put that aside.


    "Yeah, actually, it''s just an interest on Sylvi''s side." Elysia answered without hesitation.


    "Yup, we''ve alreadypleted a silver grade quest together. Wait, maybe it was a gold-grade quest or something? Anyway, it was quite an exciting experience." Sylvia became a little hesitant because it was too trivial to remember.


    "Woah, that''s amazing. Then what level of adventurer are you at, Ely, Sylvia?" E joined in the conversation curiously.


    "Uhm, still a grade F white te..." Elysia showed her adventurer card with a wry smile.


    "Oh~ Can I borrow it for a moment?" E bes interested at once.


    "Sure, here." Elysia just gave her an adventurer card without further ado.


    E received the card and examined it with great interest. Evelyn also approached to satisfy the curiosity.


    "Hmm, let''s see... Aisyle? You signed up to be an adventurer under a pseudonym, Ely?" E blinked a few times and flipped through the card to ensure she didn''t see it wrong.


    "Actually, we registered under pseudonyms. Check out mine too~" Sylvia took out her adventurer card with a bit of pride.


    "Hm, Aivlys? Oh, it turns out that you two only use your names that are read backward. So it''s like that... If I follow this rule, my pseudonym will be... Alle? Uhh, this sounds like liquor. Gabrie, Alleirbag? It just made my pseudonym worse..." E pouted in discontent.


    "Pfft, hahaha! Ale, Ale bag, Airbag? Oof, oow..." Sylvia burst outughing because she couldn''t hold it in. But, Elysia immediately nudged her.


    "Shh, it''s rude tough at someone''s name. Please apologize to E." Elysiamanded as if she didn''t want to hear no as an answer.


    "Sorry, sorry, I didn''t mean tough at your pseudonym, E. Good girl, Holy Princess, please forgive me~" Sylvia went behind E and looked at thetter''s face from the right and left while apologizing.


    "It''s okay. I''m not offended. I know you''re just joking or ying around." E smiled and shook her head. She couldn''t be offended either by someone cheerful and yful like a child.


    "Hehe, thank you." Sylvia spun and returned to her position next to Elysia.


    "Then my pseudonym will be Nyleve... Not bad." Evelyn nodded in agreement as she folded her arms.


    "Ely, I think it''s going to be a little cramped if we go on my magic carpet with everyone here. I want to hear what you think." Nell turned around after they passed through the eastern city gate.


    "It''s going to feel a bit cramped, hmm... Please give me three seconds to think." Elysia put her hand to her chin to find the best solution. She nced at Gio, then an epiphany came to her mind.


    "How about we give an extra extension on the magic carpet and ask Gio to return to his little earth dragon form?" Elysia dropped her fist into her open palm.


    "Thetter can be achieved, but the former is a bit difficult." Nell was feeling a little hesitant.


    "Everything will be fine. Allow me to do it for a demonstration. But, first, Gio, can you return to your little earth dragon form?" Elysia asked the huge dragon-like man in a tender voice.


    Vanessa used her rawrnguage to convey her master''s precise order to Gio.


    Gio nodded in understanding and immediately returned to his little earth dragon form. A sh of reddish light enveloped his entire body, then he became a small creature like a tortoise.


    "Is it a transformation?" E and Evelyn asked in unison. Their eyes gleamed at the magic they had seen for the first time.

 Chapter 469: Uninhabited Island

    <h4>Chapter 469: Uninhabited Ind</h4>


    "Rarr Rawr." Gio felt proud to get gazes of appreciation from new people.


    "Yes, it''s a transformation. One of Gio''s innate abilities." Nell exined while taking her magic carpet out of her Private Realm. "Hm, although everyone will fit, it will still feel cramped for a long journey. I''m sure you want air travel with a little more spacious transportation, right?"


    "Let''s give you a little extension, handy magic carpet~" Elysia took out some sewing tools and materials.


    Then, she used her imagination magic to make her job easier when sewing an extension onto the backside of Nell''s magic carpet.


    "Done, can you sustain your tail to be in a t position while flying, handy magic carpet?" Elysia rubbed her hands with a smile as she looked at the result of her handiwork.


    "?" The magic carpet twisted its body to check its new temporary extension. It simply did what Elysia asked because it was an easy thing.


    Surprisingly, the magic carpet was able to treat its new body part as if the extension was the genuine part.


    "Hmm, it''s indeed an extension that makes my magic carpet one meter longer. However, I believe it won''tst long. Well, but that''s fine. Let''s go up to my magic carpet. I''ll show you a whole new world." Nell floated up to her magic carpet and invited everyone to sit down.


    Although, it was still her magic that got everyone to step onto her magic carpet.


    Evelyn and E became very excited. Sylvia and Yuuki were no different either. They were eagerly anticipating what would await them in the far-eastern region of the world.


    "Let''s go!" Nell announced.


    "Yay!" Elysia and the others cheered in unison.


    *swoosh*


    The magic carpet immediately shot toward the east-southeast as directed by its master.


    E and Evelyn looked back. They were getting further and further away from the holy city. They sped her hands in prayer to wish good fortune and luck to their family and their journey.


    "Uwwooo! It''s much better than being carried by magic. It''s as if we''re riding something rather than being carried by the wind without being able to move freely. Good magic carpet, good magic carpet." Sylvia stroked the golden white carpet in admiration.


    "Hum-hum~" Nell was pleased that her divine handiwork was being praised. She sat rxed on her big sister''sp while enjoying the view.


    The trip to the Aquatic Ocean was far from the expected time because Nell did not remember the exact point of their destination. Even after the sunset, they were still hovering aimlessly above the vast ocean, lost with nowhere to go.


    "Ocean, oo..." Sylviay on her stomachnguidly. She knew they were lost above the dark ocean.


    "Uhm, we''re not really lost, are we? I brought apass." Yuuki scratched her head and took out apass. Unfortunately, it just twirled as if confused as to which was north.


    "It''s no use. Thepass won''t help us. It''s getting so cloudy today... We''re going to fly above the clouds to determine the direction with the moon''s position." Nell looked up and became a little worried. She just patted her magic carpet and gave an order.


    "Are we going to get caught in a violent storm over the boundless ocean? Uuu, I suggested it, and it turned out to be the right decision. We should stay on the beach for a while and determine our exact destination..." Sylvia peered down. She saw nothing but the darkness of the ocean in the dark night. But, the scene immediately turned into a sea of cloudy clouds. "Ocean of ck clouds?"


    "Fwuaah... We are now above the clouds. However, it looks like a storm ising. The Goddess of Blessings, let''s return to the maind in the west. I have a feeling that the Aquatic Ocean can''t be found today considering the weather, and it''s already getting dark." Elena was feeling sleepy. She suggested, but it sounded like amand instead.


    "Ugh, fine, let''s go back. We''ll be looking for Aquatic Ocean tomorrow." Nell sighed in exasperation. Thus, she simply asked her magic carpet to fly west at full speed before the storm came.


    "Tomorrow? Do you mean tomorrow afternoon, o the Goddess of Blessings? We shall take a moment of our time to rest on a beach on an uninhabited ind, shall we? Right, right?" Sylvia instantly became cheerful to convey her demand with a pleading look.


    "That..." Nell was taken back to the girl who suddenly approached.


    On the other hand, Sylvia thought it was a no. She instantly returned to being passive and unmotivated. After all, it was exhausting after spending more than ten hours flying through the air.


    "Hum, that''s not a bad idea. Let''s find an uninhabited ind to stop for a while. We''ll determine our direction tomorrow for a definite direction after rxing on the beach." Elena put her hand to her chin and nodded. She nced at the girls, especially Elysia, with a glint in her eyes.


    "Wh-what?" Elysia seemed to know what was going through Elena''s mind. She crossed her arms over her chest and backed away slightly, feeling a little embarrassed.


    "Hehe, then, that''s decided! The Goddess of Light, you do understand me. I think we have somepatibility. Let''s head back to the nearest uninhabited ind for the night! Go, go, magic carpet, go!" Sylvia raised her hands high and cheered like a gleeful child.


    Nell just smiled faintly and shook her head. Nevertheless, she epted the suggestion and started looking for the nearest uninhabited ind.


    It was about thirty-five kilometers east of the maind of the Human Continent. A remote ind no more than the size of three football fields became Nell''s choice to stop by.


    Apart from trees, shrubs, and rocks, there was a twenty-meter steep rock mountain right in the ind''s center.


    "It''s still quite dark. Even the Goddess of Light has used her firefly-like magic." Yuuki looked around to make sure there weren''t any strange or unexpected presences around. Her fox ears were also constantly moving to catch any extraneous sound waves.


    Hearing that, the corner of Nell''s lips twitched as if remembering something she didn''t want to hear. It seemed to ring in her mind over and over again.


    Therefore, she looked at Elena, but thetter only gave an innocent look.


    "I''d be embarrassed if you looked at me with that intense gaze, little one. I use these faux fireflies only for disguised lighting. I know that we''re still invisible, but did you know that girls are afraid of the dark? It may be fine for us, but it may be different for others. Right?" Elena put her hand on Elysia''s arm to ask for confirmation of what she just said.


    "Uhm, master... For some reason, I feel a little horrified by this uninhabited ind." Elysia rubbed the back of her neck. For some unknown cause, she suddenly got goosebumps.


    "Ah, ah, wh-what might happen, Ely. Please don''t scare me... Did that scary thingye from that mountain cliff?" Evelyn immediately approached Elysia and pinched a tiny part of her best friend''s dress.


    She wanted to close her eyes, but that would be even more terrifying. Just looking to the right and left already required extra courage.


    The girl, afraid of the dark and lightning, just chose to look ahead while making sure she was near her best friend and the Goddesses.


    "Hehe, this ce is just an ordinary uninhabited ind. There can''t be any ghosts or evil spirits here, right? You see the beach over there and the sound of the sea rushing over there? Yeah, we''ll have a rxing time at the beach tomorrow. I''ve brought a swimsuit too. My preparations are perfect." Sylvia put her hands together with a sparkle in her eyes. She couldn''t wait for tomorrow.


    "G-g-ghost!?" Evelyn and E stuttered to remember the unexpected spooky thing. Evelyn gripped Elysa''s dress tighter, and E immediately drew closer to her Divine Goddess.


    Nell just shrugged her shoulders, but it was entirely different for Rhea.


    Rhea considered what Elysia said was something that required extra consideration on first priority. She raised an eyebrow because she couldn''t sense any evil energy or anything that might trigger any kind of horrifying feeling. It was just an ordinary uninhabited ind.


    Even though her magic vision and divine sense couldn''t find anything meaningful, she still took seriously the mastermind that caused Elysia to get goosebumps and a little horrified.


    "You can feel it too, Ely. It''s so faint, but your sense is sharp as always." Elena frowned and stopped in her tracks. She also tugged on Elysia''s arm. "Everyone, please gather closer. I''ll put up an extra barrier for us. Something''s not right with this uninhabited ind."


    As soon as that was said, the girls turned a little pale and immediately came closer without a second thought. Rhea and Nell instantly became solemn to treat the current matter more thoughtfully.


    The little beasts became a little restless, but they didn''t know why. Their instincts seemed to be warning something even though obscurity was the only thing that came to their mind.


    Elena put up some additionalyered barriers. They were now covered in perfect invisibly, with the faux fireflies only lighting up a limited area within the barrier.


    "What is wrong with this ind, o the Goddess of Light? I cannot sense anything strange." Sylvia tried to confirm by looking at the surrounding. However, she got no results.


    "..." Yuuki fell into silence without a word. The furs on her seven tails stood up for no reason.


    "Can you borate on that? I''m not sure I understand what might be causing goosebumps to both of you, the Goddess of Light, Elysia? If something gives you both a horrifying feeling, then no one can just ignore it. Do we need to thoroughly examine this uninhabited ind, even underground?" Nell folded her arms with some thoughts in mind.

 Chapter 470: The Unknown

    <h4>Chapter 470: The Unknown</h4>


    "Hmm..." Elena and Elysia exchanged nces. They were bing less sure if it had to be said clearly.


    ''Ely, what do we need to do? Perhaps, a disguised sealed area is deep down there. I''m sure this one is super eerie. The sealed ursed monsters here maybe those at the highest level, or perhaps God-level.'' Elena felt a little anxious remembering what Lifa had told them.


    Elysia thought for a moment. Only a conclusion and a decision came to his mind at that moment. ''En, it''s hazardous for a fierce battle to take ce here and now. We are not ready for that, and neither is our group. Let''s leave this ind to find another suitable ce. We will explore more about this mysterious ind after we finish helping the Sea God, Oceanids. What do you think, Sister Elena?''


    ''Hmm, all right. We will leave this horrific ind toe back soon with good preparation. Can you remember the exact location of this ind for our next visit, Ely?'' Elena agreed with Elysia''s decision without a second thought.


    ''I already remember it. Well, at least on our next visit, we won''t be lost all day like today.'' Elysia was quite confident in her memory. But, still, she dared not give a definite guarantee.


    ''Then, that''s fine.'' Elena didn''t mind anything. She then looked back at Nell. "No, not now, little one. Our current group is not ready to face the unknown. Let''s go from this ind to find another uninhabited ind in the southeast ocean region."


    Nell became unsettled because of the sudden decision. She knew that something was hidden on this ind, but she failed to understand Elena because of that either. "But-"


    Rhea stopped her little sister to protest. She shook her head and whispered. "I''ll help exin why, after this. For now, let''s follow the instructions of the Goddess of Light to leave this ind."


    "Okay." Nell just nodded in agreement. She took out her magic carpet, and they all flew away to the southeast ocean.


    "We''ll be visiting that ind again in a few days with some careful preparations. We''re not ready for a high-level battle in our current state for some obvious reason. Our current objective is to help Sea God out of his predicament and dilemma. Other than that, it will be settled after." Rhea looked at the ind behind. She mumbled to help exin to everyone what she understood.


    "Ooh~" Nell and almost everyone was enlightened and finally understood why leaving was their solution.


    "You exined almost exactly the reasons for my decision, the Goddess of Nature. However, there is one important point that you missed, and that was the basis for the decision to leave." Elena stroked the clever little girl''s head. One of the reasons that made her d to have Rhea around Elysia almost all the time.


    "Then please enlighten us, the Goddess of Light." Rhea''s eyes sparkled slightly. She was happy to receivepliments, and again, her conclusion was almost right on the point!


    "Please answer me first. What''s terrible than terrifying?" Elena smiled faintly and looked at the curious individuals who were eagerly waiting for her to speak.


    "More terrible than terrifying? Hmm... I feel it''s like a riddle." Yuuki put her hand to her chin in deep thought.


    "Darkness?"


    "Lightning?"


    "The unexpected?"


    Several girls tried toe up with their guesses, but Elena shook her head in response.


    "Is it possible... The unknown?" Rhea tried to guess with some confidence.


    "Precisely! Yes, the unknown enemy. You need to know, our group is not ready to deal with what may be hidden beneath that ind. Ely knew it very well because she was almost dead in a sealed area full of ursed monsters. After Sea God joined in our boat, we will return to that mysterious ind." Elena put her hands together, then stroked Elysia''s head gently.


    After that, she looked at the girls and the little beasts. "But, anyone below Emperor-level is prohibited from investigating the ind with us. We will leave you in a safe ce until the investigation isplete. Is that understandable?"


    *Gulp*


    Nervousness immediately fell on almost everyone, including Nell and Rhea. One thing they understood in conclusion, ursed monsters! And again, one that could give a divine being a chill.


    "I-hm, mff!" Sylvia just opened her mouth to respond. However, a delicate hand suddenly silenced her mouth.


    "We understand." Yuuki immediately shut Sylvia''s mouth before this troublemaker voiced out any protest. After that, she looked at the others, especially E and Evelyn.


    As the weakest among the others, E and Evelyn just nodded in understanding because they were aware of the urgency of the matter.


    "Anyway, that''s the n for a few more days. No need to think about it for now. Let''s find another uninhabited ind in a warmer ocean region." Elena closed her eyes and smiled.


    "Yeah, the beach awaits us tomorrow! The ocean area southeast of here is a bit warm. I know that because it''s summer there." Sylvia shook off the hand that was covering her mouth and cheered.


    "Hmm... It tends to be close to the Devil Continent, but I think it''ll be fine. The small ind over there looks pretty good for ayover. What do you think?" Nell pointed to an ind below.


    It was an uninhabited ind that was smaller than the previous one. At no more than twice the size of a volleyball court, that ind was filled with only sandy soil, a beach on either side and a few tall green trees. More or less, an ordinary ind.


    "That''s pretty good. Let''snd." Elena only nced at the ind briefly and gave a yes without much thought.


    Since one had agreed, the other simply followed the flow as if they had no objections.


    "You know, we are only a few dozen kilometers from the Devil Continent. How are you feeling now? Hum, hum? You are a Holy Princess, right? Please tell me your opinion." Sylvia pointed toward the west enthusiastically for an entirely different reason from what she said from the mouth. After all, she was not far from the continent under her father''s rule.


    "For that... Please forgive me as I don''t have much information about the Devil Continent. However, I find itplicated now that we are practically in the sea territory of the devils." E expressed her opinion with mixed feelings of uncertainty.


    She even hesitated a little to herself if she really met a real devil at this moment. What should she do?


    "Don''t worry. I''ve met two real devils from Devil Continent. They''re pretty much talkable, not brutal and sadistic creatures like the uncles tell the kids on the street." Elysia patted her friends on the back with a reassuring smile on her face.


    "Hum-hm, that''s true. Even though there are evils in devils, not all devils are evil. We shouldn''t judge a race as a whole, but individually or as a group. Just like humans, there are good ones and bad ones. I even almost robbed and kidnapped." Sylvia folded her arms and nodded repeatedly. She was happy that her friend was defending her race.


    "Though, one of the ones I met was a bit unreasonable and selfish." Elysia added.


    "Ugh, it''s inevitable." Sylvia loosened her shoulders. She knew Elysia was talking about herself and her father.


    "Did you meet those devils when you were an adventurer with Sylvia, Ely? What are they like? Are they like a giant, naked monsters that can only destroy the environment and whatever they see?" Evelyn became a little relieved as well as curious.


    "Mm, actually, the meeting was a little silly and just idental." Elysia answered while taking out some camping gear.


    Yuuki immediately came to help as a good servant. And the other girls also helped without being asked, including the Goddesses. Gio and Theo became the ones who did menial and heavy work.


    "Well..." Elysia looked at a simple portable house in front of her with a bit of wonder.


    Her initial intention was only to set up a few tents for everyone. Still, in the end, everyone worked together to build a portable house made chiefly of wood.


    It was initially Yuuki''s portable house. Only erged to three times the original size.


    "Woah, finally, my portable house has be bigger with a total renovation. Thank you, everyone! Not to forget, my special thanks to Gio and Theo. We will use this for temporary shelter during ouryover. So, we no longer need to sleep in trees, caves, or in the middle of the forest with only sleeping bags." Yuuki pped his hands with excitement.


    It was also such an honor to have the four divines intervene just to renovate her portable house.


    "Rarr."


    "No worries."


    Gio and Theo just responded like it was nothing.


    "But, is that all right? I mean, we put some torches here and there. We''ll stand out in the dark ocean, right? The unexpected could easily find us." Sylvia became a little worried.


    "Honestly, you don''t need to worry. The Goddess of Blessings has disguised this ind with her divine magic. From the outside, this ind looks as if it was never there, just an ordinary sea." Elysia tried to reassure the restless girl because she knew the cause.


    "Oh~ Divine magic is great. You bring me relief, Ely. Thanks for the reminder. Thank you so much to the Goddess of Blessings too." Sylvia waved her hand at the little Goddess not far from her.


    "Hmm." Nell only gave a slight nod. She then drew closer to Elysia. "Ely, you said we were going to have a barbecue? That''s now, right?"

 Chapter 471: Barbeque Party

    <h4>Chapter 471: Barbeque Party</h4>


    "Night party?"


    "Outdoor night party?"


    E and Evelyn looked at each other. The former had never participated in such an event. Thetter had been a long time since shest participated in an outdoor night party.


    "What do you think? I think barbeque would suit our current environment. Or maybe, any other ideas?" Elysia put her hands together while waiting for any suggestion.


    "Uhm, I don''t know what a barbecue is, but it looks like a fun event. Let''s do it with your idea, Ely. I''ll help out." E scratched her cheek with an awkward smile. She was a little embarrassed because of herck of knowledge.


    "Mm, tomorrow might be a bit hectic day. Let''s enjoy this peaceful and warm moment while the opportunity is still with us. Please tell me what I can do to help prepare the barbeque, Ely." Evelyn became instantly attracted to something that came from her best friend.


    "Yeah, I''ll help too." Yuuki raised his hand high.


    "Me too. If tonight is a rxing moment, let''s y Elysia''s games like yesterday~" Sylvia took out a big box with a big ''treasure''bel.


    "O-oh!" The others became excited as well.


    Therefore, the decision has been taken by mutual agreement. That night, they had a barbeque party as if they had forgotten entirely about any matter.


    "If it''s a party like this, I''ve participated before though it''s a bit different. Yum, mm, and this grilled dish is a bit familiar to me too. Yummy." Sylvia tasted the dish she had just grilled as she spoke.


    "Sylvi, please don''t eat while talking, or you''ll choke." Elysia reminded while reminding while cooking some meat and vegetables.


    "Yes~" Sylvia saluted with a cheerful smile.


    Even though it was a barbeque party, anyone who wanted to eat needed to cook their own dish first on the grill. The ingredients were provided along with all the condiments. Everyone needed to put in some effort before they could eat their dinner.


    "Here, for you, master. Please taste it to indulge your taste buds." Elysia gave Elena her te of grilled dishes.


    "Mm, thanks, Elly." Elena only conveyed her appreciation. If Elysia had insisted, she couldn''t refuse either.


    Elena never felt hungry and thirsty nor needed nutrition from food. Still, once in a while, it was eptable to indulge her tongue as Elysia requested. Therefore, Elena ate whatever Elysia gave her.


    "Hmm, you''re just spoiling your master, Elysia. Why don''t you let your master grill her own food like us? That will be fair." Nell grumbled a little, then she took a hard bite of her barbeque as if she was feeling a little dissatisfied.


    "Ohoho~ I can see the jealousy radiating from you, the Goddess of Blessings. Don''t you already have your angel to serve you if you ask?" Sylvia smirked and gave E an eye code.


    "Wh-who''s jealous? You might just be seeing it wrong." Nell was taken back and was silent after that.


    "Allow me to serve you, o the Goddess of Blessings." E came next to her Goddess and offered a devotional service.


    "En, you have my permission." Nell just gave her permission and let E do the cooking for her to eat.


    Evelyn''s attention was somehow drawn to the Goddess of Nature. The cute little girl with mint green hair was beside Elysia. Yet, she, in the end, just shook her head.


    "I want that too." Rhea raised her te towards Elysia.


    "Here for you." Elysia certainly didn''t disappoint her Patron Goddess'' request.


    Several moments passed at the barbeque party. After dinner, the group split into two. One decided to y, while the rest set strategy and ns.


    "You weren''t around yesterday to participate in a super fun event. This treasure box contains all kinds of fun games that Ely made yesterday to pass the free time. If you can''t stay upte, please just watch from the side as this isn''t for babies." Sylvia patted her treasure box proudly. She got it all from Elysia exclusively.


    "Boo, who''s the baby anyway. Isn''t that you who often lost yesterday and whined to Elysia so that you could be given some to practice?" Yuuki sneered while folding her arms arrogantly.


    "Shh, I wasn''t whining yesterday, okay? I was just begging Ely to give me some! Ely was kind and granted my request with a smile." Sylvia snorted discontentedly.


    "All right, all right, I believe that." Yuuki simply rolled her eyes.


    "I''ll be fine as long as we don''t y any game that makes us miss sleep. We need sleep too, right?" Evelyn spoke, but her attention was only on the treasure box.


    "Hum-mm, so am I as long as we don''t stay up all night." E nodded in understanding.


    "Hoho, then there are no babies here. Let me exin each game we''re going to y. But don''t cry if you lose, young girls." Sylvia''s eyes gleamed slightly with excitement to look at E and Evelyn.


    She was a loser yesterday by losing again and again, but apparently not tonight.


    While everyone was participating in the games, the Goddesses and Elysia were still sitting at the table with arge map in front of them.


    Rhea nced at Sylvia. For some reason, she felt that devil girl mentioned her with that remark.


    "Uu, let''s finish this quickly. I also want to y Elysia''s games." Nell stole a few nces at the group enjoying their time.


    "Sure, but after we''re done with the details. You need to exin to us and join the discussion until it''s over. Don''t you feel guilty for leading everyone astray over the ocean until we almost got hit by a storm?" Elena shook her head without giving any leniency. No one could leave before the problem was solved.


    "Ugh..." Elena''s remark hit Nell hard. She still felt ashamed to get lost over the ocean like a lost child.


    "Okay, I believe we were lost in this ocean area. Erm, this is a little difficult because there are not many definite clues about the Aquatic Ocean. This area is too vast, and we don''t know about the Sea God whereabouts at this rate." Elysia pointed to a point on the map, slightly confused as well.


    "Little one, you are the one who met the Sea Godst month. It''s a little strange for you to lead us astray even though you''ve been to that ocean. Is it possible you forgot, or the Sea God is always on the move all the time?" Elena rested her chin on her hands as she thought.


    "It can''t be helped, can it? The Sea God cane and go whenever he wants. We''vee to the point where I believe I met the Sea Godst month. However, he didn''t respond with anything even though I sent a signal with my divine aura. I can''t detect his divine aura anywhere either." Nell pressed her index fingers together like a child who just made a mistake.


    "And the Sea God in question equals three thousand little creatures, huh? Now I wonder what might have happened to him that we couldn''t find any trace of his aura anywhere. Or maybe, we were just unlucky?" Elena looked to the northeast and took out a pair of binocrs to look far away.


    A fierce storm was taking ce there. The sky was extremely dark, heavy rain, a few shes of lightning, and even a tornado swept across that oceanic region. Fortunately, none of those natural disaster disturbances made it to their rxing location.


    "Hm, alright, we''ll look again tomorrow. Hopefully, we can find a good Sea God instead of the contaminated ones." Rhea sighed while looking at the world map.


    After that, she looked up at the night sky and muttered. "Nee, if the mysterious ind previously sealed a God-level ursed monster, what kind of preparations do we need to make? My concern is, what happens if that monster bes more dangerous than what I can remember?"


    "Obviously, high-levelyered traps wille in handy. If Sea God has joined us, his domain and mine will be enough to help us win this God-ss battle. But can you help us all with the consequences of the curse?" Nell looked at Elysia and Elena with some worry.


    The memories of the past were still evident in her mind. A terrible battle. Die if you lose and severe consequences when you win. Either way, it was a lose-lose situation.


    Elena looked back at Nell with full attention. She smiled gently in remembrance. "Let''s wish the best for all of us. One reminder from me, don''t let your spirit and soul be contaminated by any curse. Seal it if necessary and without hesitation. Honestly, Ely and I can burn out curse energies if we can''t resolve them to something else. As long as you know that you are still you and you survive, I dare say safety guarantees here. Is that enough to calm your worries?"


    "En, that''s enough, thank you. As long as we''re still us, hmm..." Nell closed her eyes with a relieved smile.


    The wild thought crossed her again about whether Elysia and Elena had been present in the decisive battle a hundred thousand years ago. She was sure that everything would be the best oue she could hope for.


    Elysia, Elena, Rhea, and Nell then proceeded to discuss their ns and strategies for the day ahead. After that, they went to join the others in Elysia''s games. For some reason, it became a brand name since it was easier. No one wanted to use the original game names that Elysia introduced to them.


    That night, neither one decided to sleep ahead of the other. And in the end, everyone decided to sleep at midnight because Elysia requested that.

 Chapter 472: Beach! (1)

    <h4>Chapter 472: Beach! (1)</h4>


    "Beach!" Sylvia cheered with both hands up. She tried to wake everyone up with it.


    "Ugh, how dare you wake me up with such an insult. What do you want in the morning by shouting bitch or something?" Yuuki grumbled while covering her fox ears. She took another nket to wrap herself.


    "Huh? It''s a beach event, you know? We''re going to y on the beach this morning, right? Hey, it''s warm here, not like the north. Get out of bed, youzy fox." Sylvia pulled all the nkets from Yuuki.


    *Thud*


    Yuuki was dragged and fell to the floor. But, she immediately stood up with a dissatisfied expression. "Guh, how rude. I''m your senior, you know?"


    "But, I''m older than you. So, you are the one who needs to call me senior sister, bweh, hehe..." Sylvia stuck out her tongue and fled from the room.


    "You are older than me, but your attitude does not reflect anything from that im of yours..." Yuuki shook her head and nced around.


    Evelyn and E just woke up from their sleep. However, the other futons were already neatly folded.


    "Good morning. It seems we woke up a littlete than the others. Let''s go out to see what the beach event that annoying little devil mentioned is like." Yuuki folded her futon while greeting the others good morning.


    "Mm, good morning, Yuuki." Evelyn rubbed her eyes and folded her futon too.


    "Good morning to you, Lady Yuuki. Your tails are lively as always. Looks like you are enthusiastic about this morning?" E woke up with a fresh and radiant face. She felt drawn to Yuuki''s seven tails which kept moving like dancing.


    "Uh, really? Well, maybe I''m a little enthusiastic, just a little, okay?" Yuuki looked at her tails and stopped their movement. She couldn''t lie about the fact that her tails do sometimes move around without her noticing, depending on her mood.


    "And again, please just call me Yuuki. You just need to put your deep respect on Ely and the Goddesses." Yuuki reminded E for the umpteenth time.


    "Eh? Mm, I''ll keep that in mind. You are a person who has an air of dignity and respect. I can''t help referring to you with an honorific. But, if I may ask, why do you oftenbine Ely with the Goddesses in one subject?" E sped her hands with a sweet smile. Curiosity won her over to ask that question.


    "For that, well... That''s because... I really respect Elysia." Yuuki twirled a handful of her hair in a sudden panic. She snapped her fingers as a good reason came to mind. "Yeah, that''s it. Elysia is not only kind and nice. She can also help me ovee my extreme ice."


    "Oh! Then, no wonder. We understand. Let''s go out to see the event that Sylvia has been waiting for." Evelyn gave an approving nod. She stood up and invited two other girls to leave.


    "Hmm?" Yuuki''s ears twitched slightly. She turned to the side with some curiosity. There was a bit of an argument or maybe a debate going on in the next room.


    "It''s summer for beach events. So you need to wear a swimsuit or bikini like this." Elena showed two types of bikinis in each hand. She wanted Elysia to wear one of those sexy clothes.


    "Wha- that, that''s too revealing and embarrassing. How is that different from underwear? I''d die of shame if I wore clothes like that out in the open for all to see!" Elysia took a few steps back with a pitiful expression. Elena really cornered her for wearing revealing outfits like that.


    "Hehe, why are you so embarrassed? All of us are girls here. Gio, Theo, and any male ghosts or spirits have been chased out of this hut. You''ll get used to itter. Look at me, won''t there be a problem? Please wear this beach outfit like the other girls~" Elena shoved the ck-purple bikini to Elysia.


    "But look at them. Why are the beach clothes just so different for me?" Elysia pointed at Rhea and Nell.


    Despite her blush, she turned a little pale to look at Elena''s grin. It was as if she was prey in front of a predator.


    "That''s because they still look like little girls. Look at Sylvia over there. Isn''t she so positive and excited? Give your skin some breath. Come here, I''ll help you put on some anti-UV lotion~" Elena pointed her thumb at the girl behind her.


    "Yay, bikini!" Sylvia twirled in delight to show off her new ck swimsuit.


    "It''s just underwear with a different name. It''s a little unfair... I''m still a little girl, too, right?" Elysia nced at Rhea and Nell for help. Unfortunately, they looked to the side as if they didn''t see her plea at all.


    "How can you be called a little girl with such well-developed assets? Come with me to the dressing room." Elena just dragged Elysia into the dressing room and closed the curtain.


    "Uuu..." Elysia was like a helpless littlemb about to be ughtered. She was helpless and could only obey Elena with a red blush on her face.


    Rhea and Nell sped their hands in prayer while closing their eyes as if praying for Elysia.


    "Hi, good morning. Is there something-" Yuuki opened the door, but her voice stuck in her throat right after.


    She gaped in surprise to see Sylvia posing in front of the mirror only in underwear. The two innocent girls behind her blushed slightly to see the almost shameless girl.


    "S-Sy, Sylvia!? Why are you only wearing your underwear there?" Yuuki stuttered while pointing her finger at Sylvia.


    "Oh, this? It''s a beach outfit, you know? I got this ck bikini from the box over there. Amazingly, there are a lot better options than mine. Yuuki,e here. I''ve already picked out a bikini that fits a snow fox girl like you. I also saw one that suits you, E, Evelyn. Don''t be shy~" Sylvia beckoned Yuuki and the two girls who just came to approach. Then, she rummaged through the box of clothes.


    "Here, for the three of you." Sylvia came over and handed each girl a bikini that was still neatly folded.


    "?" E and Evelyn exchanged nces. They decided to check what kind of beach clothes they needed to wear.


    However, they immediately blushed to realize the clothes they were holding were almost the same as underwear.


    "This, this..." Yuuki once again stuttered with a blushing red face. She could hardly believe that she needed to wear such clothes like a shameless girl like Sylvia.


    Just before Yuuki opened her mouth, the dressing room''s curtain suddenly opened and revealed two stunning heavenly beauties in clothes that showed off so much skin.


    One was a Golden Goddess in a gold bikini, and the other was a Divine Angel in a ck-purple bikini.


    "This, this is very embarrassing. Please have mercy, master." Elysia tried her best to cover her breasts and her panty.


    "Hum-mm~ Now I just need to give you some lotion, and we''re done. You can also apply lotion to me afterward, Ely. You look so good on it. Anyone will be mesmerized and smitten when they see you." Elena nodded with a big smile on her face. She finally managed to get Elysia to wear a sexy outfit again.


    "..." Yuuki was silent as if she was lost in thought without being able to think of anything. Her gaze was solely on Elysia and the Goddess of Light as if she couldn''t take her eyes off them.


    "Hum, that''s great and truly eye-opening. It''s such a privilege to see divine beings in beach clothes. Right?" Sylvia put her hands together with a satisfied smile.


    She then wanted to see the reaction of the other, but she immediately panicked because of what happened to the fox girl. "Yuuki, Yuuki, your nose. Blood!"


    "Eh?" Yuuki moved her hand to her nose reflexively. She could see the bloodstains on her dainty hands. "B-blood? How could that be? I wasn''t hurt. Uuhhh..."


    The blood rush in Yuuki''s head was flowing beyond normal limits. She couldn''t do anything as she realized her consciousness was slowly drifting away from her. She immediately copsed, unconscious.


    "Whoa!?" E and Evelyn reflexively supported Yuuki, who was about to fall to the floor.


    "Yuuki!" Elysia immediately ran over in panic and worry.


    "Nice, perfect." Yuuki muttered under her breath at the end of her consciousness, right before she ultimately passed out.


    "..." Silence enveloped the room at once. Everyone just looked at Elysia, who was giving first aid to the girl who fainted all of a sudden.


    "Phew... Yuuki just fainted and nothing serious." Elysia wiped her non-existent sweat with relief.


    "I don''t think this bikini outfit is a good idea, master. Now, you are the one who needs to listen to me ande with me to the dressing room. We need to change into summer dresses instead." Elysia walked over and dragged Elena to the dressing room.


    As the curtain closed, Nell and Rhea looked at each other as if they had the same thought.


    "Pfft, her roles suddenly changed. Elysia does need to be a bit aggressive, so she doesn''t get bullied by her master." Nell couldn''t help butugh.


    Meanwhile, Rhea just smiled in amusement and shook her head. For some reason, she felt that it would always be filled with unexpected or funny events when Elena and Elysia were around.


    Due to Yuuki''s incident, the girls decide to follow Elysia''s suggestion to wear a summer dress instead of a bikini. Rhea and Nell didn''t need to change since their swimsuits weren''t revealing.


    Only Sylvia persisted in wearing a bikini since she could be categorized as a cold-blooded devil who wanted to enjoy the warmth of the sun once in a while.


    "You''re not like a vampire who will turn to ashes when exposed to a lot of sunlight, are you?" Elena looked at the red-eyed girl with a bit of wonder.

 Chapter 473: Beach! (2)

    <h4>Chapter 473: Beach! (2)</h4>


    "I''m not a vampire, though? It''ll be fine if I''m exposed to the sun, no problem whatsoever." Sylvia spread her arms wide under the sunlight to prove her words. Then, she became so enthusiastic about setting their agenda. "Uuu... What are we going to do this morning, huh? Should we have breakfast first or y ball on the beach? I also want to build a sandcastle."


    "Whatever it is, let''s have breakfast first." Elysia suggested. It was not a surprise anymore. Everyone immediately agreed with the proposal.


    Breakfast was just filled with sandwiches, sd, and milk. Although it was a simple breakfast, it was enough to energize anyone eager to y on the beach or the sea.


    "Let''s y beach ball. I know the rules, and it''s easy to understand." Sylvia took out a rubber ball from her Space Bag and spun it around her finger.


    "Beach volleyball? Two versus two?" Elysia was reminded of a game on Earth.


    "Nay, beach ball is yed with four people in a team. Two yers can be reserved for substitutions or for the next game. Four against four, let''s have a fair and fun match, hehe..." Sylvia smirked as if she was a pro.


    "In that case, how to arrange a fair team? There are four, ah, I mean three Divines, one Emperor, four Saints, one Spirit, and three Apprentice yers. From any perspective, this is already very unbnced." Yuuki counted everyone in the group. It was indeed an even number, but the level of strength would not be bnced if it was divided into two teams.


    "No worry. We just need to hold a lucky draw to divide our group into two teams... Please don''t use any cheating methods, or you''ll ruin the fun~" Sylvia took out a ss with a lot of folded paper inside. She gave the Goddesses a nce for a reminder.


    "Alright, then let us take the paper first. That way, it''s just a matter of your luck. Which divine will you join." Elena waved her palm inward to signal Sylvia toe closer.


    "Oh! That''s interesting. Here, please take your team number, o Goddesses. If the three of you are on the same team, please reshuffle, okay?" Sylvia knelt down and offered the ss to the three divine beings sitting next to each other.


    "Let''s see what team I''m on, hmm?" Elena rummaged through the papers in the ss with her finger before picking one at random.


    Elena opened the paper and showed it to everyone. "Oh! I''m on the right team."


    "All right, please." Sylvia wrote down the first yer on the right team. Then, she presented the ss to the other two Goddesses.


    Unexpectedly, the following two Goddesses were on the same team to face off against the Goddess of Light.


    "Hehe, we are on the enemy team, o the Goddess of Light. Beware of our sisterhood power. Please don''t be upset if you lose." Nell smiled mockingly at Elena while holding her big sister''s arm.


    "Hmph! Do you want to challenge me? Okay, not bad. Don''t cry if you lose, little one. I won''t give you any leniency either." Elena folded her arms and snorted while looking at Nell and Rhea.


    After that, she grabbed the hand of the girl who was about to walk away. "Wait, you need to ask Elysia to take her team paper. If my Ely is going to be on the left team, whatever it is will be unbnced."


    "O-oh? Okay, as you wish." Sylvia was a little clueless, but she just nodded anyway. She knew that Elysia only looked like an Apprentice-level girl from the outside. Still, in fact, even her father had been brought to his knees so quickly.


    "Ely~ Please take your paper." Sylvia walked lightly and jumped to arrive before Elysia.


    "Hmm... If I get the left team, do I need to retake the paper until I get the right?" Elysia scratched her cheek with an awkward smile.


    "U-uh?" Sylvia also became confused. She looked to Elysia''s master for an answer.


    "Just take the paper. You are my precious disciple with whom I have a thread of destiny. I believe you will be on the same team as me." Elena put her hand onto her upper chest so confidently.


    "All right, let''s see." Elysia rummaged through the paper and took one at random. She wanted to know the truth of Elena''s words too, though it was a bit silly.


    "Mhm, I''m on the right team." Elysia nodded and showed her paper to everyone.


    "Hum-mm~ As I expected from you, Ely." Elena put her hand on Elysia''s arm with a satisfied smile.


    After that, Sylvia went to everyone to determine their team. In the end, two teams of six yers each were formed.


    Elena, Elysia, Gio, Yuuki, Vanessa, and Evelyn in the right team. While Rhea, Nell, Sylvia, Theo, Le, and E in the left team.


    The top four people on the list went into the sandy ground. Elysia marked it the size of a volleyball court with a temporary dividing line.


    "Yeah, with theses. All preparations are done." Sylvia checked the that divided the field in two.


    "The rules of the game are easy. You just need to--" After that, Sylvia started to exin the rules of the beach ball game.


    Basically, it was simr to beach volleyball, but with four yers rather than two on a team.


    "This is a great opportunity to teach you a lesson for what you did to me this morning." Yuuki removed the cotton from her nostril as she was no longer nosebleed.


    "Eh, this morning? What did I do to receive a grudge from you, Yuuki?" Sylvia put her finger to her cheek with a clueless expression.


    "You can''t remember what you did to me? You really can''t remember, or you just pretended not to know about it, huh?" Yuuki frowned. She felt so irritated for some reason.


    "Yuuki, please don''t get too angry. Sylvia might just be being yful. Please calm down. I''m afraid you''ll have another nosebleed." Elysia conveyed her suggestion with trepidation. If Yuuki suffered another nosebleed, maybe this fox girl would be short of blood.


    "No, I''m fine. Thanks for your help, Ely. But I need to give my revenge to the red-eyed girl over there. You know, Ely. That red-eyed girl woke me up by pulling my nket until I was dragged and fell to the floor. That''s a really annoying way to be woken up." Yuuki clenched his fist and shook it.


    "Well... If that''s what you say." Elysia scratched her head and backed away a little. Turns out, it was just a small fight.


    "Yeah, let''s win this and make that red-eyed girl sulk again for losing. Ugh, I want to scratch that smug expression off her face." Yuuki became a bit furious to see Sylvia grinning.


    "Hehe, I''m already a pro at this game because I''ve yed it a few times in the backyard with my father''s servants." Sylvia puffed out her chest and smiled to see Elysia flushed face.


    ''Oh? Ely gets embarrassed very easily. Ah, she can''t seem to stand to see me in this sexy bikini. Apparently, she is a girl who holds traditional values with dignity. Somehow... I want to tease her more just to see her reaction, hehe...'' Sylvia muttered in her mind while smiling mischievously.


    Then, she turned around to face her team. "This is our n to win. Please listen to me. So--"


    While Sylvia discussed the team''s strategy for victory, Elena also devised several ns to defeat the opposing team.


    "Vann, please convey whatever I say to Gio. Our smashers are me and Gio, Ely as the setter, and Yuuki as the defender. I want to beat that little Goddess at all costs. For everyone, what you need to pay attention to is--" Elena conveyed her idea to her team with everyone in a circle,plete with a barrier. She didn''t want the opposing team to eavesdrop.


    After Elena said that, Yuuki became the one who didn''t understand her role the most. Nevertheless, she decided to ask. "But, why am I the defender? Wouldn''t that role be very suitable for Gio with an imprable defense?"


    "No, he would be very suitable for duty near the. As for you, hum, your seven tails will be very useful. But, don''t worry, Gio or I will also help if the one who smashes is one of the divines." Elena patted Yuuki''s shoulder.


    "But, I also want to do a smash." Yuuki threw a small protest.


    "Everything is okay. You can smash when the opportunityes your way. Don''t worry. Ely is the one who will pass the ball to you when the opportunityes." Elena gave Elysia a wink.


    "Oh, okay. Please give me the ball once in a while, Ely. I want to smash that red-eyed girl." Yuuki nodded in understanding.


    "Ah, that''s all. Vann, Eve, please join Le and E over there. The four of you will be referees and scorekeepers." Elena put her hands together by pointing her palm toward the wooden board beside the court.


    "Okay. Hope you guys can win!" Evelyn waved her hand and carried Vanessa away toward the designated direction.


    "Are you ready to suffer defeat? My big sister plus me is almost unbeatable, you know?" Nell was feeling so happy. She was looking forward to seeing Elena lose at least once.


    "Heh, you can''t use magic in this beach ball game as decided. Why are you so confident, little one?" Elena folded her arms to reply to the taunt.


    "We can''t use magic against anything that can get in contact with the beach ball, but we can strengthen the body with magic. That''s my specialty, blessings." Nell gave a V sign with a big smile.


    "Oho? So it''s like that, huh? No problem. Alright, let''s start the game." Elena smiled mysteriously and raised her hand to signal the referees.

 Chapter 474: The Fainted Pro

    <h4>Chapter 474: The Fainted Pro</h4>


    "Alright, the first game set begins." E raised one hand up to signal the start of the game.


    "Ely, give them a good serve." Elena gave a thumbs up.


    "Mm." Elysia just nodded and checked the ball''s flexibility, and muttered in her mind. ''It has been a very long time since Ist yed volleyball or any ball-rted sport. Hopefully, I''m not clumsy when I y.''


    After saying that, Elysia tossed the ball into the air. When the ball was positioned in mid-air, she immediately jumped up. She swung her arm to deliver a beautiful serve.


    *Pa!*


    Elysia pped the ball pretty hard. The ball shot quickly into the opponent''s territory, but unfortunately, the was rtively high. The ball returned to its own territory and fell to the sand.


    "..." Elysia fell silent with a hint of embarrassment. She looked at the andpared it to her height. Having estimated, she was only about half the height of the...


    "Everything is okay. It was just a test throw." Elena patted Elysia''s back.


    "One point for the left team." E announced and changed the score for her team.


    "Wahaha, please try again, Ely!" Sylvia waved her hand high whileughing out loud.


    "Here, please try one more time. I''m sure this time will give us a good score." Yuuki walked over and handed the ball to Elysia.


    "Okay..." Elysia received the ball and prepared to serve once again.


    "Hey!" Elysia jumped up and hit the ball with her lower wrist. She sent the ball high into the enemy team''s territory with only a slight distance from the.


    "Theo, don''t let the ball fall!" Sylvia eximed while pointing at the ball.


    "Ho? This is easy." Theo threw his body into the sand. He used his arm to make the ball bounce back into the air.


    "Nice, now! Ha!" Sylvia was happy that the ball wasing toward her. She jumped high and gave the ball her best edge, a nice smash.


    *Pa!*


    "Gio." Elena just mumbled softly.


    "Rrr." Gio understands what he needs to do. As his name was called, he only jumped slightly to make himself an absolute wall.


    *Thud*


    The ball just bounced off Gio''s chest and fell back into the opposing team''s area.


    "Yay!" Elena, Elysia, and Yuuki gave each other a high five. While Gio just folded his arms proudly.


    "One point for the right team, hehe." Evelyn giggled and changed the score for her team on the board.


    "Well... Gio is a tough opponent in this game. We need to think of a counter." Nell muttered as she picked up the ball. She threw the ball at the tiger man. "Theo, catch this. Give our team a good serve."


    "Affirmative!" Theo gave a thumbs up and immediately got ready outside the backline. He tested the ball''s flexibility by tossing it back and forth between his hands.


    "Pure Muscle Strike!" Theo hit the ball hard and sent it flying, but it immediately dived into the opposing team''s area.


    "Let me." Yuuki got into her stance and prepared to receive the ball with both arms.


    *Pa*


    "Mhm!" Yuuki felt the ball was quite heavy, but she managed to bounce the ball into mid-air nevertheless.


    "Here, show us a good smash." Elysia provided a pass into the excellent position for any smasher in the center area near the.


    "Hum-hm~ Take this." Elena jumped up and punched the ball. She truly punched the ball and sent it flying like a meteor.


    "I can handle it." Sylvia prepared with her stance confidently.


    "That''s a smash from the divine. The risk is too great for you." Nell flew and hit the ball back into the opposing team''s area. She was in a hurry and really didn''t put much strength other than a defensive one.


    "Haha, that looks a little underhanded indeed. You''re just floating around with no height limit for you." Elena sneered and let Elysia pass a ball to her.


    She gave Gio eye contact, and thetter just gave the nod.


    "That is my privilege." Nell just shrugged her shoulders and spread her arms.


    "Hehe, then how about this one?" Elena smiled and jumped. When she was about to deliver a nice smash, she just returned to the ground without any action.


    At the same time, Gio''s eyes sparkled and jumped. He swung his arms like he was about to p a giant rock into rubble.


    *Bam!*


    A meteor-like smash wasunched once again. The ball seemed to bend because of the power it received.


    "Eh?" Sylvia and everyone on her team became slightly astonished.


    They had been preparing to receive a smash from the Goddess of Light, but it turned out to be a ruse.


    When everyone realized that, the ball had shot in a different direction and swooped down toward Sylvia.


    Sylvia''s eyes widened to see that the ball was already right before her eyes in less than a blink of an eye.


    "Pa!"


    "Urgh!" Sylvia managed to bounce the ball back into mid-air, toward the opposing team''s area, using her pretty face.


    Gio was impressed by that red-eyed girl. Nevertheless, he just looked up and jumped once more. He dealt a powerful smash to the ball that fell toward him.


    "Hey! You''re deliberately aiming for me, right? Don''t you have any mercy for a beautiful and sexy girl like me? A big man like you really-" Sylvia grumbled while hissed in pain. She was sure her face was turning red by now.


    Unfortunately, somehow the ball came toward her again.


    *Pa*


    The ball hit Sylvia''s face once again. She fell onto the sand, unconscious, without being able to finish her words.


    "One point for the right team." Evelyn covered her mouth with a look of surprise. It must be hurt. Even so, she changed the score for her team nheless.


    "Wow, Gio. You really have no mercy even though your opponent is a beautiful and sexy girl." Elena shook her head and shrugged her shoulders. Then, she beckoned a substitute to enter. "One is unconscious, Le. Take Sylvia ce."


    "Yay, it''s a great ultimate smash Gio. Feel your karma. The friendship ended with Sylvia. Gio is now my best friend." Yuuki jumped in excitement. She patted Gio''s back repeatedly.


    "Err... Isn''t that a little too extreme? You nned this, the Goddess of Light?" Nell frowned as she gave first aid to the red-faced unconscious girl.


    "No, not really. It was pure coincidence and Gio also just delivered a good smash. You can''t me anyone for this." Elena shrugged her shoulders as if she didn''t know anything. That was the truth. She wasn''t involved in this oue.


    After Sylvia was taken off the field, the game resumed once again. Victory went to the right team, and Nell just pouted to ept defeat. Although, the one thing that irritated her so much was the ridicule from Elena.


    Simultaneously, any game involving teampetition was immediately removed from the schedule for that morning''s activity list.


    "Shoo, shoo, please don''t frown all the time. Would you like this fresh red fruit?" Rhea patted her little sister with her finger. Then, offered a te of fruit.


    "Mm, thank you." Nell took a toothpick to stab the piece of fruit and devoured it. She nced to the side. A brown cat used arge leaf to provide fresh air for the unconscious girl.


    That was the one that made her smile in amusement because, from any point of view, it looked rather funny to see a cute little cat using such arge leaf.


    Rhea also smiled to see that. She then turned to Elena, who was rxing under the lounge chair and the girls who were busy building a giant sandcastle. Surprisingly, Gio was also enthusiastic about building a sandcastle with his earth magic.


    "Hah?" Sylvia opened her eyes instantly with an unexpected jolt. She felt like she had just fallen from a high ce and returned to her body.


    "Wait a minute... Where am I now?" Sylvia looked around while holding her head. She felt a bit dizzy and confused.


    "You''re awake, Sylvia? Are you all right?" Le asked softly.


    Sylvia looked at the brown talking cat in a slight daze. She needed five seconds of silence to process what had just happened before she fell unconscious.


    The memory of a ball hitting her face twice repeated vividly in her mind.


    Sylvia became furious and panicked at the same time. She immediately checked her face with her hands, but she didn''t feel any pain. Perhaps, she was healed by someone.


    However, that wasn''t enough to give her heart a sense of relief and calm.


    "Please lend me a mirror." Sylvia reached her hand out to the brown cat.


    "Mirror? All right, wait a moment." Le tilted her head slightly before she went to a nearby bag. She rummaged through the bag, then bit a face mirror and brought it to Sylvia. "Here it is."


    Sylvia immediately checked her face using the mirror. She used several different angles to make sure her pretty face was okay, without any scar.


    "Phew..." Sylvia breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I have rendered help to you. There will be no scars or pain for you to suffer." Nell mumbled in between as she ate the fresh fruit.


    "Mm, thank you very much for your help, the Goddess of Blessings. Then I need to excuse myself. There is someone who needs to be taught a lesson." Sylvia gave a look of appreciation with a slight bow of respect. She then walked away toward the giant sandcastle.


    "Gio, you damn dragon-man! Do you have a grudge against me? Come here and face me!" Sylvia shouted angrily.

 Chapter 475: About Aquatic Race

    <h4>Chapter 475: About Aquatic Race</h4>


    Sylvia''s angry shout instantly gained everyone''s attention. Gio also stopped his activities and turned to the angry girl.


    "Hmm?" Gio muttered as he didn''t understand why his name was called in such an annoyed tone.


    "Grr¡­ You dare to give me that innocent look after what you did to me?" Sylvia gritted her teeth.


    "..." Gio just looked the red-eyed girl up and down. He nodded because the girl in front of him was in good condition. He made himself busy again to craft an earth dragon statue, namely his majestic self.


    "You, you just ignored me!?" Sylvia became so annoyed. For so many reasons, she began to hate that huge dragon-like man.


    Not only was she injured until she fainted, but she also got nothing but indifference from the perpetrator. There was no apology or remorse whatsoever.


    Just as Sylvia was about to teach the dragon-like man a lesson, someone grabbed her from behind.


    "Sylvi, please don''t be so angry with Gio. You can''t just me himpletely when the risk of the game is there. Also, it''s your choice not to use any kind of magic. Please calm down a bit, okay?" Elysia held Sylvia''s arm and coaxed the angry girl with a gentle approach.


    "But, Ely! That he-" Sylvia expressed her grievances like a sulking child. However, a delicate finger suddenly sealed her lips.


    "I apologize for what just happened to you, Sylvi. It seems a beach game with teampetition is not a good idea for the current moment. For now, let''s build a sandcastle with us." Elysia held the hand of the sulking girl with an apologetic smile.


    "Uuu... If you say that, I..." Sylvia became conflicted because Elysia had spoken.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t have the chance to think anything else because Elysia pulled her hand to gather with the other girls to build a sandcastle together.


    "That''s karma for your rude behavior to me this morning. I knew it for sure~" Yuuki hummed while making a sand tower.


    "Huh? Do you hold a grudge against me just because of that? I didn''t expect you to be such a vengeful fox. Hmph! Childish." Sylvia frowned and snorted.


    Nevertheless, she simply put everything aside and went with Elysia to join E and Evelyn to build a beautiful, majestic, perfect sandcastle.


    Yuuki just rolled her eyes in response. She no longer cared or paid more attention to Sylvia nheless.


    Meanwhile, Elena just smiled faintly to see the cheerful girls having their fun together.


    She turned to the side to check the north direction. The storm was over, and the sky was clear. Maybe, this afternoon, there would be a fortuitous encounter?


    Elena took another sip of her orange juice and watched the sandcastle project.


    One wild thought crossed her mind. It was definitely pleasing to the eye if all the beautiful girls were wearing bikinis as nned. It was a shame because it couldn''t be realized even though it was so close.


    "Huff..." Elena heaved a sigh as she looked at the girls'' summer dresses.


    "Nee, Ely, do you know what Sea God is like? Are we going to meet the Aquatic Race too?" Evelyn asked curiously.


    Elysia patted her chin for a moment as she thought of easy-to-understand words. "Hmm... I can''t say for sure because the one who met the Sea God in personst month was the Goddess of Blessings.


    But, I heard he is an embodiment of the sea itself. For some reason, he split himself into three thousand sentient beings with only half of that number still him."


    "Huh?" The girls became shocked and gaped. They stopped whatever they were doing and gave their full attention to Elysia.


    "W-what? Is there something wrong? I would feel embarrassed if you looked at me like that gaze." Elysia smiled awkwardly.


    "Wait, wait a second. Sea God, three thousand of him? But only half are still him? So, one thousand five hundred Sea Gods? That what you mean, right, Ely? A God army consisting of himself alone!? Isn''t that too overpowered?" Sylvia covered her mouth. She was surprised at what she had in mind.


    Elysia waved her hands in front of her face and tried to straighten up the wrong conclusion. "No, that''s not what I meant. I''m also confused before, but there''s also the impact of splitting into three thousand entities. It''s not three thousand Sea Gods, but one Sea God divided into three thousand, including his power.


    And again, half of them are already contaminated with curse energy. That is what we need to aplish to help Sea God from his predicament. For more details, let''s ask about this directly to the Goddess of Blessings when her mood improves."


    Hearing that, the girls turned to each other and gave their nod of approval. They turned to look at the Goddess of Blessings, but it seemed that the divine in question was still in a bad mood.


    After that, the discussed topic between building their sandcastle was anything about the Aquatic Race. Neither of them knew much of the details, but that was enough for an exciting discussion.


    "Oh! For that, I have one shocking fact about the Aquatic Race. I learned this from my father, and it instantly changed my view of that race. Would you like to hear it?" Sylvia whispered as if what she said had great importance.


    "Yes, please!" The girls nodded with curious expressions.


    Even the nearby Goddess also showed her interest. Elena put her juice on the table and lifted her sunsses to look at Sylvia.


    "Hehe... Listen carefully, okay? I used to think that the Aquatic Race was the most peaceful, far from the world''s strife like the other races. However, I just realized the truth not long ago. Actually--" Sylvia nced to the right and the left before starting to tell him everything she knew about the Aquatic Race.


    Most of what she shared was a negative side that not many other races knew about. It was as if she was an individual who hated or was dissatisfied with that ocean-dwelling race.


    "Hmm... So, you''re saying that the Aquatic Race is actually the most terrifying one? They don''t have conflicts with other races, but instead, they deal with internal chaos? Eating each other? The strong swallow the weak?" Yuuki frowned.


    The Aquatic Race had a lot of simrities to the Beastkin Race, but only an underwater version. At least, that was what Yuuki believed. She never expected that they would turn out to be quite brutal and savage.


    "Yup, that''s what my father said. He once went to Aquatic Ocean and met some of the Aquatic Race''s envoys several times too." Sylvia gave a confirming nod.


    "Your father seems to know a lot about the Aquatic Race. He''s definitely not an ordinary person. I''m starting to wonder about the real identity of you and your father now, Sylvia. Is it possible that you are..." E came with an assumption while looking at Sylvia with some considerations in mind.


    On the other hand, Sylvia was a little worried because she thought that E could find out her true identity just from her story just now.


    "Ah, that... I just-" Sylvia tried to make an excuse for the defense.


    "Could it be that you are the daughter of a hidden expert who traveled between continents? No wonder your father knows a lot of things. Honestly, my grandfather was a traveler too and knew a lot of things. My grandfather will be delighted to exchange ideas and knowledge. with your father, Sylvia." E put her hands together with a pleasing smile.


    "Eh, ah, yes, hahaha... You''re probably right, E." Sylviaughed ndly. She swallowed back what she wanted to say.


    The Pope of the Holy Cathedral and the Devil Emperor. It was definitely not a good idea to meet up to exchange ideas or knowledge. Instead of a productive conversation, it would be a fight or a bloodbath!


    "For that... Let''s not specte just yet. We''d better ask the Goddesses about this to make things clear. I don''t mean anything, but Sylvi might have missed a few points." Elysia suggested with a concerned expression.


    "Um, that''s a good idea. That way, we can know more facts about the Aquatic Race." Evelyn nodded in agreement to fully support her best friend''s proposal. The other girls also gave their approval.


    ''Excuse me, Nell, are you all right? Can you please enlighten us? Rhea, can you?'' Elysia sent telepathy while looking at Nell and Rhea. Sylvia''s statement was critical enough to be exined in more detail immediately to avoid any misinformation.


    ''I am in good condition. Thanks for asking, Ely. All right, I''ll help you get the facts straight about the Aquatic Race.'' Nell put the toothpick on the te and flew away toward Elysia and the girls.


    ''With pleasure. I know a lot about the Aquatic Race too.'' Rhea smiled gently and went closer to Elysia.


    Nell and Rhea went near Elena, while the girls also went closer at Elysia''s invitation. An assumption arose from that event. It was just a pleading nce from Elysia, and the Goddesses immediately moved to help?


    "O Almighty Goddesses, please enlighten us about the facts regarding the Aquatic Race." Elysia sat in seiza position before the three divines with her hands sped together. The girls behind her followed her movements by reflex.


    "I am aware of your confusion andck of information. Changes may have urred so great from the Aquatic Race in the ancient era a hundred thousand years ago. In this era, some of the facts that Sylvia has exined are not wrong.


    The Aquatic Race has no structured rulers, only overlords in their respective territories. They also often sh between factions, groups, or ns just for personal gain. Even if it is necessary to abolish the opposing party." Nell began to exin what she knew about the Aquatic Race in this era based on her observations and evaluations.

 Chapter 476: Back to the Ocean

    <h4>Chapter 476: Back to the Ocean</h4>


    "Ooh, I thought that the Aquatic Race was simr to the Beastkin Race like me, but it seems that reality doesn''t always live up to my expectations. But, well, cruelty in the majority is something we need to be wary of." Yuuki took a deep breath and let it out slowly.


    "Yeah, although every race has its downsides and some dark sides, it''s only a minority. The Aquatic Race scares me a bit now. I''m no longer excited to meet them." Evelyn pursed her lips with worry clearly visible on her face.


    "Hum-mm~ Just like what I said, yes? It would not be surprising to find the creatures under the ocean sacrificing their own flesh and blood for personal gain. Or eating each other for the sake of strength. Uhh, I used to think that it would be great to be aquatic, but things have changed sincest month." Sylvia nodded while stroking her non-existent beard. She wanted to imitate the typical attitude of a great sage.


    "If that''s the case, it''s no wonder why the Aquatic Race seems to be separated from the other races." E closed her eyes and shook her head.


    "..." Elysia was silent for a moment while stroking Vanessa. She was enlightened about everything about the Aquatic Race. They didn''t sound like the friendly creatures in the fairy tales she knew. Only the dangerous version was avable here.


    Meanwhile, Vanessa was simply enjoying the attention and affection her master gave her, but several wild thoughts crossed her mind. For example, the fish in the Aquatic Ocean were unfit to eat and would bite her back.


    "A, aah, when I thought we''d meet a mermaid or King Neptune." Elena leaned back in her lounge chair with a hint of disappointment.


    "Hehe, if the description of the Aquatic Race is as defined, then maybe there aren''t any mermaids. The simr, scary one, perhaps... The horrible sirens?" Elysia muttered as she recalled whatever she remembered about mermaids.


    "That''s a little disappointing. But let''s see what we find in the Aquatic Ocean. We will judge for ourselves. After all, the Aquatic Race are still sentient beings." Elena got up from her lounge chair.


    She walked toward the sandcastle. "Is your sandcastle finished? Woah, an earth dragon statue by the gate. Gio wants to look like a guardian, hmm?"


    "Yes, our sandcastle is almost done. Would you like to y with building castles, master?" Elysia went to catch up. She walked right next to Elena to invite with a sweet smile.


    "Alright, this sandcastle needs some finishing touches. Let''s do this." Elena stroked her chin and went inside the sandcastle. Everyone also entered the sandcastle.


    From the outside, it did look smaller than the original pce. Still, it was gigantic whenpared to the scale of an ordinary sandcastle.


    After the finishing touches were given, Elena looked at the giant sandcastle with a bit of pride. She nodded as if she had just created a handmade masterpiece. Although, she was actually only involved only in thest few touches.


    "Let''s leave this masterpiece on this ind. It will be a new mystery to the world and may cause quite a stir in the future. Because of Gio''s earth magic, this sandcastle and statue will probablyst for years. A few hundred years, maybe?" Elena had an epiphany and immediately conveyed it to everyone. She wanted to chuckle to imagine what the future might hold.


    Even so, no one took it seriously, except for Elysia. Neither of them thought that an unsolved mystery of the world had just been created at that very moment.


    "That''s fine. Shall we go now?" Nell looked up at the sky to determine the current time. It was time for them to finish their objective.


    "Not until we change our attire." Elena went to the wooden hut. It was easy for her and Elysia to change clothes, but it wasn''t for the others.


    "Fair enough." Nell checked what she was wearing and nodded in understanding.


    Since the decision was taken, the others naturally followed suit. None of them were willing to travel in a summer dress or a bikini. Therefore, they needed to change clothes first before leaving.


    Elysia and Elena only changed their dresses with just a snap of Elena''s finger. It was like a transformation of a clothing version. It amazed everyone, especially the girls. However, the one who felt very impressed was Evelyn.


    "Woah, so, there''s that kind of magic too? It''s amazing because it''s not an illusion. It''s the real one... Ely, is that your magic? It''s so practical!" Evelyn examined her best friend''s magical white dress with precision.


    "No. It''s my master''s magic. I didn''t do anything, Eve." Elysia just smiled wryly and let Evelyn check some sides of her dress.


    "Hmm..." Rhea looked at her dress in her hands, then at Elysia and Elena. She had the idea to make another magical dress because her ultimate dress had been torn apart during treatment.


    Nevertheless, she just put that thought aside. The dress she held in her hands right now was a brand new dress given by Elysia with much careful consideration.


    It was a mint green dress that seemed to be intentionally made simr to her ultimate dress. Rhea just entered the dressing room, wondering where Elysia got that dress.


    ''Rhea seems pleased with your gift, Ely.'' Elena muttered casually in mind.


    ''Mm, I still feel guilty enough to tear that divine dress. Rhea must be feeling very lost. The dress I gave is nothing, but I''m d that Rhea does too.'' Elysia smiled with a tender smile whilebing Vanessa''s fur. She was in the mood to pamper her contacted beast.


    On the other hand, Vanessa purred because her master''s touches felt sofortable and soothing. She was grateful for this change, considering the past week her master seemed to have neglected her because of the Baby Goddess.


    Luckily, the Goddess in question had grown up overnight!


    "Ocean! This time we''re really going into the ocean." Sylvia jumped out of the dressing room and checked herself in the mirror.


    This time, she wore a navy blue dress with patterns like fierce waves.


    "Sylvi, you look great in that dress." Elysia gave a lightpliment for mere small talk.


    "Well, but this feels a bit... Uhm, hard to exin. I love this dress, but if it could be sexier here and here, then that would be best. Here too. It should go down a bit to show my cleavage." Sylvia pointed out some of the ws of the dress she was wearing. She thought of it as notining whatsoever.


    Even so, the devil girl smirked and pulled her dress cor down slightly to reveal her cleavage to Elysia.


    "Wh- Please have some modesty, okay? You can''t dress sexy all the time, can you?" Elysia reflexively covered her eyes and just peeked at her fingers.


    "Hmm?" Elena closed one eye, but she made noment. It was just someone else who showed up for a tease just to see Elysia''s reaction.


    "Hehe, I''m just teasing you. Who would have thought you had such a cute reaction, Ely." Sylvia twirled in delight.


    "Nee, how about my dress? Does it suit me?" Evelyn came out of the dressing room and spun once to show everyone her new dress.


    Elysia kindly replied with apliment. The following few people who just came out of the dressing room also inexplicably asked for the others'' opinions about their new attire.


    Elena pretended not to see and didn''t want to get involved. She only looked at the map because it was exhausting to givepliments andments to everyone. Elysia was so patient with them.


    ''As expected of the ever kind Elysia. You be popr the more time goes by~'' Elena hummed and put down the map when no one else asked for an opinion on anything.


    ''Uuh, what are you saying, Sister Elena. Let''s go to the Aquatic Ocean.'' Elysia actually felt reluctant to draw attention to herself, especially when it was clearly spelled out. Unfortunately, circumstances often say otherwise.


    Elysia simply invited everyone to go outside the wooden hut.


    After the portable house was stored in Yuuki''s new Space Bag, they went to the northern sky.


    It only took the flight no more than half an hour, they arrived at the top of the ocean, which was unusually far too calm.


    "I believe I met the Sea God here, at this point. But, at that time, it was him who came to see me." Nell scratched her head while looking left and right. She continued to openly emit her aura in hopes that the Sea God would appear to see her once again.


    "Oceans! I''m sure there are many kinds of fish down there, massive and scary ones. Are we going on an underwater adventure?" Sylvia brightened up to see the vast expanse of the ocean that seemed to have no end.


    "Hmm?" Elena suddenly identally noticed an energy fluctuation. It was so subtle to detect and still a little hard to spot even though close inspection.


    "Little one, can we go over to the magic fluctuation over there to check? Did you know about it? That subtle fluctuation wasn''t there yesterday, correct?" Elena pointed to a spot about a hundred meters below them.


    "Ah, you''re right. I just realized that too. Was it a response from the Sea God?" Nell looked in the direction he was pointing and began to assume. Nevertheless, she asked her magic carpet to lower the height.


    *Swoosh!*


    Just as they approached the subtle energy fluctuation, the scenery of the incredibly calm ocean instantly turned into apletely different one.

 Chapter 477: Freeze Everything

    <h4>Chapter 477: Freeze Everything</h4>


    "Eh?" Everyone was astonished at the sudden change of scenery.


    The vast and calm expanse of the blue ocean under the clear sky just now seemed to be just an illusion.


    The scenery instantly changed into a dark ocean with fierce waves and gripping turmoil. The sky was dark, overcast, as if a storm woulde anytime soon.


    The thick mist shrouded as far as the eye could see, limited visibility not more than five kilometers.


    "Dimension leap, or just a sealed zone within the barrier?" Rhea looked around to check. She then threw a wind ball backward, but it just kept going and fell because there was nothing in the way. "Apparently, not. Someone seems to have just used dimension leap to get us here."


    *Ssh* *Ssh* *Ssh*


    The noises between the waves sounded closer and closer. Everyone immediately turned their heads to the side.


    About five kilometers away, there was a little blue creature surfing on his stomach. He elerated his speed across the water surface, breaking through the thick mist. His current objective was to survive by running away as fast as possible to get help.


    Many mysterious and terrifying ck creatures chased him from behind as if they were eager to eat him alive. His expression became relieved, bright, and radiant when he could see a carpet floating in mid-air was near.


    "It''s one of the Sea Gods! He''s in a predicament. The ones chasing him are the underwater version of ursed creatures? Or, maybe not?" Nell eximed while pointing at the little blue creature.


    Elysia and Elena exchanged nces. They looked back at the creatures like ck ink slime that were approaching in droves.


    ''It''s like deja vu. Are those ck creatures simr to the slime you exterminatedst week, Sister Elena?'' Elysia squinted her eyes. She was ready for a battle if required.


    ''I don''t know, Ely. I don''t think those monsters are like that annoying slime, but they are the contaminated Sea Gods. We need to prepare for a divine-ss battle, Ely. Well, this escted so quickly.'' Elena swung her hand to set up an additional protective barrier.


    ''Mm.'' Elysia just nodded. Her first task and priority were making sure everyone were safe and sound.


    However, an idea suddenly crossed Elena''s mind. She almost forgot about it. ''Oh, it seems, we don''t need to engage in battle, Ely. It''s a perfect opportunity for our snow fox girl to shine~''


    "Eh?" Elysia didn''t immediately understand why Elena said that. As Elena''s thoughts passed to Her, she just sighed helplessly.


    "Wow, prepare yourselves. The battle is about to begin. Sea God''s rescue operation from those ink monsters? I''ll be watching from here like a good girl." Sylvia sat back down and rxed. She didn''t feel worried or anxious because she was in the presence of three divine beings.


    "Yuu-ki~ It''s your time to shine. Your extreme ice cold ability can be beneficial. Can you freeze those ck ink slime creatures?" Elena held the snow fox girl''s shoulder and whispered with a rhythm.


    "Eh? Ah, me?" Yuuki slightly convulsed in surprise. Even so, she looked back and pointed at her face with a clueless expression.


    "Yup. That''s what we said when we took you on this world-saving journey. You''re going to help us. You have to freeze everything without worrying about anything. Can you do that?" Elena let go of Yuuki''s shoulders and gave an encouraging smile.


    "I..." Yuuki broke in a cold sweat. She understood that her extreme ice-cold ability would be needed, but she wasn''t mentally ready yet.


    The nervous fox girl nced at Elysia subconsciously. Elysia was looking at her with an expectant gaze.


    ''No, I can''t let her down.'' Yuuki muttered to herself and looked back at the murky water below.


    Even though she had convinced herself, she was bing even more nervous. Elena''s words just now echoed in her mind about freezing everything without worrying.


    Her extreme ice cold ability was strong, but she couldn''t control it well.


    "Fuu... Huff..." Yuuki closed her eyes. She inhaled and exhaled several times.


    On the other hand, Elena seemed to know that Yuuki was preparing, but that would probably take some time. Meanwhile, the little blue creature and many ink-ck slime creatures were already less than a kilometer away, steadily approaching. It was showtime!


    "Do you need a gentle push, Yuuki?" Elena asked softly.


    "En." Yuuki nodded meekly. However, she immediately opened her eyes again in confusion. "What do you-"


    It was Yuuki''s unfinishedst word before she received a sudden gentle push on her back.


    "Eh?" Yuuki became dazed for a moment to realize she was free-falling into the dark, vicious ocean with ckish murky water.


    She did nod, but it was on reflex. Who would have thought that the Goddess of Light actually offered a real gentle push and not a parable!


    "Aahhh!!!" Yuuki screamed in terror with a pale face. Tears welled up at the corners of her eyes. Fear and shock made her forget that she could fly.


    *Ssh* *Bloop* *Blup*


    Yuuki fell into the ocean helplessly.


    Everyone gave Elena surprised looks. Even Elysia didn''t expect Elena to push Yuuki down.


    "What? I''m just fulfilling the offer she''s agreed to. Yuuki is a Saint-level snow fox with special innate abilities. Let''s wait a few seconds. Will she freeze the ocean or scream for help." Elena opened her arms as if she waspletely innocent.


    "..." No one knew what to reply with. Elena indeed only fulfilled the offer she made to Yuuki, but still...


    Even so, all attention was focused on the bubbles below them, the spot where Yuuki had just fallen.


    "Yuuki can swim, right?" Elysia muttered, but no one could answer her.


    At that moment, a bud of white ice suddenly appeared at the same spot where Yuuki had fallen. It was like a hurricane that continued to spread in all directions to freeze everything. The temperature also dropped rapidly.


    "See, like what I said." Elena pointed down. She felt a little excited because the icy storm was also heading toward the swarm of ck slime-like creatures.


    "Yuuki didn''t freeze herself down there, did she?" Rhea muttered while looking down. She felt a little sorry for the pitiful fox girl.


    "Uhm, Yuuki is fine. She is darting to the surface." Nell breathed a sigh of relief. Now, she also wanted to know if extreme ice could freeze a swarm of contaminated Sea Gods.


    "Waah! Wuwuwu... It''s so dark, and there are so many monsters down there!" Yuuki jumped out of the ice and ran as fast as she could to nowhere.


    *Crack* *Swiish* *Bam*


    Several giant underwater monsters also jumped to the surface. Unfortunately, that was the end of their pursuit. Those monsters couldn''t move freely on the surface. Still, the temperature continued to drop to super cold and eventually froze them.


    Yuuki didn''t even dare to look back and became super panicked instantly because something big just came out from behind.


    "Waaah! Those gigantic monsters are still chasing me to the surface!? Aaah! Ely, please save me!" Yuuki shouted while trying to protect her head. She continued to run as if her fate depended on her running speed.


    "We need to help Yuuki." Elysia looked to Nell for a request.


    "Yuuki will be fine for a few more seconds. Let the contaminated Sea Gods freezepletely. That way, we can research them and save the blue Sea God. But, well, he froze too..." Nell smiled wryly upon seeing their rescue target also froze in the blizzard.


    *Crackle* *Crackle*


    Yuuki continued to freeze the ocean to a radius of four kilometers. It was as if an ice ind had just formed.


    Nell confirmed and was sure that all contaminated Sea Gods were frozenpletely. After that, she asked her magic carpet to chase after the crying girl who kept running somewhere.


    "Yuuki!" Elysia called from behind.


    "Aaah!" Yuuki drowned in panic and fear. She continued to run as if her focus was solely on running as far as she could. The violent blizzard also made her oblivious to her surroundings.


    The moment the magic carpet entered the crying girl''s view, she cried harder while wiping her tears. Then, she instantly turned into a little snow fox and jumped at Elysia. "Waaah!"


    "Hap." Elysia caught the little snow fox with a warm towel. She immediately helped to neutralize the super cold air with magic. "Shoo, shoo... You''re safe here. No more monsters or anything scary."


    "Wuwuwu... Waah..." Yuuki just cried in Elysia''s arms. Even so, her fear and panic slowly subsided due to the warmth she received.


    Rhea and Nell nced at Elena, but thetter just shrugged her shoulders as if she wasn''t involved. There was no one to me after all.


    "Wow, is that Yuuki''s extreme ice innate ability? That''s really awesome. She can freeze the Sea Gods and the ocean. That''s how an ice ind was created in the middle of the vast ocean." Sylvia just looked down and felt quite amazed.


    Meanwhile, E, Evelyn, Gio, and the little beasts did not dare to approach even though they felt the little snow fox was so pitiful.


    Yuuki''s extreme ice made them think twice about the consequences. If it weren''t for the new additional barrier set up by the Goddess of Light, it was clear they would be shivering from the cold or might have already frozen over.


    Even so, they were amazed that Elysia could provide help to the source of the extreme cold. The surrounding temperature slowly rose, and the blizzard suddenly ended just like that. However, the ice ind below was still shrouded in the extreme cold.

 Chapter 478: Sea God

    <h4>Chapter 478: Sea God</h4>


    "Sob, sob..." Yuuki just sobbed while giving Elena a grievance gaze. Her extreme ice-cold ability had been put under control, thanks to Elysia''s help.


    "Hm? Please don''t give me that look. I just made an offer, and you just epted it. Why don''t you look down and be proud, Yuuki? You managed to freeze the Sea God and those ck slime-like monsters. You created an ice ind in just seconds. Amazing." Elena gave a light apuse.


    "Hmph!" Yuuki just snorted and curled up in Elysia''s arms. For some reason, the towel covering her body felt so warm andfortable.


    "Anyway, good job, Yuuki." Elysia gave a slightpliment.


    "En." Yuuki just nodded. At that moment, she was reminded of her white robe. When she transformed into a snow fox, her robe was left down there, right?


    The little snow fox stuck her head out to look down. Her robe couldn''t be seen anywhere, including her new Space Bag. All her possessions just disappeared!?


    "My robe... My new Space Bag..." Yuuki sobbed once again at a loss.


    "Are you looking for this, Yuuki?" Elysia showed a white robe and a white Space Bag to the sad little fox.


    "Eh? En, so, nothing is lost..." Yuuki wiped her tears and heaved a sigh of relief. As it turned out, Elysia retrieved her only possession for her.


    "Here." Elysia gave that white robe and Space Bag back to its owner. Yuuki hugged them and snuggled back into the towel.


    "Please stay here while we''re going down to check." Nell announced while facing everyone. Then, she gave Elena a look. "You will alsoe with us. Let''s go."


    Nell gave the nod to her big sister before she flew down from her magic carpet. Rhea and Elena just followed closely behind.


    "Ehm, you''re all fine, right? Did the effects of Yuuki''s extreme ice hit you?" Elysia checked the condition of her friends and the others. Even though she knew they were doing well, asking just to be sure was justified.


    "Thanks to the Goddess of Light''s barrier, we weren''t affected by any cold, Ely." E replied with a tender smile.


    "En, it seems, the barrier is still here." Evelyn reached out to examine the invisible wall in front of her, but it was no longer there. "Well, it looks like it''s no longer there. So, only the barrier around the magic carpet protects us from the cold."


    "We came to save Sea God, but Yuuki just froze everything. That''s a good job, you little fox. Hopefully, he won''t hold grudges because you freeze him, Yuuki." Sylvia smirked at the little fox. Then, she rested her chin on her hands to watch what the Goddesses would do down there.


    "Eh?" Yuuki just realized that fact. It was clearly a bad sign that the Sea God was going to take revenge on her.


    "That''s the Goddess of Light''s fault. Ane needs to take care of everything." Yuuki muttered under her breath in protest. But, she felt that Elysia would protect her. So, everything would be fine.


    Elysia just smiled wryly and watched what was going to happen down there. She was a little relieved that no battle would take ce in this mysterious ocean.


    Elenanded on a foothold of golden light. She didn''t want to put her shoes on the cold ice just like that. "Where are we now? You said earlier that we were affected by a dimensional leap? Someone warped us here?"


    "En, I can say, I believe in my conjecture. I also have no idea where we are now. The Sea God likely already knew of our presence because my little sister kept emitting her divine aura. He expects our help. That''s why he came to us shortly after we got here." Rhea nodded andnded on Elena''s golden light foothold.


    After that, they drew closer to the little blue creature.


    "This little blue creature is you, Sea God Oceanid? I didn''t expect that you made yourself this weak just to fight back against the curse energy. It seems you have more difficult circumstances than I can imagine." Rhea sighed and put her hand on the lump of ice with the little blue creature inside.


    "Big sister, let me free Sea God from the shackles of extreme ice. Please save your magic energy because you just sixty percent recovered." Nell put her hand on her big sister''s hand and suggested gently.


    "Mm, fine." Rhea nodded with a tender smile. She took three steps back and stood next to Elena.


    "Hmm..." Elena folded her arms and prepared for what might happen next.


    Nell took a deep breath and looked at the Sea God within the chunk of ice. She needed to free him immediately, but she couldn''t use magic that might risk hurting him. After all, the God before her nowcked the endurance of a divine.


    Thus, she simply stretched her hands forward and cast her spell for holy magic with extra precision. "I summon divine light to bless you. Holy Light."


    White-gold light shone from Nell''s palms, and she began to melt the extreme ice carefully. She started from the outer side, then became super careful as her hot light magic got close to the little blue creature.


    Simultaneously, Elena put up an additional barrier just in case. She was pretty wary of those frozen ck slime-like creatures.


    *Crack* *Crack*


    Nell patted the ice chunk lightly with her finger and cracked tiny cracks everywhere. She was like carving something, but in the end, the ice shattered into pieces.


    The little blue creature fell, but Nell used her magic just in time to make the Sea God float.


    "Phew... Perfect rescue." Nell wiped her non-existent sweat.


    "Sea God is the embodiment of water, and his body is frozen too. Let me help you with my magic." Elena offers a favor. She simply made a nket of warm light to wrap around the frozen little blue creature.


    *Shiver* *Shiver*


    The little blue creature shivered and curled up. He turned to the three divine girls before him with a grimace. "It was a terrible wee."


    "Who told you to ignore my signal since yesterday. It was you who used a dimensional leap to pull us to this ce, right? And again, why did you bring your swarm of contaminants toward us?" Nellughed ndly. She just replied to theint with another one.


    "Hmm..." Elena put her hand to her chin. She looked closely at the half-fish-man, all blue as a collection of seawater. This little blue creature had hands like a pair of underwater wings, and his body size was only three times bigger than Nell''s.


    Elena continued to give the little blue creature a warm glow until the pitiful Sea God no longer shivered. She then threw a few questions like a superior. "Are you one of the Sea Gods, Oceanid? By looking at your current state, I presume you''re already fine. Now, can you borate with us about your situation and what is going on here? Where are we now?"


    "Hm? We''re already in the soundproof barrier?" Oceanid looked around. He realized that he and the three Goddesses before him were in an invisible protective barrier.


    "Hmm..." Elena just waited for the answer to her question.


    "Okay." Oceanid nodded and turned his attention to the three Goddesses, the mint-green and golden ones, then to the floating little Goddess. "I know that you are Nell, the Goddess of Blessings. But, who are the Goddesses who came with you? This is my first time seeing them. Are they newly ascended divines?"


    "Let me introduce them to you. This one is my big sister, and this one is the Goddess of Light." Nell showed her palm to the person she mentioned to introduce.


    "Hello, long time no see, Oceanid." Rhea waved her hand.


    "Oh! So, you are Rhea. Yes, it''s been so long... I''m d you''re well and safe. Is your mother, the Tree of Life, safe too?" Oceanid ventured to ask.


    "Mm." Rhea only replied with a subtle nod.


    "Then you are the Goddess of Light? Are you a newly ascended Goddess?" Oceanid looked at the Golden Goddess curiously.


    "Hmm..." Elena didn''t want to answer. She didn''t like it if her questions were simply ignored.


    Nell looked at Elena and Oceanid a few times. "Uhm, Oceanid, it''s not a good attitude to ignore the question. The Goddess of Light has already thrown an important question at you."


    "Oh, the previous question about my situation? Sure, I''ll share whatever you guys want to know. I need help after all, but one divine isn''t enough for that. Now you''vee up with three. Thank you very much, Nell." Oceanid gave his appreciation by cing one hand on his chest.


    "Well then..." Oceanid spun in the air and checked the condition of the contaminated creatures. He simply sighed and returned before the Goddesses.


    "I think the dimensional gap I left managed to bring you here. We are in the ck ocean, a deadly ce far east of the Aquatic Ocean. As you can see, I was chased by the contaminated me because they wanted to make all of me like them." Oceanid loosened his shoulders as he recalled his dwindling numbers.


    "Are you still around fifteen hundred likest month?" Nell asked curiously.


    "No, twenty of me have fallen to the side of darkness. Only one thousand four hundred and seventy-eight of me remain now. It''s only a matter of time until I''m exhausted and contaminated." Oceanid sighed sadly.


    "Are you the core being?" Nell pointed towards Oceanid''s chest. She could see with her magic vision that the real Sea God''s blue transparent core was there.


    "Indeed. That''s why the contaminated me chased me at all costs when they spotted my existence. If I was contaminated, then there would be no more Sea God." Oceanid shrugged his shoulders and shook his head.

 Chapter 479: Oceanid Appreciation

    <h4>Chapter 479: Oceanid Appreciation</h4>


    "I see... So, that''s what happened on your side? Then, what should we do with these ck slime-like creatures?" Elena nced at the lump of ice with many ck creatures inside.


    "I don''t know what to do either. The contaminated me seemed to have no way of turning back. Do you have a solution? If not, perhaps extermination is the only way out for them." Oceanid sighed and shook his head. He didn''t have any ideas whatsoever.


    "What!? Do you want to y the contaminated you? Do you want to do the same to the more than one thousand five hundred of your other selves? That''s a crazy decision! You will lose a lot of your divine energy then." Nell eximed with a hint of panic. She thought it was the worst way out.


    "What difference does it make? I''ve weakened greatly from myself in the past. And now, only half of the weakened me. That is if all of me merge into one existence." Oceanid shrugged his shoulders as if he had given up.


    "That''s still..." Nell wanted to refute, but she didn''t know what to say. She tried to find another solution, and thetest brilliant idea suddenly crossed her mind.


    "Aha, I know the solution for you!" Nell drops her fist onto her open palm.


    "Hmm?" Oceanid, Elena, and Rhea immediately turned their attention to Nell.


    "Actually, the Goddess of Light and her precious disciple can help you to resolve your predicament." Nell pointed her palm at Elena.


    "Huh? Why are you so sure about that? If I may ask, what will the Goddess of Light do to solve my problems and dilemmas?" Oceanid frowned, but he also became curious and wanted to know the answer immediately.


    "Hehe, I''ll tell you a secret. The Goddess of Light and her precious disciple can neutralize curse energy by eliminating it. Truth be told, they have already saved two divine beings with it." Nell spoke in a whisper-like voice.


    "What!? Is that even possible? If that''s true, then the newly ascended Goddess will really be a savior! I mean, the savior of the world!" Oceanid was astonished. That would be great news if it proved to be true. Therefore, he looked at the Golden Goddess for confirmation.


    "Hmph." Elena kept her hands folded and still gave off a cold impression.


    "Err... Excuse me?" Oceanid floated closer to the Golden Goddess so he wouldn''t be ignored.


    "What?" Elena looked down without changing her expression.


    "Are you able to purify or exterminate the curse energy of the contaminated me? If that''s possible, can you do it to help me? That way, I can participate and help this world win that inevitable battle." Oceanid rubbed his wing-like hands together. He excitedly grinned as if he couldn''t wait for his recovery.


    "..." Elena was silent for a moment. For some reason, she seemed to be able to interpret Oceanid''s words into something else.


    ''You came here to help me, right? So, quickly do that? Like this, right? Meh, do you think our divine help is free? Do we need to give help to more than one thousand five hundred beings like this? Oh, dear me... It''s so inconvenient and tiring. We needpensation for it!'' Elena muttered in her mind to voice out herint.


    ''Then ask him for it, Sister Elena. The sea holds a lot of treasures and mysteries. Oceanid will probably thank us for our help.'' Elysia had already guessed that Elena wouldn''t work for free.


    ''Yes, that''s it! This little blue creature must have a lot of treasures, hehe... We hit the jackpot, Ely.'' Elenaughed. She liked the mutualism symbiosis. Everyone would benefit.


    "My precious disciple and I can indeed achieve that. However, there is a bit of problem on our side." Elena heaved a subtle sigh as if she wasmenting fate.


    "Please tell me about your problem. I am ready to do anything." Oceanid instantly became happy. He patted his chest with confidence.


    "Even if you say that... We''ve already lost over a billion of energy to give aid to the two divine beings. We haven''t recovered from that yet. In total, we''ve lost about two billion energy. Now tell me, what kind of risk are you willing to take?" Elena closed her eyes for a moment and opened them again to look directly into Oceanid''s blue eyes.


    "Risk? Is that a problem on your side? Why did you use the subject ''we'' instead of ''I''?" Oceanid became confused. He thought for a moment to interpret the statement just now.


    "Two, two, two billion energy? You and Elysia lost that much life energy to save my mother and me?" Rhea''s eyes widened, and she stuttered to speak. The information she just heard this time really surprised her.


    "That''s the total number for everything we''ve done since meeting you." Elena corrected the wrong statement.


    "But, that''s still... Please forgive me for troubling you." Rhea bit her lower lips. She feels guilty and responsible.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she remembered that she had shortened the lives of Elysia and Elena by that much. Even with her peak strength, she didn''t even have that much life energy.


    If it wasn''t Elysia and Elena, it was clear that an ordinary divine being could not save herself and her mother from the death door. She had owed two lives since their first meeting.


    Nell was also dumbfounded. Sometimes a divine could measure their divine energy urately, but what happened to Elena was very unusual. The number was too big and crazy! No wonder Elena asked forpensation just to help a mortal from curse energy.


    Rhea and Nell seemed to have simr thoughts and misunderstandings, but the oues were actually different. The former med herself, and thetter was enlightened.


    "It''s okay. We just need some free time to meditate or find a recement for the lost energy in the future." Elena stroked Rhea''s head for reassurance. She did not expect that her words would have such an unexpected chain effect.


    "B-but, I..." Rhea wanted to apologize to Elysia too.


    "You know what you need to do. If you feel guilty, then help and protect Ely from anything. You need to talk to her more to get to know her better. She is the one who decides everything without hesitation." Elena only threw trouble at Elysia because she didn''t know what else to do.


    "Mm, I will." Rhea just nodded in understanding. She looked at Elysia with some thoughts in mind.


    "Hmm, I don''t know what you guys are talking about, but I presume that you and your precious disciple are the ones who saved two divine beings, namely Rhea and Lifa? Am I right up here?" Oceanid scratched his head and drew a critical detail.


    "Yeah." Elena responded curtly.


    "Regarding your statement just now. Do you mean that you are in trouble due to ack of magic energy? No need to worry, I will help you as much as you want if it is. The ocean is two-thirds of the world. You can recover with ease if you have Lifa''s useful abilities." Oceanid stroked his chin and scratched his head as if he was trying to remember something but failed.


    "Err... I forgot the name, but it''s the truth. To add to that, I''ll be donating a myriad of treasures to aid your recovery. Is this enough to make you rescue all of the contaminated me?" Oceanid opened his palm and made a blue bubble out of it. He made it fly toward the Golden Goddess just like that.


    "What''s this?" Elena pointed her finger at the nearby bubble.


    "It''s an intermediary medium to transfer a lot of treasures to you. Please pop the bubble in your Space Bag or your Private Realm. I put many resources there, and they will all be scattered everywhere if you pop it here. Please ept it as my token of appreciation." Oceanid provided exnations with fluent and clear sentences.


    "Alright, I ept your appreciation. If that is your decision, then let''s take the hard road to neutralize all of your contaminated selves. For this, we need some help to make sure everything goes as expected." Elena let the bubblend on her palm.


    After that, she looked at the magic carpet above, then at Nell. "Little one, make your magic carpetnd. It''s quite safe here."


    "Okay." Nell just obeyed the request without asking anything.


    When the magic carpetnded, Elena beckoned Elysia toe closer.


    "Yes, master." Elysia gave a meekly polite greeting.


    "Please open one of your empty Space Bags." Elena showed the bubble to Elysia.


    To be honest, neither she nor Elysia knew how that blue bubble worked so it could hold a lot of treasure, as exined. They wanted to prove it.


    *Bloop*


    The bubble was burst by Elena''s delicate finger. At that very instant, countless treasures of various kinds and sparkles immediately appeared out of thin air. It didn''t take more than five seconds until it almostpletely filled the 125 square meter Space Bag.


    "You''re great at ying dimensional tricks as usual." Nell gave apliment, but it sounded like ament.


    "I take that as apliment. I''m ttered to hear that." Oceanid gave a ttering bow.


    "Mermaid! The talking little blue mermaid is the Sea God!?" Sylvia was pleasantly surprised. Just now, she couldn''t hear anything, but it was different now.


    "Hm? No, I''m not a mermaid or anything you might know. I am a special existence embodiment of water. I can take any form for camouge, but this is my true self as an elemental water spirit who attained divinity." Oceanid shook his head with a faint smile.

 Chapter 480: Help for the Contaminated

    <h4>Chapter 480: Help for the Contaminated</h4>


    The little blue creature is made for everyone''s spectacle. The curious Gio approached to examine and touched the creature Introduced as the Sea God.


    Unfortunately, the sensation he felt upon contact with the Sea God was nothing more than touching the water.


    "Nee, what are we going to do with this swarm of ck creatures? After looking around, they do look like ck ink or slime. Eww..." Sylvia narrowed her eyes to look at the many monsters frozen inside the huge chunk of ice.


    At that very moment, a pair of sinister eyes moved and stared back at Sylvia.


    "Eek!" Sylvia was shocked and fell on her bum. She pointed at the iceberg and looked at the divine beings. "The eyes move, they move!"


    "Oh, that''s fine. It would take a few dozen minutes just to break free from those icy shackles. I''m quite impressed that a Saint-level snow fox is capable of such an aplishment." Oceanid waved his hand in front of his face, then he nced at the little white fox wrapped in a towel.


    For some reason, he could see something was wrong with this little fox. Despite his astonishment, he decided to ask. "Wait, why do I see you don''t have the resistance to extreme cold? That''s your ability, right?"


    "What''s wrong with having ws? Hmph!" Yuuki snorted because she thought it was a satire. She snuggled back into Evelyn''s arms.


    "Can I pet you?" Evelyn suddenly asked. She couldn''t hold back the impulse from her heart.


    "Uhm?" Yuuki looked up to meet Evelyn''s green eyes. She then curled up again and muttered. "This time, you have my permission. But please do it gently."


    "Understood!" Evelyn was thrilled. She then caressed Yuuki''s head attentively. Fluffy, soft, and white... The sensation bore much resemnce to when stroking Vanessa.


    "Hmm... She''s not traumatized, is she?" Elena spoke in a mosquito-like voice.


    "No, but Yuuki can''t help us for quite some time." Elysia became helpless. Even so, she also couldn''t allow Yuuki to help out for themon good.


    "I see... So, we will take over from here." Elena replied with a subtle nod. She then signaled to the three divine beings beside her. "All of you will be involved in this. Help us to take care of these ck slime-like creatures."


    "They''re not ck slimes... They''re just contaminated with curse energy and make them look like thick ink pools." Oceanid responded in defense.


    "It''s the same. As for the others, please wait for us on the magic carpet. Layered protection will be applied to you." Elena voiced her order, and it was carried out without question.


    After that, she erected a protective barrier around the magic carpet. Only herself, Elysia, Rhea, Nell, and Oceanid remained outside.


    "What can we do to help?" Rhea asked happily. She was confident that her current self was much more reliable.


    "First of all, we need the temperature here to keep dropping to keep them frozen. After that, you need to separate it into individuals to make our job easier, little one. And you are the one who will help with the task of separating them as well. Is that understandable?" Elena gave her instructions as if she was the leader of the group.


    "I see. I''ll keep the temperature below sixty degrees Celsius in this restricted zone. Leave it to me." Rhea moved her finger to form a circle in the air.


    A golden magic circle ted with green and blue appeared around the ice lump. At the same time, the extreme temperature immediately hit the frozen creatures.


    "Alright, now it''s time for action. Your water abilities and dimensional tricks can help me with this. Let''s get this over with quickly." Nell rubbed her arms and applied blessing magic to keep her body warm. Then, she flew into the extreme cold zone without hesitation.


    "Hey, apply your blessing magic to me too! I''ll only freeze again if I enter that extreme cold zone." Oceanid called out before Nell could get far.


    "Oh, you''re right." Nell flew back to apply simr magic to Oceanid. After that, they entered the extreme cold zone to work together inpleting the given task.


    After twenty minutes had passed, the ny-seven chunks of ice wereid out like neatly lined formations. Simultaneously, Rhea deactivated the extreme cold zone and went to Elysia''s side.


    "We''re done. Now, what are we going to do?" Nell rubbed her hands together to get rid of the remaining dew and ice.


    "Hmm... Let''s do an experiment first. Ely, I need your assistance." Elena did slight fingers stretch as she walked closer to one of the nearest ice chunks.


    "Yes, master." Elysia acted like an obedient disciple and followed closely behind.


    "You poor little creature. The honor goes to you because you will be the first test subject." Elena closed her eyes with a subtle grin.


    "That''s still my other-self. Please treat them with care." For so many reasons, Oceanid was anxious and nervous about what might happen.


    "You don''t have to worry. We''re just going to do a harmless experiment." Elena gave an ok hand gesture. Then, she sat in seiza position on her magic footing. Elysia sat next to her right after.


    ''Ely, are you feeling cold?'' Elena softly asked as she gave her attention to the chunk of ice in front of her.


    ''No, I don''t feel cold. Thanks for our all-in-one magic. How about you, master?'' Elysia answered while examining the little ck slime-like creature with her advanced perception and sacred vision.


    ''I have no problem. Make sure you don''t get out of this golden foothold, mkay? Then, let''s start trying a little experiment on this little creature, Ely. Maybe, we can use their curse energy to level up?'' Elena touched the ice and channeled her magic energy.


    ''Let''s give it a try.'' Elysia also brought her hand closer to the ice, but she didn''t touch it. She simply channeled her magic energy and started working to purify the curse energy.


    It was very much like purifying a liquid substance from a dirty stain through gradual filtration. Elysia and Elena managed to destroy the curse energy from one contaminated Oceanid in less than three minutes.


    Elysia absorbed some of the purified energy in between, of course.


    The creature that was previously like a ck slime became one that had the shape of an Oceanid, namely the little blue creature with a tail fin and wing-like hands.


    ''Hm, one done. We have ny-six more.'' Elena let out a soft sigh.


    ''Yes...'' Elysia also sighed to look at the neat formation of ice chunks.


    "Woah! That''s amazing, marvelous! You are truly an incredible master and disciple. You destroying energy curses just like that is nothing." Oceanid appeared out of nowhere and eximed in admiration while circling the previously his contaminated self.


    "Hum, what do you think? Does this one havemon sense as your other avatar? Can this one be connected to your control?" Elena got up and gave a helping hand to Elysia to stand up.


    "Err, wait a moment." Oceanid stroked his chin and approached the ice. He knocked on it a few times.


    *Crack* *Crack*


    Cracks appeared and spread throughout the ice until the ice finally shattered into small pieces. The little blue creature was freed, but he shivered with his body still more than partially frozen.


    "Oh, the other me! You''ve finally returned to the bright side. Wee back. Everything was perfect. No curse energy contamination or any ws. Marvelous!" Oceanid opened his arms wide with excitement welling up from his entire being. It was as if he could already see his whole self was so close.


    He used his magic to make his other self no longer freeze. Then, he greeted his other self with a big hug. "It''s good to have you back. We''ll be back together again soon."


    "Ooh! That''s been a very long time." Oceanid''s avatar returned the hug in a slight daze.


    At the same time, that avatar was suddenly absorbed into Oceanid''s body and disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    "You absorb him?" Elena frowned with a hint of astonishment.


    "Yes, you are absolutely right. Because of you and your precious disciple, I have decided to rbine all three thousand of me into one existence." Oceanid nodded confidently.


    "..." Elena decided not toment with anything.


    After all, what Oceanid said was justifiable. It was still part of him, and it was a natural thing to return to the real one.


    "Come on, Ely. Let''s get this over with as soon as possible. Little one, you''re going to help this Sea God break up the ice chunks or something." Elena pulled Elysia''s hand to go to the next ice floe. She didn''t forget to give her orders.


    "..." Nell only responded with a nod. She flew over and was ready to help at any time.


    While Rhea decided to stay two meters behind, Elysia and Elena. It was as if she was ready to do anything if something unexpected happened.


    For the next few hours, Elysia and Elena performed a recurring aid to the contaminated Oceanids.


    By the time everything was done, more than six hours had passed. Elysia was feeling quite exhausted, and Elena knew it very well because they worked without rest.


    "Thanks for your assistance. Would you like to rest?" Elena gently asked while wiping Elysia''s sweat with a handkerchief. She also felt quite tired and wanted to sleep, but Elysia was her priority.


    "Mm, thank you." Elysia closed her eyes and let Elena do whatever she wanted. She felt quite weak and wanted to rx for a while.


    At that moment, she felt a hand wrapped around her waist. She opened her eyes only to see it was Elena''s hand.


    "Let''s go back to the magic carpet." Elena decided and helped Elysia to fly away.


    "Woo, thank you very much for your help, the Goddess of Light and Elysia." Oceanid waved his hand before he gave his other self a big hug.

 Chapter 481: For a Tour

    <h4>Chapter 481: For a Tour</h4>


    "Ugh, somehow, that Sea God pissed me off a little." Sylvia snorted softly and took a sip of her tea.


    "Please don''t say that. After all, he''s still a God." E reminded the careless girl, for goodness sake.


    At that moment, Elena and Elysia entered the barrier andnded on the magic carpet. Elena immediately helped Elysia to sit up and made herself as support.


    "Ely, what happened to you? Are you all right?" Evelyn asked worriedly. She didn''t know why, but her best friend looked so vulnerable.


    "You look a little pale. Is there anything we can help you with?" E also offered to help swiftly.


    "Ah, um..." Sylvia wanted to give somepliments to Elysia and the Goddess of Light. Still, she swallowed back what she was about to say because it didn''t seem like they were in good shape.


    "Apparently, this is bad. Are you forcing yourself to help the Sea God regardless of your health? You two haven''t recovered yet, have you? You said that yourself, the Goddess of Light. Now what? Is there anything we can do for you? "Sylvia rushed over and expressed her anxiety to the Goddess of Light.


    "No, we''re fine. It''s just that, for some reason, I feel so sleepy right now." Elysia tried to keep her eyes open, but the urge to sleep was too strong for her. She wobbled a little and would probably fall if Elena didn''t hold her body from behind.


    "Then go to sleep, Ely. I''ll take care of you here." Elena smiled faintly and smoothed Elysia''s hair. Actually, she also felt sleepy, but Elysia was her priority now.


    "Hng..." Elysia simply surrendered herselfpletely under Elena''s care.


    She let drowsiness win and took her to sleep. Her body seemed to lose its strength and just went to lean on Elena by using thetter''s twin peaks as a pillow.


    "Fufu, you spoiled girl. You''ll definitely blush if you haven''t fallen asleep, Ely." Elena giggled softly to see Elysia boldly taking advantage of her.


    "What happened to you two? You two don''t look well at all! Why don''t you say something? Why are you forcing yourself to give help to the Sea God all at once? We can do that gradually, right?" Nell became super anxious and flustered. She didn''t know what had happened, but she didn''t want anything bad to happen to these ''two in one'' special Goddess.


    "Sshh... There is a strong reason behind our actions. Please let my precious disciple rest. She has worked hard to assist me." Elena put her index finger to her lips.


    "You look pale too. This doesn''t look good. Please tell me what I can do!" Rhea became the most agitated. She wanted to give immediate help, but she didn''t know what had happened to Elena or Elysia.


    "Hehe, is that so? Maybe I do need a good rest too. But my Ely has sumbed herself to sleep." Elena smiled weakly.


    "Ah, really... You guys are pushing yourself too much. At this rate, we can''t continue to help the more than one thousand four hundred Sea Gods." Nell held her head as if she had sudden dizziness.


    But, an idea crossed his mind to provide a solution. "That''s it. You two can rest in my realm, and I''ll check on you periodically. For the time being, we won''t allow you to use magic before you recover."


    "Are you ordering me?" Elena frowned.


    "No, but please understand your and Elysia''s situation. You two have made everyone worry, you know?" Nell immediately gave an exnation in soft sentences.


    Elena didn''t say anything right away. She looked into everyone''s faces, and sure enough, she and Elysia immediately got everyone worried.


    She and Elysia were exhausted for two reasons, namely that they put in quite a bit of exhausting effort, and they had only leveled up a few times.


    As for the pale face... Well, the air outside was a bit unfriendly with only a tiny bit of oxygen. Being a little pale was tolerable.


    Above all, it was still natural to receive a cooldown and a strong urge to rest after a tiring task.


    "All right, let''s do that." Elena gave a subtle nod as she closed her eyes. She just let everyone''s misunderstanding go like that with no intention of exining anything.


    "Un." Nell touched the bracelet on her waist.


    A golden-white hole instantly appeared right in front of everyone. It moved toward the two exhausted girls without further ado.


    Elysia and the Goddess of Light just disappeared right after they passed through the portal in front of everyone''s eyes. It was as if they had never been there in the first ce.


    In fact, Nell only moved Elena and Elysia into her Firmament Realm with the instant method.


    Just before the portal vanished, Rhea jumped in without a word. Nell just let her big sister go with a subtle sigh.


    "Hmm?" Elena looked left and right with some confusion at the changes.


    She and Elysia were ced by Nell in a luxurious bedroom under the auspices of the sky. The clouds were passing around the room, along with the fresh air.


    The golden-white curtains on all sides of the room fluttered as if to give a wee to the guests. The first impression of the ce was serenity.


    "Hm, are we just teleported to the heavens? No, we''re in and above the clouds? Are we in Nell''s Firmament Realm?" Elena tried to guess.


    "Yes, we are in my little sister''s Firmament Realm. Allow me to apany you here, and please tell me anything you need." Rhea put her feet next to the bed and gave a slight bow of respect.


    "It''s you, Rhea." Elena responded without needing to look at who had just arrived.


    "At your service." Rhea gave the nod.


    "Well then. If it''s like this, I should also need to take a good rest. Can you tell me what''s going on out there? Nell took everyone away from that ck sea, right?" Elena helped Elysia to lie down in a correct andfortable position.


    "I''m sure everyone has gone to a safe area. I''ll be standing guard here while you rest, Master Elena. I hope you and Master Elysia will be able to return to health soon. Please don''t push yourself too hard again when giving help if you feel it will affect your health." Rhea expressed her concern in clear words. She just didn''t want anything bad to happen.


    "You don''t have to worry, Rhea. Ely and I will be back healthy and fit when we wake up. I''ll exinter. Have a good night." Elena stroked Rhea''s head with a reassuring smile.


    After that, shey down next to Elysia. She covered the two of them with a nket before she went to sleep too.


    "Mm, good night..." Rhea touched her head and answered the greeting in a small voice. She just heaved a subtle sigh and went to grab a stool.


    She sat beside the bed while looking at Elena and Elysia. Subconsciously, she faintly smiled as she rested her head on her hands.


    Meanwhile, the disappearance of Elysia, Elena, and Rhea shocked almost everyone. Sylvia, who was the closest, couldn''t hide her surprise for a few seconds.


    "Wha- where did they go?" Sylvia gaped in amazement as she pointed to where she hadst seen Elysia and the Goddess of Light.


    "The Goddess of Light and Elysia are in my realm to rest. The Goddess of Nature is also there to take care of them. Let''s call this a day and get out of here." Nell made a firm decision. Then, she waved her hand towards Oceanid. "Sea God, are you done with that? We will be leaving soon, and you''lle with us."


    "Oh, all right, of course. I''ming." Oceanid gave a big hug after greeting his ny-seventh avatar. After that, he flew up to the magic carpet.


    But, he became confused because he couldn''t see Elysia or the Goddess of Light there. Rhea wasn''t even there either. "Huh? Three people are not present. Where did they go?"


    "They''re resting, and my big sister is taking care of them. We''re getting out of here. For the time being, I advise you to signal your other self toe to you. That way, we can save time and effort." Nell gave a suggestion with a worry in mind. Even so, she asked her magic carpet to fly through the foggy sky to the west.


    "I see..." Oceanid muttered under his breath.


    Most likely, his saviours just received a bacsh for helping the ny-seven of his other self in their unrecovered state. For now, he could only give a prayer for goodness to his saviours.


    As Nell brought everyone back toward the Human Continent, Oceanid sent a signal to all his avatars. He wanted them toe to him as soon as possible. It was about time all of him became one whole existence.


    As for the remaining of his contaminated selves, they would wait until the Goddess of Light and Elysia recovered.


    "Nee, can we take a look at the Aquatic Ocean? I heard it''s an underwater continent that sometimeses to the surface? We''re not visiting but just looking around. What do you think? Anyone who agrees, please raise your hands." Sylvia raised her hand to vote.


    Unfortunately, only Sylvia was enthusiastic, while the others felt a little hesitant, confused, or perhaps unable to decide.


    Therefore, the devil girl racked her brain to make her wishe true.


    "We''ll probably see and catch a lot of variety of fish~" Sylvia grinned and voiced out a temptation.


    The cats immediately raised their hands. Gio only followed suit because Vanessa did the same.


    "The underwater region holds a lot of treasures, right? Why don''t we take a look and solve some mysteries to fill our free time? The Sea God has joined us, nuu~" Sylvia continued while ncing at the girls and the little fox.


    E and Evelyn looked at each other before they nodded and raised their hands.


    "Yes, the vote has been decided! O the Goddess of Blessings and Sea God, please take us to Aquatic Ocean for a tour." Sylvia sped her hands in prayer, but she smiled widely, and her eyes sparkled with joy.

 Chapter 482: Go Under the Sea

    <h4>Chapter 482: Go Under the Sea</h4>


    Nell just rolled her eyes to face this devil girl. She had many reasons to refuse, but someone got ahead of her to answer.


    "Having passion and enthusiasm is good. Let''s go to the Aquatic Ocean to have a look. At the same time, I can pick up some of my avatars faster." Oceanid gave the nod as if he also agreed.


    "Then it''s decided!" Sylvia pranced a little in happiness.


    "Hey, why did you guys decide that on a whim?" Nell felt a little dissatisfied. It would seem a bit impolite if they went on an excursion when Elysia and Elena weren''t feeling well.


    "Hohoho, everything will be fine. It won''t take more than half a day. By the time eveninges, maybe all my avatars will already be with me." Oceanid tried to persuade his old friend because everyone would be happy if everyone agreed.


    "..." Nell considered a few things and fell silent.


    "My saviors will return when we''re done. We''re not leaving to challenge any danger." Oceanid added to the persuasion.


    "Un, un!" Sylvia repeatedly nodded to give her full support.


    "Well, fine. We''re just going to go see the Aquatic Ocean until the sun goes down." Nell heaved a subtle sigh and asked her magic carpet to fly east.


    She erected a transparent spherical barrier to protect everyone before her magic carpet plunged into the ocean.


    "Yay! Ocean, underwater." Sylvia cheered with joy with both hands up.


    "All of you are now under my protection. Don''t you dare venture off my magic carpet for any reason, understood?" Nell immediately gave a stern warning.


    The others gave a polite, understanding response, but Sylvia answered yfully. "Yes~"


    "If youe out, I will close my eyes if you are chased by a terrible and dangerous monster. Who knows if you can be an additional protein for them." Nell softly snorted because she didn''t like the devil girl''s attitude.


    "Eh? I don''t want to be food for the fish. I''ll just sit here like a nice girl and watch the underwater scenery." Sylvia was a little taken aback, but she only took it as a light jest because she also had no intention of causing trouble to herself.


    Then, she simply changed the conversation while pointing to arge group of fish not far from them. "Nee, Sea God, can you tell us about this ce? What kind of fish are they? They look like they''re dancing. Actually, how deep is the ocean?"


    "Hoho, you''re asking the right person. This ocean isn''t really that deep, about four hundred meters to two thousand meters. It''s far different from the Aquatic Continent, which is more than four kilometers deep. As for the fish over there--" Oceanid started to tell a little about his knowledge.


    The girls listened to the Sea God with enthusiasm. But, the little beasts seemed much more interested in watching the movements of the fish swimming around them than anything else.


    Especially the cats. They seemed to have been hypnotized by the sparkle of the fish in their eyes.


    Seeing everyone enjoying their moment, Nell looked to the side and smirked. She had a mischievous idea that suddenly crossed her mind.


    The magic carpet seemed to move because of the current to head toward the big fish hordes.


    "Eh? Wait, why do those big fishes seem to be approaching us? We''re still in invisibility, right?" Sylvia was astonished to see the hordes of big fish seem to be getting bigger and bigger.


    "Everything is fine." Nell just waved her hand in front of her face. She pretended not to know anything and just acted like there was nothing to worry about.


    "But..." Sylvia felt unsure and doubtful. She looked at the other girls, including the little fox, but they also felt clueless and a little worried?


    "Eh? That gigantic whale is looking at us. No, it is swimming toward us! We will be swallowed alive! We need to get away from here quickly." Evelyn shouted frantically while pointing at the giant fish swimming straight at them.


    "They''re not dangerous because I''m here." Oceanid simply replied casually, in stark contrast to the panicked girls.


    "We will be eaten. We will be swallowed alive!"


    "Ah!"


    "Waaa!"


    The girls couldn''t believe the Sea God''s words or anything else. They just screamed when the giant fish was so close, and its mouth was opened wide.


    Oceanid just shook his head and extended his hand to the invisible barrier, and made a light sweeping motion in the water.


    At the same time, a strong current appeared instantly to push the giant fish several tens of meters to the side.


    The giant fish was astonished at what had just happened. Even so, it just continued swimming as if nothing had happened.


    "..." Silence immediately enveloped everyone on the magic carpet. However, some of them looked at the little Goddess with varied expressions.


    "That''s a bad prank, old friend." Oceanid shook his head with a sigh.


    "Me? I didn''t do anything, though? We''re in an underwater zone that''s actually more dangerous thannd. They need to understand that. Plus, I won''t let any harm befall anyone." Nell defended herself eloquently and confidently.


    "Ehm..." Evelyn and the girls looked at each other with helpless expressions. They couldn''t me anyone if it was stated like that.


    Meanwhile, Vanessa felt it was like deja vu with truly simr urrences, but the scared girl was her master.


    "Hehe, it''s a little surprising to hear you scream like a chicken after you mocked me, red-eyed girl. A coward who uses others of being a chicken." Yuuki made fun of Sylvia in retaliation for what happened earlier.


    "Huh? It''s not just me feeling panicky, little fox. E and Evelyn too. But, it''s still so much better than a fox girl screaming and crying with lots of tears and snot." Sylvia frowned slightly in annoyance.


    "Oops, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to include you in my banter. E and Evelyn are apprentice girlsing for the experience. You shouldn''t involve them because they need protection, Sylvia." Yuuki covered her mouth while staring at E and Evelyn.


    "Mm, it''s okay." Evelyn nodded. She just didn''t take the two girls'' bickering as a serious matter.


    "I''m not offended, and I''m not ashamed to admit that I panicked and screamed involuntarily." E put her hand on her upper chest. She treated everything as if she hadn''t screamed at all just now.


    "Such a confidence." Sylviamented with an approving nod.


    After that, Nell didn''t pull any more events and continued their underwater journey to the Aquatic Ocean. Although, it just became like a study tour with Sea God as a tour guide.


    Time passed in the Firmament Realm with calm and peace. Rhea only used her time to pay attention to her sleeping masters while letting her train of thought go here and there.


    ''They are so close that they hold hands in their sleep. It must be nice to have someone who always apanies the ups and downs at every moment and opportunity.'' Rhea muttered in mind with a relieved heart. After all, Elysia and Elena''s condition was improving steadily.


    ''Huff, if the ursed monsters problem in Vrelenia is over, does the world still need divine beings like us? Is it okay for me to go with Master Elysia and Master Elena to their world in the future? I know and am sure that they will not stay in Vrelenia forever.'' Rhea asked in wonder, but her smile didn''t diminish one bit.


    She began to n many predictions for the future, including what might happen. Truth be told, she was also curious about other worlds besides Vrelenia. An adventure between worlds was very beautiful and amazing when age was just a mere number. It was absolutely worth waiting for.


    ''A-aah... I''m assuming too much. My hunch can tell that I just have to ask, and it will be granted. Hum-mm~ My mother wille too, and Little Nell might as well if she''s willing. So, that''s a called Earth, huh... What kind of world do you think that can groom the double high-leveled Goddesses, hmm?'' Rhea could only ask her inner self. She patted her cheek and looked back at Elysia and Elena.


    At that moment, Elena''s eyshes fluttered slightly before the pair of golden eyes opened.


    "Good morning. I am happy to see you in good health and refreshed, Master Elena." Rhea gave a greeting with a relieved smile.


    "Mhm, good morning Rhea. I told you that, didn''t I?" Elena rubbed her eyes gently, but her hand was being grabbed by someone.


    She peeked under the nket, and sure enough, Elysia was holding her hand in sleep.


    "Oh my..." Elena got a pleasant surprise. She just looked at Elysia''s lovely face with a sweet smile.


    "Ely, I think it''s time for you to wake up. It''s quite rare that I wake up before you. But, now it''s my turn to tease you~" Elena whispered rhythmically near Elysia''s ear.


    "Uhm-mm..." Elysia only slightly tilted her head to the side, but she didn''t give any sign of waking up soon.


    "Uhm... Is that okay, Master Elena? Why don''t we let Master Elysia sleep a little longer?" Rhea felt quite surprised, but she swallowed it to ask with concern.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. We''re fresh and fit. I know Ely will wake up soon. What I''m going to do is just a little revenge for what Ely used to do to wake me up. It''s quite a rare moment, I can''t miss it. " Elena waved her hand in reassurance.


    After that, she became mischievous and started to tease the sleeping Elysia.

 Chapter 483: Level Forty

    <h4>Chapter 483: Level Forty</h4>


    "Uhm, hng..." Elysia squirmed a little, and her breathing became irregr due to the sleep disturbance.


    "Hehe, Ely, this is what you did to me yesterday, right?" Elena stroked the sleeping girl''s ear and also gave a tickle.


    "Ely,e on, wake up, you sleepy head. I will count to three. If you don''t wake up, I will kiss you~" Elena whispered softly in Elysia''s ear. Then, she exhaled a subtle breath there.


    "Ah-huh..." Elysia''s eyshes fluttered slightly.


    "One." Elena started counting nevertheless. She also brought her face closer to Elysia''s with a yful smile on her face.


    Seeing the interaction of the two girls, Rhea felt a little embarrassed. She wanted to look the other way, but she wanted to know whether Elena would wake Elysia with a kiss or not. What a surprise, Elena was so mischievous and nosy to Elysia.


    "Two." Elena kept counting.


    "Uhm... Fuaah, mm..." Elysia woke up and opened her eyes even though her vision was still a little blurry.


    "Three. Oops, time''s up, Ely." Elena covered her mouth.


    "Uh-eh? What, your face is too close, master. What do you want to do to me?" Elysia instantly blushed. Even so, she didn''t move or run away.


    "What will I do, hmm? Maybe, kiss you? Prepare yourself, Ely~" Elena teased Elysia and brought her face closer to the blushed girl.


    Elysia was still light-headed and too confused to do anything. She was still quite limp because it might be a temporary side effect of the evolution after advancing to level forty.


    Because of that, Elysia just closed her eyes and let what might happen to her resignedly.


    One second, two seconds, and three. But, nothing happened after that.


    Elysia opened her eyes slightly to peek. Elena''s face was right in front of her, about a centimeter.


    "Hehe, it''s really satisfying to see you blush. You look so seductive and enchanting. Did you really expect to get a good morning kiss from me, Ely? Too bad, are you feeling disappointed?" Elena smiled mischievously and pressed her index finger on Elysia''s lips.


    "You, really, naughty girl. Let me teach you a lesson!" Elysia''s face flushed red because she was too embarrassed to give any reason. She immediately propelled her body and gave a counterattack to Elena to cover her embarrassment.


    "Ah, what do you want to do, Ely?" Elena asked meekly. Now, she was on the bottom, lying on the bed, and Elysia was on top of her.


    Elysia blushed more and more to realize their position was a bit ambiguous. Even so, she was just trying to hide her embarrassment because it was an asion where she needed to retaliate so that she wasn''t always at the receiving end.


    "What am I going to do? Who knows, I wonder too." Elysia smiled brightly, but it was the opposite of what she was doing. Her hands went down to Elena''s armpits and gave a tickle.


    "Uh, ah, uh, fufu, haha, Ely. Ooh, you really are the naughty one, and you call me naughty girl. Ahaha, uu..." Elena couldn''t do anything but squirm andugh helplessly. She also couldn''t run away because Elysia was still on top of her.


    Rhea blushed slightly to see that, and she immediately covered her face with both hands. However, she peeked from between her fingers to watch Elysia and Elena''s behavior on the bed.


    It was onlysted no more than half a minute. Elysia got up from Elena and the bed.


    She rubbed her face and did a little stretching. When she looked around, she received a little surprised because the ce was so foreign to her.


    An open bedroom under a clear sky with fresh air. It was as if that bedroom was floating above the sky and clouds. Was it heaven?


    "Huhu, Ely, you really have no mercy. I was only teasing you after taking care of you, and this is what I got?" Elena wiped her non-existent tears and pretended to be an unfortunate victim.


    "Then I''m also just teasing you. Anyway, where are we now?" Elysia rolled her eyes and applied magic to help her blood rush to reduce her blush.


    "We''re in Nell''s Firmament Realm. Oh yeah, Rhea, how many hours have Ely and I been asleep?" Elena propelled her body from the bed.


    Rhea nced at Elysia, then at Elena. It was a rare opportunity for her to see Elena blush. Even so, she immediately put everything aside to deal with the current topic. "I''m d to see you back in good health, Master Elena, Master Elysia. You rested for four hours and two and twenty-five minutes."


    "Thanks for taking care and looking after us, Rhea." Elysia was on the edge of the bed, next to Elena, and expressed her appreciation.


    "It''s my pleasure to help, Master Elysia. If I may ask, what happened to you two? You suddenly be exhausted and suddenly need quality rest. Are there any side effects after giving aid to the ny-seven Oceanids? In that case, you need to recover your magic first before doing anything else." Rhea simply put her worries into words.


    "Ah, umm, sorry to make you worry, Rhea. But, we''re fine. We just leveled up and need a little rest. Or maybe, we''re just quite exhausted? Whatever it is, there is no bacsh or bad effect." Elysia folded her hands in herp with a hint of guilt.


    "Level up? Uhm, I''m relieved to hear that. Also, you don''t need to apologize, Master Elysia. I just want to know and at the same time make sure nothing bad happens." Rhea scratched her head and then waved her hand in front of her face.


    Elysia didn''t say anything else and just gave a tender smile. She tried to peek at Rhea''s status screen then at hers forparison.


    [| Lv. 231 | Goddess of Nature | Rhea | Female (N/A) | HP: 5,411,900 / 5,411,900 | EP: 7,223,100 / 7,223,100 |]


    [| STR: 693 | AGI: 654 | VIT: 54 | INT: 886 |]


    [| Lv. 40 | Apprentice Mage | Elysia Avery | Female (16) | HP: 6,400 / 6,400 | EP: 4,499e+9 / - |]


    [| STR: 5 | AGI: 26 | VIT: 7 | INT: 5,025 |]


    ''Rhea really is an overpowered Goddess, I assume. This kind of number even though only recovered about sixty percent towards peak conditions. As expected of a Goddess ranked third of the Divine Order... Compared to that, my status, huff...'' Elysia sighed in thought as it reminded her of how weak she was.


    ''Ely, a person''s strength is not measured by how big the number in their status is. And again, I presume that Rhea received some kind of buffs. Nell''s blessing magic is still there. But, well, if we ignore Rhea''s huge ws, I won''t deny that she is indeed a super-duper strong Goddess.'' Elena gave a little advice because maybe Elysia felt a little disappointed to see the results after they had advanced to level forty.


    ''Let''s look on the bright side. Our INT has increased by 25 points, and HP has increased by 500 points. While others rose 1 point. But, we still need to pay attention to our EP consumption, Ely. We''ve already lost two values before e plus nine. More than two billion, we need to find a recement immediately for our recovery. If we let this continue, we''re just going to spend our EP dry.'' Elena immediately reminded Elysia to shift their focus back to the topic of their concern.


    ''Mm, got it, Sister Elena.'' Elysia nodded in understanding. Then, she remembered her friends and the others. "Uhm, what are Nell and the others doing now? Should we head back to the outside world now? But, how do we tell Nell to open her Private Realm''s portal for us?"


    "Eh?" Rhea just realized that. Needless to say, she couldn''t tell her little sister from inside Private Realm.


    "That''s such an easy matter to solve, Ely. You just need to telepathically send using your spirit connection with Nell. After all, she''s already registered as err¡­ Your foster disciple, right?" Elena nced up slightly.


    "Oh, that''s true too. Please wait a moment. I will tell Nell to open a portal for us." Elysia dropped her fist onto her open palm.


    After that, she closed her eyes and sent telepathy to Nell via their spirit connection. ''Nell, can you hear me? Can you open your Private Realm''s portal for us to exit?''


    ''Eh? Ely, is that you? Are you and Elena feeling better? If needed, it''s fine if you guys rest a little longer. Please don''t force yourself to return to activities.'' Nell felt a little relieved to hear Elysia''s sweet voice in her mind.


    ''We''re fine, just need to recover our magic energy. What are you and the others doing out there? Has everyone left that misty ck sea and returned to the safe zone?'' Elysia asked with some concern.


    ''Currently, we are in the underwater region of the southern part of the Aquatic Ocean. We''re not facing any danger, just a small tour and pick up a few Oceanid avatars.'' Nell looked to the right and left reflexively.


    ''Huh? You guide everyone to go on an underwater tour without us? Are you having fun without us? Hmph, you really don''t have any sense of camaraderie when we''re sick, little one. Even your big sister Rhea is excluded.'' Elena suddenly infiltrated the telepathic connection through Elysia. She voiced her protest with much dissatisfaction.


    ''Eh, ah, that''s not what I meant. This is not my decision but based on voting and support from Oceanid. I ampletely innocent!'' Nell immediately defended herself in a panic. She didn''t want to be considered a meanie by Elena, Elysia, and her big sister.


    ''It''s just your excuse. Quickly open the portal now, or you will be responsible for my bad mood. Nee, Ely, what should we give as punishment to this little Goddess? She just went out to have fun after making us work hard to the point of exhaustion.'' Elena gave an order and snorted. She started to think of a thousand and one ways to bully the little Goddess.

 Chapter 484: Underwater Fishing

    <h4>Chapter 484: Underwater Fishing</h4>


    ''Wha, wait, hey, why do I need to get punished? I''m innocent! I''ll open the portal now, but don''t take your bad mood out on me. Ely, please say something.'' Nell was frantic because Elena''s threat scared her quite a bit.


    ''Nell guides everyone to go on an underwater excursion without us. Let''s just ignore her, Ely.'' Elena suggested as if she didn''t care about Nell''s defense.


    ''...'' Elysia just smiled helplessly. Even so, she decided not to say anything.


    ''Nee, Ely. Uuu, you''re being mean to me too? Okay, I''ll open the portal now. But please don''t get mad or sulk at me, okay?'' Nell didn''t know what else to say. She immediately opened the portal without dy. Maybe, only her big sister could help her to exin to Elena and Elysia.


    A golden white portal suddenly appeared before Elena, Elysia and Rhea. It instantly moved closer to pass through them.


    The natural scenery of the sky turned into an underwater scene in an instant.


    Elysia, Elena, and Rhea looked around for a moment. They looked at a group that was engrossed in their own activities. What the group did make them smile in amusement.


    Nell flew closer to her big sister, but she chose to be quiet first, waiting for Elena or Elysia to speak.


    "Hey, catch that fish quickly." Sylvia pointed at a fish that had fallen into a trap.


    "That''s mine!" Vanessa rushed to pull the and bit the helpless fish. After that, she brought it closer to the dark brown cat. "Uncle Theo, please grill this fish with a little chili and soy sauce. Ah, a little sour orange and seaweed too."


    "Okay." Theo stabbed the fish with a stick, then he breathed fire at the fish.


    After the fish was well cooked, he handed it to his wife to be seasoned before it was given to Vanessa.


    Theo heaved a subtle sigh for the umpteenth time. He was treated like a chef and a stove because he could spit some fire from his mouth.


    Since Elysia and the two Supreme Goddesses weren''t around, these girls and Gio were doing as they pleased as if they had nothing to worry about. And again, the Goddess of Blessings or the Sea God didn''t want to help with anything either.


    "Just watch, I''m going to lure a rare mermaid." Sylvia pursed her lips to watch the white cat eat voraciously. She then threw her fishing bait out.


    "That''s what you''re saying for the twenty-fourth time. But, you haven''t even gotten one fish yet. At this rate, you won''t be having lunch and dinner with delicious fish in this special ocean~" Yuuki mocked and showed off the whitefish he caught a while ago.


    "Tch, you all will see why I''m once nicknamed the lucky girl." Sylvia clicked her tongue in annoyance. She felt hungry and really wanted to eat at least one of those sparkling fish.


    But, she didn''t get anything even though she had been fishing for more than an hour. The others were also stingy! They didn''t want to share their catch with her.


    The annoyed and pouty devil girl and a little sad looked back at the surrounding sea. Still, she identally noticed some existences that weren''t there before.


    "Eh? Ah! You''re back, Ely, the Goddess of Light and the Goddess of Nature? I''m d to see you back healthy and refreshed." Sylvia waved her hand with a big smile on her face.


    Then, she took out a set of fishing gear from her Space Bag. "Would you like to fish with me? Sea God said that this special ocean has very delicious fish that can''t be found anywhere else."


    "Hoho, you guys are having fun. The fish here are so delicious, huh?" Elena muttered dryly and nced at the little blue creature.


    For some reason, Oceanid shuddered slightly at the sight of the Goddess of Light'' golden eyes. Even so, he kept his back straight as if nothing had happened.


    "Mm, we''ve had enough rest and are back in shape. That looks fun, let''s go fishing." Elysia nodded with a tender smile. She grabbed Elena''s hand and pulled the bad mood girl to go with her.


    "Ah, nice to see you back, the Goddess of Light, Elysia. Please don''t use that fishing rod because it''s from Sylvia. You''d better use my fishing rod to catch fish." Yuuki offered all-white fishing gear to Elysia.


    "Huh? What about my fishing rod?" Sylvia frowned at the fox girl.


    "That''s because the fish don''t like you ck fishing gear~" Yuuki smiled innocently.


    "Meh. It has nothing to do with it. Fish are fish, they only live to eat until they die or are eaten." Sylvia replied.


    As Sylvia and Yuuki started bickering again, E, Evelyn, and everyone else approached Elysia and Elena to express their concern. They just wanted to know and ensure that the Goddess of Light and Elysia were in top shape.


    ''Phew... Fortunately, no one asked about what happened to us. Let''s go fishing, Sister Elena.'' Elysia finally found time to sit down peacefully after receiving many worried words, especially from Evelyn and E.


    ''Okay, but, are we going to use this ck fishing rod? Yuuki said that those sparkling white fish don''t like dark colors.'' Elena looked at the ck fishing rod in Elysia''s hand, then at the sparkling white fish around them.


    ''Ehm, I think it''ll be fine if we change the bait to something bright and eye-catching.'' Elysia thought briefly and came up with a solution.


    ''If you feel confident, let''s give it a try.'' Elena just obeyed and sat beside Elysia.


    "Nee, Ely. Why did you decide to use my fishing rod even after Yuuki said it wasn''t effective? You know, I haven''t caught a single fish even after an hour of fishing." Sylvia asked with a slight pout. Even so, she wished something good came out of her friend.


    "Ah, that, I''m sure there''s no problem with your fishing gear. If your bait isn''t effective, then let''s try another one. Yuuki is just being a meanie to you Sylvi." Elysia replied with a reassuring smile.


    "Wha, I''m not a meanie. I''m just telling the truth. Please don''t misunderstand me." Yuuki immediately made a swift defense to himself. She didn''t want to ruin Elysia''s impression of her.


    "Or maybe, Yuuki just wants your attention, Sylvi. After all, you often have adorable responses." Elysia nced at Yuuki with a smirk, then threw her bait into the ocean.


    "Eh?" Yuuki became astonished.


    But shock and realization fell on Sylvia. She grinned and patted the fox girl''s shoulder. "I see, you just wanted to talk and brainstorm with me. Why didn''t you say so earlier and in a more polite or kind way? Or maybe, you just don''t know how?"


    "What? I didn''t. Hmph! I''m not talking to you anymore." Yuuki snorted and went over to Evelyn. She went fishing again because she wanted to get some extra fish for Elysia''s sake too.


    Vanessa looked at her master, then at the sparkling white fish. She did that over and over again until, finally, a brilliant idea crossed her mind.


    The best MasterChef was back, so those super delicious fish could be peak-level cuisine if processed by expert hands, right?


    With that motivation in mind, Vanessa went to throw some traps. She wanted to get more of those special fish for her masters too.


    "Wow, Ely, it looks like your bait is very effective even though you use an all-ck fishing rod." Evelynmented in awe.


    "En, those sparkling fish are instantly attracted to your bait." E gave an approving nod.


    "Woah, the fish are immediately swimming to your bait, Ely. Looks like you''re about to get a big catch." Yuuki gaped in astonishment, but she was only amazed at the end because the one she was talking about was Elysia.


    "Ely, what bait are you using now? It turned out to be quite effective at attracting those sparkling white fish." Elena was a little surprised to see Elysia''s bait surrounded by many fish, but none of them dared to eat it yet.


    "It''s just a small piece of fish meat simr to tuna. It seems the smell of fresh meat attracts them, but why are they just crowding my bait?" Elysia had no idea either.


    That rare urrence also caught everyone''s attention, including the divine beings.


    Rhea put her hand to her cheek in thought, but she could onlye up with a solution. "Ely, try moving your bait a little. Don''t just let it sit like that. Maybe the fish will immediately scramble for a share?"


    "All right." Elysia just nodded and wiggled her fishing rod. She also pulled the string slowly to make the bait look more attractive when it moved.


    At the same time, the bait Elysia was pounced on by several fish at once. They were literally scrambling to get a share as if they had been starving for several days.


    Elysia was happy to see that, but just as she was about to pull the strings, a muchrger sparkling white fish appeared out of nowhere and pounced on the swarming fish.


    Most of the fish escaped death, but some were devoured by the big fish in an instant.


    "Eh?" Elysia was surprised to realize the sudden change. The small to medium-sized fish suddenly turned into a fish three times the size of her body.


    Elysia was instantly dragged into the deep ocean beyond the barrier when the big fish rebelled because of the hook stuck in its mouth. Her frail body couldn''t hold the big fish alone.


    "Ely!" Elena immediately hugged Elysia''s tummy and pulled Elysia back to the magic carpet.


    "Whoah..." Elysia took a breath. Her head was half drenched as she was almost drawn into the deep ocean.


    "Please be careful. Underwater fishing is quite dangerous if you are careless. You''re fishing for a fish three times your body size. Look, you got wet and almost dragged into this deep ocean." Elena advised while using her magic to dry Elysia''s wet hair.

 Chapter 485: Mermaid

    <h4>Chapter 485: Mermaid</h4>


    Even though what happened to Elysia looked funny, no oneughed or made fun of the incident in any way.


    "Uoh! I''ll give you a helping hand, Ely. I won''t let you off the hook, bad fish. Come here and we''ll feast on you!" Sylvia immediately helped Elysia to pull the fish up to the magic carpet.


    Even though she didn''t use any magic, her body''s raw strength was still that of a Saint-level Devil Princess. The big fish had no chance to fight back and could only be drawn to an unknown ce helplessly.


    "Quickly put the big fish into this Space Bag!" Nell positioned herself while holding an open Space Bag. She didn''t want the big fish to throw anyone into the sea because of its size.


    "Ooh!" Sylvia pulled Elysia''s fishing rod and pped the fish into the Space Bag. After that, she breathed a sigh of relief. "Phew, that was close. Are you all right, Ely."


    "Mm, I''m fine. Luckily, my master caught me swiftly. Otherwise, I might have been dragged into the sea and have no other choice but to let the big fish go." Elysia was also happy to see Sylvia''s happy expression.


    "But, wow, you''ve only been fishing for no more than three minutes and that''s your first throw. This big fish is your first catch. Looks like we know who''s the lucky girl here." Oceanid peered at the Space Bag in Nell''s hand and gave an approving nod.


    "I''ll be catching something specialter too. You all just wait. Ely, please share your bait like just now with me. I want to catch some fish too." Sylvia whimpered slightly at the request. She sat in front of Elysia and gave a pleading look.


    "Sure, here." Elysia took out a box of tuna cutlets.


    "Yay! Thank you. I know you the best, Ely, mwah." Sylvia received the box and gave a flying kiss with a wink.


    "Ely, please share some with me too."


    "Me too."


    "I''m interested too."


    The girls raised their hands to get a share too. They also wanted to catch big fish. And, of course, Elysia wasn''t stingy about sharing.


    Meanwhile, Vanessa looked to her traps, then to the fishing bait box. She remembered that she and her master had bought a lot of food stocks of various variations for her. And this delicious fish cutlet was one of them.


    Who would have thought that food for cats and tigers was also high in demand among the sparkling fish? Small slices of meat for big fish, a very profitable trade-off.


    Elysia was not allowed to fish anymore because Elena forbade her. Therefore, she only asked the most knowledgeable about the underwater world. "Excuse me, what''s the name of those sparkling white fish? You say that those fish are very delicious and only exist in this ocean, Sea God?"


    "It''s like you said. However, those sparkling fish don''t actually have names. I just refer to them as sparkling white fish." Oceanid looked at the fish around him.


    After that, he pped his wing-like hands and made an announcement. "Due to their rarity, we will only hunt them for another thirty minutes, and without involving any magic at all. After that, we''ll head to our next destination. Alright, everyone, good luck catching those fish."


    "Eee!? I was just about to be a good fisherman. Thirty minutes is too short." Sylvia raised a protest, but she kept her hands busy for her first catch.


    "I don''t ept anyints. With just the fish caught by Elysia, all of you can hold a feast. Thirty minutes is enough time for you to make the feast even more festive and big." Oceanid folded his arms with a determined expression.


    With that, no one dared to raise their protest.


    Elysia looked back to meet Elena''s golden eyes. She still wanted to catch some of those fish as this was a rare opportunity.


    Unfortunately, Elena responded with a shake of her head. "Just let them catch the fish. You just have to sit here with me."


    "Okay." Elysia meekly nodded and leaned her body against Elena unconsciously. However, she blushed a little as tworge soft pillows pressed against her back.


    Even so, she sat quietly and watched everyone busily catching fish in their own way. She knew that Elena was palpitated because she was almost dragged by a fish into the sea.


    "..." Elena didn''t say anything and just hugged Elysia''s tummy a little tighter. Her mood was being vtile for some unknown reason.


    Rhea and Nell looked at each other. But thetter had some relief because Elena didn''t punish her for any reason like the stated threat.


    Rhea just shrugged her shoulders because it seemed like Elena was in a mood and needed some Elysia''sfort.


    "So, how about your avatars, Sea God?" Rhea raised the topic of her concern.


    "For that, almost all of my avatars, except the contaminated ones have returned to me. I no longer need to worry if I am being chased by the contaminated ones. However, I have an unsolved problem." Oceanid put his hand to his chin while thinking about something.


    "Problem? What kind of problem?" Rhea tilted her head slightly.


    "Two of my avatars didn''t respond to my signal at all. They seemed to just disappear with only a faint presence signal. I don''t know what happened to them, but I know they weren''t contaminated with curse energy." Oceanid tried to check once again by sending his divine signal to his two avatars, but he didn''t get any response at all.


    "This is strange. Did something unexpected happen to your two avatars? What could possibly have happened? Have you gone directly to check on their signal points?" Rhea also felt it was an odd thing. Something had clearly happened to the Sea God''s two avatars.


    "Not yet, the Goddess of Blessings suggested to me, we''ll only go to check it out when everyone is gathered." Oceanid shook his head. Then, he looked at the girls and little beasts who were busy catching fish. "Now that you, Elysia, and the Goddess of Light are back. So, we''ll go check it out after this sparkling white fish catch event is over."


    "I see..." Rhea just nodded and was silent. After some deliberation, she just went over and sat next to Elena and Elysia.


    Nell was indirectly also carried away because she was on her big sister''s shoulder.


    After a few moments of fishing for sparkling white fish, their catch became quite a lot for a big feast.


    Unlike the incident an hour ago where everyone only kept their catch individually, they now threw everything into one Space Bag as if it belonged to everyone.


    "Wow, I''m a lucky girl! Turns out, I just picked the wrong bait." Sylviaughed happily after catching her twenty-fifth fish.


    "Hmph, I believe that." Yuuki rolled her eyes.


    On the other side of the deep ocean where Elysia''s group was, a half-fish creature was swimming happily toward the beautiful and calming ocean area.


    There were also two simr beings following from behind as if they were guarding the one in front.


    "The daughter of mine, why did you swim so fast just to go to the white coral reef? Can''t you calm down a bit and take a leisurely swim with us?" The red mermaid with a golden tridentughed dryly.


    "Hum-mm~ I''ve been swimming leisurely. It''s just that you guys are just too slow, father, brother. Keep swimming, keep swimming~" The pink mermaid hummed and kept swimming as if she had no intention of slowing down.


    "Father, we better go after that little girl. She''s too careless and I''m afraid she''s too oblivious to danger if she swims too far out of our sight." The blue mermaid suggested with some trepidation.


    "Hahaha. Why are you so worried, the son of mine? This is the secret and hidden territory of our n. No foreign party can infiltrate our territory. There is only our n and the local sea dwellers who have never swam further than our Lorelei territory." The red mermaidughed as he patted his son''s back.


    "It''s not wrong to be on guard. You taught me that no ce is safe in this world, especially at sea." The blue mermaid swam faster to catch up with his little sister.


    "Well..." The red mermaid just shook his head. Then, he also swam faster.


    "Eh?" The pink mermaid stopped to see a group of sparkling white fish that seemed to be fighting for something.


    "What might they be doing, hm? It''s rare enough for them to huddle and fight over something." Due to curiosity, the pink mermaid decided to go there to find out what was going on.


    Meanwhile, the thirty-minute time limit was up. Sea God pped his hands to remind everyone. "Okay, time''s up. Pull all your fishing rods and traps because it''s time for us to go."


    Of course, everyone nodded in understanding and did as they were told, except for one girl.


    "Eh, wait a minute. I feel like I just saw a half-fish creature over there. That''s not my hallucination, is it? It''s a mermaid, right? Yes, it''s a mermaid, a pink mermaid on top of all that!" Sylvia narrowed her eyes and eximed enthusiastically while pointing ahead.


    Everyone naturally became curious about Sylvia''s sudden im. They looked in the indicated direction. Sure enough, there was a pink mermaid swimming closer and closer near the white coral reefs.


    "Hehe, it''s like I said earlier, right? We will definitely meet mermaids even though they are very rare and hard to find." Sylvia chuckled and puffed out her chest as if she was feeling proud.

 Chapter 486: We Come in Peace

    <h4>Chapter 486: We Come in Peace</h4>


    "A pink mermaid? It''s not a siren, is it?" Elysia blinked a few times and looked at Elena.


    "Who knows. Let''s find outter when she gets close, Ely." Elena shrugged her shoulders. She wasn''t sure either.


    The mermaid was said as very rare and a myth, but it came before them just like that. The Sea God had already said that it was time for them to leave, but Elysia thought it would be alright to dy their departure for a while.


    Even so, she still needed to seek the opinion of the one who was most knowledgeable about the underwater world. "Excuse me, Sea God. Can we dy our departure for a while? That pink half-fish isn''t a siren, is it? Is such a mermaid harmless? Can we talk to her?"


    "Well... I think that pink half fish is indeed a mermaid. Perhaps, she is from the Lorelei n, one of the hidden ns in this Aquatic Ocean. As far as I know, mermaids are vegetarians. They arepletely harmless if you don''t provoke them first. " Oceanid stroked his chin while observing the approaching mermaid.


    "Oh, of course! If possible, I just wanted to exchange words and take pictures with the mermaids. Eh? Wow, look, there are two other mermaids approaching too!" Sylvia took out a Memoire from her Space Bag, and a pleasant surprise just came out of nowhere.


    Sure enough, the two red and blue mermaids also swam closer as if they were chasing the pink one. Even though the pink mermaid was aware of it, she just ignored it and swam around the sparkling white fish to check what was going on.


    Elysia nced at the two burly male mermaids in the distance. They were just bare-chested as if they were showing off their muscles like bodybuilders. However, they wore a wide belt around their waist, right between their fishtail and human form.


    Unfortunately, Elysia''s attention was once again drawn to the pink mermaid. This female mermaid was just wearing a sexy bra and a pink belt with some jewelry.


    For some reason, looking at a beautiful and sexy girl was more pleasing to the eye than looking at a shirtless burly man.


    ''Mermaid''s ears are like flippers, huh... Can they help them hear sound waves underwater? They have an upper human body and a fish tail in their lower half. So, do they breathe using lungs or gills?'' Elysia blushed a little, but she also wondered.


    However, it was interpreted differently by Elena. Regardless, she felt somewhat dissatisfied to see Elysia transfixed to see that female pink mermaid. Her hands seemed to move on their own and covered Elysia''s eyes.


    "Huh? What''s wrong, master?" Elysia asked softly, but she only allowed her eyes to be closed by Elena''s delicate hands.


    "Don''t stare at that female pink mermaid for too long or you''ll be hypnotized by her because they are Lorelei." Elena was justing out with a random excuse so she wouldn''t have to admit that she was just feeling a little dissatisfied.


    Elysia just smiled faintly and nodded meekly. Simultaneously, Elena nodded in satisfaction and no longer covered Elysia''s eyes.


    However, the statement was also clearly heard by others. They immediately turned their attention elsewhere so they wouldn''t stare at the mermaids for too long.


    "Well..." Oceanid just shrugged his shoulders without anyment.


    Meanwhile, the pink mermaid circled around the group of sparkling white fish with a clueless expression. Those fish seemed to be aiming for something, but there was nothing there.


    "Hm, this is weird. Why are they swarming here? Normally, they would only swim individually in this area. But, ah-huh, I don''t understand anymore." The pink mermaid scratched her head in confusion.


    Even so, she kept moving here and there to satisfy her curiosity. At that moment, she suddenly hit an invisible wall.


    *Thud*


    "Oow... Hu-uh? What is this?" The pink mermaid stroked her head while groping the transparent wall in front of her.


    At the opportunity, Nell''s eyes sparkled slightly because of a sudden idea. Thus, she smiled kindly at everyone and offered. "You guys want to exchange words with rare mermaids, right? Why don''t we invite them here for a cup of tea?"


    "Uh, is that okay?"


    "Really?"


    "Then yes, please!"


    "I''m very enthusiastic."


    The girls instantly gave their approval with enthusiasm. They were really looking forward to meeting this rare mermaid.


    Elysia and Elena just gave their silent agreement. Because of that, Nell decided to modify her unique barrier a little to let the pink mermaid in.


    "Hmm, is this frozen water or something I don''t know? Since when have there been transparent walls here? Are these sparkling white fish aiming for something behind these walls? What might be hidden there, hmm?" The pink mermaid wondered as she tried to find her way through the transparent wall.


    "Eh? Whaa!" An unexpected event urred without any prior notice. Her hand suddenly entered the transparent wall, and her whole body was also sucked in.


    It was the pink mermaid''sst scream before she disappeared into nowhere.


    "It''s the sound of Dorienne''s scream! I''ve already reminded you, father. Ouuh, who dares to hurt my little sister!?" The blue mermaid growled and swam as fast as he could to get closer to the source of the scream.


    Seeing that, the red mermaid also panicked. He doesn''t know what happened, but he knows that his daughter seemed to be sucked in and disappeared into the thin water for some unknown reason.


    Therefore, he prepared his trident and put his vignce to the maximum as if he was about to face a strong enemy. Then, he immediately swam fast to go where hest saw his daughter.


    "Waaa! Huh?" The pink mermaid screamed in surprise as she closed her eyes subconsciously.


    She seemed to have fallen into something, but she felt that her body was groped by a pair of delicate hands. With a bit of panic and worry, she opened her eyes to check where she had been thrown.


    A pair of pink eyes met red eyes. They stared at each other for a few moments in silence.


    "Nice to meet you. It''s a bit of a shock that you fell on me." Sylvia gave a simple greeting, then she checked the mermaid''s fishtail. "But, well, a mermaid''s body turns out to be quite slippery and a little slimy. Wow, you really are half fish. Is this an extra pair of tails or fins?"


    "Eh, wait, please don''t grope my tail! That''s rude." The pink mermaid immediately jumped away from Sylvia to save herself from harassment.


    She looked around with anxiety and panic because she was utterly surrounded by creatures she didn''t know about.


    For that reason alone, she could only sit down with a fearful expression and cross her arms in front of her breasts.


    *Thud* *p* *Thud*


    Two other mermaids also fell out of nowhere, but they weren''t as lucky as the pink one. The blue one fell straight to the carpet, and the red one got a bonus of a p before falling on the blue one''s body.


    "Uh-huh? Father, brother!" The pink mermaid cried out as if she was expecting some help.


    "Oow, where are we? Dorienne, where are you! Oh, you''re there..." The red mermaid stroked his red cheek while looking left and right. But, he became a little relieved because his daughter was there too.


    "I presume that you are mermaids from the Lorelei n who reside in this ocean area. Nice to meet you. You need not be afraid because we happened to be here and these little girls would like to exchange a little conversation with you." Oceanid gave his greeting in a rxed and calm manner.


    "Huh?" The two male mermaids couldn''t believe it. They rushed to near the pink one to protect her.


    "Who are you and what are you all doing here!? Your fate depends on your answers here. You better have a very good reason, or you won''t be able to leave alive." The red mermaid threw a severe threat as he stood up straight. He thumped his trident once to emphasize his words.


    Nell only rolled her eyes and expanded her barrier because it felt cramped there. That way, it would be fine if they weren''t on her magic carpet.


    "It''s quite rare for me to receive a threat from someone. And, it''s from the weak one. Do you think you can win with only your Saint-level strength? Don''t you know who I am?" Oceanid narrowed his eyes. At the same time, he emitted a slight golden aura to put pressure on the red mermaid.


    "Y, yo-you! Golden energy aura, a God!? Blue body like water. Water God, is that you? It must be you, right?" The red mermaid gritted his teeth to resist the pressure, but he couldn''t hide his surprise whatsoever.


    "Water God? Hmm, at least you know that who''s in front of you is one you shouldn''t ever offend. For a little justification, I''m known as Sea God." Oceanid released the pressure, and the two male mermaids immediately knelt before him.


    "We pay our respects to the Sea God!" Two mermaids immediately bowed respectfully with their hands on their chest. The pink one just followed what the former two did because she didn''t know what to do.


    "All right, now, please be seated. I grant you the honor of exchanging words with our group. Wee in peace, and I expect a friendly response from you." Oceanid replied with a subtle nod and a hand swing. Then, he sat down, and everyone sat down in peace.

 Chapter 487: Lorelei Ready to Help

    <h4>Chapter 487: Lorelei Ready to Help</h4>


    Dorienne folded her fishtail to sit back and rx near her father and brother. Right now, she was among an unusual group of different races. Surprisingly, there seems to be a solid group, no racism shes or anything.


    Despite thinking like that, her attention was inadvertently drawn to the fishbones in the corner.


    "Hiiee! You guys eat those fish!?" Dorienne was surprised and pointed at the evidence.


    "Oh that. That''s left over from those stingy cats who''ve tasted those sparkling white fish." Sylvia pointed to the three cats who were sitting close to each other.


    Vanessa looked at some fishbones in the corner, then a brilliant idea suddenly crossed her mind. "Would you like some fish?"


    "You want us to be cannibals!? Sob, you guys eat fish, you little furry creatures have eaten fish..." Dorienne responded with a bit of exaggeration. She put the three little cats on the danger list.


    "Hm? Why do you seem so surprised? It''s just some sparkling white fish. I know that the brutalw of the wild is eat or be eaten." Yuuki scratched her head uprehendingly.


    "Some sparkling white fish, you say!? You guys hunt them down for you to eat?" Dorienne blinked in surprise as if she couldn''t believe what she had just heard.


    "Yup, we fished some of those fish. Is there a ban in this ce?" E felt a little guilty.


    "Ahem, so it''s like this... Actually, those white gleaming fish are rare fish that live in our territory. There is indeed a strict prohibition against hunting them, but this is rted to the Sea God. I believe the fish died with honor." The red mermaid scratched his cheek awkwardly. He literally gave concessions and exceptions just because Sea God was involved too.


    "Is it like that?" Oceanid just stroked his chin as if he didn''t know anything. Since the problem was tolerated, so he just put it aside.


    "Excuse me, can I ask you a question? This keeps bothering me and I want to know." Elysia raised her hand to get attention.


    "Very well, proceed to what you want to know human girl." The red mermaid gave the nod.


    "I''m aware that you mermaids have lungs and gills, so do the Aquatic Races have two respiratory systems? You can use one of them at will?" Elysia asked with a clueless expression. A creature with two respiratory systems, it was her new discovery in life.


    "Exactly. But, not all underwater creatures are as special as us, okay. Only a small part. So, is that all?" The red mermaid gave his confirmation quickly and casually.


    "En." Elysia nodded.


    "Hohoho~ Is this a golden trident? Wow, why do your cheeks have a red hand print, sir red mermaid? Look at all those muscles. Uhh, you guys are slimy and a little fishy." Sylvia checked the two male mermaids with her observational gaze.


    She even boldly poked the red mermaid''s abdominal muscles to check for authenticity.


    "Shoo, please watch your words and manners, little girl. We are mermaids, of course we are fishy. Wait a minute, why does that feel like it has another meaning?" The red mermaid pushed the red-eyed girl away, then he frowned to reconsider about what he just said.


    "Fishy..." Elena muttered with an even expression.


    "Wh-what? We''re not suspicious. It was you guys who brought us into this mysterious space." Dorienne protested in a low voice. She didn''t even dare to look at the golden-eyed girl for some unknown reason.


    "..." The red mermaid nced at the golden-eyed girl and the two girls near her. He didn''t know why, but his instincts told him those three were worth watching out for. And again, the little fairy on the mint-green-haired girl''s shoulder.


    After that, he gave a resentful look to the snow-white-haired girl with seven tails. He didn''t do anything, but he got a hard p on the cheek for no reason.


    "Why are you looking at me with that look? I''m sorry because it was just my reflex because you suddenly came and almost fell on me. You are a big, muscr man with a broad chest. A trivial matter like that doesn''t make you angry, right?" Yuuki smiled sweetly and wore an innocent expression.


    "Tsk." The red mermaid just clicked his tongue. If it had been said like that, and an apology had been issued, then he could no longer argue about the p.


    "Okay, this may be a littlete, but allow me to introduce ourselves. I am Clyde, and this is my father, Osharus, andstly is my little sister, Dorienne. So, what can we do for you, Sea God''s adventurer group?" Clyde introduced his family and brought the conversation straight to the point.


    Seeing the opportunity, the girls naturally took advantage of that to ask whatever they wanted to know from the mythical mermaid.


    Although a bit overwhelmed, Osharus and Clyde answered a few questions from the girls. It didn''t matter whether the questions that came up were sometimes weird and silly. Dorienne didn''t escape the conversation either.


    "Nee, I remember some Aquatic Races that can transform their body parts. Some of them can also change from a strange creature into a human form. So, do you guys have the same ability? I mean, can you transform your fishtail into a pair of legs? Can I touch it?" Sylvia asked like a curious little girl. She then touched and stroked Dorienne''s fishtail.


    "You asked my permission, but you''ve been groping me without waiting for my answer? Why are you so curious about my fishtail? Please don''t touch it for too long or I''ll be embarrassed." Dorienne smiled wryly. She felt a little helpless to face such a stubborn and persistent girl.


    "I dunno, you feel slippery and slimy. It''s like I''m stroking jelly, but it''s a little solid with the addition of fish scales." Sylvia poked Dorienne''s fishtail gently, then gave it a slight squeeze.


    "Kyah! I-I think that''s enough." Dorienne immediately secured her fishtail and fled from Sylvia''s naughty hands.


    "Sylvi,e here. Please don''t bully Dorienne. She''s already feeling overwhelmed because of you." Elysia gave a beckon for the naughty devil girl to came closer.


    "Mm, okay~" Sylvia instantly became an obedient girl and sat down sweetly next to Elysia.


    "Dorienne, Dorienne, Dori... Dori, Dory Fish? Hm, on second thought, for some reason, your name reminds me of something." Elena tapped her chin with her finger. A memory just shed through her mind.


    "What''s with my name? Does my name remind you of someone with a name simr to mine? Dory Fish? Who is that?" Dorienne peeked over her father''s back with a slight blush.


    "Is Dory your nickname? But, yes, I know a fish named Dory Fish. Would you like to see her? I have an image of her." Elena smiled yfully.


    "If you please." Dorienne nodded with a hint of curiosity.


    Elena just waved her finger and made a square motion in the air. It was like a projection popped out of nowhere. An image of a bluefish appeared before everyone.


    "Is-is that the Dory Fish you mentioned?" Dorienne looked at the bluefish and studied it for a moment. She didn''t even notice that she was moving closer by jumping up and down a bit. "She seems small and vulnerable. Is she a Spirit-level fish or above?"


    "I don''t know, but she can talk and is usually apanied by a clownfish. Anyway, she is Dory Fish and you are Dory Fish in another sense." Elena ended her projection and shrugged her shoulders.


    Thirty minutes had just passed. The afternoon had turned into dusk before sunset.


    Oceanid felt that it was not the time for them to linger in the same spot. He also wanted to find out about two of his missing avatars.


    "Hm, time flies so fast. Looks like it''s time for us to go." Oceanid announced in a rxed tone.


    "If that''s possible, would you like to visit our territory in the northern region of this white coral reef? Allow us to host you." Osharus rubbed his hands together and offered kindly.


    "No, there''s no need. We need to go find and retrieve something that was lost as soon as possible." Oceanid shook his head.


    "You and your group are looking for something, Sea God? If I may ask, what are you looking for? The Lorelei n is ready to help you find what you are looking for." Osharus didn''t reduce his smile in the slightest. It would only bring good fortune if Sea God''s group visited his territory.


    "Hmm..." Oceanid stroked his chin thoughtfully for a moment. "All right if you insist. I lost touch with two of my possessions at a sketchy spots not too far from here. Perhaps, you can help me find out who dared to do anything to my possessions."


    "Hehe, of course. The Lorelei n will be at your disposal to find your possessions. It''s gettingte, allow us to have dinner at the Lorelei n''s territory before anything else." Osharus looked up, and the sky was already dark.


    "Very well, let''s go to your n''s territory right now. We''ll be leaving immediately after dinner and a brief discussion." Oceanid didn''t mind. He then gave Nell an eye signal for them to leave.


    "Oho~ So, it''s like that, hmm? It''s a little funny on my part because you decide things on your own without needing to ask for our opinion or confirmation. Looks like you need to get a little lesson from me so you can introspect your attitude, Sea God." Elena closed her eyes with a faint smile.


    She just felt calm and at peace after getting some of Elysia''sfort. But, she got a little annoyed that this little blue creature was behaving like a boss.


    Therefore, she decided to give a little lesson, or rather a punishment and a reminder.

 Chapter 488: Mermaid Territory

    <h4>Chapter 488: Mermaid Territory</h4>


    The journey to the Lorelei n''s territory in the northern region of the white coral reef was calm or rtively quiet.


    Oceanid stroked his ear, which felt quite sore. Some time ago, he really did not expect that one of his saviors gave him a gift in the form of a painful ear-twisting, right in front of everyone''s gaze.


    Even Rhea and Nell also felt dissatisfied. They also ignored him. The reason? All of that just because he decided everything himself without asking for advice or opinion from the other Goddesses.


    Just for the sake of his own good, he simply apologized without hesitation.


    Meanwhile, the mermaids looked at each other as if they had a simr sense of shock. They never thought in their wildest imagination that the Sea God would bow before the golden-eyed girl.


    "Psst, father, is that golden-eyed and golden-haired human girl a God too? The Sea God instantly became docile in front of her." Dorienne whispered near her father''s ear.


    "Most likely. But, I can''t say that for sure. Let''s see what happens next. For now, we will only entertain the Sea God''s group respectfully." Osharus replied with another whisper.


    "But, we were already nning to camp on the white coral reef." Dorienne made a small protest.


    "We can postpone that for another time. The opportunity to host Sea God and his group might not happen again next time." Osharus then pushed his daughter''s face away from him. It would be rude if they continued exchanging words in secret whispers.


    "..." Dorienne only heaved a subtle sigh. If things turned out like this, like it or not, their ns could only be postponed as the only option.


    It was an underwater settlement the size of a vige. In the depths of the sea, between eight hundred meters to one kilometer, dozens of mermaids and other aquatic creatures were busy with their activities.


    Most of the original inhabitants of the Lorelei n''s territory were Spirit-level beings or above.


    "Woah... Is that an underwater settlement? It looks more like a vige. I think, it''s a bit like a huge pce, Osharus." Sylvia squinted her eyes to look at a vige-like settlement in front of her.


    "Please have some courtesy by using honorifics on me, little girl. After all, I am an elder." Osharus sighed for the umpteenth time. This red-eyed girl seemed to have no respect for an elder like her.


    "You are indeed an elder, but you are not stronger than me. So, ept your fate because I always keep my manners polite." Sylvia quipped subtly with a slight arrogant smirk.


    "Hmph! What can a little girl like you do? That is nonsense. My eyes and sonar tell me that you are not stronger than an ordinary little girl." Osharus snorted with slight irritation. Of all the Sea God''s group, only this unruly girl seemed rxed and had no respect for him.


    "Sir Osharus, if you don''t mind, can you tolerate Sylvi? What she said is true. She is only hiding her Saint-level strength and is actually stronger than you." Elysia tried to reconcile the tension between the stubborn devil girl and the disgruntled mermaid.


    "Right, right! If you really want to earn my respect, then you need to impress me." Sylvia smiled while nodding in satisfaction. She was d when Elysia was around because she would often be defended.


    Osharus went silent, but he stared at the purplish-blue-eyed girl with a hint of doubt on his face.


    "Please don''t doubt what Elysia said. She is my savior. If she wants to, you can be defeated in less than three seconds by her. Don''t applymon sense and norms to my group. All you need to do is be polite to everyone and you will be okay." Oceanid opened his mouth to rify and suggest for themon good. He offended the master, so he needed to curry favor to the disciple.


    Hearing that, Osharus just scratched his head. Common sense and norms screamed ridiculous to confront this group.


    An ordinary little girl, but stronger than him? Then, an Apprentice-level little girl, but the Sea God said this girl could defeat him in less than three seconds?


    Osharus just put his hand on his forehead as if he had a sudden headache. He might need to prepare himself if those little beasts were actually the disguised divine beasts.


    Even so, he put everything aside when his territory''s gate was in sight. "We have arrived at the Lorelei n''s territory. Allow me toe out to order them to open the gate."


    "Sure, you can get out by crossing this barrier. We''ll follow you from behind and out of invisibility once you''ve entered your residence." Nell gave her approval while pointing her palm toward the gate.


    "All right." Osharus nodded in understanding even though he didn''t quite understand why it was the little fairy, not the Sea God, who gave the confirmation.


    He then just jumped out to get back into the water. He looked back, but there was nothing but water and fish.


    "Invisibility, huh... Has magic gotten that great out there?" Osharus muttered under his breath and approached the gate. "Open the gate!"


    "Huh? Lord Osharu? You''ve returned? Didn''t you just leave with Young Master Clyde and Young Lady Dorienne?" A guard mermaid peeked over the top of the gate and wondered in surprise.


    "Don''t ask too many questions. There''s something I need to do. We''re all back because we have a group of distinguished guestsing to visit." Osharus thumped his trident to the ground then folded his arms.


    "Well then." The guard decided not to ask much and just opened the gate as requested.


    When Osharus passed through the gate, the guard felt a little confused because he didn''t see Clyde and Dorienne anywhere. Nevertheless, he just shrugged his shoulders and closed the gate again.


    "Uhm, why did you create such a high gate like that to protect your vige territory? Underwater creatures can swim through that gate from above easily, right?" Yuuki felt a little confused as she stared at the white coral gate.


    "Mm, even if that''s true, that gate is the sole entry for anyone who wants to enter the Lorelei n''s territory. If you looked closely, there was a hemispherical barrier that enveloped this ce. Please be careful, you can get hurt if you touch our onsite security system." Clyde gave a loud exnation as if he was feeling proud.


    "Ooo, I see. No wonder. Hm? Oh, there was one innocent fish that identally hit something and it went limp. It seems, the fish was electrocuted by something?" Yuuki felt enlightened to see the fish fall to the ground helplessly.


    "Ah, yes, if you get such short close contact, an electric shock will be received by the intruder." Clyde replied with a nod of confirmation.


    "Ah, we''ve arrived. My father has already entered. Allow us to host you to a dinner. If possible, can we get out of invisibility and go inside? Please let our n members know that distinguished guests havee to visit. ." Dorienne put her hand on her upper chest and conveyed her request.


    "Very well, that''s what we''re going to do. You cane out and be our escorts then." Nell just waved her hand, and her entire group was instantly no longer under cover of invisibility.


    A few mermaids who happened to pass by felt quite astonished to see a group of unknown creatures suddenly appear out of nowhere right in front of their lord''s mansion.


    However, they were a little relieved that their young master and youngdy were also there. It seems those unknown creatures were a group of guests?


    "Pleasee in." Dorienne invited with a friendly smile. She then jumped off the carpet with her brother.


    "Oh! You have arrived, dear guests. Wee to my humble abode. I, Osharus Lorelei, allow us to entertain you with great respect, and a feast." Osharus had been waiting near the entrance that had purposely remained open.


    He spread his arms wide with an equally broad smile to greet the distinguished guests. His voice was even loud enough for anyone within a hundred meters to hear.


    "You speak too loudly. My ears still hurt a little. Please pay attention to your voice." Oceanid voiced hisint and stepped out of Nell''s barrier. He wanted some water''sfort because his ears still hurt.


    Nell still didn''t understand, no matter how many times she tried to think about it. Oceanid was an embodiment of water, a divine water spirit. However, could Elena inflict continuous pain on that Sea God with just magic? Could it be a divine ear twist?


    Even so, no one could answer her, and she couldn''t ask Elena either. Therefore, Nell just put that aside and patted her magic carpet to enter the luxurious mansion.


    E and Evelyn looked at each other, then they looked at Elysia. They found it strange to visit the residence of a respected person using the medium of transportation. If in the nobility rules, it was clearly too rude.


    As if knowing her friends'' worries, Elysia responded with a reassuring smile. "It''s okay. We''re not onnd, and we''d be in trouble to be underwater without oxygen. Plus, we''re only equipped with lungs to breathe, unlike those mermaids. Just enjoy the ride~"


    The word ''we''re not onnd'' made E and Evelyn heave a sigh of relief. They only set aside their nobility norms on this asion because they were not onnd but one kilometer under the sea.


    The three mermaids guided Sea God and Nell''s entire group into a colorful hall.


    Corals, anemones, and various kinds of underwater ornamental vegetation adorn the hall. It was a unique sight in itself.

 Chapter 489: Looking for the Guilty

    <h4>Chapter 489: Looking for the Guilty</h4>


    After a weing speech from the host, the next event was a feast as promised. The entire Lorelei n was aware that esteemed guests hade to visit. Therefore, they work together to serve their best dishes.


    It was a lively feast with many mermaids also enjoying the festivities. One thing that was a little different, everyone did not eat in a sitting position but in a standing position. Or rather, those mermaids ate while floating in the water.


    Sylvia, Yuuki, and the girls looked at each other with slight doubts on their faces. They didn''t know what was served on the feast table, but those dishes were colorful.


    The little beasts even stayed away from the table as if their appetite was gone. They already knew that the served dishes were none other than various underwater nts.


    Meanwhile, Elysia looked at the food in front of her. As said earlier, the mermaids were truly vegetarians.


    ''Fufu, these mermaids really are herbivores. I thought it was just a y on words. But, well... Apparently, our little pets don''t like this. After all, they are more inclined towards carnivores.'' Elenamented in amusement to see the little beasts seem unwilling to eat those only veggie food no matter what.


    ''Are these foods okay for us, Sister Elena? I am aware that brightly colored unknown foodstuffs pose a risk of being toxic to ordinary humans.'' Elysia had her own worries rather than questioning other things.


    ''Then don''t eat that colorful food, Ely. If you want, I can make some delicious food for youter.'' Elena made a great offer.


    ''Yes, please! That will be our dinner, alright?'' Elysia was excited and anticipated that.


    ''Hmm-mm, sure. But, we can only do that after this veggie feast.'' Elena gave her confirmation. At that very moment, a brilliant idea suddenly crossed her mind.


    Elysia nced at her group. Surprisingly, none of them wanted to touch the dish, including the Glutton Goddess.


    Then, she looked to the side. Dorienne was engrossed in eating something like raw four-leaf clovers.


    "Hmm?" Dorienne noticed Elysia''s gaze. Nevertheless, she still took her food into her mouth, then gave a sweet smile.


    "Hoho, Sea God, I remember that you just had a tough day. I know that you need a lot of nutrition. Here, take this and eat it. Please don''t be shy. You need to eat a lot so you don''t look like a malnourished shrimp." Elena smiled kindly and used telekinesis-like magic to ce arge te of coral-like food in front of the Sea God.


    Oceanid was a little surprised to get such an incredible offer. As far as he knew, the one that needed a lot of nutrition for recovery was the Goddess of Light herself, but why him?


    Even so, the offer was given politely and with a smile by his savior. Therefore, he couldn''t provide a rejection in any form, even if he wanted to.


    "Very well. Thank you for your concern." Oceanid nodded. He then ate the food in front of him elegantly.


    "Wow, we can see all that food being dissolved as soon as it enters his body. Having a slightly transparent body kind of makes me feelplicated..." Sylvia twiddled her fingers because she didn''t know what to do.


    "It''s actually quite delicious. High-quality herbs from white coral. You carnivores might not like it, but there''s nothing wrong with enjoying this meal." Oceanid invited the others to enjoy the feast. Then, he looked at the mermaids in the corners of the hall. They looked like curious children.


    "Would you like to taste it, Sylvi? I heard you skipped lunch. Here, it''s fine to just eat some vegetables and herbs once in a while." Elysia stretched her hand out from Nell''s barrier to pick up a te of green food and gave it to the nearby devil girl.


    "Oh, thank you, Ely. You''d better eat too or you''ll suffocate." Sylvia received the food and ate it shortly after.


    "En." Elysia just nodded and took a small portion of green vegetable food for her.


    Seeing that Elysia decided to eat the food from the mermaids, the others also followed suit. But, E and Evelyn didn''t forget to ask the Goddess of Blessings what they could eat.


    After the dinner was over, Oceanid decided to bring up the previous topic about his avatar that should be not too far from his current location. "Osharus from Lorelei n, tell me all the groups or ns that are within a radius of less than two hundred kilometers from this ce. I wonder who dares to hide or do anything to my possessions."


    "Allow me to answer your question, O Sea God, lord of the seas. Our current territory is white coral reef, let''s start from the closest to the furthest--" Osharus began to exin about the ns or other groups residing near his n''s territory.


    Meanwhile, Oceanid only gave the nod whenever the name of a n or group was mentioned. He also made a visit list on a water paper using that information.


    "I see, we have eight ces to visit. With that being said, now is the time for us to go." Oceanid rechecked the names on the list, then he entered Nell''s barrier.


    "Wait, if that''s possible, allow me toe with you. I can be present as an intermediary for the peaceful meeting as well as a guide. Everything might just be a misunderstanding and they can surely return your possessions. They probably just don''t know about anything. Please restrain your anger, O Sea God. Please have mercy." Osharus sped his hands in prayer with some worries in mind.


    Whatever happenedter, the wrath of a God was the one he didn''t want to happen, especially near his territory. On the other hand, he also wanted to know what would happen to the one who secretly kept the Sea God''s belongings.


    "You wish for peace between me and the party who dares to hide my possessions?" Oceanid frowned, but he didn''t turn to look at Osharus.


    "If that turns out to be just a misunderstanding, and if that''s possible, then I hope for an ocean of peace in this white coral reef area." Osharus felt a little nervous, but he worked up the courage to answer.


    "Hmm, peace was never an option from the start if what might await is the one that triggers my rage. However, I am aware of your concerns. Even if the violent tsunami, storm, and minor apocalypse urred because of my wrath, it would only hit the concerned party without harming the innocent." Oceanid nced back to respond with a sharp re.


    "U-understood, this lowly mortal is very grateful. Praise the God of the Sea!" Osharus voiced out his words of praise.


    "Praise the God of the Sea!" The other mermaids also followed their lord to voice their praises with enthusiasm.


    "All right, if your presence is helpful, then you cane with us. Get on the carpet. We''re leaving right now." Oceanid gave the nod after he sent his divine signal once again. His avatar was not in Lorelei n''s territory.


    "Allow me toe too! My presence always gets a positive response from any n." Dorienne raised her hand in excitement. She wanted to go with her father because, perhaps, she could make everything and everyone averted from divine punishment.


    However, she immediately received a confused look. Her words were not believed by the Sea God''s group.


    "Uhm, I''m not lying, really." Dorienne twiddled her fingers a little awkwardly.


    Oceanid looked at Nell, Rhea, and Elena. But, he couldn''t see their refusal in any form. Therefore, he only gave a wordless nod. That was enough to make the pink mermaid cheer up instantly and get on the carpet.


    "Yay~ Please safeguard our territory, my brother and everyone. We will go with the Sea God''s group for a while. See youter~" Dorienne waved her hand with a smile.


    "All right, you need to tell me everythingter, Dory." Clyde nodded and returned a wave from his little sister.


    "We will be leaving for a while, the son of mine. We may return by midnight, please put our territory in a closed ess situation until we return." Osharus gave his order with a stern expression.


    Understanding the situation, Clyde nodded once again with seriousness on his face. "I understand, father."


    "Good." Osharus then sat on the carpet with his daughter.


    After that, they and the Sea God''s entire group simply disappeared in front of everyone as if they had never been there, to begin with.


    Of all the confused mermaids, only Clyde was not surprised at all. He knew that Sea God''s group was gone in invisibility, but he didn''t want to exin that to the other n members.


    Outside of the Lorelei n''s territory, Nell''s magic carpet just passed through the electro barrier as if nothing was there. Osharus and Dorienne gaped in amazement to see their territory barrier didn''t have any impact or effect when it came into contact with this group.


    "What we''re talking about is Sea God. Ourmon sense seems useless here." Osharus just gave a pat to his daughter''s head.


    "En." Dorienne just nodded without saying much.


    "I know right." Yuuki folded her arms and nodded in agreement.


    "No. It wasn''t me who did it, but the Goddess of Blessings." Oceanid corrected the wrong perception. It was time to divulge a bit of information out to these two lucky mermaids.


    "Eh?" Osharus and Dorienne were stunned for a moment to digest what they had just heard. They looked at the Sea God, but the God in question only looked at the little fairy.


    The Goddess of Blessings... Human Goddess... That little fairy was a Goddess!?


    Osharus and Dorienne seemed to have the same shock in their minds.

 Chapter 490: Beat Someone Up

    <h4>Chapter 490: Beat Someone Up</h4>


    "So, we shall visit the Azure Merfolk n first?" Oceanid looked into the visit list.


    "Yes, I suggest that we visit the Azure Merfolk n as our first destination because Our Lorelei n has quite a good rtionship with them. They will be more cooperative than the other seven." Osharus nodded in confirmation.


    "Very well. Tell us the direction and we''ll be right there." Oceanid put the list back into his body.


    "Affirmative!" Osharus replied with a salute, then he told the direction to the little fairy.


    "Eh, wait. Merfolk? Is the Azure Merfolk your kin, the Lorelei Mermaids?" Sylvia seemed to have realized something, but she wasn''t so sure either.


    "Not really, our n and the Azure Merfolk are somewhat simr but actuallypletely different. Please wait a moment and you will know the differenceter." Dorienne shook her head in denial.


    "Yes, as my daughter said. Also, mermaids are for women, while mermen are for men. Please know the difference." Osharus added an extra exnation.


    "Mer-men for men, and mer-maid for women? Hmm... But, why ''men'' and ''maid''? I can sense a conspiracy here." Sylvia stroked her chin while looking deeply into Dorienne''s pink eyes as if she wanted to see the truth.


    Dorienne was stunned for three seconds. Then, she waved her hand in front of her face to convey a rification. "Wh-what? No conspiracy or anything. It''s just a name and please don''t describe it like that."


    "Uhh..." Evelyn felt a little uneasy. She looked left and right with a troubled heart.


    "What''s wrong, Eve? You look agitated." Elysia went to Evelyn''s side with some concern.


    "Uhm, it''s nothing, Ely. It''s just, it''s getting so dark in here. We only have thesenterns for lighting. We''re currently invisible from the outside, right?" Evelyn gulped her saliva nervously. She couldn''t think of anything other than the terrifying dangers of the deep ocean.


    Elysia looked around for a moment. Her naked eyes can''t see anything beyond the dark ocean, and that can indeed cause anxiety to others. Because of that, she wanted to give a solution, but it wasn''t her that would do it. "Mm, it''s getting quite scary and dark now. Sea God, can you please do something to widen our field of view?"


    "Well, you girls are afraid of underwater journeys in the dark? But fine, I''ll grant your wish." Oceanid didn''t mind. He just snapped his fingers, and their field of vision instantly became as wide as daylight.


    "Oh, wow... If I look at it one more time, this deep ocean has a lot of mysterious creatures that are both funny and scary, huh." Yuuki squinted her eyes to see the many variations of deep-sea fish.


    "Yup, the inhabitants of the deep ocean will be active when it gets dark. You know, many of the smaller ones have special traits. Some can shine like decorative lights, possess great camouge, or even have strong electric power." Dorienne put her hands along with inner pleasure. She liked to see the underwater charm at night.


    "Ah, you''re right, Dory. I can see some unique fish there. Hm? Can a blue eel like the one there be used as a power source? That eel''s entire body is always covered and electrified, but it''s not magic." Sylvia''s eyes lit up to encounter a brilliant new discovery.


    "Uh, I suggest please don''t do what you might have in mind." Dorienne immediately gave advice for themon good.


    "We''re almost there. Within that shallow trough is where the Azure Merfolk n resides." Osharus pointed his finger forward.


    Nell just gave a slight nod and made everyone dive into the shallow yet wide trough. However, a giant horizontal gate blocked them at a depth of fifteen meters from the trough''s mouth.


    "Please wait a moment. I will inform them of our arrival." Osharus asked for permission. He then jumped out into the water after getting the nod from the little Goddess and Sea God.


    "Azure Merfolk live beyond that gate? Do they live in an enclosed space down there? Like a cave with a sealed entrance." Yuuki patted her chin as she wondered.


    "Even though they''re in a shallow trench that looks a bit like a cave, it''s actually bright and beautiful there. Lots of sparkling crystals adorn their territory. You''ll know the detailster when we enter." Dorienne gave a little exnation with a smile.


    Meanwhile, Osharus just swam closer until he was less than fifty centimeters from the giant gate. He rummaged his Space Bag hidden behind his belt, then he took out a golden trident. After that, he shouted loudly. "Open the gate. Lord Lorelei and distinguished guests havee to visit!"


    "Lord Lorelei?" A confused voice could be heard from behind the gate. Then there was silence for three seconds before there was a follow-up response. "Lord Lorelei hase for a visit! Please enter our Azure Merfolk territory."


    *Creak* *Creak*


    The gate opened slowly to create a gap of three meters. Osharus just swam in and asked one of the closest guards. "Is Lord Baltic inside?"


    "Y-yes, Lord Baltic is in his residence. Allow me to escort you there." The guard felt a little nervous. The lord before him seemed toe with an urgent business.


    "Good." Osharus nodded and pointed his palm toward the front.


    "Siren?" Elysia asked in astonishment. She looked at Elena, but thetter only replied with a tender smile.


    "No, that guard is still a mermen, not a siren. Please take another closer look. Broadly speaking, merfolk are water-dwelling human-like beings with longer fishtails and more fish-like features than the Lorelei n." Dorienne exined patiently and kindly. She was happy to feel useful and dependable.


    "Oh, so it''s like that. There''s no siren here, right?" Elysia nodded in understanding.


    "I don''t know why you are interested in those sirens, but they only live in remote areas west of the Aquatic Ocean. A kind reminder from me, sirens are carnivorous and some variants of them are also cannibals. Please be careful and avoid them if possible, especially you human girls. You, you, and you are a delicacy in the eyes of those dangerous sirens." Dorienne pointed to the three mortal girls whom she thought were the weakest.


    "Mm, understood. Thanks for your reminder, Dory." Elysia expressed her appreciation for representing E and Evelyn as well.


    "Yey, I also have no intention of going to visit the dangerous sirens. I''m sure they can be categorized as ugly merfolk. Unlike the good ones we have encountered in this region." Evelyn folded her arms and gave an understanding nod.


    "Hehe, is that so? Somehow, I''m ttered, thank you." Dorienne covered her mouth as she replied with a light giggle.


    Rhea just stayed silent while watching Elysia with some thoughts in mind. Even if they visited the sirens, anyone who targeted Elysia with malicious intent would only have one way out, namely an instant death!


    Elysia didn''t realize that it was the beginning of the growth of an overprotective girl beside her guardian angel, namely her Patron Goddess.


    Meanwhile, Nell just rolled her eyes. She felt a little sorry if those evil sirens dared to treat Elysia and these little girls as delicious prey. There was only one certainty, her big sister and Elena would definitely do something she couldn''t imagine.


    Nell only asked her magic carpet to follow the red mermaid to enter the trough. They then turned to a cave mouth.


    A rare sight of an underwater cave immediately greeted them. A vige adorned with countless bluish-green crystals dazzled the eyes for an instant.


    However, there was still another gate to pass through.


    "Lord Lorelei hase to visit! Open the gate!" The guard called out to hisrade, who was above the entrance gate.


    Simultaneously, the entrance gate immediately opened wide to wee the newly arrived honored guest.


    "I came with distinguished guests. Please don''t miss it." Osharus reiterated the iplete subject.


    The merfolk guards were astonished to hear that. They only saw that there was only one guest there. There were no other guests around them. Nevertheless, they simply put the matter aside. They assigned an inner guard to escort the honored guest to their lord''s residence.


    When the magic carpet passed through the entrance gate, everyone could finally see the whole view of a vige with many beautiful crystal decorations.


    "Isn''t this a beautiful ce? I always love it whenever my father invites me to visit this ce. These merfolk are also quite friendly and have the same preferences as us Lorelei." Dorienne''s eyes sparkled slightly.


    However, she suddenly remembered something. Thus, she immediately informed everyone for themon good. "Oh, I just remembered. Please don''t ever try to take any crystals from this ce out. You could trigger the Azure Merfolk''s wrath and ruin our good rtionship with them."


    "Well, this ce is just like an ordinary vige, but only has a lot of beautiful crystals everywhere as if those precious stones are worthless and easy to find. So, this Auzre Merfolk n is quite rich." Sylvia shrugged her shoulders as if she had no interest in those bluish-green crystals.


    "Hehe..." Dorienne just chuckled. She didn''t even know why this ce could have such beautiful crystals.


    Their destination was a turquoise mansion in the middle of the vige. Osharus''s arrival caught the attention of a few merfolk, but they just watched in wonder.


    When they got so close to the mansion''s entrance, Oceanid''s eyes suddenly widened in surprise. A hint of annoyance and anger graced his face.


    He didn''t wait for anything and immediately jumped out of Nell''s barrier. Then, he kicked the entrance and entered the mansion as if he was about to beat someone up.

 Chapter 491: Playful Little Avatar

    <h4>Chapter 491: yful Little Avatar</h4>


    Sea God''s irritated expression and haste left the others feeling dumbfounded. Dorienne and Osharus panicked, while the merfolk were shocked by the sudden appearance of a blue creature out of nowhere.


    "Why is the Sea God looking so furious? Let''se in too, quick! This is probably just a misunderstanding." Dorienne conveyed her request with urgency to the little Goddess.


    Nell didn''t answer with anything. She also wanted to find out why Oceanid was in such a hurry.


    But, what awaited them inside the mansion left everyone dumbfounded once again. Not out of surprise, but because it was a bit ridiculous.


    "Yo, the other me. Have you had dinner yet? Come here, these merfolk are so kind to me. They provide so many delicious meals and offerings." Oceanid''s avatar lifted a ss-shaped coral and sucked something out of it with his mouth.


    "You little shit blue thingy! I feel uneasy because I can''t reach you and here you are enjoying a sumptuous banquet as if you don''t care about anything!? Don''t you know that I''ve been across various oceans in search of your whereabouts?" Oceanid growled in annoyance and continued to approach with his fists clenched.


    "O, hey, peace yo. Why do you look so angry. I''ve only been here for three days. Hey, you''re scaring me now." Oceanid''s avatar moved away with a hint of fear.


    "Come here you little shit! I want to beat you up for no reason." Oceanid went after his avatar, who intended to escape.


    "After all, I''m still a part of you. So, you call yourself little shit, the other me. Woo, run, help me! Anyone!" Oceanid''s avatar immediately fled at full speed. He went behind some merfolk for cover, but the real Oceanid continued to chase him like there was no tomorrow.


    Unfortunately, in the end, he was caught by the real one and unreasonably beaten. He couldn''t do anything other than prone on the real one''sp and received the ps in the buttocks.


    "Ow, ow! Hey, why are you beating me with no mercy? I''m sorry, okay? I''m just enjoying my precious time here for a moment! Waa, my butt!" Oceanid''s avatar whimpered in pain helplessly.


    "Keep silent and ept your punishment for venting my frustration." Oceanid pursed his lips and waved his hand to p his avatar''s butt.


    It was like a father punishing such a stubborn and unruly child. Everyone gaped in surprise to see such a rare sight.


    "Pfft, hahaha! He literally punishes his own avatar? Uh, uhuhu, I thought something was urgent, but it turns out, hahaha!" Nell couldn''t help butugh. She clutched her stomach andughed heartily.


    "Oh, God... I don''t know what to say." Sylvia was at a loss for words. She alsoughed, but she covered her mouth so as not to offend the Sea God.


    Elysia, E, and Evelyn looked at each other. They seemed to have the same thought, and they just smiled while shaking their heads slightly.


    "There, there are two Sea Gods? What really happened? Isn''t the Sea God looking for his possessions?" Dorienne became extremely confused. She put her hand on her head as if sudden dizziness hit her.


    "Nay, silly mermaid. Sea God is actually just looking for his avatar that he lost contact with. But, hehe, the avatar in question turns out to be enjoying his time here even though we thought something bad happened to him." Nell wiped her tears from the corners of her eyes and gave the confused girl an honest answer.


    "???" Dorienne scratched her head in bewilderment. But, she then put aside her confusion. After all, the one that was spoken of was a divine being. As long as there weren''t any problems that might happen, everything would be fine.


    Meanwhile, the Azure Merfolk were still gaping in astonishment. They were stunned for a few seconds from the shock that appeared before their eyes.


    "Wait, what is this? There are two Sea Gods here? It''s you Osharus, did you bring that fake Sea God here? What do you mean by this?" The burly green mermen with a long beard frowned.


    "Hm, well, I don''t know what happened either, but it looks like we''re the only ones who don''t know the situation, my friend Aquor. Me and the distinguished guests came for an urgent meeting, but it seems there''s just a misunderstanding here." Osharusughed dryly and put his trident back into his Space Bag.


    "Is it like that?" Aquor was in doubt. He only looked at the two Sea Gods, who at a nce had almost no difference other than body size, the big one and the little one.


    "Please don''t doubt my words, my friend. The Sea God who came with me has a golden energy aura. You only need to offend his divine self once, and that will be the end of you. My presence is only an attempt to prevent a catastrophe. Who would have thought that Sea God was just looking for his son, hahaha." Osharus went over and patted his friend''s shoulder with a crispugh.


    "You smelly red mermen, who are you saying is my son, huh!? This little shit is my lost avatar." Oceanid was in a temper and interrupted with a tirade.


    "Who are you calling little shit, huh!? You jelly head, this is a power abuse. You only bully the weak, but basically you are bullying yourself because I am your avatar, woo!" Oceanid''s avatar rebelled and squirmed away. He managed to free himself, but the executor also chased him again.


    "Welp, save live!" Oceanid''s avatar screamed for help with a hint of desperation. However, he suddenly hit an invisible wall. He was stuck in mid-water.


    "Ugh... I''m so unlucky. Who put up a barrier here? You''re so cruel, the other me." Oceanid''s avatar grumbled.


    "Hm, I think that''s enough, Sea God. It would be bad for little girls to watch if you keep bullying your avatar with violence." Elena raised her voice, and it echoed throughout the room.


    The merfolk were confused because they didn''t know who was speaking and where the voice wasing from.


    "Huh?" Oceanid''s avatar also felt confused because his other self stopped toply with a request from the unknown woman.


    "Now that you''ve found your avatar, isn''t it time for us to go to our next destination? Or, you want to waste my time waiting for you to attend another feast, hmm?" Elena asked in a cold tone. She didn''t want to waste too much time because she already had an appointment.


    "Hm, very well. The other me, now re-reunify with me." Oceanid heaved a sigh. He then gave a e on'' hand gesture to his avatar.


    "I don''t want to, whee!" Oceanid''s avatar stretched out his tongue. He then sped his hands in prayer and took a te of the closest dish to present to the unknown woman. "O the unknown savior, if you can hear my voice, please save me from the evil Sea God. He will only abuse and bully me. In exchange, I will give you a te of delicious prawns."


    "You''re quite silly and funny. Let him in, little one." Elena gave her order to Nell.


    But, it sounded different to Oceanid''s avatar''s ear. He saluted with gratitude. "Is this barrier yours? Yes, let mee under your protection!"


    Nell just rolled her eyes to face this version of Oceanid''s avatar. Even so, she just waved her hand and gave Oceanid''s avatar temporary ess permission to enter and exit her unique barrier.


    "Wahaha, thank you everyone. You Azure Merfolk are really kind. See you next time, mwah. Bye, bye, the other me, hahaha!" Oceanid''s avatar slowly entered the barrier. He waved his hand with a loud and satisfiedugh.


    After that, silence enveloped the room. The merfolk looked at each other as the little Sea God just disappeared in front of everyone.


    They could only look at the big Sea God with so many questions in their heads, but some of them chose to stare at Osharus as if demanding an exnation.


    "With that being said, it''s time for us to leave. Sorry for the mess my avatar caused, and thank you for taking care of him in these three days. That''s all from me, see you next time." Sea God waved his hand once, then he entered Nell''s barrier.


    With the big Sea God gone somewhere, all the merfolk could only look at Osharus to demand an exnation. Therefore, he had no other choice but to satisfy these merfolks with a brief summary of what happened.


    "Wahahaha! I''m already under the protection of the unknown savior. You can''t chase me here, can you?" Oceanid''s avatarughed arrogantly with his hands on either side of his waist.


    However, the next event just made him totally bbergasted. The real Sea God entered the invisible barrier as if it wasn''t there. Now, he could only stare at his other self as if he couldn''t believe it.


    "You said something?" Oceanid asked with a grin.


    "N-no, it''s nothing." Oceanid''s avatar shook his head in a slight worry.


    Meanwhile, Osharus had just finished giving a brief exnation. The merfolk nodded in understanding as they finally knew the truth and the actual situation on the Sea God''s side.


    "Eh, wait, they left without a word and without me? O Sea God and his adventure group, are you guys still there? Did you guys really just leave me here just like that? Oh, my daughter is still there!" Osharus looked left and right, then checked here and there, fumbling through the empty water with anxiety.


    Along with that cry, the anxious red mermen also disappeared before all the merfolk with a poof.


    Aquor and the other merfolk were just stunned and speechless to witness the strange urrence. After three minutes had passed, they tried to check the surrounding while voicing some words of praise or the like.


    They still wanted to see the big Sea God and exchange words with him or entertain him. Unfortunately, who they were looking for was already gone from there.

 Chapter 492: Murky Water

    <h4>Chapter 492: Murky Water</h4>


    "Is your other avatar also around this area?" Elena asked while looking at the two Sea Gods, who didn''t seem to get along.


    "I don''t know anything." Oceanid''s avatar shrugged his shoulders.


    "No one asked you to begin with." Oceanid rolled his eyes, then he gave his answer. "I think, my other avatar is also around here. Probably within a maximum of three hundred kilometers from this spot."


    "Is that so? Hum, I wonder now what happened to your other avatar. Maybe he was having a great party surrounded by beautiful women?" Nell smirked a little jokingly. She no longer felt that there was an emergency going on.


    "Tch, who knows. Maybe he''s just enjoying his time and oblivious about anything else. His signal and sonar are so thin and sometimes disappear. The certainty is that he''s in an enclosed area within a third party barrier or something." Oceanid was exasperated to imagine that his other avatar was in the same situation as this little shit.


    "Hey, I know you talk bad about me. Don''t you realize that you are only making fun of and insulting yourself, jelly head?" Oceanid''s avatar sneered as he folded his arms arrogantly.


    "What did you say?" Oceanid frowned.


    "Excuse me. Why can''t you get along for a moment? If you''d like, please sit down and enjoy this tea. Maybe you''ll feel a bit at peace. If you two have a disagreement, why not have a good talk? We will mediate between you if you wish." Elysia raised her hand for attention. She then handed two cups of hot tea to the two Sea Gods.


    "Ugh, if you say so." Oceanid scratched his head, but he epted the offer and sat down.


    "Eh? Wait a second. Why did the other me obey you so easily? You are an ordinary mortal girl who is no stronger than Beginner-level. Oh, are you the unknown savior? But, your voice tends to be sweeter and smoother than hers..." Oceanid''s avatar stroked his chin in wonder.


    "Of course not. The one who spoke earlier in an authorative tone was my master~" Elysia smiled yfully and wrapped her arm around Elena''s elbow.


    "Hmm..." Elena only replied with a nod, but to Elysia, not Oceanid''s avatar.


    "Oh! It is an honor to meet you, o unknown savior. Thank you for saving me from that evil Sea God." Oceanid''s avatar gave a bow of gratitude.


    "Who are you calling an evil Sea God, hmm? Is the punishment I gave you just now not enough to let you know your ce?" Oceanid pursed his lips.


    "Welp!" Oceanid''s avatar immediately fled behind Elena, then he peeked from the side and stuck out his tongue. "You can''t do anything to me here, whee."


    Unfortunately, the unexpected happened after that. The unknown savior grabbed his head and lifted him into the air.


    "Don''t you dare touch me. You just need to be around me and the real Sea God won''t dare to bully you. Is that understandable?" Elena gave the warning. She just didn''t like the wet, slightly slimy creature hiding behind her.


    "Y-yes, queen! This lowly water spirit understands." Oceanid''s avatar replied with a salute.


    "Hmph, I''m not a queen." Elena released the little blue creature back onto the carpet.


    "Then..." Oceanid''s avatar thought for a moment while observing the ethereal divine woman in front of him. "Golden hair and golden eyes. I can immediately feel that you are a divine being far superior to that evil Sea God. Then... Yes, Miss Goddess! This lowly water spirit understands."


    "Take the tea and taste it. My precious disciple has already brewed it for you." Elena pointed to a cup of tea.


    "Understood." Oceanid''s avatar gave a slight bow of respect, then he rushed to take the tea in question. "This is for me, beautiful girl? When I think back, your voice is like a calm and soothing stream of water. And, you seem to have a distinctive fragrance."


    "Mm, do you like tea?" Elysia nodded.


    "Hoho, the almighty me doesn''t have any weird taboos or preferences. I can consume anything without a hitch. Hum, nice and fragrant tea." Oceanid''s avatar puffed out his chest and gulped down the cup of tea in just one gulp.


    "Hum, good tea. Pardon my etiquette because I can only enjoy something by swallowing it in one go." Oceanid''s avatar patted his blue semi-transparent belly while smiling in satisfaction.


    Elysia and everyone looked at the little Sea God. The tea seemed to change his body color to a slightly brownish one. Still, it slowly faded, and the little Sea God returned to a semi-transparent blue color again.


    "It''s okay. There''s one thing I don''t understand. Can you tell me about this one thing?" Elysia turned to another topic.


    "Of course sweet girl. It doesn''t matter even if you ask a lot of questions." Oceanid''s avatar gave a thumbs up.


    "Then..." Elysia nced at Oceanid once, then back to the little one. "You are the Sea God''s avatar. But, why is it as if you are a separate entity? You and the host are at odds and can even exchange arguments..."


    "Oh that, the answer to your question is very simple, meticulous girl. In fact, that evil Sea God has divided his existence into many, including strength, personality, and much more. And you know, I''m actually one of those who carry Sea God''s greatest trait, namely freedom!" Oceanid''s avatar spread his arms with a big smile.


    "Freedom? You''re more like childish and yful." Oceanid sneered and took a sip of his tea.


    "Heh, whatever it is, I carry the Sea God''s trait. In other words, literally, you are no different because you and I are actually the same." Oceanid''s avatar shrugged his shoulders again with a retort sneer.


    "So, what will happen if you refuse to return to Sea God like his other avatars? Will something happen?" Sylvia also asked out of curiosity.


    "For that matter... Nothing. That evil Sea God just won''t be perfect without me. That''s all." Oceanid''s avatar thought for a moment, but only one answer came to his mind.


    "Hohoho~ In that case, Sea God won''t be able to perfect to his full strength even if he fully recovers just because you don''t want to reunify with him? This is interesting." Sylvia put her hand to her cheek and smiled mysteriously.


    "Is that okay? I mean, we''re going to face the contaminated Sea Gods and the ursed monsters." Elysia questioned Oceanid with a clueless expression.


    "Just let him do as he pleases for the time being." Oceanid replied nonchntly.


    "Ely, it''s okay. Just let Sea God solve the problem with his own avatar. He is indeed not umon to fight with himself." Rhea touched Elysia''s arm for concern. Then, she whispered via telepathy. ''Master Elysia. For your information, Sea God has some issues regarding his multiple personalities, and some of his avatars are also a bit problematic. Let''s ignore him and his avatar for now.''


    ''Oh, um, alright then. I was worried about him for a moment.'' Elysia then put aside all Oceanid matters.


    "Haha, that''s true. I am freedom,e and go when I want it. If you want me to reunify to you, then you need to satisfy me and obey me all I say." Oceanid''s avatarughed as if he was the superior victor.


    "Heh, don''t expect it. You''re already in front of me, and believe me, I have over a thousand ways to turn you into a poof." Oceanid grinned and showed a puff of smoke in his palm.


    "Ugh, are you threatening me?" Oceanid''s avatar frowned in discontent.


    "You can guess." Having said that, Oceanid no longer paid any attention to his mischievous and wayward avatar.


    "Hey, Sea God, where are we going next? Give me directions and we''ll be there. To search for something small and faint, three hundred or four hundred kilometers is quite a wide range." Nell immediately asked about the current problem. They had not moved from outside the Azure Merfolk n''s gate for several minutes already.


    "Oh, I think my other avatar is over there. Let''s try to find out what happened to him now." Oceanid pointed in a direction after confirming that one more time.


    Nell didn''t say anything anymore. She simply patted her magic carpet and gave her instruction with a gesture.


    Meanwhile, Osharus and Dorienne are simply stunned as they can no longer hide their surprise at all they have just found out. They looked at each other with helpless expressions.


    "Tell me Osharus of the Lorelei n, what awaits us around three hundred to four hundred kilometers in that direction." Oceanid pointed in a direction once again while asking.


    "Three hundred to four hundred kilometers? Wait a minute, err... I don''t think any ns or groups live in that direction. Maybe just some ordinary underwater monsters and creatures?" Osharus scratched his head in slight confusion.


    "You don''t know? Very well, let''s see what awaits us over there." Oceanid gave the nod and looked at the front again.


    Three hundred kilometers of distance covered in less than fifteen minutes. Nell elerated her magic carpet speed just because of Elena''s arbitrary request. However, the speed was slowed down drastically as they entered Oceanid''s estimation zone.


    All around them were coral reefs of various colors and slightly unusual inhabitants of the deep ocean. The seawater was so murky and dark. It was not due tock of light, but indeed the turbidity of the water.


    "Hum, I don''t remember that there was a ce like this... Did something happen here? It''s only less than four hundred kilometers from my n''s territory." Osharus put his hand on his chin while thinking about something. However, he had an uneasy feeling.

 Chapter 493: Sea Gods Fury (1)

    <h4>Chapter 493: Sea God''s Fury (1)</h4>


    "I can feel bad omen around this ce. Are we going to keep exploring deeper ore back here tomorrow morning?" Rhea looked left and right with vignce. She didn''t want to miss even the slightest detail in this mysterious and strange zone.


    "Of course we will continue to explore inside. I can sense that my other avatar is not far from here." Oceanid frowned. If the situation became like this, he wasn''t sure if his other avatar would be as frivolous as the previous one.


    "Fine, but we''ll only be scouring this area for one pass. If we fail to find anything, we''ll continue again tomorrow morning." Nell agreed. It didn''t matter if anyone objected because her decision was final.


    "Alright. Let my little decoy check out what might await us ahead. We just have to follow it." Oceanid opened his palm and concentrated a little on it.


    A clump of water slowly formed the shape of a small bluefish. Then, the little fish was simply thrown out of the barrier.


    Seeing the fish swim away, Nell didn''t say anything and just ordered her magic carpet to follow the little fish.


    "Ooh~ Our field of vision has be so limited even though the Sea God has used his divine magic to allow us to see far. What could possibly be going on here, hmm? What if a terrifying deep sea creature suddenly appeared out of nowhere with its mouth wide open, to devour us!?" Sylvia put her hands to her cheeks in a hysterical cry, but her expression said otherwise.


    "Aah, that scares me." E rubbed her arms while looking left and right restlessly.


    "Why do you have to say things like that, right here and now, Sylvia? It''s starting to bother me and scare me." Evelyn voiced her protest with anxiety and a slightly trembling voice.


    The surroundings became pitch ck once again. Only the limited space on the magic carpet was illuminated by the lighting.


    "I don''t know what might happen in this ce. However, my vision aids are ineffective here. If you''re feeling scared, just close your eyes or tell stories to each other. It won''t take long, I promise you." Oceanid suggested in a rtively gentle tone, but he didn''t turn to the girls. He was focused on scanning the surrounding area using his decoy.


    "Ohoho~ Sure, sure. The atmosphere in this ce is quite suitable for exchanging stories. Ely,e join us. I''ll share an interesting story with everyone. Just let the Goddesses help the Sea Gods to scan this area." Sylvia beckoned Elysia toe closer.


    If it was a matter of exchanging stories, she felt very excited because she was an expert in that field.


    Elysia looked at Elena and received a nod. Therefore, she epted the invitation. The girls gathered near Sylvia after that.


    "Can I join too?" Dorienne pointed to herself. She was also interested in hearing stories from other races.


    "Sure, sure, pleasee closer then." Sylvia didn''t mind it. She pointed at the nearby empty space.


    Dorienne smiled and left her father''s side to gather with the girls.


    The little beasts also wanted to listen to the exciting stories, except for Gio. They even lifted their ears to eavesdrop. While Osharus just folded his arms with a bit of curiosity.


    "The story begins on a pitch ck night. A group of five girls are in the middle of the forest with no light other than a dimntern. They get lost without knowing the way out of the forest--" Sylvia began to tell a short fairy tale of what she had read.


    Unfortunately, no one thought that it was a horror story until the middle. It was even more gripping and frightening because their current situation was somewhat simr.


    "--When the leader of the group looked back to check why her friends were so quiet. She was utterly shocked to see no one there. She was alone, in the middle of the forest, with only a dimntern in hand.


    The fear and tremor slowly creep into her body. Her face instantly went pale, and she trembled uncontrobly. The silence was broken as a rustling sound suddenly sounded from behind. At that moment, she didn''t even dare to look back. However, a ck hand suddenly grabbed her shoulder." Sylvia immediately put on the ck glove silently, then she put her hand on Dorienne''s shoulder.


    "Whaa, n-no, ck hand! Demon, please don''t kidnap me!" Dorienne was already feeling too tense and scared. She just screamed in fear and covered her face.


    The pink mermaid turned out to be the timidest of the others. Sylvia only used it to tease the frightened girl.


    "Hehe, it''s not a demon, but it''s my hand. Are you afraid, little mermaid? It''s just a little horror story, no one was kidnapped here." Sylvia waved her glove-d hand in front of her face with a dryugh.


    "You are so mean. But, no one was kidnapped? They disappeared one by one, right? Then, what did the forest-dwelling demon do to the other four girls? And what will that demon do to the leader girl?" Dorienne pursed her lips, but she was still curious about what might happen to the characters in the story.


    "The demons eat them. Virgin girls are delicious to them." Sylvia smiled in response with an innocent expression.


    "Wha-what!? That''s more than one demon? T-they like to eat the girls? It''s terrible, thend is terrible! That forest is terrible, whaa!" Dorienne immediately ran away to hide behind her father.


    "Ho? Actually, the underwater world is one of the scariest if you want to know, the daughter of mine. Are you ready for that?" Osharus smiled helplessly to see his daughter''s response.


    "N-no, no more... I don''t want to hear any horror or scary stories. Please don''t burst my bubble. Just let me live in my peaceful little world." Dorienne shook her head in vehement refusal.


    "Too bad. Pitiful child, she will only continue to live in her little world at this rate, oblivious to the cruel outside world." Sylvia shook her head. She felt pretty sympathetic.


    "Sylvi." Elysia muttered softly.


    "Y-yes?" For some reason, she felt a little tense to look at this friend of her.


    "Hmm..." Elysia just stared at Sylvia in silence.


    "Wh-what? Please don''t look at me like that or I''ll blush. Please say something or I won''t know what you want to say. Or... Are you scared too, Ely?" Sylvia scratched her cheek and looked to the side awkwardly.


    "It''s nothing." Elysia canceled her intention to reprimand Sylvia.


    She only nced at her other friends. They were close to each other and holding hands, maybe out of fear? While Yuuki only gave Sylvia a deadpan expression as if it was the most boring story ever.


    "Meh, it doesn''t even scare me one bit. Not even a single fur on my tail is standing up. I have a real life story that is scarier, but I can read the mood. So, I will tell this story another time if you want to hear it." Yuuki gave a thumbs down to mock Sylvia.


    "Heh~ I already said that it was just a light horror story. Are you challenging me, the expert in storytelling? Then, I wonder what you have. I want to see you scared to death like a scaredy cat." Sylvia folded her arms with an arrogant expression.


    "Why are cats involved? We''re not scaredy cats." Vanessa raised her hand and voiced her protest.


    "Oh, ah, umm... It was just a y on words or conjecture. That doesn''t mean I''m involving the cats or anything, okay?" Sylvia thought for a moment to revamp her statement just now. "Yuuki is a fox, so scaredy fox. Yeah, that''s it."


    "Well, here it is! I''m sure of this now. I''m ny percent sure that my avatar is down there." Oceanid suddenly eximed while pointing at something below.


    Instantly, everyone''s attention was drawn to the designated direction. However, there was nothing but dark brown sandy soil at the bottom of the sea.


    "Huh? Are you sure about that? There''s nothing-" Nell was silent for a moment as she examined the designated spot once more with her magic vision. "There''s a secret passageway. It''s buried two meters under that rather muddy ground. Shall we go down there now?"


    "Isn''t the answer obvious? That''s why we''re here." Oceanid stood up and prepared for a battle.


    A set of water element full-body armor emerged out of nowhere and instantly enveloped his entire body.


    "It''ll be fine if I''m the only one going down there. I''ll finish things quickly. Hopefully there isn''t the contaminated waiting for me underground." Oceanid looked at everyone and informed in a loud and firm voice.


    Rhea nced at the secret underground passage briefly, then she gave the nod to represent everyone. "You''re wearing your divine armor, huh... Hm, alright, we''ll follow you from behind and will help if it''s necessary. You know what you need to do. Please don''t act rashly or make stupid decisions."


    "Understood. It''s easy to destroy thousands of presumptuous mortals who dare to challenge me." Oceanid turned around and narrowed his eyes. His helmet covered his face entirely, and then he jumped out of the barrier.


    *Bam!*


    It only took a thump to the ground, a small whirlpool suddenly appeared, and a deep hole was created instantly.


    Feeling that it wasn''t enough, Oceanid brought his palms together. A ball of water formed there like a concentrated whirlpool.


    "Who dares to touch my avatar!?" Oceanid threw the ball to the ground with a furious cry.


    *Boom!*


    The devastating power instantly caused an underwater explosion. The twenty-meter diameter hole was created, and Oceanid went straight into the hole at high speed.

 Chapter 494: Sea Gods Fury (2)

    <h4>Chapter 494: Sea God''s Fury (2)</h4>


    "He went on a rampage and made an explosion despite knowing that we were still so close to him!?" Nell stabilized her barrier and grumbled in an annoyed tone.


    "Now, now, don''t say it like that. Something bad might happen to his avatar down there and trigger his wrath. Let''s follow him now." Rhea gave a gentle suggestion, but her expression said otherwise.


    Nell just nodded and asked her magic carpet to enter the underground passage.


    ''Ely, can you see it?'' Elena suddenly asked through her mind.


    ''Y-yes, I can see it. No wonder why the Sea God is wearing his war full-body armor.'' Elysia gulped her saliva with slight goosebumps to see what was going on down there using her sacred vision.


    ''Okay, don''t look at that. The Sea God could handle everything on his own. But, it will be better if we just wait outside the gate, Ely. It''s a bit unkind to let these little girls see such bloody and sadistic acts.'' Elena asked for an opinion on her suggestion.


    ''Let''s do that. If something unexpected happens, we can alsoe to assist him in time.'' Elysia didn''t have any objections.


    "All right, let''s stop right here." Elena raised her hand and used magic to slow down Nell''s magic carpet.


    "Eh, huh? Why, why did you do that?" Nell slightly bounced off her big sister''s shoulders as they suddenly came to a sudden stop.


    "Woah, that surprises me. I thought we hit something. Aren''t we going to watch Sea God in action?" Sylvia looked left and right in confusion.


    "What do you want to see? We''ll only watch from here, and that''s if you dare to use your magic vision. I warn you, what''s going on behind that ck gate is something you probably don''t want to see." Elena pointed at the ck broken gate with arge hole in the middle.


    "Hmm?" Nell and Rhea exchanged nces and immediately used their magic vision once again to look beyond the ck gate.


    They couldn''t see clearly because of the distance and interference from the gate, but through the big hole, they could see everything.


    "Oh my..." Nell and Rhea covered their mouths with a hint of surprise. Even so, they agreed in mind to just wait there. After all, they could provide assistance if Oceanid was in trouble, even if they were there.


    Seeing the two Goddesses looking quite surprised, Yuuki felt a little curious. However, her expression immediately turned cold, and she was no longer interested in seeing what awaited them beyond the ck gate.


    As The Goddess of Light had warned, it was something terrible. Only the mangled corpses and blood-red water could be seen.


    "Uuu, that''s not fair. You know that I''m sealing my magic energy and aura." Sylvia pouted. She thought twice about the decision, but she didn''t dare to use her magic vision for fear that her father''s friends would find out her whereabouts.


    "Then you just need to unseal it, stupid. It''s that easy and that simple." Yuuki rolled her eyes at the ridiculous and somewhat absurd reason.


    "This is a serious andplicated matter. You don''t know about my circumstances and situation, Yuuki." Sylvia responded softly and quietly.


    Yuuki felt a little strange because this red-eyed girl seemed to be in a situation she couldn''t understand. Therefore, she decided to remain silent and not mock Sylvia for now.


    "No, those fish are ruthlessly ughtered. It won''t hurt you if you don''t look over there." Le put her little paw in front of Vanessa''s eyes.


    "Okay." Vanessa just meekly nodded.


    Meanwhile, E and Evelyn just looked at each other with some worry in mind. Even so, they didn''t say anything. However, they went closer to Elysia.


    "Hoho, it''s a rare urrence to see the Sea God in action. The ALmighty God inflict a divine punishment on the evil. This may be a once in a lifetime experience. Would you be interested to see, o the daughter of mine?" Osharus stroked his chin with a glint in his eyes.


    "No way." Dorienne answered curtly and crossed her arms with a pout.


    While everyone just decided to watch with their magic vision, Oceanid had just arrived at a hidden hall at the end of the passage. He simply ughtered anyone in his path without distinguishing between the guilty and the innocent.


    "So here you are." Oceanid muttered and swung his arm horizontally.


    *sh*


    A water de split the metal door in half as easy as cutting soft tofu.


    Oceanid then just kicked the metal door and slowly swam into the secret room. "The mortalsmitted a grave sin that invited divine wrath. What you have done has resulted in your entire n''s demise. If anyone is to me, then me yourselves for inviting my wrath."


    After saying that, he squinted his eyes to look at a small, semi-transparent blue creature confined within a ss tube full of red liquid.


    He was aware that his other avatar was in a predicament when he had just arrived near the passageway''s entrance. Still, he ultimately didn''t expect his avatar to be used as an experimental object!


    "Who are you!? How did you get in here? Guards, guards, quick, catch the intruder!" The old red mermen eximed while pointing his finger at the intruder.


    "No one wille to your aid, old thing. Have you failed to realize who I am because of your senile tiny fish brain?" Oceanid became cold and almost expressionless. He could only think of those old mermen as the dead things because that was their fate.


    "No one cares who you are. Since you dared to infiltrate here and see our secret, then this ce is the end of your life, blue monster." The old green mermen snorted with a grim expression. He didn''t know who the intruder was, but he knew that this intruder was powerful.


    "Die you intruder!" The old yellow mermen pressed a red button with a shout.


    A magic circle of eight colors instantly appeared in the center of the room. It expanded immediately to all corners of the room. However, Oceanid only snorted disdainfully to see such an inferior magic trap.


    "Wahaha! You can''t move, yes, you presumptuous intruder? I don''t know why you were able to infiltrate this secret ce, but this is the end for you because you''ve seen too much. me yourself for offending whom you shouldn''t be against." The old red mermenughed sarcastically.


    "I can''t move, you say? What nonsense." Oceanid swam toward his unmoving avatar.


    "Wha-"


    Oceanid wouldn''t allow anyone to talk any more nonsense or make him even more upset. He simply swung his arm to the side, and hundreds of water des shot out to attack the old mermen without the slightest bit of mercy.


    The secretb room became silent and still in an instant. Only the sound of engines and water could be heard.


    "Sigh... Pitiful child. That must be painful. I''vee to save you." Oceanid took a deep breath and sighed. He then reached out his hand to touch the tube.


    *Crack* *Crack*


    The tube cracked little by little with a specific pattern. Oceanid tried to free his avatar with great care.


    *Bloop*


    The red liquid leaked out and dyed the surrounding seawater bright red. Oceanid immediately caught the little blue creature with both hands.


    He didn''t say anything and only gave first aid using magic.


    Oceanid''a avatar opened his eyes slightly and smiled weakly. "So, it''s you. You''vee, huh..."


    "Don''t talk, I will repair your broken element. I understand your suffering, and I have already avenged you. No worry, you won''t feel any pain any more." Oceanid spoke sternly.


    "My life force is broken. Save them before it''s toote. I hope you can fulfill your wish, the other me..." Oceanid''s avatar gave a tender smile while pointing his finger at a stone door. Unfortunately, those were hisst words before he turned into water particles and dispersed.


    Oceanid reflexively tried to grab his avatar''s water particle, but it was just a futile effort.


    The secret room that was dyed red slowly turned bluish. The water was stained with red liquid and blood as if it had just been purified.


    In contrast to that, Oceanid''s heart only grew colder and filled with rage. Even so, he held back his anger for the time being to nce at the stone door that his deceased avatar had just pointed at.


    He couldn''t see what was hidden behind it, but he knew a big secret was hidden there. He just narrowed his eyes and headed over there.


    *Bam!*


    The two-meter thick stone door shattered into pieces just as it received a fist from the angry God.


    Inside the secret room, there were dozens of tubes filled with various colored liquids. Yet, just like his avatar''s fate, the tubes were used as containers for tiny creatures used as research objects.


    "Hmm... A living things that treats other living things as mere objects- huh?" Oceanid was surprised to realize that all the poor little creatures were no longer alive.


    "Sigh..." Oceanid just sighed and closed his eyes. He turned around and left without another word.


    After passing through the ck gate, he even just continued to swim out of the passage without a word even though he passed Nell''s group. He didn''t even open his eyes.


    "Sea G-" Nell was about to call out, but a soft finger suddenly covered her mouth.


    "Let''s get out of here." Rhea suggested, but it sounded like an order.


    "..." Nell looked at her big sister''s face and just nodded without asking anything.

 Chapter 495: Back Ashore

    <h4>Chapter 495: Back Ashore</h4>


    "Please stay away from here." Oceanid reminded in a t tone as if he was talking to empty water.


    As if understanding the situation, Nell simply nodded and led everyone away for two kilometers.


    "What does Sea God want to do? He looks a bit strange." Sylvia tried to figure out the oue of the circumstances.


    "You''ll see that in a moment. Please just be quiet and don''t ask too many questions. The situation is getting heavy there and the Sea God is furious." Oceanid''s avatar tried to help by exining the situation.


    "Oh, I see. Thanks for telling me." Sylvia nodded in understanding and snorted softly at Yuuki and the others.


    No one was willing to tell her about the incident beyond that ck gate. She just drew closer to Elysia, E, and Evelyn because she knew that they didn''t know about anything that happened there either, just like her.


    Meanwhile, Oceanid knew that Nell and the others were already a safe distance away. He then opened his eyes to look at the hole below.


    Aplicated glint gleamed in his eyes. Even so, he only spread his arms and chanted a silent chant, only lip movements and divine magic maniption.


    Thousands of golden threads spread out in all directions on the ground to form a four hundred meter magic circle with eleven little intricated magic circles and arge hexagram.


    Oceanid raised both his hands up and clenched his fists. "Annihtion Seal."


    *Swoosh*


    A blue symbol appeared right in the center of the magic circle. And at that very moment, a pir of blue and gold light suddenly rose up like a vortex that sucked everything in and shattered it into tiny particles.


    Sand, stone, metal, corpses, and whatever was destroyed without exception. However, the caster didn''t receive any impact despite he was so close.


    "Ugh." Nell immediately used her magic to prevent her magic carpet from being dragged into the vortex.


    She made her magic carpet tond and put some temporary pegs, just in case.


    *Whoosh*


    It only required a swing of the Sea God''s hand, and the dangerous vortex vanished in an instant. A big hole in the middle of a giant crater remained as indisputable evidence of a big cmity. A whole n was wiped out in less than half an hour.


    Oceanid looked down with a subtle sigh. He just stared nkly at nowhere for a few minutes before he headed off to Nell''s magic carpet.


    "Did what happened just now stem from your decision?" Elena suddenly asked, but without looking at Oceanid.


    Oceanid was silent for a moment and nced at one of his saviors. "That vile n deserves my divine wrath. Such divine punishment is still merciful because I guarantee them a painless death."


    "Hmm." Elena only responded briefly. She already knew more than what was said.


    After that, Oceanid gave a sharp look to the red mermen on the magic carpet. Even though he was wearing his war helmet, it was enough to provide that mermen with mental stress.


    "!!!" Osharus felt a jolt, but he couldn''t move at all. Sudden pressure from nowhere came and squeezed him from within.


    "Are you and your n or anyone rted to you involved with that vile merfolk n?" Oceanid asked in a cold and t tone.


    "N-no! I don''t even know of this secret hideout. Those merfolk are most likely the crazy researchers from the southern region! Living in the wild is indeed a matter of eating and being eaten, but this is an entirely different matter. You can take my word for it, my n is in no way involved in such heinous things." Osharus gulped and immediately exined with some trepidation. Even so, that did not diminish the firmness and confidence in his words.


    "Is it like that?" Oceanid frowned with some suspicion.


    "Sea God, you are an omniscient divinity. You are aware that Sir Osharus is telling the truth without hiding anything. You have wiped out a n of sinners with no survivors, but what are you going to do next? If the sinners were evil humans, would you kill the entire Human Race indiscriminately?" Elysia questioned it in a gentle tone, but what she said had an implicit meaning.


    "..." Oceanid fell silent instantly. He thought twice about what his savior said, and it was true.


    He was aware that neither the Osharus nor the Lorelei n was involved in this case. However, he still felt suspicious just because of the resemnce to those savage merfolk.


    If the sinners were humans, it would be impossible for him to wipe out the entire Human Race. He already wiped out the sinners, so what would he do next? Either way, his vanished avatar would nevere back, and it was hurt to realize.


    Oceanid had that question in his mind, but he ended up looking up and muttering with a hint of sadness. "Among all of me, why would it have to be you... No more than half of me survived, and I lost you too in the end?"


    He felt something was missing from his entire being, and it would nevere back again. At the same time, he freed the innocent red mermen and sat cross-legged while folding his arms.


    Seeing that, Elysia just closed her eyes and heaved a subtle sigh. She was pretty relieved that her words had the expected impact.


    "Take Osharus and Dory back to their territory. We''re going back ashore." Elena voiced her order as if she had considered Nell as her servant.


    "..." Nell didn''t feel anything was wrong and did as she was told.


    They immediately headed for the Lorelei n''s territory. That short trip was enveloped entirely in silence and a somewhat heavy atmosphere due to what had just happened.


    No one dared to open their mouth to speak or raise a topic of conversation.


    "Ah,-umm, will we meet again?" Dorienne ventured to ask. She sped her hands with some nervousness.


    "It''s possible, but you know, little mermaid... Opportunities don''t happen all the time, then you can create them." Elena gave a smile and patted the pink mermaid''s head.


    "Mm." Dorienne just nodded as if she understood the deep meaning of that statement.


    "Anyway, thanks for helping us to point the way. Farewell, until we meet again." Elysia waved her hand slightly.


    "Until we meet again..." Dorienne waved her hand as well. Still, it was thest moment before the Sea God''s adventure group suddenly disappeared from her sight. "Huh?"


    The confused mermaid looked left and right, but she couldn''t find what she was looking for. There was only herself and her father.


    "They''re gone, the daughter of mine. Sea God is in aplicated mood and they can''t linger here. Let''s go inside." Osharus went to his n''s gate with a ratherplicated expression.


    There was a lot that had happened in such a short time. Therefore, he needed to do an in-depth investigation of the secret groups that might be hiding near his territory.


    Divine wrath was something he had to avoid at all cost. He needed to ensure his entire n''s safety from any actions that could invite disaster or their demise.


    "En." Dorienne looked in the direction where she hadst seen the Sea God''s adventure group, then she followed her father into their territory. She saw her father''s goosebumps slightly for a moment, but she didn''t know the exact cause.


    Meanwhile, Nell just brought everyone to an uninhabited ind not far from the mysterious ind east of the Human Continent.


    "Do you want to go into battle again, the other me? Otherwise, you can take off your war full-body armor now." Oceanid''s avatar gave good advice when the magic carpet had justnded onnd.


    Oceanid didn''t say anything, but his war armor seemed to melt into a blue liquid and absorbed his body.


    "It''s gone." Oceanid''s avatar muttered mournfully.


    "Yeah, I know." Oceanid answered simply. He then stood up on his two feet and walked away. His avatar also followed him wordlessly.


    "Where will they go?" Yuuki suddenly asked out of curiosity. They came for Sea God, but the god in question would just leave?


    "Please let them have their private time to cool off. I don''t know what they mean, but it looks like they''ve lost something valuable." Elysia nced at the curious girls and shared her views on what was happening.


    "Sea God lost something precious? Looking back, I can''t see any other his avatar other than that yful little one. Then his wrath... Is it possible-" Sylvia began to assume, but she decided not to finish her sentence.


    "Yeah... We''re going to spend the night here. Would you like some snacks or food to lift the mood and atmosphere a bit?" Elysia looked up at the starry night sky, then at a giant sandcastle and a statue of a guardian earth dragon.


    With that offer, no one gave any refusal. Sometimes, some delicious food could make the mood better, and maybe that could apply to the Sea God.


    Theo and Le made a ratherrge bonfire, and the girls set up some torches for lighting.


    Dozens of pieces of fish pierced by sticks could be seen stuck around the bonfire. Elena and Elysia grilled some sparkling white fish for everyone.


    Elena put the fish onto the te and seasoned it with care before she handed it to Elysia. "Here, Ely. I just made a special one just for you."


    "Thank you." Elysia epted it and tasted it. "Mm! It''s delicious, you need to taste it too, master."


    "Mhn..." Elena had no other choice as Elysia brought the grilled fish close to her mouth. She just took a small bite and chewed it regardless.

 Chapter 496: Grilled Fish

    <h4>Chapter 496: Grilled Fish</h4>


    "This for you." Nellnded on a rock and offered the grilled fish.


    "No thanks." Oceanid answered curtly without turning his head. He just stared at the ocean.


    "You don''t want this? If so, it''s your loss." Nell didn''t try to convince her or anything and just ate the grilled fish.


    "Things cane and go, you know what you need to do. When you lose something, you will sometimes get something else in return. I just wanted to tell you, we''re going to go investigate a mysterious ind over there tomorrow morning. After that, we''ll go find all of your contaminated avatars." Nell pointed her finger at an ind a few kilometers to the north.


    "..." Oceanid didn''t reply with anything, but he turned his head toward the north. He narrowed his eyes to dig deeper, but he couldn''t find anything wrong with that ind. Even so, he also felt some oddities that he couldn''t understand.


    "Why do you call it a mysterious ind?" Oceanid asked with raised eyebrows.


    Nell wiped her mouth with a tissue and burned the fishbone to ashes. She then shook her head. "I don''t quite understand either, but Elysia felt some oddness from there, and her master believes that something terrible might be buried in the ind. You know, Ely got a little goosebumps when we got inside the ind."


    "However, you don''t feel any strangeness about the ind in question?" Oceanid turned sideways to look at Nell.


    "No, even my big sister doesn''t quite understand why Ely had goosebumps with horror all of a sudden yesterday." Nell shrugged her shoulders.


    "It is natural for a mortal girl to feel goosebumps from the wind or cold. Even though she is the Goddess of Light''s disciple, she is still someone at the boundary between Apprentice-level to Beginner-level." Oceanid closed his eyes and looked back at the ocean.


    But, he felt there were strange sounds from the side below. He reflexively nced over to find the source of the sound. Unfortunately, it was just his yful avatar who was devouring grilled fish.


    "What? I just want to taste it. It''s delicious, you know. I mean, super duper delicious. You''ll probably regret it if you don''t get any share of Masterchef Ely''s cooking. This grilled fish is loved by everyone. Take a look over there." Oceanid''s avatar returned the gaze, but he just continued to eat.


    "..." Oceanid was speechless. But, he nced at the group of girls and little beasts. They were enjoying their time by the bonfire.


    They exchanged words with smiles andughter as if they were in such a colorful and beautiful world.


    "You say that because you don''t know Ely that well. You will be surprised about the truth behind her identity. However, I warn you, never try to pull the trigger for any nasty actions against her or you will pay a huge price for it." Nell put her hands behind her back and warned with emphasis.


    "She is my savior, how can I be ungrateful and act against her? But, her true identity, huh..." Oceanid tried to check on Elysia once more. However, he could only see the young girl as an ordinary mortal girl.


    As he tried to look deeper, the golden lights blocked his view. He couldn''t take a deeper look at Elysia, including what was hidden behind the white dress.


    "I''m just reminding you, don''t you dare peek at the girls, especially Elysia, or else my big sister will punish you. The Goddess of Light probably won''t give you any mercy. Oh no, she realized that you were trying to peek at her precious disciple. I''m innocent and really not involved in this. Bye~" Nell immediately flew away towards her big sister. She didn''t want to take any punishment from Elena, not anymore.


    "Huh?" Oceanid was stunned and didn''t understand the meaning of Nell''s words just now. At that very moment, mental pressure suddenly hit him. It seemed to squeeze his entire being from within.


    ''I can see your indecent intentions. It''s fine if you''re just checking my precious disciple''s magic circuit or the like, but I can''t tolerate you if you see what you shouldn''t. I don''t care about your reasons, but don''t ever do that again and there''s no leniency in the next situation. Understood?'' Elena gave a stern warning via telepathy.


    ''U-understood...'' Oceanid stuttered slightly.


    ''Oh no, I need to teach you a lesson so you don''t do it again.'' Elena muttered as if she was considering something.


    ''W-wait! I only scanned your disciple at a nce. I didn''t mean to peek at her.'' Oceanid immediately defended. It was indeed a bit strange, but his instincts knew that he needed to avoid punishment from this Goddess.


    ''I trust my hunch. You were trying to see my disciple naked, right? Hmph! Take this as a warning, you Pervert God.'' Elena gave a soft snort and used a magicbination of illusion and mental pressure.


    An artificial event based on a projection was applied in a certain way to create something like an actual event, just like a high-level Illusionary Technique.


    Oceanid''s eyes widened to see himself evaporating and eroding little by little. He could not speak or move at all, and he could only stare at the Goddess of Light''s golden eyes in panic.


    He was an Almighty God, ranked eleventh in the Divine Order for the good of the world! Even though he wasn''t stronger than half his prime, it shouldn''t be that bad, right? Even so, he seemed like an ordinary little boy in front of this Golden Goddess.


    As only his head remained, a shback of thousands of past events shed through his mind. It was the only thing he could do at the end of his moment.


    *Swiish*


    Oceanidpletely evaporated and turned into steam that vanished in the wind. However, everything was instantly back to normal as if nothing had happened before.


    The sound of the ocean and the cool air under the night sky. The atmosphere was enlivened by the girls'' chit-chat about trivial matters.


    "Ha-huh, huff..." Oceanid broke out in cold sweat and gasped for breath. He then looked at his wing-like hands in astonishment. It was indeed more significant than a divine level illusion! "A horribly real illusion."


    "What''s your problem, the other me?" Oceanid''s avatar felt that something was wrong, but he didn''t know what it was.


    "..." Oceanid didn''t answer for a few seconds. He then stared at his avatar in silence.


    "Wha-what? I''m only here to apany you because you look so pitiful. Don''t try to snatch my grilled fish. If you want some, you just need to go to Masterchef Elysia and ask for your share. The Goddess of Blessings already gave it to you earlier, but you refused." Oceanid''s avatar hugged his remaining two grilled fish to keep them safe.


    "Hmm." Oceanid didn''t respond much, but he decided to go closer to the bonfire and join the party. On second thought, he did lose something, but he might encounter great things in return.


    "Oh, are you all right, Sea God? Would you like some special grilled fish? They are the sparkling white fish we caught a while ago." Elysia greeted with a smile.


    "All right." Oceanid nodded and sat down on a rock. He subconsciously distanced himself from the Goddess of Light.


    "Aren''t you too far away if you sit there? Why don''t youe over and join us?" Rhea asked only as a courtesy.


    "No, that''s fine. I might vaporize if I''m near a bonfire." Oceanid gave a random excuse without much thought.


    "..." Rhea was at a loss for words, and so was everyone else, including the yful little avatar.


    A divine water spirit who was afraid to evaporate because of a small bonfire? What kind of joke was that?


    Even so, Elysia just shook her head and stood with a te of medium-sized grilled fish in hand. She then gave it to the Sea God. "Here, please enjoy. Please tell me whether this suits your taste or not."


    "Hum, thank you. I ept your offering." Oceanid received the dish. He sniffed it and scanned it before he tasted one of the grilled fish.


    "How?" Elysia asked curiously.


    "Not bad. You''re good at cooking." Oceanid gave the nod and threw the whole grilled fish into his mouth.


    "..." Elysia didn''t know what to say. Oceanid devoured one medium-sized fish in one go.


    "Ah, umm, I''m d you like it. Then I excuse myself." Elysia smiled awkwardly and walked away.


    Oceanid looked at Elysia''s back with some astonishment. What Nell had told him reyed in his mind once again, and it made him even more curious about this little girl''s true identity.


    "Are we going to investigate and unearth the secrets hidden in that mysterious ind? I want to know. Could it be, there is buried a big cruel and terrible monster? Err, a sealed big bad monster!?" Sylvia widened her eyes at her baseless assumption.


    "That might happen. There''s definitely something dangerous under that mysterious ind. It''s too deep to see from the surface even if we use magic vision. But-" Rhea raised her finger to draw attention.


    "But?" Yuuki tilted her head slightly.


    "It is only the Goddess of Light, the Goddess of Blessings, Sea God, me, and Ely who will investigate the mysterious ind. All of you whom I did not mention will remain on this ind for your own good." Rhea reminded that once again while looking at each of the individuals she mentioned.


    "Boo, why can''t wee along, but Elysia is included in the investigation group?" Sylvia pouted and puffed her cheeks like a pufferfish.


    "For themon good. Elysia will always be by her master''s side, but that''s different for us. Me and the Goddess of Blessings can''t look after everyone if something extremely dangerous happens. For you know, a God-level ursed monster is sealed somewhere in this world. You know the weight of this information, right?" Rhea patted the sand with a solemn expression.

 Chapter 497: Scary Monster Beneath the Mysterious Island

    <h4>Chapter 497: Scary Monster Beneath the Mysterious Ind</h4>


    Under the bright morning sun, a group of people was gathering on the beach. However, the group separated into two teams, one with few members and one with many members.


    "Vann, please convey my words to Gio." Elysia crouched down and stroked the white cat''s head and the brown tortoise.


    "Yes, master." Vanessa nodded and closed her eyes. She almost purred when her chin was stroked by her master.


    "Gio, we''re going to go away for a while to check out the mysterious ind over there. As the strongest, please protect our group from any harm, okay? Also, please don''t let anyone off this ind until we get back. Can you do that?" Elysia made her request while looking into the little tortoise''s brown eyes.


    "Mew, meoaw, rawr, rarr--" Vanessa tranted her master''smand into rawrnguage.


    "Rawr!" Gio nodded repeatedly. He felt proud to be called the strongest servant.


    "Well then, see youter." Elysia stood up while waving her hand. She then went to her friends. "Please wait for us until we get back, okay?"


    "Mm, we''ll wait here."


    "You don''t have to worry, Ely. Also, please be careful and be extra vignt because no one knows what kind of monster might be buried beneath that mysterious ind."


    "Yes, please be careful."


    "Mkay~"


    While the other three girls answered with some concern, it was Sylvia who responded casually.


    "Hmm?" Elysia felt something was wrong, but she didn''t know what it was. She nced at the devil girl subconsciously.


    "Ah, yes. You don''t have to worry about me, Ely. On the other hand, you need to be super duper careful because the unexpected in a gruesome dungeon is the worst." Sylvia raised her index finger and reminded Elysia as if it was extra meaningful.


    "Mm, thanks for the advice. I''ll be very careful." Elysia nodded, then went to Elena''s side.


    "Very well, please be good kids and wait for us here without causing any trouble. That includes you, little blue." Nell pointed at Oceanid''s avatar. The little blue one also wanted to join the investigation team.


    "Eh? Why?" Oceanid''s avatar was a bit surprised that he couldn''te.


    "That''s because you refused to reunify with me. Since you''re too weak, just wait here like a good boy. Your job is to look after this group while we''re gone." Oceanid shooed his avatar to return.


    "Too weak? Even though I''m small and not as strong as you, I''m still one third of a thousand of the power of a God!" Oceanid''s avatar emphasized his deration.


    "Alright, alright, you stay here and take responsibility for them. Got it?" Oceanid rolled his eyes, but the decision that had been made was irrevocable.


    Oceanid''s avatar just turned around to go to the little beasts while grumbling under his breath.


    After that, Elysia, Elena, and the divine beings flew away to the mysterious ind. Nell''s magic carpet waved its tassel to send its master away.


    "Mhm... This is a bit unfair. I also want to go to unravel the mystery beneath that mysterious ind." Sylvia pouted andined.


    "There, there, Ely will share the story with uster." E patted Sylvia''s back gently.


    "Please don''t be like a spoiled girl. We can spend our time with many things while waiting for the investigation team to return. It will probably only take until noon.


    Oh no, I need some sun cream, or I''ll get sunburnt. Eve, please help me." Yuuki took Evelyn''s hand, and they went to her wooden house.


    "Err... Would you like some anti-UV cream, Sylvia?" E looked into Sylvia''s face and asked softly.


    "No, I''ll go to the sandcastle and y in the water a bit. You can go with Yuuki and Evelyn for some sun cream." Sylvia shook her head and walked away.


    "Then, I''ll be right back." E nodded and went after Yuuki and Evelyn. The scorching sun would probably torment herter, and she didn''t want that.


    "Ahem, Miss Sylvia, you better not go too far. Stay where I can see you, okay?" Theo waved his little paw high.


    "Hum." Sylvia replied with a hum and entered the giant sandcastle. But, she smirked a moment after and used the exit on the other side. She headed out to sea sneakily and dived silently.


    "Hehe, they won''t know if I sneak away to that mysterious ind." Sylvia grinned widely and moved away from the ind.


    She then took a detour and swam as fast as she could to the mysterious ind. The willful devil girl used the seabed escape route without anyone knowing it.


    Not long after, two human girls and a fox girl in summer dresses came out of the wooden house.


    "Hm? Where did that red-eyed girl go? Usually, she is the noisiest and easiest to spot." Yuuki looked left and right in confusion.


    "I have no idea either. E, Sylvia was with you just now. What did she say before you entered the hut?" Evelyn shrugged.


    "Uhm, Sylvia said that she wanted to go to the sandcastle and y in the water a bit." E spread her arms because she didn''t know either.


    "Okay, I want to check that unruly girl. I''m afraid she slipped away and didn''t heed Elysia''s orders." Yuuki walked briskly towards the sandcastle as if she was in a hurry.


    Meanwhile, E and Evelyn just exchanged nces and decided to go closer to the little beasts.


    "Nee, what are you guys doing? Is Gio building a, umm... fort?" Evelyn smiled in amusement to see the little tortoise forming a sand wall.


    "No. Gio is building a watchtower. He''s currently making underground foundations with magic before making a tall one." Vanessa helped to answer.


    "Oh~ So it''s like that. That way, everyone will get an early notification if danger approaches. That''s a brilliant idea." Evelyn dropped her fist onto her open palm.


    At that moment, Yuuki suddenly ran to and fro with a worried expression. She entered the wooden house only to came out shortly after. "Hey, everyone, I can''t find Sylvia anywhere! I''ve looked for her all over the ind, but she''s nowhere to be seen."


    "Eh?"


    "Huh?"


    Everyone became shocked to hear the news. It had only been a few minutes, and Sylvia had disappeared without anyone knowing about it?


    "Raw?" Gio felt that there was something odd about everyone''s expressions. He asked his senior sister to find out.


    Of course, Vanessa immediately told what had just happened. Hearing that, Gio pursed his lips and frowned. He stopped his work and transformed into the dragon-armored man.


    "..." Gio crouched down and put his hand on the sand. He closed his eyes and scanned thoroughly through the soil medium.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t find the whereabouts of the girl in question. That girl most likely left quietly without anyone knowing when no one was paying attention to her. Whatever it was, that girl had disobeyed her master''s orders, but that was also part of his responsibility. And the problem was there!


    "Rarrr..." Gio shook his head and reported the scan results to his senior sister.


    "Oh this is bad. Gio has scanned through the ground for five kilometers, but he can''t find Sylvia anywhere, not even in the seas around this ind. How, what should we do?" Vanessa put her little paw on her forehead as if she had just received sudden dizziness.


    "Grrr... That disobedient girl. Goddess Elysia needs to punish herter so she doesn''t do what she wants without rules." Yuuki clenched his fists in annoyance. But, she sped the sides of her head with a bit of uneasiness. "Everyone will probably get punished just for what she did uuu..."


    "..." Evelyn and E didn''t understand why Yuuki referred to Elysia as the Goddess. They could only put that aside, but they also couldn''t do anything about their current problem either.


    "Did that naughty girl slip away by the sea? In that case, I''m very reliable for this matter. Maybe she went to that mysterious ind because her curiosity controlled her mind? Hopefully she hasn''t swam far. But..." Oceanid''s avatar looked at the direction of the mysterious ind a few tens of kilometers to the north with a bit of trepidation.


    "But? But what?" Yuuki immediately approached the little Sea God to find out more.


    "I think she has gone too far from the ind and is probably almost there. What should we do? Do you want me to tell the other me about this?" Oceanid''s avatar scratched his head awkwardly.


    "Hmph! If she has arrived at that mysterious ind, then let her get the punishment from the Goddess directly. It doesn''t mean I care about her or anything, okay?" Yuuki snorted and folded her arms.


    "Come on Eve, E. Let''s y something. I heard that Gio was building a watchtower, so let''s build a fort as well." Yuuki walked away toward Gio''s small mound.


    "Rawr?" Gio asked in surprise.


    "It''s okay, let''s build a fort at once and we can y to pass the time." Yuuki responded as if she knew what was being asked, even though she didn''t understand the rawrnguage.


    Meanwhile, Elysia''s group had just arrived at a spot right in the middle of the mysterious ind. Oceanid became more and more curious because the strange foreboding that came was getting stronger and peaked at that spot.


    "Are you sure this is the right location? You feel the horror of this ce is the scariest, Elysia?" Oceanid checked his surroundings and narrowed his eyes.


    "En, I''m sure of it. I can''t exin it, but something might be buried within this ind. It''s like an aura of hatred, anger, evil, or vengeful desire. Also, blood..." Elysia hugged herself as if she had got a sudden goosebump.


    "A scary monster beneath a mysterious ind. Is it possible-" Oceanid mumbled while stroking his chin, but he didn''t finish his sentence and just stared at Rhea and Nell.

 Chapter 498: Underground Labyrinth

    <h4>Chapter 498: Underground Labyrinth</h4>


    "We can''t say for sure. Let''s find out the truth." Rhea shook her head.


    "In that case, please step back a bit Elysia. It''ll be a bit of a hassle to find the secret entrance. I''ll just make our way underground at the spot you''re standing on." Oceanid gave a hand gesture for Elysia to move a bit.


    "Oh, um, okay." Elysia took three steps back.


    Oceanid once again looked deep into the ground with his magic vision. Still, only a vast expanse of t soil and rock was noticeable to his eyes. He couldn''t see what might be hidden behind that stone wall.


    "That''s not ayer of the world''s crust. So, a dungeon or maybe the ruins from the Gods era?" Oceanid muttered under his breath and made a four-meter diameter circle on the ground using his feet.


    The blue liquid on the sandy soil then swirled and made a hole in the ground. It only took thirty seconds, and spiral staircases leading underground were created without any noise.


    "Alright, the entrance has been created. There''s a ruin down there blocking my vision. Just in case, we won''t go into the ruins down there openly." Oceanid reminded the others. Then, he went down the stairs.


    "A ruin?" Elysia looked at Elena cluelessly, but thetter didn''t really understand the matter either.


    "Hm, maybe that night we didn''t scan carefully. More than a kilometer down there is a buried ruin." Nell scratched her head. This was so strange because she was sure that she couldn''t find anything down there.


    "Ehm~" Rhea just hummed and went behind Elysia and Elena. "Allow me to walk behind you to ensure everyone''s safety."


    "Okay." Elysia just nodded, and they went down the stairs to follow Oceanid.


    Meanwhile, a girl with ck hair and red eyes had just returned to thend on the northern shore of the mysterious ind. She was thoroughly drenched, but that couldn''t hide her excited expression.


    "Ehehe~ I did it!" Sylvia raised her hands high and jumped up a little.


    "Oops, please stay calm and don''t make noise. Now, I just need to find Ely and join them. I just need to act like a sweet yet silly girl to Ely, then I''m sure she will let mee along." Sylvia pped her hands happily at the idea.


    She looked left and right in confusion as she didn''t know about the investigation team''s whereabouts. Nevertheless, that wouldn''t stop her. "Yeah, it''s an adventure! A mysterious territory exploration with a hidden boss in an underground dungeon. Err... I''m sure they''re in the middle of the ind because that''s where Ely suddenly got goosebumps that night. Hum, yes."


    After being convinced by the decision, the unruly devil girl went after the investigation team without considering the risk or anything else. Her father''s high-level weaponry made her quite confident that she could protect herself until she met Elysia, even without using any kind of magic.


    "A stone floor? Are you really unable to scan anything underneath?" Elena stomped her foot on the stone floor to check its hardness.


    "Ssshh! We''ll go down there in stealth. After this, we''ll just exchange words using a group protected telepathy line. Make sure no one notices us and we shouldn''t rm anything down there." Oceanid reminded everyone once again.


    At the same time, he established a telepathic connection that connected everyone on the team.


    "I can manage our invisibility perfectly. But, I want you to be the vanguard and be at the forefront." Elena pointed her palm at Oceanid.


    "That''s an easy thing. Get us into stealth mode now. I suspect that this is a dangerous ruin with some high-level Space Laws. Please raise all of your vignce to the maximum level. We don''t know what awaits uster." Oceanid folded his arms confidently.


    Elysia, Elena, Rhea, and Nell nodded in agreement. After that, Elena made a circr motion with her finger to construct ayered barrier dome equipped with invisibility for everyone.


    Feeling iplete, she also applied disguises and illusions in the deepestyers to ensure that even divine beings couldn''t detect them easily.


    ''Just don''t get out of this dome barrier or you will need to use your own magic for your own invisibility.'' Elena looked into the eyes of each individual.


    ''That''s good.'' Oceanid stroked theyered barrier with a satisfied nod. ''All right, please wait a moment.''


    With that being said, Oceanid made another circle on the ground and made a way underground. The super-duper hard stone floor was drilled by the Sea God''s blue liquid.


    ''It''s been a minute, can you make a hole there or not?'' Nell asked in astonishment as she stared into a few centimeters deep circle. It wasn''t even a hole yet!


    ''Couldn''t you be patient a little bit? This stone floor is ultra solid and exudes a strange aura. I need some time to get through this.'' Oceanid pursed his lips. His conjecture grew more substantial, and he became more and more confident that this ruin was from the Gods'' era.


    After five minutes, Oceanid was still trying. Yet, the three-meter-thick stone floor could only be perforated after Elena decided to lend a hand. And it didn''t even take more than three minutes.


    ''Well, as I thought.'' Oceanid jumped into the hole and looked around with his magic vision.


    ''Hmm?'' Elena held Elysia''s hand, and they jumped together. Nell and Rhea followed right after.


    They allnded in a dark and empty passage. The surroundings were just stone walls and the minimal lighting of the blue crystals on the ceiling.


    ''So, this stone wall is blocking my scanning ability and sight. It''s also lined with odd extra hard walls. This material reminds me of someone who is very sensitive to privacy.'' Oceanid went closer to the stone wall and inspected it.


    ''Do you mean the God of Sky, Sorush? The inneryer of these wall are sky stone, that''s the name he gave to this strange aura stone.'' Rhea only nced at the gray wall and was instantly convinced.


    ''Yes, it''s definitely him. Is this ruin his? Is he safe and hiding here? Or maybe, something else?'' Oceanid frowned and walked out of the dome barrier.


    ''You''re out of my protection.'' Elena told in a t tone.


    ''It''s okay, I will be the vanguard and walk in front. You girls just have to follow me.'' Oceanid raised his hand high.


    Elena just rolled her eyes. She then looked at the girl next to her. ''Are you afraid, Ely? Don''t worry, I''ll keep holding your hand as much as you want.''


    ''No, it''s just that- uhm, I have a bad feeling.'' Elysia rubbed the back of her neck with a bit of uneasiness. She didn''t even understand why either.


    Elena tilted her head slightly to see Elysia''s face at a better angle. She also didn''t understand why Elysia turned a little pale and sometimes shivered.


    ''Let''s finish this investigation quickly.'' Elena gripped Elysia''s hand tighter and walked after Oceanid.


    Nell and Rhea exchanged nces, but they had absolutely no idea what had happened to Elysia. This ce haunted Elysia with anxiety and horror, but no one understood why not even Elysia herself.


    *ck*


    The new girls walked no further than seven steps, a cracking sound suddenly sounded from the front.


    ''Oops.'' Oceanid was dumbfounded as he looked down at the floor. He stepped on something, and it cracked instantly.


    At that very instant, a sudden heavy gravitational pressure suddenly came from the four sides of the wall.


    *St*


    Blue liquids sttered everywhere. Oceanid just died without a word.


    ''He died?'' Elena asked with a deadpan expression. She didn''t know what to say to see such a ridiculous thing.


    ''I do not think so. His body only crumbled from his carelessness. Give him a few seconds and he''ll be right back.'' Nell shook her head with an amused smile.


    The blue liquids moved on their own and reshaped the form of a blue semi-transparent human. Oceanid then awkwardlyughed while scratching his head. ''Hahaha, sorry for showing such an embarrassing thing. I paid too much attention to my surroundings for hundreds of meters, but neglected to pay attention to the close ones. The trap trigger camouge is quite precise and difficult to distinguish.''


    ''Let''s use our magic vision at all times and fly instead of walking. Apparently, this is a dungeon orbyrinth made full of traps. I''m getting more and more curious and wondering about what''s hidden in this ce.'' Nell suggested with a nod. She felt that her suggestion was the best solution.


    With that being said, everyone chose to levitate and use their special eye abilities, including Elysia.


    ''Huh? Elysia, your eyes shine with light of various colors. Doesn''t the light from magic vision just follow the color of your iris with a hint of color from the energy aura?'' Oceanid made himself float slightly to be at Elysia''s eyes level.


    ''My precious disciple is the special one. Her eyes ability is no magic vision. Nevermind, go back to explore this ce. You can trigger a few more traps, but don''t involve us.'' Elena shooed the little blue creature to fly ahead.


    ''Boo...'' Oceanid loosened his shoulders and went ahead like bait.


    The God who fell for an unexpected trap refused to embarrass himself a second time. Because of that, he became super careful, without leaving out the slightest detail. The investigation team continued to explore the undergroundbyrinth without triggering any traps or identally entering any dangerous room.


    At that time, a curious devil girl had just arrived at a hole with spiral staircases. She peered down with sparkling eyes. "An abyys, dungeon, or perhaps abyrinth leading to incredible treasures that might be guarded by a final boss!"

 Chapter 499: Weird Hexagrams in the Maze

    <h4>Chapter 499: Weird Hexagrams in the Maze</h4>


    "Hum-mm~ Now we can be sure that Ely and the others are already in there. Let''s go in and join the party!" Sylvia rubbed her hands together and immediately descended the stairs.


    By the time she reached the bottom, she simply looked toward both sides of the passage in bewilderment. "Hm? Where should I go now? Right or left? Uuu, this is a tough choice."


    "Nevermind, I believe in my luck. Then, there." Sylvia spun around once, then walked in the direction she thought was where the investigative team had gone.


    After a few minutes of walking in silence, Sylvia looked around once again while scratching her head. "Where am I now? Why do all these ces look the same? Is this abyrinth? Err... Am I lost? I better head back first."


    Unfortunately, even though she had returned to what she believed was the starting point, she could not find the ceiling with the big hole.


    "Where am I now? Oh no, I''m really lost¡­ Am I going to be stuck here forever? A maze with no way out? Ely, where are you..." Sylvia became a bit panicked.


    She just walked and turned here and there, but she never thought that she would get lost because of it. The girl who panicked then ran where her hunch took her.


    *ck*


    "Eh?" Sylvia was surprised that her footing suddenly dropped. Yet, she immediately realized that something terrible might happen soon. "I might have just set off a trap! Aaa..."


    Realizing that, Sylvia immediately ran as fast as she could to getaway.


    *Bam*


    Sure enough, a ck crystal boulder with hundreds of sharp des fell from the ceiling. It immediately rolled toward the running girl.


    "Waaa. I''m done, I''m done!" Sylvia looked back and hastened her escape. She made a random right or left turn to save herself. To her surprise, the sharp crystal boulder also followed her.


    After ten minutes of running, Sylvia managed to escape the sharp crystal boulder''s pursuit. She was now panting in an empty room. "Huff, haah... Looks like I''m getting further and further lost. Hopefully I''m going in the right direction."


    *Creak* *Bam*


    A stone wall suddenly rose and sealed the only exit.


    "Huh? This maze locked me here!? Where''s the mechanism, where is it?" Sylvia pounded on the sealed exit. She also tried to force herself to open it with her Saint-level physical strength. Unfortunately, none of her efforts yielded satisfactory results.


    *Gurgle* *Gurgle*


    The strange noises suddenly echoed in the dimly lit room. The blue light emitted from the crystal on the ceiling just increased the creepy atmosphere.


    Sylvia fell silent for a moment and froze for a moment. She felt pretty tense, but she ventured to see what might have popped up behind her back.


    "Phew, I thought what was it... It turned out to be just you little blue slime." Sylvia breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the creature in the center of the room. It was just a slime four times the size of a sleeping pillow.


    However, the relief onlysted for a moment. The blue slime suddenly let out hundreds of long tentacles and immediately attacked.


    "Welp, eek! Hey, I didn''te to disturb your sleep." Sylvia widened her eyes and immediately jumped up and continued to dodge the attacks from the hundreds of tentacles.


    Physical ability alone couldn''t keep up with the sheer number of attacks. Several tentacles managed to graze Sylvia. It didn''t hurt, but something after that really surprised the devil girl.


    Her skin turned slightly red, but her clothes were somehow melted by the tentacle slime.


    "You pervert little slime. Are you nning to strip me naked with your pervy ability!? Don''t expect that to happen!" Sylvia frowned and took out several ranged weaponry from her Space Bag.


    *Bang* *St*


    A jet of superheated light shot toward the enemy. It managed to crush the blue slime. The sticky blue liquid sttered everywhere.


    "Fuuh... You got what you deserved. The weapons from my father''s secretb are pretty decent." Sylvia blew out her silver gun.


    "Eh?" Sylvia was stunned to see the sttered liquid formed several new entities. One tentacle slime suddenly morphed into eight identical, albeit smaller, creatures.


    The blue slimes spawned hundreds of tentacles and immediately attacked again.


    "Uwaa!" Sylvia could only dodge and counterattack. Both hands held two silver pistols. Nevertheless, whatever she did, she was at a disadvantage. "Ely, the Goddesses, whoever it is, help me!"


    ''Hmm?'' Elysia looked back reflexively. She felt that someone was calling her name, but she was a little unsure about it.


    ''What''s wrong, Ely?'' Elena slowed down her flight speed, and so did everyone else.


    ''No, it''s nothing. Let''s continue our exploration deeper into this maze.'' Elysia shook her head.


    ''I think we are close to uncovering what might be hidden within this ce. This maze was probably created by Sorush to store or seal something. We''re on the third floor now.'' Oceanid rubbed the wall and rified a symbol there. He nodded confidently.


    ''Third floor, huh... How deep is this ce to begin with?'' Nell muttered softly.


    ''Who knows. Anyway, let''s move. We are on the right path.'' Oceanid shrugged his shoulders, then he flew in front to guide the girls as the vanguard.


    The investigative team explored the maze without dealing with any danger or traps. Inversely proportional to a lost devil girl. She kepting into trouble wherever she went.


    Sylvia was walking with the aid of a cane because she was tired enough to deal with so many disturbing things. She was half drenched, and her dress was tattered from several battles.


    "Uu, six of my dresses are damaged and unusable. This is the seventh one. I don''t want the others to be damaged." Sylvia sighed to look at her ck dress.


    It was torn in several parts, and there were several holes as if it had been burned. Even so, Sylvia''s glossy white skin was uninjured.


    "Pervert slimes, weird monsters, annoying ck shadows, and then what else might I meet here? Where''s the treasure? Where did Ely and the others go? I want to go back now..." Sylvia pouted and muttered in a pitiful tone.


    Then, Sylvia looked at her silver gun and threw it away. It was broken and unusable too, just like the fate of the other eight ones.


    At that moment, she identally nced at a wall with several weird white hexagrams engraved on it. She just ignored that and kept walking, but she just stepped back and stood at the entrance.


    "I''m sure it''s a riddle or something that can trigger a certain mechanism. Investigate it or not? Maybe it will lead me to a dangerous ce? But, it might also lead me to a safe ce..." Sylvia put her hand to her cheeks while considering her decision.


    "Anyway..." Sylvia smiled and threw her cane into the room.


    "..." A few seconds had passed, but nothing happened.


    "This room is safe! Let''s find out the function of those mysterious hexagrams, nana-na,la~" Sylvia jumped into the room. Still, she stood near the entrance to make sure of something.


    After a minute had passed, no traps were triggered, and the exit was not sealed either. Because of that, Sylvia leapt across the threshold to approach the hexagrams on the innermost wall of the room.


    "Is there something behind this wall?" Sylvia took a closer look at each hexagram. However, she couldn''t understand anything. All she could understand were the uniquely shaped slots at the center of each hexagram.


    "It has some strange symbols. But, these slots are probably the triggers to activate the mechanics of these hexagrams. Where can I find stuff to plug all these unique slot holes, hmm?" Sylvia stroked her chin while checking all corners of the room. Unfortunately, it was just an empty room without any clue.


    "Uhh, this is useless. Maybe the keys to open this wall are hidden somewhere in this maze? I''d better get out of here." Sylvia just scratched her head and walked away.


    A sh of ck shadow passed through Sylvia like the wind. She blinked a few times in surprise and looked back to find out what it was.


    Very much to her surprise. A boy was already standing in front of the hexagrams with various colorful crystals in his arms.


    "Hey, that brat over there. What are you trying to do? Are you an evil spirit?" Sylvia eximed.


    The boy turned his head back like an owl. His ck eyes stared into Sylvia''s red eyes.


    "!!!" A jolt suddenly attacked Sylvia, and her blood-red eyes suddenly clouded and faded. She just stood at the entrance expressionlessly.


    The boy suddenly disintegrated and was absorbed into the wall. Simultaneously, Sylvia walked back near the innermost wall like a controlled doll.


    She inserted the uniquely shaped crystals into the appropriate slots until there were no more crystals left. At that very moment, Sylvia''s bloodline managed to get rid of the foreign energy''s hypnosis.


    "!!!" Sylvia flinched slightly, and her eyes returned to a blood-red color.


    "What was that? Eh? Where did that owl boy go? Luckily, my bloodline makes me uncontroble by an evil being like him. Just watch out if we meet again. I''ll crush you with the Disintegrator Cannon." Sylvia clenched her fists in annoyance.


    "Eh? Since when are all the key slots on this wall filled with crystals?" Sylvia wondered in a daze.


    All of the crystals suddenly shed with light of various colors. That lights flowed into each circuit path in each hexagram and spread throughout the wall.


    A circr gate slowly popped out from the hexagram in the middle.


    "What''s that?" Sylvia gaped in surprise, and her eyes widened.


    Yet, her attention was diverted because the uniquely shaped hole in the circr gate gave off a sh of white light as if to lure her.


    "Oow!" A hard object suddenly fell out of nowhere and hit Sylvia''s head.

 Chapter 500 - The Sealed Boy

    <h4>Chapter 500 - The Sealed Boy</h4>


    "What''s this?" Sylvia rubbed her head and looked down. It was an eight-point star golden crystal.


    "It fell from the ceiling? However, I didn''t see anything there a while ago. Is this the work of that evil spirit boy?" Sylvia looked up to check. However, there was only a gray ceiling that was ultimately the same as the other walls.


    "Wait a moment. My brilliant mind says that this golden shimmering crystal is the final key to open this circr gate. That evil spirit wants me to open this gate? I think I was controlled for a moment to plug all the crystals into their slots. This is definitely not a good sign." Sylvia folded her arms and nodded in understanding.


    She just turned around and walked away, but she stopped after taking a few steps. "But, I''m curious..."


    With that being said, the curious devil girl returned to near the circr gate and picked up the eight-point star crystal.


    "Anyway... Let''s find out what''s hidden there~" Sylvia hummed and brought the crystal closer to the flickering slot. However, she remembered something and pulled back the crystal just before it entered there.


    "No, what if you unleashed an annoying monster, Sylvi?" Sylvia patted her chin while considering her decision.


    "Nevermind. I just need to prepare the Disintegrator Cannon here and when the monsteres out, then bam, the battle will be over instantly." Sylvia clenched her fists as if she waspletely confident and confident in one of her father''s ultimate weapons.


    She took a few steps back and took out a silver Space Bag.


    *Bam*


    A silver cannon was ced on the ground, facing the circr gate.


    "Phew, this is indeed quite heavy. It would have seriously hampered my movement if I carried a cannon of this size everywhere. Luckily, I took the smallest one from my father''s arsenal." Sylvia patted the Disintegrator Cannon and wiped her non-existent sweat.


    That ultimate weapon was indeed no taller than half her height, and its length was twice her height, but it weighed more than two hundred kilos.


    "How do I turn this weapon on, hmm? Is this, this, or this?" Sylvia fiddled with her weapon enthusiastically.


    A few buttons and switches didn''t work, but she finally seeded. The Disintegrator Cannon activated and went into standby mode.


    The dark blue core near the cannon handle emitted light. Streams of blue light energy instantly flowed through the structured circuits throughout the cannon.


    "Hum-mm, now I probably already have God levelbat power, right?" Sylvia muttered while smiling. Then she simply inserted the eight-point star crystal into the slot in the circr gate. "If you evil spirites again, I will destroy you with this, hehe..."


    *ck* *ck*


    The circr gate creaked, and it split into eight sides to open an entrance. Even though the passage was only a few meters deep, Sylvia could see nothing but darkness at the other end.


    "Come in or not, huh?" Sylvia reconsidered her decision. However, she simply raised her silver cannon and entered the passage with vignce.


    Right after she passed through the passage, a thin wall of air was there, but it didn''t hinder her at all. A vast hall with blue crystal lighting on the ceiling and blue me torches on various sides of the walls came into her view.


    However, the one that stood out the most and caught the eye was a person lying motionless in the hall''s center. Several red gates sealed and nailed him to the ground.


    Dozens of shining gold talismans floated around the sealed man, indicate it was a forbidden ce.


    "Who is he? Is this the sealed area that Ely talked about? So, he might be an ursed monster? But, I seem to have seen that sealed man, but where is it?" Sylvia patted her chin with many question marks in mind.


    She decided to take a better angle to see the man''s face. By the time she realized who the man was, she pursed her lips. "Ah, it turned out to be you, evil spirit! You were sealed and tried to control me with the rest of your magic, right? Too bad, your attempt failed even though you painstakingly sent your temporary embodiment out with all the secret keys to this ce."


    "..."


    Silence, that was what Sylvia got in response.


    "Hmph! You''d better stay there and rot. I''ll just go. Ely and the others will punish you for my sake when I tell them. Yes, I have to find them immediately and inform them of this." Sylvia snorted and walked away.


    Unfortunately, a sh of ck shadow suddenly enveloped Sylvia''s arm and messed with her silver cannon.


    *Click* *Zap* *Fizz*


    The ck shadow suddenly pulled the trigger of the cannon to prepare to fire.


    "You damn ck shadow! Do you really want to be exterminated so much?" Sylvia punched the ck shadow, and it just vanished. She panicked because her cannon was ready to fire. "Uuuh, this cannon is ready to fire... How do I turn it off now?"


    Another oddity happened after that. Sylvia''s two hands seemed to freeze and move on their own to direct the Disintegrator Cannon toward the sealed man.


    "Is this your n because you failed to control me!? If you want to perish to that extent, then die. Disintegrator Cannon, fire!" Sylvia shouted angrily.


    Red, purple, and dark blue magic circles appeared on the muzzle of the cannon. A highly destructive three-coloredser beam was shot out like a straight line with several rings of energy.


    *Swoosh* *Rumble* *Rumble*


    There was no explosion, only a rumbling sound destroying anything theser beam passed through. Sylvia was dragged a few meters back because the destructive power of her weapon was far beyond her expectations.


    A gale came crashing down and made her long hair messy, but that didn''t stop her from keeping her weapon steady.


    As theser beam slowly disappeared along with the magic circles, Sylvia gaped at the level of destruction of her ultimate weapon.


    A hole was created in the ground, the red gates copsed, and the sealed man was no longer there. Did he disappear?


    "Wait, where did he go? Did he survive or did he disintegrate into particles and just die?" "This cannon is indeed great. Disintegrator Cannon, silver cannon... Silvy. Hmm, no wonder this ultimate weapon exceeded my expectations. It turns out that you have the same name as me, hehe..." Sylvia scratched her head with a sillyugh.


    "I need to get out of here quickly to find Ely and the others." Sylvia then remembered her objective. She turned around and jogged towards the exit.


    "Where are you going, little girl?" A hoarse voice suddenly sounded from above.


    Sylvia widened her eyes and immediately took some distance. She entered into a standby position by pointing her cannon at the source of the sound. "Who!?"


    She looked at the ceiling, but there was nothing there.


    "Hmm? You don''t remember me anymore even though you hurt me to this degree?" The hoarse voice suddenly came from behind.


    Sylvia immediately took some distance as she couldn''t detect anything at all! It made her even tenser. The moment she turned around, a pale boy with ck eyes and hair stood there with a creepy smile. He looked down and stroked his perforated belly, very much like a doughnut.


    "A little girl like you shouldn''t carry such a dangerous weapon. Let me take care of that for you." The boy waved his hand.


    "!!!" Sylvia was surprised. A force of gravitational pull suddenly appeared out of nowhere and tried to snatch her silver cannon from her hand.


    Unfortunately, the devil girl refused to let go of her ultimate weapon no matter what. She was dragged to the boy, still clutching her cannon as a result.


    "Evil spirit, don''t expect me to let you rob my cannon!" Sylvia took advantage of the strong gravitational force to position her legs to kick the boy right in the face.


    However, the kick was only caught by the boy with no effort. He grabbed Sylvia''s leg and stroked it for a while with a lewd smile. "Oops, so fierce. But, you have smooth legs and beautiful skin. Oho? You''re wearing sexy panties too."


    "You pervert!" Sylvia used her other leg to give a kick. As the force of gravity diminished, she took advantage of the situation to aim her cannon at the boy.


    "Has the world be that advanced, hmm? A weak mortal girl like you can injure me with just a weapon like that. Tell me, little girl... Where did you get that weapon?" The boy narrowed his eyes. He tried to dig up information.


    "Did you think I''d tell you about the cannon that my father designed and built with that Evil God''s help? I just need to burst your head like a bubble with this and- eh?" Sylvia covered her mouth. She didn''t know why, but the information just leaked out of her mouth without her consent.


    "I see... So, Evil God, huh... This world still has the living God, hmm?" The boy looked up slightly with a mysterious smile. Then, he looked at the girl in front of him and stretched out his hand. "I need to thank you for freeing me from the shackles of the divine seal. Come here little girl, I will make you perfect and useful."


    *ck*


    Sylvia immediately put on her sunsses and pulled the trigger of her cannon. The experience made her learn, she should not look this boy in the eye.


    "I refuse, bweh!" Sylvia stuck out her tongue.


    But, a brilliant idea came to her mind. If she couldn''t find the investigative team, why didn''t she make them go to her? All she needed to do was create chaos andmotion to make them aware of her whereabouts.

 Chapter 501 - This Has Turned Into A Difficult Situation

    <h4>Chapter 501 - This Has Turned Into A Difficult Situation</h4>


    *Boom* *Boom* *Bam*


    Sylvia really caused chaos, namely destruction and explosion. She shot at her opponent and even threw some bomb, but nothing hit the target at all.


    "Those destructive energies are very dangerous for me. I can''t even recover from the first one." The boy clung to the ceiling after dodging the mad girl''s attack for the umpteenth time. He looked at his stomach that wouldn''t recover no matter what he did.


    "Can''t you do anything but dodge?" Sylvia raised her fist high in annoyance and frustration.


    "I think that''s enough for me to be toyed with by you, little girl. Now it''s time for us to switch where you are the prey and I am the hunter." The boy popped a mask out of thin air and put it on his face.


    Eight tails of shadows instantly appeared on his back, and the mask''s eyes shone with purple light. A purple and ck aura began to surround him and wrap around him like full-body armor. His hands and feet then became like big long des.


    *Bam* *Swoosh*


    The boy kicked the ceiling and shot toward the girl like a high-speed bullet.


    *Bam*


    He justnded on the ground. The swing of his de hand also hit nothing but empty air.


    "I don''t want to fight with you anymore, bye!" Sylvia just ran away as fast as she could. She then mumbled under her breath. "This has turned into a difficult situation."


    "Do you think you can run away from me, little prey?" The boy smiled behind his mask. He did not expect his opponent to choose to run away just like that despite having a deadly weapon in hand.


    "Hiiee!" Sylvia screamed and kept running. She immediately put all her weapons into her Space Bag so that nothing would hinder her speed.


    *Bang* *Bang* *sh* *sh*


    "Hahaha! You can''t run away from me, little prey. Keep running from me and make this a fun game, hahaha!" The boy burst intoughter and continued to chase while attacking at will.


    "I''m not tasty. Just find another prey, lord evil spirit, no, purple demon lord!" Sylvia shouted and nced back.


    The stone walls and anything that took the attack from the ck-purple demon shattered and split apart like they were as soft as tofu.


    "That will waitter, but now it''s about you." The boy grinned happily and continued to chase the girl. It was reallyforting to see the prey fleeing in terror.


    After five minutes of running, Sylvia realized that she was only being toyed with. She failed to escape the pursuit. However, she also knew that if she stopped, it would be the end of her.


    *Thud*


    Sylvia widened her eyes in surprise. She had hit a dead end. To add to her suffering, she tripped on something and fell to the ground.


    *Tap* *Tap* *Tap*


    Only the sound of footsteps could be heard. The ck-purple demon walked over so casually. "Hahaha, you can''t run anywhere anymore, little prey. I''m already bored enough, let''s end this chase game immediately."


    "What- what are you going to do to me?" Sylvia moved backward until her back was against the wall.


    She was indeed panicked, but her brain was desperately trying to find a solution. Aplicated and precarious choice where she had to use her magic to escape and wreak havoc again so that Elysia and the others coulde to her rescue.


    It was no problem if her father was aware of her whereabouts if things had be a difficult situation like this. After all, the opponent was most likely a Saint-level ursed monster with strangely sinister armor!


    "What am I going to do to you, you say? Hm, maybe I need to corrupt your mind so I can extract all the information from your head. After that, I will turn your body into a living puppet. Be thankful that the great me hasid my eyes on you." The ck-purple demon thought for a moment and approached his prey.


    Each step of his de''s foot created a shallow hole in the floor. The closer he got, the bigger the tremors emitted by him. He extended his de hand toward the girl''s head.


    Sylvia stared at the ck-purple demon with terror. She was now unable to consider anything other than unsealing her magic energy to unleash her true power. Her right hand was enveloped in a purple aura.


    *nk*


    Sylvia parried the ck-purple de hand with a small dagger. She took advantage of the small gap to dash past the ck-purple demon.


    "Ho? This is getting more and more interesting. A Saint-level devil who seals her magic and aura. The little prey instantly bes a bigger and worthy one." The ck-purple demon was stunned for a moment. He looked at the scratch on his de hand.


    *Bang!*


    A highly destructiveser beam was fired suddenly and created a violent explosion that shook the area.


    Sylvia returned and used her magic energy to create a much higher level of destruction using the Disintegrator Cannon.


    "This is shocking... Even my treasured armor is crushed by that weapon''s attack. It seems, such a weapon should be destroyed first." Behind a puff of foggy smoke, the ck-purple demon looked at his two de hands. His arms armor were destroyed because he intercepted the attack earlier.


    He then looked at the girl with other interests and ideas in mind. "Hey, little girl, will you be mine?"


    "You mean your living puppet? No thanks. I already have a friend I can rely on. When theye here, it''s the end for you." Sylvia pursed her lips and prepared her Disintegrator Cannon to fire again.


    "You really tested my patience. I told you that, didn''t I? Let''s end the game." The ck-purple demon looked down slightly and red at Sylvia.


    *Swoosh* *Boom!*


    The ck-purple demon shot up like a sh of shadow, but Sylvia''s Disintegrator Cannon was also fired. A collision of the two forces urred and created a violent explosion.


    *sh*


    The ck-purple demon shed out some ck energy from within a puff of smoke.


    Sylvia reflexively used the weapon in her hand to protect herself while trying her best to dodge all attacks.


    *Swiish* *Swiish* *Swiish*


    Some wind seemed to just pass through Sylvia. She was stunned because she managed to dodge all of the ck energy attacks, but she still received the damage? "Eh?"


    *ng* *sh* sh*


    "Aaah!!!" Sylvia screamed in pain. The Disintegrator Cannon split in two, and several more ck energy shed at her. Her blood was sttered everywhere, but she was still standing with a slight spasm.


    "You''re lucky enough that I didn''t kill you instantly. Do you think you can match me with your puny Saint-level strength?" The ck-purple demon came out of a puff of smoke with his armor half shattered.


    "Poison?" Sylvia bit her lower lips and slumped to the ground. She was unable to move her body and could only stare at the ck-purple demon furiously. However, there were some regrets shed in his eyes.


    If only she were obedient and remained on that safe ind with the others as Elysia requested, none of this would have happened. Her curiosity and rebellious nature pushed her into this situation. This result was her fault.


    "My friend and the others won''t forgive you if you dare touch me. Don''te any closer!" Sylvia could only scream in despair.


    "You have good faith in your friends. Are they also in this maze? Don''t worry, if they are superior products, then they will suffer the same fate as you as living puppets, keke..." The ck-purple demonughed creepily.


    "Ely, father, I''m sorry." Sylvia muttered under her breath to stare at the ck-purple demon''s ck hand stretched out to her forehead. She closed her eyes, and tears welled up in the corners of her eyes.


    Five minutes earlier, on the fifth floor of the maze. Elysia once again stopped and looked back because she felt a bad premonition haunt her once again. She didn''t quite understand what it was, but she felt uneasy and ufortable.


    ''What''s wrong Ely? You''re feeling restless, but that''s what confused you too?'' Elena asked softly. She was also confused.


    ''En, I have a bad feeling and my heart is restless about something I don''t understand.'' Elysia clutched her hand on her upper chest.


    ''Is it because of something that might be on the deepest floor? We''re on the fifth floor now.'' Nell looked at Oceanid. He was doing something at a puzzle on the wall, then she looked at Elysia.


    ''I don''t know, but I think my anxiety doesn''te from below, but from above. Did something happen there?'' Elysia looked up with her sacred eyes, but she couldn''t found any clues.


    At that instant, the entire walls seemed to tremble slightly as if a tiny scale earthquake had urred. The same thing happened consecutively several times after that.


    ''These sky stone walls are really bothersome. Let''s go back to check on the upper floors. I''m afraid something terrible is happening there.'' Elysia requested, and the Goddesses agreed without any questions.


    ''Oceanid, let''s go back to the upper floors first to check something. The tiny scale earthquake just now is really unusual and Ely suspects something bad is going on there.'' Nell waved her hand and called out via telepathy.


    ''Huh? Very well...'' Oceanid looked at the unique puzzle on the wall for a moment, then he just flew into the barrier.


    After that, they all flew to the upper floors to check the vibration source just now.. If something terrible did happen there, then quick action must be taken as soon as possible.

 Chapter 502 - Thank Goodness Youre Safe

    <h4>Chapter 502 - Thank Goodness You''re Safe</h4>


    Minor earthquakes no longer urred, but that didn''t stop the investigation team from tracing even to the top floors. It only took them no more than three minutes to arrive at the source of themotion earlier.


    A girl with long, messy ck hair was slumped on the ground with wounds all over her body. A short man d in half-shattered armor was standing in front of that girl. The long ck de was aimed at that girl''s head.


    Elysia''s eyes widened when she saw that scene using her sacred vision. She was sure it wasn''t an illusion, but the injured girl was someone she could recognize with just a nce!


    ''Why is Sylvia here!?'' Elysia''s eyes instantly became sharp, and she darted ahead of everyone when she saw the armored man about to touch her friend''s head.


    "Sylvi!" Elysia eximed and used gravity magic to send the armored man flying far away.


    *Bam!*


    "Ugh!" The ck-purple demon crashed into the wall. But, he stood back on the ground as if that magic attack didn''t do any damage to him.


    "E-Ely?" Sylvia opened her eyes and muttered with sobs. Even so, she smiled pitifully to look at the approaching girl.


    Elena and the others immediately went to Elysia''s side, out of invisibility. Neither of them expected that someone would follow them here. And again, that armored man reeked curse energy!


    "E, Ely, I- I''m-" Sylvia stuttered between sobs. She wanted to apologize and beg for forgiveness.


    However, Elysia only cut it off because the current situation was unfavorable. "Sylvi, you are injured from the curse energy. Please don''t talk yet." Elysia immediately crouched down next to Sylvia and applied her special healing magic.


    She carefully burned all the curse energy that messed up Sylvia''s blood flow, then she helped heal the wounds.


    "Hoho~ So, you guys are the one the little prey talked about? It''s a little weird, an Apprentice-level girl can make me bounce with just magic alone?" The ck-purple demon nced at the girl who was healing the injured girl.


    "So, it''s you. Looks like your strength has dropped too much than it should be. Emperor-level ursed monster that isn''t stronger than Saint-level." Rhea scanned the ck-purple demon and spoke in a cold tone.


    "Yeah, that''s surprising. You can figure that out? Who are you really? You''re just a little girl, I bet you''re not that bastard God." The ck-purple demon narrowed his eyes. He tried to remember whether he could recognize that turquoise-haired little girl or not.


    "Who I am is not important to you. One thing you need to know, this is yourst moment because we will end you here." Rhea didn''t change her expression.


    She didn''t expect them to miss a forbidden room on the upper floor. This maze was actually a sealed area for ursed monsters!


    "No, no, the truth is the opposite of that. This is yourst moment instead of me. Our almighty lord will awaken soon, and that will be the end of this world''s era too. Leading to our era of greatness, keke..." The ck-purple demon chuckled as if he was the winner regardless of the oue.


    "Hmph! Are you sure about that? You are nothing more than an ignorant ursed monster." Nell then exchanged nces with her big sister and Onceanid. She wanted to interrogate this ursed monster, and Oceanid agreed to help.


    ''I''ll be on guard here. Please let me know if you need some help. Also, please make sure not to kill that rsed monster.'' Rhea reminded her little sister via shared connection telepathy.


    ''Understood.'' Nell nodded in understanding.


    "ursed monster? Is that the nickname you gave to our superior race? What a terrible and disgusting name." The ck-purple demon tilted his head slightly.


    "A vile being like you is part of the Ruvoid Race. Because of your traits, you deserve to live under the name of a monster." Elena stood behind Elysia so the armored monster wouldn''t nce at Elysia or Sylvia.


    "You also know about our race''s true name? Did history and the erased era leave enough information to that extent for the current generation?" The ck-purple demon felt a little strange, but he just put that thought aside.


    "Hmm." Oceanid suddenly emerged from water mist, right beside the ck-purple demon. He thenunched the water shackles.


    "Weak element." The ck-purple demon just spread his arms, and the magic shackles were torn apart.


    "Pathetic." Oceanid muttered and raised his hand up. The spherical water barrier immediately enveloped his opponent.


    He then punched that barrier and made the ck-purple demon dart into arge empty room. An epic battle should be done in a vast space, not in this narrow passage.


    After that, Nell and Oceanid entered the room and sealed the exit with sky stone debris.


    *Boom!* *Bang!* *Bam*


    Themotion and small earthquake happened again and again. A battle was taking ce within there, between two divine beings against the weakened Emperor-level ursed monster.


    Elena nced at Rhea, then at Elysia. She crouched down to check Sylvia''s condition and frowned when she saw a few pieces of silver metal and blood on the ground.


    "Phew... Now you''ll be fine." Elysia wiped her non-existent sweat with some relief.


    Then, she looked into Sylvia''s red eyes with concern. "Sylvi, why are you here? Did the others alsoe here and not heed my request? They are also in danger..."


    "I''m sorry, please forgive me for being a naughty girl. It was just me insisting on sneaking off to follow you guys without the others knowing it." Sylvia admitted it frankly with a slight sob, but she kept her voice evident.


    Hearing that, Elysia both felt relieved and somewhat angry. Her words were ignored by this devil girl even though she was thinking about themon good.


    "Sigh... Don''t my words have any weight on you, Sylvi? You consider my benevolence request as trivial thing and can be vited at will?" Elysia stood up and sighed. She felt that she needed to teach this devil girl some life lessons.


    "..." Elena and Rhea looked at each other in silence. They distanced themselves a bit as if they agreed to let Elysia give a little lecture to Sylvia.


    "No, no... Your words mean a lot to me, but I feel left out. I also want to be on the investigative team. I can take care of myself and I have some state-of-the-art weaponry." Sylvia shook her head and crawled to hold Elysia''s legs. Elysia''s sigh of disappointment scared her for so many reasons.


    "It''s not a matter of you being able to take care of yourself with what you possibly can and have. It''s about self-kindness and trust--" Elysia started to give a little lecture.


    She didn''t budge at all, even though the devil girl sobbed and apologized repeatedly. Everything she wanted to do just so this devil girl could understand the meaning behind her request was for the good of all.


    After five minutes of a meaningful and somewhat scathing lecture, Sylvia could only apologize and sob. "I''m sorry. Please don''t hate me, bro... I won''t do it again. I''ve learned my lesson. I''ll do whatever you say, but please don''t leave me behind."


    Elysia heaved a subtle sigh. Maybe, she was a little overboard in giving the lecture? Then, she crouched down in front of Sylvia. "You have learned a lesson. Do you understand the weight behind every decision you make and the meaning behind the kindness request from others? Don''t you care when other people worry about you?"


    "En, I care..." Sylvia wiped her tears and nodded pitifully.


    "It''s good that you understand." Elysia nodded once and gave Sylvia a hug. "You know, my heart stopped for a moment and my body went cold when I saw that the armored man was going to behead you? I was so worried for your safety, so please listen to me. Thank goodness you''re safe... We''re on time, thank goodness."


    Hearing those gentle words of love and care, Sylvia trembled slightly. She realized that she was so selfish and only took advantage of Elysia''s kindness. Maybe, all this time, she was only thinking about herself? Could that be what happened to her father too?


    Whatever it was, something warm seemed to flow into her entire being. One that she never got in her life with her father, a warm impression.


    Sylvia didn''t know what to say, but she shed tears once again. Not because she was sad or anything, but because her heart was thrilled. Her hands seemed to move on their own to hug Elysia.


    After a few seconds, Elysia realized what she had just done despite the emotional impulse. She blushed a little because she hugged a beautiful girl and thetter just hugged her back.


    Then, the long silver objects next to her caught her attention. However, a strange incident urred shortly after. The blood sttered on the ground seemed to evaporate. It instantly went to Sylvia''s body and was absorbed.


    "Wha-" Elysia gaped in surprise.


    "Uhm?" Sylvia loosened her arms to see what surprised her friend. She then looked closely at her friend''s face and leaked out some information. "It''s the Disintegrator Cannon, but it''s broken. It''s one of my father''s ultimate weapons that was made with some help and enlightenment from the Evil God. Weapons like these are the ones that will help the Devil Race exterminate the ursed monsters."


    "Ah, so it''s like that... Is this silver weapon the one that helps you to fight that armored man? He is an ursed monster with high intelligence?" Elysia nodded understandingly. It reminded her of the preparations the Human Race had.


    "En, this weapon is very effective against that ck-purple demon. But-" A worry crossed Sylvia''s mind all of a sudden.


    "But?" Elysia tilted her head slightly and looked at Sylvia''s face.


    "But, I have unsealed my magic energy. Perhaps, my angry father has found out about my whereabouts. What should I do now...." Sylvia muttered under her breath and pursed her lips.

 Chapter 503 - Improvement And Development

    <h4>Chapter 503 - Improvement And Development</h4>


    "You are so afraid of your father? Wouldn''t it be better if you told him your heart? Your wishes, reasons and hopes. He might understand." Elysia nodded slightly. It reminded her of the devil, who was so stubborn and selfish.


    "You have no idea what my father might do to me, Ely. He won''t listen to anything and will definitely punish me straight away. Uuh,st time, he pped my ass until I couldn''t do anything and sealed my magic so I couldn''t recover from the pain." Sylvia held her friend''s arm anxiously.


    "Ooh, um, more or less, it''s father''s sadistic treatment. Well, if you want, I can help you talk to him." Elysia was taken back. Yet, she sympathized and offered a solution of help.


    "Yay! I know you are my bestie, Ely. I promise to listen to all your orders, but please don''t leave me behind, okay?" Sylvia became excited instantly and hugged Elysia tightly.


    "Uhm, fine, we''ll see the situation and condition. But, I''ll be angry if you be a naughty girl next time." Elysia patted Sylvia''s back and squirmed a little to free herself from the tight hug.


    "Mkay~" Realizing the signal, Sylvia loosened her arms and allowed Elysia to stand up.


    "Sylvi, yo-you, your dress..." Elysia immediately blushed fiercely to look at the devil girl''s state.


    Her focus was diverted due to worry and other things. She failed to notice that Sylvia was currently only d in what couldn''t be said to be a dress anymore.


    "Oh, cute." Sylvia smiled in satisfaction and slightly puffed out her chest to see her friend''s adorable reaction.


    She then looked down to check her dress. Well, no wonder why her friend blushed. Her dress looked more like underwear or the female elf revealing clothing because it was torn here and there. "Hm, some of my dresses are already damaged because I identally got into some annoying traps."


    "Uhm, well... Let me help you to your feet. Can you tell us what just happened? Err, starting with how you escaped from Gio, Yuuki, and the others'' surveince all the way here." Elysia reached out her hand to help Sylvia to stand up.


    Then, Sylvia began to tell about her little story from the safe ind to this maze. Also, about what had happened to her aftering here.


    "..." Elysia, Elena, and Rhea were at a loss for words.


    They didn''t know what was on Sylvia''s mind, but this devil girl was indeed the spoiled yet air-headed little one who didn''t think about any risks at all! It was all just driven by feeling left out of sheer fun and curiosity!?


    Even so, they took seriously what almost happened to Sylvia. This devil girl was nearly turned into a living puppet by the so-called ck-purple demon.


    "People of your category seem to only need supervision, not lectures or punishment..." Elysia murmured under her breath and sighed. She then nced at the sealed room where Nell and Oceanid were taking care of that armored man.


    There was no moremotion or the tiny earthquakes.


    ''So, the battle is over?'' Elysia wondered.


    ''The two of them are interrogating the one Sylvia calls the ck-purple demon.'' Rhea telepathically answered and picked up the broken silver cannon from the ground to examine it.


    "It''s broken and doesn''t seem like it can be used again even if it''s repaired..." Sylvia picked up the muzzle part of her cannon. It was such a valuable ultimate weapon, but it broke on its first debut.


    "Are you sure about that? Wait until the Goddess of Blessings returns and you- or, you can ask Ely to repair this for you." Rhea paused and nced at Elysia with a sweet smile. She remembered how Elysia yed the role of the Goddess of Light in Beast Continent.


    "Really?" Sylvia''s eyes lit up. She then sped Elysia''s hands with a pleading face. "Ely, can you repair my cannon?"


    "Ah, umm, I can. It just broke a while ago, didn''t it? Oh, we just need to stick this piece together and it''ll be as good as new." Elysia checked the silver cannon pieces once more. It just split in half and could easily be fixed if she tried.


    "Hum-mm, thank you! My father will be furious if he finds out the Disintegrator Cannon codename 01 has been damaged in my hands. This must be repaired as soon as possible. Ely, please help me!" Sylvia sped her hands together to plead.


    "Okay, please put that on the ground and see what I can do." Elysia ordered, and it was done right away. She then tried to reconnect the two halves of the cannon into a unified whole as if it had never been damaged before.


    Meanwhile, Elena just looked at Sylvia in silence. She thought for a moment about the trouble this devil girl might cause. After all, this devil girl dared to disobey Elysia''s orders.


    ''It''s okay, Sister Elena. Sylvia is just a sheltered girl who is almost like a big baby. She can be rebellious at times, but her nature can be corrected if watched and reminded with stern yet gentle words.'' Elysia tried to reassure as she knew what Elena had in mind.


    ''Seems like it can be done since this devil girl seems to look up to you, Ely. Let''s educate this third friend of yours to be a useful individual in order to avoid potential unnecessary trouble in the future.'' Elena felt it was a good idea but from a different perspective.


    ''Why are you saying as if you weren''t involved. You are the one who pushed me to have friends here. So, my friends are your friends too.'' Elysia answered using a childish yet yful tone.


    ''Oh, uhm, sure. Why not? My teaching has given quite satisfying and sweet results. Your improvement already looks good, but we need to do some more improvement and you''ll be the perfect personality.'' Elena didn''t mind if it was calcted like that.


    ''Hehe thank you. But, looks like we also need to do some development for you, Sister Elena.'' Elysia smiled mysteriously. She had just finished repairing Sylvia''s silver cannon, and she gave it to its owner. "Here, it''s as good as new."


    "Woaaa, thank you! You are truly versatile, Ely. Is it possible that you are a Goddess too? I''ve heard Yuuki refer to you as Goddess Ely." Sylvia received her cannon and embraced it while muttering casually.


    "Hehe..." Elysia only replied with a light chuckle.


    ''Ely, what do you mean by your statement just now? What development do you mean? My well-developed body need more development? Haven''t you been checking in and taking advantage of me, hum? Are you still not satisfied with me?'' Elena asked in a teasing tone.


    Fortunately, Elena and Elysia''s conversation was in their particr private connection. Otherwise, Rhea, Nell, and Oceanid would probably be gaping in surprise.


    ''Hehe, what I meant was your mischievous nature at times. asionally, your misbehavior can get out of control to the point of bullying. I can''t just let this go on and on. Don''t worry, I''ll be there to pull the reins and remind you~'' Elysia went beside Elena and gave a sweet smile.


    ''Huh? Do you hate my behavior, Ely?'' Elena raised her eyebrow and avoided looking into Elysia''s eyes.


    ''Is it like that, hmm? I love you as you love me because you are always with me. As far as I know, my guardian angel is the perfect one in my mind. I just want you to remain a noble and perfect individual for me. Let''s think of this as my attempt to repay your kindness to help me ovee my weakness, Sister Elena.'' Elysia closed her rification with a dazzling smile.


    "..." Elena went silent, but she blushed and pouted slightly to nce at Elysia''s sparkling expression.


    She felt as if a pang had just shaken her spirit. Elysia was sincerely expecting herself to be well-behaved? It was a bit underhanded. If Elysia looked at her with such a gaze and such gentle words, *Rumble*


    .


    Despite that, Elysia''s smile truly dazzled the stunned Elena. She decided to turn around and muttered in a mosquito-like voice. ''All right, anything for you, Ely. But, you sound like my parent now.''


    ''Hmm-mm? It''s fine if you want to be my big baby, o the daughter of mine.'' Elysia giggled in a yful voice.


    Elena and Elysia then exchanged a few more words in their minds.


    Meanwhile, Rhea just stared at Elysia and Elena in silence.


    "???" Rhea had a lot of question marks in her mind. She didn''t know what was going on between Elena and Elysia. Still, it seemed like it was their private conversation about some secret matters. Even so, she somehow could sense a good omen wasing.


    *Rumble*


    The debris that sealed the entrance suddenly moved to open a path.


    Nell and Oceanid casually exited the room, but their expressions were a little heavy. Oceanid dragged a human-sized blue cocoon as if it were just a garbage bag, while Nell simply flew to her big sister.


    "You despicable creatures! You speak out for justice and kindness, yet you attack me in a gang!? Don''t you have shame and dignity? Two Gods against me alone? Duh, guh, burgh!" The blue cocoon writhed in protest. However, something entered his mouth.


    "Hmm?" Elysia and Elena immediately looked at the source of the voice more closely. A boy''s head stuck out on the underside of the cocoon. The boy then hit some rocks and ate some dirt.


    "Heh, that''s what the former Emperor-level cursed creature that always attacked us in a mob with thousands of minions." Oceanid snorted with disdain. He then simply threw the cocoon on the ground when he got close to the others.


    "Hng!" Sylvia was startled and reflexively aimed her cannon at the blue cocoon when she saw who was encased in it. "You shameless savage monster.. Where did all your arrogance go when you fought me just now? You are nothing more than a loser before the Goddess of Blessings and the Sea God."

 Chapter 504 - Altar On The Deepest Floor

    <h4>Chapter 504 - Altar On The Deepest Floor</h4>


    "What did you just say, you inferior creature!? A creature like you is just a tool and ything to me. If not for their interference, you are just a living puppet!" The boy screamed in annoyance, and some veins popped on his forehead.


    Hearing that, Elysia, Elena, and Rhea frowned. Elena just kicked the blue cocoon and added additional magic fiber to silence the noisy boy.


    "Guh, mhhh!" The boy tried to fight back, but the cocoon of fluid and fiber silencing his mouth was incredibly durable.


    "You don''t need to respond to a creature like this, Sylvia." After saying that, Elena put up a dome barrier for them and then looked at Nell and Oceanid. "Have you interrogated this little boy? Tell us what you got out of him."


    "We''d better go to the deepest floor as soon as possible. I''ll talk on our way." Nell put her hand on her upper chest with a worried expression. She then looked at the Sea God and extended her palm forward. "Sea God, please be the vanguard again at the front. We have to get to the ninth floor before it''s toote."


    "Understood." Oceanid nodded and flew flying ahead.


    Nell carried everyone to fly away with her magic, and she immediately reported everything she managed to extract from the little boy.


    "I see... So, this little boy has the name Darko, the weakened Emperor-level ursed monster which can be considered too weak than it should be. And, a God-level ursed monster is on the deepest floor of this ce? A group of humans entered to this maze a week ago, and they''re trying to free that God-level ursed monster into the world?" Elena put her hand to her chin with a heavy expression.


    That bunch of humans would only make the situation worse and moreplicated, no matter if they seeded or not.


    "God-level ursed monster!? If that vile creature dares to emerge from its sealed ground, I will use this to stab its ass and blow its cherry!" Sylvia raised her cannon as if she was stabbing something above. "Mhff!"


    Unfortunately, Elysia immediately used her hands to cover the excited devil girl''s mouth. She pressed her index finger to her lips with aplex smile on her face. "Shh, please be quiet for a moment. Let the Goddesses have some quiet time to think of a solution."


    "Mfh, gh, gh!" The encased little boy responded with his muffled voice that sounded likeughter.


    Sylvia only nced at Elysia and nodded like an obedient girl. When her mouth was released, she put her cannon into her Space Bag again because Elysia asked for it.


    "I hope we''re not toote or it will be a tough battle with lots of risk and bacsh." Rhea took a deep breath and sighed.


    "Well then, what are we going to do with this little boy? He''s of no use to us anymore, right? I feel insecure because of the potential risk he carries. What if I send him to his maker once and for all?" Elena pointed at the blue cocoon. She treated it just like a useless object and an eyesore.


    "Originally, I intended to interrogate him again for in-depth information about his race. His current state is very favorable to extract some more useful things." Nell looked regretfully at the blue cocoon. "But if we''re going to fight a God-level ursed monster, it''s impossible for us to leave a dangerous creature like this unattended. It''s a potential escape for him when we''re caught off guard."


    After saying that, Nell looked worriedly and concernedly at Elena and Elysia. "The courses brought by Emperor-level ursed monsters are huge and extremely dangerous even for divine-levels. Will you and Ely be okay? I''m afraid-"


    Elena gave a stop-hand gesture. "It''s okay, we have a solution. Let''s destroy him when we get to the sixth floor."


    Nell just nodded in response. She then nced at the blue cocoon and got a smug expression from the little boy.


    "Hmph." Nell just snorted. That little boy had absolutely no idea what awaited him. If Elena and Elysia seeded with perfect results, then perhaps exterminating an Emperor-level ursed monster could be done aplished any risk.


    "Psst, Ely, shall we engage in a divine-ss battle? The oceans will be enveloped in fierce storms, mountains will be turned upside down, and the world will be shaken with earthquakes. I became worried about the safety of E, Eve, Yuuki, and the others. They''re still on safe ind and it''s only so close to this ce." Sylvia whispered by bringing her face closer to Elysia.


    "We will do something about it, Sylvi. But, when the divine-ss battle urs, I beg you to immediately go to the safe ind to gather with the others. I will do something to protect all of you." Elysia bit her lower lips and looked at Sylvia''s red eyes with a profound gaze.


    "Ah, uhm, alright. I promised you to obey you. But, you''re going with me too, right? We''re just weak mortals who will only hinder and interfere with the fight between the divine beings on our side against that God-level ursed monster." Sylvia nodded and held Elysia''s arm with some suspicion. She felt as if Elysia would not go with her.


    "Hmm." Elysia couldn''t answer with certainty.


    Even so, Sylvia gave a small smile because she took Elysia''s response as a yes.


    She felt excited and challenged but also worried. After all, they were about toe across one of the worst monsters in history. Hope for victory shed through her heart, but she could do nothing but pray.


    A few hundred kilometers to the southwest, a messy white-haired man, was standing at the top of a tall tower with his arms folded in the eastern region of the Devil Continent. His blood-red eyes stared far to the northeast with a frown. "Sylvia''s magic energy appeared over there and her aura sparkled as if to indicate she was in a pinch?"


    Just a moment ago, he could clearly feel the turmoil from his daughter''s aura. He also could feel his daughter''s restlessness and despair. One conclusion and possibility, his daughter, was definitely in a difficult situation that might endanger her life!


    "Damn!" Dn couldn''t think or consider anything anymore. He immediately sped up at his fastest speed to go to his daughter''s energy trace.


    The strongest Devil Emperor with the highest authority simply abandoned everything, including all his responsibilities, because he didn''t want to lose hisst family member.


    "Hmm?" The Evil God looked at the redet in the sky in astonishment. "He left with high anxiety. Did something sudden and urgent happen on his side? Anyway, where is he going?"


    He nced at a silver ball on his desk then smirked. "Something that could make Devil Emperor Dn so uneasy, that little devil princess might just be getting into big trouble. Never mind, I just happen to be bored. Let''s follow him and find out what''s going on."


    With that being said, the Evil God simply took the silver ball before his entire being disintegrated into a puff of ck smoke and disappeared from the room.


    At that time, a group of three people had just arrived at a hall with nine pirs inside. Blue torches and thousands of red runes decorated the gray walls of the hall.


    An oppressive altar covered with some sinister aura was in the center of the hall. Hundreds of golden runes adorned it. Several big magic circles all over the floor flickered lights of various colors at regr intervals.


    "Hehehe, hahaha! After a week of hardship and a thousand sufferings, I finally found this ce. My grudge, my wrath, my suffering, and everything I''ve been through... Everyone will receive much worse suffering. This world and everyone needs to pay for it! A desperation." A fat man with brown hairughed loudly with both hands up.


    His chubby face suddenly turned like a savage beast as his focus was fixed solely on the altar.


    "Lord Magnus, is this the ce you''ve been looking for all along?" A tall, bulky man asked from behind his full-body armor.


    "Yeah, this is the ce and I''m sure of it. The altar over there is the key to everything and the end of it all." Magnus grinned and walked casually into the hall. He then decided to walk in the air to avoid triggering any of the flickering magic circles.


    "Father, does that sinister altar hold divine secrets and divine treasures? This ce is like a hidden grave in the deepest part of a maze full of traps and dangers. We have lost many men in this ce. I hope all our efforts are worth the results." The chubby woman pursed her lips while looking nervously to the right and left.


    "Keke, of course, my precious. Those devils will receive divine retribution and we will have a God-level existence as our backing. You are the only one in my family who chooses to keep mepany. I will give you the highest honor and guarantee of the one I once promised you." Magnus nced back at his daughter with a strange glint in his eyes.


    "Really? Ah, I know you are the most correct, father. They are all just despicable humans who are present when you are at your peak and run away when you are at your lowest. Those devils deserve to be exterminated for making our lives miserable. I-" The chubby woman just expressed her happiness and joy.


    However, a sudden thump hit her nape, and her consciousness slowly began to fade.

 Chapter 505 - Two-sided Confrontation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 505 - Two-sided Confrontation (1)</h4>


    "Hehe, yeah, you will receive the highest honor for being the catalyst for the forbidden summoning ritual." Magnus immediately caught his daughter before she fell to the ground. "Kashim, take her to that altar."


    "Yes, my lord." The armored man then lifted the woman and carried her up the altar by walking in the air. The woman who had fainted was left levitated there, and he went away to a safe distance.


    Simultaneously, Magnus examined the altar by going around it several times while using his magic vision. He then took out several rubber pouches from his Space Bag. He poured the thick red liquid around the altar carefully to form a circle with a hexagram.


    "I think this is more than enough. Let''s proceed to the next stage." Magnus checked back into the foundation of the forbidden ritual. After confirming that the magic circle was perfect, he took out several yellow talismans withplicated red runes and ced them around the hexagram.


    Several crystals and energy cores were also ced around the ritual circle to supply power. With that, Magnus took a few steps back with a big smile on his face.


    "This is the day when the world will be shaken once again, like what happened to the lost era. Rise up, o almighty lord of the absolute divinity sealed beneath this sealing altar. I, Magnus Walsh, summon you back to this world!" Magnus raised both his hands and shouted.


    He activated his ritual ceremony by channeling arge amount of magic energy. The formation began to supply tremendous power to the center of the altar, right where his daughter levitated.


    The ritual circle lit up with fiery red color, and a blinding red light shone to illuminate the entire hall.


    A suffocating and oppressive ck aura slowly began to emerge from within the altar. The thick smell of blood followed shortly after.


    *sh* *sh* *sh*


    Several incisions appeared out of nowhere and injured the unconscious woman. Fresh blood dripped onto the altar.


    *Crack*


    At that very instant, a small crack appeared on the altar, and some ck auras erupted out with greater intensity.


    The forbidden ritualsted only fifteen seconds before the dazzling red light dimmed, and the ck aura couldn''t be seen anywhere anymore. The crystals and energy cores lost their color and crumbled to dust.


    Magnus lowered his hands and opened his eyes. He looked left and right in confusion.


    "Did my forbidden ritual fail? After all the preparations I''ve made for over ten years? Is the supply of crystals and energy cores insufficient to break the divine seal?" Magnus then looked at his daughter and narrowed his eyes.


    "Hmm..." The unconscious woman let out a strange sound.


    Then, she opened her mouth to speak with her eyes closed. However, her voice was more like a deep old man''s voice than a woman''s. "Pure blood of a thousand people, a hundred high-grade crystals, and a hundred high-quality energy cores. You used the body of a weak woman as a catalyst to summon me to the world? Tell me, weak mortal, what kind of death do you wish for?"


    "My name is Magnus Walsh. I summoned you to this world so that we could work together for amon cause. I know the purpose of the foreign divinity presence like you during the lost era. I am also aware of the influence on this world. Yes, including the sealed ground that has sealed off all of your herds." Magnus frowned, but he answered eloquently with an intonation that was neither condescending nor superior.


    "Ho? You seem to know a lot about us. Tell me what you know and your goals. Depending on your answer, I might not kill you." The unconscious woman opened her eyes and looked at the fat man with a broad smile that reached her ears.


    "You can''t kill me if you want to. My royal blood flows in your temporary body, Ruvoid God." Magnus smirked and put his hands behind his back.


    "Hmm?" The Ruvoid God frowned. He was indeed not at his full strength because only his spirit was summoned to the world while his body and soul were still sealed down there.


    Even so, he didn''t believe that he couldn''t kill that weak old fatty, as said.


    "Are you sure about that?" The Ruvoid God stretched out his hand and pointed his finger at the old fatty.


    *Pew*


    A ck energy bullet shot from his finger, but itpletely missed the target.


    The Ruvoid God widened his eyes in disbelief. He was sure that he had aimed for that old fatty''s cheek and that it should have hit the target for a warning scratch. Was his uracy gone, reduced to atoms because he was sealed for too long? Although a bit unsure, he decided to give it another try.


    *Pew* *Pew*


    This time, it was a double shot. Unfortunately, nothing hit the target or even came close to it. All of the warning attacks only hit the wall far behind.


    "I already told you that, didn''t I? Why don''t you rx a bit and hear what I have to say? I have a guarantee you''ll be interested and willing to be my ally. A win-win exchange isn''t bad, is it?" Magnus looked back to examine the three holes in the wall, then he looked at the Ruvoid God again with a satisfied smile.


    "A human who wants to cooperate with me? This sounds funny. You and the creatures of this world should be fighting against me to end in defeat, not joining my side." The Ruvoid God lifted the corners of his lips in a disdainful smile.


    "Those are the followers of the Gods and Goddess. Their numbers are nothing more than divinities, what can be expected of them? I am aware of the greatness of the Ruvoid Race and my mind has been enlightened since ten years ago. That is why I am here. I''m aware that the sealed ground out there will copse in a few months." Magnus looked up as if he had a profound insight.


    "Hehe, hahaha! Not bad old fatty. Not bad, not bad. Are you also aware that thenguage you are currently speaking is thenguage of our race? It''s no longer thenguage of this world?" The Ruvoid Godughed heartily and felt quite interested.


    "Well, that''s new information for me." Magnus scratched his head.


    "Well, tell me what you have. What kind of offer do you have to fuel your belief?" The Ruvoid God propelled his body to sit cross-legged and gave the old fatty a cue.


    "Please listen to me to the end. It all started with--" Magnus then told the Ruvoid God many things about his reason and purpose. He then leaked some secrets and reported the current state of the world when it was asked.


    After fifteen minutes had passed, the Ruvoid God stroked his chin and nodded. "I see... So, only three divinities survived, huh. Beast God, Devil God, and the Goddess of Blessings, hmm?"


    "Yes, and as far as I know, all of them have weakened a lot from their heyday." Magnus rubbed his hands together with an excited expression. He was sure that he had seeded in getting this God''s attention to be his ally.


    "Their weakened state? Then all situations are perfect and ripe! I can defeat the three of them easily! This world is doomed to fall under my race, keke..." The Ruvoid God clenched his fist with a creepyugh.


    After that, he looked at the old fatty and the armored man in the corner of the room. "Is that person your minion?"


    "Yes, he is Kashim, my faithful ve." Magnus nodded and signaled for his ve to approach.


    "Very well... Your offers have caught my attention. For this, I will appoint you as the Human Emperor who will rule this world under my control. You can have as many beautiful girls of various races as you want, and the wealth of this world''s resources to your heart''s content." The Ruvoid God raised his palm to dere his agreement.


    "This lowly mortal will listen and obey all your orders, o almighty Ruvoid God." Magnus immediately knelt down with one hand on his chest. His ve also knelt.


    "Good. Let''s get out of this sealed area. I want to find a method to free my real body from this altar seal as soon as possible. This body will only tarnish my glory." The Ruvoid God flew toward the exit. He then reminded his new followers. "Be careful with traps and mechanisms around this hall."


    "Understood." Magnus immediately rushed to follow.


    All of them did not trigger any traps or mechanisms at all and exited the hall effortlessly.


    "Where are you going, mortals? What were you doing in that sealing hall just now?"


    A calm male voice suddenly rang out from a distance. From behind the shadows of the blue torches, a semi-transparent blue human-like figure walked over casually as if this ce was his home.


    Magnus and Kashim became tense instantly. They didn''t know that someone was there. They began to think that the semi-transparent creature was the guardian of this ce or maybe a ghost.


    Meanwhile, the Ruvoid God frowned and immediately concealed his aurapletely. He needed to find out the identity of the approaching creature.


    On the other hand, Oceanid also frowned. He and his team managed to get into the deepest floor so quickly because of Nell''s insistence.


    The Goddess of Light even destroyed many walls and mechanisms to speed up their travel because Nell repeatedly reminded them about the urgency of the situation.


    And at this time, a group of humans in question was in front of him.. Three humans just got out of what was supposed to be the most dangerous sealing ce made by his old friend.

 Chapter 506 - Two-sided Confrontation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 506 - Two-sided Confrontation (2)</h4>


    "Who are you? What right do you have to question us? Is this ce yours?" Magnus frowned with a suspicious premonition.


    "Answer my question." Oceanid exerted some pressure energy and continued to walk closer.


    "!" The Ruvoid God rmed. He couldn''t be sure of that, but he was convinced that the one approaching was no weaker than an Emperor-level!


    Feeling that he could get out of this situation by just talking, he disguised his voice and answered like the scareddy. "L-lord, we are just ordinary treasure hoarders who enter this maze in hopes of finding some precious treasures. If you are the guardians of this ce, then allow us to leave."


    "Hm..." Oceanid stopped and folded his arms right in front of the group of three. He then nced to the side.


    The gate with theyered mechanism of a sealing hall was already open, but there was no sign of a battle or any damage.


    ''Could it be that these humans just arrived here and indeed failed to find anything? They didn''t trigger any traps or security systems from all thoseyered mechanisms? How could they open this sealing chamber to begin with?'' Oceanid asked in wonder.


    Yet, his eyes widened when he could notice the scent of blood around the sealing altar. And again, the altar was cracked!


    Oceanid had nothing more to say. He used his water magic to restrain the three humans in front of him and frowned. "You''re not leaving here until you exin what''s going on here. How did you get to this sealing chamber?"


    Meanwhile, Elysia also felt that something odd was happening. The sealing chamber on the deepest floor had opened, and something terrible should be in front of them.


    However, the group of humans in question only imed to be treasure hoarders? There was a mismatch between the information extracted from Darko and what was happening here. Where were the humans aiming to break the seal of the almighty lord of the ursed?


    Even so, her anxiety only increased because she knew things were odd, and she could also sense the faint terrifying omen from that chubby woman.


    Elysia immediately used her exceptional ability to check the status of the three humans, just to make sure. As the status screen popped out before her sight, her eyes widened instantly with shock.


    <| Lv. 160 | Spirit ve Warrior | Kashim | Male (221) | HP: 369,800 / 379,700 | EP: 221,600 / 311,000 |>


    <| STR: 35 | AGI: 23 | VIT: 27 | INT: 33 |>


    <| Lv. 182 | Human Emperor | Magnus Walsh | Male (511) | HP: 543,100 / 696,900 | EP: 416,500 / 716,500 |>


    <| STR: 46 | AGI: 33 | VIT: 69 | INT: 96 |>


    The armored man was just an ordinary man who was subject to a contract of very? But, this fat man was none other than someone who Dn the Devil Emperor hunted down at all costs because of deep revenge and wrath!


    So, this fat man, the long lost Western Emperor, was hiding somewhere really hidden, namely the sealed area.


    One shock was followed by one much bigger thing than before. Elysia seemed to feel cold all over her body when she checked the chubby woman''s status screen. That chubby woman''s status screen was stacked by another screen.


    <| Lv. 210 | Ruvoid God | shor | Male (N/A) | HP: 634,000 / 666,600 | EP: 896,500 / 897,800 |>


    <| STR: 201 | AGI: 211 | VIT: 362 | INT: 261 |>


    Elysia gulped her saliva with nervousness. She tried to probe deeper while there was still a chance.


    <| Lv. 231 | LE: 1,530,000 (25%) |>


    ''Twenty-five percent?'' Elysia squinted her eyes.


    Even so, the current situation was really precarious because the Ruvoid God had been liberated from the sealed ground!


    ''That chubby woman is the embodiment of the Ruvoid God, the God-level ursed monster! Hold her and don''t let her escape from here.'' Elysia immediately warned everyone via telepathy.


    ''!!!'' Nell, Rhea, and Oceanid really didn''t expect that. In their eyes, that chubby woman was just an ordinary mortal. Still, Elysia said that this woman was a Ruvoid God? Nevertheless, no one doubted Elysia''s usations.


    Elena was the one who acted before the others at Elysia''s call. She had sensed that something was off, and she just cast her magic without needing to ask.


    With just a swing of a hand, several entanglements of golden thread suddenly appeared out of thin air to bind the group of three and drag them to the ground.


    After that, Rhea, Nell, and Oceanid created a magic circle and sealing formation to prevent anyone from leaving here.


    "Hmph!" The Ruvoid God snorted with a frown. He realized what was about to happen and immediately stomped his foot on the ground.


    *Bam!*


    An earthquake urred, and dozens of ck threads appeared out of nowhere to destroy the immature sealing formation along with the magic that bound his body.


    *Swiish*


    The Ruvoid God swung his hand at the blue creature before him then used his other hand to grab his two new followers.


    "We will meet again, and that will be the end for all of you, puny God." The Ruvoid God took the time to nce back before fleeing at maximum speed.


    "Did you think we would just let you run away?" Nell came out of the dome barrier and immediately gave chase.


    ''I''ll go after them with Nell. Please re-seal that cracked altar. This will probably be a divine-ss battle.'' Oceanid also followed suit, but not before telling the priority of prevention.


    Rhea, Elena, and Elysia just stopped in mid-air andnded near the entrance of the sealing chamber. The clueless Sylvia just tilted her head with many question marks in her head at the sudden change in events.


    ''Okay, we''ll catch up with you in a moment. Don''t let that God-level ursed monster escape even if it''s just a divine spirit.'' Elysia reminded a vital point based on her assumptions.


    ''Alright, but pleasee quickly, Ely! This embodiment of deadly divine curse has begun to attack fiercely!'' Nell dodged dozens of pitch-ck energy balls and continued to dash in pursuit. She then counterattacked to block that God-level ursed monster''s escape path.


    ''Let me seal the altar to prevent any unwanted things. Apparently, Master Elysia''s guess was correct and only his divine spirit managed to escape from there. I wouldn''t even know if you didn''t tell us.'' Rhea flew into the sealing chamber and checked the altar''s condition. She then took out a bag of sparkling powder and sprinkled it on the cracked spot.


    After that, she began to re-seal the altar to make sure whatever was buried beneath it remained shackled until the inevitable day.


    "Nee, may I know what happened, Ely?" Sylvia tugged the hem of the sleeve of Elysia''s dress. She blinked a few times with a pitiful smile adorning her clueless expression.


    "Sylvi, Sylvi, a terrible battle is about to take ce. I will take you to a safe ind to take refuge with the others." Elysia grabbed Sylvia''s hand.


    "Uh-huh, that''s fine. We''re going back to the ind, but you''re alsoing with me, right? So, are those three humans ursed monsters in disguise?" Sylvia nodded like an obedient girl.


    "Yes, one of them. That chubby woman is the God-level ursed monster." Elysia nodded.


    After a while, Rhea exited the sealing chamber and entered the dome barrier. "I''ve re-sealed that altar, but it will only be effective for three months. Let''s catch that God-level ursed monster before the level of destruction bes so severe."


    "Okay, leave that to me. We''ll just get back to the surface and it''ll be a lot easier." Elena smirked and raised her hand up.


    She formed arge, thick golden te, then shaped it as a spiral saw. After that, all she did was send a powerful energy boost upward and create a golden pir of light that shot straight to the surface.


    *Swoosh!*


    A huge hole was created from the ninth floor underground to the surface in just three seconds.


    "Holy pir shit!" The Ruvoid God immediately took another path as a golden pir of energy suddenly rose in his path of escape.


    ''That''s amazing magic.'' Oceanid gave praise to the golden pir.


    ''That''s not my magic. Crazy magic of that caliber was probably cast by Elysia or her master. Hurry after them!'' Nell threw a small energy ball at the stunned Oceanid''s head and flew past him. She had to make sure that the curse-bearing God didn''t escape from her sight.


    "Hmm." Elena looked up at the sky with a satisfied nod. She then looked at the other three girls. Elysia smiled gently, Rhea was slightly stunned, and Sylvia gaped in surprise.


    "Let''s get out of here. They''ve probably fled to the surface." After saying that, Elena used her magic to bring everyone to the sky.


    "Whoa!" Sylvia eximed excitedly with sparkling eyes.


    "Hmm?" Elena scanned the entire side of the ind, but she couldn''t find that Ruvoid God anywhere.


    At that moment, a group of three people shot out from the same hole she had made. Then, the little Goddess and the blue God also shot out in pursuit.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Bang!*


    The two sides of the ck divine magic collided with the blue and golden ones> Several explosions urred. However, the ck energy seemed to have the upper hand.


    "Oops, they took advantage of the path I created. But, it''s okay." Elena raised her hand once again and created ayered dome barrier with a dimensionyer to ensure that no one could escape from this ce.


    She then nced at Elysia and Sylvia. "Ely, get Sylvia out of here. I''ll take care of that Ruvoid God for you."


    Elysia epted the implied meaning even though it wasn''t stated clearly. She nodded and took Sylvia''s hand. "Let''s go, Sylvi."


    "En.." Sylvia looked at the fierce battle below once more before she let Elysia take her away.

 Chapter 507 - Two-sided Confrontation (3)

    <h4>Chapter 507 - Two-sided Confrontation (3)</h4>


    *Boom!* *Bam!*


    "Ghh!" Dn reflexively put his hand in front of his eyes. He recentlynded on the ind where he felt his daughter''s aura, but a high-level magic sh urred in this ce. A battle?


    Feeling anxious about his daughter, he tried to look up to check the situation even though a fierce gust of wind hit him.


    "Seems like you really asked for this? I gave you the chance to live a few more days, but you are ungrateful." The chubby woman was still rxed even though she looked cornered.


    "I''m surprised at your calmness. You''ve been surrounded by four divine beings and the ind has been sealed with no way out." The semi-transparent blue creature folded his arms and stood in the air.


    "You''re just underestimating me. But, four? What does that mean? Didn''t you say there were only three divine beings left?" The chubby woman questioned that to her new followers.


    "I- I didn''t know that either. As far as I know, this world only has the Goddess of Blessings, the Evil God, and the Beast God." The fat man scratched his head in confusion. He couldn''t even identify any of the divine beings that surrounded him.


    "Useless. Hm?" The chubby woman gritted her teeth, but she identally saw two girls flying away in the sky. He smirked and immediately sped off to catch up to the two sweet prey that had separated themselves.


    "Your opponent is us." The little fairy brought her hands together. A golden prison emerged out of thin air to confine her opponent.


    "I''ll take care of youter. Weak magic like this won''t hold me back." The chubby woman nced back and blew a ck miasma from her mouth. He made a hole in his flight path and passed through the golden prison bars.


    "You won''t get past me. Get back on the ground." The turquoise-haired girl swung her hand down to p the wind. A surge of nature energy instantly rose. She unleashed invisible destructive power at her opponent.


    "Guh!" The chubby woman gritted her teeth and decided to drop her two new followers to the ground. She then tore through the short dimension and reappeared a few meters behind the turquoise-haired girl.


    "!?" The turquoise-haired girl widened in surprise. She didn''t expect that her opponent would be able to tear apart the dimensions even in a weakened state.


    "Where are you two delicious prey going?" The chubby woman smiled broadly.


    "The prey one is you." The golden girl appeared out of thin air and pped the air from above the chubby woman.


    *p* *Swoosh*


    The chubby woman fell to the ground like a meteor. A puff of dust obscured the view, but she was already holding a ck spear in her hand by the time everyone realized it.


    "Ha!" The chubby woman threw the spear into the sky, right at the two girls who were flying away.


    *Swoosh*


    After that, the chubby woman created some shadows minions from her own shadow to keep the other divine beings busy.


    Meanwhile, a Devil Emperor who watched these shocking events from within the forest in the northern part of the ind couldn''t help but smile sinisterly with a vengeful expression of wrath.


    His gaze mainly focused on a fat man who had just fallen to the ground. He then murmured under his breath. "So, you''ve been here all this time, huh."


    Just as he said it, a ck spear flew very fast toward the sky. His focus shifted slightly, but his eyes opened wide as he realized the spear''s target.


    "Sylvia!" Dn shouted and flew with his magic eleration.


    "Hmm?" Sylvia reflexively looked back because she seemed to hear her name had just been called by someone familiar.


    Yet, her mouth opened wide in shock to see a ck spear streaking at breakneck speed toward her. "Ely!"


    "I know." Elysia narrowed her eyes. She didn''t have to look back to know what happened there.


    Her flight path kept changing, and she kept trying to escape the ck spear''s pursuit. However, the ck spear seemed to have locked onto them as primary targets and would continue to pursue.


    ''Ely, you can destroy that ck spear. However, please watch out for the curse of it.'' Elena gave advice and continued to counterattack the Ruvoid God.


    ''Okay.'' Elysia immediately turned around and swung her finger vertically. She put a lot of magic energy into that one attack to ensure her attempt was sessful.


    *sh*


    The ck spear split into two and disintegrated into ashes because of the invisible attack. However, a puff of ck smoke emerged from those ashes and shot toward Elysia.


    ''Divine grade weapon with curse energy, huh...'' Elysia took a deep breath and focused on burning the cursed energy and absorbing some.


    "Wow, Ely, that''s unbelievably amazing. You just swing your hand, and that terrifying ck spear splits open and just disappears." Sylvia''s eyes sparkled. She praised his friend with much astonishment.


    *Snap*


    A dimensional gap snapped open without any prior notice or sign. A chubby woman''s figure suddenly appeared behind Elysia and Sylvia through it with a long ck weapon in hand.


    ''Ely!'' Elena eximed in panic.


    ''!!!'' Elysia was aware of what might happen. She simply wrapped herself and Sylvia in ayer of protective energy in a hurry.


    *Bam!* *Crack*


    A powerful sh simply hit the barrier and smashed it to pieces. Elysia and Sylvia shot down from the impact.


    However, Elysia immediately fixed her protective barrier and her fall position. She then just flew away with Sylvia.


    "Huh?" The Ruvoid God looked at his ck longsword, then at the two mortal girls. He didn''t expect that such a weak girl would be able to withstand such a sudden and fatal attack.


    "Ely, it seems that getting out of this dome barrier is a bad decision given this Ruvoid God''s special ability. He can tear through dimensional space. If that''s possible, we will fight against that God while protecting Sylvia." Elena asked Elysia toe closer and rejoin the team.


    "En. But... For some reason, I feel that the Ruvoid God has a male voice rather than a female one. So, that God''s divine spirit, who possessed that woman''s body, began to reveal his true abilities without disguise? This will be even more dangerous. And again, I seem to have heard Sylvia''s father''s voice earlier. Did I hear it wrong?" Elysia went behind Elena. She also thought it would be risky if the Ruvoid God escaped from this sealed ind.


    "No, you didn''t hear it wrong. That Devil Emperor is over there. He is taking care of those two human buggers. Also, a hidden God has alsoe here. But, it seems he only intends to see without any intention of getting involved." Elena gave a cue with her gaze, then looked back at the Ruvoid God.


    Elysia turned her head downwards, and so did the curious Sylvia. Sure enough, a fierce man with white hair and red eyes was fighting against the fat man.


    "Ely, my father is already here. He obviously came for me. Come on run with me." Sylvia shook Elysia''s hand in a slight panic.


    "It''s okay, Sylvi. Let''s let your father deal with his old grudge. That''s adult business, little girls like us should not get involved." Elysia stroked Sylvia''s back reassuringly.


    "If you say so." Sylvia pouted, but she just nodded in agreement.


    "What are we going to do with him? His ability to tear through the dimension is really troublesome. Can any of you do something about it?" Elena asked and squinted her eyes.


    "I can handle it. However, I''m more worried about his hidden ace. God-level ursed monsters have a lot of troublesome special abilities. Hisposure stays there despite being surrounded by us, and it makes me believe that he isn''t serious at all." Rhea went beside Elysia and volunteered. She then looked Elysia into the eyes. ''Please forgive me, Master Elysia. I should be your shield at all times.''


    ''That''s fine, Rhea. I was unharmed and an attack of that caliber was manageable.'' Elysia answered with a smile.


    Rhea was silent for a moment, then she suggested. ''Will you and Master Elena coordinate with me to counterattack? We''ll beat him before he gets serious with a deadly surprise attack.''


    ''Okay, no problem. Please borate your n with us.'' Elysia didn''t need to think about giving a yes. Elena didn''t even mind at all.


    Rhea then shared her n with Elysia, Elena, Nell, and Oceanid.


    "Heh. So, you locked me in a dome barrier with dozens ofyers and a dimensions interference? Do you think by sealing this entire ind, you can keep me here?" The Ruvoid God looked right, left, and up with a disdainful snort.


    He then nced at the battle between a white-haired devil and his two new followers. Well, he couldn''t get involved there because he was already busy dealing with four divine beings and an unusual mortal girl.


    "Your dimensional gap is just an empty space in a different dimension, but still in a world and energy and uses the same energy. If you think you can get past this dome barrier, or perhaps continue to hide within your dimension, then give it a try. It would be much easier for me to crush you into atomic particles while you were hiding in your dimension." Elena folded her arms as if everything had been arranged in her mind, including the scenario and contingency n.


    "I wonder why you are so sure of that." The Ruvoid God raised his eyebrows. He then turned around and flew to the nearest invisible dome barrier.


    He simply tore the dimensional gap, entered, and came out in apletely different ce. However, the group of divine beings was present in front of him, not behind him anymore. "Huh? What''s going on?"


    "Didn''t you say that earlier? It''s dimension interference in case you need to know." Elena smiled in satisfaction at the result of her new breakthrough in the barrier field.

 Chapter 508 - Two-sided Confrontation (4)

    <h4>Chapter 508 - Two-sided Confrontation (4)</h4>


    Elysia, Elena, and three other divine beings work together to implement Rhea''s n. They tested the waters to ascertain the Ruvoid God''s limits for a definite purpose, namely, a careful attempt to eliminate the world''s threat once and for all.


    *Boom* *Swoosh* *sh*


    A divine ss aerial battle was taking ce in the sky. Meanwhile, two humans were fighting to the death in a defensive position to face a devil who was attacking all-out.


    "You will die by my hands, Magnus! Blood Domain!" Dn made a cut on his thumb and let the red blood drip onto the ground.


    It only took one drop, a blood-red wave instantly extended to a radius of fifty meters. The waves of blood swirled and looked like they were dancing in the outer circle.


    "Hmph! Golem Ambush." Magnus leapt into the air nimbly, then he raised his hand up. Arge amount of soil surged up and formed a giant golem.


    "I already know all of your abilities, including the weaknesses of all of your techniques. This Blood Domain of yours won''t hurt me, let alone reduce my blood." Magnusnded on his golem''s shoulder.


    "Hmm!" Kashim swung his longsword from behind his opponent. He didn''t even care though he realized that his blood was constantly flowing out and falling into the Blood Domain.


    *sh*


    The sh only shed out a clot of blood, but the devil had suddenly appeared behind the armored man. "You''re just a nuisance bug."


    *St*


    "Ugh!" Kashim vomited a mouthful of blood, and it was the end of his consciousness before he went into darkness.


    It was like a blooming rose. All of his blood was drained as it was all sucked out from his body into the Blood Domain.


    The armored man fell to the ground, bloodless and lifeless.


    "Next is your turn." Dn stared intently at the fat man. The sea of blood began to gather around him to create a fierce vortex. He then shot at high speed to his opponent.


    "Hmh. Absolute Defense." Magnus put his hands together and created a loud p. An earthen rampart loomed, and a sh ensued.


    *Bam!*


    Not done with that, he took out a small golden statue from his pocket and threw it on the ground. "Thousand holy hands, I call you to exterminate the devil!"


    The small statue glowed bright red. It then suddenly erged into a five-meter tall thousand-armed golem.


    *Bam!*


    Dn broke the ground defense with ease. Yet, his eyes widened a little to see a gigantic golem with many arms ready to confront him.


    The golem''s two arms were ready to punch him, and the hundreds of hands on its back extended to attack him as well.


    Magnus flew into the air and punched the air. His golems also follow his movements tounch consecutive attacks on his opponent. "Ora, ora, ora, ora!!! Your Blood Domain is useless in front of my thousand-armed golden golem."


    *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!*


    Dn was extremely surprised when the golem''s blow actually gave him pain even though he was currently taking on the form of a blood devil.


    He then created thousands of blood whips and counterattacked all the blows from the thousand-armed golem. "Your attacks are useless. Useless, useless, useless!!!"


    Magnus and his golems retreated to take some distance after the exchange of attacks, and so did Dn. They looked at each other with solemn expressions because they realized that it was a fight to the death, where the loser would die and the only one alive would be the victor.


    Dn was determined to kill this fat man by any means right here and now. Meanwhile, Magnus had no other choice but to kill this devil for his own good.


    "You said you already know all of my abilities and weaknesses? That''s really bullshit and gibberish. Don''t you realize that I''ve been improving and keep improving since thest time we met on that battlefield?" Dn smirked disdainfully and made preparations for the ultimate attack.


    "You are indeed strong, worthy of your title, the sole ruler of the Devil Continent. Even though you have the upper hand against me, you are the one closer to defeat or death." Magnus folded his arms with arrogance as if he underestimated the strong devil before his eyes.


    *Boom!* *Bang!*


    A powerful energy explosion urred above the two of them. It forced both Dn and Magnus to take a defensive stance to protect themselves.


    Unfortunately, the two of them were blown away a few meters to the side because the divine magic sh was too violent for the mortals to withstand.


    Magnus took the opportunity to throw several golden daggers onto the ground.


    He then used earth magic, and those daggers were absorbed into the ground.


    He then immediately climbed onto his thousand-armed golem''s shoulder to avoid the dangerous effects of Blood Domain.


    Dn lowered his hands from his defensive stance. He looked up to check that the divine ss battle seemed to be getting more and more fierce as well.


    And again, his daughter was still there. However, she was more like a burden that did nothing but remain in her friend''s protection. But that was what relieved him the most. Sylvia would sometimes shout excitedly from above and asionally give him a ridiculous cheer of support.


    "This battle of revenge cannot continue any longer. I will end this quickly with this." Dn muttered under his breath. He realized that he would be badly affected if he remained in the danger zone of the divine beings'' magical sh.


    Therefore, he stretched out his hand tounch an ultimate attack. A ball of blood gathered in his palm.


    The situation and conditions put him in a fragile state for an instant. It was a fatal thing for Dn but served as a golden opportunity for Magnus.


    Three golden daggers suddenly rose from the ground and stabbed the Devil Emperor in the back. It all pierced through to his front chest.


    "Ugh!" Dn gritted his teeth to endure the excruciating pain.


    He looked down to see golden daggers piercing his body from back to front. It was definitely not an ordinary golden dagger, but it had been specially created to kill him?


    The Blood Domain vanished instantly, and the ultimate attack was canceled at the same time.


    Magnus jumped into the underground and popped out behind Dn. "Hehe, this turned out to be effective. It wasn''t in vain that I followed his instructions for all of this."


    "What is this golden dagger?" Dn nced at the person behind him and asked in a blood-hoarse voice.


    "I have no obligation to answer you. One thing you need to know, the poison and negative effects of these golden daggers have already contaminated your body. This is the end of your life, Dn, the sole ruler of the Devil Continent. I shall re-write the history and clear my name. I am a hero who ughtered the terrible, almighty Devil Emperor for the Human Race, keke, hahaha!" Magnusughed loudly at the sky. His big belly bounced up and down.


    He then frowned and decided to prepare a small scenario to capture the moment. The golden daggers stuck in the devil''s back were just pulled out. He then kicked the devil, then gave a few punches and magic strikes.


    A recording of how he defeated and killed the Devil Emperor Dn must be prepared for his following ns.


    "Father! Ely, Ely, my father... He- he was suddenly defeated somehow and he seems to be in a predicament. I beg of you, please save my father from that pig man!" Sylvia was extremely surprised when she saw her father''s condition. She shook Elysia''s arm while pointing down worriedly.


    "Hmm?" Elysia took a safe distance behind Elena and Rhea. She nced down to check it.


    Sure enough, the Devil Emperor, who had the upper hand just now, suddenly became one who was beaten like a punching bag without being able to fight back.


    "Ely..." Sylvia continued to shake her friend''s arm in a pleading voice.


    "Okay, let''s go." Elysia gave an eye signal to Elena and got a subtle nod. With that, she immediately rushed down to save the beaten Devil Emperor, even though it was a bit bizarre in her eyes.


    "Hehe..." Magnus kept his Memoire back in his Space Bag and smiled with satisfaction. He then spat on the corpse under his feet.


    "You disgusting fat pig, get away from my father!" Sylvia delivered a heavy kick to the fat man''s cheek and sent him bouncing a few meters like a ball.


    Shended with her friend and immediately crouched down to check on her father''s condition. However, she was unable to detect any aura from her father.


    Her hands were shaking as if she couldn''t believe it, but her father justy stiffly on the ground.


    "Father, this is a lie, isn''t it? You''re just pretending to be dead, right? You''ll open your eyes again like waking up, right? But, why can''t I feel your aura?


    You''re still there and can hear me, right? Nee, please answer me." Sylvia slowly turned her father''s body with a sob. Unfortunately, her father did not answer, and her mouth trembled when she saw her father''s face.


    She wanted to ask her friend for help, but no sound coulde out to fulfill her wish.


    The Devil Princess, who was desperate and lost in grief, could only look into her friend''s glowing purplish-blue eyes with her teary, pleading gaze.


    Meanwhile, Elysia had just used her sacred vision. She couldn''t see anything wrong with Sylvia''s father. He was simply in a state of suspended animation, and his body was doing something to reconstruct the damaged cells.


    "Let me do something." Elysia decided to speed up the process and gave a helping hand to exterminate the strange poisons in this Devil Emperor''s body.


    She became a human who helped the devil with a human in front as an opponent.

 Chapter 509 - The Berserk Devil

    <h4>Chapter 509 - The Berserk Devil</h4>


    ''You real shit! I''ll smash you to pieces when I get back!'' Dn''s spirit grumbled with passionate rage.


    ''???'' Elysia could hear the harsh voice of a man. She presumed it was from the Devil Emperor and tried tomunicate with him. ''So you still have the energy to grumble, hmm?''


    ''Who- who''s talking?'' Dn looked around, but there was only darkness there. He was still in a half-dead state.


    ''Me? I am the angel of death who will take your life. Your trial period to live in this world has expired, and now it''s time for you to go to the afterlife.'' Elysia threw a bit of mischief while observing the fat man who was caught between two boulders.


    ''What? Angel of Death? You can''t take my life before I kill that despicable human! I have to avenge my wife before everything! O grim reaper, give me a little time to rise and kill that pig humman once and for all.'' Dn shouted sternly, but he decided to ask for leniency with a plea.


    ''Heh, you failed to recognize my voice? Then hurry up or you might be crushed by the impact of the divine ss battle.'' Elysia nced up. The Ruvoid God was overwhelmed by Rhea''s assault.


    ''Huh?'' Dn was silent for a moment. He finally could recognize this girl''s voice now. "That''s you, human girl!? How dare you toy with me! You--"


    Elysia didn''t answer or respond, but she sighed and shook her head to hear the Devil Emperor''s barrage of angry words.


    Unfortunately, that gesture was interpreted with apletely different meaning in Sylvia''s eyes. She thought that her father could not be saved, even though her reliable friend had stepped in to help.


    She felt that something was missing from within, and an emptiness suddenly fell into her heart. Her father was there, lying on the ground and lifeless, and the enemy was still breathing over there.


    Kill, kill, kill that human...


    A soft whisper rang in Sylvia''s mind. Her vision slowly turned reddish in color, following the overflowing emotions of her grief and wrath.


    She then stood up and walked toward the fat man who was caught between two boulders.


    Reddish ck dragon scales appeared one after another on her hands and feet. Her fingers and fingernails transformed until they resembled ws.


    The slit was formed in her blood-red eyes and made her look more like a predator. A pair of reddish-ck horns popped out on her head, and a set of reddish-ck wings materialized on her back. Lastly, a reddish ck tail revealed itself on her lower back.


    Sylvia''s dragon-like transformation made Elysia open her eyes wide. It was as if she could see the figure of a ferocious dragon from Sylvia''s aura alone. She opened her mouth to speak, but the devil girl shot up instantly and re-appeared right above the fat man.


    "Damn, my head got stuck. Ow, ow, phew..." Magnus was finally able to free his head from the boulders gap. He had just breathed a sigh of relief, but someone suddenly grabbed his head from behind and mmed his head against the boulder.


    *Bam!*


    Sylvia gave absolutely no chance for the fat man to do anything. Sheunched a series of brutal attacks without the slightest bit of mercy.


    *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bang!*


    "..." Elysia didn''t know what to do, but she didn''t do anything in the end. She just let Sylvia beat the fat man ck and blue.


    Despite being showered with countless magic attacks and blows, the fat man surprisingly possessed high endurance.


    ''Hey, your daughter went rampage and attacked blindly with everything she had. She even transformed into a dragon-like creature.'' Elysia looked down. The Devil Emperor should be resurrected in a moment.


    ''You l- huh-uh? What did you say? My daughter can use her dragonization skill? She became a dragon?'' Dn was taken aback and no longer grumbled.


    ''I''ve helped you recover, why don''t you get up now and see for yourself?'' Elysia stood up. She was in a dilemma between getting back into Rhea''s n or stopping the berserk Sylvia.


    ''Ugh... I need about three more minutes. It''s a rare moment, I hope my daughter still uses her dragon form when I get up.'' Dn sighed.


    Elysia rolled her eyes and looked at the ''dead'' Devil Emperor. She then nced at the battle in the sky briefly and decided to stop Sylvia out of concern. She knew it... Someone who went to the berserk state could lose one valuable thing, namely a portion of sanity.


    "Die, die, die, hahaha!" Sylvia tore through the air repeatedly and created countless shes of wind.


    "Ugh, you''re just a Saint-level devil, but why am I overwhelmed by you? Your berserk state won''tst long, it''s only a matter of time until your buff runs out." Magnus took an entire defensive stance with earth magic as his shield. He gritted his teeth as his head hurt from the many bruises.


    "You human pig deserves to die! I shall ughter you, ha!" Sylvia smashed the earthen shield to pieces and delivered a decisive blow to her opponent''s cheek.


    *Bam!*


    Magnus bounced, and some of his teeth fell off. The berserk devil immediately chased andunched many deadly attacks with the aim of killing.


    Unfortunately, no matter how strong Sylvia was, she still didn''t have the strength to deliver a final blow that could take her opponent''s life.


    As Magnus bounced once more, a girl with long ck hair descended from the sky.


    "Sylvi, can you still recognize me? Please stop this, and calm yourself down. Your f-" Elysia was about to speak, but her words were cut off. The berserk devil swung a w attack at her.


    Elysia''s barrier on the outermostyer was torn, but it was restored in just a blink of an eye.


    Sylvia flustered a little to look at the girl before her. She was aware of what she had just done. Did she attack someone precious to her? But, who was this human girl? Why did she feel that this girl was the one she should not hurt, no matter the reason?


    "Get out of my way! I have to kill that pig-man." Sylvia swung her arm to the side for a warning sh but to the ground.


    "Y-you don''t recognize me anymore?" Elysia stuttered a little. It seemed the thing she feared had happened, and the after-effects Sylvia would suffer after this was quite severe.


    "If you keep getting in my way, you leave me no other choice but to kill you too." Sylvia created an energy sword from dark magic and stared at the human girl before her with a death re.


    Elysia''s mouth trembled slightly. She didn''t expect that Sylvia couldn''t think of anything else but to kill that fat human.


    Seeing the girl in front of her stay silent, Sylvia simply flew past the human girl to attack the pig-man again.


    "Your father is still alive. He will resurrect himself in a few minutes." Elysia muttered without turning around.


    Sylvia paused in midair for a moment, but she quickly shot up to catch the pig-man and showered him with more brutal attacks.


    ''Ely, leave Sylvia like that for a moment. Help us to seal this Ruvoid God''s movement for a while. After that, we can think of a way to wake that devil girl from her berserk state.'' Elena pursed her lips after seeing Rhea''s sealing technique was simply crushed by the Ruvoid God.


    ''En.'' Elysia put her hand on her upper chest and looked at Sylvia one more time with a worried expression. She then flew into the sky to join Elena and the others.


    "You want to seal me with dimensional y when it''s my forte? That''s ridiculous and pointless." The Ruvoid God tore apart the dimensional prison and casually stepped out.


    "Hmph, your arrogance is a major factor in your downfall." Nell grinned happily. She and her group had already obtained sufficient information regarding the specific limits of this weakened Ruvoid God''s spirit.


    "Dimensional games? Do you want to try thews of ck holes or wormholes? I wonder if you''lle out safe or not." Elena smiled as Elysia returned to her side.


    "Heh, that sounds weak like all your magic in front of my curse magic. The elements of ck and darkness won''t be able to harm me." The Ruvoid God raised the corners of his lips in disdain.


    "Are you sure about that?" Elena gave an eye signal to the others, then to the girl next to her.


    Elysia just nodded in understanding. She and Elena then stretched out their arms in a motion as if they were gripping something.


    A concentrated gravity suddenly surged right in front of the Ruvoid God''s belly. It instantly formed a dimensional ck hole that sucked everything in.


    "!!!" The Ruvoid God was rmed, but it was toote. He was instantly sucked in and disappeared somewhere.


    "Eh? Err... It''s that easy to eliminate him? Why didn''t you do a deadly technique like that from the start?" Nell was stunned to see such an anti-climactic battle.


    "He''s still here." Rhea muttered and looked down. Everyone looked at it for a moment.


    Sure enough, a chubby woman with torn clothes jumped out of a dimensional gap.


    "Huff, what- what was that?" The Ruvoid God panted as if he had just been startled by something terrifying.


    "Woah, this is really surprising. You made it out safely? You''ve also once again used your original voice as an old man. Heh, a man in the form of a woman. Are you a shemale?" Nell sneered scornfully.


    "..." For some reason, Elysia felt a bit offended by that insult. After all, she used to be a guy, but now a girl...


    "Hmm, let''s get that big gray guy out. Now it bothers me to see him just watching everything in the corner." Elena proposed and created a shockwave to bounce the Ruvoid God northward.. Right where the Evil God was hiding under invisibility.

 Chapter 510 - Small Scenario For Her

    <h4>Chapter 510 - Small Scenario For Her</h4>


    "!?" The Ruvoid God was still feeling a bit dizzy, but he immediately stabilized himself in midair.


    *Bam*


    A remote barrier cracked on impact. Both the Evil God and the Ruvoid God were quite shocked for different reasons.


    "Someone is hiding here to ambush me? Is this part of your n? How weak." The Ruvoid God channeled his curse energy into the barrier.


    *Crack* *Crumble*


    Like a thin ss wall under high pressure, the Heretic God''s barrier was simply crushed.


    "Ho?" The Ruvoid God smirked to see one figure of the red-eyed ck man. He waved his hand to deliver a follow-up attack.


    "Here, catch this." Xero threw a white ball so casually.


    "Hmm!" The Ruvoid God ignored that and simply sliced the ball in half. However, it instantly expanded and wrapped itself around him. "Wha-"


    Those were the Ruvoid God''sst words before he was encased entirely within the big white ball.


    *Thud*


    The white ball fell to the ground, and the Evil God nodded in satisfaction at that. "Not bad. At least, this ball will keep you there for a while."


    *Thud* *Thud* *Thud*


    The ball protruded here and there as if a beast was trying to free itself from the ball''s shackles. Unfortunately, the white ball was so unique and stic. Dimensionalw and brute force wouldn''t be able to destroy it that easily.


    "That''s pretty impressive, but how long will that thing keep him locked up for?" Oceanid folded his arms while looking down.


    "Who knows. I created this thing specifically to help me fight some annoying creature that can move through dimensional gaps. It''s still a prototype, so I don''t expect much from this thing." Xero patted the jumping, white ball.


    He then looked at everyone who was still in the sky to say hello. "Anyway, nice to meet you again, the Goddess of Light. It''s a bit surprising to me that you can spot my whereabouts so easily. It seems, your group has grown from just two Goddess to four divine beings, hmm."


    "And, you''re still alive huh..." Xero looked at the turquoise haired girl with hints of azure at the ends of her hair.


    "Hmm." Rhea didn''t answer or respond. She just stared at the Evil God down there with her observant eyes.


    As mentioned a few days ago, the current Devil God possessed several ursed monster''s traits, and he changed his title to the Evil God.


    "You''re supposed to destroy them, not join them. Do we need to destroy you since you''re already one of them?" Rhea asked expressionlessly.


    "I am the almighty who masters my own power without any influence. Even though I have be the Evil God, I am still the eleventh rank member of the Divine Order." Xero snorted as if he was the superior one.


    He had some nightmares and bad experiences because of this turquoise-haired Goddess, but that was in the past. None of that would affect him now because of his new power.


    "Oh. There''s no other effect after you get ursed monster''s traits other than your body color getting darker and those gray tattoos all over your body? I thought you would lose your mind." Nell squinted her eyes. She was still upset and irritated to remember that night.


    "Heh, that''s ridiculous." Xero smirked disdainfully.


    "That white ball will confine that Ruvoid God for some time, won''t it?" Elena was more focused on the strange white ball. The Ruvoid God was still there, struggling to break free even though his efforts seemed fruitless.


    "Ruvoid God? Well, yeah..." Xero gave a slight nod.


    However, the Golden Goddess just turned around and flew away with the ck-haired girl as if ignoring him even though he hadn''t finished talking to her yet.


    ''We have to resuscitate Sylvia as soon as possible. Rhea and Nell once said, a living being that continues to be in a berserk state for too long has a great risk of reducing one''s sanity.'' Elyia conveyed her concern via private telepathy.


    ''En, okay. We will help that poor devil girl. Rhea and the others will watch over that white ball and that Evil God. Oh yeah, I have an idea to make a person return to the conscious even though the mind is in an unstable state.'' Elena had a brilliant idea that came out of nowhere.


    ''How?'' Elysia was feeling intrigued.


    ''You are considered by Sylvia as something of value, right? She even has a reaction to you even though she is in a berserk state. Let''s use this to wake her up. So, all you need to do is--'' Elena briefly exined her n.


    Elena and Elysia thennded not far from the battlefield between Sylvia and Magnus.


    *Boom!*


    An explosion and small earthquake urred along with several sharp earth spikes.


    "Hahaha! I already killed Devil Emperor Dn with both hands, I wish I could send you to him for a reunion. All for my glory!" Magnus eximed with a happyugh. He had control over the battle and kept cornering his opponent.


    "Ugh, weak pig human. You talk a lot." Sylvia bit her lower lips and dripped some blood on the ground. A blood spike instantly formed and shot toward the fat man.


    Unfortunately, those attacks were unable to prate the defenses of the earth armor protecting her opponent.


    "Nothing can break through my absolute defense now! It is you who are weak, devil. ept this and die!" Magnus shot like a bullet to punch his opponent in the face.


    Sylvia crossed her arms in front of her face in a defensive stance.


    Unfortunately, a violent shockwave suddenly appeared out of nowhere, right in front of the armored man and sent him flying like a pinball.


    *Bam!*


    "Blurgh!" Magnus crashed into the boulders.


    ''Well, that''s not bad Ely. You gave him a hard p right after he said that nothing could prate his armor, hehe... Anyway, now is the time. Do that now and I''ll keep an eye on you if something goes wrong.'' Elena patted Elysia''s head proudly, then she gave a gentle nudge to Elysia''s back.


    ''En.'' Elysia nodded and went to Sylvia. She then called out the name in a soft voice. "Sylvi."


    "Huh?" Sylvia felt a little confused. She was ready to take a hit, but it didn''te. She lowered her arms and saw a girl with ck hair with purplish-blue eyes standing in front of her with a gentle smile.


    "You? Who? What do you want to do? I''m warning you not to try to get in my way or I''ll kill you." Sylvia just threw a bluff and bared her teeth. Yet, she was hesitant by the familiar yet unfamiliar girl in front of her.


    "Pleasee to your senses and return to Sylvia I know. You will only sink further if you continue in the berserk state. Your father is not dead, he is still alive. He-" Elysia tried to persuade with only words. Still, it was ineffective because Sylvia immediately attacked her before she finished speaking.


    "Shut up! You''re a human and it''s obvious you''re going to protect the pig-man. Then, get out of the way." Sylvia swung her ws to sh at the girl in front of her.


    ''Ely, now!'' Elena gave the signal at the most opportune moment.


    *St*


    Elysia''s barrier was torn apart, and a red liquid bloomed like a rose. Sylvia''s eyes widened in extreme shock to see that. A glimmer of light and rity immediately returned to her eyes.


    Her soul was shaken to see the girl''s body slowly slump to the ground. Her mind gradually returned to rity with anger and other negativity set aside.


    "E-Ely, what the hell did I just do? No, no, this can''t be happening. Please hang in there. I won''t let you die. I-I hurt you, no, no..." Sylvia stammered with trembling hands.


    She approached Elysia, who was lying on the ground with a lot of blood. But she didn''t dare touch her friend''s frail body because her hands seemed to be wrapped in ws.


    Therefore, she just crouched down next to her friend and immediately rummaged through her Space Bag to find the first aid kit.


    "Hehe, I''m d to see you back." Elysia chuckled weakly and extended her hand to stroke Sylvia''s cheek.


    "No, no, please don''t say anything just yet. My father-, he- he is no longer in this world, and I don''t want you to leave me too." Sylvia''s mouth trembled, and tears welled up in her eyes.


    "It''s okay, I''m not that weak." Elysia nced at the red liquid on the ground guiltily.


    It was all just a little scenario. Who would have thought that one of the three Elena''s ns woulde to fruition as expected?


    It did look like Sylvia was the one who injured her. Though, she only broke an invisible bottle of tomato juice to make it look like she was bleeding profusely from the attack that didn''t even scratch her.


    "Huh?" Sylvia was stunned to see the blood evaporate, and her friend sat down without any injuries. She forgot that Elysia was a Goddess disciple... Such a wound was healed in an instant.


    Even so, that wouldn''t change the facts and guilt in her heart. She hurt her friend with her own hands!


    "Ely, Ely, please forgive me. I didn''t mean to hurt you. Please don''t hate me. What just happened? Why did my form change like this?" Sylvia held onto both of Elysia''s arms to prevent thetter from leaving her.


    "I ept your apology. Your father didn''t leave you. He''s still alive. Look over there, he''s just lying there and enjoying his time watching you." Elysia pointed her finger at the white-haired man who was lying on the ground.


    But, for some reason, that Devil Emperor immediately closed his eyes as if he was pretending to be dead again.


    Seeing that, Elena felt somewhat annoyed and flew closer to that irritating Devil Emperor.. She simply kicked him like a ball and sent that man flying toward Sylvia.

 Chapter 511 - Battle For Revenge (1)

    <h4>Chapter 511 - Battle For Revenge (1)</h4>


    *Thud* *Thud*


    Dn bounced and rolled on the ground like he waspletely dead. By the time he stopped near Sylvia and Elysia, he still didn''t move.


    Sylvia looked into Elysia''s eyes questioningly and expectantly, but she was afraid to ept the harsh reality.


    "Sigh... Are you ying dead?" Elysia picked up some pebbles and threw them at Dn. She then took a twig and poked him in the cheek.


    "My ressurection skill just activated and I haven''t opened my eyes for long. Couldn''t you be more gentle with me? Besides, who would be so presumptuous to kick me like a pebble?" Dn opened his eyes and pursed his lips in dissatisfaction. The veins on his head popped, and he gritted his teeth as this human girl kept poking his cheek.


    "Fa-father, you''re not dead?" Sylvia''s mouth trembled, but an emotion of happiness rose from her heart.


    "Do you wish for me to die?" Dn snorted like he was sulking.


    "Thank goodness... I-I, I, uuu..." Sylvia sobbed, but she decided to hug her friend instead of her father. She buried her face in her friend''s breast and stayed there.


    "..." Elysia was slightly taken aback. Even so, she only stroked Sylvia''s head carefully because a pair of ck horns seemed to be about to poke her in the face.


    "You cry for me but why do you hug that human girl instead of me?" Dn frowned in slight jealousy.


    "You pretended to be dead and made me think you left me forever. I don''t want to talk to you anymore, sob, sob..." Sylvia sulked, but she kept her face buried in her friend''s arms as if she didn''t want to face anyone for now.


    "Well... Anyway, good thingse to you. You can finally use your demonic dragon transformation, even if it''s only halfway." Dn nced at his daughter as a whole. He nodded with satisfaction. The figure of a woman came to mind, but it was only a memory.


    "Demonic dragon? Good thing? You don''t know that I seem to have just been possessed by something terrible. I can''t think of anything other than killing and destroying, especially that fat pig man. I couldn''t even hit my friend Ely and hurt her. Look at me. right now, I look like a demonic devil monster now." Sylvia nced sideways to give her father a resentful look.


    "Who said you look like a monster? Haven''t you be like Yuuki? You only have a tail, a pair of ck wings, and also a pair of horns." Elysia tried tofort the devil girl with soft words.


    She gently stroked Sylvia''s head, but she felt something stuck near her ear. Out of curiosity, she checked Sylvia''s ears. "Eh? Your ears are also a little long. They look like elves now."


    "Ngh!" Sylvia felt a little electrocuted because her friend touched her ear. She then reflexively checked her ears. Sure enough, her earlobes were slightly elongated and pointy, very much like an elf.


    "I don''t know what I am now. Do I look ugly and scary? Can I transform back into the usual me?" Sylvia looked up to see her friend''s face.


    "You look charming no matter what form you are in. If you can change into this form, that''s of course you cane back. You just have to try. But, please be careful with your horns." Elysia directed Sylvia''s horns so as not to poke her in the face.


    "I''m horny?" Sylvia checked her reddish-ck horns. Then, she hugged her friend again and buried her face in a pair of heavenly cushions. She took a deep breath to enjoy the fragrance andfort of Elysia.


    "???" Elysia tilted her head in confusion. She didn''t understand what Sylvia meant by that.


    *p* *p* *p*


    A person in earth brown armor walked over while pping his hands. Only his face was visible from that full-body armor, but his arrogant smile seemed to irritate anyone who saw him.


    Magnus jumped up on his golem and looked down at everyone. "What a decent little drama. So, you''re not dead yet, huh? A human girl who sided with the devils. What a betrayal and great crime to your own race. You don''t deserve to live as a human because of your sinful act."


    "I defend who I want to defend. Who are you to rule me? You are nothing more than a cowardly and irresponsible Human Emperor. You are not a saint who is free from sin. No, you are a filthy human covered in too much grave sin. The smell of your wickedness can easily be smelled from here. What''s the difference between you and the devil over there?" Elysia pointed at Dn as if he was the subject of the source of all evil.


    "You''re just a human girl who got lost due to the influence of the devils. Your mind can''t tell the difference between right and wrong anymore. Therefore, I will grant you a pardon with a painless death. No need to worry, the two devils around you will also receive their punishment after I torture them, keke..." Magnus looked left and right and chuckled happily. He thought that his new God had already won the battle.


    "Ho? You dare say that to my precious disciple right in front of me? Are you tired of living, weak human?" Elena folded her arms and walked in the air toward Elysia.


    "Huh? Wait, what?" Magnus looked at the ck-haired girl, then at the golden-haired Divine Goddess with his eyes wide open.


    If so, then he was indirectly challenging the divinity for insulting that human girl!


    "Hm, I don''t want to get my hands dirty just to kill you." Elena then looked at the Devil Emperor. "You are the one who has a deep grudge against that human, right? Show everyone, your truth or his truth that wille out victorious. Who will rewrite the history that concerns you. Punish the one who took your soulmate. There are no other opportunities here. Win or die, this is a life and death battle between Dn the Devil Emperor and Magnus the Human Emperor."


    "..." Dn went silent for a moment to stare at the sky that was blocked by the blurry barrier. shbacks of his wife shed through his mind. It was a beautiful moment, but their story was a bitter one.


    His wife''sst words and smile on that battlefield made him furious as soon as he remembered it. Not to anyone but the mastermind behind her death.


    "Yeah, I have to kill him right here and right now." Dn stood up and stared at his opponent with his blood-red eyes full of hatred.


    He remembered a moment ago. He felt so afraid and full of regret when the angel of death came to him because he had not killed that hateful human.


    Even though it was just that human girl''s mischief while helping him, it didn''t change the fact of what happened. Therefore, his current focus was solely on killing that Human Emperor as soon as possible for the peace of his heart and his wife''s soul.


    "Was, was that fat pig man the one who killed my mother? Let me help you to kill him, father!" Sylvia immediately stood up as if she was ready for an all-out battle. She wiped her tears as if nothing had happened.


    "No, you stay here with your friend. This is a business between men. You won''t be able to break that human''s defenses, even if you use your mother''s demonic dragon abilities." Dn tly refused without turning around. He walks away to face his mortal enemy.


    "But!" Sylvia pouted with dissatisfaction.


    "Sylvi, let''s watch the battle from the side. He knows what he''s going to do. Emperor Magnus is very skilled in defensive techniques. All of your abilities are ineffective against him even if you have entered the berserk state with Emperor-level strength." Elysia pulled Sylvia''s hand.


    Sylvia was hesitating between obeying her father and her friend''s request, or insisting on helping to kill that Human Emperor.


    Dn seemed to know his daughter''s dilemma. He raised his hand and gave his reassurance. "Let me show you why Blood Skull Diablo is highly respected and able to be the sole ruler of the Devil Continent. My defeat earlier was just that human cunning technique when our battle was interrupted due to that divine-ss magic sh."


    Hearing that, Sylvia just nodded in understanding. She then flew away with her friend and the Goddess of Light.


    When theynded, Sylvia was surprised by the presence of arge ck man with many gray tattoos all over his body. She clearly recognized that man, but she was traumatized and somewhat afraid of him. "E-Evil God!? Why are you here too?"


    "Hm, I came because I wanted to. So, you actually ran away with your friends and took cover under the auspices of the Goddess of Light, huh..." Xero nced at Sylvia briefly, and he looked back at the battlefield. He found it interesting to watch the life and death battle between two Emperor-level beings.


    "Yes, I''m on their side. You can''t do anything to me now." Sylvia snorted and pulled Elysia''s arm to hide behind the Goddess of Light.


    "Heh..." Xero didn''t take it seriously.


    "I warn you not to try to get close to me or you will suffer the consequences." Sylvia peeked out and gave a warning by raising her index finger.


    "I hate threats. Let''s prove what kind of consequences you mention." Xero raised his eyebrows and jumped down from the bouncing white ball.


    "I warned you not toe any closer, didn''t I!?" Sylvia eximed in panic.


    "Sigh, please stay there. You treated that white ball as your cushion seat even though you know the Ruvoid God is sealed in there? I don''t understand what you''re thinking." Elysia swung her arm in a gentle motion and sent Xero dragged a few meters back.


    "Huh? What?" Xero was bbergasted in astonishment. His body traits could ward off any magic, but he was affected by this little girl''s simple magic?

 Chapter 512 - Battle For Revenge (2)

    <h4>Chapter 512 - Battle For Revenge (2)</h4>


    "She is my precious discple. Don''t you dare to have any weird ideas for her or you shall suffer my wrath." Elena reminded with a cynical look.


    "Hou, I see... Now, it all makes sense." Xero looked at the Golden Goddess and then at the ck-haired girl again.


    One thing was a bit strange, and he couldn''t understand. Wherever he looked at the girl, she was only a mortal girl at the Apprentice level, but she could push him back with magic? Yet, it was the one thing that attracted him to this little human girl.


    Meanwhile, Elysia and Sylvia went back to watching the battle between Dn, the sole ruler of the Devil Continent, and Magnus, the former Emperor... the one who once ruled over the western region of the Human Continent.


    "Ely, will my father win? He has already lost and died once, right?" Sylvia suddenly asked.


    "I can''t give you a definitive answer, Sylvi. But you need to know that we will not engage in your father''s battle of revenge." Elysia answered clearly, which broadly represented everyone.


    "I see..." Sylvia sped her hands and took a deep breath. She hoped her father to win.


    At that moment, Dn did nothing and only stood fifteen meters from the one creature he was about to y.


    "What''s wrong, Dn yo? Are you afraid I''ll kill you again easily? You''re lucky enough that that girl helped you, but second chances won''t be as beautiful. After I kill you, then your daughter will get her turn. That way, you don''t have to be afraid to be lonely in the grave. You and your family can reunite, hahaha!" Magnusughed out loud while holding his bloated belly, which was covered in thick earth armor.


    "The wrath of darkness, the dominion of blood over mortals... Blood Sphere." Dn created a tiny ball of blood right on top of his palm.


    "I will mend my disgrace and shame by killing you with one hit. You will not be able to escape death no matter how thick your protection is. No matter what you try to do, only one thing awaits you, which is a painful death." Dn mumbled coldly even though his surrounding temperature rose constantly.


    "Are you sure about that? I knew you were going to perform a magic by destroying all my blood cells. However, I had anticipated everything thanks to his help." Magnus took out three golden daggers and made them spin around him.


    A yellow barrier immediately enveloped him. He then smirked disdainfully at the Devil Emperor down there.


    "Ignorant fool. Then, feel my wrath and vengeance in this one strike. The blood and darkness, judgment!" Dn stared intently at his opponent and instantly crushed the tiny blood ball in his hand.


    "Hey." Magnus raised the corner of his mouth and snorted disdainfully. However, a deep pain suddenly assaulted him from within, right in the heart.


    *St*


    Something like it just got destroyed instantly. Magnus clutched his left chest with an expression full of torment.


    "Blurgh!" Magnus spat out a few mouthfuls of blood and fell from his golem to the ground.


    "For the next three minutes, you will really be tormented very painfully and painfully. You will probably wish to die sooner rather than feel it all. After that, your body and soul will also be destroyed as if being devoured from within. Your blood and magic energy has turned into a deadly parasite that will make you suffer to death and disappear into nothingness." Dn walked closer to the human who was writhing in pain on the ground. His expression was cold, but he couldn''t hide the evil grin on his face.


    "Ack, argh, urgh!" Magnus couldn''t say anything even if he wanted to. His voice was muffled by the blood in his throat.


    "Yeah, keep on moaning in pain and screaming in despair! Your suffering is likefort music to me." Dn really enjoyed his mortal enemy''s suffering. The very one he wanted to kill the most.


    At that moment, Elysia winced a bit as she didn''t like such torturous punishment. She believed that whatever the reason, a quick death was a deserved liberation. No matter how grave the sin the opponentmitted and regardless of the depth of the grudge.


    "Ely, please don''t see or hear that. You are an angel and I don''t want you to continue to see the dark side of a devil. My father has suffered so much because of that pig man. So please close your eyes and pretend you don''t see that." Sylvia covered Elysia''s ears, but she only had two hands and couldn''t close Elysia''s eyes too.


    Elysia just sighed to hear that. Elena also gave the same advice in mind. Because of that, she just closed her eyes and ears as if she didn''t see anything and didn''t know such a terrible thing was happening in front of her.


    At that time, she really couldn''t tell what was wrong and what was right. She only pretended not to know about such cruel acts over there, just because, perhaps, what Emperor Magnus had done was unforgivable.


    After all, that person had already unsealed the Ruvoid God and put the world in tremendous danger prematurely.


    "Yeah, that''s just a devil. A part of evil, hehe..." Xero chuckled as if he was amused.


    By the time the fat man was immobile on the ground and didn''t even make a sound, Rhea sent telepathy to Elysia. ''Master Elysia, that human is a Human Emperor. His body, soul, and magic energy had been damaged. However, his life energy is still pure and will soon disappear. Would you like to use it for your recovery?''


    ''No, Rhea. I have principles. I can''t exin it now, but I feel it is wrong. I don''t want to get involved in that.'' Elysia refused without needing to consider her decision.


    ''All right.'' Rhea didn''t try to persuade or convey any other reason.


    The decision had already been made, but she still felt it was a bit of a waste to let Emperor-level life energy just disappear. Well, at least, that life energy would be absorbed by nature and return to the world.


    "Sigh..." Dn sighed to see the dust from the one creature he wanted to kill the most.


    Now, the subject of his revenge was gone without leaving anything behind. But, now what?


    Dn just looked up, wondering if his wife''s soul had calmed down in that realm? After a few moments of silence, he then just walked away from the crime scene to head for his daughter.


    "Woah, that''s terrifying magic, father. Can you control someone''s blood at will? Can I do the same? But, why does my demonic form have a tail, wings, and horns? I''m more like a half dragon." Sylvia weed her father with a few tweets.


    "That''s because your mother was a demonic dragon. You inherited her bloodline as well as mine. Now, let''s go home." Dn didn''t say much. However, just as he was about to grasp his daughter''s hand, she just turned away and hid behind her friend.


    "I don''t want to go home, bweh. You can go home alone and finish all your business. I''m fine here with Ely and the others~" Sylvia stuck out her tongue.


    "You-" Dn frowned. He tried to catch his daughter, but she continued to oppose and run away with a human girl standing between them as the pivot.


    "I don''t want to go home, so I don''t want to go back to that your pce. I''mfortable here with my adventurer team." Sylvia ran from her father, but the two of them just ran around Elysia.


    "You''re blocking me. Can''t you get out of my way so I can catch that rebelious daughter of mine?" Dn pursed his lips with annoyance. He wanted to immediately catch his daughter, but terrible memories kept him from being rude to this human girl.


    "Hm? I''m just standing motionless here, though? But, well... If Sylvi doesn''t want to go home with you, then please let she be with us. In a few more days, we''ll go to the Devil Continent, to your pce, on some bussiness. Worry not, Sylvi will be fine with us." Elysia smiled in amusement and decided to help Sylvia out of Dn''s insistence.


    "Right, right! My current adventurer team consists of four divine beings. Evil God would not dare to disturb me here. And again, my life couldn''t be more peaceful, free, and happy as it is now. I am a grown man, father. Please let your baby daughter to p her wings to see the vastness of the world." Sylvia pumped her hands with an excited expression. She pped her wings repeatedly as she emphasized her words.


    "Four divine beings?" Dn was stunned for a moment, then he looked at all the existences around him.


    Apart from the Evil God and the big white ball, there were four noble existences. However, he could identify two of them being the Goddess of Blessings and the Goddess of Light.


    "Yes, yes! So, you can go home with a calm heart, father. I''ll at least visit you once a year, maybe." Sylvia nodded repeatedly.


    "..." Dn was silent, but he started to consider something in his mind. In the end, he just turned around and walked away. "I want you to return immediately because there is something I want to show you. For the time being, you will be trapped in that form. You can enjoy your experience as a half demonic dragon without being able to use disguises. Enjoy it. Until we meet again at the pce."


    "Huh, wait, what?" Sylvia was stunned and widened her eyes. She wanted to ask what her father meant, but he kept walking away.


    *Bam*


    Unfortunately, there was a barrier that prevented him from leaving. He bumped it just as he had made an excellent moment to leave!

 Chapter 513 - Final Farewell

    <h4>Chapter 513 - Final Farewell</h4>


    "Pfft!" Sylvia covered her mouth immediately before augher escaped her mouth.


    "Uh, well... Anyone, can you revoke this barrier for me?" Dn turned around and acted as if nothing had happened.


    "No, no one is allowed to leave this forbidden zone until this Ruvoid God''s spirit is dealt with. The shackles of this white ball won''t hold him back for long and his dimensionalw is really troublesome." Elena shook her head. She folded her arms and looked at the white ball.


    It could prevent anyone sealed within it from escaping, and the dimensionalws were rendered useless. However, the materials of this seal item were not strong enough tost much longer.


    "Hm, we can''t risk the Ruvoid God escaping to the outside world. For now, you and your daughter can take shelter in a corner while we take care of this wretch of doom, curse, and destruction." Oceanid pointed at the corner and created a circle of water there.


    "Eh? Wait, why just me and my father? What about Ely?" Sylviained because she thought it was a bit wrong.


    "Ely will be fine with her master. She helped us a lot toplete this mission. You don''t have to worry, it won''t take long because we already know what we need to do to deal with this troublesome creature." Elena answered, and Elysia nodded at that words.


    After some persuasion from Elysia, Sylvia had no other choice but to obey. She and her father entered the blue circle, then ayered barrier was erected by the Goddess of Light.


    Now, they were safe and isted from outside risks. Even so, they could still hear whatever was happening out there.


    "You ran away from home to meet your friend and ask her for protection?" Dn suddenly asked. He didn''t look at his daughter at all and just folded his arms.


    "Hmph! I no longer have a ce at home. If that big bad guy is still there, I won''t be going home for any reason. Maybe, just a visit once in a while. I''m happy here with Ely and the others. We''ll be going around the world before that inevitable day." Sylvia snorted and unconsciously took some distance from her father.


    "Ely? Did you mean Elysia? Isn''t that the name of the Golden Goddess over there? Why did you refer that name to that human girl?" Dn raised his eyebrows with a confused expression.


    "Hehe, I was wrong. The Goddess of Light was just faking and using her disciple''s name when she met me. Actually, Elysia is my adventurer friend, the one who once made you bow down in constipation. I am Aivlys, you are Nalyd, and Ely is Aisyle Ely turned out to be just using a pseudonym with the same trick as us." Sylvia giggled while rubbing the back of her head.


    "Oh..." Dn reacted tly.


    Even so, he felt incredibly relieved and calm at this time. The subject of his revenge was dead in his hands, and that really made him at peace. He didn''t even have the urge to punish his daughter even though he wanted to.


    "Hmm?" Sylvia felt a little strange because her father didn''t feel angry. Or maybe, she already got the blessing and permission to go with Ely and the others?


    Either way, she just smiled and went back to watching what might happen between the Ruvoid God and the five divine beings.


    "Well, this thing can onlyst for a few more seconds. What are you going to do?" Xero patted the white ball and sighed. He looked at the other divine beings curiously as to what they would do.


    "It''ll be fine if you just stay by the side and do nothing. Just don''t try to mess with our magic formation." Rhea threw a small warning.


    Xero just shrugged his shoulders and took a few steps back. Even though he didn''t like to be ordered, ordered, or threatened, there were still some individuals who made him unable to act arbitrarily.


    ''So, shall we start the Dimension Lock formation?'' Elena pointed to Rhea.


    ''En, I''ll take care of everything. By the time the Ruvoid God manages to free himself from the white ball, please help me to restrain his movement.'' Rhea confirmed and immediately created a magic circle in a formation around the white ball.


    She then sent private telepathy only to Elena and Elysia. ''Master Elysia, Master Elena... When Iunch the Dimension Lock, can you help me to amplify the output so we can get the desired result? I''m feeling a little unsure about getting the perfect percentage of sess.''


    ''Sure, we will do our best.'' Elysia gave her consent happily.


    ''That is easy. We can even help you destroy the dimension inside the Dimension Lock so that the Ruvoid God''s spirit disappearspletely for good.'' Elena responded nonchntly as if her words were something that wasn''t hard to do.


    ''Uhm, all right, please.'' Rhea felt a little helpless. This ''two-in-one Goddess was indeed something unique. All they needed was to just learn something, and a satisfactory result would be achieved perfectly.


    *Crack* *Crack*


    The white ball cracked here and there like an egg about to hatch. It shook slightly and was instantly torn in two.


    "Kekeke... This is really quite surprising. This world has a technique to seal me with cheap materials. Silly, this is really ridiculous." The Ruvoid God covered his eyes and spoke with a peal of evilughter.


    He then looked at everyone around him with a wide grin. "You all left me no other choice but to eliminate you in a curse and darkness. I am no longer interested in you as potential research experiment subjects. Therefore, just disappear into nothingness. Horush Curse!"


    With that cry, the light within the dome barrier instantly disappeared. A dark night without a glimmer of light enveloped all corners of the ind. A suffocating and deadly aura shot out of thin air.


    "You will not seed. Activate, Dimension Lock!" Rhea raised her hand upwards, and a goldenplex circle formation shed brightly under the Ruvoid God.


    The scope of the deadly curse magic area of effect shrunk rapidly and was drawn to the boundary of the formation circle.


    At the same time, Oceanid and Nell immediately intervened to restrain the Ruvoid God''s movements, even if it was only for a moment.


    "What is this!? How can your magic block my curse?" The Ruvoid God was astonished to see his technique shackled within a limited scope.


    "We have no obligation to exin to you. The threat of your existence to this world is too terrifying, and this will be your spirit''sst moment." Rhea took a deep breath and let it out slowly. She felt a little relieved that her n had worked, even though it was only thanks to Elysia and Elena strengthening the formation.


    "Hou? Even if you manage to injure me or even kill me, you won''t live tough as a winner." The Ruvoid God grinned with a confidence that was the exact opposite of his words. He did not believe that these techniques and formations could injure him.


    "Who you are dealing with right now is one you can never guess even in your wildest thoughts. After you, we will destroy your soul and body.


    After that, your two friends will get their turn immediately. For all that your race did to this world, that is the punishment that has been imposed on you. Disappear and crumble into nothingness." Rhea spoke in a cold tone as she adjusted her formation flow for an ultimate attack.


    "Heh, stupid self-confidence. Look how I''m going to crush that easily." The Ruvoid God snorted. He fought the elemental magic that restrained his movement to grip the air in front of him.


    *Crack* *Bzzt*


    The formation cracked slightly, but it was restored instantly. Several electromaic waves electrocuted the Ruvoid God and made him twitch a little.


    "Heh¡­" The Ruvoid God muttered as he looked at his scuffed hand. "Inferior body."


    ''Nee, Rhea... Do you need our help to trigger a dimensional explosion within this formation?'' Elena offered a favor. She could see Rhea was a little overwhelmed to manage everything while keeping the curse energy shackled.


    ''If it can destroy this Ruvoid God''s divine spirit, then please do so. He won''t be able to escape the Dimension Lock.'' Rhea couldn''t say much because her focus was slightly diverted. She was afraid to mess up the formation because of her carelessness.


    ''All right, then... Ely, let''s do that.'' Elena smiled faintly and looked at Elysia.


    ''En.'' Elysia nodded in agreement.


    After that, they shared the task of helping Rhea trigger an ultimate attack in DImesion Lock and oveing the curse energy.


    The density of mysterious energy surged dramatically within the Dimension Lock, and it was the one that made the Ruvoid God widen his eyes in surprise.


    "This is the end of you. May you be a good being in your next life if the opportunity is there. Goodbye, Ruvoid God shor." Elysia said a final farewell to the being that had begun to disintegrate into tiny particles.


    "Wha- what, how do you know that name? Who exactly are you!?" shor shouted with an expression of extreme shock.


    *Crack* *Crack* *Crumble*


    Unfortunately, it was hisst moment before hepletely disappeared with the copse of the dimension inside the Dimension Lock.


    Rhea, Nell, and Oceanid breathed a sigh of relief to see that. However, Elysia and Elena were still struggling to support the Dimension Lock to resist the expansion of the dimensional copse and seal the overflowing curse energy.


    ''Ely, we can absorb this overflowing curse energy~ I wonder how much it will recover us after we purify it. Will we rise to level one hundred after we harness all this energy for themon good?'' Elena chirped with a cheerful beat.


    ''Let''s try that and see what happens.'' Elysia was also feeling excited and was anticipating what might happen next.


    She and Elena then touched the Dimension Lock''s barrier and immediately purified the curse energy gradually before absorbing it.

 Chapter 514 - Back To Maze

    <h4>Chapter 514 - Back To Maze</h4>


    As there was nothing left inside the Dimension Lock, a big question arose in everyone''s mind, except for Elysia and Elena.


    They all seemed a little less convinced that it would be that easy to exterminate a God-level ursed monster. Even though it was just a divine spirit within a mortal body, it was still something with significant risk.


    The Ruvoid God had been exterminated, but where did all the energy curses go? Elysia and Elena only touched the Dimension Lock''s barrier. Then the dangerous overflowing curse energy slowly faded away beforepletely dissipating.


    Rhea, Nell, and Oceanid looked at Elysia and Elena with a question mark in their mind. Meanwhile, Xero just stroked his chin as if he was interested and wanted to know more about this pair of master and disciple.


    Elysia and Elena were aware that they were receiving stares that seemed to be expecting an exnation. However, they had a bit of a problem after absorbing the purified energy.


    <| Lv. 40 | Apprentice Mage | Elysia Avery | Female (16) | HP: 6,400 / 6,400 | EP: 4,502e+9 / - |>


    <| STR: 5 | AGI: 26 | VIT: 7 | INT: 5,025 |>


    ''...'' Elysia fell silent, and so did Elena. A ck screen with some white writing appeared before their eyes, but it made the two of them end up sighing softly.


    ''Are we really not leveling up after all of that, Sister Elena? Why only our EP recovered and nothing else changed?'' Elysia blinked a few times and rubbed her eyes gently as if she couldn''t believe her current status.


    ''I don''t know either, but it seems so, Ely. At least our EP is up one point from our highest number.'' Elena didn''t know what to say, but she chose to look on the bright side of the situation.


    ''Well... We still have to be grateful for this. Perhaps, this is the only thing we get since our opponent is only a divine spirit? We might level up if we manage to take care of the divine body and divine soul sealed down there?'' Elysia stared at therge hole that Elena had previously made.


    ''Hm, I think you''re right, Ely. We''ll deal with thatter. For now, help me think of the proper reasons and exnations for those curious ones.'' Elena also thought the same thing. However, her current priority focus was not that far.


    ''En, I''m good at wordy. Is it alright for me to speak or shall I guide you to it, Sister Elena?'' Elysia looked at the surrounding divine beings and suggested.


    ''It would be much better for me do the speaking and you helping me via our special telepathy line.'' Elena turned around casually.


    ''All right.'' Elysia responded in agreement.


    "What, was the Ruvoid Godpletely annihted? Even though it was only his divine spirit, but I find it a bit strange that the desired result was achieved too easily." Nell scratched her head in a bit of confusion.


    "What do you mean by that, little one? So, you mean, your big sister''s n is unreliable? This all came from her, yes? My precious disciple and I was just trying our best to ensure this Dimension Lock tounch an ultimate attacks." Elena pointed her palm at Rhea. Elysia gave a suggestion to share the credit with others for help.


    "That, err... But, uhm, well... As long as that cursed spirit is gone, then it''s fine." Nell was confused about choosing the right words. On the one hand, if she asked further, she would seem to doubt her big sister.


    "Hahaha, I know you can do it, my saviours! Even the ursed''s divine spirit is helpless before the two of you. You are truly extraordinary master-disciple, the grace of nature and heaven." Oceanidughed loudly. He was more concerned with the results, not the process.


    "Hoho~ Interesting. Can you tell me what you just did to eliminate that weak God?" Xero folded his arms and looked inside the Dimension Lock. A dimensional crack was still there and had not been repaired yet.


    "Truth be told, we didn''t do much other than strengthen this Dimension Lock and help to supply magic energy for ultimate attack. For the rest, you can ask the Goddess of Nature since she is the owner of this technique." Elena simply delegated the rest to Rhea.


    "The Goddess of Nature? So, you decided to use your real divine title, greeny?" Xero frowned and looked at the Goddess with long turquoise hair.


    "Stop using strange nicknames to everyone. Also, what do you know about my real divine title?" Rhea responded with a neutral expression.


    "Who knows. I only know that the Goddess of Life is not your real divine title." Xero shrugged his shoulders and tilted his head.


    "Hm..." Rhea put her hand to her chin while staring at the dimensional crack. She could fix that, but she just felt the extermination earlier was too easy than she thought.


    A worry arose in her mind all of a sudden. What if the previous structured dimensional explosion in a limited scope failed to destroy that God-level ursed monster''s divine spirit? What might happen if that divine spirit managed to escape from here because of an unforeseen event?


    Despite some worries in mind, Rhea decided to convey that to Elysia and Elena via private telepathy.


    ''I see, that makes sense. So, what would you do in this situation, Rhea?'' Elena went with the flow remembering a single word wasn''t enough to make Rhea feel at ease.


    ''Please forgive me for doubting your divinity. However, I think that the Soul Fox on Beastkin Continent can help us with her foreboding, divination, or prophecy abilities. That way, we can know what might happen in the future in this ce. After all, we can know whether that divine spirit managed to escape due to something we never expected or not. His divine body and soul are still sealed beneath this ind, and I''m sure he will return here sometime soon if he survives.'' Rhea conveyed the solution that came to her mind politely.


    ''Alright, let''s meet that Soul Fox after we take care of this ce. Down there is still a masterpiece of a God and I feel a bit uneasy because Xero is around. He was capable to achieve the things I couldn''t imagine to this sealed area, considering his terrible achievements in recent events.'' Elysia expressed her understanding, but she also shared her worries.


    ''There is no need to worry, Master Elysia. We will re-seal the entire maze after we venture into the maze''s core room. Honestly, the only thing we need to worry about is that divine body and soul sealed in the deepest floor. As for the rest, Xero won''t create any major problems because he''s not that stupid to trigger my wrath.'' Rhea smiled to tell Elysia and Elena about the best solution.


    ''If you say so... Then fine.'' Elysia looked at each other and nodded.


    Meanwhile, Dn and Sylvia were frowning as they could only hear a tiny part of the divine beings'' conversation. For the rest, the divine beings simply exchanged information with no sound or any lip movement.


    "What are they talking about? I can''t hear anything anymore? Or are they just usingnguage on an unknown frequency? Or maybe, telepathy?" Sylvia asked in wonder.


    "They are speaking thenguage of Gods." Dn answered simply. He cared more about the dimensional crack because it could cause a disaster that he couldn''t imagine in his wildest mind.


    However, the turquoise-haired Goddess simply swung her hand, and the dimensional crack gradually shrank and disappeared from everyone''s sight. It was as if there had never been any damage there.


    "Are we going back to the deepest floor again? Hm, okay..." Nell nodded in understanding after her big sister told her.


    However, she did not feel at ease because one annoying creature was around. She turned to the Evil God and spoke in an impolite manner. "I''m warning you before you mess up and create big trouble. Don''t try to do anything weird in the maze down there, especially to the sealing areas."


    "Hou? Is that a threat or a warning of concern? But, a maze left by a God, hmm? I''d like to get some stuff out of there for my experiments. Who built the maze down there to seal that weak God?" Xero heaved a subtle breath as if he didn''t care. He looked at therge hole in the ground with some interest.


    "The God of Sky, that''s what we can conclude." Oceanid looked up at the sky and sighed.


    "That blue-haired man? Is he still alive?" Xero went near the hole and looked far down.


    "Who knows, but his signs of life aren''t the slightest bit down there. I hope he''s still alive somewhere in the world." Oceanid shook his head and flew toward the hole.


    "I see..." Xero didn''t say much and just jumped into the hole.


    Elysia, Elena, and Rhea looked at each other. Then they went near the hole with Nell.


    Just before they returned to the maze, Elysia was reminded of the two devils still within theyered barrier in the corner. "Eh, wait a minute. Sylvia and her father are still there. Are we going to leave them there, or invite them toe with us?"


    "Uhm? It doesn''t matter whether theye or not. We''ll be fine whatever you decide to do with them." Nell answered as if she didn''t care about those two devils.


    "Then let''s take them if they want." Elysia nodded and revoked theyered barrier.


    "Ely, everyone! You can''t go without me. I want toe too, and please don''t leave me here with my father!" Sylvia eximed with both hands on either side of her mouth.


    "Then,e with us." Elysia replied with a hand gesture for the devils toe closer.


    "Eh? Un!" Sylvia groped the air to make sure there was no barrier in front of her. Her voice was finally heard, and she immediately ran off to join her friend.


    "..." Dn just followed behind, feeling a little strange.. His daughter seemed to treat him like a detested one.

 Chapter 515 - Mysterious Portal In The Dark Empty Room

    <h4>Chapter 515 - Mysterious Portal In The Dark Empty Room</h4>


    "Hey, where are you going evil one? It''s not that I care about you or anything, but this maze is full of traps and mechanics." Nell shouted at the big man who was going somewhere on the first floor.


    "That would be more interesting. I will explore this maze thoroughly. Nothing can stop me even though that blue-haired man is still around to guard this ce." Xero waved his hand without looking back. He kept walking away as if he was in his own territory.


    "Well, it''s up to you." Nell decided not to give another warning. She swallowed back her words and canceled her intention to tell some rooms, which were quite troublesome even for her team.


    At that moment, a patch of the floor suddenly disappeared and sucked the Heretic God down somewhere. He fell into a trap despite having just been warned of it.


    *Bam*


    "Woooho!"


    The sound of booming and enthusiastic shouts echoed from the passage in the distance. Elysia just shook her head when she saw the Evil God instantly trigger and plunge into a deadly hidden room full of traps.


    *Bam*


    The open floor then closed as if there had never been a hole.


    "..." Everyone didn''t know what to say. Even so, there was no one to worry about the Evil God''s well-being.


    "Anyway, let''s go to the deepest floor. One of the most sacred ces with so many relics and treasures. I warn you all in advance. Please don''t touch or trigger anything around you carelessly. Do you understand?" Nell lectured everyone on the team like an overly concerned instructor.


    "Un, we will be careful!" Sylvia replied with a salute. She then rubbed her hands together and whispered to her friend. "Hehe, Ely, we will be treasure hunters and relic looters. We will be ultra rich soon~"


    "Uhm... Aren''t you already very rich, Sylvi? Money is thest thing you need to worry about even if you''re not looking for them, right?" Elysia smiled in amusement to hear that.


    "No, no, it''s different. All my wealth is inherited from my father. Sooner orter, it will run out. Since I will depend on you from now on, then I also need to think of something so that our finances are never in a difficult situation." Sylvia nodded and folded her arms while puffing out her chest as if what she said was something noble and justifiable.


    "..." Dn didn''t know how to respond. If he thought about his daughter''s words briefly, it would sound like he was dead and his fortune passed on to his daughter.


    *Thud*


    Everyone stomped their feet on Nell''s golden air tread. They had arrived at the deepest floor.


    "Hou... So, a ce like this is one called a sealed area, huh. Thousands of curse bearing creatures are under there, waiting for this seal to copse in a few months." Dn muttered while stroking his chin. He looked into the sealing chamber, which was so eye-catching.


    "You already know about it? Did the Evil God tell you everything?" Nell felt a little curious about the extent of the rtionship between this Devil Emperor and that Evil God.


    "Not really. Some of my knowledge of the lost historyes from my research on relics. Several history books record some important points about it. And, I think, you or your followers are the ones who are deliberately leaving it all behind for future generations. Am I right, o the Goddess of Blessings?" Dn acted as if he was a sage who had just uncovered a divine secret.


    "That''s true, but we created it and left it exclusively for the Human Race. But, well... Who would have thought that some of the relics fell to the devil''s side." Nell shrugged as if she didn''t think much of it. In retrospect, it was only the will of his followers who intended to record the facts of world history.


    Unfortunately, the ursed''s influence managed to disrupt the world even though they were sealed. No one knew the details of what that God-level ursed monster had done to this world, but it was no small matter nheless.


    After that, Rhea decided to forcibly close the sealing chamber''s gate, then repaired the mechanism so it couldn''t be opened from inside or outside. That sky stone gate had to be destroyed, or no one had ess to enter or exit.


    "Let''s find the core room." Rhea suggested and walked ahead. However, Oceanid preceded her because he was still on duty as a vanguard.


    The others then just followed closely behind. Their main objective was simple, but they couldn''t find the room in question even after an hour of searching.


    "Ugh, we might have destroyed dozens of traps, mechanisms, and puzzles. But, but, where is the treasure room? Was the room we were looking for actually never been here to begin with? We''re just walking around on the same floor. Look, we''ve arrived at this sealing chamber again." Sylvia puckered her lips and chirped aint. She then pointed at an asymmetrical stone gate in front.


    "Hmm... This is weird. Was it possible that he created the tenth floor just to secure this maze''s core room? But, he loves odd numbers and it would be unusual to find his creations in even numbers." Oceanid folded his arms while trying to think of the possibilities.


    "It would be pointless to consider this and that. Let''s check down there with brute force." Elena rolled her eyes. She was tired and bored enough to stay in this maze any longer.


    "En, that way, we will find out the hidden facts. It won''t hurt to try and if the assumption is wrong, then we won''t be at a disadvantage either." Elysia used more gentle words to get everyone''s approval.


    "I think you''re right, Ely. Let''s break into this floor one more time and see what happens. But, we better find the right spot. It would be disastrous if a swarm of ursed monsters got free." Nell nodded in agreement and suggested. Everyone gave their approval, and they went to a spot far from the sealing chamber.


    "Hey, father, what are you doing over there? We go or you''ll be left behind." Sylvia called out to her father, who was engrossed in observing the ancient writings on the wall.


    "No, it''s nothing." Dn just shrugged his shoulders and immediately went after his daughter.


    In an empty room in a safe area, Elysia and everyone entered there and decided to make a hole in the floor.


    Elena simply made a circle and applied high-level gravity magic. She then added a structured kic force to make the hole go down slowly and carefully.


    *Bam!*


    The chunk of thick sky stone fell down and made a loud sound. Below there really was an empty room that was as dark as a bottomless abyss. They couldn''t even see the part of the floor that fell just now.


    "Below there really is an empty room... A hidden floor? But, why is it so dark there with no blue crystals or blue torches?" Nell peeked down and got a slight chill.


    "Shall we go dwon there and explore the tenth floor?" Rhea asked Elysia.


    Elysia took a deep breath and nodded. "Huff... Alright, our current objective is to find this maze''s core room to secure some items, right? Then let''s go."


    "Let me jump down first. I''ll check what kind of trap he has on this weird tenth floor." Oceanid proposed as a volunteer. After getting Rhea''s approval, he jumped down without hesitation.


    *Bzzt*


    Something too strange suddenly happened. Oceanid''s presence signal suddenly disappeared as if his entire being was swallowed up by something unknown.


    "Eh? That, he, what happened? The Sea God suddenly disappeared?" Elysia stuttered in surprise. She was pretty worried if a deadly danger befell him.


    "No need to worry, Ely. I saw a slight dimensional fluctuation earlier. Maybe, there''s a gate down there. Or maybe, this maze wants to teleport us somewhere. So, his will only applies to the tenth floor, huh..." Rhea muttered while looking down with an intense gaze.


    "Oh, umm." Elysia just nodded in understanding. She failed to notice the fluctuation and immediately used her sacred vision. Sure enough, arge circr dimensional portal opened wide below as if waiting for them to enter.


    "Let''s jump in there and see where this maze wants to lead us." Nell suggested and immediately freefallen after receiving a nod from her big sister.


    Elena, Elysia, and Sylvia went after them to enter the vague and mysterious portal. However, Rhea did not immediately jump down there.


    "You''re noting with us?" Rhea turned to the Devil Emperor.


    "Tell me, what might happen to this world and what will you do?" Dn suddenly asked with a solemn expression.


    "Why are you asking me that? Is that the one you wanted to ask since an hour ago but held back from it?" Rhea was aware of the thing that had been troubling the Devil Emperor a long time ago. She only gave him a chance to speak.


    "I don''t know. I just feel like you''re the strongest in your divine adventurer team." Dn heaved a subtle sigh and shook his head.


    "If that''s the one underlying your question, then you''re asking the wrong person. You''d better ask Ely or her master something like that. They are the strongest and wielders of unimaginable power. The fate of this world, will rest in their hands." After saying that, Rhea jumped down into the portal.


    "..." Dn was silent. He never thought that was the response he would get from the one he thought was the strongest. So, he misjudged the divine''s estimated strength?


    "The Goddess of Light and that human girl are the strongest? The fate of the world is in their hands? What does that mean?" Even though he didn''t quite understand the deep meaning behind that answer, Dn was able to draw a simple conclusion. Therefore, he immediately jumped into the portal.


    At that moment, the portal slowly shrunk and disappeared from the dark empty room.

 Chapter 516 - Impoverished Paper Man

    <h4>Chapter 516 - Impoverished Paper Man</h4>


    *Boom!*


    "Heh, something like this won''t get in my way. You''re thest one." Xero crushed an intangible ck creature. He didn''t even give his opponent a chance to scream in pain or anything, only a quick release.


    "Hmm..." Xero just brushed off the curse energy that came as if it was just ordinary air. He was no longer worried about curse energy because his body had evolved into a superior one.


    After that, he looked around the room. He just went into the sealing chamber to blow off some steam.


    "I think I''m on the fifth floor right now. Or maybe I''m lost in this maze? Why that firefly didn''t tell me all the walls in this maze are made of that fvcking troublesome sky stone?" Xero grumbled as he walked away.


    He just kicked the wall with extra strength to make his own way in the direction he wanted. Unfortunately, after an hour of exploring, he really felt lost somewhere. The big hole that went straight to the deepest floor couldn''t be found anywhere.


    "So, this feels like getting lost, huh... Anyway-" Xero scratched his head while looking left and right. He felt stupid for getting lost.


    Therefore, he gathered a ball of pitch-ck energy in his hand to create a hole in the floor.


    "Hehe, there''s no getting lost if I can create my own path. Supreme Release, destroy everything!" Xero smirked, then he put his palm on the floor.


    *Swoosh!*


    The pitch-ck energy ball spun like an expanding ball of destruction. It slowly crushed the floor until a hole was created. The floor below could be seen, but Xero frowned a moment after.


    It was a pity. The hole was still too small for the big Evil God to enter.


    1"It''s kind of weird. Why is the floor down there so dark? It''s just like an empty room with nothing, including a way out." Xero stroked his chin while analyzing the empty room below through the hole.


    He then brought his face closer to the hole as if prostrating himself to take a peek at what might be waiting for him down there.


    *Rumble!* *Rumble!*


    The floor shook slightly, and Xero''s footing suddenly copsed. He immediately stabilized himself in midair, but the scenery around him suddenly turned into apletely different ce from what he had seen before.


    "Where am I now, hmm? Was that a dimensional leap or something? Who could possibly dare to teleport me to this ce?" Xero looked around. He was now inside arge circr room like an arena with no way out.


    Torches and blue crystals lit up the arena from the sky stone walls with countless sharp edges. It was as if there were millions of stone daggers stuck there.


    "It''s not their doing, is it?" Xero muttered under his breath as he remembered Nell and her new group.


    *Bzzt* *Bzzt* *Tick* *Tick* *Cling*


    A series of strange sounds suddenly sounded out of nowhere, but that didn''t make the Evil God flinch at all. He just hovered in the air and waited for what might happen in front of him.


    Yet, a surge of terrifying aura suddenly appeared from the ceiling. Xero immediately looked up with vignce.


    "That''s a lie, right? Why is this giant creature even here?" Xero widened his eyes in surprise. He felt as if he couldn''t believe what was in front of his eyes.


    "Weakling, how dare you oversteep your boundary!" A deep sound that shook the ground and walls echoed throughout the arena.


    Then, a white gigantic yet long half-human monster with giant scythe hands slithered down through the sharp wall.


    *Bam*


    The gigantic monsternded on the floor and created several cracks there. However, all kinds of damage were immediately repaired.


    "A half-man giant monster with arms of mantis, but with the lower half of centipede and the tail of scorpion. A head like a devil but scales like a dragon. There''s no mistaking it, you are one of the most troublesome Emperor-level curse-bearing monsters." Xero smiled sarcastically and put his hand on his forehead.


    "It''s been five years since thest creature. Now is the time for you to fill my stomach! Ghaa!" The gigantic monster swung his scythe hand with incredible speed.


    "Whoops, what a pretty lively wee after a hundred thousand years or so you''ve been sealed here, Gashag." Xero emerged from the ck fog with a grin.


    *Pssh*


    A burst of purple smoke shot out from between the gigantic monster''s centipede''s legs.


    "Gashag?" Despite feeling a little flustered, Gashag showered his opponent with a barrage of attacks.


    "Hehe, this is going to be interesting and challenging. Let''s try out my new skills and abilities for real." Xero couldn''t hide his enthusiasm for an exciting battle. He then curved her fingers for a hand w and counterattacked the gigantic monster.


    *Boom!*


    The power of the Evil God shed with Emperor-level gigantic ursed monster.


    It was a situation where Xero was required to fight using only brute force. He was aware of it. All kinds of magic were renderedpletely useless in front of that gigantic monster and those purple smokes.


    Meanwhile, Elysia and the others had just been teleported to a strange room. That room looked a lot like aboratory but in the stone age era. Everything was just unique stone objects and things encased within the particr colorful barriers.


    "Wow, where are we now? Why are there only so many machines and tools made of stone here?" Sylvia looked left and right with a silly smile. She wanted to see this and that to test a few things out of her curiosity.


    "No, Sylvi. Please don''t touch anything. These magic tools might turn us to stone or something. We''d better be safe and keep our behavior in check." Elysia held Sylvia''s hand before this devil girl caused trouble to everyone.


    "Oou... I know that, Ely. I don''t want us to turn to stone, hum." Sylvia pouted and took two steps back, so she was right next to her friend.


    "Hm, some mechanisms may have dangers and other unexpected things if a third party dares to touch his belongings without permission. This is the Sky God''s miniboratory as well as this maze''s core room. Please don''t touch anything just yet." Rhea nodded as she walked closer.


    "Hehe, as expected of you." A calm and peaceful voice sounded out of nowhere, and it seemed toe from all over the room.


    "Oops." Elena covered her mouth and blinked innocently. She had just picked up a unique item that caught her eye the most by having her hand enter the ethereal form for a moment to bypass the barrier.


    "Eh?" Rhea and everyone else, including Elysia and the mysterious voice, were dumbfounded to see that, though for a different reason.


    The Goddess of Light retrieved an item from within the mysterious barrier with ease? Despite just being warned not to touch anything!?


    "How, how did you get that thing out of there!?" A neatly folded paper in the form of a t human in blue armor popped out of thin air and eximed in surprise.


    "What do you mean? This is a room full of treasures, including the hidden room over there. What I did was just take one of the rewards from inside a cheap barrier like this. After going through all the hardships of this annoying maze... These treasures are something we deserve to receive for making it to this room, yes?" Elena pointed at a wall and walked closer to Elysia. She simply took Elysia''s Space Bag and put the eye-catching item in it.


    After that, she then took several other items as if she was a professional treasure hoarder. She plundered all the treasures right in front of the rightful owner. She simply treated all those dangerous barriers as if they weren''t there.


    "T-treasure room, you say!? Who said this is something you guys deserve to receive for sessfullypleting my maze? You didn''tplete anything, and you just looted everything like a thief." The paper man shouted as if he did not ept that conclusion in the slightest.


    "Isn''t that right? We just defeated a final boss, and of course, a treasure room is the one waiting for us, right?" Elena tilted her head slightly and looked at Elysia with a smile.


    Elysia just absentmindedly nodded as if she didn''t understand anymore what to do.


    However, the devil girl immediately nodded repeatedly by raising her hand up. "Yes, yes, that''s right. Treasure room! Is it hidden over there too? Let''s take some as gifts to take home, Ely. Today we''ve been through a lot of obstacles and challenges, so it''s time to loot them all!"


    Sylvia then pulled Elysia''s hand toward a wall that the Goddess of Light had pointed at earlier.


    As Sylvia and Elysia approached the wall, a door could be seen there. Thetter tried to open it, but she couldn''t open it.


    "Well... We just need to shift this and this, right?" Elysia shifted two secret keys and slid the stone door aside.


    "Hehe, you are very reliable for this kind of thing, Ely. Is it because your shining eyes can see all truth?" Sylviaughed with pride as if she had just aplished something significant.


    *Sparkle* *Sparkle*


    The gleam of the treasures and precious materials dazzled everyone''s eyes for a nce. Elysia covered her eyes a little, but her hand was suddenly pulled by someone to enter inside.


    "Treasure! This is the one I''ve been waiting for the most. We''re rich, we''re rich, Ely!" Sylvia jumped up and down like a child who had just discovered a new world.


    "..." The paper man couldn''t help but gape at the sight of the two girls entering the resource room. He hadn''t yet introduced himself or talked about anything vital.... Yet, he was immediately impoverished in just this one meeting.

 Chapter 517 - Messenger And Will

    <h4>Chapter 517 - Messenger And Will</h4>


    Sylvia looked around the treasure room. There were countless high-level unknown resources piled up like a few colorful sparkling hills. Even though she didn''t know most of the materials, she could judge them with confidence only from those energy radiances.


    Even so, her attention was instantly drawn to something in the corner at the side of the room. A fibrous crystal shaped like a miniature sun floated within the gap of therge pir.


    Subconsciously, Sylvia walked closer to the pir while pulling her friend''s hand.


    However, a sh of shadow immediately preceded her.


    "Wait a minute! What are you going to do? Don''t you dare touch that fibrous crystal over there. Whatever it is, as long as it''s not that fibrous crystal!" The paperman cried out with urgency. He had to stop these two mischievous little girls before a catastrophe urred.


    "Ooh~ So, you''re now giving your permission for us to take all of your resources? Thank you very much!" Sylvia nodded in understanding and immediately turned around to go to one of the mounds full of precious resources.


    "Huh-uh?" The paper man covered his mouth instantly. Why did he give them the green light to impoverish him!?


    The paper man was devastated when the devil girl started looting here and there, along with the human girl.


    "So, are you the Sky God? You were the one who teleported us here, correct?" Elena walked over. She gave an approving nod to Elysia and Sylvia.


    "I was indeed the one who brought you all here, but I''m not the one you referred to. It was me who brought you here you know? So, you guys didn''t conquer this maze at all. You all haven''t eradicated all the monsters in this maze and all the final bosses are still there!" The paper man screamed with injustice.


    "Maa, maa, please calm down, paper man. We''re just taking somepensation for your pranks on us. If you knew what was going on outside, then it was your fault that led to this situation." Elena wiggled her hand as if there was nothing to worry about.


    "What do you mean by that?" The paper man scratched his head in confusion.


    "You are this maze''s master, no? You teleported us here because we defeated the final boss, yes?" Elena tilted her head slightly.


    "Me? I am just a semi-humanoid paper creature created by Sky God himself before he left and never came back. He bestowed his will and some of his divine power on me." The paper man pointed at his face.


    "Do you know where the Sky God went?" Rhea felt something was wrong and asked.


    "Regrettably, but I don''t know anything. He just left with his half crushed body with no words." The paper man shook his head with a mournful expression.


    "You''re his masterpiece and will, aren''t you? But, well, you''ve be apletely separated entity that can''t be connected to him." Rhea sighed as she realized that fact.


    "Precisely. But, I have seen what you all did to that divine spirit. However, that is only part of the sealed creature''s real divine spirit." The paper man also sighed.


    "Hmm? Only half?" Nell frowned.


    "As I said. The God-level curse bearing creature is still sealed in the main altar. The crystal over there is this maze''s core. If it is taken from there, then this maze will copse instantly." The paper man pointed at the crystal inside the pir.


    "We understand that. But, it''s kind of impressive. You''re aware of our arrival, but you''re just watching the whole thing here and letting us struggle out there. Though, it would be a lot more helpful if you could provide us with some information or guidance at this sealing area." Oceanid folded his arms and grumbled.


    "Hahaha, it would be much better if I could do that. However, I can''t get out of this dimension." The paper man replied with a self-deprecatingugh.


    "I see... Can you introduce yourself first? I am the Goddess of Blessings myself, and this one is--" Nell introduced her group one by one.


    "I was created without a name. It will be fine if you call me paper-man." The paper man replied with a slight nod.


    "Then, Shiki. Why did you bring us here? It''s not just because you want us to secure that treasury, right?" Elena pointed to the hills full of resources.


    "Shi-Shiki? Did you just give me a nickname?" The paperman was slightly dumbfounded to hear that name.


    "Of course, it''s an easy thing. So, the answer to my question?" Elena shrugged her shoulders.


    "Of course not. My main purpose in teleporting you all here was for an important matter. This maze will notst long and all the creatures that are sealed here will be freed into the world. I want you to eradicate all curse bearing creatures, and all the treasures of this maze will be yours." Shiki shook his head and answered with a solemn expression.


    After that, he started to open his mouth to convey his main objectives.


    Elysia then decided to drag the devil girl back to the group to listen to the vital exnation.


    "So, everything is like that." Shiki folded his arms and nodded like a sage.


    "Fufu, so you teleported the Evil God to the sealing chamber of one of the most dangerous creatures in this maze? You have my respect, paper-man Shiki! That Evil God deserved it because it was the one he wanted, right?" Sylvia patted Shiki''s back with her finger. She couldn''t hide her smugugh knowing the Evil God''s situation.


    "Well... He is sometimes a battle frenzy. So, he will thank me. Also, it will improve his self-esteem after being the first God to fall in the war. A kindness." Shiki put his hands on his waist and nodded in agreement.


    "..." Elysia and Elena looked at each other, but they decided not to say anything.


    ''Here, Ely. I''ve put the most valuable items in there without knowing their effects. But I know they''re harmless.'' Elena returned Elysia''s Space Bag.


    ''Some of them could be weapons of mass destruction, Sister Elena. I don''t know why you immediately secured all these divine grade magic items...'' Elysia smiled helplessly and put her Space Bag behind her waist belt.


    ''That''s because I became greedy, hehe... We can ask Rhea or Lifa the effects of those divine grade magic itemster. Moreover, Shiki had also nned to give all these resources in return for the missions he wanted us toplete.'' Elena giggled yfully.


    ''But, why do I feel like it''s a testament to an inheritance? It''s as if Shiki won''t live long and decided to leave it all to us.'' Elysia nced at the floating paper man with a slightly odd feeling.


    ''I feel the same way, Ely. Let''s pay him respect and not question it. He is aware of that, and that''s why he made his request to us. All he wants is to exterminate those ursed monsters for the sake of a peaceful world.'' Elena heaved a subtle sigh in mind. She felt sympathy for the paper man because of his destiny as a messenger.


    ''Erm.'' Elysia had some ideas in mind, but she just put them aside for the time being. There were still about three months left as the maximum for that inevitable day.


    "Nee, nee, can you bring a craft of folding paper to life? It would be nice to have a toy that can move like a servant. Upon closer inspection, you look cute. Uhm, can I take you home? " Sylvia walked around the paper man with sparkling eyes. This paper man''s generosity impressed her quite a bit.


    "Err..." Shiki felt that he was being stared at by the predatory eyes of a troublesome creature.


    He immediately distanced himself from the devil girl and shook his head. "Too bad, little devil girl. My charm knows no bounds. It is natural for you to feel attracted to me. However, we will not cross paths. You just need to serve your human master like a good servant and all will be well."


    "Huh? What do you mean by that?" Sylvia couldn''t understand the meaning of that statement.


    Even so, Shiki decided not to talk more about it. He simply floated down to approach the turquoise-haired Goddess. "Did your mother also survive?"


    "Why do you ask that, Shiki? Did the Sky God also pass on some of his knowledge to you?" Rhea responded in a neutral tone.


    "Literally, I am him, but in the form of a temporary entity. I am only his will to guard this maze and as a messenger. And of course, I was like a replica of him at that time." Shiki looked up with a subtle nod.


    "Hm, my mother is safe. However, she won''t be participating much in the war or anything because of her situation." Rhea nced at the paperman briefly and gave her confirmation.


    "I see..." Shiki could understand the information from what was not said.


    After that, the divine beings exchanged information and ideas on what they would do with all the ursed monsters in this maze. Shiki also joined the discussion.


    However, Sylvia decided to continue to loot all those precious resources, along with her friend, of course.


    At that moment, Dn just stood still and watched everything in silence. It was as if he wasn''t involved in anything. Even so, he only stole nces at the ck-haired human girl and the Goddess of Light.


    The answer from the Goddess of Nature was still vivid in his mind.


    ''So, that human girl is the Goddess of Light''s precious disciple... No wonder I lost to her. So, it''s not a disgrace at all for me. But, why did the Goddess of Nature say that they were the strongest? Was the one she meant by that the Goddess of Light, hm?'' Dn wondered in his mind, but he didn''t know the exact answer.


    Yet, he could only believe that the Goddess of Light was the strongest one. Hepletely ignored Elysia in his calctions because it was impossible for a hidden Emperor-level human girl to be the strongest and surpass the divinity.


    In a different dimension from the maze''s core room, Xero was panting with purple and ck stains all over his body.


    Even so, a broad smile was stered on his face. He was satisfied enough to test his new skills and abilities to the fullest.


    "Heh, it turns out that''s all you can do, weakling. You are now just a useless lump of bone after shing with my divine power. The curse energy can no longer injure me in any way. I am an almighty divine being. You ursed have only one destiny, destroyed under my might." Xero stomped on the gigantic dead monster''s head with a disdainful smile on his face.. He then walked away to find a way out of the arena.

 Chapter 518 - Trouble For Troublemaker (1)

    <h4>Chapter 518 - Trouble For Troublemaker (1)</h4>


    "Are you sure you don''t want toe with us to the outside world? We could try some method or technique to get you out of this dimension." Elysia proposed kindness with some concern. She feels very sympathetic to this pitiful paper man.


    "No, that''s not necessary, good girl. I''ll be fine here. Besides, I have to guard this maze''s core before you guyse back. What the Goddess of Nature brought up just now really worries me too. It would be a great catastrophe if that God-level curse bearing monster ravaged the outside world without anyone knowing it." Shiki shook his head with rity in his speech.


    "Alright then. We''ll be right back with the Soul Foxes after helping Sea God take care of his horde of minions." Rhea nodded in understanding.


    "Hey, they''re not my minions. After all, they''re another me, but have a bad luck. They''re just waiting for liberation and purification to make their way back." Oceanid folded his arms and harrumphed.


    "Nee, if I may ask, what happened to the Evil God? It''s not that I care or anything to him, but I hope he gets stuck in some more troubles and predicaments." Sylvia smiled sweetly to say something quite evil.


    "Oh, him? The Evil God has left the arena after killing Gashag. He''s probably lost in the maze right now to lighten your load of exterminating all curse bearing monsters in this ce." Shiki closed one eye and confirmed that. He then nodded with pride as if he had just done some good.


    "Ooh~" Sylvia responded in a tone. She then took her Space Bag on the table and gave it to her friend. "Here, Ely. It would be a lot better if you were the one to look after this and keep it in a safe ce."


    "Uh-huh, um, alright. I''ll put this in a safe ce. Uhm, once again, thank you very much for the gift, Shiki." Elysia simply put Sylvia''s ck Space Bag into her Space Storage.


    It was one with eleven other Space Bags inside, which contained a treasure trove of high-grade resource materials.


    Sylvia blinked in surprise while trying to find out where her friend kept that Space Bag. However, she only pouted when Elysia just smiled at her.


    "Well, think of it as a down payment on my request. I fell into poverty by you guys in less than half an hour, so I hope you won''t let me down." Shiki rolled his eyes.


    "We''ll be back in a week at most. See youter." Nell waved her hand then signaled Oceanid to open the dimensional door for them to return to the maze.


    Shiki responded to every goodbye and a wave of the hand that was given to him. He then sighed as everyone had already exited the separate dimension of his will.


    *Swoosh*


    He resealed the dimension and isted it from the outside world. One week was a short time, but it became pretty long because the current situation was getting worse as time went on.


    "So, those two are the lights in the prophecy... I hope it''s not toote before the inevitable day arrives. Isn''t that right, my friend?" Shiki looked up as if he could see what was hidden far above the ground and sky.


    After that, he went to the table andy there. "My time is running out. But... In the end, my mission is almost over."


    Shiki closed his eyes and seemed to be an ordinary papercraft.


    Meanwhile, Elysia and the others went in search of the Evil God to drag him away at the suggestion of Oceanid. Some anxiety arose because that battle frenzy God might intentionally or unintentionally cause big trouble if left unattended.


    "Hahahaha! Feel my full power, Evil Punch!"


    *Bam!*


    Amotion could be heard echoing in the passage.


    "Well, it''s pretty easy to find that noisy God." Nell shrugged.


    "But, what''s with thatme attack name? He''s not very creative in naming his moves." Sylvia snorted disdainfully. She felt pretty free and brave because she was already under divine protection.


    "Maa, it looks like he is having fun. Err... Is he a psychopath? He is bathed in ck and purple blood. Please don''t go near that man. His pungent smell can even be smelled from hundreds of meters away." Elena fanned her hands to create some fresh air around her group.


    "Hum, Lord Sea God will drag that man away. Let''s wait here then." Sylvia nodded in agreement.


    "..." Elysia felt that Elena and Sylvia had some simrities, namely their mischief and whims. If someone was included in their dislike list, then that person would always be wrong in their eyes.


    ''Tsk, tsk, it''s not nice to say that even if it''s only in your mind, Ely. It''s fine to be expressive and that''s the right word.'' Elena gave small feedback.


    ''Ehm, yeah...'' Elysia decided not to say anything and just nodded. Elena also nodded happily in response.


    Meanwhile, Oceanid stepped closer to the strange-smelling hall. There were many traces of destruction, then disgusting objects were scattered everywhere. Lots of curse auras were gathering around the Evil God. Yet, none of those harmful energies had any effect on that Evil God.


    "Hey, Evil God, yo! Let''s get out of here now." Oceanid raised his hand for attention.


    "Huh? Why should I listen to you, number eleven?" Xero frowned and waved his hand to remove a puff of cursed energy from his sight.


    "I will seal this maze and this entire ind in the sea. But, hehe... It would be a shame if you lost against the ursed under such circumstances. Just look at your current state. Anyway, in one week at most, we will remove the seal of the sealed God-level being down there to eradicate him for good." Oceanid replied casually but also with a provocation smirk.


    "Huh? My divine power no longer has a major handicap in dealing with the ursed. They are nothing more than weak little bugs in front of me." Xero clenched his fists. He already felt confident enough to kill the God-level curse-bearing creature to clear his name.


    "Are you sure you can do it? The one sealed here is really good at dimensional maniption, you remember? If Sorush or Zadtris were still around, it probably wouldn''t be too difficult. But, right now, there are only a few of us left. Save your ego first and prepare yourself one week from now in this ce." After saying that, Oceanid walked away as if his goal had been aplished.


    "Eh? You didn''t drag that man away from this ce, O Lord Sea God? Aren''t you going to sink this entire ind?" Sylvia was a bit surprised to see the Sea God juste alone.


    "No, that''s not necessary. Let''s get out of here. The man just needs a few words from me, and I''m sure he will leave without us needing to do anything else." Oceanid shook his head and invited everyone to leave.


    Sure enough, the Evil God came out of the room after exterminating the remnants of the surviving ursed creatures. He kept his distance from Nell''s group until they all returned to ground level.


    "We will meet again here one week from now as you say. At that time, I will give all of you the privilege of witnessing my ultimate divine power. Farewell!" Xero shouted valiantly and then flew off toward the east without waiting for any response from the others.


    "Hmm." Elysia snapped her fingers and revoked Elena''syered barriers so the Evil God could leave without any problems.


    "What''s with that guy? He''s so pretentious and narcissistic like we care about him so much?" Sylvia pursed her lips in dissatisfaction.


    "As long as he doesn''t cause us any trouble, then that''s fine. It will also make things easier if he can actually take care of that God-level curse bearing creature." Oceanid shrugged his shoulders.


    "Eh, your ck hair is melting, Sylvi." Sylvia felt somewhat surprised. She tried to check it, and it was like ck liquid soaking Sylvia''s snow-white hair.


    "Eh?" Sylvia was startled. She immediately checked her hair, and sure enough, the ck color that dyed her hair slowly melted like ordinary water.


    "Why is this happening? I haven''t even used liquid for hair dye removal yet." Sylvia felt both confused and astonished.


    "It''s probably because of your half dragon bloodline. Sometimes, your body gets hot without you even realizing it and it makes your hair dye no longer effective." Rhea helped shed some light based on her analysis.


    "Ooh, so it''s like that. But, how can I go before the others with this form? Either way, I look like a dangerous devil and I can''t use magic to disguise these wings, tail and horns¡­ What should I do?" Sylvia pouted right away and felt a bit sluggish.


    She then remembered something, then looked at her friend and her friend''s Goddess master with a look full of expectation.


    "No, please don''tply with that request. She will see the wide world as she wants, but as a devil." Dn interrupted all of a sudden.


    "Why do you say that? I will only invite trouble and trouble wille to me even if I don''t want it if I continue to be in this form. What if humans attack me just because I''m there?" Sylvia folded her arms with a frown.


    "You''re a trouble maker, to begin with. I heard you have some human friends, right? Let me visit them and let''s see how they respond when they see you as a devil.." Dn smirked and flew into the air slowly.

 Chapter 519 - Trouble For Troublemaker (2)

    <h4>Chapter 519 - Trouble For Troublemaker (2)</h4>


    Dn smirked to see his daughter silent as if in doubt. "You''re not sure that they can ept you as a devil? They probably won''t be as nice as they used to be. How about it? Want toe back with me to the pce?"


    "Hmph! My form is different but I''m still the usual me. I just need to wait a few days until I can return to my normal form, right? In that case, it won''t be difficult." Sylvia snorted and puffed out her chest to show her confidence.


    "Heh, is it like that? Then, let me see what might happen." Dn narrowed his eyes.


    "If you want toe along then go ahead. Ely knew from the start that I was a devil and she never cared about our differences. Let''s go back to the ind, Ely." Sylvia put her hand on her friend''s arm and invited.


    "Sea God will seal this ind. Wait a minute, Sylvi." Elysia then looked at Oceanid.


    "This will only take a moment." Oceanid answered kindly. He then raised his hands high. "Ha!"


    The vast waves suddenly rose high from the surrounding ocean. They approached and wrapped the entire ind like a solid water dome. However, it gradually sank to the surface of the sea. It was as if the ind never existed in the first ce.


    After adding a seal formation in the ocean, Oceanid faced everyone with an approving nod. "That will seal the ind from other creatures that want to enter without my knowledge. Let''s go."


    With that being said, everyone flew to the nearby ind where Gio and the others were waiting for them.


    Onnding, Yuuki and the others stared confusedly at the group that had just arrived because of two foreign existences.


    "Wee back. I''m calm and relieved that you''re all right. But, erm, who are those two? Are they devils?" Yuuki pointed at the two white-haired devils.


    "Ah, erm..." Sylvia was at a loss as to how to respond.


    "Hum. We are devils." Dn nodded without hesitation.


    "Oh." Yuuki tly responded as if she didn''t care.


    Then, she remembered something. "Ah, about an hour or two ago, there was someone who flew into the mysterious ind so fast. He has a red energy aura. Is that you, Mister Devil?"


    "That''s me indeed." Dn nodded slightly.


    "I see..." Yuuki just shrugged her shoulders.


    However, the two girls behind her were tense and a bit nervous. After all, the tragedy caused by the devils in Holy City was still vivid in their memories. And now, two devils came before them, the high-level ones especially!


    "First of all, we apologize that we failed toply with your request, Ely. I would like to inform you that that naughty and unruly girl ran away without our knowledge. And perhaps, she went after you to that mysterious ind. Did you meet her? Or maybe, she''s still on the ind... It''s been sunk." Yuuki looked toward the sea with anxiety.


    "Yes, Sylvia escaped from this ind secretly. She told us that she was going to the sand castle then, but she disappeared so suddenly." Evelyn nodded to confirm. She was worried that something terrible would happen to Sylvia.


    "Uuu, looks like Sylvia is still inside that ind. What should we do? The mini Sea God has already gone to the ind, but a colossal barrier suddenly blocked him from approaching." E sped her hand with a worried heart.


    "Yo, the other me. I''m sorry for failing to find that girl named Sylvia. She may have gone inside the ind to follow you investigation team." Oceanid''s avatar waved his hand from the top of the watchtower.


    "Hum." Oceanid only gave a casual nod in response.


    "Hmm, we''re back. For that matter... Sylvia disobeyed my request and made all of you worried. She even got into big trouble, and her recklessness almost took her life. But, she did not sink along with that ind. You don''t have to worry." Elysia smiled gently.


    "So, that naughty girl is okay? Then, I feel relieved. However, where is that girl now? We should give her a punishment so that she doesn''t repeat her bad behaviour. We can tie her up, and there''s no lunch or dinner for her." Yuuki heaved a sigh of relief. However, she then clenched her fist as if feeling irritated.


    "She''s already here, though?" Dn replied with a bright expression. He wanted to know what his daughter would get in response from them.


    "Eh? That wayward girl is already here? But, where is that girl, Mister Devil?" Yuuki looked around. Yet, she couldn''t find Sylvia anywhere.


    "Ah, I know. She must be hiding somewhere because she''s afraid to meet me. Just watch, I''ll find you and tie you up and punish you with humility, hum, hum." Yuuki took out a rope from her Space Bag and stretched it in her hands.


    "I, I, I-" Sylvia stuttered with some sweat.


    "Huh? What do you want to say, Miss Devil?" Yuuki tilted her head slightly.


    "That, I, erm..." Sylvia sped her hands together and nced left and right while looking for good words to defend herself. However, she was not good at word processing.


    "The Sylvia you are looking for is right in front of you." Dn pointed his finger at his daughter.


    "Eh?"


    It was not only Yuuki who felt dumbfounded but E and Evelyn as well. Theo and Le also felt a little surprised.


    "Sylvia, you, you are actually a devil!?" Yuuki pointed her finger at the devil girl and eximed with her eyes wide open. She could now feel Sylvia''s aura clearly, but she couldn''t tell if this naughty girl was a devil or not.


    "I, I am indeed a devil with half dragon blood..." Sylvia gulped her saliva with nervousness. Even so, she straightened her back and saw everyone''s expressions.


    The cats just looked at her but didn''t seem to really care. Gio just approached Elysia as the little tortoise without caring about anything. The Sea God''s avatar just drank the coconut on top of the watchtower while looking down.


    Only three individuals seemed unable to believe that she was a devil.


    "..." E and Evelyn were in a dilemma andplex mixed feelings. They had not known Sylvia for long, but they knew this girl was not an evil individual.


    Elysia even just took everything casually to be near the devils... However, Evelyn and E were still two naive young girls. Their mindset was imprinted with the rity that all devils were evil, D-evil.


    "Are you going to hate me just because I''m from the Devil Race?" Sylvia asked with eloquence. She now had the confidence to speak after seeing everyone''s expressions.


    All she needed to do was get some rity from these three girls, and all would be well.


    "I..." E sped her hands and pressed them to her upper chest. She didn''t know what to say, but she felt pretty scared. So, she had been interacting with a devil for a few days? The terrible devil that was often told?


    Simrly, Evelyn also hesitated to answer that question even though she knew it was aimed at her as well. On the other hand, she saw Sylvia as a cheerful and yful girl. But on the other hand, this girl was a devil.


    "You''re a devil, so what? But, well, You''ve been disguised all this time as a human? No wonder why you always hide your magic and aura. What do you want to do with all that? I thought you had a veryplicated background, but it looks like it was just your pretense." Yuuki folded her arms with a sigh.


    "That''s not my pretense. That''s right, there''s a reason behind it all." Sylvia was happy to hear Yuuki''s answer. So, this fox girl was not too bad.


    Because of that joy and relief, Sylvia approached Yuuki. However, she stopped in her tracks because E and Evelyn took a step back as if they were afraid of her. Therefore, she just sighed and returned to Elysia''s side.


    "Heh-hehe... Why did you go to Ely''s side, devil girl? Come here, I''ll give you a sweet reward for ignoring and disobeying Ely''s orders. You''ve also made us all worried. Oh, you''ve caused trouble for divine beings too because you''re a disobedient girl, haven''t you?" Yuuki walked over with an evil grin.


    "AH, um, calm yourself please. You look creepy, and what''s with that rope? You don''t really want to tie me up and leave me starving for the whole day, do you?" Sylvia put her hands in front and walked backwards.


    "Who knows. Just stay there and let me tie you up~" Yuuki quickened her pace, but so did Sylvia.


    Whatever Sylvia said next, Yuuki just countered it all as if she didn''t care for any reason. Sylvia then ran, but Yuuki immediately gave chase.


    A romp then ensued between the devil girl who was hunted by the fox girl for punishment.


    "Hou..." Dn was amused to see his daughter finally fall into the fox girl''s hands. He didn''t even seem to care when his daughter was tied up by rope and mattress like a chicken roll.


    "Aaaah, help me!" Sylvia shouted, but she didn''t really put up any significant resistance. She literally only allowed herself to be tied up when she was caught.


    "Hehe, now you can''t do anything. Stay there and I''ll take care of you again after this." Yuuki brushed her palms and chuckled in satisfaction.


    "Well, looks like she''ll be fine here with you guys. With that being said, it''s time for me to go. I hope you keep your promise to bring my daughter back next week." Dn turned and spoke quietly to Elysia as he walked away.. He ced the responsibility for his daughter on this human girl due to several reasons.

 Chapter 520 - Trouble For Troublemaker (3)

    <h4>Chapter 520 - Trouble For Troublemaker (3)</h4>


    "..." Elysia just turned around and stared at the Devil Emperor just flying away toward the Devil Continent.


    "Ely..." E called out. She and Evelyn went closer then nced at the small redet in the sky.


    "Is this about Sylvia?" Elysia put Gio back on the ground and patted his head. The little tortoise then just went toward the white cat.


    "Ehm, if I may ask, what are your views on devils? Why do you act so casual even though you are around devils? Ehm... Did you already know about Sylvia''s true identity from the start?" E held her hand with some awkwardness andplexity. Even so, she convinced herself to ask for rification.


    Elysia did not immediately answer. She just gave a gentle smile to her two friends. After a few seconds had passed, she opened her mouth. "Tell me before I answer you with anything. What kind of hatred do you have for other races, including devils? Is it so great and deep that you judge them equally with the most terrible presumption?"


    "That''s, I-" E didn''t know what to say. She was still confused and doubtful even though her mind reminded her that all devils were eternal enemies of humans.


    "I, I don''t know." Evelyn responded doubtfully. She was afraid that if she said something wrong, something would be irreversible.


    "Aah, the lost sheep. Although racial inconsistency is still there, you need to judge them with your own eyes. Whether they are good or bad. A beautiful truth wille to you who have absolute judgment, not one who is easily influenced by what other people might say." Elysia was behaving like a sage and started to give her friends a little insight.


    Yuuki approached with interest, and Sylvia squirmed closer in curiosity.


    "You know, we can get lost at any time in the illusion of ignorance and confusion. You must know what your heart believes. Now look at Sylvia. No mortal is free from sin and guilt. But, is she an evil devil?" Elysia pointed her palm at the devil girl, who was approaching like a caterpir.


    E and Evelyn nced at the devil girl, then looked at each other. They then shook their heads at Elysia.


    Meanwhile, Yuuki just decided to remain silent because she knew that question was not aimed at her.


    "Alright then. As for your previous question... Yes, I''ve known that Sylvia is a devil since my meeting with her. She is the same Devil Princess, the only daughter of Devil Emperor Dn, the sole ruler of the Devil Continent." Elysia smiled once again and looked at everyone''s expressions.


    "D-devil Princess!?You, you knew that from the start, Ely? But why are you acting like you don''t really care? Are, are you hiding that fact and protecting her?" Evelyn was surprised even though she could already guess half of the information.


    "Why do you ask that, Eve? I''m there to see and make sure that Sylvia isn''t causing trouble or getting into trouble. The dispute between the Devil Race and the Human Race is so thick, do you intend to make things worse? While we intend to bridge a peace?" Elysia tilted her head slightly.


    "N-no, that''s not what I meant..." Evelyn covered her mouth reflexively.


    "Hm, I won''t say much to change things. However, you can see Sylvia as a devil for yourself. Are you going to hate her like the evil devils? Just like humans, there is good and evil." Elysia smiled and held her hand in a polite posture.


    "We understand." E nodded in understanding. After hearing some rifications from Elysia, she felt somewhat relieved. Even so, she still felt pretty ufortable being around Sylvia.


    Evelyn also nodded in understanding. She then nced at the devil tied up in a futon roll. If she nces at this devil girl, it''s still Sylvia with a few different forms.


    "Isn''t Sylvia like a half-dragon girl, rather than a terrible devil?" Elysia asked, and Sylvia repeatedly nodded at that.


    "Uuh, after you say that, Ely... Well, yeah, she does look more like a beaskin than a devil. Isn''t Gio also a dragon? So, this girl is a devil x dragon?" Yuuki scratched her head and looked at the devil girl below.


    "Hey, what kind of naming is that? I''m a half-dragon devil. My father said that my mother is a demonic dragon." Sylvia snorted discontentedly.


    "Hoho~ Then, you have high endurance since you''ve unleashed your limiter, right?" Yuuki smiled kindly. She then faced everyone with a slight polite bow. "Then please allow me to excuse myself. I''d like to y a little with Sylvia."


    "Mm, fine." Elysia gave her consent.


    After that, Yuuki just dragged the futon roll away.


    "Hey, what do you want to do? I warn you, I will take revenge on you if what you are about to do is terrible." Sylvia frowned.


    "Hehe, it''s nothing. I won''t do something like what the savages do. An elegant punishment awaits you." Yuuki just smiled mysteriously.


    E and Evelyn then drastically change the topic. They wanted to know what had just happened on that mysterious ind. It was Elysia who shared the story, and they listened with enthusiasm. The two girls no longer cared too much about whether Sylvia was a devil or not.


    Seeing that, Nell gave a satisfied nod. She had the responsibility to raise E as her angel. Still, it would be difficult if this girl didn''t meet specific criteria. Strong determination, unwavering spirit, and excellent judgment were a few of the essential factors for it.


    "Everyone! Have you all had lunch? If not, can we have lunch together? I need some help on that too." Yuuki suddenly called out while waving her hand high. She had just prepared a small outdoor party that looked attractive andfortable.


    "Ah, it''s past lunch time now. We still have to find over a thousand Sea God''s avatars, right? We''d better have lunch before continuing our mission for today." Elysia looked up at the sky to estimate the current time then invited everyone.


    "Hum, all right. But, I want you and your master not to push yourself to help my avatars. The health and well-being of both of you is priority, o my saviors." Oceanid had no objection to that.


    Nell and Rhea just nodded slightly. Meanwhile, Elena just wanted to go with the flow.


    Therefore, Elysia asked for confirmation from her friends. After everyone agreed, she waved her hand at Yuuki. "Wee!"


    By the time they arrived on the other side of the wooden house, a ce for a small lunch party was already neatly arranged, including a cooking set.


    However, one thing that was a bit ring, a futon roll with Sylvia in it, was just ced on the edge with a big sign "don''t feed her".


    "Hehe, wee. Let''s have a satisfying lunch party. Hm, please ignore the futon roll over there and please don''t feed her." Yuuki greeted everyone warmly.


    "I can not eat or drink until tomorrow. I can get through this." Sylvia muttered under her breath.


    Yuuki''s fox ears twitched a little because she could hear that. Even so, she just smiled as if that wasn''t all she wanted to do.


    She then whispered to Elysia, E, and Evelyn to get her point across. After getting a nod of agreement, the three of them made some delicious dishes with a beautiful, appetizing aroma.


    "Ah, is this a new recipe from you, Masterchef Elysia? Truly, it would be a paradise for anyone to have you as a lifepanion." Oceanid''s avatar climbed onto the cooking table with sparkling eyes.


    "Thank you for yourpliment. However, you can''t taste it just yet. Please wait at the dining table over there. We''re almost done." Elysia took one of the dishes before Oceanid''s avatar took some.


    "Uh, well... The smell so tempting me toe here without realizing it. They obviously made of sparkling white fish, but why does it all look so much more enticing?" Oceanid''s avatar just scratched his head awkwardly as his attempt was thwarted.


    "Ah, this is delicious. Far fromst night''s grilled fish. Have you named this dish, Ely?" Yuuki ced a pot of hot dishes on the table.


    "It''s curry." Elysia answered curtly.


    "Hum, a short name for a dish that is full of spices and has a tantalizing aroma." Yuuki nced at the devil girl and nodded in satisfaction.


    A few meters away, Sylvia couldn''t help but drool at all the mouthwatering dishes. Just by smelling the aroma and seeing the sight of that delicious dish, it was already so torturous, especially her tummy.


    *Growl*


    Sylvia''s tummy growled to voice a protest to demand a nutritional supply of food. There was an intention to just break free from the futon roll. However, what Yuuki had whispered earlier echoed in her mind.


    "No, no. That fox girl said this is punishment for me. If I rebel, then Ely will punish me instead. Ely already said that she will teach me a lesson? I don''t want she to punish me..." Sylvia whispered to herself with a pout.


    "Ely, then what is this?" Yuuki asked some of the other dishes out of curiosity.


    "That''s--" Elysia just told each name of the dish.


    "That fox girl must have done that on purpose. I wouldn''t be surprised if she would do the same when they eat after this. But, those dishes... I want to taste them too." Sylvia grumbled softly, like she was cursing someone.


    Sure enough, when all those delicious and tempting dishes were transferred to the dining table, Yuuki once again deliberately teased Sylvia in many ways.. Therefore, thetter could do nothing but drool.

 Chapter 521 - Eaux Sea

    <h4>Chapter 521 - Eaux Sea</h4>


    "Let me taste it, let me taste it. Aaaaa!" Sylvia squirmed to try to devour what was thrust at her.


    "There''s no chance, yum~" Yuuki put the croquette in her mouth and smiled mockingly at the devil girl.


    "Yuuki, I''ll avenge you tomorrow! If it wasn''t for Ely, I would have definitely broken free from here and pushed you down." Sylvia grumbled and gritted her teeth.


    "Hehe, that won''t happen since Ely is by my side for this. Do you want to give it a try?" Yuuki offered a warm fish nugget with an innocent expression.


    "Hmph! I won''t eat your bait and let you fool me again." Sylvia snorted and turned her face to the side.


    "Oh, is that so? I actually intended to give you thisst one out of pity for you. If you don''t want to, then fine. Let me eat it for you, yum~" Yukki shrugged her shoulders and ate thest nugget.


    "Eh? Ahem, I don''t need your pity or sympathy, but I do allow you to offer me some nuggets." Sylvia cleared her throat and asked the offer back without any shame.


    "Here ites, say aah~" Yuuki took something from her te with chopsticks.


    "Aah~" Sylvia opened her mouth with a happy expression. Maybe, her punishment for fasting until tomorrow received a waiver?


    However, Yuuki just grabbed a piece of empty air with her chopsticks and exposed her empty te. "Unfortunately, there''s nothing left and neither is what''s on the dining table. Hum, hum, mm~ With that being said, our fox girl will be back soon with lots of interesting things."


    After saying that, Yuuki immediately fled with small steps and left the dumbfounded Sylvia behind.


    "Yuuki!!!" Sylvia just shouted in annoyance.


    Meanwhile, Elysia and the others were just watching it in amusement. Not because they were happy to see Sylvia being bullied by Yuuki, but because the exchange between the fox girl and the devil girl looked adorable.


    "Don''t they seem to get along and get along well? Behind their little bickering, there''s actually a close rtionship that exists. Like ymates." Elena smiled and took a sip of the orange juice in Elysia''s hand with a straw.


    "Mm." Elysia just nodded and then drank her orange juice. However, she only sucked in empty air. Her orange juice had run out, and the culprit just smiled mischievously.


    "So, what are you going to do, Ely? Are you just going to let Sylvia be punished like that by Yuuki. It looks like Yuuki is just messing around to bully Sylvia." Elena pointed her palm at Yuuki and Sylvia. They were having a small fight of words.


    "Hum, if that''s what was expected to happen, and Sylvia deserves it for what she did, then I won''t be defending anyone. The punishment will onlyst until tomorrow morning. Sylvia will know that there is cause and effect behind every action she will take." Elysia shook her head and put her ss on the table with a soft sigh.


    "Simr to the punishment she often received from her father? I don''t think it will ever deter her. She will only be more stubborn because of it." Elena questioned that with a clueless expression.


    "No, none of us will inflict corporal punishment on her like what her father did. You know what will happen after this, master." Elysia smiled sweetly at the end of her words.


    "Is that so? Fufufu..." Elena didn''t ask anymore because she already knew what might happen.


    "Uhm, so, are we going to leave after this?" Evelyn raised her hand to ask.


    "Mm, we will go to help my poor avatars. After that, we will visit the Soul Fox on the Beastkin Continent for an urgent matter regarding the sealed area within the ind I sealed under the sea." Oceanid gave a confirmation as if everything was under control.


    "A God-level ursed monster, huh... That''s what we encountered on this initial journey. Hopefully everything will be fine." E sped her hands while gazing out to the north sea.


    "Are you scared, E, Eve? We''ll probably meet the ursed monsters and devils, then the Evil God too." Elysia asked curiously. She wanted to know what her friends had in mind.


    "I''m a little scared, but I''ll get used to this considering we''re with divine beings. I hope I can help with something, but I''m just a weak and helpless little girl. Sometimes, I wish that I could be as strong as you, Ely. I can help our group and many people." E looked down in self-deprecation.


    "Hm, please forgive us that we can''t help with anything meaningful. Anxiety and worry are present, but actually our fears alsoe from there. I hope to be stronger soon. By being here, I feel that what I thought was great is still too small topare." Evelyn nced at the divine beings, then at her best friend.


    "Let''s ignore everything else and assume you are just yourself. Do you wish to be stronger?" Rhea suddenly asked with a neutral expression.


    "I want to be stronger." Evelyn and E answered in unison as if they had the same thought.


    "Then prove your credibility." Rhea answered with implied meaning.


    Evelyn and E were slightly dumbfounded and confused. They had no idea what they needed to prove to be stronger.


    "You don''t understand what I mean?" Rhea seemed to know what these two girls had in mind.


    E and Evelyn shook their heads in response.


    "Please forgive our ignorance for failing to understand the meaning of your words." E apologized politely and respectfully.


    "Your Goddess is actually the Goddess of Blessings. Her blessing magic is not as simple as what the mortals might imagine. You may be appointed as her angel very soon. All you need to do is ask her for enlightenment and direction. You need to talk to her about it, and prove yourself to her while the opportunity is there... Especially you Gabrie Celestine. You have two years for that." Rhea provided a more detailed and easy-to-understand exnation. She looked at E at the end of her words.


    "I understand and understand." Evelyn nodded in understanding.


    However, E was wide-eyed in astonishment. She did not understand why she was dered to have two years for it.


    Was there something terrible that might be waiting for her if she passed that time limit? The story of the girl born into her family came to mind at that very moment.


    Therefore, E just nodded in understanding and sped her hands with her eyes closed. She sent her prayers to the Goddess of Blessings even though she knew the Goddess in question was nearby.


    Momentster, Oceanid felt it was time for them to leave. However, he was worried about his saviors'' condition. "Ahem, maybe it''s time for us to go. However, how are you guys doing, o saviors?"


    Elena looked at Elysia and answered casually. "Hmm, we''re in good shape."


    "Shall we go now? We can go east for that and rest at sunset. I hope things go faster than expected." Elysia looked up at the sky.


    "I also hope that everything can run smoothly and bepleted faster than expected." Oceanid did not expect his savior to know that they were going east. Yet, he still felt it was unfair to be on the receiving end. Thus, he decided to make a suggestion. "Before that, let''s go to the Eaux Sea."


    "Eaux Sea? What are we going to do there? Are your contaminated avatars there?" Elena asked curiously.


    "No. I want to harvest some Luminous Sacred Pearls just in case you receive any bacsh." Oceanid shook his head.


    "Oh, you are so considerate. Thank you." Elena smiled slightly and then gave an eye signal to Elysia.


    Elysia just nodded in understanding and stood up from her seat. She waved her hand high. "Yuuki, Sylvi, we''re leaving soon. Let''s tidy this up and we''ll be off."


    "Grrr... Oh, okay. I''ming!" Sylvia changed her furious expression to a cheerful one in an instant.


    "We''reing~" Yuuki replied yfully. She then carried Sylvia''s futon roll away.


    "Hey, what are you doing? Wouldn''t it be easier if I got out of here?" Sylvia frowned.


    "No chance. You can only get out of there tomorrow morning or you''ll make Ely mad. You just have to enjoy the ride." Yuuki simply refused and put Sylvia back on the ground. She then helped the girls to tidy up everything and put the wooden house into her Space Bag.


    After everything was neatly stored without anything being left behind, they all immediately flew off into the northeast sea on Nell''s magic carpet.


    "Err... Is that the Eaux Sea? Where''s the Luminous Sacred Pearl you''re referring to?" Nell asked when Oceanid asked to stop. It was just an ordinary turquoise sea with no other uniqueness, even though she had scanned it several times.


    "Hehe, it''s not that easy to find those treasures. I was the one who cultivated them, you know. Let me show you how to harvest them. Follow me." Oceanid chuckled then jumped into the turquoise sea.


    Nell just shrugged her shoulders and followed closely behind.


    As the guide, Oceanid immediately guides everyone to go straight to the bottom of the sea. He then went into a hidden trough and passed several underwater caves.


    At a depth of two kilometers under the sea, a gleaming field greeted them with a sparkle that dazzled everyone''s eyes.


    Ridiculously, a big sign was there in bold but eye-catching handwriting, "only look, don''t touch or approach".


    Nevertheless, everyone''s attention was more focused on the sparkling nts and shiny objects.

 Chapter 522 - Pearl And Thunderstorm

    <h4>Chapter 522 - Pearl And Thunderstorm</h4>


    "Please wait there. These babies are very sensitive to strangers." Oceanid immediately gave a stop-hand gesture.


    "Okay, we''ll wait here." Nell gave a casual response as if she didn''t care.


    Simultaneously, Oceanid touched the transparent wall in front of him and entered into the sparkling field. He then spread his arms with a big smile. "Hello, lovely magic oysters. I came back to visit you guys again. Are you all happy to see me? Hoho, of course yes. Here, here, I have some gifts for you."


    He then took out some white bags and sprinkled something into the water.


    Seeing that, Elysia and the others could only look at each other in bewilderment. They had no idea what Sea God was up to. However, at a nce, those sparkling silver-white stones had the shape of shells.


    "What is the Sea God doing? Are those sparkling stones... the living things?" Sylvia asked in astonishment.


    "Hm, after a closer look, they''re like big pearl oysters. Sea God sprinkled some food for them?" Elysia scratched her head because she wasn''t so sure.


    "Yes, he sprinkled some food on the oysters. They were probably his pets." Rhea nodded in confirmation.


    After that, Oceanid spoke a few things to the silver oysters. Although no response was heard, he could understand what they were saying. He then patted them one by one. A momentter, the pearl oysters immediately opened their mouths to spit out some sparkling white balls.


    "Hoho, thank you for your understanding and concern. I need to take care of my contaminated avatars as soon as possible. You can continue your time to rx or rest. It''s time for me to go. See youter, my lovely magic oysters." Oceanid waved his hand after picking up all the shiny balls. He then went past the territory barrier and returned to Nell''s magic carpet.


    "Is this the Luminous Sacred Pearl you spoke of earlier? What do you want to do with this?" Nell asked curiously.


    "Hush, no share for you. My saviors just took care of that God''s curse energy. I will give these ultra precious pearls to them as a token of respect and appreciation. Plus, in anticipation so that they don''t receive any bacsh for getting too much contact with the curse energy." Oceanid waved his hand so the little Goddess wouldn''t approach the pouch in his hand.


    "Meh, I wouldn''t ept that even if you wanted to give it to me. I was just asking, you know?" Nell folded her arms with a slight frown.


    "This is what I promised you earlier, o saviors. These are three kilograms of Luminous Sacred Pearl. Their pure holy energies can help you deal with curse energy. You can also use these pearls as a medium for rejuvenation. Or rather, to make one''s body more pure and beautiful." Oceanid handed the big pouch of pearls to Elysia.


    "Eh, huh... Thank you very much. But, you said it''s three kilograms, but why is it quite heavy?" Elysia received the big pouch and lifted it up and down.


    "It''s only a little over three kilograms. It''s the pearl''s pure holy energy itself that makes it heavier than its actual mass." Oceanid took one of the pearls and threw it up. He caught it again and put it back in the pouch.


    "Rejuvenation?" Yuuki and Sylvia asked in unison. They seemed to have the same thought and simply stared at a pouch full of pearls in Elysia''s arms with sparkling eyes.


    "Hm? Do you want this Luminous Sacred Pearl?" Elysia didn''t understand why Yuuki and Sylvia seemed to be so attracted to this pearl. She didn''t even know how to use this pearl.


    "Is that okay?" Yuuki felt a bit hesitant and embarrassed to ask.


    "If that''s fine. I want one pearl to see if my dark magic has any unexpected effects because that pearl''s holy energy. I remember I was fine after receiving your holy magic, Ely. So, I want to prove something." Sylvia gave a reasonable reason for her request.


    "May I?" Elysia asked Oceanid.


    "You don''t have to ask me. I already gave it to you. It belongs to you and your master." Oceanid shrugged his shoulders then sat cross-legged.


    "Mm, here it is. Take what you like." Elysia went near Yuuki and Sylvia.


    "Thank you very much." Yuuki took a random one and pressed it against her cheek.


    "This is for me. Thank you, Ely. You''re the best." Sylvia took her hand out of the futon roll to pick up one pearl.


    She gripped it and didn''t feel its holy energy would hurt her. Therefore, she simply tucked it in her cleavage and stuck her hand again into the futon roll.


    She only felt warmth. It was just to increase thefort in her futon roll.


    "Holy energy doesn''t hurt you, Sylvi? This pure holy energy doesn''t have a negative effect on devils?" Elysia tilted her head slightly.


    "No, I just feel a fresh warmth." Sylvia shook her head.


    "That Luminous Sacred Pearl possesses pure holy energy with no particr characteristics. The pearl will not harm anyone regardless of who holds it." Oceanid provided a little extra information.


    "This pearl can be useful against curse energy, hmm? But, this is definitely going to be popr because you said it can rejuvenate one''s body." Elena picked up one of the pearls and examined it curiously.


    "For the mortal, yes. But not for the divine." Oceanid shrugged his shoulders in rification.


    "Hm?" Elysia felt the envious gazes from E and Evelyn. For that, she took two pearls and handed them over to her friends. "This is for you, Eve, E. Sea God said that this pearl can make you more beautiful, holy, and charming~"


    "Uhm, thanks, Ely."


    "In that case, I will ept it with my deepest gratitude."


    Evelyn and E received the pearls that were given to them. They gripped it with both hands as if afraid it would fall and break.


    "Now, it''s time for us to go." Oceanid announced, and they immediately went out of the secret ce.


    Their destination was a sea shrouded in fierce storms to the east of the Aquatic Ocean. Dark clouds covered the sky, and lightning struck several times in the distance. The rumble of thunder camete several times to make the atmosphere tense.


    Nell stopped her magic carpet in mid-air because they couldn''t just rush through the thunderstorm without preparation.


    However, there was a girl who was looking at the massive storm vortex with a nk stare. Evelyn''s face paled rapidly and trembled slightly.


    *Rumble!*


    Lightning shed down so close. Evelyn suddenly couldn''t hold back her fear anymore.


    "Kyaah! No, no, no..." Evelyn closed her eyes and covered her ears.


    The hysterical cry made the others feel a bit surprised. They immediately looked at the terrified Evelyn in astonishment.


    Yet, Elysia immediately approached the frightened girl and gave her a warm hug.


    "Do you want to go back, Eve? Sea God said we''re going into that storm." Elysia asked softly.


    "I, I don''t want to go back, but my fear of lightning and thunder is taking over me. What should I do, Ely?" Evelyn looked at her best friend''s face with a pitiful expression.


    "Hmm..." Rhea put her hand to her cheek in thought. A brilliant idea suddenly came to mind. She then went over to Evelyn.


    "That''s a pity... A girl with a high lightning elemental affinity actually has an extreme fear of lightning. Would you like an easy help to ovee your fear with a simple suggestion from me? That might help you a lot." Rhea offered to help with generosity.


    "Yes, please!" Evelyn answered without dy.


    "Then look me in the eye and don''t think about anything else. Your problem gradually bes lighter and lighter until you too feel so light. Tick, tick, look at my finger and follow its every move. On the count of three, Imand you to enter your subconscious. One, two, three... Sleep." Rhea gave a suggestion, and Evelyn suddenly fainted in Elysia''s arms.


    Seeing Elysia''s confused look, Rhea just smiled and conveyed her reassurance via telepathy. ''Don''t worry, Master Elysia. I''m just helping this girl ovee her fear by giving divine prompting suggestions directly to her subconscious.''


    ''Ah, uhm, okay.'' Elysia just nodded in understanding. It reminded her of something when Elena gave her a roughly simr suggestion to self-hypnosis to ovee her fear.


    Rhea then brought her face close to Evelyn''s ear and whispered some suggestions. "Lightning and thunder are forces of nature that will not harm you as long as you don''t anger them. You have nature''s affection which endows you with a high affinity for lightning. embrace it and master it--"


    Rhea continued her suggestion for two minutes. After that, she finished it and gave the order for Evelyn toe back to consciousness.


    "Ouch." Evelyn opened her eyes as she had just gotten a good night''s sleep.


    "???" Evelyn looked at Elysia in confusion. She just fell asleep and leaned on her best friend''s breasts as a pillow?


    "How do you feel now?" Rhea asked softly.


    "I''m fine, o the Goddess of Nature. But, what just happened. Why did I suddenly fall asleep?" Evelyn got up from Elysia''s arms and scratched her head.


    "I just helped you by talking to your subconscious. Take a look over there." Rhea pointed at a fierce storm vortex in the distance.


    *Rumble*


    Lightning shed once again, and thunder rumbled a moment after.


    "Kyah!" Evelyn covered her ears and closed her eyes reflexively. She then tried to hide in Elysia''s arms.


    "Take another look and open your eyes and ears. The source of your fear isn''t terrible and won''t hurt you. You just have to convince yourself that it''s true, and then make up with your lightning element." Rhea pulled Evelyn''s arms gently.


    "Eh? Eh?" Evelyn didn''t know what to do. Was she forced to stare into the distant thunderstorm and enjoy the roar of thunder?

 Chapter 523 - Freezing Rhythm

    <h4>Chapter 523 - Freezing Rhythm</h4>


    "How do you feel now, young girl?" Rhea asked with a satisfied smile as if she already knew the answer.


    "This is weird... It''s just like I''m seeing an ordinary natural phenomenon. These thunders are indeed jarring and painful to hear, but why don''t I feel scared and tremble?" Evelyn looked at her hands in confusion. She then looked at the thunderstorm vortex in the distance with a casual look.


    "Hm, alright, you''re fine now. Sea God, are your contaminated avatars hiding over there?" Rhea asked while staring at the thunderstorm vortex.


    "Hm, yes. I can sense about a hundred or two hundred of them in that giant storm." Oceanid nodded in confirmation.


    "What are they doing inside that giant vortex? This ferocious storm was caused by them, huh?" Elena put her cheek to her hand while trying to gaze deep into the storm. However, there were too many fast-moving objects, and it made her a little dizzy.


    "I don''t have any ideas either. So let''s just get into that storm and find out what they might be up to. I have a concern, but I hope it doesn''t happen at all." Oceanid sighed and gave a signal to Nell to enter the storm.


    Therefore, Nell ordered her magic carpet to fly into that fierce storm after getting everyone''s confirmation.


    *Ssh!*


    A gigantic water whip suddenly appeared out of nowhere and mmed into theiryered barrier.


    "What? How could they have noticed our presence? We''re still in invisibility right now, right?" Oceanid widened his eyes in surprise. He looked left and right, but he couldn''t see where the attack wasing from.


    "We''re still in invisibility and covered in barriers. They''re probably aware of your presence just as you detected them in this ce." Elena answered with a solemn expression and stood up. She then swung her arm to the side to create a powerful gust of wind to clear their field of vision.


    *Swoosh*


    The surrounding storm was cleared, and the one at the center of the vortex was visible for everyone to see.


    A strange giant creature that resembled an octopus with a jet ck color of ink was rampaging. It was whipping its tentacles in various directions as if it was attacking blindly in rage.


    *Boom!* *Ssh*


    The whip of one of the giant tentaclesnded not far from Elysia''s group. Still, no one had any intention of jumping into the battle scene just like that.


    "What is that giant ink octopus doing? It''s running amok? What made it so angry?" Elysia muttered while trying to analyze the surroundings. She suspected that there was another group besides them here.


    "No, I think he''s aware of our arrival, but not our exact position. He''s attacking blindly hoping to hit us." Oceanid folded his arms with a frown.


    That gigantic creature was actually hundreds of his avatars that had merged into a new, much more powerful form.


    "This will be difficult and somewhat inconvenient. I can''t get to intervene and get in direct contact with them, or else I''ll be contaminated too." Oceanid sighed and shook his head.


    *Boom!* *Rumble!* *Rumble!*


    Thunderp and sh became more and more fierce following the attack of the increasingly irritated ck octopus.


    "We''d better keep our heights first and think of a solution to this." Nell decided and ordered her magic carpet to soar high into the ck sky.


    They were so close to the cloud full of lightning and thunder. Because of that, Elysia decided to block the sound from outside because her ears were starting to hurt.


    "That giant ck creature is a collection of hundreds of your avatars? Can you estimate that creature''sbat power?" Rhea asked with a neutral expression. She was unwilling to let Elysia and Elena plunge into such dangerous territory with no guarantee of safety.


    "About more than two hundred have be one at the Emperor-level peak stage. This ferocious storm seems to be mixed in with some curse energy as well." Oceanid put his hand to his chin in thought.


    He nced at the fox girl, but this girl''s extreme ice cold ability couldn''t be used because the current situation was too dangerous for her.


    Therefore, he looked back at Rhea and asked. "Do you have a solution to seal them off for a while? So, my saviors can help my poor avatars."


    "I could freeze this ocean with no conditions and constraints, but I''m currently in the recovery stage. What should I do, um? I''ve used up a lot of magic energy in the previous battle..." Rhea rested her cheek against her hand as if she was in aplicated thought and dilemma.


    "..." Nell didn''t know what to say to witness that, but she screamed in her mind. ''Big, big sister uses the same trick as Elena to ckmail others!? My ever kind yet stern big sister is getting affected by Elena''s character!? Oh, no...''


    "Huh? Oh, I see!" Oceanid was confused for a moment. He then dropped his fist into his open palm.


    "To your service, mdy. This is one that might help your recovery." Oceanid took out a blue box from inside his body and handed it to Rhea politely.


    "What do you mean by this?" Rhea just nced at Oceanid without even looking at the box.


    "This is a form of my appreciation to you because you will help me even though you are in a difficult and inconvenient situation. Please ept this. Now, you can freeze this ocean and hundreds of my avatars without worry." Oceanid shrugged his shoulders with a smile. He was very generous to share valuables for the wholehearted help of others.


    "If you insist, then I will reluctantly ept it. But, Elysia will save this for me." Rhea received the blue box and went to Elysia to give it. ''Master Elysia, Oceanid generously gave this to me while I was thinking about the best way to freeze the ocean down there. Inside this box is a blue crystal called Ocean Core. This can be used to produce water for body recovery.''


    ''Rhea, you...'' Elysia was taken aback, and she didn''t know what to say. Even so, the blue box was only ced in her hand.


    After that, Rhea whispered something telepathically, and Elysia just obeyed without asking much. It was just a white bow with some blue gems from Nature Realm''s treasury.


    ''Yup, it''s a suitable bow. It''s just a medium quality bow actually. However, this is enough to freeze the big creature down there.'' Rhea received the white bow and examined it for a moment.


    ''You want to shoot an arrow and freeze the ocean with it?'' Elysia looked at the ocean below, then at Rhea again.


    ''Yes, but not an ordinary arrow. With this, we can also give a demonstration to Yuuki on how to focus her extreme ice cold ability with the help of an intermediary. I intend to lend this bow to her. Is that all right, Master Elysia?'' Rhea checked the bowstring while looking at Elysia''s face.


    ''No problem on my side.'' Elysia didn''t mind in the slightest. If Rhea had decided to lend Yuuki that heaven grade magic weapon, then she and Elena had no other opinion.


    After that, Rhea went to the edge of the magic carpet and aimed her bow down. "Yuuki. You are the one who is endowed with the power of extreme cold. Be careful if you cultivate your extraordinary ability because it can make your heart and mind cold as ice."


    "!!!" Yuuki gasped. She put her hand on her upper chest and stared in disbelief. "My extreme ice cold ability can make my heart and mind icy cold? That''s my terrible self..."


    "That is your path. However, it may be far in the future. For now, you can try controlling your extreme ice cold ability using an intermediate like this bow. Watch and learn how I froze the ocean down there with this." Rhea looked at Yuuki with a gentle expression.


    After that, her gaze became focused as she looked back at the ocean below. She pulled the bowstring and used her magic through that bow. A blue-white arrow emerged all of a sudden, following her movement.


    "Nature changes at my will. Hear my words. Absolute cold falls into stormy seas. Freezing Rhythm." Rhea chanted and released the arrow in a graceful motion.


    *Swoosh!*


    The arrow with an unusually cold temperature shot toward the ocean below like a blueet.


    Cold air blew past everyone for a moment before Elysia closed theiryered barrier again. It would be fatal if Rhea''s arrow exploded inside.


    At that moment, the arrow exploded in midair and created countless simr arrows that rained down on a vast sea area.


    "Roar!" The ck octopus looked up and roared in anger. Itunched a high-level water elemental attack with no dy.


    Unfortunately, Rhea''s ice elemental divine magic was extraordinarily effective against the liquid creature.


    *Crackle* *Crackle*


    The ck octopus didn''t have a chance to fullyunch its attack before the countless arrows rained down on the entire area and froze everything.


    The giant waves were just frozen. The fierce storm also received the impact and slowly dissipated.


    "Phew... It''s not bad. Here, I''ll lend you this. You can practice using this and ask anyone for guidance whenever you want." Rhea wiped her non-existent sweat and handed the bow to Yuuki.


    "This, this, I, I... I am honored with the highest gratitude. Allow me to take care of this bow for you and use this bow as you suggest, O the Goddess of Nature." Yuuki knelt down and received that white bow respectfully.


    "Good." Rhea nodded slightly and looked down again. Her attack just now had frozen a sea of twelve kilometers in diameter and three kilometers deep.. Another ice ind was created.

 Chapter 524 - Purifying Operation

    <h4>Chapter 524 - Purifying Operation</h4>


    The sea area below was frozen, and the fierce storm was dispelled. Shortly after, Nell ordered her magic carpet to bring everyone down.


    Elysia and Elena then flew out of the barrier to approach the frozen ck octopus. Rhea also followed right behind to guard them.


    "What are we going to do with this giant ink octopus, Ely?" Elena looked up to see up close the size of the giant creature before her. One in a hundred whenpared to her body size.


    "Since it''s only one being, then our job will be effortless, master. Let''s try purifying the curse energy from it. Sea God must have a way of taking care of these hundreds of fused avatars of his." Elysia examined the frozen giant creature with her sacred vision and suggested an immediate rescue action.


    "Hm, okay. This will indeed make our job easier." Elena nodded in agreement and went closer to the frozen giant creature together with Elysia.


    The two of them performed a curse energy purification in just ten minutes until it was all over. It was a short amount of time and was surprisingly effective than helping Oceanid''s avatars one by one.


    ''Wow, this is way faster than I thought. This gigantic creature was formed from over two hundred Oceanid''s avatars, right? Looks like we just found the best method to help his avatars, hehe...'' Elena rubbed her hands to get rid of the snow dust and dew.


    ''Mm, we can save time and effort at this rate.'' Elysia breathed a sigh of relief to stare at the gigantic creature in front of her was no longer ink ck but water blue.


    ''Did you level up, Ely?'' Elena asked with a sweet smile. She was expecting good news from what they had just done.


    Elysia also felt excited to check her current status. Unfortunately, it onlysted for a moment because she couldn''t see any changes there. ''Err... Nothing''s changed.''


    ''There is not any? Oh well... We need to understand it because this is e+9.'' Elena sighed. She then invited Elysia tond.


    Afternding on the icynd, Rhea felt that the giant creature had been cleansed of the curse energy. However, she cared more about Elysia and Elena''s condition. "Are you okay? How do you feel now? You don''t feel any pain or other difort?"


    "Thanks for your concern, but we''re in good shape. Our job has be a lot easier because the contaminated avatars have merged into one existence." Elena smiled a little in appreciation.


    "Then, thank goodness." Rhea put her hand on her upper chest with a sigh of relief. She then invited Elysia and Elena toe back. "Let''s leave the rest to Sea God to take care of everything. Let''s get back to the magic carpet. You must be feeling cold. Allow me to pour you a cup of hot tea."


    "Hehe, thank you." Elysia rubbed her hands together and raised the ambient temperature with her convenient magic. She did feel quite cold despite being enveloped in the anti-cold barrier.


    "Sea God, we''ve already cleansed that octopus from curse energy. Please take care of the rest. You can thaw that frozen creature, right?" Elena threw the rest of the matter to the concerned one.


    "All right, thank you for your cooperation. I didn''t expect this to be over so much sooner than expected." Oceanid gave a satisfied nod and walked out of the barrier leisurely.


    "Here, hot tea for you. Thanks for the hard work." Rhea handed a cup of tea to Elena and Elysia.


    "Mm, thank you." Elysia epted the cup of tea and sat down next to the others. Elena also followed and sat next to her.


    "Wow, you and the Goddess of Light are truly amazing. If things were like this, then the Sea God''s avatars could be saved, and it would be finished before tomorrow." Sylvia muttered in admiration.


    "Hehe, but things don''t always go as expected." Elysia shook her head. She then looked at a nearby tea set. "Are you all having a tea party?"


    "Yeah! They''re having a tea party, and this fox girl is bothering me again." Sylvia grumbled and pursed her lips to look at Yuuki.


    "Oh my, what do you mean by that? I don''t understand." Yuuki just sipped his tea in serenity.


    "Ely... Did you expect this kind of punishment for me?" Sylvia asked with a pitiful expression.


    "Hm? Don''t you want to get forgiveness from Yuuki, E, Eve, and the others because you''ve made them worry? If it''s just me, I''ll just train you not to repeat the same mistake. It''s not as simple as a punishment." Elysia answered with a mysterious smile and took a sip of her tea.


    "Eh, eh!?" Sylvia was stunned for a moment, but a burst of excitement gushed from her heart. Elysia was willing to train her? The Goddess''s disciple would train with her!?


    The devil girl misunderstood Elysia''s meaning a bit, but she didn''t know about it. She just red at the fox girl with a snort. "Okay, you were just ying with me. Ely didn''t expect this kind of punishment, actually. It''s just a way for you to bully me, right? But, it doesn''t matter. This situation will definitely change tomorrow."


    Yuuki and Sylvia started bickering again. E and Evelyn just chuckled as if they weren''t so afraid of devils anymore. It was all thanks to Sylvia, who they knew was still the same Sylvia.


    ''You want to train your half-demonic dragon, Ely? What kind of lesson would you give her, hmm? I wonder.'' Elena hummed to tease.


    ''Manners,mon sense, and noble character? And maybe, some other things? Sylvi is over five centuries old, but she is like a naive and yful little girl no matter where I look at her. Yuuki is simr too.'' Elysia smiled slightly, seeing the two girls little bickering.


    ''Is it like that, hmm? But, well... They don''t seem to have had a good time or a chance to y around when they were younger. Their character development was hampered by many factors.'' Elena looked at Yuuki and Sylvia beforeing to a conclusion.


    *Crack* *Crack* *Rumble!*


    The sound of ice cracking rumbled suddenly and was immediately followed by an avnche of ice. Oceanid has just freed the liquid blue octopus from the shackles of extreme ice.


    "Hahaha! I''m d to see you back, precious. It must have been a tough time for all of you. Now,e back to me and let''s bear it all together." Oceanid opened his arms wide with a loudugh.


    "Drizzle, bloop, bloop..." The liquid blue octopus didn''t say much, but a gleam of joy could be heard in its tone.


    It simply pointed one of its gigantic tentacles at the Sea God. Its entire body was gradually absorbed into him voluntarily.


    "Huff..." Oceanid took a deep breath and let it out slowly. The memory of more than two hundred avatars of his came to mind, and it was quite a burden on his mentality.


    Not because of his inadequate strength, but because of the many heavy things being processed at one time.


    After standing for three minutes doing nothing, Oceanid decided to return to Nell''s magic carpet.


    "Are you okay, other me? You look tired even though we still have over a thousand avatars waiting for help." Oceanid''s avatar conveyed his concern casually.


    "I''m fine. Rather than that, can we do some help to my avatars in the next spot? After that, let''s say it''s one day, and we can resume our operation tomorrow." Oceanid patted his yful little avatar on the head and asked his saviors.


    "That''s not too difficult for us. However, do you have a way for your avatars to merge into a single existence? Just like the giant liquid octopus just now. That way, we can save our time and energy for other things." Elena nced at Elysia before responding.


    "I''ll think of the best way when that rted situationes. Then, let''s go to the northwest." Oceanid asked Nell to take them away from the frozen ocean.


    And, of course, Nell didn''t say anything and onlyplied because she understood Oceanid''s mood.


    Their destination was arge river with electromaic waves and high-power electric currents. Severalrge purplish-blue slime creatures were hanging around there as if it was their paradise.


    Elysia and Elena just stared downward in consideration. After all, they could be identally electrocuted during the operation to purify Oceanid''s avatars.


    "Hmm... What are we going to do with the high-power electric current down there? Freezing this area alone won''t be enough to guarantee that my disciple and I are free from electrocution." Elena put her hand on her chin while thinking.


    "In that case, I''ll also jump in to protect you guys while you focus on purifying those bluish-purple creatures from curse energy. My big sister and I can guarantee your safety down there without fail. So freezing this river area won''t be a problem." Nell put her hand on her upper chest to volunteer.


    "Is that so? Then, we''ll be counting on you two." Elena didn''t mind that solution.


    "Just leave it to me!" Nell patted her chest with some relief as Elena''s intonation became softer to her.


    "But, before that... Yuuki, you may try the technique from the Goddess of Nature earlier. This is a golden opportunity for you, and you should take advantage of it while it''s still warm." Elena pointed her palm at Yuuki, who was hugging the white bow.


    "I, I will do my best." Yuuki felt a little nervous.. Even so, she immediately stood up and mentally prepared herself not to disappoint anyone, including herself.

 Chapter 525 - Yuukis First Try

    <h4>Chapter 525 - Yuuki''s First Try</h4>


    Yuuki was preparing with the white bow in hand, but Elysia remembered something about cause and effect. "Please wait. The river below contains high-voltage electricity. And those electro slimes are Sea God''s avatars that also contain electricity. If this area is frozen, it will only trigger elemental reactions such as electro charge and superconduct."


    "Hum, I''m aware of that. However, you don''t need to worry, Ely. I will apply my blessing magic to you and your master so you don''t get electrocuted in any formter." Nellnded on Elysia''s shoulder and gave a head pat.


    "Mm, we just need to make sure those electro slimes can neither move nor fight when you are going to purify them." Rhea nodded in agreement. But, she remembered something and conveyed it right away. "But, now that I remember... Hm, Sea God, can you do something to make those electro slimes unite into one existence? That way, you will make the work of our saviors easier."


    "Give me a few seconds." Oceanid rubbed his chin while observing those electro slimes.


    Around one hundred and fifty of his avatars were feasting on the electric water. They were oblivious of what was happening around them.


    They were just minding their own business,pletely unaware of his group''s arrival.


    After gazing at the river of electricity in deep contemtion, a brilliant idea suddenly came to mind. Oceanid rubbed his hands together with an evil smile. "Hehe, give me a minute and I''ll make them into one big creature."


    After that, Oceanid flew off the magic carpet to a higher ground than the crowd of electro slimes.


    "What will he do?" Nell muttered in confusion.


    "Perhaps, he will provoke the wrath of the electro slimes and turn himself into bait by taking the form of a giant being? Let''s see." Elena shrugged her shoulders and tried to guess.


    "Hahaha! Your father just arrived and you little brats don''t wee me at all? You ungodly brats are too busy partying without thinking about anything. I''ll make you party in dangerous unstable electricity. Hahaha!" Oceanidughed loudly like a viin. He then poured a vial of purple liquid into the electric river.


    At that moment, the river''s high-voltage electric shock became unstable and made all the slimes tremble ufortably.


    Their purplish body color changed to ckish turbid purple suddenly. The electro slime''s focus was simultaneously drawn at a blue waterman on the river''s higher ground.


    "Heh." Oceanid smirked as he managed to attract the attention of his avatars. He then yed with the electric water element underneath to create a scapegoat decoy.


    "Yeah, you unfilial brats need to be punished. Come upon my call, Humongous Titan!" Oceanid raised his hands up high.


    Arge volume of the river of electricity soared high and formed a creature like a hundred-meter version of him.


    Because of that, the electro slimes flinched slightly and looked at each other. Their opponent was one of gigantic size. Moreover, their thoughts instantlymanded them to overthrow the blue waterman as soon as possible without knowing why.


    An electric resonance sprang up, and the electro slimes nimbly went to each other to make them a big creature as well.


    "As I thought. They have the intention of contaminating me like the other contaminated ones. But, yeah... Their wits are quite minimal and will instinctively try to unite since the opponent before them is a gigantic one." Oceanid folded his arms and stood on the head of his giant creation.


    "Alright, it''s time for me to go. Humongous Titan, apany them in an exchange of moves." After saying that, Oceanid turned into a mass of liquid and fled towards Nell''s magic carpet.


    "You really did that." Nell shook her head with a helpless smile.


    *Boom!* *Boom!*


    The giant Oceanid ran toward the giant slime, and a fight ensued.


    "Of course. To be honest, it''s not that hard if I try it." Oceanid formed himself and nodded in satisfaction. He then looked at Yuuki. "Now is your chance. Try to freeze the area below with your extreme ice. We have about ten minutes before my Humongous Titan disappears."


    "I, I will try my best!" Yuuki patted her upper chest. She then tried tounch an attack using the white bow in her hand.


    Unfortunately, the magic arrow didn''t appear even though she tried to pull the string. She wasn''t even strong enough to pull the bowstring more than five centimeters even though she had exerted her Saint-level strength.


    A pair of warm hands suddenly touched the shoulders of the increasingly nervous fox girl. A soft and melodious whisper suddenly sounded near her ear.


    "Rx your shoulders and control your breathing. Treat everything as if you''re not being watched by anyone. Only you will train yourself to use your extreme ice into a concentrated attack." Rhea pressed Yuuki''s shoulder slightly while conveying her suggestion.


    "Yeah, like that and move on to the next stage. You need to flow your extreme ice into this bow without needing a lot of concentration to create anything. Just flow it as much as you can, and decide what kind of magic you''re going to use." Rhea continued her divine whisper and instructions.


    Seeing the fox girl''s confused look, Rhea felt that she had missed something important. She looked at the bow and Yuuki. Sure enough, this fox girl hadn''t been acknowledged by this weapon!


    "Uhmn, have you tried talking to this white bow? I didn''t mention the name because you need to get acquainted with it. Try talking to it telepathically." Rhea smiled awkwardly.


    "Un." Yuuki just nodded and immediately did as she was told.


    ''Hello, the white bow. I am Yuuki, a Snow Fox of the Beastkin Race. May I know your noble title or name?'' Yuuki introduced himself via telepathy to the white bow.


    ''What do you want to do with great power andplete control?'' A neutral voice asked with a deep intonation.


    ''I want to be useful to Goddess Elysia and the others by bing stronger. I want to try to put my extreme ice cold ability under my full control without going berserk. I don''t want to be a pathetic fox anymore. Please lend me your strength, o heavenly bow!'' Yuuki eximed emotionally.


    ''Strength can make you lost in the void, but your goals and aspirations are in line with your heart''s content. Determination and sincerity is what allows you to draw my bowstring. I am a heavenly magic weapon bestowed with the name Moondawn. Show me that you can achieve your expectations.'' The neutral voice resounded straight into Yuuki''s mind.


    ''I can do it!'' Yuuki convinced herself in firm resolve. She then pulled the bowstring and poured a high amount of magic energy into the white bow. A bluish-white arrow formed from thin air and extended following the bowstring''s movement.


    "Freeze everything!" Yuuki just immediately released the arrow at the giant electro slime.


    *Swoosh!* *Zap* *Swiish*


    The arrow shot straight into the target, and the extreme ice caused an elemental reaction.


    However, only a quarter of the electro slime was frozen because the arrow continued to shoot two kilometers away and froze everything in its path like a straight line.


    "O-oh~" Yuuki looked at that with her mouth wide open. She felt quite happy even though her first attack failed to live up to her expectations.


    "It''s a good first try. You can do it if you believe you can reach it. Moondawn will help you tounch attacks with full control in the form of arrows." Rhea gave a simplepliment.


    "I did it, I did it! But, it still doesn''t live up to my expectations. I have to try again." Yuuki pulled the bowstring once again and prepared to fire another magic arrow.


    "That''s the spirit." Rhea nodded slightly and moved away from Yuuki a little. This fox girl didn''t seem to need any more direction from her. A lot of practice would give a better result.


    After shooting three extreme ice arrows, the electro slime and the three kilometers area were frozen.


    As a result of that achievement, Yuuki was panting like it was hard to breathe and slumped down as her legs went limp. "Huff, ah, ha, uhh, I''m short of breath... What happened? My hands and feet are weak and tingling. Is this the price to pay for shooting those arrows just now?"


    Yuuki gripped her upper chest as the shortness of breath was starting to torment her.


    Nell realized what had happened and immediately gave first aid to the fox girl. She applied blessing magic to stop the bacsh from spreading and repair the damaged cells.


    "You didn''t manage your magic energy effectively. You crossed your limit without realizing it? It was just your ice magic, not your extreme ice cold ability, right?" Nell raised her eyebrows to realize Yuuki''s real condition.


    "Thanks for your quick help, the Goddess of Blessings. I, I don''t know how to use my extreme ice innate ability yet. Ely said that that innate ability of mine appears subconsciously when I''m scared, panicked, or sad at a certain level." Yuuki heaved a sigh of relief and replied with a self-deprecating smile.


    "You just need to get acquainted with your innate ability and ask your subconscious for permission. However, that will wait forter. Now you just need to rest." Rhea gave a suggestion and moved Yuuki to lean on the futon roll using wind magic.


    "Hehe, you look pathetic now, fox girl. But, Imend you for all your efforts to freeze that giant electro slime." Sylvia smiled happily to see Yuuki limp helplessly.


    "Oh, uh..." Yuuki chose not to say much and just closed her eyes.


    E and Evelyn checked Yuuki''s condition out of concern. Yet, thetter just smiled weakly and reassured them not to worry.


    "Let''s go down." Elena announced and flew down with Elysia.. Rhea and Nell immediately followed closely behind to provide extra assurance of protection.

 Chapter 526 - The Lord Of Myriad Of Divine Laws

    <h4>Chapter 526 - The Lord Of Myriad Of Divine Laws</h4>


    The sun was about to set by the time Elysia and Elena had finished the third Oceanid''s Avatars rescue operation of the day. After that, they decided to go to a warm tropical ind for some quality rest.


    Inside a small ind of two hundred square meters, Elysia rxed on the chaise longue to watch the sunset peacefully.


    "Mew." Vanessa rubbed her head into her master''s hand for morefort.


    It had been quite a while since she was showered with caress and attention by her master like this.


    "Mm..." Elysia kept petting her white cat gently. "It''s a peaceful moment."


    "Yes, the sound of small waves on the beach calms me down. A lot of things have happened today." Evelyn nodded in agreement.


    "We are only taking advantage of this brief moment of peace while the opportunity is still there. Will peace await us and the world when the ursed are no longer there?" E folded her hands in herp. She tried to imagine a beautiful future in her mind.


    "If you believe in it and do the best you can, it will happen without you even realizing it." Elysia looked at her friends with a reassuring smile.


    "I don''t want to burst your bubbles, but the world- Hmmf!" Oceanid''s avatar appeared out of nowhere and joined the conversation. However, a raw fish suddenly silenced his mouth.


    "Then please keep quiet and don''t say mean things. We are doing our best and results are subject to change." Oceanid turned his face toward the setting sun.


    "Well..." Oceanid''s avatar just swallowed the fish and went to the nearest coconut tree.


    "Nee, what are we going to do tonight? Are we going to do some Elysia''s games to fill our free time, or are we going to sleep right away?" Sylvia rolled her futon roll and asked with enthusiasm.


    "It''s fine if we y some Elysia''s games. However, only three hours okay? We need a quality rest to wee tomorrow in top shape." Yuuki went over and sat on Sylvia''s futon roll.


    "Hey, don''t sit on top of me. That''s rude. You''re not light, you know?" Sylvia used her horns to poke the rude fox girl.


    "Oow, you horny devil girl. Are you saying that I''m fat and heavy, hmm?" Yuuki closed her eyes with a faint smile.


    "I didn''t say it. And, what do you mean by horny devil girl? Get off me or I''ll poke your thigh again." Sylvia moved her head again to poke the fox girl with her horns.


    "Yeah, that''s the answer. You have horns and you''re a devil. So, it''s not wrong if you are a horny devil girl." Yuuki immediately jumped down and sat on the sand in front of Elysia. She also stroked the spoiled white cat.


    A wild thought crossed her mind. Something about if she transformed into her little white fox form, would she also be showered with attention and pampered like this white cat?


    "Sofortable, hmm..." Yuuki inadvertently muttered under her breath.


    "What''sfortable, Yuuki? Would you like to be petted too? Here, here, you good fox girl." Elysia gave several head pats as she noticed Yuuki''s envious gaze.


    "Eh? Oh, hmm~" Yuuki was a little surprised, but she immediately rested her head on Elysia''sp.


    "The annoying yet noisy fox girl was instantly tamed by Ely? Wow, this is a new revtion." Sylvia was somewhat dumbfounded and amazed at the same time.


    "Aren''t you simr too? You be quite submissive if it''s Ely who asks you directly, right? Even though you are a rebellious girl sometimes." Evelyn nced at Sylvia and shook her head with a subtle sigh.


    "Hehe, thank you very much. I have a lot of respect for Ely, and that''s why. You know, she was the first human to ept me for who I am." Sylvia chuckled as if she had just received apliment.


    The girls then talked about some light things. They had just had dinner and chose to rx for a while before ying some of Elysia''s games.


    However, Elena had other ns in mind. She walked over to Elysia while covering her mouth with her hand. "Fwaah... Looks like I need to get some rest first. Ely, everyone, see you tomorrow."


    After saying that, Elena dematerialized her body to return to her subtle form. She went straight into Elysia''s Soul Realm and plopped down onto the soft bed. "Uhn, this is afort paradise~"


    ''Good night, Sister Elena. Have a good sleep and sweet dreams.'' Elysia conveyed her goodnight greetings even though it was still dusk.


    "Mm, I''m going to have a wonderful sleep because I have you to cuddle~ Good night, Ely." Elena answered the greeting and hugged Elysia''s spirit like a bolster. She then just closed her eyes with a sweet smile.


    "Did your master go to her Private Realm to rest, Ely?" Rhea asked to be sure.


    "Yes, my master went to her realm. Would you like to y some games?" Elysia invited everyone for some casual games.


    "En." Rhea nodded. The others also agreed with that.


    That night was fun for them because it was filled with some of Elysia''s games before the girls finally decided to sleep in the wooden house.


    ''What is troubling you, Master Elysia?'' Rhea got up from the bed and sat beside Elysia on the sofa.


    Elysia just stared at the moon from the window. It looked so bright among the stars in the night sky. Her thoughts were going somewhere, and she didn''t realize that Rhea was already sitting next to her.


    Rhea noticed that Elysia''s eyes were shining with a purplish-blue sheen. She then put her hand on Elysia''s arm for attention. ''Master Elysia?''


    ''Eh? Ah, it''s you Rhea... Uhm, are you having trouble sleeping?'' Elysia instantly deactivated her sacred vision and greeted the girl next to her. She nced at the other girls, but they seemed to be asleep.


    ''Mm. Is something bothering you? What are you trying to see on that month? If you don''t mind, can you share your concerns with me?'' Rhea put her hand on her upper chest and gave a gentle smile.


    ''Thank you for your concern, Rhea. But, it''s nothing serious. It''s just, I''m looking at what might be hidden within the moon. Two Ruvoid Gods at the highest level were sealed there. We don''t know when they will be released from the divine seal. Perhaps, it will coincide with the copse of the sealed areas of this world?'' Elysia looked back at the moon and leaned back against the sofa with a subtle sigh.


    ''Ah, you know, Master Elysia... Zadris and Hera sealed the two Ruvoid Gods directly on the moon to reduce the impact of curse energy on the world. None of us knew any news about them after that, but I believe that the seal there won''t break as fast as the ones in this world.'' Rhea also leaned on the sofa and looked at the moon.


    ''There are two sacred altars in a holy temple in the moon. Two Ruvoid Gods were sealed there. We have met one, albeit only a fragment of his divine spirit. With that being said, are you curious about the other two that were sealed on the moon, Master Elysia?'' Rhea seemed to know what Elysia might be thinking and offered a pertinent piece of secret information.


    ''I''m aware that the one we fought this afternoon has great skill in dimensional maniption. And, it''s only his divine spirit that gets some buffs. The real one is definitely stronger than that. But, yeah, I want to know the characteristics of the other two Ruvoid Gods for reference and anticipation.'' Elysia nodded and gave her full attention to Rhea.


    ''Alright, the one sealed in this world is the third strongest Ruvoid God of their horde. Yes, he is actually much stronger than what we face. That''s why we tested his abilities early in the fight to be sure.'' Rhea was silent for a moment and looked Elysia straight in the eye.


    ''While the other two... They are creatures with a somewhat odd form. The number two strongest had the form of a ck moon that could talk, and the number one strongest had the form of a ck sun. The strength of the two of them cannot be easily measured, but they master all elements and myriad divinews.'' After saying that, Rhea was somewhat surprised to see that Elysia didn''t have any significant expression change.


    ''Uhm, so a talking ck moon and a talking ck sun? Do they have faces too?'' Elysia tried to make sure. Rhea''s description reminded her of two characters in a storybook on Earth.


    ''Um, yes, they have faces.'' Rhea didn''t understand why Elysia''s focus was directed there.


    ''Wait a moment, I''ll try to make an illustration.'' Elysia made an imaginary paper and printed an image in her mind there.


    ''...'' Rhea just looked at the paper in astonishment as she saw the figure of the sun with aughing babyface. Then, a globe with a face, hands, and feet.


    ''Are they like this?'' Elysia disyed her imaginary print with a satisfied nod.


    ''Well... Actually, the ck sun has the face of a woman, and the ck moon has the face of an old man. Also, without hands or feet like this picture.'' Rhea scratched her head.


    ''I see...'' Elysia looked back at the picture and tried to imagine ording to Rhea''s additional description. It was looking weirder. Therefore, she simply obliterated the imaginary paper.


    She then looked back at the moon. ''The lord of myriad of divinews, huh.... That would be a battle that might be nearly impossible to win.''

 Chapter 527 - A Morning Scream

    <h4>Chapter 527 - A Morning Scream</h4>


    ''Although it seemed impossible to win, the two Ruvoid Gods were sessfully sealed by two divine beings from this world. As long as we don''t use magic energy directly, involving pure elemental energy, and life elements... We can defeat them.'' Rhea smiled as if confidence was bubbling up from her heart for a reason she didn''t even know yet.


    ''You sound so confident, Rhea. Huff, at least we won''t be taking care of those on the moon right away. We still have time for that. And, for now, we need to focus on what is toe in this world first.'' Elysia sighed softly. She then leaned back on the sofa and rested her head with her eyes closed.


    ''Would you like to sleep on myp, Master Elysia? I can sing you a sweet song or stroke your hair if you will.'' Rhea patted her thigh to offer.


    ''Hmm?'' Elysia opened one eye to peek. ''You can suffer from tingling or numbness. We should just go to bed, Rhea.''


    ''Hehe, that is what the mortal will suffer, not my divine body. Besides, it looks like our bed has been taken over by Yuuki and her tails.'' Rhea looked to the side. The fox girl just rolled over and took up most of the bed.


    She then made another offer and patted her thigh. ''Here, feel free and don''t be shy. Please let me look after you for the night.''


    Elysia was in a brief dilemma. To refuse once was formal, but to refuse twice could be seen as rude. After all, her rtionship with Rhea had be quite close. Therefore, she simply epted the offer without making any further fuss.


    She positioned herself on the soft sofa and rested her head on Rhea''s thigh.


    ''Are you going to be in a sitting position for the night?'' Elysia looked into Rhea''s face, but the twin peak partially blocked her view.


    ''Hum-mm~ May I stroke your head, Master Elysia?'' Rhea smiled as she looked down. She wasforted for so many reasons to see Elysia''s face turn red.


    ''Um, fine. Good night, Rhea.'' Elysia just closed her eyes and tried to think of something else. Even so, she feltfortable and warm to be there.


    She could also clearly inhale the distinctive scent of a Goddess of Nature. An inexplicable fragrance. Yet, it made her feel like she was present in a beautiful garden full of variegated flowers.


    ''Hum, hum, hm-mm~'' Rhea hummed a melodious melody via telepathy and kept stroking Elysia''s head until the girl on herp fell asleep.


    It was a rare moment where she could run her hand through her master''s hair at will. She then looked at Elysia''s lovely face without blinking as if she wanted to burn that image into her memory.


    ''Hmm-mm~ You look very vulnerable, but there is immense power within you. I hope, we can share our future. I will continue to rely on you from now onwards. So, let me serve and protect you in return.'' Rhea smiled warmly and closed her eyes.


    She decided to rest after scanning all corners of the room to ensure it was safe and still within the barrier protection.


    The morning light came with a warm glow that crept through the window. Rhea woke up but soon covered her eyes because she felt a bit dazzled. "Mhhmm... Is it morning already?"


    Rhea rubbed her eyes gently and looked down. Elysia was still sleeping on herp, facing her tummy. She could feel a soft breath in her lower half, and she blushed a bit because she felt a little ticklish down there.


    Even so, she just threaded her hand through Elysia''s hair and gave a caress.


    *Rustle* *Rustle*


    Some noises from the corner of the room made Rhea instantly stare there. A futon roll swayed, and a girl with a pair of ck wings crept out of it.


    "Uuh, my back hurts and my wings go numb..." Sylvia rubbed her eyes and massaged one of her wings. However, she became shocked as the reddish-ck feathers of her wings fell off a few to the floor.


    "Oh no, no, no... Some of the feathers on my wings fell out? What happened? Was it because I was wrapped up in that folding mattress all day? I don''t want to have bald wings. What should I do?" Sylvia picked up the fallen feathers. Then, she held her head as if she was depressed.


    "Only five of your wing feathers have fallen out. It will grow back quickly. If you are very worried, you can take special nutritious food." Rhea gave an exnation to the gloomy devil girl.


    "Ah, it''s you the Goddess of Nature. Good morning. As for what you just said, why are my wing feathers falling off like that? What if some of the others fall off on their own as well?" Sylvia raised her hand in a morning greeting.


    "Hm, that''s because this is your first time using your half dragon form, right? It''s only natural to see your wing feathers fall out a few. It''s the same with some of the hair on your head falling out without you even noticing it. If that really bothers you, thene here. I shall help you." Rhea beckoned the devil girl toe closer.


    "It''s all because of that fox girl..." Sylvia grumbled under her breath while staring at the sleeping Yuuki. She then changed her expression to brighten up instantly and went closer to the Goddess of Nature.


    "Eh? Ely, sleeping there?" Sylvia was astonished to see Elysia sleeping on thep of the Goddess of Nature.


    "Turn around and sit there." Rhea ordered by pointing her palm to a nearby stool.


    "En." Sylviaplied and let the Goddess of Nature do whatever it took. She felt a sudden warmth flow into every feather on her wings. By the time she was enjoying it, it was ended.


    "See, the feathers on your wings won''t fall out easily even if I try to pull them out. However, you still need to eat some special nutritious food to ensure everything." Rhea practiced plugging some of the feathers on Sylvia''s wings with a weak force, and none of them managed to fall out.


    "Ow, oow, I understand. Thank you very much for the help, o the Goddess of Nature." Sylvia immediately stood up for fear that her wing feathers would be pulled out again. She then examined her body once more.


    "It''s a bit ufortable because I have big wings on my back now. Also, this tail and these horns. Eh?" Sylvia froze for a moment as her hands tried to feel her back. As she expected, her dress was torn at the back because of the wings.


    "No way... If it''s like this, I can only wear dresses and clothes with an open back type." Sylvia sighed with a gloomy expression, but it was only for a moment. She smiled and hummed as she went toward the bed.


    "Hehe..." Sylvia smiled mischievously and took out a ck marker. She scribbled on the sleeping Yuuki''s face enthusiastically. "You now have fox whiskers on your cheeks and are perfect with streaks like this here and there~"


    Rhea didn''t know what to say to witness that. However, she decided to pretend she didn''t see anything. This devil girl''s mood and expression could change in no time.


    "Mhmn..." Elysia rolled her body to the side.


    Rhea immediately restrained Elysia from rolling further so as not to fall off the sofa. She gave a morning greeting when she saw Elysia awake. "Good morning, sweet girl. How was your sleep? Was it a good one?"


    "Mhm, good morning. I sleep well because of you, thank you." Elysia propelled her body to sit and lean on the sofa. Yet, a noise caught her attention.


    As she checked the sound source, a ck half-dragon girl bent over the white fox girl with a marker in hand.


    It was easy to guess what happened. Thus, Elysia only let out a small sigh and stood up.


    "Sylvi, you look like you''re having fun. But, let''s help me with something." Elysia patted Sylvia''s back gently.


    "Oh, you''re awake, Ely. Yes, okay, let me help you. Let''s go and leave thiszy fox alone." Sylvia immediately got up from the bed and slipped the marker into Yuuki''s hand.


    After that, she grabbed Elysia''s arm and pulled her friend out of the room. She didn''t want anyone to wipe her masterpiece off Yuuki''s face so quickly.


    "Huff, why can''t you two get along? Do dragons and foxes have opposite traits?" Elysia scratched her head in confusion.


    "I don''t know about that, Ely. But in my case... Hump! It''s all because that fox girl started it all. I can''t just take everything for granted without giving revenge. This is not over. There are still a few more episodes." Sylvia snorted and clenched her fist with a confident smile.


    "But don''t cross the line and harm the other side, okay? I can see a different side, and it looks like I need to train you on something important." Elysia couldn''t believe that im easily because she was there to witness it all.


    It all started with Sylvia being mean to Yuuki, and thetter just retaliated instead at the next opportunity. After that, minor bickering often urred because of the endless loop.


    ''Looks like I really need to teach Sylvi about a lot of things. Her father is not enough to teach her everything...'' Elysia muttered in her mind.


    "Yes, yes! You can train me at any time and I will be ready to ept your teaching, Ely." Sylvia slightly jumped in joy and enthusiasm. She couldn''t wait for that golden opportunity.


    "Sylvia, you devil girl!" A morning scream suddenly sounded from behind.

 Chapter 528 - Schedule Of The Day

    <h4>Chapter 528 - Schedule Of The Day</h4>


    Yuuki came out of the room in a hurry and rushed to the devil girl present in view. "The devil girl over there! How dare you scribble on my face with this marker?"


    "Hum-mm~ What do you mean? I don''t understand. I''m busy helping Ely. So, don''t bother me. Oh, you can help us too and stop beingzy." Sylvia kept her hands busy on the kitchen table. Though, she held back herughter from bursting out at the sight of Yuuki''s smudged face.


    "What do you mean byzy? I''m not azy girl. Huff, is this permanent marker yours?" Yuuki took a deep breath and let it out slowly.


    "What are you saying, Yuuki?" Sylvia turned to the side as if she wanted to hear something more clearly.


    "Is this permanent marker yours? I can''t erase your scribbles from my face because of this." Yuuki threw an usation because of her conjecture.


    "Oh, why is it suddenly dark in here? I can''t hear you, Yuuki." Sylvia closed her eyes and pretended not to hear anything.


    "You-" Yuuki became annoyed. She clenched her fist and identally broke the marker. Her palm instantly becamepletely ck because of the ink. "Oh no..."


    "Fufufu..." Sylvia just muffled herughter while covering her mouth with her hand.


    "Maa, maa... Don''t be grumpy in the morning. Come here, let me help you remove the marker stains from your skin." Elysia beckoned for Yuuki toe closer.


    "Mhm..." Yuuki pursed her lips at Sylvia and went to Elysia like a bullied little girl. She thenined like a child. "It''s always that devil girl who started it. I''m just repaying her treatment."


    "All right, all right, you can use the attitude of an elegant mature woman in that matter. It''s not a matter of how other people treat you, but how you react to it. Sylvi will get her shareter. Now, let me clean up this marker stain." Elysia smiled mysteriously. She then sprayed a cloth with a bit of alcohol.


    "???" Yuuki tilted her head with many question marks in mind. She sometimes needed to think deeply to understand the meaning of each of Elysia''s words.


    Even so, she just let Elysia wipe her face with the damp cloth. Then her palm also received the same treatment. As already said, those permanent marker ink stains magically disappeared with just a swipe of a damp cloth.


    "Wow..." Yuuki consciously expressed her admiration.


    "Wait a little bit. Mhm, now it''s finished and clean. You''re as beautiful as the one you remember." Elysia wiped Yuuki''s face and palms once again with a wet tissue. She then took the hand mirror and showed Yuuki''s face reflection there.


    "Oh~" Yuuki checked her face left and right from the reflection in the mirror.


    "Hm, now that''s done. Want to make some snacks? We can make what you like." Elysia swept her hands and went back to work in the kitchen.


    "Sure, sure, thank you." Yuuki obviously wouldn''t refuse for many reasons.


    Although the half-dragon girl and the fox girl were often bickering like little girls, they surprisingly got along very well when it came to their favorite things. And again, Elysia was among them to mediate everything.


    "Here, try this. Does it suit your taste buds?" Elysia gave a small bowl of food for Sylvia to taste.


    "Yum, I don''t have any particr preference when ites to your cooking. Everything is delicious." Sylvia devoured the food in one mouthful and nodded in satisfaction. "Yes, and it''s true."


    "Well then, I don''t know about your favourite." Elysia smiled helplessly. This devil girl is a bit like the glutton Nell who didn''t have any particr preferences. As long as it was delicious, then it was worth eating.


    "How about you, Yuuki? What''s your favourite?" Elysia turned to the side. The fox girl was busy decorating a dessert in a big bowl.


    "Me? I prefer sweet things like dessert. Please have a look. The one I''m decorating is a snow ice cream as sweet as me with vors of seven different fruits~" Yuuki replied with a V-hand sign and a sweet smile. She felt proud to show off her homemade dessert.


    "Hm? That''s a pretty long name for a shaved ice with cream, seven kinds of syrup, and several pieces of fruit. Eh? Shaved ice with cream? This is not real ice cream." Sylvia scooped up Yuuki''s homemade ice cream to taste it.


    "Hey, I haven''t finished decorating it yet and you ruined it. Shoo, shoo." Yuuki immediately patched the sunken ice cream and pushed the devil girl away from the ice cream.


    "Hm? In the end, these food will be eaten, right?" Sylvia shrugged her shoulders.


    "Okay, we''re done. Let''s take everyone to the outside dining table. Everyone is waiting for us." Elysia pushed the serving trolley and left the kitchen.


    "Sure, sure. I''m also very hungry because I haven''t eaten or drank all day." Sylvia rubbed her tummy and pushed another serving trolley.


    "Eh-uh? Please wait for me!" Yuuki immediately followed with arge bowl of ice cream in hand.


    "Uuh, it''s obviously only seven o''clock, but why is it so bright in this area as if it''s already noon?" Evelyn put her hand to her forehead and looked up at the sky.


    "That''s because we are quite far north of the equator. The area where the day is longer than the night." Oceanid took a young head nearby and drank it.


    "Hey, that''s mine! If you want, you can grab some from the coconut tree on the ind over there." Oceanid''s avatar pointed to an ind in the distance.


    "You are still the other me. All your possessions are mine too." Oceanid simply ignored his avatar''sint.


    "Huh? Since when did such a rule exist?" Oceanid''s avatar was about toin about something else, but the angel had arrived.


    "Uoh, let me help you, Masterchef Elysia." Oceanid''s avatar instantly materialized a butler''s outfit and went to help like a loyal servant.


    Seeing that, Oceanid just rolled his eyes. It was clearly his avatar, but this one became like a good boy to Elysia. Could delicious food change one''s attitude?


    "Hey, I know the sun will be a little annoying here. So, I also brought a big umbre." Sylvia stuck the umbre near the dining table to provide shade to everyone.


    "Uhm, thanks. You haven''t eaten since yesterday, are you alright?" E expressed her gratitude and asked out of concern spontaneously.


    "Thanks for asking, but I''m strong and healthy. I''ll fill my stomach to the brim this morning." Sylvia patted her tummy and sat down on one of the benches. Elysia then sat next to her and Yuuki on the far side, away from her.


    "Ohoho,dies and gentlemen, allow me to serve appetizers to all of you." Oceanid''s avatar stroked his arched mustache and served the dishes to the table. However, a tortoise and a brown cat approached from behind and sniffed one of the serving trolleys.


    "Oops, you little beasts also need to wait at the table with some courtesy." Oceanid''s avatar pointed to an empty spot on the table.


    After all the individuals were present in their seats, Oceanid''s avatar ced all the dishes on the table and distributed certain dishes to everyone. And, of course, he had secured thergest portion for him, although the difference was not very significant.


    "Hou... So, that''s why." Oceanid''s avatar covered his eyes with his hands as he realized his avatar''s hidden intention.


    "Yum, this is as delicious as I can wish you, Elysia. Nom, nom... Anyway, where did your master go? Has she not woken up yet?" Nell tasted the appetizer voraciously and asked in between.


    "Mm, my master hasn''t woken up yet." Elysia gave a small nod in reply.


    "Hmm... If your master doesn''t wake up in two hours, we can''t solve Sea God''s problem today." Nell put her finger to her chin to think, but she just continued eating.


    "If so, I can try to wake my master." Elysia offered just that. She had tried to wake Elena, but thatzy girl was just muttering incoherently with just a half-consciousness state.


    "No, that''s not necessary. Please let your master rest. If she hasn''t woken up, then she does need it. There are only about a thousand of my avatars waiting for help. Yesterday''s incident gave many of them a distress signal because now it''s me who''s hunting them, not the other way around." Oceanid raised his palm in rejection.


    "So, what do you want to say?" Rhea nced at Oceanid with a neutral expression. She knew he had something to say.


    "Like what you suggested yesterday, we will go to the Yhester Region on the Beastkin Continent to see the Soul Fox. Due to your anxiety, I have alsoe to think about it. If that Ruvoid God''s divine spirit unexpectedly manages to escape death, then this is extremely dangerous. I can''t sleep, I need an answer urgently." Oceanid set his palms down t on the table and looked at everyone.


    "Good. I have already nned that for this morning. We will leave after breakfast. That Soul Fox Empress''s divination ability will be of great use because she seems to have the bloodline of the God Emperor''s disciple." Rhea nodded in agreement and announced their schedule of the day.


    "We will meet that foxdy again, huh..." Yuuki''s ears and tails went limp as if feeling a little reluctant.


    "What''s with her? Isn''t she your kin too?" Sylvia felt that there was something odd and unusual about Yuuki''s response.


    "Hmm...." Yuuki didn''t want to answer and just ate her food in silence.

 Chapter 529 - Meet The Fox Empress Again

    <h4>Chapter 529 - Meet The Fox Empress Again</h4>


    On the way to the Beastkin Continent, Yuuki was unbelievably silent. She didn''t even have the energy to reply to Sylvia''s jokes and teasing.


    "What''s with her? She''s been acting weird ever since we decided to go to the Beastkin Continent." Sylvia whispered to the girl next to her.


    "I don''t know why either. However, it''s best if you don''t bother Yuuki for a while. She seems to need some time, and we only need to be by her side if she needs anything." E whispered back in reply.


    "Mm, fine. I''ll be feeling sorry if she continues like that, though I don''t know what happened to her." Sylvia looked at Yuuki once again with a sympathetic look. She no longer had any intention of teasing Yuuki. Even so, she felt that something was missing.


    Yuuki''s ears twitched slightly. She could hear everything Sylvia was whispering. Even so, she just sighed and did nothing. Her mood got bad to know that she would go to that ce to meet the foxdy whom she once thought to be her mother.


    Seeing the white cat on Elysia''sp, an idea that had previously crossed Yuuki''s mind appeared again.


    A sh of purple light instantly enveloped her entire body due to her transformation skill. After that, the seven-tailed little white fox joined the white cat to lie on Elysia''sp.


    "Hmm?" Vanessa nced at the neer reflexively.


    "I want to curl up here." Yuuki just curled up next to the white cat.


    "Here, want to snuggle together? Are you okay?" Vanessa hugged the white fox.


    "Mm, not bad." Yuuki changed her position to a morefortable one then closed her eyes.


    Seeing that, Elysia only heaved a subtle sigh and looked at Yuuki''s white dress at the side. Rhea folded it for her and put it close by.


    ''Looks like Yuuki is thinking about her mother, Master Elysia. She is in a dilemma and a confusing situation because she feels like she wants to find her mother because of the previous clue, but is also reluctant.'' Rhea conveyed her opinion via special telepathy.


    ''Mm, I expected it. I will ask Yuuki after this about what she will do and what decision she really wants to make. It''s fine to go find her mother despite everything that''s happened to Yuuki.'' Elysia stroked the two fluffy creatures on herp.


    ''Okay, we will help her if she wants to find her mother. A vige called Fevia Vige, hmm... I can ask the trees, elemental spirits, or even nature itself for that.'' Rhea didn''t mind giving a helping hand.


    ''Yuuki will be very grateful to you.'' Elysia agreed with that.


    ''Mhmn... Ely, is it morning now? Uh? Why are we leaving so early in the morning like this?'' Elena woke up and stretched her body a little. She was then shocked to see that they were already in the sky shrouded in thick white fog.


    ''It''s actually noon, Sister Elena. We are now heading to the Beastkin Continent to meet Empress Luna Evroria.'' Elysia smiled helplessly involuntarily.


    ''Oh, that soul foxdy? Rhea decided to look for that fox because of yesterday''s worries, huh...'' Elena nodded in understanding and got up from the bed. However, she felt something a little strange and sat back down on the bed.


    As if understanding what was happening within the Soul Realm, Elysia asked out of concern. ''What happened, Sister Elena?''


    ''Everything is fine. But, it''s just... Mhm, are my breasts getting bigger? It''s a bit heavy than usual... Ely, would you like to help me measure it? Do you still remember my bust measurement you took a few weeks ago, Ely?'' Elena looked down and tried to measure the weight on her chest with her hands.


    ''Wha- I, I don''t remember the numbers. Didn''t we write that down on a piece of paper?'' Elysia blushed slightly to see what Elena was doing via their shared senses.


    ''Is that so? Never mind, you will help me with thatter. I think, you have also grown about a centimeter or two? We need to measure you one more time, hehe~'' Elena licked her lips with a mischievous smile while looking at Elysia''s helpless spirit.


    ''Please don''t do anything strange to my spirit. I will feel guilty for my spirit. You can measure my sizeter. Butter, okay?'' Elysia tried to persuade with a hint of pleading tone.


    ''Hehe, you already said it, Ely. You can''t withdraw it anymore. I''ll really look forward to that~'' Elena hummed happily and jumped off the bed. ''Do you want me toe out? We''re not doing the Oceanid''s avatars rescue operation today?''


    ''Ah-uh, looks like we''ll be resuming the operation this afternoon. After Empress Luna Evroria helped us to ascertain what happened to that Ruvoid God''s divine spirit fragment.'' Elysia predicted their next n.


    ''Oh really? In that case, I will remain in the Soul Realm until a certain event urs.'' Elena threw herself back on the bed toze around.


    ''...'' Elysia didn''t know what to say to witness that. Nevertheless, she only refocused on the outside world because a white in was already in sight.


    "Eh? Is it the Beastkin Continent? I remember that it was green at the time we came from the Human Continent." Elysia opened a small conversation with a trivial question.


    "Yeah, that''s true. However, wee from another part of the world." Nell answered the easy question.


    "Oh, hum... One of those mountains is where we first met Yuuki, right?" Elysia pointed at one of the mountains in the distance.


    Hearing that, Yuuki opened her eyes and turned to where Elysia was pointing. Those were just in snow-covered mountains, but one of them was where she met this incredible group.


    "Oh really? How was the first meeting between Yuuki and you guys?" Sylvia felt somewhat interested and asked.


    "Hehe, it was a rather ridiculous encounter to say. Yuuki at that time was a seven-tailed white fox--" Elysia then gave a brief summary of their group encounter with Yuuki.


    After the story finished, Sylvia covered her mouth and narrowed her eyes to tease. "Hoho~ Who would have thought our little fox turned out to be a peeping tom. I didn''t expect it, not at all. Pervy Yuuki?"


    "Wha- that, it was just an unexpected event! I didn''te because I wanted to peek at anyone." Yuuki immediately defended himself. Then, she became a little embarrassed and muttered in a mosquito-like voice. "Who would have thought that Goddess Elysia and the others were soaking in the hot springs when I came."


    "Is it like that, hmm?" Sylvia brought her face closer to the little white fox as if she had just taken that remark with a pinch of salt.


    "Your face is too close. I''m not a pervy, but it''s you who is Pervy Silvy." Yuuki pushed away Sylvia''s face with her little paws.


    "Hm-mm~" Sylvia just hummed and smiled.


    "Nee, Yuuki." Elysia suddenly asked.


    "Hm, yes? You called me?" Yuuki looked up.


    "If you met your mother, what would you do?" Elysia gave a faint smile while giving Yuuki a caress.


    "I, I don''t know..." Yuuki''s expression becameplex instantly. She didn''t even know what she would do if her mother came before her. In an unexpected scenario, she might freeze her mother because a thousand and one of her emotions would overflow at that moment.


    "Hm, please think carefully about what you are going to do about that matter. I just wanted to let you know that we are here and ready to help you. While the opportunity is still there, it never hurts to seek the truth as to what often bothers you. We and perhaps the rest of the world''s poption may be involved in a great war in three months. If you are confused, ask your heart. You know what you need to do, and feel free to ask us for help." Elysia looked into Yuuki''s eyes with a gentle expression. She gave constion and reassurance to a troubled heart.


    "En, I''ll think about it. Thanks, Ely. You''re so good to me." Yuuki returned the smile and rested her head on her hands. Elysia''s words just now had quite a mental impact, and she felt much more at peace than before.


    She thought about the matter once more and questioned it in her heart. What she wanted to seek and what she needed to do.


    Sylvia, E, and Evelyn just looked at each other with clueless expressions. They didn''t know what had happened, but there was definitely aplex issue between Yuuki and her mother.


    "We have arrived at Evroria City. I can sense that the Fox Empress is inside the pce. Did she already know about our arrival like before?" Nell announced while gazing at the magnificent pce in the center of the city.


    "I think the Fox Empress is just not going anywhere considering what the Goddess of Light said to her a few days ago." Rhea had a different opinion on the matter.


    She used her magic vision to look inside the pce. Sure enough, the Empress and the Princess were in a chamber. They seemed to be waiting for something in serenity and peace.


    "Whatever it is, let''s go inside the pce straight away. I can bypass this city barrier with my magic." Oceanid urged Nell and sshed some blue liquid on the barrier in the front.


    "Hmm..." Nell wasn''t quite sure about the function of the sticky liquid stuck to the barrier.. Even so, she simply ordered her magic carpet to bring everyone into the pce in invisibility.

 Chapter 530 - Fox Empresss Request

    <h4>Chapter 530 - Fox Empress''s Request</h4>


    "Lynn, would you please open the door wide?" Luna blew her long pipe and put it under the table.


    "Huh? Mm, okay." The young bluish-white fox girl nodded in understanding and immediately did as she was told. After that, she returned to her mother''s side and sat in a seiza position.


    However, after a few minutes passed, nothing happened. No one came either. Therefore, Lynn decided to ask just to be sure. "Are they reallying soon, mother?"


    "Do you doubt your mother, o my daughter?" Luna closed her eyes and smiled faintly.


    Seeing that, Lynn gulped her saliva in nervousness. If her mother was being serious or mysterious, she could do nothing but feel nervous.


    "I- I''ll just wait." Lynn turned her head to the side and chose to sit in silence.


    "Fufu, it''s good to be a good girl~" Luna opened her eyes and gave her daughter a head pat.


    "Now I''m listening to you and not going anywhere, right? I''ve even postponed all my scheduled events for a few days just because of you." Lynn puckered her lips.


    "Hum-mm~" Luna looked at the wide-open door and closed her eyes again.


    Her hunch was that something she had been waiting for hade before her. Because of that, she opened her eyes with a wee smile even though she didn''t see anything there. She then stood up.


    "Eh?" Lynn didn''t know what was going on, but she just followed her mother to stand up.


    "Wee to Evroria Pce, esteemed guests. I have been waiting for your arrival. Would you therefore deign to reveal your noble existence to us?" Luna put her hands on her upper chest and greeted with an elegant yet polite attitude.


    "..." Silence fell upon the chamber.


    Even though a few seconds had passed, there was no response whatsoever. Lynn even thought that her mother just greeted the empty air because her mother mistook it as something else.


    "Hmm?" Lynn stared innocently at her mother, who was frozen and motionless.


    However, a spatial distortion suddenly appeared near the wide-open door. It expanded and formed a circle with a blue gold colored energy vortex within it.


    It was like a portal from another dimension. Luna became a little nervous, even though she could already predict who woulde.


    *Bam!*


    The door was suddenly closed by the unknown force, and the entire corner of the chamber was instantly enveloped in a bluish barrier.


    "Wh- what? What happened?" Lynn widened her eyes to realize they were sealed within the chamber in the blink of an eye.


    She then felt extremely strong forces from behind the portal. Her foreboding ability was not as great as her mother''s. Still, she could easily know the potential threats and dangers that mighte her way.


    Lynn took a stance as if she was ready to defend or attack, but her mother gave a hand gesture, so she didn''t do anything. Therefore, she simplyplied, although her vignce did not decrease in the slightest.


    "You gave your wee five seconds earlier than our arrival. Even so, I am still in awe of your abilities, Empress Luna Evroria. We came back as we told you before." Nell went through the fake energy portal with a lofty expression.


    "I am honored to receive your praise, o the Goddess of Blessings. This may sound a bit impolite, but are you the only one who came here to see me?" Luna gave a slight bow.


    "We''re all here, though?" Nell looked back. She didn''t know why the others hadn''te out of the fake portal.


    She hade elegantly and stunningly, but she was alone?


    "Hum-hum, so you''re a soul fox with pretty impressive divination abilities." A blue-haired man stepped out from behind the portal gantly, and a boy who bore a resemnce to him followed closely behind.


    After that, Elysia and the others exited the fake portal before Oceanid closed it. It was only used for their entrance, after all.


    "Yes, that''s me. I see, your divine group has some new members, hmm?" Luna tilted her head slightly. She didn''t know why there were two additional young girls at the Apprentice level.


    ''What took you so long, big sister?'' Nellined via telepathy.


    ''That''s because Yuuki needs some time to put on her robe.'' Rhea replied with a reassuring gaze.


    Nell only looked at Yuuki, then at Oceanid. He now used the form of a man like a dashing prince appearance with blue hair and blue eyes. While his avatar was as his son.


    "Anyway, I say again, wee to my Evroria Pce. Please have a seat and allow me to serve you a cup of tea." Luna just put her thoughts aside and invited everyone to sit on the cushion seats that had been provided on the other side of the table.


    "Please have a sit..." Lynn pointed her palm at the empty cushion seats. Even so, her gaze continued to be drawn to the seven-tailed white fox girl. She nced at her fluffy bluish-white tail, then just sat down.


    "Then, I won''t hesitate." Oceanid sat cross-legged in front of the Fox Empress.


    By the time everyone was seated, Luna simply brewed a few pots of tea and served everyone a cup of tea. "Please."


    "Hmm, I appreciate your wee." Oceanid received the first cup because he was the closest. He nced at the tea and could confirm that it was only high-quality tea without any harmful substances in it.


    Hence, he looked once more at the two soul foxes in front of him. "Hm, is this pretty girl your daughter?"


    "She is indeed my daughter. Are you attracted to her, lord?" Luna smiled mysteriously.


    "Eh?" Lynn froze while she was distributing the teas to everyone. She never thought that her mother would literally offer herself to a man.


    "I can see that she is a yful little girl. Very much like my little one." Oceanid opened a small conversation with a random topic, for starters.


    "Oh my, that''s a coincidence. They will definitely get along in no time." Luna covered her mouth with a hint of surprise. She then looked at the little boy with a meaningful gaze.


    "Hey, please don''t look at me with that look, auntie. I may look like a child, but I''m much older than your ancestors." Oceanid''s avatar sipped his tea with an innocent look.


    Like a sudden lightning bolt, Luna flinched slightly. She was clearly a beautiful and charming woman, but she was called an auntie by this little boy?


    "Ohoho, then, are you an old monster in the form of a boy?" Luna chuckled awkwardly.


    "Unfortunately, I''m just a free and virtuous personality." Oceanid''s avatar shook his head.


    "Fufu, interesting self-portrait. If you don''t mind, may I know your identity, lord?" Luna spoke again with the mature blue-haired man.


    "I used to be known as the lord of the seven seas from the east." Oceanid was reminded of his youth and used it as an introduction because he did not want to immediately reveal his true identity.


    "It is my honor to meet you, lord of the seven seas. This may sound off-topic, but do you intend to form a harem with all these beautiful maidens? You need to be very brave and determined for that, fufu..." Luna covered her mouth elegantly.


    Oceanid widened his eyes in apletely different shock. He subconsciously mmed his hand onto the table. "Shh, what are you saying, Fox Empress Luna Evroria. What you''re saying could put me in a predicament."


    After saying that, Oceanid gulped nervously and nced at the girls. Cold sweat suddenly seemed to run all over his body to see Rhea, Nell, and Elysia as if staring at him in disdain.


    "Fufufu, I knew it. They are extraordinary existences and two of them are divine beings. Are you one of their category?" Luna got another clue from that response. She was curious about this man''s identity because this man was like a deep ocean as she tried to find out more using her divination ability.


    "Yeah, he''s a God. Hey, Sea God, stop flirting with every beautiful woman you meet. We''re not here because of your use." Nell folded her arms in discontent.


    "Oh my, Sea- Sea God?" Luna covered her mouth in for a real shock. She did not expect that this man, who imed to be the lord of the seven seas, was a Sea God.


    "Hmm, that''s me." Oceanid grumbled inwardly. This foxdy spoiled the fun, and that little Goddess ruined his little ns.


    "I- I see... So, four golden lights refer to this, huh..." Luna muttered softly while looking down.


    She then looked to the distinguished guests to check something. Someone wasn''t there, and she knew it after checking it one more time. Even so, she decided not to ask about it.


    Then, Luna only heaved a subtle sigh and brought the conversation straight to the main topic. "So, what brought you all here? It wasn''t as simple as meeting me, was it? Is there anything I can do for you?"


    "I like people who are sensitive and quick to understand. We areing back like what the Goddess of Light once told you. We want you to go with us for some things. Your abilities can be useful to help us ovee the ursed." Nell gave a small nod and happily replied to the conversation.


    "Ah, so that''s... I expected it. Well, I understand and will help you unconditionally. However, I only want this one request of mine to be granted.." Luna closed her eyes and raised her index finger with a mysterious smile.

 Chapter 531 - Evroria City Tour

    <h4>Chapter 531 - Evroria City Tour</h4>


    "And what kind of request is that?" Nell inquired.


    "I want..." Luna raised her palm and pointed it at Elysia. "I want she to be my daughter. Saa, now, please call me mama~"


    "M-me, me?" Elysia widened her eyes and pointed at her own face. She didn''t know why this Fox Empress was still sticking with the request a few days ago.


    "That''s not me-me, but ma-ma." Luna wiggled her finger left and right.


    "M-mother!? Why do you want a human girl as your foster daughter? Are you dissatisfied to have me as your daughter?" Lynn stood up and eximed with a grievance look. It was like she would be reced by someone else in her mother''s eyes.


    "Ah, my silly daughter. You''re thinking too far. You''re still my precious little baby. But isn''t it a great thing to have one or five sisters?" Luna beckoned her daughter to return to her side.


    "Why is it one or five?" Lynn sat back down. She stared at that ck-haired human girl, but she couldn''t see anything special about that girl other than something like a lovely signature scent.


    "Maa, there''s no need to rush to build our rtionship. You just need to start by calling me mama~" Luna put her hands together and tilted it slightly.


    "..." Nell and Rhea looked at Elysia. They couldn''t do anything now but ask Elysia to decide.


    However, a sh of golden light suddenly appeared behind Elysia. It took the form of a golden-haired Celestial Goddess in a golden white dress.


    "Hum, so you still insist on your previous request, huh... What are you asking for not just a formality?" Elena looked down at the Fox Empress.


    "Mm, yes... Your precious disciple Elysia has such great appeal to anyone who can see it further. Please don''t misunderstand the meaning of my request, O the Goddess of Light." Luna smiled and covered her mouth with her hand.


    "You mean you want protection from us, yes?" Elena didn''t change her expression one bit, but she had a brief discussion with Elysia about this matter.


    "That''s an unpleasant use of the word. One thing I hope is to look after Elysia like my daughter. That way, it''s only natural for me to spoil her and she give her filial piety in return." Luna set her hands on the table and pointed at Elysia. "Do you understand me, Elysia?"


    "I see... You''ve asked the same thing before, and I''ve agreed to it. However, I realize that what you''re asking for right now is an acknowledgment from me and not just a formality. Am I right up here?" Elysia read the Fox Empress'' expression and the truth inside. She wanted to know whether this foxdy had bad intentions or not.


    "You can put it like that." An overflow of joy rose from inside Luna''s heart because she could feel that Elysia would give a yes, and she knew it.


    "Okay, regardless of the formality, you can treat me as your foster daughter and I''ll see you as my foster mother in return. However, I can only address you as auntie. Is that okay?" Elysia answered with an innocent and faint smile.


    The corner of Luna''s lips twitched slightly. For some reason, she didn''t really like being called auntie. However, she knew that she couldn''t force Elysia to call her mama. No, not now.


    Because of that, she only smiled back at Elysia. "Alright, for now, that''s enough for me."


    After saying that, Luna muttered so softly under her breath. "It''s just a matter of sooner orter~"


    "Hmm." Elena was quite satisfied with the result. She was aware that this Fox Empress was only asking for protection behind that kind of request.


    Even so, Elysia was just reluctant to treat anyone like a parent for some reason. After all, the current one was definitely not as simple a formality as the previous request.


    "Alright, now, the conditions are met. My daughter and I will go with you to help you with your noble mission. However, before that, it''s a good thing if you enjoy the charms of my Evroria City to unwind after a few days of adventure. me to use that time to prepare for our departure." Luna put her hands together and announced.


    "That''s fine on our side. You and your daughter can go and prepare. We''ll be back in two hours." Rhea decides for all.


    "Ah, no, no. That would make me a bad host. Well, let''s put it this way, my daughter will guide you around town while I prepare everything. After that, pleasee back here in two hours. How about it?" Luna shook her head slowly and gave another suggestion.


    Rhea looked at each individual in her group. Realizing that no one objected, she simply gave a nod of agreement. "In that case, alright."


    "All right, my daughter Lynn, please apany and guide our distinguished guests around the city. You also need to get to know your new sisters~ With that being said, allow me to excuse myself." Having said that, Luna stood up and bowed slightly to the distinguished guests before she left for the door.


    Oceanid simply provided a way out for the foxdy to leave so she wouldn''t have to hit the wall.


    "Wa- wait..." Lynn reached out her hand, but her mother had already run away from the scene. She did want to meet this divine group, but that didn''t mean she was ready to be left alone with them all of a sudden like this!


    "Ah, err... I am Lynn Evroria. It is an honor to be present before you all. Please forgive my mother''s behavior." Lynn folded her hands in herp and bowed slightly in the introduction.


    "Mhm... Your mother has conveyed her intentions to us on previous asions. I just hope she doesn''t pull the trigger that would put us on opposite sides." Elena folded her arms under her breasts to look at this snow fox girl.


    At first nce, this one was more pleasing to the eyes than that scheming foxdy.


    "Ah, no, that won''t happen. I will vouch for it. My mother didn''t do anything beyond her limits. She knows what she is doing and nothing of it will harm anyone in your divine group." Lynn immediately gave her reassurance for fear of misunderstanding.


    "Good. Now, please guide the way." Elena gave an approving nod.


    "Then, allow me to guide and apany you on a two-hour city tour. Please follow me." Lynn gulped her saliva from nervousness. Even so, she was being professional because her mother arbitrarily delegated everything to her.


    After Lynn stood up, the others also followed the soul fox girl to the pce exit. Arge carriage with four burly white horses was waiting for them, and a female royal guard was nearby.


    "Hi, good morning, Princess Lynn. I''ve been waiting for your arrival. Oh~" A bunny girl raised her hand in greeting. However, she was stunned with her mouth wide open to see the distinguished guests behind the princess.


    "Why do you look so surprised like that, Yusagi. Wasn''t my mother the one who asked you to wait for us here?" Lynn waved her hand in front of the girl''s stunned face.


    "Ahem, uhum, please forgive my unprofessional attitude. Then, allow me to be your coachman for your tour. Please tell me where we are going and we will be there." Yusagi cleared her throat and gave a respectful bow.


    "Mhm, please get into the horse carriage, distinguished guests." Lynn pointed her palm at the carriage entrance and stood beside it.


    "Can everyone get into that horse-drawn carriage?" Sylvia wondered. She looked at her wings for a moment. Well, she needed more space for that.


    "The interior of this horse-drawn carriage is fifteen square meters. I think everyone will fit." Lynn counted everyone and nced at the carriage one more time.


    "Then I''ll be sitting by the window!" Sylvia was the first to get into the horse carriage.


    "That girl..." Yuuki heaved a subtle sigh and gave a gesture for Elysia to enter first. She then entered right after and was followed by the others. Lynn was thest to enter.


    "We''re ready to go. Princess Lynn, where are we going?" Yusagi opened the small window behind the coachman''s seat.


    "Take us on a tour of the downtown area. I''ll let you know if the distinguished guests decide to stop over somewhere." Lynn replied casually.


    "Understood." Yusagi gave a salute and closed the small window. After that, the white horses pulled the carriage.


    "Uhm, excuse me, are you a dragon?" Lynn opened a conversation. She had so many questions that arose out of her curiosity.


    "I''m actually a devil. If you''re looking for a dragon, then it''s him." Sylvia pointed at Gio and looked out the window again. She was enthusiastic about several things.


    "..." Lynn looked at the little brown tortoise, then at the dragon-like girl. She didn''t know why this dragon-like girl imed to be a devil. No matter how she tried to look at them, the former was definitely a little beast, and thetter was the dragonkin.


    "Nice to meet you, Princess Lynn. I am Elysia Avery. Sylvi is actually a half demonic dragon." Elysia gave a light greeting. She then reminded the devil girl. "Sylvi, where''s your manners? Lynn wants to get to know you though?"


    "Oh, so it''s like that..." Lynn nodded in understanding.


    "Ah, um, I''m Sylvia, Sylvia Transcendent. Nice to meet you, Lynn! You''re extraordinarily polite and humble, unlike a certain snow fox girl." Sylvia instantly shook Lynn''s hand in introduction.


    "What do you mean by a certain snow fox girl, hmm?" Yuuki squinted her eyes. She felt a bit in a bad mood because she was forced to sit next to this devil girl.


    "Ah, nothing, nothing, hehe¡­" Sylvia returned to her seat.

 Chapter 532 - Hot Issue And Rumor

    <h4>Chapter 532 - Hot Issue And Rumor</h4>


    "Wait, your surname is Transcendent? Are you the daughter of Dn Transcendent, the strongest devil on the Devil Continent?" Lynn widened her eyes as she remembered the surname of a particr Devil Emperor.


    "Yup, that''s me." Sylvia raised her thumb.


    "I-I see... Nice to meet you, Devil Princess Sylvia." Lynn felt a little awkward and confused. She knew some information about this Devil Princess, but it was definitely not a half demonic dragon.


    "Hehe, there''s no need to be so formal with me." Sylvia waved her hand in front of her face. She then nced at the tails on Yuuki''s lower back and at Lynn''s fluffy tail. "Oh, why do you only have one tail anyway? I thought the fox kin had the right number of tails to match their power level. I presume you''re at Spirit-level?"


    "Ah, that was also my question a while ago. This is my first time meeting one of the Snow Fox n. It still looks amazing to see my other kin from a different n. Erm... You have seven tails, so you are at Saint-level?" Lynn looked at Yuuki with a curious gaze.


    "That''s predictable, right? What do you know about the Snow Fox n. I would appreciate it if you told me frankly." Yuuki folded her hands in herp and put on a solemn expression.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know much about the Snow Fox n. However, I do know that they went into seclusion in a hidden vige called Fevia Vige about three hundred years ago for unknown reasons. As far as I know, my mother has encountered a snow fox in recent years." For some reason, Lynn felt like she just said the wrong thing. She only answered as per the request to reconcile the atmosphere.


    "I see..." Yuuki heaved a subtle sigh.


    "Nee, didn''t Ely already tell you? It wouldn''t be easy to find the Snow Fox n. All you need to do is ask for help, like what was offered to you a while ago." Sylvia put her arm around Yuuki''s shoulder and gave a pat.


    "I know. I''ll ask her properly after this." Yuuki stole a few nces at Elysia and the other Goddesses. She then turned to the hand on her shoulder and pushed the devil girl away from her a little. "Don''t put your hand there and you''re so close. Give me some space. Your wings and tail are bothering me now."


    "O, hey, I can''t help it, you know? I tried my best not to spread my wings." Sylvia leaned back against the window with a pout.


    "Is the Transcend Harvest Festival over? This city looks more tranquil than thest time we were here." Elysia nced out the window.


    She only saw the normal hustle and bustle of the city. Well, many beastkins were standing by the side of the road as if they were voluntarily making way for this horse carriage.


    "Yes, the Transcend Harvest Festival ended on the day youst visited this city. And because of that too, I missed meeting all of you on that day." Lynn looked out the window then at everyone in the carriage.


    "What made you want to meet us? Now you are with us. Is there anything particr on your side?" Elysia pointed her palm to Lynn.


    "There''s actually a lot of it, but I feel like it would be rude because you might be ufortable by my rambling." Lynn made a steeple of her fingers. She felt a little embarrassed to ask.


    "Hmm¡­" Elysia gave Rhea a look, and they swapped positions at once. By the time she sat beside Lynn, she then tried to reassure. "You don''t have to hesitate. You may be able to gain enlightenment you never imagined before on this asion because there are four divine beings with us now."


    "Th-then! Thank you very much. Actually--" Lynn then started bbering like a little girl who was incredibly curious about so many things.


    At that moment, she forgot her etiquette as a polite princess just to ask the insight of many things that her thought process and imagination couldn''t answer.


    Rhea and Elysia were the speakers who would answer Lynn''s questions.


    "So, there''s a sky above that blue sky? A vast outer space called the universe? We only live on one out of all the celestial bodies out there? Ugh... Why do I feel so small and weak now? Don''t we look like tiny particles when viewed from up there?" Lynn looked up at the sky with aplicated look.


    She felt extremely surprised because of the information she had just received from Elysia.


    "Mm, we arepletely invisible because we are too small to be seen from the''s atmosphere." Elysia smiled in amusement to see the expressions of some of the girls. She did not expect her simple science of astronomy could amaze them.


    "Uhm, that was a great conversation. Nice to be able to exchange words with you, Elysia. You are surprisingly pleasant to talk to. However, please don''t get me wrong." The smile on Lynn''s face suddenly disappeared to look at the girl next to her.


    "What is it?" Elysia tilted her head in surprise. She did not understand what had suddenly happened to Lynn.


    "That doesn''t mean I take you for granted. I don''t allow you to snatch my mother away from me because of your presence. If you''re trying to impress me by being nice to me for your purposes, then that''s the wrong thing to do." Lynn pointed at Elysia''s face.


    "Ah." Elysia finally understood what had happened and what Lynn had in mind. It was a misunderstanding that just happened because Lynn failed toprehend the whole current situation.


    "Hey, you fox girl over there. Don''t point your finger at Ely rudely. Do you think Ely will grab your mother''s attention from you because she became your half-sister at your mother''s request? You should be grateful that Ely was kind enought to ept the offer. You saw your mother''s enthusiasm, right? Harshly speaking, Ely doesn''t need your mother''s attention and influence, but your mother desperately needs Ely''s influence because your mother knows the best possible oue." Sylvia rested her cheek against her hand. She told the harsh truth coldly.


    "..." Elysia chose not to respond. She wanted to know Lynn''s next response.


    "Eh-huh? Did it happen like that? I thought it was, uuu... My mother got me wrong? She said that-" Lynn stuttered in embarrassment and awkwardness. She mistook Elysia for the viin.


    "Hum, so your mother misled you, or did you fail to understand her point? Let me guess. She said something about me, and that rmed you quite a lot? Anyway, let me get this straight to avoid any misunderstanding. Your mother seems to only see me as a bridge to get protection from my master. Even though she will treat me like her foster daughter, the reason behind her request is not sincere in my eyes. Does someone being treated as an object scare you that much, hmm?" Elysia leaned back in her seat and exined in a neutral tone.


    "I, I''m sorry. It was only me who misunderstood and used you of being a threat. Please forgive my impudence to speak harshly to you. Please don''t hate me." Lynn realized that Elysia''s change in intonation was a bad omen for her. Therefore, she immediately apologized before it was toote and the problem dragged on.


    "I ept your apology. With that being said, let''s go back to the reason why we are here. Shouldn''t you be telling us about this city and guiding us to ces of interest?" Elysia smiled gently and answered in a softer voice.


    "Well, please forgive me for getting carried away. Then, allow me to start with this za--" Lynn breathed a sigh of relief and pointed her palm towards the window and started exining the points of interest like a tour guide.


    The horse carriage continued at a leisurely pace to tour the city. Still, rumors and gossip arose rapidly among the civil society regarding that exclusive royal carriage.


    "Hey, why is Her Majesty Empress''s carriage being used to go around the city? It''s really going around the city, right? Who''s inside that? I could even see some hidden experts within a hundred meters of the horse carriage." The eagle-like man nced around with a sharp gaze.


    "Who knows, bro. However, I saw a dragon-like girl and Her Highness Princess there. Perhaps, an important messenger?" The tiger-like man put his arm around his bro''s shoulder and whispered.


    "What? For real? The one you mean is the dragon kin? What does she look like?" The eagle-like man widened his eyes in surprise.


    "Uhm, I only caught a glimpse of her. However, I''m sure that I saw itpletely. She is a devilish beauty with a pair of reddish ck horns on her head. She also has ck wings, but slightly reddish. I saw her dragon red eyes and it made me tremble a little." The tiger-like man hugged him and trembled slightly to emphasize his statement.


    "Wow, for real, yeah? Her Majesty Empress will have an alliance with those arrogant dragon kins? I hope this bodes well for us." The eagle-like man is quite dumbfounded, but he then has other ns.


    "But, well, ahem! It would be wrong for me not to witness it live. I want to see a dragon kin beauty at least once, hoho." The eagle-like man pped its wings and went to the top of a tall building to inspect it in person.


    Sure enough, he could see the princess, a dragonkin beauty, and another fox girl. At that moment, the dragonkin beauty identally looked at him.


    For some unknown reason, he was shaking a little because of a mysterious mental pressure. He then suddenly slipped and fell down.


    The eagle-like man immediately stabilized himself in mid-air andnded on the ground with a slight gasp. "What was that? Dragon bloodline is strong and terrifying. It was just a nce and I was rendered helpless?"


    "Yo, bro. I told you that, didn''t I? Don''t bother them in any way. There are more than ten experts guarding them from afar." The tiger-like man ran over to warn him.


    After that, the two of them left. An incident had urred due to a misunderstanding, but it immediately spread and became a hot issue and rumor.


    "Her Majesty, I havee to report." A girl with ck wingsnded and kneeled on the floor.


    An elegant and gracefuldy just looked out the balcony expressionlessly. Still, a gleam of joy could be seen in her eyes.. After a few seconds, she then answered without even turning her head. "What do you want to report?"

 Chapter 533 - Keep The Troublemaker At Bay

    <h4>Chapter 533 - Keep The Troublemaker At Bay</h4>


    "Yes, a rumor has spread among the residents, but there''s a problem there. The result of your order has taken ce, but it''s a bit deviated from your expectations." The crow-like girl gave her report.


    "Hmm? What do you mean by that, ra?" Luna raised her eyebrows and turned around.


    "Our residents believe that you have just forged an alliance with dragon kin. They are making their own assumptions, and not like your mysterious objective." ra rified her words.


    "Hm, well, it doesn''t matter what the oue is. One important thing for me is that I just announced to the neighboring kingdoms about my foster daughter and our Patron Goddess. Now, go back to your position and make sure our honored guests are safe without any problems." Luna gave a slight nod andmanded.


    "Understood." ra then stood up and went to the balcony before she flew away.


    "Sigh, why did it turn out like this? But, it doesn''t really matter. I''m sure those arrogant dragon kin wille to me sooner orter because of this~ I wonder what will happen next." Luna put her hand to her cheek with a faint smile.


    She then walked away toward the exit. "Hum-mm, one vital thing is done and now it''s time to prepare to circumnavigate the world with the divine group~"


    At that moment, the luxurious royal carriage finally stopped in the luxury shopping center in the noble district.


    "Does this ce sell almost anything? But, wow, this looks like a shopping mall in my hometown." Sylvia looked out enthusiastically. She was the one who asked them to pay a visit to this ce.


    "But you previously lived in the Wales Region''s capital city, right? It''s not a town..." Yuuki made a smallment.


    "Hehe, please don''t mind such a small thing." Sylvia waved her hand up and down.


    "Shopping mall? Is it like the department stores and convenience stores in the Human Continent?" Elysia did not expect that the mall was present in the Devil Continent.


    Sylviapared the intended ce in mind for a moment. "Inparison, the shopping malls in Devil Continent are bigger. Uhm, it''s like two or three big stores put together."


    "May I know what you are looking for in our shopping center? I might be able to guide you better." Lynn grasped her hand to ask for confirmation.


    "Actually, I''d like to find some spare dresses. Many of my dresses have been torn from the previous hidden maze. I also need some special ones with open backs typical for winged beastkins." Sylvia nced at her reddish-ck wings and shook them slightly.


    "Ah, the second floor of this shopping center has a wide variety of dresses and I''m sure you won''t be disappointed. Then, please wait a moment." Lynn turned slightly and opened the small window. "Yusagi, please park the carriage in the parking lot. We''re going to visit this shopping center."


    "Affirmative!" Yusagi saluted and pulled the reins of the horses.


    After the horse carriage was parked, Yusagi immediately opened the door and stood aside.


    That luxurious royal carriage really caught the attention of many people. More than a hundred pairs of eyes were fixed on the open carriage door. They were curious about what kind of honored guest hade with their princess.


    Lynn was the first to get off the horse-drawn carriage because of etiquette. Then followed by another.


    "Holy moly! Who are they really? It''s not just a dragonkin, but there are several other beauties! I''m not dreaming, am I?" A random beastkin D eximed while rubbing his eyes. He questioned what kind of dream he hadst night so that today he could see some stunning beauties at once.


    "Oh, wut? I''m not seeing the wrong thing, am I? Is that girl the rumored snow fox? Wow, she sure has a lot of tails." A random beastkin L stroked his chin with a strange smile.


    "Hey, watch your eyes, bro. After all, snow fox is still one kin with Her Highness Princess." A random beastkin B hit his friend''s back to remind.


    "Tch, all men are the same. They only think using their heads in the lower half. Some pretty girls enter their sight, and they will lose their minds." A random feminazi clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    "Yeah, what do you expect? Men will still be men. It''s just like us women when we see handsome men. They''re just expressive. It''s fine to appreciate the beauty of the world. Eh? Woah, that blue haired guy looks sexy. Is he a dragon too?" A random wise woman exined a bit. However, she ended up stunned to see thest one get off the horse carriage.


    "A fairy, an elf, a dragonkin, a few humans, and the little beasts? I can only identify a few of them. Who exactly are they, eh?" An old sage who happened to be passing by stroked his long beard and wondered.


    While murmurs exploded in the surrounding residents, Elysia and her group were just trying not to care. They were aware that some experts were following them secretly to get things in order.


    "Hum, it''s fun to be the center of attention. Let''s go inside and have some fun." Sylvia went to the shopping center cheerfully. However, her hand was suddenly pulled from behind.


    "You go with us. Allow Princess Lynn and her guard to walk ahead to guide us. It''s the custom." Yuuki reminded and let go of Sylvia''s hand.


    "Ugh, I know." Sylvia grabbed her wrist reflexively. She then drew closer to Elysia and the Goddesses.


    After that, Lynn and Yusagi guided everyone to the shopping center.


    "Hmm... It''s not bad to apany the girls for shopping." Oceanid folded his arms and looked left and right.


    "You say that as if you want to pay for all our purchases." Nell looked back, but she couldn''t see Oceanid around. "Eh? Where did he go? I heard his voice earlier, but he disappeared a momentter?"


    "Please just ignore that man. He is honing his flirting skills with the nearby beautifuldy." Rhea answered without looking back.


    "Hello, beauty. I''m intrigued by the products you offer, can I get to know you and take you home?" Oceanid rested his elbow against the wall, right beside the beautifuldy.


    "Excuse me, sir. However, I am not the product being offered. I am selling fur beauty care and skin hygiene products. Are you interested?" The beautifuldy with cat ears smiled professionally and introduced the products she was selling.


    "Ugh..." The corners of Nell''s lips twitched slightly. She immediately ignored Oceanid as if she had never seen him in the first ce.


    "I''m also embarrassed to see him. Can we bring some souvenirs in the form of snacks?" Oceanid''s avatar looked up and pointed at the food shelves on the first floor.


    "You''ll get it if you''re a good boy. We''ll be there when we''re done with the upper floors." Nell didn''t mind that.


    "Mm, thank you!" Oceanid''s avatar saluted.


    ''Ah, if only this ce had lots of ss walls, elevators and esctors. It would be simr to a mall on Earth.'' Elena scanned the surroundings in a nce.


    ''Unfortunately, it doesn''t apply here. Uhm... I don''t feelfortable being stared at by so many people and listening to their muttering about us.'' Elysia rubbed her arm reflexively.


    ''Just ignore them, Ely. Anyway, would you like to buy some pretty dresses here? We''ve gotten some from the elven, and now we might be able to cosy as a beastkin?'' Elena nced at Elysia while imagining thetter as an adorable cat girl.


    ''Uuh, if I could, I''d like to turn it down.'' Elysia could see what Elena had in mind, thanks for their shared senses and mind sync.


    ''Unfortunately, I didn''t receive a no as an answer~ Don''t worry, your friends and I will join too.'' Elena answered yfully.


    ''...'' Elysia was at a loss for words. But, she didn''t give any refusal either.


    "Oho? I want to go there first. Or maybe there!" Sylvia walked left and right as if she was tempted to visit because of the attractive gleam of each shop.


    "We need to work out our current objective first. You''d like to buy some dresses like what you wanted earlier, right? Please don''t go off on your own and make trouble. Do you still remember thest time you left without permission and how it ended?" Yuuki dragged the devil girl so that thetter would not be identally left behind.


    "I still remember. It was a terrible experience. Luckily Ely was there and saved the day." Sylvia walked again and nodded several times.


    "Yes, let''s go to the second floor first. After that, you can ask to visit somece you want and we''ll go there. You know, I have something I really need to tell you, but the opportunity hasn''te yet." Yuuki whispered softly to the devil girl. She suddenly had a brilliant idea to keep this troublemaker at bay.


    "And, what is it? Come on, don''t y like a mystery and leave me hanging in the middle." Sylvia was curious. She wanted to know what Yuuki wanted to say right away.


    "I''ll tell youter. There are a lot of strangers here who might be eavesdropping. I don''t like it when our conversation is overheard by outsiders." Yuuki whispered and led the devil girl to go to the second floor to follow the others.


    "Oh, uhm, all right." Sylvia nodded in understanding. She no longer looked left and right like a curious little girl because she tried her best to guess what Yuuki might want to say.


    It could be a critical and essential matter.. But, it could also be a cruel admission of an unexpected revtion.

 Chapter 534 - Try To Understand

    <h4>Chapter 534 - Try To Understand</h4>


    "I''ll take this, this, this, and that. You also need some other dresses, Yuuki. You''ll look dull if you just wear that white robe all the time." Sylvia shoved some pretty dresses for the tailed beastkin to Yuuki.


    "Ah, eh? I can''t afford all of this." Yuuki was dumbfounded to see the dresses in her hands.


    "Fret not, I''m rich and important. I''ll pay for everything for you. You should be grateful. Now,e with me to that dressing room." Sylvia grabbed Yuuki''s arm and dragged the snow fox girl away.


    "Hm, they''re suddenly getting along very well without bickering? It''s a nice change." Evelyn was pleased with Yuuki and Sylvia''s improved rtionship.


    "Is this the so-called hate and care? They may look like foes, but they really care about each other." E nodded in agreement.


    "It''s pretty quiet here and free of unauthorized individuals. Does this clothing store have a particr history?" Elena looked around, but there were no random individuals in the surrounding. They just stood outside the shop and didn''t dare to crowd.


    "This clothing store is actually Lady Hong''s. No one would dare to cause trouble at her ce. However, it seems that she is not here. Too bad, she missed this rare opportunity." Lynn stared at the nearby door and shrugged her shoulders slightly.


    "Thene with me to try on these dresses, girls." Elena led the girls into the dressing room, but she paused. "Little one, since there are no fairy dresses here, can you stand guard outside with the little beasts?"


    "Ah, oh... Alright then." Nell loosened her shoulders andnded on Vanessa''s back.


    After that, Elena and the girls went into the dressing room. However, there was only silence there.


    Nell just snorted softly because Elena had obviously set up a barrier there.


    "Uhm... I can see you have great respect for the Goddess of Light. I used to think that divine beings were lofty and beyond reach for mortals like me. However, I have a different view now." Lynn sat on a bench and spoke in a whisper-like voice.


    "We used to appear among the mortals without anyone knowing our true identities. You will never know. Perhaps, the trees, birds, or even random passersby are the divine." Nell replied casually.


    "I see..." Lynn nodded in understanding. She then opened up a light conversation while the opportunity was still there.


    A private conversation with a Goddess was rare and could not be missed. Yet, Lynn was utterly oblivious that anyone outside the shop could not hear all these conversations.


    Meanwhile, Sylvia had just tried on her new dress. She was now d in a fancy ck dress with an open back. So, she didn''t need to bother anymore because of her tail and wings.


    "Why are you so casual about taking off your clothes in front of me and acting like you''re not ashamed at all?" Yuuki felt a little nervous for some unknown reason.


    "Huh? Why should I be embarrassed? We''re both girls. Hum-mm~ How do I look now? Do I look more beautiful in this form or the previous me is better?" Sylvia looked at herself behind the mirror and tried several poses.


    "If I had a choice, I prefer your previous form. Your current form takes quite a bit of space. However, my opinion might change if you could hide your wings like the Goddess of Nature''s innate ability." Yuuki put her hand to her cheek.


    "Eh? The Goddess of Nature can do that?" Sylvia was intrigued. She found a clue to solve her current problem.


    "Yup, I didn''t know that at first. However, the Goddess of Nature once identally made a tattoo of her wings visible on her back. It was just a glimpse, but I asked her and she confirmed it was her wings." Yuuki tried to recall some things that happened a few days ago.


    "Oh~ It seems, I need to ask her for enlightenment." Sylvia put her hands together with an excited smile. She then nced at the dresses in Yuuki''s hands. "Hehe, why don''t you try it and let this big sister see you in a fancy dress."


    "I-" Yuuki hesitated because the one before her was a naughty devil.


    "Hehe, there''s no need to be embarrassed. You''re wearing underwear, right? I won''t be stupid for doing something you don''t like. Don''t worry." Sylvia put her hands on Yuuki''s shoulders.


    "..." Yuuki considered his decision for a moment and ended up sighing. She then took off her white robe and tried on one of the fancy dresses.


    "Look at you now, don''t you look prettier in this beautiful elegant dress? You look more mature and have character. It''s far different from your modest white robe. This way, every eye will be attracted to you." Sylviamented while stroking her chin like a wise sage.


    "Even if I can''t deny it, I will still keep my white robes in my Space Bag." Yuuki neatly folded her white robe and hugged it.


    "Yeah, it sure has a lot of memories. You need to keep it well." Sylvia nodded in understanding.


    A thought of what happened a while ago came to mind. Sylvia then decided to bring up the previous topic again since the current situation was ripe and appropriate. "Uhm, it''s just the two of us in this dressing room right now. Can you tell me what you wanted to say a while ago? I feel like it means a lot to you, and it concerns me."


    "Hmm?" Yuuki looked left and right with her magic vision active. There were no outsiders, and no one would eavesdrop. She couldn''t detect the next room, but she just ignored it because there might be Elysia and the others.


    After confirming that, Yuuki gestured for Sylvia toe closer.


    "Please listen to me until the end and please don''t cut me off in the middle, okay?" Yuuki asked for reassurance.


    "Okay." Sylvia nodded with a slightly tense feeling due to Yuuki''s solemn expression.


    "Hm, I''m aware of what happened to you on that mysterious ind. You know what, it was really fatal and a big mistake on your part. You were up against a powerful ursed creature, but you were genuinely fortunate that Ely and the others came right in time to save you.


    Are you aware of the weight of your selfish decision, and what might happen if you fail to be rescued in time?" Yuuki''s yellow eyes looked straight into Sylvia''s red eyes.


    "I know I was wrong and deeply regret it. No one ever thought that it was the ursed''s sealed area. I already apologized to everyone, right? I also apologized directly to Ely. You know, Ely didn''t scold me or punish me like what my father would do. She just smiled tenderly and hugged me because she managed toe just in time to save me." Sylvia put her hands on her upper chest withplicated feelings.


    "I''m d you understand the gravity of the matter. However, that''s not what I want to tell you right now. Just imagine, what might happen if you fail to be rescued in time? The Sea God''s avatars even fall to the side of darkness. What might happen if you do fall to the ursed side?" Yuuki went behind Sylvia and whispered near thetter''s ear. She wanted this devil girl aware of the terrible things that might happen.


    "I, I, I don''t want to be made into a puppet. But, will Ely ughter me or save me if that happens?" Sylvia questioned that in her mind. But, she didn''t dare to imagine it any further.


    "Ely and the others will obviously save you in the end. However, you can make Ely change in the process. She already sees you as a friend, right? I want you to reconsider every decision you make because there is cause and effect behind it all." Yuuki gave a slight conclusion.


    "I''m aware of that, but what do you mean Ely will change because of me?" Sylvia frowned.


    "The virtue girl who is full of kindness will be angry and may destroy everything on that mysterious ind. Do you have the heart to make the angel of goodness to be an angel of doom?" Yuuki questioned that with an emphasis on thest point.


    "..." Sylvia was silent, but she couldn''t imagine the ever kind Elysia bing the evil Elysia. She shuddered to visualize that rough image in her mind.


    "Hum, I just want you to understand. If you do something stupid again and decide not to listen to Ely''s or the Goddesses'' requests even though you know it''s for your own good... Then I''m the one who won''t forgive you. If you die because of your stupidity, then you will be resurrected and I will send you into afterlife with my own hands." Yuuki went in front of Sylvia and clenched her fists with a solemn expression on her face.


    "I understand. Thanks for telling me." Sylvia put on a pitiful look.


    "Good. That is my duty as Ely''s good vassal." Yuuki nodded in satisfaction.


    Yet, Sylvia suddenly smiled because she had finally noticed something else. "Hehe, I didn''t know that you cared so much about me, Yuuki. Is this the so-called coy and expensive sale?"


    "What kind of weird parable is that? Anyway, it''s all for Ely, okay? I don''t want you to have a bad impact on her, including making her worry because of your stupidity. It doesn''t mean I care so much about you or anything, alright?" Yuuki conveyed that with a flustered heart. She then left the dressing room in a hurry.


    "Hehe, even if it''s true, you just don''t want to admit it~" Sylvia chuckled and carried all the dresses out. She wanted to buy it all for herself and Yuuki too.


    She then nced at Elysia and the Goddesses at the checkout counter.. It was regrettable that she didn''te with them to the same dressing room.

 Chapter 535 - Friends And Comrades

    <h4>Chapter 535 - Friends And Comrades</h4>


    "Ah, you''re all done?" Sylvia put the dresses on the counter and let the employee calcte the cost for her.


    "Mm, we''re done." Elysia answered while distributing the shopping bags to their respective owners.


    "Miss, after the discount, it''s 45 gold coins." The cashier announced the price to be paid.


    "Excuse me, you can use the change you haven''t given us to pay for that. That way, you only need to return five gold coins." Elysia reminded the cashier.


    "Okay, here''s your change, miss. Thank you for shopping at our store." The other cashier nodded in understanding and put the change on the table. She ended her sentence by putting her hands together and smiling kindly.


    "Ooh~ You pay for everyone, Ely?" Sylvia blinked her eyes a few times upon a sudden realization.


    "Mm. You look great in that dress, Sylvi. Do you feel much morefortable wearing it?" Elysia nodded and delivered a lightpliment.


    "Hehe, thanks for yourpliment, Ely. I feelfortable wearing this dress because I don''t have to worry about the fabric blocking the movement of my tail and wings." Sylvia spun around once to show everyone her new dress.


    "I''m d to hear that. Hm, you look mature and elegant in that dress, Yuuki. That bluish-white dress seems to exude a new charm from you. You only need one or two hair ornaments and everything will be perfect." Elysia turned to Yuuki and looked this snow fox girl up and down.


    "Uuh, thanks, but do you like the way I look now? What kind of hair ornament do you mean? I only have a few hairpins." Yuuki took her Space Bag from the storage shelf and took out her best hairpin.


    "Glittering white hairpin? Hum, that would be perfect. Do you need help putting them on?" Elysia offered to help.


    "Please give me a few seconds, I can do this easily." Yuki immediately tidied her hair, curled it up a bit and tucked the long hairpin into the hair at the back of her head. "How about now?"


    "Charming." Elysia nodded in satisfaction.


    Yuuki smiled happily to hear that because Elysia''s opinion meant a lot to her.


    "Here, it''s yours." Sylvia gave a shopping bag to Yuuki.


    "Oh, thank you." Yuuki received the bag and hugged it. She took her in white robe and put it with her other robes.


    "Ely pays for everyone. You need to thank her instead." Sylvia retrieved her Space Bag and put her shopping bag in it.


    "That goes without saying~" Yuuki gave a wink. She then conveyed her gratitude properly.


    After that, they left the fancy clothes shop while briefly talking about each other''s appearance. Theyplimented each other like it was a custom.


    Two hours passed, but it felt like only a few minutes before the city tour reached its end. Elysia and her group visited the shopping center to buy dresses and snacks, then continued sightseeing at several well-known restaurants and cafes. Andstly, their final stop was a small pavilion in the middle of the pce garden.


    "I don''t know why my mother asked us to wait for her here. But please let me brew a cup of hot tea for you." Lynn smiled with a confused expression.


    "Yes please." Sylvia represented everyone to answer because she was the closest to Lynn.


    "Alright then. Yusagi." Lynn nced at the bunny guard.


    "Understood." Yusagi saluted and immediately went to the royal carriage. She then returned with a set of pastries, but she was not alone.


    "Ara, are you having another tea party? Anyway, how was your city tour? Has Lynn been a good guide and made you feel satisfied." An alluring, gracefuldy d in an enchanting blue-white robe walked over with elegance with her every step.


    "Mother, are you going to wear your white-blue royal dress for our journey?" Lynn looked at her mother and asked. She didn''t know why, but her mother seemed to be going on an inter-kingdom business.


    "Fufu, you should also change into your royal dress. Here, I have prepared everything for you." Luna handed a white-blue Space Bag to her daughter.


    "Then, I''ll change my dress after this." Lynn nodded in understanding.


    "You look marvellous, Lady Empress. You have a peaceful and beautiful city. I can see the effort you have put into making this city an ideal city." Oceanid greeted formally.


    "Thank you for- Oh my... Why are your ear so red, lord of the seven seas?" Luna sat next to her daughter and covered her mouth half in surprise.


    "Haha, it''s nothing." Oceanid waved his hand in front of his face.


    Moments ago, his ear was twisted, and he was dragged away from the shopping center by Rhea. He was threatened not to cure his red ear for the next two hours. Even though his body was made of liquid, he couldn''t simply irritate any Goddess by avoiding it.


    "Oho, fufu, alright then." Luna didn''t dig deeper because she could guess it easily. She then turned to Elysia and the Goddesses. "My daughter and I are ready to go any time. If you wish, we can leave after this tea party."


    "That''s good." Rhea gave a slight nod in confirmation.


    "Hm? Oh my... Is this a coincidence or are you intentionally wearing a dress that matches me, young miss?" Luna put her hands on herp.


    "I''d rather believe it was you intentionally wearing a dress that matched the one I''m wearing now. Did you use your foreboding ability for this?" Yuuki shook her head with a different assumption.


    "Fufu, who knows?" Luna closed her eyes with a small smile on her face.


    "Your attitude makes me instinctively wary at times." Yuuki squinted her eyes.


    "Ah, is that how I look in your eyes? Fufu, but this is my nature. My apologies, I''m also helpless by it. Rather than that, I realize that you have some things that you really want to tell me. I''m afraid that we''ll get busy at some point. next. So, do you want to convey that now?" Luna opened her eyes and instantly changed the topic.


    "I- I..." Yuuki widened her eyes. She did not expect that thisdy had such a sharp premonition.


    As Yuuki stuttered, Sylvia just patted the back of that snow fox girl. "Just say what you want to ask. Ely has guaranteed you something, right? What makes you hesitate?"


    Yuuki was silent and took a breath for a moment. She nced at Elysia on the other side of the table only to see a reassuring gaze. Thus, she decided to bring up that sensitive yet crucial topic right here and now.


    "Can you tell me everything you know about the Snow Fox n? Is it possible for you to tell me the exact location of yourst encounter with snow fox? Or, any clues about them will do." Yuuki stared at the Soul Fox Empress intensely.


    "Ah, this concerns your biological mother, hm? I did meet a snow fox, but that was a very long time ago. But, okay. I can point out thest clue I have about the road to Fevia Vige. But-" Luna raised her index finger at the end of her words.


    "But?" Yuuki tilted her head.


    "But, I can''t guarantee that we will reach Fevia Vige." Luna finished her paused sentence.


    "That''s fine on my side. I''ve tried and the divines are there to help me. If that won''t produce the desired result, then I''ll just forget about her as if she was never there in the first ce." Yuuki took a deep breath and let it out slowly.


    Her mother''s face in her memory had be so faint. It was only a matter of time before she wouldpletely forget that figure, not to mention that she now had a ce to call home.


    "Destiny shows you a painful path, but you find redemption in the end. After nearly four hundred years of suffering in exile and loneliness, are you ready to face the future? It can be beautiful or terrible just based on you. Will you take it?" Luna outlined a deep insight with her eyes closed.


    "I already know what path I''m going to take. I''m ready to be happy, and I understand that I don''t have to think about the past as a nightmare anymore." Yuuki looked at Elysia with a tender gaze.


    "I''m relieved that you have a purpose in life. Uhm, I can see you can be a great friend to my daughter Lynn. Would you like to be my foster daughter too?" Luna felt relieved in her heart. Yet, she took advantage of the opportunity to raise her previous offer.


    "I''ll think about it again. Can we go to the ce you promised after our group mission is over? Uhm, about two or three days from now." Yuuki only asked for reassurance.


    "Sure, we will be there in three days from now. You can think carefully about your decision." Luna nodded slightly. She then conveyed an additional piece of information in a soft whisper. "One thing to consider, you could indirectly be Ely''s sister as well."


    *gasp*


    Yuuki''s mouth opened because she had just realized that truth. This Fox Empress offer presented an after-effect that was so interesting and alluring.


    She almost epted the offer at once, but she held herself back from doing it for some reason. After all, she needed acknowledgment and permission from the concerned person before everything else.


    ''It seems, there is a little one who sees you as a master, Ely. A cat, a tortoise, a dragon and a fox. If so, can they be called my granddisciples?'' Elena hummed in her mind.


    ''E-eh? But, why do I feel you look at them like little pets?'' Elysia looked at Elena with a confused look.


    ''Hehe, it''s just your feeling, Ely. They can be friends andrades..'' Elena chuckled lightly in reply.

 Chapter 536 - Did It Really Perish

    <h4>Chapter 536 - Did It Really Perish</h4>


    "So, how are we going? Are we going to teleport with the dimensional portal like what you guys did before?" Luna put her hands together. She was excited to witness divine magic firsthand.


    "That would make things easier for all of us, but we are currently conserving the use of our divine power for the unexpected." Oceanid provided a suitable excuse to conserve his divine energy.


    ''Ely, my magic carpet can''t amodate everyone right now. Should we go with this luxurious royal carriage? It would be more effective if we were in there and my magic carpet took everyone flying, right?'' Nell suggested a suggestion.


    ''That is a good idea. Let''s do that.'' Elena responded for Elysia''s sake.


    ''Eh? I''m sure I sent this telepathy specifically to Elysia, but why would you-'' Nell was a little taken aback. Still, she immediately realized the fact that these two in one Goddess couldn''t be counted separately.


    ''Do you want to hide something from me?'' Elena turned the question upside down with an usation.


    ''No, no... Let''s do that, shall we?'' Nell shook her head while waving her hands. She then flew to the carriage while whispering in her mind. ''I have to be even more careful when I speak, even if it''s only in my mind or telepathically. Who knows what Elena could do...''


    "Can you release the horses? We''re going in this carriage." Nell asked Luna while pointing at the horses.


    "Uhm, alright. Yusagi, please take these horses and put them back into their stables. After that, you can return to your duty." Luna ordered the bunny guard at once.


    "Understood. Have a safe journey." Yusagi saluted and immediately did as she was told. She released the four horses from the carriage ropes before she climbed onto one of them and led them away with her.


    After everyone got into the spacious carriage, Luna and Lynn looked at each other with puzzled looks. However, the same question arose in their minds. Luna then asked. "Now what?"


    "Here, Ely. I''m giving this back to you." Nell entered through the window and handed a silk cloth to Elysia.


    "Mm." Elysia just kept the cloth in her Space Bag. After all, they no longer needed that fabric anymore as additional space on Nell''s magic carpet.


    A few secondster, the luxurious royal carriage suddenly disappeared from the sight of all the pce guards.


    "O, wow, are we really going to fly in this carriage?" Lynn was amazed to see they had already flown off and headed toward one of the city gates.


    At that moment, Luna realized an oddity had urred. The residents down there weren''t aware of the flying carriage at all. "Err... Are we in invisibility now?"


    "That''s right." Nell gave her confirmation. She then gave an eye signal to Oceanid.


    *Bzzt*


    The invisible carriage suddenly passed through the city gate through a dimensional portal that was opened for a moment.


    "Eh? Eh? We just passed through the city gates? Isn''t that a bit unfair?" Lynn widened her eyes while looking at the city gate behind. They actually went through it as if there was a hole.


    "The difference between divine and mortal is enormous. Please don''t apply yourmon sense to us." Oceanid folded his arms with a hint of pride.


    "Fufu, that''s true. We''ll get used to it." Luna covered her mouth gracefully.


    "Hmm, I understand it very well." E responded, and Evelyn nodded in agreement. They were already shocked for the umpteenth time by many things beyond humanprehension, but they just got used to it.


    "May I know where we are going?" Luna put her hands on herp.


    "An ind in the southeastern ocean. We want you to confirm something." Rhea answered straight to the point.


    "And what is it?" Luna began to feel curious to know the problem down to the details.


    "We just had a battle with a cataclysmic monster called the Ruvoid God''s divine spirit. Even though the battle was won by us, we are afraid that it has escaped its doom. We want to make sure that that divine spirit doesn''t roam somewhere in the world without us knowing it." Rhea emphasized herst sentence.


    "A-a divine-ss battle just happened? Will there be another battle of that ss in the near future?" Luna widened her eyes slightly.


    "Who knows? But, we won''t involve you in a battle of that ss." Rhea shrugged her shoulders slightly. After all, she couldn''t see the future.


    "I''m not sure about this, but can you try to see what awaits the world in the next one, two and three months?" Rhea put her hand to her chin and asked with a solemn expression.


    "Three months?" Luna tilted her head slightly.


    "We have a maximum of three months before those ursed creatures can free themselves from the shackles of sealed areas." Rhea rified the information.


    "I-I see... I''ll give it a try." Luna nodded in understanding before she closed her eyes.


    She put her finger on her forehead and tried to do her best to see the world''s fate in the future. Unfortunately, there were a lot of faint and foggy images of the indefinite future.


    But, if summarized into two possibilities. It was an apocalypse of destruction and a bitter victory.


    After that, Luna opened her eyes with a helpless smile and an apologetic expression. "My apologies, I''m not sure what kind of future I can foresee with my abilities. I''m afraid to say what I can conclude based on the possibilities."


    "Just say it." Rhea ordered in an authoritative tone.


    "Destruction and bitter victory. It was not an easy battle. Too many casualties. The future is bleak no matter the oue." Luna heaved a subtle sigh, and the atmosphere instantly became gloomy.


    ''It''s still a tough battle even though Master Elysia and Master Elena are with us? Huff, the world is so wide and there are so many enemies, huh...'' Rhea sighed in thought. She was not aware that her words were conveyed to Elysia via their spirit connection.


    "I see, but it''s not about doom and gloom. Even though it''s only the possibilities of the future, we can''t turn a blind eye to that. It seems, we need to prepare many divine trap formations as soon as possible, hmm..." Rhea looked to the side.


    ''We understand and will help as best we can, Rhea.'' Elysia returned Rhea''s gaze with a gentle smile.


    ''Mm, thank you very much.'' Rhea was relieved to hear that reassurance.


    After some discussion and conversation, they finally arrived on an ind that was sealed under the sea. Oceanid nced down then looked at the three fox beastkins who were conversing with each other.


    "We have arrived. Here was the site of our battle with a Ruvoid God''s divine spirit. Down there is an ind sealed under the sea. Now, can you see the fate of the divine spirit in question after that battle?" Oceanid announced to everyone.


    "Ah, let''s postpone our conversation for a while." Luna patted Yuuki''s arm gently.


    She sympathized with this unfortunate snow fox girl after knowing a little about the story. Whatever the reason, it was a bad mother because that woman dared to abandon her young daughter alone on a remote snow mountain.


    "I didn''t tell you because I was hoping for your sympathy." Yuuki felt dissatisfied for some unknown reason. It was very different when she told so many things about herself to Elysia.


    "Fufu, alright, alright~" Luna covered her mouth and got up from her seat. She then gazed at the sea below through the window.


    "An ind under the sea, a Ruvoid God''s divine spirit, sealed area, curse, destruction, divine-ss battle, and after-effects because of it. I will try to see about the fate of the divine spirit in question with these clues." After saying that, Luna sped her hands in prayer and closed her eyes.


    A crimson-red aura slowly appeared all over her body. Her abilities activated to see the future possibilities over a wide area.


    Everyone tried not to create any noises that could disturb Luna''s concentration. It was only a few seconds before Luna opened her eyes with a slight gasp.


    "Huff, haa... Please forgive me, but I can''t find any sign of any divine spirit in this ce. I can only see that there will be a fierce battle going on here in about a week. But I don''t know who will be involved." Luna took a breath and answered the result of her divination.


    "Nothing? Can you try one more time if there is a suspicious figure or unnatural energy trying to break into the ind under the sea down there?" Oceanid frowned and folded his arms.


    "I''ll give it another try." Luna nodded before she took a deep breath. She made the same preparations as before.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t see any strange signs of any strange creatures trying to get into the ind under the sea. She could only see the dome barrier down there, but no strange creatures, except for the nearby, unusual figure.


    "Huff... I did my best." Luna sighed and went to sit down.


    "What can you see with your abilities? It''s not a divine secret, I hope you can see what we want to know." Oceanid immediately asked because he needed the answer as soon as possible.


    "I can only see a figure of a man with the characteristics of arge grayish ck body, pale white hair with a pair of ck horns on his head, and bright red eyes. He has many gray-white stripes all over his body, and he came on a wooden raft with a sail?" Luna recalled what she saw with her abilities.


    "I see, so there''s nothing to do with that divine spirit, huh... Did it really perish? But, from the traits you mentioned just now... I think it refers to the Evil God.." Rhea put her hand to her chin.

 Chapter 537 - Reveal The Truth

    <h4>Chapter 537 - Reveal The Truth</h4>


    Under the glow of the starry night sky, Elysia gazed at the shimmering aurora in the distance. She was just using her quiet time to pamper her eyes by the millions of colors in the sky, without needing to think about any problems orplicated things.


    After a few seconds passed, she checked Elena''s state in the Soul Realm. Her guardian angel was sleeping soundly on the soft bed while hugging her spirit.


    They justpleted a rescue mission to all of Oceanid''s avatars. Thirty-two hours had passed since their investigation on the mysterious ind sealed under the sea.


    After some verification and discussion, the case was closed. The conclusion was drawn, the Ruvoid God''s divine spirit had beenpletely eradicated. On a side note, it was just a small fragment of the real thing.


    And now, they decided to rest in one of the snow mountains in the northern region of the Beastkin Continent. Tomorrow was the day they would search for the Snow Fox n''s hidden vige.


    "..." Elysia smiled faintly and took a sip of her hot chocte.


    "Ely, you can catch a cold. This is for you." Evelyn came over and put a thick jacket over her best friend''s back.


    "Oh, thank you, Eve." Elysia smiled sweetly at the girl who had just sat next to her.


    "You look like you''re thinking about somethingplicated. Did something happen?" Evelyn sipped her hot chocte and asked with concern.


    "I''m not bothered by anything. It''s just, I''m enjoying this quiet and peaceful time." Elysia then looked at the wooden house.


    Rhea waved her hand in greeting as she noticed Elysia''s gaze, but the others were busy with their mini-games. A snow fox and a white cat were huddled together on a pillow in a food basket. Two brown cats also huddled together in the basket next to it.


    And then, a brown tortoise was digging several holes around the wooden house for unknown reasons.


    Elysia waved back at Rhea. She then muttered softly and looked back at the aurora in the distant sky. "They''re having fun."


    "Beautiful..." Evelyn looked into her best friend''s eyes in awe.


    "Hm? What are you looking at, Eve?" Elysia looked at her friend in slight confusion.


    "Your eyes are so beautiful, Ely. They seem to change color and resemble the aurora itself." Evelyn admitted innocently.


    "Is it like that? Then, please look me in the eyes. Tell me what you see?" Elysia smiled and looked into her friend''s eyes without blinking.


    "Uhm..." Evelynplied and looked her best friend straight in the eye. This time, she felt like she was intoxicated and wanted to keep looking at it. "Yes, perfect and beautiful color paradise. Why do your eyes have so many colors, Ely? I remember your eyes are violet, err... Purplish blue?"


    "Hehe, who knows?" Elysia chuckled and pondered for a moment to stare into the distance. She then suddenly asked. "Nee, Eve, please tell me."


    "Hmm?" Evelyn tilted her head curiously. She waited for her best friend to continue.


    Elysia gulped down her hot chocte and went straight to her inquiry. "What have you been thinking and feeling in thest few days with us? I would like to hear your honest opinion."


    "Hehe, you have some chocte left in your mouth." Evelyn chuckled in amusement and wiped her best friend''s mouth with a tissue.


    After that, she looked up at the distant sky without lowering the smile on her face. "But, yeah... It''s been a very extraordinary experience for me. I feel I have a very special privilege to be here, with divine beings. I also get to see another side of you, Ely. I want to know more about you. Every time I get to know something new from you, I feel like you''re like a bottomless abyys with so many unknown mysteries. And yet, I volunteer to fall into it to find out more."


    Hearing that, Elysia felt relieved. It was as if she no longer had any worries about her human friends. She had thought that Evelyn and E might feel left out or perhaps ufortable. But that was apparently just her sensitive feeling.


    "Hum-mm~ Please be careful with me then. You might fall too deep and can''t find your way back." Elysia smiled yfully and went back to the wooden house. "Let''s go back."


    "..." Evelyn scratched her head in confusion. Yet, she immediately followed her best friend.


    "Hi, wee back, Ely. Would you like to y some mini games before bed? I want this soul fox to at least taste defeat at least once." Sylvia greeted with a smile, but she ended up pouting to stare at the Fox Empress.


    "Fufu... I was just lucky. Why are you aiming for me? The Divines haven''t lost in thest few rounds either, right?" Luna covered her mouth as she chuckled in amusement.


    "Actually, everyone has lost before. But, okay. I''ll y a round. Let''s make Auntie Luna taste her first defeat." Elysia invited Evelyn to sit next to Sylvia. The two of them would join in the game before going to sleep.


    "Fufu... This is going to be difficult. Lynn, you don''t want to y anymore?" Luna smiled helplessly to look at her limp daughter.


    "I don''t have the energy anymore. The fun is gone because I keep losing, hm. You guys can y and I''ll watch from here." Lynn justyzily on the floor. She then whispered softly. "It''s obviously just a game of luck. Am I unlucky today?"


    "Alright, we will now y eight yer mahjong divided into two elimination rounds. Let''s make this Fox Empress lose, Ely. I will be your ally." Sylvia chose her game of choice and put away the cards on the table.


    "..." Elysia just smiled faintly. She didn''t know what to say to this overly excited girl.


    Even though it was just a simple game, it was still one that Elysia introduced, known as Elysia games. She could trap the Fox Empress into taking the bait as if everyone was allied to make Luna lose in the first round.


    It was only about six minutes, but Luna had already lost without any resistance. She put her hand to her chin with a helpless expression. "Hum, I feel like I''m being ganged up on now."


    "Hoho, that''s of course. You won''t be able to win even if you wanted to. It doesn''t matter if you deliberately give in since Ely is here. Let''s move on to the second round and we''ll sleep~" Sylviaughed contentedly.


    After that, the second round started, and bedtime came atst. While some wouldn''t really consider sleeping an important factor, getting some rest wasn''t bad either.


    Morning has juste to rece the night, and the sun has just shown a glimmer of light on the horizon. A fox girl was the first to wake up with an unexined passion.


    "Hum-mm~" Yuuki hummed as she put on one of her new dresses. She checked herself in the mirror, then smoothed her hair and checked her appearance.


    "Today is the day the truth will be revealed." Yuuki squeezed her hand into a fist. She still remembered what the Fox Empress had whispered yesterday afternoon, and it made her eager to see the end of her confusion.


    Because it was said that way, so it was clear that her mother was still alive somewhere. What prompted a mother to have the heart to throw a helpless little daughter alone on a remote snow mountain?


    "I''ll find out about everything today. Now, it''s time to wake the Goddess Elys- oops... Ahem, I mean, Elysia and the others." Yuuki immediately covered her mouth and nced left and right. She then checked the little white cat in the basket.


    Fortunately, no one had woken up other than her. Therefore, she breathed a sigh of relief and gently woke everyone up.


    "You look excited, Yuuki. We will all help you, but are you ready to reveal the truth even if it may be bitter?" Elysia put her hands on herp with a tender expression.


    "I have prepared physically and mentally for this day. Please help me to uncover the reality that has long been buried in the snow four hundred years ago. I want to get rid of my heart demon before I can turn over a new leaf to be a brand new me." Yuuki put her hand on her chest and bowed slightly with confidence shining in her eyes. She pleaded with Elysia and the divine beings.


    Elysia then looked at Nell, Rhea, then Oceanid. They had no objection and would be happy to help Yuuki.


    "Very well. Put this wooden house in your Space Bag and we''ll be off soon." Rhea replied with a slight nod.


    "Mm!" Yuuki smiled and nodded. She also suppressed the nervousness and restlessness in her heart.


    After the wooden house entered Yuuki''s Space Storage, they all got into the carriage. The magic carpet immediately took everyone flying to the snow mountains in the north to follow the location point that Luna told.


    "Fufu, it still surprises me because there is a magic carpet that takes us flying in the sky. Please slow down. I''m afraid to miss the exact location." Luna covered her mouth while looking down through the window.


    Nell didn''t answer, but she sent a signal to her magic carpet below to fly at no more than twenty kilometers per hour.


    "What about breakfast?" Oceanids avatary on the floor like a puddle of blue water.


    "You can eat the snacks that the Goddess of Blessings bought two days ago. We''ll have an instant breakfast." Sylvia unwrapped an instant porridge and poured some hot water there.


    Oceanid''s avatar looked pleadingly at Elysia, but the devil girl served the Masterchef with that instant food for their breakfast. He just sighed and went to get one for himself. "Well...."

 Chapter 538 - Snow Fox Clans Hidden VIllage (1)

    <h4>Chapter 538 - Snow Fox n''s Hidden VIge (1)</h4>


    "Are you sure this is thest time you met a snow fox beastkin?" Nell looked around, but she could only see snow and cliffs.


    "Mm, I''m pretty sure of that. However, thest clue I got about the Snow Fox n''s hidden vige isn''t here. Do you want to go to Fevia Vige for that? It''s not far from here. Maybe twenty or thirty kilometers beyond the mountain the snow. I hope the vige is still there." Luna patted her chin and looked towards the south.


    "Eh? What do you mean by that? Fevia Vige is the Snow Fox n''s hidden vige, isn''t it?" Nell questioned that with doubt.


    "Eh? Did I ever say that? Fevia Vige isn''t Snow Fox Cn''s hidden vige, but it''s an ordinary settlement with a poption of no more than one hundred and fifty beastkins. That vige asionally changes ces to follow the vige chief''s orders for various reasons. Even so, the vige in question is still in the vicinity of this snow mountain region." Luna blinked her eyes a few times in slight surprise. She immediately exined in a bit more detail to avoid any misunderstanding.


    "Hmm..." Elysia squinted her eyes as she looked into the distance with her sacred eyes active.


    "Should we need- hmm?" Yuuki was about to say something, but she swallowed it back when she noticed Elysia.


    She fell silent, and the others also fell into silence for some reason. Everyone also turned their heads and tried to find out what Elysia was looking at.


    Unfortunately, they didn''t understand what Elysia was observing with those shining eyes.


    Elysia deactivated her sacred eyes and blinked a few times. After that, she reported the results of her remote observations to everyone. "I''t just a glimpse, but I''m sure that I saw a white fox beastkin about a hundred kilometers to the northeast. Somewhere on the snow mountain over there. The one that is covered by the blizzard. Let''s check that out first."


    "Is- Is that true!?" Yuuki widened her eyes. She didn''t expect that this search would be so fast just because Elysia was there.


    "I only caught a glimpse of him before he went to take refuge in the cave. Whatever it is, let''s go there to find out. He might return to his n''s hidden vige." Elysia nodded confidently at her im.


    "Well then, that''s been decided. Let''s go there." Luna dropped her fist onto her open palm before she returned to the carriage.


    Rhea nced at the snow-covered hurricane for a moment. She squinted her eyes with her magic vision. It was very far away, and she needed extra care to notice the existence of a beastkin in a cave.


    However, she wasn''t sure if it was a snow fox beastkin or just a random beastkin covered in a lot of snow.


    ''Master Elysia''s eyes are truly extraordinary.'' Rhea muttered in her mind and went to follow the others to get into the carriage.


    After that, they flew away in the direction Elysia pointed. Yet, they did notnd or approach the beastkin in the cave. They just floated a few meters above the mouth of the cave in a nket of invisibility.


    "Wow, he''s a white fox, isn''t he? He is just using a cheap disguise. So, I can confirm that he is one of the Snow Fox n! How did you find him from that far away, Ely? Not to mention there''s a blizzard here." Sylvia pped her hands and put her hands on Elysia''s shoulders with a big smile on her face.


    "Hehe, I already told you~" Elysia gave a wink.


    "Uhm, he is indeed a snow fox, but what are we going to do now? What would happen if he only had the same fate as me four hundred years ago?" Yuuki twiddled her fingers as she looked into the cave with her magic vision.


    "I have a different opinion. I can''t exin it, but he doesn''t have that lonely or mncholy aura like when we first met you, Yuuki. With how he was dressed and theose equipments, I believe that he was out on a mission and stuck here because of the blizzard." Rhea raised her hand for attention.


    "I see... So, we can use him to guide us to the Snow Fox n''s hidden vige?" Yuuki loosened her shoulders.


    "Wow, that''s not quite effective. I can exin why, but allow me to state my idea. So it''s like this--" Elysia was raised her hand and instantly got everyone''s attention. She then exined her idea, which she thought would be very effective in the current situation.


    "Okay, I''ll do it." Yuuki clenched her fists firmly. She readily agreed without a second thought since it was Elysia who proposed.


    "We''ll support and help you from behind, Yuuki. I''ll talk to you via telepathy, but make sure you only reply to me via the same channel. Make sure to be as natural as possible. You''re a lofty snow fox wandering around, understand?" Elysia checked Yuuki''s appearance up and down as she emphasized several essential points.


    "Understood. Therefore, allow me to excuse myself." Yuuki gave a slight bow of respect.


    After getting a nod from Elysia, Yuuki immediately got out of the carriage. Shended a hundred meters from the mouth of the cave and walked over at a leisurely pace.


    Yet, she suddenly felt cold and shivered. She hugged her body reflexively.


    Yuuki forgot that she was a snow fox who couldn''t stand cold temperatures, and she wasn''t wearing her special white robe either! Fortunately, the cold onlysted for a moment because a mysterious yet invisible warmth suddenly enveloped her entire body.


    Yuuki then looked up at the sky with a grateful look. Even though she couldn''t see the invisible carriage, she knew that many eyes were watching her every move.


    At that moment, a male snow fox was trying his best to make a bonfire with makeshift tools. With some effort, he finally managed to create fire to burn the firewood.


    *Tack*


    "Phew... Finally the bonfire is ready." The vibrant male snow fox wiped his non-existent sweat with a happy smile on his face.


    *Growl*


    A rumbling sound suddenly sounded from his stomach. He forgot that he hadn''t eaten sincest night.


    "Ugh, I''m so hungry. I''m too engrossed to finish my mission as fast as I can... But, yeah! Time to grill some frozen meat." The vibrant male snow fox stroked his belly. He then rummaged his Space Bag and took out some frozen meat, and grilled them.


    After a few minutes, he immediately devoured the half-cooked meat because he was already so hungry. He then looked out of the cave. "I wonder when this blizzard will end. If it''s like this, I can''t see the road and the direction properly. I seem to be lost. I hope no one follows me. But, I''m confident in my disguise. Yeah, nobody''s gonna know that I''m-" He clenched his fists full of confidence.


    He then devoured all of his food like a wild beast. However, a strange voice suddenly sounded in his ears. He went silent tight away and stared intently at the mouth of the cave withplete vignce.


    *Tap* *Tap* *Tap*


    The sound of muffled footsteps on the thick snow sounded closer and closer. He didn''t know who it was, but someone was clearly heading to this cave.


    "A wild beast or a beastkin? Could it be that it came to this cave because it also wanted to shelter from the blizzard like me?" The vibrant male snow fox marveled in a whisper-like voice. He took out his white dagger and took a defensive stance.


    Even though he was confident in his abilities, he was nervous because he didn''t know who was approaching yet. By the time the unknown entered his scanning zone, it was a two-legged beastkin.


    "..." The vibrant male snow fox was stunned at once when he saw a figure who had just arrived at the mouth of the cave.


    It was a wless beauty with long, snow-white hair and skin as beautiful as sparkling silk. She wore a fancy bluish-white fancy dress in this blizzard as if the cold air had no effect on her at all.


    The vibrant male snow fox seemed to fall into a stupor to witness such outstanding beauty. Yet, his focus quickly fell on the fox ears on the beauty''s head and the tails on her lower back.


    "!!!" The vibrant male snow fox was rmed, but not for something with negative repercussions.


    ''Yuuki, looks like he has realized something. Enter stage two now.'' Elysia conveyed her order via telepathy as she promised.


    ''Understood.'' Yuuki didn''t need to question anything because she trusted Elysia so much. She only nced at the man in the cave with a t expression, then she continued her steps again.


    It only took no more than three seconds for the vibrant male snow fox to run out of the cave. "Please wait a moment, youngdy! You''re a snow fox, right? But, why can''t I remember someone as beautiful as you? Not to mention, you have a high rank..."


    The vibrant male snow fox stared at the beauty''s seven tails once again.


    "..." Yuuki didn''t answer and continued walking away.


    "Err... Excuse me, I''m talking to you. It''s very rude of you to ignore me. Would you like to take shelter in a cave while waiting for this blizzard to subside? Hey, I have no ill intentions. Uhm, youngdy, do you can you hear me? Hello?" The vibrant male snow fox continued to talk while following the girl.


    "I don''t know you. Please don''t follow me. I''m on my way to the vige." Yuuki answered tly without turning around.


    "!?" The vibrant male snow fox widened his eyes to hear that soft yet lofty voice. Apart from that, he also felt a little relieved.


    Even so, he decided to run after the beauty and stood in front of her.

 Chapter 539 - Snow Fox Clans Hidden VIllage (2)

    <h4>Chapter 539 - Snow Fox n''s Hidden VIge (2)</h4>


    "..." Yuuki stopped her steps because someone was blocking her.


    "Please wait a moment, okay? I don''t want to be rude or disrespect you, but I also happen to be heading to the vige. It''s just that, the blizzard here is too heavy and we could lose our way." The vibrant male snow fox wore a wise expression and a friendly smile.


    "What do you want to say?" Yuuki replied in a cold tone, as per Elysia''s instructions.


    She looked once more at the man in front of her. A male snow fox with short snow-white hair and light blue eyes. He was wearing a simple thick white robe, like the one she had a long time ago. Other than that, there were three fluffy whitetails on his lower back.


    "I mean, let''s take shelter in that cave until this blizzard subsides. After that, we can go back to the vige together. Did you know--" The vibrant male snow fox conveyed his intentions with several usible reasons.


    He was trying his best to convince this beauty to go with himter. That way, he could get acquainted with this beauty.


    "..." Yuuki neither answered nor listened to the man in front of her. She just looked up a little as if checking something, then she turned around.


    "Eh?" The vibrant male snow fox didn''t expect that he would be ignored when he was still talking. Even so, he just sighed and followed the beauty into the cave. Apparently, this youngdy was a cold beauty.


    ''Did I look like a lofty, cold wanderer?'' Yuuki sat on one of the t rocks in the cave and folded her legs to the side.


    ''Your response was good as nned. Stay that way for the time being. Looks like he has his eyes on you because you have seven tails and are of the same kin as him. But, please don''t open the conversation. We''ll make him talk of his own ord.'' Elysia conveyed her instructions.


    ''I see. It will work ording to your n, Goddess Elysia.'' Yuuki closed her eyes and put her hands on herp.


    "..." The vibrant male snow fox didn''t know what to say. The cold beauty was already there as expected, but she didn''t seem to have any interest in talking to him.


    "Err... Introduce, my name is Arex. May I know your name, youngdy?" Arex scratched his head in the introduction. He had never felt so neglected and unimportant before, and yet, he didn''t feel angry at all.


    "..." Yuuki opened her eyes, but she only gave a cold stare in reply.


    "..." Arex felt awkward at once. He then cleared his throat to regain hisposure. "Ahem, it''s fine if you don''t want to tell me your name. Then, I''ll call you Miss Cold Beauty."


    Hearing no response from the cold beauty, he sat cross-legged near the bonfire while stealing nces at the cold beauty a few times.


    Meanwhile, an invisible carriage was hovering a few meters from the mouth of the cave. Elysia and everyone were watching Yuuki.


    "Fufu, is this a woman''s y? A cold and distant mysterious demeanor that has an irresistibly alluring aura? I''m surprised this idea came from you, Elysia." Luna covered her mouth in a light chuckle.


    "What''s wrong with that? I''ve read about it in a story book and it''s super effective. Now the situation is simr, and Yuuki is a pretty girl in the first ce. She also has a much higher rank than him." Elysia pouted a little. She felt like she was being teased.


    "Hehe, that boy obviously can''t let any of his kin go in the current situation. Not to mention, the one before him is a seven tailed fox beauty. He definitely can''t help it." Sylvia rubbed her hands together. She was excited to see the continuation of Yuuki.


    "Err... May I know why you''re here? Are you also on a mission out of the vige or something? I can see you have seven tails. So, you''re at Saint-level, right? Woah, you have a very high rank, Miss Cold Beauty. Is it possible that you are our vige''s hidden ace?" Arex couldn''t stand the awkward silence and immediately started a conversation.


    ''Yuuki, he has already taken the bait. Please y the conversation scenario like a lofty one now. I will help you if necessary.'' Elysia eximed excitedly.


    ''Please assist me.'' Yuuki was also excited by Elysia''s call. She then opened her mouth and looked at Arex. "It doesn''t matter who I am and what brought me here. I need to return to the vige for a purpose that you may not understand even though you are the son of the vige head."


    "Oh-eh? Do you know my parent? How do you know that I am the son of the vige head?" Arex was beyond dumbfounded.


    He tried his best to recall the original identity of this cold beauty. He might have met this beauty in the past, but he just failed to recognize her.


    Yuuki also felt a bit surprised, but she hid her expression perfectly. She didn''t expect that Elysia would know that far. But, if she recalled, Elysia was a Goddess. So, that was reasonable.


    No one knew that Elysia also didn''t expect that a random scenario could hit the mark. Yet, it was just a piece of good news.


    "Err... Have we met before? Please forgive this junior for failing to recognize you." Arex looked down in disappointment because he couldn''t recognize this cold beauty.


    "..." Yuuki chose to remain silent ording to Elysia''s instructions.


    At that moment, Elena had just woken up from her sleep. She felt quite tired after helping all Oceanid''s avatars in the past two days. However, a sufficient rest made her feel alive again.


    "Mhm... Meditating in the recovery formation with Rhea and Ely yesterday really made me feel so refreshed. Hmm?" Elena was stunned in confusion as she peeked at what was happening outside through her shared senses.


    "Fuahh... Good morning, Ely. Where are we now? We are in the middle of a blizzard? Are we investigating a certain ce to find the Snow n''s hidden vige?" Elena asked while rubbing her eyes gently.


    ''Good morning. You look fresh and fit, Sister Elena. Actually, we have found a clue that will guide us to the Snow n''s hidden vige. Look over there, Yuuki is ying the role of a cold beauty to get information and guide. Her beauty and her seven tails really y a big role.'' Elysia greeted back and exined a summary of the current situation.


    "Oh my... Poor boy. He will be used as a guide without he even knowing it." Elena covered her mouth and smiled faintly.


    "Aah, I can''t talk about much because of the vige strict rules, and I think you too, Miss Cold Beauty. I wonder when this blizzard will end. I also need toe back soon to report my sess." Arex looked out of the cave and wondered. Although, his heart said somethingpletely different.


    He was trapped in a remote cave and covered in a snowstorm with a peerless yet cold beauty. It was indeed cold, but maybe spring has finally arrived for him?


    *Swoosh*


    A strange gust suddenly blew the blizzard away in just seconds. The light of the sun instantly illuminated the snowynd. It all happened so suddenly and so fast. It was as if nature itself listened to Arex''s words for the blizzard to end soon.


    "The blizzard is over. It''s time for me to go." Yuuki stood up and walked out of the cave.


    "Eh? Wait, please wait. I need to go too." Arex immediately carried his backpack and other equipment before he ran after the cold beauty.


    "Oh~ Now I can see everything." Arex spread his arms to see the expanse of snow ins and snow mountains.


    He then looked to the side confusedly because the cold beauty went in the wrong direction.


    "Err, Miss Cold Beauty, I think you''re going in the wrong direction. If you want to go to the vige, then you need to go that way, not there." Arex pointed at one of the mountains in the distance.


    "Huh? Looks like you''re right. It''s been a long time since I visited the vige." Yuuki changed her path right away and went in the designated direction.


    "It''s been so long since you came back?" Arex wondered in his mind. But, he just put that thought aside because this cold beauty might carry out a great noble mission.


    As Yuuki and Arex walked towards the northwest snowy mountain, Elysia and the others followed from the sky. Arex tried to converse with Yuuki, but thetter answered as needed and only asionally.


    "Can you see anything on the mountain, Ely? I can''t see the vige or anything there." Nell frowned after deactivating her magic vision.


    "It''s a hidden vige. It''s only natural that we can''t find it easily. Let''s follow Yuuki and Arex to find out." Elysia answered simply.


    "Yeah, it''s a hidden vige after all. Not an exposed one..." Nell loosened her shoulders and went to sit on the sofa. She would definitely get bored of waiting and doing nothing.


    "Nee, we''ve finally entered the safe zone. This has been bothering me a bit and I''m really curious, please forgive me for asking. But, did you not wear any disguise techniques at all in your mission?" Arex suddenly asked from the side.


    "In this snowy region, I haven''t worn any disguises sincest week." Yuuki was a little kind enough to answer the question with a valid answer.


    "Oh, I see. Everything makes sense now. I understand very well that our Snow Fox n is so oppressed in the outside world. Many see us as resources on the left and right. It would be very dangerous if our true identities were to be known by others." Arex folded his arms and nodded in understanding.. He just cleared his doubts.

 Chapter 540 - Snow Fox Clans Hidden VIllage (3)

    <h4>Chapter 540 - Snow Fox n''s Hidden VIge (3)</h4>


    Yuuki was extremely surprised by that, but she kept it in her heart. She didn''t know about it at all because she had never been out of the northern snow mountain region.


    ''Is that true, Master Elysia? Is it possible that the Snow Fox n went into seclusion because they were hunted by others because they were seen as a resource?'' Yuuki tried to confirm her doubts to the one she believed the most.


    ''I just found out about it too, Yuuki. Please wait a moment. I''ll ask this to be sure.'' Elysia also just found out about it. Thus she immediately asked for rification from Luna and anyone who might know about this matter.


    "The Snow Fox n is being hunted because they are used as resources? Hmm... This is my first time hearing of it too. Eh? Please wait a moment." Luna put her hand to her chin. She tried to remember something that might be rted.


    "Oh, I remember something. I''m not so sure about this, but there was an incident that happened about four hundred and twenty years ago. It was rted to some snow fox that fell into the hands of an overlord in the north. Yeah, they were enved before finally a coup broke out and killed that overlord." Luna raised her finger and exined a bit.


    "Could it be... Hum, that was probably the root that cause the Snow Fox n went into seclusion? But, please tell Yuuki that all is well because I, the Soul Fox Empress, am on the throne. No one dares to insult me by treating my kin arbitrarily." Luna assured with a confident and dignified expression.


    "Okay." Elysia nodded in understanding. She never expected there to be such a past story.


    "..." Yuuki was silent and wholly ignored the chatter of the man next to her. She was focusing on listening to Elysia''s exnation in her mind.


    ''I see...'' Yuuki heaved a subtle sigh. The incident happened before she was born into the world. But, it was clearly a tragedy that might be one of the factors causing her n to hide in the hidden vige.


    "Nee, Miss Cold Beauty, can you hear me?" Arex waved his hand in front of the cold beauty''s face, but he didn''t immediately get a response.


    "What?" Yuuki responded curtly.


    "Ah, you finally didn''t ignore me all the time. You know, I actually just came from the Yhester Region toplete a big mission. You''d be surprised at what I just aplished. If I may ask, where did youe from beforeing back here?" Arex puffed out his chest slightly to brag. He tried to make this cold beauty feel attracted or impressed.


    "Ho? Isn''t the Snow Fox n currently in seclusion for some reason? Why did you venture that far and with your strength only at Advanced-level?" Yuuki felt something was off and out of sync.


    "Haha, were you worried about me? Thanks for that, but you don''t have to worry. I actually have four tails, I just hid one in my pants. Plus, no one knew I was a snow fox. I left with the identity of a pr wolf. I only showed one of my tails while on missions out there." Arexughed dryly and replied with a beaming smile.


    "Is it like that? I just came from Evroria City. I''ve also been to several other areas such as the Human Continent. All that, I didn''t use any disguises at all, and no one dared to offend me. Did your previous im really exist there? Was the Snow Fox n truly being hunted by another n?" Yuuki folded her arms and looked at the man in front of her with a suspicious look.


    "Ah, that''s probably because your strength level is too high... In our n no one has reached the seven tails yet. The highest is only the six tails." Arex loosened his shoulders and scratched the back of his head awkwardly. Yet, his expression then changed to one of shock at that realization.


    "Wow, miss, you really stepped out of the safe zone without being afraid of anything? You really are overpowered! No one dares to offend you out there even though they know you''re a snow fox? Yes, your arrival will definitely bring great news and fresh air to our n." Arex pumped his hands with great zeal.


    "..." Yuuki fell silent once again. She recalled her past experience in the northern mountains, in the remote snowy region where she was dumped by her mother.


    During her life, she was never hunted by another n. However, she always struggled to survive between life and death every day at that difficult time.


    She ate what she could find out of hunger. It was not umon for the young her to eat some poisonous food which made her nearly die on the spot.


    Unfortunately, fate said otherwise, and she survived every time she ate poisoned food.


    She grew up in a dangerous zone with many powerful yet terrifying wild beasts. The ce where thews of nature were applied, eat or be eaten.


    At that time, her extreme ice cold ability could be called one of the most significant factors that saved her life from wild beasts that were much stronger than her.


    However, all those feelings of loneliness and coldness were a thing of the past now.


    She already had a warm ce she could call home now. A ce where her presence was needed, and she didn''t have to worry if her extreme ice cold ability went out of control again.


    All she had to reveal now was to find out why her mother dumped her in the northern mountains.


    "Erm, miss?" Arex said hello once again as the cold beauty went pensive again.


    "What? We''re almost there?" Yuuki came out of her contemtive thought and asked.


    Unfortunately, the question was said in a t yet rather cold tone. That sounded like a statement to Arex''s ears. He then nodded and looked at the steep cliff in front. "Yeah, we''re almost there. Time flies so fast because you''re here, miss."


    Arex then entered a secret entrance near the cliff, and Yuuki followed closely behind. Elysia and the others immediately followed by flying because their carriage couldn''t go through the narrow path.


    After passing through the hidden entrance via unprecedented entry ess, everyone entered a secluded cave and went to the underground passage beneath the mountain. Although the many paths branched off like a maze, they had finally arrived at their destination.


    Within arge cave area with ice-like crystals everywhere, a peaceful settlement came to their view. There were nearly two hundred residential houses, and a few young snow foxes could be seen ying or running around.


    At first nce, that small vige almost looked like it was illuminated by the morning sun. However, that was because of the glow of the crystals that resembled ice.


    ''It''s so hidden... No wonder I couldn''t find any clue about the Snow Fox n all this time.'' Yuuki muttered in her mind.


    "Wee back to Lunaris Vige. Let me take you to my house to meet my mother." Arex spread his arms with a weing smile.


    "Your mother is the current vige chief?" Yuuki took a deep breath and let it out slowly. She had no memory of this vige, but she had mixed feelings.


    "That''s exactly right. Let me guide the way for you, Miss Cold Beauty." Arex gave a thumbs up.


    "Well then." Yuuki replied by pointing her palm forward.


    "With pleasure!" Arex replied with a broad smile as if he was showing off his white teeth. He then walked ahead with a bit of pride in his heart because he came back with a beauty following him.


    One of the children who were ying around realized someone was approaching. He turned his head and eximed happily while pointing at Arex. "Hey, it''s Big Brother Arex! He''s back."


    "Wha! He looks so happy. Big Brother Arex must have aplished his mission perfectly again." Another boy waved his hand at Arex.


    "Yeah! But, who''s following behind him? She''s so pretty..." A little girl was stunned when she saw a pretty big sister behind Arex.


    "Mm, that big sister is so pretty. Is she Big Brother Arex''s girlfriend? And, e-eh? Am I not seeing the wrong thing? That pretty big sister has seven tails!" A tomboyish little girl rubbed her eyes to make sure what she saw was real. She then eximed in surprise.


    That exmation made some of the nearby snow foxes startled as well. They immediately observed the youngdy''s tails. Sure enough, it was seven in number.


    "Hahaha! I''m back, you young snow foxes. I''ll y with you guyster. Now I need to get back home soon." Arex rubbed the heads of the young snow foxes with a bigugh.


    "Yup, yup, the vige chief will be angry if you don''te home right away when youe back. We''ll be here if you want to y with us." A boy walked forward and nodded in understanding.


    "Okay, see youter." Arex waved his hand, and the young snow foxes waved their hands in response.


    Meanwhile, Yuuki just followed Arex in silence. Shepletely ignored the whispers and murmurs of the surrounding snow foxes even though she was aware they talked about her.


    Her lofty demeanor and cold aura that identally escaped from her body made the others think twice before approaching her. Not to mention, she was an unknown snow fox with seven tails.


    Even so, Yuuki was still able to maintain herposure. She was just talking to Elysia on a private telepathic channel in her mind.


    ''Yuuki, I presume you have mentally prepared. But, let me confirm that one more time. Are you really ready to meet the truth and reveal it for yourself?'' Elysia suddenly asked for confirmation with a concerned tone.


    Yuuki didn''t understand why this question was being asked here and now. Even so, she answered without thinking because she was fully prepared for today. ''Yes, I am fully prepared, Goddess Elysia. Today, I will reveal facts about my past.''


    ''Alright... Then you can follow Arex to enter the vige head''s house. You can ask us for help at any time. But, please don''t go out of control. Please pay attention to your changing emotions, okay?'' Elysia reminded Yuuki with a tender voice.


    ''Mm, thank you, Goddess Elysia.'' Yuuki felt grateful and happy because she knew that Elysia was worried about her a lot, a form of caring.


    Because of that, she felt her steps lighten up, and she finally followed Arex into the vige chief''s house.


    "Mother, I''m back!" Arex eximed with pride and delight.


    "You screamed so loud. Do you think I''m deaf?" An old woman came down the stairs with a frown.


    At that moment, Yuuki widened her eyes slightly.. She seemed to have met that old woman, but she didn''t know when and where.

 Chapter 541 - Unwanted Child

    <h4>Chapter 541 - Unwanted Child</h4>


    "I''ve alreadypleted the mission, and Ipleted it a month earlier than estimated!" After greeting his mother, Arex announced his sess as if he was anticipating some praise.


    "Hoho, it''s good. You are my good boy." The old mother stroked her son''s head. She then nced at the youngdy in the doorway. "Then, who is the youngdy that came with you? She is a snow fox, but this is my first time seeing her."


    "Ah, let me introduce her. She is Miss Cold Beauty. I met her by ident while on my way here. Since our destination is the same, so we''re back together." Arex gave the introduction, but he then brought his face to her mother''s ear and whispered. "Psst, mother, please be polite to her, she is rank seven, which is stronger than you."


    The old mother frowned for two reasons. The youngdy''s identity before her remained unknown because her son did not exin anything, and this youngdy''s purpose was still a mystery.


    She became worried about it. And yet, this youngdy really has seven tails!


    "Miss Cold Beauty? What do you know about her?" The old mother replied in a whisper.


    "She was so cold and didn''t even introduce herself to me even though my charm knew no bounds. She came here after traveling the world. Erm, I think she was a hidden ace, an ultra expert and once a vige protector who finally returned." Arex briefly exined a bit about the cold beauty.


    He then cleared his throat and looked at the cold beauty with a hospitable smile. "Ahem! Miss Cold Beauty, let me introduce you to my mother. She is the current vige chief."


    "Pleased to meet you, vige chief." Yuuki gave a small nod.


    "Hmm, please have a seat." The vige chief went to sit on the main seat and pointed her palm to the long sofa.


    Yuuki didn''t answer and just went to sit down as she was invited. She had a brief discussion in mind, but Elysia suggested that she dig information from this vige chief with the third party method for maximum results.


    Arex sat on the other couch. He was excited to listen to the conversation between her mother and this Miss Cold Beauty.


    "Well then, may I know what brought you back after traveling the world? Allow me to remind you before everything else, are you going to bring disaster to our vige?" The vige chief didn''t mince words and went straight to the main topic.


    "You are the current vige chief... What happened to the previous vige chief, Kyoden?" Yuuki replied with what she wanted to know, without attaching any importance to politeness.


    The vige chief widened her eyes slightly. The suspicion in her heart decreased slightly because this youngdy seemed to be a resident of the previous vige chief''s era. "You know about him? If he is the one you''re looking for, then please forgive me. He''s gone."


    "Gone? He''s dead? So, you got the authority because you were appointed by him before his death. Or, you were chosen by your people?" Yuuki tried to dig up some preliminary information.


    "No, he is my husband. I became vige chief because he died while hunting out there. If you want to make a pilgrimage, his grave is in the cemetery. But before all, may I know who you are and what is your rtionship with myte husband?" The vige chief emphasized thest sentence because it was so important.


    "I see... In the past, I was just one of the residents in this vige when he was still the vige chief. At that time, this vige was still under the sky and the sun. But, it seems something happened to you after I left." Yuuki heaved a subtle sigh. She then suddenly switched the topic to a sensitive one. "In that case, is a snow fox named Yin still around?"


    "That''s me. Back to my previous question, what made youe to this vige?" The vige chief confessed without hesitation. She then brought back the previous matter.


    "..." Yuuki didn''t answer immediately, but her face turned expressionless.


    Her soul trembled slightly, and she felt cold from within. Her mother was now present in front of her. There were a thousand words that wanted to escape from her mouth, but all of them strangely remained shackled in her heart.


    Her mother, the one who had dumped her alone in the remote snowy mountain in the far north, was now an old woman. Not to mention, this old woman married the previous vige chief and has a son?


    As far as she could remember the eleven years with her mother, she could not see a father figure or other family member. There were only her and her mother. Regardless of everything else, why was she thrown out?


    ''Yuuki.''


    A tender yet caring voice resounded in Yuuki''s mind as her extreme ice was about to take effect unconsciously.


    ''Allow me to ask all about my heart to this old woman, o Goddess Elysia. If anything happens after that, please help me with everything that follows.'' Yuuki made an earnest request.


    ''All right. Auntie Luna is ready to assist you in the final stage. And we will intervene if the situation gets out of control. Do what you want to do. I trust you.'' Elysia agreed with conviction.


    ''Thank you.'' Yuuki expressed her gratitude and returned to focus on the current situation. She took a deep breath to calm the emotional turmoil within her before opening her mouth. "Hm? I remember you also have a daughter? Where is she now?"


    Yin frowned as her expression darkened slightly. "I don''t have a daughter. Arex is my only son. Allow me to say this onest time, youngdy. You have been so disrespectful to me for ignoring my questions. What brought you here."


    "Ho~" Yuuki looked up slightly. Her cold expression grew colder.


    "So you don''t have a daughter? I presume you don''t have amnesia or a brain disorder. What a really poor innocent little girl." Yuuki shook her head.


    *Bam!*


    Yin hit the table with a mixed expression but leaning toward wrath. "What are you trying to achieve by saying that!? What do you know about me!?"


    "!?" Arex gasped because of her his mother''s sudden outburst.


    "What do I know? You may not know who I am, but I know about you. So where did your daughter go? What did you do to her? Answer my questions here and now!" Yuuki put mental pressure on the old woman.


    "!!!" Yin was nailed to her seat. She felt short of breath, and she felt her body being squeezed by gravity from within.


    The difference in strength between Saint and Spirit-level was significant enough to render her helpless.


    "W-wait, please beg for mercy, Miss Cold Beauty. Please don''t be angry. This may all be just a misunderstanding. You may have mistaken someone? Maybe the Yin you knew was a different person, not my mother. Please appease your anger." Arex tried his best to reconcile the situation frantically.


    "..." Yuuki then released the pressure from the old woman.


    "Phew..." Arex wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.


    He then looked at his mother. "Mother, is there someone named Yin besides you?"


    Yin panted for breath as she clutched her chest. She gritted her teeth and replied in annoyance. "Ugh, how can I remember everyone''s names from Kyoden''s era until now?"


    "You don''t remember anything? Then, let me help you refresh your memory. In the past, there was a little girl--" Yuuki started to tell about her past self without naming the subject, only mother and daughter.


    "Stop, stop, no one wants to hear you!" Yin covered his ears and screamed hysterically.


    Unfortunately, Yuuki continued on without caring about anything. Nothing could stop her from revealing the facts now.


    Seeing from this old woman''s hysterical response, she became absolutely sure that this old woman was indeed her mother.


    "--Under cloudy skies and snowfall, the mother left her little daughter in the remote snowy mountains far in the north. That motherpletely ignored the screams and cries of that little daughter and kept walking away. The little daughter then fell and could only cry for seeing her mother has disappeared from his sight. Only nature knows the fate of that little daughter. Is it true until here? Why did you do that to your own daughter?" Yuuki managed to end her story without freezing everything, but her seat became like a block of ice.


    "Shut up, I said shut up! I already told you that I don''t have a daughter. I never gave birth to that damned child! Only misfortune came to me and no one dared to approach me either. I can''t stand the ostracism!" Yin covered her head and screamed hysterically.


    Arex became extremely panicked and confused. He didn''t know why his mother acted like that.


    "I see... So, you threw her away because she didn''t bring you anything other than misfortune? Because of that, your daughter deserves to die for your happiness?" Yuuki closed her eyes. She tried her best not to cry and get emotional right now.


    "What do you know about me!? That damned child could easily freeze everything, including living things! Every time she cried, my life and everyone else''s was always in danger of being frozen alive! I never gave birth to that child. That child is an unwanted wretch born without a father!" Yin shouted like he had gone mad all of a sudden. She then muttered to reassure herself. "The damned child never existed, yes, there never was..."


    *Swoosh*


    Cold air suddenly blew like a super cold blizzard. Yuuki opened her eyes with a sad expression as she could no longer contain the turmoil in her heart.. The truth was unbelievably bitter even though she had expected it.

 Chapter 542 - The Conclusion Of Their Story

    <h4>Chapter 542 - The Conclusion Of Their Story</h4>


    "Wow, I''m impressed with that old woman''s stupid and selfish excuses. Let me go out and teach her a lesson or two, hum, hum." Sylvia harrumphed. However, before she could leave the invisible dome, someone suddenly grabbed her shoulder and dragged her back.


    "You stay here. This is a matter within the Snow Fox n. You will only make things worse if you interfere in it. I will go and Elysia will alsoe with me as I said before." Luna put her delicate finger to the tip of Sylvia''s nose.


    "Huh, fine. But, please make that old woman at least feel a mental jolt." Sylvia punched her palm as if she wanted to beat up someone. Yet, she remembered something crucial. "Err... But, Elysia is a human, right? Not fox kin?"


    "Hehe, that was just now, now she is a fox beastkin." Luna smirked and snapped her fingers.


    A small whirlwind suddenly emerged from under Elysia, and it rose upwards in just the blink of an eye. She was now bing like a soul fox due to illusion magic.


    "Hm, I''m very confident in my illusion magic. Let''s make you snow white and have nine tails. Let''s see how they all react when they see you, hum, hum~" Luna snapped her fingers once again.


    *Poof*


    "Hmm?" Elysia reflexively checked her lower back, and nine fluffy tails were there. Unfortunately, she couldn''t move them at will because they weren''t her illusion magic.


    "Marvelous. I presume you''re very good at role-ying and changing expressions at will, so let''s go to settle the mood." Luna put her hands together with a satisfied smile. She then stroked Elysia''s head for a moment before she left the invisible dome.


    The locals gathered outside the vige chief''s house out of curiosity about the noise going on inside. Neither of them understood what was happening, but super cold air suddenly blew out of nowhere.


    At that moment, two figures walked over from a distance with glory and grace. The two fox kin figures of peerless beauty were like two Fox Goddesses who came down from heaven to bless their vige.


    Whispers and murmurs instantly turned into silence as all eyes were fixed on the approaching Goddesses.


    Meanwhile, Yuuki tried her best to keep her emotions under control, but it was beyond her power. She then bit her lower lips to feel the pain.


    Alex rolled to the side due to the sudden violent gust just now. He couldn''t help but stare at this unusual urrence.


    "You-" Yin seemed to be reminded of something from past memories. This extreme ice blizzard seemed unforgettable in her mind.


    "I finally found out the truth, and that''s enough for me. Please forgive me for making your life miserable. And, thank you for eleven years of caring for me. I-" Yuuki expressed his heart sadly, but that was the limit before her voice muffled as it stuck in her throat. A tear fell even though she didn''t want to cry now.


    "You, yeah, it''s you... You are still alive? Why are you here!? What do you want from me! Do you want revenge?" Yin eximed in anger, but there was some hint of regret in her eyes. Her body slowly froze as ice crystals appeared here and there, but she didn''t have time to care about that.


    *Creak*


    The door suddenly opened and released the storm of super cold air out. Two female figures in pure white dresses walked in leisurely as if the cold air didn''t affect them at all.


    "Oh my... Those are really mean words for you to say to your innocent daughter." Luna covered her mouth with her folding fan as she gave the old fox a disdainful look.


    "That''s you? Why did youe here, Luna!?" Yin eximed while pointing his finger roughly.


    "Hum, that''s me. It''s been so long since myst visit to Snow Fox''s hidden vige. But, is that the wee I get from you, esteemed vige chief?" Luna shook her head and sighed.


    "Yuuki,e here." Elysia beckoned Yuuki to approach. She realized that Yuuki was on the verge of an emotional outburst.


    Yuuki trembled slightly for so many reasons. She made a quick decision and rushed toward the nine-tailed fox. She didn''t know why, but she was sure that it was Elysia.


    "Oh dear, oh dear. Georgious." Elysia gave Yuuki a warm hug and ran her hand through the sobbed snow fox''s hair. She then immediately took the extreme ice under control with her imagination magic.


    "W-who are you?" Yin stammered as if she couldn''t believe what she saw before her eyes. This nine-tailed Fox Goddess came for that cursed child, and she could easily control that extreme ice curse in no time? The divine graced the mortals with her presence for that child of cmity?


    "You don''t need to know who I am. Yuuki is already happy under my care. Everything that''s happening right now is because she wants to know a fact that''s been buried deep beneath the snow of the past. If you hate your own flesh and blood, then that''s the end of the story. Fortunately, she doesn''t expect anything other than to uncover the back story that prompted your actions four hundred years ago." Elysia echoed a bit of a sermon in a glorious tone.


    She then took out a pouch and made it float to the vige chief. "Take this. You can think of that as Yuuki''s final filial piety."


    After saying that, Elysia was silent with an aloof expression.


    "A-ah, you did that. Anyway, I''m no longer the Luna you might have known in the past. I''ve ascended the throne as Empress in my Yhester Kingdom, this continent''s central region. I don''t really care what happened to your n in the past, but fox kin is highly respected out there because of my Soul Fox n. You can go out to my region if you expect to see the wonders of the world, but that''s no problem if you keep yourself isted up in this ce." Luna smiled faintly.


    "What do you mean by that, Luna?" Yin was feeling a bit confused by this old acquaintance.


    "I''ve forgiven your impertinence since you''re an old acquaintance, but it''s not the second time. Age has made you deaf and senile so you don''t realize the difference in power and status between us." Luna heaved a subtle sigh as if she felt a little disappointed.


    "Hmm, my interest is dropping. The show is over and Yuuki is too gentle because after all you are her mother. Our business here is done, farewell." Luna folded her fan and left. However, she waited by the door for Elysia and Yuuki.


    "Are you good? Let''s go." Elysia nced at Yuuki''s face.


    "Mm, let''s go. I no longer have any reason to stay here." Yukki rubbed his face and nodded slightly.


    Elysia looked once more at Yin. The old fox seemed to jolt backwards and fell onto the half-frozen sofa even though Elysia didn''t do anything.


    "She will freeze you without you knowing it, even though you are a nine-tailed fox. The curse that child is carrying is not as simple as extreme ice." Yin muttered while gasping for air. She felt such great mental pressure just from looking into that nine-tailed fox''s purplish-blue eyes.


    "That''s the opinion of a mortal who doesn''t know much about the secrets of the world." Elysia paused for a moment, then continued on her way to head out. Yuuki followed her right beside her.


    *Bam!*


    Luna closed the door with a sweep of her tail. She then followed Elysia to leave.


    They had only walked a few steps from the vige chief''s house, and they suddenly turned into snow particles and disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    Dozens of snow foxes were amazed and astonished to witness that. Today was an unexpected day because an Empress and the nine-tailed divine fox visited their vige.


    Arex could only stare at the closed door with a stupified expression. He didn''t know what to do to witness the astonishing event that had just happened.


    Part of the room was covered in ice and snow, indicating that what had happened just now really wasn''t an illusion. So, that Cold Beauty was actually his long lost sister?


    No wonder she was such a cold beauty. Her guardian turned out to be divine fox kin! Yet, it was so sad because her arrival here was only to explore the bitter truth.


    Arex looked down with aplicated feeling. His first love left with tears because of his mother, but she was also his sister...


    "Mother, what have you done?" Arex muttered under his breath.


    However, no one answered as Yin seemed to go in a daze while staring at the window. She then looked at the pouch that was given to her. It was a little cold and reminded her of that child, but her hands didn''t seem to want to let it go.


    Her hands seemed to move on their own to find out what was hidden in the blue pouch.


    Yet, Yin seemed to freeze to see an octagonal ice-blue crystal and an old pendant with a dull small photo inside. The former item had perhaps priceless value, and thetter reminded her of past memories.


    It was an old photo of her when she was young. She was holding a happy little baby.


    "A-ah, no-no. Don''t remind me of that! If you want to leave, then go away and nevere back in my life." Yin threw the two items onto the table.. She covered her ears as if he was bothered by something.

 Chapter 543 - Guests From Neighboring Kingdoms

    <h4>Chapter 543 - Guests From Neighboring Kingdoms</h4>


    "Huff..." Elysia heaved a subtle sigh as she looked at Yuuki.


    Yuuki gave the pouch to Elysia to give to her mother on her behalf because she knew that her mother might not ept it.


    That pouch contained one of the most valuable items in Yuuki''s possession and an old pendant of the past.


    ''She just wanted to return the favor for her mother''s eleven years of care, and also to move on from the past. She returned the only memento of her mother to her mother...'' Elena muttered from within the Soul Realm.


    ''Mm, she is a strong girl.'' Elysia then looked at everyone. "Let''s get out of here."


    "Mm." Yuuki looked at the vige chief''s house onest time and flew away to follow the others.


    "Hm, I can''t say much because I don''t have a mother. But, I just wanted you to know that you can confide in me if you want." Sylvia patted Yuuki''s back.


    "Thank you." Yuuki nodded slightly.


    After that, E, Evelyn, and Vanessa took turns expressing their concern for Yuuki. Lynn was also not left behind because she sympathized with this poor snow fox. They then talked lightly about some fun things so Yuuki wouldn''t feel sad.


    ''You''re not joining them, Ely?'' Elena asked in surprise.


    ''I didn''t get the chance. I''ll do thatter.'' Elysia gave a tender smile as Yuuki stole nces at her for some unknown reason.


    ''But, hehe, you look graceful and mature in that form even if it''s just an illusion. I want to pat you very much.'' Elena giggled with interest.


    ''...'' Elysia didn''t know what to say. She just looked at Luna and pointed at the tails.


    "Hm? Please stay like that for an hour and my illusion will go away on its own. It''s nice to see my daughter is an adorable nine-tailed fox." Luna put her hands together as if pleading.


    "Just an hour, right? Okay then." Elysia didn''t mind that.


    After exiting the secret passage beneath the mountain, Luna took out her royal carriage. Everyone left from the northern snowynd.


    "Nee~ Where are we going? I remember we''re going to be making something like super duper hyper ultra ultimate weapons. Or, are we going to make some portable trap formations?" Sylvia suddenly asked as her conversation with the girls ended.


    "Fufu, then, you are all very wee to my humble pce. Allow me to help you with whatever I can do. I will also provide a special ce for you to create or design whatever you wish to make." Luna offered that to the divines politely.


    "Very well, we''ll stop at your pce for a day." Rhea decided after discussing with Elysia via telepathy. She wanted to experiment to prove her theory as quickly as possible.


    "Then it''s decided~" Luna hummed happily with a faint smile on her face.


    "..." Rhea chose to remain silent even though she realized what this Fox Empress might have in mind. She only told Elysia the possibility. ''Master Elysia, it seems that something is waiting for us on the Beastkin Continent because of this Fox Empress. Perhaps, she wants to unite all the power holders on her continent with our help?''


    ''Eh? Is it possible that the supreme leaders of the Beastkin Continent don''t get along very well with each other?'' Elysia blinked in surprise as she looked at Luna.


    ''If we look at the preparation of the Beastkin Race regarding the cursed after our detailed information is taken into ount, then it''s clear they don''t quite get along.'' Rhea concluded.


    ''I see... But, I think it''s for the best.'' Elysia only put it as mere information even though she was aware of Luna''s intentions.


    Thus, Rhea confirmed their destination to Nell, and they headed straight back to the Beastkin Continent''s central region.


    It was only a ten-minute journey before the royal carriagended at the rear of Evroria Pce, as no one wanted to appear before the public eye.


    "Ah, it''s almost noon here. Please allow me to arrange a lunch for you." Luna looked up at the sky as soon as she got off the carriage.


    "Hmm, there are no questions or objections. Let''s have a feast." Oceanid''s avatar gave two thumbs up. Since his breakfast was just instant food, he wanted something wow for lunch.


    "Fufu, alright. Please enter my pce. Our presence may have been awaited by some parties." Luna covered her mouth as she guided everyone to enter her pce through the back door.


    She led everyone to arge, luxurious hall in the center of the pce. Rows of dishes on a long table came to their view, and the servants looked so busy preparing for a feast.


    "Wow, I''m surprised you prepared everything without needing to give any orders. Could it be that you already nned everything?" Sylvia was impressed.


    "Take a guess." Luna smiled mysteriously in reply.


    "It''s nice to have the ability to see into the future or something..." Sylvia muttered under her breath.


    "Well, what''s holding you back? I invite you to enjoy a feast. I hope we won''t disappoint you with anything." Luna stood aside and pointed her palm toward the long table.


    "Then I won''t hesitate." Oceanid gave a small nod and stepped into the hall with big strides.


    "So am I." Oceanid''s avatar followed closely behind.


    They really were like a king and a little prince who treated this ce as if it were their own home. Without feeling embarrassed or awkward, they took a few dishes. They carried theirrge tes to a nearby round table before eating their lunch.


    After the girls entered the hall and enjoyed the feast, Luna nced up slightly. "Ah, something happened and I need to go check it out for a moment. Allow me to excuse myself."


    After saying that, she nced at her daughter. "Lynn, please stay and apany our distinguished guests."


    Elysia, Rhea, and Nell only gave their approval with a small nod. Then Luna left the hall at a leisurely pace.


    "What''s wrong with her? She looks so rxed, but I know something''s going on out there." Nell muttered quietly.


    "Some parties are already present in this pce for something. I don''t know what might happenter, but I know they will be here in a few minutes." Elysia nced up slightly. She could confirm her im with her advanced perception.


    "O-oh, so that''s what she wanted to convvey just now. She did have it all nned a few days in advance." Nell scooped up her food and paid no more attention to the matter.


    Sure enough, a few minutes passed, and several groups in luxurious robes entered the hall with Luna at the very front.


    Their arrival was simply ignored by Elysia''s group. Or rather, Elysia and the others pretended not to notice the neers.


    Sylvia was busy choosing what food she would take next, but something suddenly tugged gently on her dress from below. "Hmm?"


    There was an adorable, long white-haired little girl in a white-pink robe.


    The pair of white horns on the little girl''s head caught Sylvia''s attention. Those big blue eyes seemed to be looking at Sylvia with some expectations.


    Despite everything, Sylvia waspletely oblivious to when this little girl approached her.


    "Would you like some delicious food? Here, say aah~" Sylvia stabbed a meatball with a fork and brought it closer to the little girl''s mouth.


    "Nom." The little girl opened her mouth wide and devoured the meatball in one go. After chewing it, she nodded and looked back. "She is a good dragon."


    "Oh my..." The gracefuldy in a pink dress put her hand to her cheek as she smiled in amusement.


    "H-hm, well... you don''t see that white dragon with reddish ck wings as a good dragon just because she feeds you, do you, my daughter yo?" The dashing man in a golden-red robe put his hand to his forehead with a sigh.


    "She is a good dragon." The little girl pointed at Sylvia and repeated her statement.


    "Yes, alright, she is a good dragon. We trust you." The gracefuldy smiled gently with a small nod. She then beckoned her little girl toe back.


    "I already told you, mama." The little girl ran back to her mama''s side and closed her eyes as she received some head pats.


    "..." Sylvia was at a loss for words. She looked at the group behind Luna, but she was more interested in looking at the little girl.


    For some unknown reason, she could recognize this family of three were dragons in their human form.


    Even so, Sylvia just shrugged her shoulders and returned to her group table.


    "Alright, you can exchange words and greetings as you wish. However, please keep your manners in courtesy, okay? I can''t help you if you offend any of them." Luna put her hands together and smiled faintly. She then simply left her royal guests and approached her daughters.


    "I hope the dishes of my best royal chefs can satisfy your taste buds. However... Please forgive me, some guests beg to meet your noble presence. They are the power holders from the neighboring region who have been waiting for our arrival from a day or two ago." Luna expressed her apologies, but her expression looked excited.


    "Hmm, do what you need to do." Rhea nced at Luna.


    With that being said, the guests from the neighboring kingdoms immediately approached with enthusiasm. It was a rare experience for them to appear before not just one divine being but three at once!


    However, a question popped up in their minds again because Luna said it was three, not four, like the information they had previously received.

 Chapter 544 - Impromptu Conference

    <h4>Chapter 544 - Impromptu Conference</h4>


    There was an existence that no one had ever expected to be there. A nine-tailed white fox, another divine being?


    "Are you a Fox Goddess?" The little girl asked curiously.


    "Unfortunately, no. I''m a human." Elysia replied with a faint smile.


    "..." Everyone fell silent for a moment. All of them looked once more at the nine-tailed fox''s tails, and they could only think it was just a joke.


    "Excuse me, please don''t look at me with that intense gaze or I''ll feel embarrassed." Elysia felt ufortable being stared at wordlessly like that.


    "One human, three human." The little girl pointed her finger at the three individuals in turn. She became the one who simply believed the statement just now.


    Elysia just nodded in reply, but Rhea next to her suddenly spoke. "Please take a seat. I know there is something you want to talk to us."


    With that being said, the fifteen royal guests went to sit at the table closest to the divine group.


    However, the little girl suddenly left her mama''s side to approach the reddish-ck dragon girl again.


    "Na- Nara?" The gracefuldy had no idea what her little daughter wanted to do. She looked at her husband, but he didn''t know anything either.


    "Mama, papa, we will sit here. She is a rare and good ck dragon. Our kin." Nara patted an empty chair next to the reddish-ck dragon girl.


    The mama and papa could only look at each other awkwardly. It was only one seat at the same table as the divine group. Even so, the three of them couldn''t sit in the same chair...


    "Huh? I''m a rare ck dragon? Are you guys a dragon too?" Sylvia was intrigued.


    "I''m Nara, Nara Aozora, a sky dragon from the western region, Drago Ind. I came with my mama and papa. Are you a rare ck dragon?" Nara looked up and introduced herself.


    "Huhu, sweetie. Even if you say that, it doesn''t mean I''m seen as a special entity in your region, right?" Sylvia wanted to pinch this little girl''s cheek, but she resisted it because she knew that the real dragon was known to be short-tempered and arrogant.


    "I don''t know, but there''s no ck dragon on the ind. Are you rare? Name, your name?" Nara put her finger on her chin thoughtfully.


    At that moment, her mama and papa went closer because of her. But, her parents just stood behind her as if allowing herself to uncover the mystery.


    "Hum, alright. I''m Sylvia Transcendent, an evil and terrifying demonic dragon. Rawr, be afraid of me." Sylvia raised her hands and bent her fingers to resemble ws. She tried to scare this little girl.


    "Ooh~" Nara widened her eyes with some sparkles and nodded in understanding. She then patted the chair again. "Mama, please sit here."


    "Fufu, alright, alright. I''ming. Then, please excuse me." The gracefuldy smiled and granted her little daughter''s wish.


    "What about me?" The papa pointed to himself. It was as if he had just been left alone because his little daughter jumped to sit on his wife''sp.


    "The ce seems full. Em, papa is the Emperor and should sit there with the others." Nara looked at her papa with an innocent look.


    "..." The papa just scratched his head and returned to his original seat.


    The exchange between the family of three made everyone take their time to watch in silence. Even so, there was an oddity that urred.


    "Pfft. Nee, Empress Luna, you said that dragon kin is arrogant and has a short temper. But, I can''t see it from them." Sylvia covered her mouth to muffle her giggles.


    "They''re just being polite as they promised." Luna answered while ncing at the dragondy.


    "Fufu, what are you saying, Lady Luna? Our dragon kin only act aloof to other inferior races, but that doesn''t mean we''re so arrogant." The gracefuldy closed her eyes and smiled faintly.


    "Why don''t you hide your wings? That would be unconvenient in our human form, right?" Nara tugged the hem of Sylvia''s dress.


    Sylvia tried to recall her father''s statement, then she replied. "Oh, I wish I have that kind of ability now, but I can''t do it yet. My father said it would take me a week for it. Err, that would be four more days then."


    "Okay, now we''re all here. I presume all of you already know what we said to Luna several days ago. Now, I want to know the purpose of this impromptu meeting." Nell put her hands together to create a resounding p.


    "Fairy." Nara pointed at the little floating fairy.


    Nell had spoken, and she was the one connecting the dots to a coherent line of events. She got everyone talking, and she gave a satisfactory answer for a purpose.


    Basically, Luna was indirectly asking for help to make these power holders into a single force that could work together without prioritizing personal gain above everything else.


    After all, the world''s threat was about to fall upon them, and they all had no other choice but to work together to achieve absolute victory.


    Nell became the one who talked a lot because of her very important role in the meeting. Apart from that, the rest was just an exchange of pleasantries between one individual to another.


    After forty minutes had passed, the conversation and discussion reached the end of the event.


    At that moment, the illusion magic that enveloped Elysia''s body suddenly faded and disappeared. She returned as a ck-haired human girl in front of everyone.


    "Wh-what? You really are a human? Could it be that you are the Elysia that is being talked about? Why are you disguised as a nine-tailed fox?" An Emperor from another kingdom was quite surprised by the sudden change.


    "That''s me. I already said that I''m a human, though?" Elysia tilted her head with an innocent expression.


    "But, well... I''m still astonished to know the Fox Empress would adopt a young girl as her foster daughter." The other Emperor shook his head slightly.


    "Is there something wrong with that? I''m fond of her and that''s the reason. And again, what''s wrong if my daughter is a human?" Luna tapped the table with her finger for attention.


    "Haha, it''s okay. I can understand your unspoken point." The Dragon Emperor gave a slight nod and folded his arms.


    "Hm, I think our role here is over. We have an agenda to make some things. With that being said, we excuse ourselves." Nell announced. It was time for her group to leave.


    "That was a great discussion. Thank you for taking your time for us. Please allow Lynn to escort you to a special chamber that I have prepared." Luna immediately got up from her seat reflexively. She then gave an eye signal to her daughter.


    Lynn nodded and stood up. She then pointed her palm toward the east door. "This way, please."


    "Bye, bye, ck dragon big sister." Nora waved her hand.


    "Mm, bye." Sylvia waved her hand in response before she left the hall with her group.


    After that, Luna''s expression became solemn to stare at all the other highest authority holders. She put her hands on the table and started talking about a sensitive matter that they should do as soon as possible.


    "Ah, the one just now reminded me of the conference held in the Holy City some days ago. Your master and the Goddess of Blessings spoke, and it instantly made the Emperors like obedient children, hehe..." Evelyn chuckled lightly.


    "Mm, I remember that too. At that time, our Goddess''s real presence was unknown to many and it happened..." E remembered the time when the Human Emperors failed to prepare a suitable ce for their Goddess.


    "What do you mean by ''it happened''?" Sylvia came like a curious girl.


    "That, it''s a bit hard to say..." E was at a loss in choosing the words to exin.


    "This is a special chamber that we have prepared for you. Pleasee in." Lynn opened a door and stood aside. She invited everyone toe inside.


    After everyone entered, Lynn closed the door and locked it from the inside. Elysia and the others looked around the chamber.


    It was a spacious room with several other sub rooms in it. A living room, dining room, and study were neatly arranged on each side of the chamber. At first nce, it was very much like the spacious VIP room of a five-star hotel.


    "I need to make some things with the Goddess of Blessings. This may take some time. Therefore, you need to make sure everyone is safe, Sea God." Rhea focused her order on Oceanid.


    "O-okay. Leave this to me." Oceanid patted his chest confidently. He then gulped his saliva with a bit of nervousness because Rhea was staring at him with a piercing gaze.


    After Rhea and Nell went into a room, Oceanid could only breathe a sigh of relief.


    "All right, girls. No one is allowed to leave this chamber until the Goddess of Nature is done with her business." Oceanid went to the exit and created a fluid seat. After that, he sealed the entire room so that no one could get in and out.


    "Well, I guess... We have a lot of free time now. I heard the Goddess of Nature is very good at making magic items. In that case, would anyone like to design weapons or magic items with me?" Elysia took out a drawing book and a set of drawing tools.


    "Count me in!" Sylvia raised her hands high and immediately followed Elysia into the living room.


    And, of course, everyone happily agreed to Elysia''s offer.

 Chapter 545 - Drawing Design

    <h4>Chapter 545 - Drawing Design</h4>


    "If that''s possible, what kind of weapon or magic item would you ever wish to have?" Elysia put a drawing book and a set of drawing tools on the table.


    "Is, is it possible, is this a dreame true? We are given a chance to design a weapon of our own choice and determine its special effect? And again, it will be forged by a divine being!?" Sylvia sped her hands while sorting out one of her thousand dream items in her mind.


    "Is, is that true, Ely?" Evelyn widened her eyes as if she couldn''t believe that they would get such a privilege.


    "It''s really marvelous. But, I''m not very good at drawing anyplicated designs..." E sped her hands with a glint in her eyes, but her shoulders loosened a moment after.


    "Mm, that''s right. The Goddess of Nature already gave a hint to all of you beforehand. She will make several weapons, magic items, traps, and formations to deal with the ursed more effectively. At the same time, we also need to be armed with at least one life-saving item." Elysia exined a little with a concealed goal in mind.


    To be honest, she previously asked Rhea to help her make some life-saving items for her close friends.


    "..." Yuuki had just remembered that she had just received an extraordinary weapon from the Goddess of Nature. Therefore, she was in a dilemma because she also wanted one more. "I also want to..."


    "Hmph. Didn''t you receive that magical white bow, Yuuki? You''ve be quite greedy." Sylvia received a piece of paper from Elysia and snorted at Yuuki.


    "Moondawn is still with me but, that but... I need to return it one day, right? The Goddess of Nature only lent it to me, it wasn''t given to me. So, may I?" Yuuki pressed her fingers together while looking at Elysia with a pitiful look.


    "Sure, you''re not an exception, Yuuki. Here, take your paper and try to show me what kind of item you''ve ever wanted to have." Elysia smiled gently. She handed out Yuuki, E, and Evelyn a piece of paper.


    "Me too?" Vanessa looked at her master, then at the piece of paper in front of her before looking back at her master.


    "Of course. You can just make a rough sketch, and I''ll do the rest for you. Let me know what you hope to have, Vann. You too, Sir Theo and Lady Le." Elysia also gave the brown cats a drawing paper.


    "Ah, you still use formalities with us sometimes, Elysia. Please call me and my husband with just Le and Theo." Le reminded Elysia.


    "Oh, um, I understand." Elysia covered her mouth. She sometimes did call these two brown cats with honorific prefixes because of their mature demeanor.


    Meanwhile, Gio and Oceanid''s avatar had no interest in drawing. Thetter only invited the former to y some simple mini-games to fill their spare time.


    Meanwhile, Lynn unconsciously made small movements, especially her hands and feet, through nervousness or impatience. She also wanted to get such a privilege, but she wasn''t that close to Elysia yet, and she couldn''t just ask for it either.


    "Here''s to you, Lynn. May I know what kind of item you''ve been dreaming of having? Please pour everything on this paper." Elysia passed the paper to Lynn as if she knew what this soul fox had in mind.


    "Me, me too? Is this for real?" Lynn was pleasantly surprised. Even so, she immediately epted the paper with a sparkling expression.


    "Of course. But, there is no mercy for anyone who misuses the item for evil." Elysia raised her index finger to emphasize her point.


    "That''s for sure, we soul foxes haven''t done anything bad. I will never let you and the divine down. Thank you for including me in this opportunity!" Lynn gave a slight bow to express her gratitude.


    "Hehe, you''re wee." Elysia smiled and took a pencil to draw the sketch.


    ''What kind of weapon or item would you like to create, Ely? Wouldn''t it be much more practical if you used your imagination magic for everything? We can make a sexy armor for you and some powerful weapons.'' Elena asked in surprise from within the Soul Realm.


    ''Hmm, that might sound great, but it was still something formed by our magic energy. It onlysts temporarily as long as we maintain it. Therefore, we need tangible objects to protect us from harm.'' Elysia patted her chin for a moment before starting to draw.


    ''You''re right, Ely. So, do you want to make an extraordinary armor set? Whatever you want to create, it should make you more elegant. I have an idea for you. Do you want to hear it?'' Elena offered a creative idea suggestion with enthusiasm.


    ''Yes, please!'' Elysia replied as she appreciated Elena''s idea.


    After that, a masterpiece design was then drawn onto a paper by Elysia''s skillful hand.


    "Hm, I guess this isn''t too bad. Ely, what do you think about my drawing? Can you understand the deep implication of this?" Sylvia disyed her design with confidence.


    "Hm, let me see¡­" Elysia put down her pencil and looked at the paper in Sylvia''s hand. She smiled a little at that.


    The picture did look a bit messy, but she could see a girl wearing armor and a long spear.


    "Wait, why do I feel like the armor you drew is like a school swimsuit?" Elysia just realized that.


    "School swimsuit? I don''t know what kind of swimsuit you mean, but I think it gives me more freedom of movement. I also added shoes with greaves. My armor''s back is open due to my wings and tail. It also has a circlet and a cool long spear." Sylvia exined the details of her drawing.


    "Huh? You really want to ask for a set? You really are more greedy than I ever imagined you would be, Sylvia." Yuuki threw a scathingment.


    "Hey, it''s a unit actually. All of this will be stored in an item that can transform into this equipment. So, it''s like I transform when I activate the item. I haven''t drawn that yet. You''ll know about thatter when I''m done." Sylvia smiled slyly.


    Lynn flinched a little. This demonic dragon girl was quite cunning like her sly mother.


    The others then turned to Sylvia''s drawing paper, but no one decided to speak orment.


    ''Is it possible, is it possible that this is the concept of a kamen rider, power ranger, and ultraman!? You can transform into a superhero with just a small, easy-to-carry item. How can we forget that, Ely! Uhm, we should save our almighty armor set into an item like thatter. So, you can be like a magical girl, hehe...'' Elena pped her forehead when she realized that.


    ''Magical girl in a ck robe, six ck wings, ck wing-like halo? It''s even equipped with a ck magic wand... I thought it was the design of a ck magician or a fallen angel.'' Elysia looked at her drawing paper once again. It was the result of her imagination mixed with some suggestions from Elena.


    ''Hey, it''s ck with a hint of blue and purple, okay? Wouldn''t that be great, Ely? I''ll appear like a golden seraphim and you''re a dark seraphim. Are we going to look like the twins with two different sides? But, the dark ispassionate, and the golden is a bit aloof. Oh, you can also change the colorter with imagination magic.'' Elena sped her hands with sparkling eyes. She couldn''t wait to see Elysia transform into a magical girl and appear like an angel of darkness.


    ''Alright, alright, I understand.'' Elysia didn''t intend to argue in the first ce.


    "Nee, Ely, what do you think? I won''t know anything if you stay silent like that." Sylvia went over to nce at Elysia''s drawing. She was instantly amazed to see the masterpiece on her friend''s drawing paper. "Wow, Ely, I finally saw a true masterpiece! You drew yourself as an angel in such detail and it looks real. Could it be that you have a hidden talent as a great illustrator?"


    Hearing Sylvia''s exmation of admiration, all the girls immediately nced at what Elysia drew. They immediately threw a lot ofpliments on Elysia before they decided to show her the designs they drew for advice.


    "Nee, Ely, you are so talented at drawing. Is this what you call a natural talent?" Evelyn suddenly asked. She felt so happy because her best friend was willing to improve her design.


    "I often draw designs in my home world, Eve. I certainly need to go into detail when ites to mechanics. Is this good enough? You''ll look like an elegant magician." Elysia gave the picture to Evelyn.


    "Mm, thank you very much, Ely. I really love your design." Evelyn felt very grateful. She was also extremely satisfied with Elysia''s drawing.


    "I''m next? Please help, Ely." E gave her paper to improve her drawing into one that deserves to be called a design.


    "And I''m next!" Sylvia raised her hand high.


    "Okay, fine. I''ll improve your designs. But why does everyone want a set of armor and a signature weapon? Do you all want to be like a magical girl?" Elysia shook her head to look at the details on E''s and others'' papers. They changed some details of their design because of Sylvia.


    "Is that not possible?" E put her hand on her upper chest with a slight worry on her face.


    "It''s not like that, everything is fine. If this is one you wish to manifest, then this is your choice." Elysia shook her head with a smile. She then redrew E''s design.. It was precisely one that resembled a noble holy maiden.

 Chapter 546 - Silver-Gold Magic Wand

    <h4>Chapter 546 - Silver-Gold Magic Wand</h4>


    "Yay!" Sylvia spun around excitedly because she was so satisfied with her design that Elysia had redrawn. Yet, something was bugging her, and it came uninvited. She couldn''t help but ask since the current situation was appropriate. "Nee, Ely, I don''t mean to be rude, but let me ask you this."


    "Is something bothering you, Sylvi? You can ask any time." Elysia replied casually, but she was still focused on drawing Yuuki''s design.


    "You are the Goddess of Light''s precious disciple, and you possess a hidden power that is not inferior to an Emperor-level... Or, you are a hidden Empress? But, I can only detect you as an Apprentice. Ahem! Anyway, why did you decide to enter that magic academy and hang out with the young humans? Do you have any particr reason for doing that?" Sylvia rested her arms on the back of the sofa as she asked curiously.


    Elysia suddenly stopped drawing. Sylvia''s question made her think twice about her decision at that moment.


    "E-eh? Ely has Emperor-level strength? A hidden Empress? However, Ely is a sixteen year old girl." Evelyn covered her mouth in surprise.


    "Um, that''s true. You never would have thought that my father, the Devil Emperor, had been brought to his knees before Ely with just a single strike. What I meant really was a simple punch." Sylvia nodded repeatedly.


    "Wow, that''s an overkill..." Lynn was taken aback. So, this apparently weak human girl was a hidden Empress.


    Even so, Sylvia''s initial question caught the attention of the girls, especially E and Evelyn. They also wanted to know what happened on Elysia''s side despite all that incredible background.


    "..." Elysia smiled as she remembered the reason at that time. She just twirled the pencil in her hand as the girls waited for her answer.


    Elysia then leaned back and answered. "I''m not that strong, Sylvi. I don''t know why you''re so eager to talk about your father''s defeat, but it was just a cunning trick that turned out to be doing him a lot of damage. For your question... I don''t have any particr reason, though? At the time, we were new here, and we needed information about our new ce. So, I was sent to go to a ce where the knowledge center was."


    "O-oh, I see... Then, do you still have any intention of going to the academy in the future?" Sylvia continued her question because she could sense that Elysia had no reason to remain in the magic academy.


    "Hmm, why not? But, it seems the situation has gotten a bit difficult since the affinity test back then, and my identity seems to have spread among the higher-ups." Elysia put her hand to her chin as she became hesitant. Elena just reminded her of these facts.


    "Ah, why do you need to bother thinking about it now, Ely? Actually, maybe next month the academy will be closed until the war is over. All forces will participate after all..." E lowered her head somewhat glumly.


    "..." Elysia fell silent. She could only heave a subtle sigh.


    ''What E said is true, Ely. Why worry about trivial things now when we can take care of themter. But, if all parties participate, then I''m sure you want to make sure the casualties are as small as possible, right?'' Elena folded her arms and nodded in agreement.


    ''Mm, I hope so. I know no one is happy to wee a great war. But, the one we will face is a war to end all wars...'' Elysia understood very well the gravity of the situation that was about to ur.


    ''Well then, we can expect more of the trap tools and formations Rhea and Nell are working on right now.'' Elena tried to peek at what Rhea and Nell were doing in that room, but ayered barrier obstructed her view.


    ''Mm...'' Elysia just nodded. She gave E and Evelyn a reassuring smile. With that, the case was simply closed.


    "Mhm..." Yuuki fiddled her fingers while ncing at Elysia, her design, and Sylvia. She felt hanging in the middle to see her design halfway finished, but it was interrupted by this devil girl.


    Noticing Yuuki''s anxious gaze, Elysia smiled smugly and continued to draw. After that, she also helped redraw the other designs.


    "Hum, I look dashing in this suit of armor, don''t you think so too, Le?" Theo nodded in satisfaction to see the design of his new armor.


    He was forced to use his tiger-man form to help his wife and Vanessa draw the initial sketch ording to their request. But, he failed to create a decent design even for himself.


    "Hehe, that''s of course." Le covered her mouth in a light chuckle. She only asked for something as simple as a ne. So, she didn''t bother Elysia too much with the redesign.


    Meanwhile, Vanessa saw that her image had turned into something that stunned her.


    On the paper, there was a picture of a gant tiger d in charming armor. But, besides the tiger, there was a beautiful cat beastkin d in a fancy dress.


    The confused Vanessa then asked her master. "Master, who is this cat girl?"


    "Hmm, let''s see..." Elysia nced at Vanessa''s paper. She smiled helplessly. It was Elena who asked her to make a design for Vanessa but in the beastkin version. "That''s the possible form of you when your transformation technique leveled up, Vann. Do you like it?"


    "O-oh~ I like it very much! So, will I look like this in the future when I''ve advanced to Saint rank?" Vanessa was about to embrace her design, but she remembered that it would ruin the paper. So, she just stroked her cheek against it instead.


    "Okay, now please write down the special effects you expect from the design. Write them on a different note, okay? Not on the design paper." Elysia put her hands together, and everyone immediately did as she asked.


    It wasn''t long before all the papers were reassembled and returned to Elysia. A few minutester, the door opened. Rhea and Nell came out of the room with a long silver-gold wand.


    "Ely, can you help me for a moment? I''ve already made one test item." Rhea showed the two-meter wand with a smile.


    "Ah, sure, with pleasure." Elysia immediately got up from her seat with the papers in her arms.


    "May I know what it is?" Rhea pointed at the papers.


    "These are the magic item designs I talked to you about before." Elysia shows one of the designs she drew.


    "Woah, you''re good at drawing, Ely." Nell threw in apliment for small talk.


    "Hehe thank you." Elysia then entered the room with Rhea and Nell. After that, the door closed, and ayered barrier sealed the room.


    "Now, what should we do while we wait?" Sylvia asked the others.


    Inside the room, Rhea gave the silver-gold wand to Elysia. "Here, this is the eleventh test item that doesn''t have a name yet. Can you help me to perfect the effect of this magic wand, Master Elysia?"


    "Sure, I will do my best to the best of my ability. So what should I do?" Elysia put all her design papers into her Space Bag to receive the long magic wand.


    "Hm, I created this magic wand to record any magic orw. Can you try the same technique as when you were purifying or eliminating curse energy? Please hold this crystal and you can start your technique when it glows white. You can stop when the crystal turns red." Rhea gave her instructions by directing Elysia step by step.


    "Mm, leave it to me!" Elysia nodded and held the magic wand with both hands.


    "Ehm, is that okay? I mean, Elena isn''t here to help you to use that technique to perfection." Nell asked somewhat hesitantly. She hadn''t seen Elena since morning.


    "I''ll be fine because my master will help me if something unexpected happens." Elysia tried to reassure with confidence in her eyes.


    Therefore, Rhea and Nell did not argue anything. They just stood and waited for Elysia to rewrite the magic wand''sws to perfection.


    ''Alright, let''s do it like a simtion.'' Elysia muttered in her mind in a yful tone.


    ''Fufu, yes. Just like the simtion.'' Elena chuckled and started helping Elysia from within the Soul Realm.


    The two of them tried to use the same technique when they tried to dispel curse energy into nothingness. The crystal embedded in the magic wand initially glowed white, then gradually changed color seven times until it turned bright red.


    After that, Elysia and Elena stopped their technique and allowed the magic wand''s crystal color to dim.


    "Is this enough?" Elysia returned the magic wand to Rhea.


    "Mm, thanks for the help, Master Elysia. We just need to test this item and it could be a cutting-edge weapon that will help us eradicate the ursed creatures from this world." Rhea stroked the magic wand as if it was the most valuable item of this era.


    "It''s probably a bitte for me to ask this. But, what was the purpose of the Ruvoid Race invading this world? I mean, was there a specific reason that drove all of their actions? Everything I know, they cause destruction, bring curses, are dangerous, understand, and see us as food? I''m not so sure of their background. They are more vile than the worst?" Elysia put her hand on her upper chest. This question was quite sensitive to ask, but she thought now was the right moment for it.


    Rhea blinked her eyes a few times with an innocent look.. She and Nell looked at each other before she answered. "Ah, is it possible that we haven''t told you about it yet?"

 Chapter 547 - Testing The Magic Wand

    <h4>Chapter 547 - Testing The Magic Wand</h4>


    "Long ago, about ten years before the end of the ancient era¡­ A ck star came approaching this world from outer space. It floated a thousand kilometers from the atmosphere of this world. More than hundreds of thousands of pitch-ck creatures entered this world without any deration.


    They scattered throughout the world to inflict terror on all the inhabitants of this world. It was like a surprise attack, and we, including all the creatures of this world, had no other choice but to strike back without knowing anything.


    At that time, none of us knew their identities and why theyunched the invasion. After a year of all-out fighting, we finally got God-level enemies to jump into the battlefield.


    At that moment, we finally realized a surprising fact about them. Those curse-bearing monsters had the main goal of iming this world as their new base and making all the inhabitants of this world their minions.


    They could turn living beings into mindless cursed beings who would simply obey their everymand.


    We don''t know the in-depth details, even now, because those we now refer to as the Ruvoid Race don''t divulge any information about them. We don''t deserve to know anything because we are inferior beings. That was what they were saying.


    After that, a terrible war thatsted for nine years broke out for the worst. Enemies coulde at any time, and some of them could multiply into an army.


    Despair, that was what everyone felt. Until finally, the definitive decision to seal the cursed creatures was dered by the strongest God. More than half of us fell in that nine-day and nine-night battle. And those of us who survived received an extremely severe impact." After talking until there, Rhea paused to look Elysia in the eye.


    "I see. It seems it''s not as simple as I know it to be. They are not as simple as the evil beings who want something in this world. They want everything, and the living things in this world don''t deserve to live unless we be part of them as mindless minions?" Elysia put her hand on her chin and frowned.


    The next moment, Elena instantly exited the Soul Realm and materialized herself. She asked urgently because this information carried a lot of weight. "Do you know where they came from? Did theye here with a ck star? Is that star still around? I feel something has happened to their original world, and they are nothing more than refugees in need of a new home."


    "The ck star was destroyed in the final nine-day decisive battle. For the rest, please forgive me as I don''t know about them because mind-reading methods don''t work on them at all. Information about the Ruvoid Race was minimal." Rhea shook her head with a somewhat gloomy expression.


    "I see... So, that''s why that Ruvoid God''s divine spirit was so surprised when Ely mentioned his true name." Elena nced at Elysia with an understanding gaze. Everything is clear now.


    "Yeah! They''re so arrogant and obnoxious! If there''s no more information about them, we just need to destroy their remnants without any reason. The real evidence of the destruction they caused is undeniable." Nell squeezed her hand into a fist.


    After saying that, she realized what Elena had just said and she remembered it too! "Ahem, Ely... Can I know how you found out about that Ruvoid God''s true name? They didn''t want us to know about them, but that divine spirit was so shocked and angry when you said his name."


    "For that... Uhm, I knew that because I could fathom it." Elysia felt confused to exin because it was difficult to put into words.


    "..." Nell opened her mouth, but she didn''t know what to say. She looked at her big sister, but thetter also looked at her in confusion.


    That was really a surprising answer, but it didn''t exin anything!


    "Pfft, Ely, you really answered that with such an innocent expression? That, fufu..." Elena covered her mouth as she chuckled.


    "No, it really is. I knew it was because I could see it." Elysia waved her hands in front of her body.


    "Ah, I see. I believe this is one of your eye abilities, Master Elysia. I suspected this before, but it seems that there are many secrets and mysteries hidden within your vision." Rhea nodded in understanding. She tried to look deep into Elysia''s eyes as if trying to unravel a mystery. Yet, she was thrown back into the real world because she was rejected by the unknown force.


    "Don''t try to do something like that again without permission." Elena reminded firmly.


    "My apologies. I understand." Rhea lowered her head. She was being presumptuous because of a curious reflex.


    After that, the four of them exited the room. Rhea then gave the silver-gold magic wand to Nell, then gave a wish to Oceanid. "Sea God, can you apany my little sister to test this magic item? Although I''m sure that it will meet my expectations, we still have to prove its effectiveness."


    "All right, ma''am!" Oceanid got up from his liquid seat and agreed without asking anything.


    "Good. We''ll be gone for a while. You all stay until we get back, okay?" Nell voiced her wish to everyone, especially the self-absorbed girls in the living room.


    The girls answered enthusiastically right after, but Elena and Elysia had other concerns.


    Elena then asked Rhea before Nell and Oceanid went away. "Hm? Will they be okay?"


    "They won''t be affected by anything even if they go into the sealed area or go to meet the Evil God. All they''ll do is activate that magic wand and stick it into the ground. That wand will work with satisfactory results, and I''m sure of it." Rhea felt so confident with her handcrafted item.


    "If you say so." Elena just shrugged her shoulders and put the matter aside. She then felt a girl staring at her from the side. "Hmm?"


    Lynn just looked at the golden-haired Goddess beside Elysia with a dazed expression.


    "Please be careful. You could lose your way if you stare at me for too long." Elena waved her hand in front of her face.


    "Eh-ah, um... Sorry for being so rude." Lynn came out of her. She then bowed in apology right away.


    "That''s fine. So, what are you ying there? I heard that each of you justpleted an amazing item design. I wonder what you have in mind towards that." Elena smiled faintly and walked over to the girls and little beasts.


    She opened a light conversation to find out the background behind their request.


    Meanwhile, Nell and Oceanid flew straight into the thousands of kilometers into the southeastern ocean. They decided to meet the Evil God because it was the easiest way to test the silver-gold magic wand''s effectiveness. After all, the Evil God possessed the same curse energy as the ursed creatures.


    "Wow, it''s pretty easy to find him. He''s not hiding his divine aura at all. Is he up to something? What do you think?" Nell grinned to see an ind a few kilometers ahead.


    "I think he''s cultivating over there. He''s meditating in that cave, right?" Oceanid pointed to a disguised cave at the top of the cliff''s edge.


    "Then this is perfect. Let''s annoy him." Nell grinned mischievously.


    Theynded near the mouth of the cave. Nell peeked inside, and the Evil God seemed to be sleeping in a cross-legged position. He just stayed there with several ck aura formations around him.


    "Hey, Shiro, I came for trouble!" Nell eximed while waving her hand.


    "And make it double." Oceanid went beside Nell.


    The corners of Xero''s lips twitched to hear those annoying voices of his old acquaintances. He opened one eye slightly, then closed it again with a frown. "What do you want? Has it been a week since that day? I''m preparing to eradicate that Curse God with my absolute power, don''t bother me."


    "Hehe, it hasn''t been seven days since that day, but we came to test this magic wand." Nell took out a silver-gold metal staff about 20 times her height.


    "Hm? You want to test that lowly stick on me? Keke, that''s ridiculous. Are you feeling so bored that you decided to mess with me, hmm?" Xero opened his eyes, but he squinted them as he felt insulted by that taunt.


    "Hehe, this is a magic item that my big sister and I made with the help of the Goddess of Light. It''s a unique weapon that can eradicate the ursed easily and practically. It''s still under development, and I''d like to challenge you to try the zone of absolute end with the so-called absolute power of yours. Do you dare to try it?" Nell threw another taunt with a smirk.


    "I want to beat you now." Xero shook his hand, and dozens of ck crystals instantly shot into his hand. He then got up because the little rascal made him unable to continue his activities.


    "Oops, you can''t hurt me, or my big sister and the Goddess of Light will beat you up into pulp for me. Alright, I''ll stick this right here, and you just have to try to get close to this magic wand or try to escape the zone of the absolute end. One, two, three, active. Goodbye and good luck~" Nell stuck the silver-gold magic wand near the mouth of the cave. After setting it on, she immediately fled as quickly as possible with Oceanid next to her.


    "It''s a bold statement. Heh, what exactly can that tacky wand do to the almighty me?" Xero snorted contemptuously. He then walked over to that magic wand.


    At the same time, he received a violent thud that knocked him back then knocked him to the ground.. His skin felt like it was burning, but that was nothingpared to his shock.

 Chapter 548 - Representative Of The Two Races

    <h4>Chapter 548 - Representative Of The Two Races</h4>


    "What is this!?" Xero fought back with his curse energy, but it was simply obliterated by the zone he was in now.


    Therefore, he used his divine energy as well to help him fight the unknownw.


    However, the effect of that damned magic wand suddenly vanished, and it instantly shot upwards.


    "It worked really well even against a God with curse energy! Thanks for contributing, Shiro. With that being said, see you next time!" Nell immediately flew away as fast as she could with the silver-gold magic wand in hand.


    "Hoho, we excused ourselves." Oceanid followed Nell to return.


    "Hah!?" Xero got up from the ground with a very annoyed expression. He felt like he was being toyed with.


    "Come back here, you little shit! You dare to mess with me and just run away, hah!?" Xero''s angry scream of exasperation boomed like fierce thunder, but Nell and Oceanid had fled too far away.


    For some reason, he could see the face of the Goddess of Blessings in the sky. She just gave him a thumbs up with a smile that irritated him even more.


    *Bam!*


    The entire cave sted into dust for being an outlet for the Evil God''s resentment.


    "I''ll get back to you in four more days, firefly." Xero gritted his teeth. He remembered his current priorities and decided not to go after those two annoying rascals.


    He then examined his body. He had countless abrasions and burns from the unexpected initial impact of that damned magic wand.


    *Sshh*


    All the wounds on his body let out a little steam before they werepletely healed as if he had never been injured before.


    "What kind of weapon is that? That damned magic wand can counteract my curse energy and injure my absolute divine body?" Xero suddenly became interested in that magic wand. It was as if he could see a way to break through his limits to reach even higher levels.


    "Hahaha!" Xeroughed heartily. He then decided to go back to meditation to ensure his optimal performance in four more days, but the cave was gone.


    Therefore, he went to a ce far to the south to avoid any kind of disturbance.


    "Hm? Is he really not after us? I thought he would give chase with revenge in mind." Nell shrugged her shoulders to see no one was following behind. She then saw a cket streaking south before itpletely disappeared from her vision.


    "He went south, so you will not bother him anymore, hahaha..." Oceanidughed in amusement. He felt that the Evil God was still the same as the Devil God he knew, not too much difference.


    "Let it be. One important thing, we have sessfully tested the effectiveness of this silver-gold magic wand against curse energy and curse bearing creatures. Ah, this ultimate magic item deserves such an amazing name." Nell looked at the magic wand in her hand with sparkling eyes.


    It was as if she could see a moment where she could beat up that Evil God with this wand.


    "Hehe... Let''s go back." Nell chuckled and quickened her flight speed.


    "..." Oceanid just shrugged his shoulders and also elerated his speed.


    Meanwhile, in Evroria Pce''s special guest room, Elena had just heard each individual''s reasoning about the background to their request.


    "Oh, well, besides all that, I want you to understand one thing. I will have no mercy if you misuse the weapon or item we discussed earlier. One more thing, it will be a divine grade item as it will be forged by divine beings. So, I hope you know what you need to do with this information." Elena raised her finger and emphasized every important point in her speech.


    "We understand." The girls and the little beasts answered in unison like obedient students.


    "That''s a good thing." Rhea nodded happily to hear that answer.


    "We''re back! Hmm? What are you discussing?" Nell opened the door cheerfully. Yet, she felt a little surprised that Elena and her big sister sat on the sofa while the others sat on the carpet on the floor. It was like everyone was listening to a lecture from the two Goddesses.


    "You came back much sooner than I thought. So, how effective is the silver-gold magic wand? Who or where did you test it?" Rhea weed her little sister''s return with a smile. She beckoned Nell toe closer.


    "That, of course. Sea God and I have already witnessed the effectiveness of this magic wand against curse energy possessors like the Evil God. It was only a few seconds, but he was powerless to deal with the zone of the absolute end." Ne returned the magic wand with a flowery feeling. She was satisfied, and it could be seen clearly.


    "You look happy. Eh? Wait, who are you testing this on?" Rhea was a little taken aback.


    "Evil God? He also has an energy curse, and it was super effective against him." Nell looked at her big sister with an innocent look.


    "Oh, dear me..." Rhea nced up and put her hand on her upper chest. Her little sister really came to that Evil God for trouble...


    "Not bad. If it manages to inflict significant impact and damage on even a God-level being, then it has met your expectations. We just need to make this magic wand inrge quantities, and everyone will be happy." Elena gave an approving nod.


    "It''s our original n. But, for that reason, can we return to Holy City, the Human Continent now and stay for four days?" Rhea made her request. She then exined the reason via telepathy to Elena.


    "Alright, we''re leaving now." Elena didn''t mind since they had no urgent agenda other than a battle n in four days.


    "Eh-ah, eh?" Lynn panicked instantly. Because she didn''t know if she would be invited or just left behind because this pce was her home after all.


    "We''ll say goodbye to Auntie Luna before we go, right?" Elysia looked at Lynn as if she knew why this girl had suddenly be restless.


    "Of course. I''m sure Luna will be here in a minute or two because she knows we won''t be here long." Rhea nodded in confirmation.


    "Umm, I remember you wanted to forge some items that might be like that silver-gold magic wand. My mother can help you with the materials. But, but, can you do it here for a while longer?" Lynn ventured to persuade this divine group not to leave so quickly.


    "Hm, that''s an attractive offer, but your mother can''t meet the materials needed for it. We''ll be forging the rest in a different realm, and we want to guarantee the others are in a safe ce. The Goddess of Blessing''s territory is the perfect ce for that." Rhea shook her head in subtle refusal.


    "I-I see..." Lynn''s fox ears and tail went limp.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    "Fufufu, excuse me." Ady''s voice came from behind the door, and a knock on the door sounded in between.


    Oceanid just waved his hand, and the door suddenly opened.


    The Fox Empress then entered and closed the door. "I hope I''m not bothering you."


    "You came just in time as I expected. We are going back to Holy City, Human Continent." Rhea announced simply.


    "Ah, you''re leaving so soon? Well then, I guessed it. In that case, can I take my Lynn with you? You can also go in my royal carriage. This could also be called a royal visit. Let the humans know that beastkins and humans don''t just carry out a truce, but alliances. My Lynn is the representative of us beastkins, and Elysia is the representative of humans. Isn''t that fair?" Luna exined with persuasion and a friendly smile.


    She then nced at her daughter''s bright expression. She knew what her daughter wanted, and she was just trying to create an opportunity.


    Rhea didn''t answer right away. She discussed briefly with Elysia, Elena, Nell, and the Sea God before she answered. "That doesn''t matter. Lynn, you go with us because your mother is going to be very busy with preparations for war, defense, and so on."


    "Yay! I will be professional on this royal visit as your representative." Lynn jumped for joy. She then went to her mother''s side to express her gratitude. After that, she went to Yuuki. "Hehe, we can y together again. Let''s defeat the dragon with our fox power."


    "Mm." Yuuki just smiled in reply to this energetic girl.


    "Hey, isn''t that a bit unfair? One fox has been troublesome, and now it''s a double fox? I need an ally..." Sylvia looked left and right to find arade for the current case.


    "You can join a team with Gio. He is an earth dragon, isn''t he?" Lynn pointed to a nearby brown tortoise.


    "Ugh, he is indeed an earth dragon, but he is only a good boy to Elysia, her Goddess master, and Vanessa." Sylvia pursed her lips. She then whispered under her breath. "What do you expect from a dragon with a brain like a bird?"


    Yuuki''s fox ears twitched at that and grinned. "Are you describing yourself? Bird brain?"


    "W-what? You probably heard that wrong. It''s a big brain, okay? Big brain..." Sylvia immediately retorted before anyone misunderstood or took offense.


    After that, Elysia and Lynn said goodbye to Luna. Everyone then went behind Evroria Pce to board the royal carriage before they headed out of the city gate and shot toward the Human Continent.


    Nell''s magic carpet did its duty to make the carriage fly through the sky.

 Chapter 549 - Distinguished Guests From Another Continent

    <h4>Chapter 549 - Distinguished Guests From Another Continent</h4>


    The Evroria royal carriage had alreadynded not far from Aeddoterra City. However, it was still d in invisibility for some reason.


    "Uhm, we can''t just enter the Holy City because we are with Lynn as the representative of Yhester Region, Beastkin Continent. We need to let everyone know of our arrival, right?" Elysia exined a bit of reason about why they shouldn''t just enter the city without any prior notice.


    "Yeah, I totally think it''s the right thing. It''s just... Wouldn''t it be pretty weird if this carriage moved with the magic carpet pulling it? A magic carpet-drawn carriage. Oow, I don''t know what those humans would think, haha..." Sylvia drylyughed as she didn''t want to imagine that.


    "..." Everyone looked at each other. All of them felt it wouldn''t be so wrong if the magic carpet worked to pull this carriage like a horse, but that might look different in the eyes of third parties.


    "Hm, I think you''re right, Ely. I can use my blessing magic to make my magic carpet look like a charming white horse. Please wait a moment." Nell nodded in agreement.


    After that, she opened a small window to the coachman and asked her magic carpet to standby in front of the carriage. She then cast simple illusion magic, and poof, her magic carpet instantly became a white horse that could move like a living creature.


    "Now everything is fine, right? So, who wants to be the coachman?" Nell turned around and looked at everyone. Yet, everyone''s gazes suddenly fell on Yuuki.


    "M-me? I''d love to do it, but I''ve never been a coachman. What should I do?" Yuuki pointed to herself.


    "We need a beastkin for that role. You just have to sit in the coachman''s seat and hold onto the horse rein. It''s still my clever magic carpet, after all." Nell replied with an encouraging smile.


    "You can''t do it yourself? Then I will be the coachman, and you will be my assistant. I am a dragonkin now, rawr." Sylvia bared her teeth with a smile as she stepped out of the carriage.


    "Eh-ah? Assistant? I get worried if you be the coachman. It''s more like I have to make sure you don''t cause trouble instead." Yuuki immediately came out to follow Sylvia to be the coachman.


    The two of them then scrambled to get hold of the horse rein, but Yuuki came out victorious in the end because she won the vote.


    "Go!" Sylvia raised her hand to voice hermand.


    Yuuki rolled her eyes in response, and they moved to the city gate without invisibility.


    On the leisurely trip, Elysia asked E to inform Pope Alexander of their arrival. A holy knight squad was then sent to guard them.


    "Halt!" The guard shouted as he raised his palm forward.


    The guards then looked at the two girls on the coachman''s seat in surprise. The two of them were beastkins, namely a half-fox and a half-dragon. Not to mention, such arge and luxurious carriage was only pulled by a single horse?


    "Who are you, and what is your purpose ining to this Holy City?" One of the guards asked, but it sounded like a snap.


    "Heh~ We are representatives of Evroria City, Yhester Region, Beastkin Continent. Our arrival was already known to Pope Alexander, the Holy Grandfather. What reason do you have to stop us from entering the city?" Sylvia snorted softly.


    "Huh?" The guards looked at each other in confusion. They were not informed or had any information about this at all.


    "Please forgive us as we were only carrying out our duties. We were not notified of the arrival of envoys from other continents or anything. With that being said, you must follow the applicable procedures and pass the inspection before entering the Holy City." The guard leader put his hand on his chest.


    "That''s troublesome. So, what kind of procedure?" Sylvia pursed her lips and nced up as if she didn''t care.


    "Please show valid proof of your entourage''s identity. After that, we need to do an examination of who or what is in the carriage." The guard leader exined politely but firmly.


    "Oho? I thought it was just paying the entrance fee." Sylvia scoffed and looked at the girl next to her. Unfortunately, Yuuki was as clueless as her. They had no identity proof or something like that!


    The small window suddenly opened at that moment, and E showed her golden card to the guards. "I am Gabrie Celestine, and this is proof of my identity. We came with a royal representative from the Beastkin Continent. Our arrival was just notified, and my grandfather has sent a squad of holy knights to escort us."


    "H-holy Princess Gabrie!?" The guards gasped in surprise. That golden card looks perfectly valid, and they get a little awkward.


    Basically, how could they apply the procedure to the granddaughter of the owner of the half Holy City?


    However, the guards just exchanged nces and nodded. They decided to make the safe decision by waiting for the holy knight squad to confirm everything.


    "In that case, please wait for a moment until the arrival of the holy knight squad you mentioned, Holy Princess." The guard leader announced, but he had a slight suspicion nheless.


    "All right then." E nodded then closed the small window.


    Sure enough, a few momentster, a squad of holy knights with full attributes came out of the city gate. A long lemon-haired elegantdy took the lead in the front row. She and her squad then went to the side of the carriage respectfully as if they were waiting for orders.


    At the same time, E opened the door of the carriage to convey her greeting. "It''s a pleasure to meet you again, Miss Ariel. We came with the representatives of the Beastkin Continent for a royal visit. Can you escort us?"


    "Honor lies with me, Holy Princess. Allow us to escort you and the envoy from another continent." Ariel gave a slight bow of respect. She then gave an eye signal to her squad.


    Several holy knights then opened wide the city gate for the carriage to enter.


    "The notification was so sudden, and it''s only natural that it hasn''t reached you yet. However, the order was immediately handed down by the Holy Grandfather. Please return to your duty." Ariel gave a brief report on the situation to the guards.


    "Affirmative!" The guards replied with a chivalrous salute. They no longer had any suspicions anymore.


    Ariel just gave the nod, then she climbed into the coachman''s seat, beside the two beastkin. "Excuse me."


    "Ooh, it''s getting narrower in here. The coachman''s seat is less than two meters wide." Sylviained a little, but she let the holy knightdy sit next to her.


    "Then do something with those wings of yours." Yuuki poked Sylvia''s wing.


    "Hey! Please be careful with my wings. Every single feather of my wing is precious to me." Sylvia retracted her wings and tried to make enough space for her to sitfortably.


    "Allow me to hold that horse rein. I will guide you to the pce." Ariel stretched out her hand.


    "Okay, here." Yuuki easily gave the horse rein to the holy knightdy. After all, she could have led everyone astray because she didn''t know the way to the pce.


    "..." Ariel looked at the rein in her hands, then at the white horse in front. She felt that something was strange. The luxurious carriage of this size only pulled by a robust horse?


    "What''s bothering you, holy knightdy? Please don''t mind the small stuff. The carpet is actually very strong and reliable." Sylvia waved her hand in front of her face.


    "Carpet?" Ariel was confused. She had no idea what this girl was talking about


    "Ah, that''s the name of the horse. Yes, this robust horse''s name..." Yuuki quickly exined in a hurry. She then pinched Sylvia''s waist.


    "Oow! What are you doing?" Sylvia smacked Yuuki''s arm reflexively.


    "It''s nothing." Yuuki just snorted softly.


    After that, Ariel gave themand to the horse to walk forward into the city. A few seconds passed, then she realized that the horse rein didn''t seem to have any effect as the horse seemed to be able to move without the coachman''s orders.


    The holy knight squad on their white horses immediately entered into formation to escort the carriage to the pce.


    "Hmm..." Ariel stole nces at the girl next to her several times.


    "What''s your problem?" Sylvia felt a bit ufortable to be stared at in silence every now and then.


    Ariel then brought her face closer to the girl next to her and took a quick sniff to confirm something.


    "What are you doing? Are you a sniffer cat?" Sylvia backed away a little on reflex.


    "I don''t mean to be rude to ask this, but you have a simr smell to the devil. You''re a dragon, right? Your wings, horns, and tail are real, but why..." Ariel scratched her head in confusion.


    Sylvia tried to sniff herself, and she still smelled good as usual. Then, she replied with a grin. "Hoho? It''s because I''m a demonic dragon. There''s nothing wrong with my smell. I smell good. But, please don''t mess with me because I''m actually stronger than you by arge margin."


    "I see." Ariel just nodded in understanding and didn''t question anything anymore. She just sat in the coachman''s seat and let the robust horse move withoutmand.


    "Carpet is a clever horse. It can tell where we want to go..." Sylvia exined a little as the holy knightdy frowned.


    "..." Ariel was at a loss for words. Who would believe in that reasoning? Even so, she didn''t bother about it.


    The arrival of the luxurious carriage with two beastkins on the coachman''s seat immediately caught the townspeople''s attention. Not to mention because it came with the escort of the holy knights.. Whoever came was clearly not the usual honored guests, but the distinguished guests from another continent.

 Chapter 550 - Diplomatic Relations

    <h4>Chapter 550 - Diplomatic Rtions</h4>


    The luxurious carriage''s first stop was Aeddoterra Pce. The imperial knights were already in a double-sided position as if they were waiting for the arrival of distinguished guests.


    Not to mention, the prince was also there for some reason.


    The carriage and the holy knights stopped in front of the pce entrance. Ariel, Sylvia, and Yuuki immediately got down to open the passenger door.


    E was the first to go down, followed by Evelyn and the others. Lynn was thest to get off the carriage because she was the main star in this event.


    "Wee to Aeddoterra City, dear guest from a distant continent. We are honored to wee you." Prince Theo gave a polite greeting.


    "It is my pleasure to be here, Prince Theo. I havee at my mother''s request as a representative. I, Lynn Evroria, am honored, and I havee to this kingdom on the Human Continent with good intentions." Lynn responded with formality.


    "Wee back to all of you too. We are delighted to hear of your arrival. Your presence has been awaited by the Holy Pope and my father inside. Allow me to guide you." Theo greeted the divine group behind this fox princess. Basically, they were the main highlights of this event.


    "Thank you for weing us in person, Prince Theo. I didn''t expect you to be waiting for us at the gate." E grasped her hand and answered with a polite smile.


    "Nothing is wrong. I just happened to be around and was sent on this honorable matter. Then, please follow me." He moved aside and pointed his palm into the pce entrance. After that, he walked in front to guide everyone.


    Nell looked back for a moment and swung her hand with minimal movement. The robust white horse suddenly turned into a carpet roll. It flew into Nell''s hands and disappeared into her Private Realm.


    All of that happened in front of the holy knights and imperial knights. They were stunned to witness the unexpected urrence. So, that luxurious carriage pulled by a carpet rather than a real horse?


    Ariel became the most confused as she was about to order her subordinates to park the carriage in the space provided. She then simply gave orders to her subordinates to take care of that carriage. She then immediately chased after the Holy Princess and the others.


    Prince Theo led everyone into a conference room. The tables and chairs were neatly arranged as if the room had been specially prepared to receive many guests.


    Alexander, Arthur, and every member of their family were already there to await the arrival of the distinguished guests.


    After exchanging pleasantries and greetings, everyone went to their seats. It was a diplomatic meeting between beastkin and human, with divine beings attending it.


    However, Alexander frowned and red at the white-haired girl with reddish-ck horns and a pair of ck angel-like wings. He could feel the strong devilish scent and aura from the girl.


    "Are you a dragonkin or a devil?" Alexander asks for peace of mind. What had happened recently in the Holy Cathedral forced him to be wary of the devils in this Holy City.


    "You care more about me than anything else? But, well... I''m a demonic dragon. Don''t you remember me even though I''ve been to this Holy City before? I was with Ely and the Goddesses a few days ago." Sylvia pointed at herself with a helpless smile. She was not the main highlight, but why did she attract so much attention?


    "Demonic Dragon, huh... No wonder then." Alexander nced up to remember something. After that, he put the matter aside because he did remember the white-haired girl from a few days ago, the one who had been used of being a devil.


    "Then may we know the purpose of your arrival, Princess Lynn Evroria?" Arthur put his hands on the table as he was intrigued by what might happen next. After all, this representative came with divine beings and others!


    "I came on diplomatic business and some other important matters. But first, allow me to tell you a few things you need to know--" Lynn began to speak politely about diplomatic and political matters.


    She announced Elysia''s involvement with her n, then dered her intention ofing there. She wished to build good rtions.


    "I see... So, it''s not a truce anymore, but you want to say that we need to establish good rtions between races and continents now?" Arthur put his hand to his chin.


    "Yes, just like the divine n that divine beings will implement. They intend to bridge the good rtions between races. We have been harmed and misled by the ursed for too long. They work in the background to make the dispute worse and worse. We''re not aware of it, but that''s what really happened from then until now." Lynn nodded in confirmation.


    "I heard that divine n from the Goddess of Blessings a few days ago. Even though you came with good intentions and are part of that divine n... But, why did Luna Evroria dare to announce that Elysia is her foster daughter!?" Alexander mmed his hand on the table because he was dissatisfied.


    "Hehe, you can say that to yourself. You announced Elysia as your granddaughter, right? What''s your problem with expressing your disapproval of us and my step-sister?" Lynn narrowed her eyes as she replied with a faint smile.


    "Hmph! You and your mother are such cunning foxes." Alexander snorted and then fell silent. He decided not toment much on that because it was already dered on the Beastkin Continent.


    And again, Elysia didn''t look like she was being forced because her Goddess master didn''t seem to mind either.


    After that, Lynn returned to the discussion regarding politics and diplomatic rtions between beastkins and humans. Since the discord between their races wasn''t that significant, they coulde to a mutually beneficial agreement that everyone was happy about.


    Sylvia rested her head on the table. She was bored here. Because of that, she nced at Elysia with a smile and a few winks. "I want to eat pizza. I heard rumors that Lavely Pizza has a lot of new menus too... I want to try it."


    "Mm, yes, sure. You''ll get them after this. Actually, this week is where the burger and fries set menu was introduced at Lavely Pizza. Please be patient a little longer." Elysia replied with a whisper and gave the devil girl a head pat.


    "Hehe, that sounds delicious. I heard it on our way here just now." Sylvia tried to imagine what kind of food it would be.


    "But don''t overeat, or you''ll get fat." Elysia reminded as she pinched Sylvia''s cheek with her finger gently.


    "Uuu... I won''t get fat even if I devour a mountain of food. However, I ept your suggestion and understand your concern." Sylvia gave her reassurance as Elysia freed her cheek.


    A few momentster, it was the end of the diplomatic meeting between Lynn, Alexander, and Arthur. After that, Elysia and her group decided to go to Lavely Pizza.


    "Fufu, why don''t youe with them, Theo?" Amelie nudged her son as she gave a teasing smile.


    "Ah, that, but, mother?" Prince Theo didn''t understand why his mother was urging him like that. If it was like this, how could he say no?


    "Haha, forget your hesitation and go hang out with them once in a while." Amelie pushed her son''s back as she encouraged her son to catch up with the divine group as soon as possible.


    "Yeah, youth!" Arthur cheered his son.


    "..." Theo went silent, but he nodded in understanding. He then went after the divine group as requested. There was a lot of work that needed to be done, but it seemed his parents would take care of it for him.


    "Ah, what a coincidence. It reminds me of the new menu at your Lavely Pizza. If that''s possible, can I go with you guys for a visit?" Theo greeted the girls with a prince-charming smile.


    Elysia nced at her friends, and no one had any objections. Therefore, she represented to answer. "Mm, that''s fine. Let''s go together."


    "Perfect." Theo nodded happily.


    "Nee, Theo, could youe here for a moment?" Sylvia smiled with mischief as she had a splendid idea. She stared at the human prince but gave the nearby brown cat a hand signal.


    "Hmm?" Prince Theo tilted his head slightly. He then went closer to the dragon girl with a clueless expression.


    However, he felt something was wrong because this dragon girl suddenly crouched down to pick up a brown cat. The dragon girl then ignored him because she yed and talked with that brown cat.


    "..." Prince Theo was at a loss for words. He just got toyed with?


    "Hm? You seem confused, prince? The Theo I''m referring to is this dashing brown cat. You happen to share the same name as him. Isn''t that right, Theo?" Sylvia petted the brown cat and looked at his face.


    "Rawr." Theo rolled his eyes, then he looked at the human prince who had the same name as himself. Well, he was much cooler and more amazing than the human Theo.


    After that, he rebelled for freedom, but this devil girl couldn''t just grant it. With five seconds of resistance, he finally freed himself and returned to the ground.


    "What''s wrong with him? He''s fine when it''s Ely who petted him, though?" Sylvia pouted as she red at Theo, the cat.


    "That''s because he doesn''t want to be involved in your pranks." Yuuki rolled her eyes.


    Everyone then exited the pce and boarded the Evroria luxurious royal carriage.. However, it was just a carriage without the presence of the horses.

 Chapter 551 - Some Items To Create

    <h4>Chapter 551 - Some Items To Create</h4>


    Ariel ordered her subordinates to ce four white horses into the front of the carriage. With four trained horses from the Holy Cathedral, that luxurious carriage then left the pce area to go to Lavely Pizza. A squad of holy knights was also there to escort it.


    Everyone headed straight for the top floor as they attracted quite a bit of attention. However, Sylvia and Yuuki immediately returned to the third floor to order some dishes.


    "Wow, so this is a limited edition menu that isn''t always served like pizza? But burgers, huh... What should I order, hmm?" Sylvia looked at the menu book with some careful thought.


    She was eager to order everything, but she wanted at least one special burger from the customer''s choice, namely a custom order.


    "Okay, we''ll order everything, ten for each one. And one more thing, one more addition. I''ll take a double, triple bossy deluxe extra plus. Would you please take our orders to the top floor?" Sylvia returned the menu book to the waitress.


    "Understood. Then, please excuse me. Your order will be delivered to the top floor soon." The waitress bowed slightly and left in a hurry.


    "What did you mention in thatst order, Sylvia? That sounds like greed." Yuuki folded her arms in astonishment.


    "Don''t sweat it. It''s just something I ordered on a whim. This Lavely Pizza is willing to serve the order even though the request is a bit odd, and that''s a plus point. I don''t even know what to serve for it, but let''s just wait, hehe~" Sylvia rubbed her hands together.


    "Well, let''s go upstairs. Everyone''s waiting for us." Yuuki heaved a subtle sigh and left.


    "Mkay." Sylvia soon followed.


    Momentster, they returned to the top floor.


    "We''re back! I''ve already ordered for everyone." Sylvia raised her hand in greeting.


    "Mm, wee back. So, where''s the food?" Nell answered the greeting. She checked the two girls who had just returned, but she couldn''t see any food with them.


    "Food?" Vanessa looked up to check as she happened to be near the entrance.


    "Hm, we ordered a lot, and everything will be delivered here when our orders are ready. Ah, this is a bit impractical since A isn''t around." Sylvia picked up the white cat by her feet before joining the girls.


    At that moment, Rhea tugged Elysia''s dress for attention. ''I want to go to the Nature Realm now, Master Elysia. I''d better start making some other magic items. You and Nell can help me modify everything to perfection when everything is ready.''


    ''Hmm? Don''t you want to try our new Lavely Pizza menu?'' Elysia looked at Rhea with an offer.


    ''No, I still felt full from the luncheon at Evroria Pce a while ago. So, is it okay?'' Rhea replied with a tender smile.


    ''Okay then, but you need to tell Nell about this first.'' Elysia didn''t mind.


    ''I will alsoe along to make sure our Rhea doesn''t carry that heavy burden alone. You and Nell can catch up with uster.'' Elena suddenly joined the private telepathic channel to give a piece of advice.


    ''Thank you. Everything would go a lot easier then. My mother will also help us, actually.'' Rhea appreciated Elena''s concern. She then told Nell about their agenda via telepathy.


    After that, Elena, Elysia, and Rhea excused themselves before going to Elysia''s bedroom.


    Elysia opened the Nature Realm''s portal for Elena and Rhea to enter, closed it again, then returned to the living room.


    "Wow, you came back so soon, Ely. I think you need to do something private with the Goddesses. Here, please sit next to me." Sylvia greeted Elysia while patting the seat next to her.


    "Mm, we need to do something after this. We also need to make some itemster." Elysia went to sit next to Sylvia.


    Vanessa then jumped away from Sylvia andy on her master''sp.


    "Err, what''s with these little beasts? They''re so clingy and docile to you. Not one, but all of them." Sylvia pouted, but her hands seemed to move on their own to caress the white cat.


    "Hehe..." Elysia only replied with a smallugh. She also didn''t know why the little beasts were so docile to her. Theo and Le were also included.


    Meanwhile, Prince Theo just stared at Elysia with some thoughts in mind. He had a thousand unanswered questions, but Elysia''s closeness to the Goddesses left him at a loss for words. An intention to build a good and close rtionship with this Goddess''s disciple was not as simple as it seemed.


    "Do you have any weird ideas about Elysia? She is beyond your reach because she has divine beings as her background." Theo, the brown cat, gave a piece of good advice as he felt it was wrong to let this human prince keep ring at Elysia.


    "Ho? What do you mean by a weird idea? I just wanted to be friends, and I think that''s fine." Prince Theo nced at the nearby brown cat. He then raised his hand to prove his point. "Hey, Elysia, let''s be friends!""


    "Let''s start with an acquaintance." Elysia answered almost instantly.


    "..." Prince Theo looked down. He felt like he had just been rejected outright.


    "You look gloomy, Prince Theo. I have a little advice for you. Would you like to hear it?" Evelyn spoke in a whisper-like voice as she felt sorry for this prince.


    "???" Prince Theo nced at Evelyn. This princess was actually Elysia''s close friend. So, some info from Evelyn might be helpful. "Hmm, I''m all ears."


    "Mn, then wait a moment." Evelyn wrote something down on paper then gave it to Prince Theo. She couldn''t whisper that many details because Prince Theo was across from the sofa.


    "Hmm." Theo unfolded the piece of paper and read it silently.


    [Something happened in Ely''s childhood. It made her unable to see anyone as a friend easily. If you really want to be Ely''s friend, then it''s not as simple as you ask for it, but you need to prove that you''re not kidding. You know, it''s also not easy for us to be recognized as Ely''s friends...]


    ''Something happened to Elysia in the past? Something like what? Who were the savages who dared to hurt her and leave her traumatized? So, her past doesn''t seem to be just rainbows and butterflies, huh... Something like being betrayed, and it repeats?'' Prince Theo folded the piece of paper and put it in his pocket. He looked at Elysia as if he knew something about her more than he could see.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    There was a sudden knock on the door. Sylvia immediately rushed to open the door because she knew that their order had finally arrived.


    "Are these all our orders?" Sylvia pointed her finger at the serving trolly.


    "Yes, everything is here." The waitress pointed her palm towards therge serving hood above the serving trolley and the storage door below.


    "Okay. Thank you. You can return to your duty now." Sylvia immediately pushed the serving trolley in and closed the door with her tail.


    "..." The waitress fell silent in a brief trance because it was her first time meeting a beastkin, and it was a dragonkin.


    "Huehehe..." Sylvia opened the hood of the biggest serving because she knew that it was her special order.


    "Err... Are you going to eat that? How are you going to eat it if it''s that big? Isn''t it eaten by biting it directly like the customer just now?" Yuuki flinched slightly when Sylvia showed everyone that deluxe thingy burger.


    Sylvia ran to the kitchen to wash her hands, then she immediately returned. "I can eat them one at a time. I''ve washed my hands, and now it''s time for me to eat."


    "Well, that looks delicious. I''ll order one like thatter." Nell picked up a random burger, but her eyes were drawn to Sylvia''s burger.


    "Hm? You''ll look like you''re about to eat a mountain of food then. I thought you wanted to keep your image clean." Oceanid tossed a mini burger into his mouth in one go, but he didn''t unwrap it first.


    "Well, it feels like paper at first, but it''s pretty tasty afterward." Oceanidmented and took the others.


    "You need to unwrap it first, you idiot! See, this is the correct way to eat this kind of food." Oceanid''s avatar unwrapped it and threw it into his mouth at once.


    "For some reason, I see that''s the wrong way to eat a burger, but I don''t want to correct them." Elysia took a burger and partially unwrapped it, but she hesitated for a moment because her mouth couldn''t open wide. So she put the burger on a te and used a knife and fork to eat it.


    Some of the others imitated Elysia''s way of eating, but not the little beasts and gluttons.


    Having finished with that, Elysia decided it was time to help Rhea and Elena. Thus, she rose from her seat.


    Nell got the cue. She then floated up and told everyone. "Looks like Ely and I need to leave immediately to do something that can''t be dyed. We also have some items to create. With that being said, we excuse ourselves. Please be a good boy and a good girl while we''re gone."


    "Mm! We will be kind and well-behaved. The Sea God and the holy knights will be around to keep us out of trouble or harm." Sylvia waved her hand happily. She knew that Elysia and the Goddesses would realize their previous item designs.


    After getting a response from everyone, Elysia bowed slightly and followed Nell into her room.. The living room fell into silence for a few seconds after the bedroom door tightly closed.

 Chapter 552 - Divine Grade Battlesuit

    <h4>Chapter 552 - Divine Grade Battlesuit</h4>


    The days passed peacefully and quietly without any problems whatsoever. Elysia only came out asionally, but no one questioned what she was doing in the room with the Goddesses.


    Elysia, Elena, Rhea, Nell, and Lifa worked together to make weapons and magic items using the same theory from the silver-gold magic wand. Several variations were created as a result.


    Sylvia and the others yed many of Elysia''s games to pass their spare time. Apart from Prince Theo, everyone else decided to stay there, including Ariel.


    Although some people went out for specific reasons, they would be back as soon as possible. Several guests came and went, but Elysia wasn''t there to greet them.


    In the early morning on the third day, everyone was excited for one reason. And it was because they knew that Elysia, this time, would bring the news they had been waiting for the most.


    "Fwaah... Good morning everyone. You''re up so early." Elysia yawned and covered her mouth before greeting everyone.


    "Yes, good morning! I''ve been awake since the sun had just risen on the eastern horizon. Lynn said you woulde this morning because what you were doing with the Goddesses was over. Is that true, Ely?" Sylvia pointed her finger at Lynn with an excited expression.


    "You look excited..." Elysia rubbed her eyes gently. She felt very sleepy.


    "Hm? But, are you okay? You look exhausted, Ely." Yuuki went closer as she was worried.


    "Mm... The Goddess of Nature didn''t let me rest for the night. She was so excited, and it drained me." Elysia nced at Rhea and Nell, but they just gave her an innocent smile.


    "E-eh!? Why does that sound so lewd? What were you doing all night, hmm? That''s not good, hum. I know Ely is lovely, but she''s a mortal who needs rest. If you- Oow!" Sylvia smiled seductively while stealing nces at Elysia and the Goddess of Nature. Yet, Yuuki flicked her forehead instead.


    "What do you want by doing that, Yuuki!?" Sylvia clutched her forehead in dissatisfaction.


    "You perverted devil, please stay quiet. Ely, please sit down first. It''s fine if you want to rest, you know? You don''t have to force yourself." Yuuki took Elysia''s arm and guided the sleepy girl to sit on the sofa.


    "But, I want to see all of you in the armor-set made especially for you. You in your battlesuit." Elysia replied with a tender smile.


    "Mm, we worked hard to make your designs a reality. Ely and her master worked the most for it. Words of thanks alone are not enough to repay this kindness. Even so, your dream magic item isplete and ready to use." Rhea took out a golden box and opened it.


    The dazzling glint of golden light blinded everyone''s vision for a few seconds.


    As the light dimmed, all eyes immediately turned solely to the golden box. Several luxurious and beautiful jewelry items were very much like divinely carved objects.


    "For those whose names I will mention, pleasee here to receive your private magic item." Nell floated up and announced to everyone.


    Nell then said the names one by one, and her big sister handed an item to the owner.


    On the other hand, Oceanid was left with his eyes and mouth wide open. He red at the divine grade items as if he couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    These Goddesses distributed magic items of such a high-level battlesuit to those weak mortals... It was like they were handing out a tremendous cutting-edge weapon to the toddlers. But, it was all because of Elysia, wasn''t it?


    Oceanid nced at Elysia, then at Rhea and Nell. He didn''t really understand the rtionship between the three of them, but something must be there. He thought those designs was just ying around, but who would have thought that it would actually manifest three dayster.


    "Woah..." Vanessa hugged her ne as if it was the most precious thing. She then looked at her uncle and aunt. They also got items simr to her, namely a unique tiger ne.


    "Hehehe..." Sylvia looked at the bracelet on her wrist with sparkling eyes. She then raised it a little, but it slumped again. Was the bracelet too big for her?


    "Fufu..." Yuuki covered her mouth in a mocking giggle.


    "What''s the matter with you? This bracelet might be able to adjust its sizeter. Look at you, I''m surprised that you actually asked for a catalyst in the form of a ring." Sylvia pointed to the ring on Yuuki''s middle finger.


    "This? I feel like it will give me a sense of responsibility and belonging." Yuuki raised her middle finger to show off her ring.


    "Alright, it will look like ordinary jewelry, but it''s not. Please put it on before I give exnations and instructions about your item." Rhea pped her hands together to get everyone''s attention.


    Everyone instantly fell silent and gave their full attention to the Goddess of Nature. They also wore their particr item as requested.


    "Each item already has a name and a special function which is not as simple as what you write on paper. You will find out everything when you have the permission and acknowledgment from the item itself. You need to remember that the item has artificial consciousness. It can only be used by yourself, and you cannot remove it from your body in any way. It will stay there, forever." Rhea looked at everyone''s expressions.


    Hearing that, some curious individuals tried to remove the particr item, but it was just a futile effort.


    "Don''t panic or feel anxious. It''s a protective mechanism whereby the item will ''destroy'' when it leaves your body. Now, please close your eyes and transfer your consciousness to the item andmunicate with them. Talk to your item, and get acknowledgment from them. It''s a divine grade item, and you''ll know everything from it once you''ve got your item acknowledgment." Rhea reassured everyone with a friendly smile.


    The girls and the little beasts looked at each other. They then nodded in understanding and tried tomunicate with their items. The one who had experience with it was Yuuki, but Sylvia was the first to get the blessing of the bracelet.


    "Eh-eh?" Sylvia was a bit surprised when she just opened her eyes.


    How could that not be? Her shiny ck bracelet suddenly shrunk to fit her forearm. After that, it seemed to be absorbed into his body, leaving only a gold tattoo in the form of a magnificent bracelet. Not done with that, the tattoo then faded and disappeared entirely.


    The same thing happened to everyone, and their divine items disappeared as a result.


    "Well... I presume you have seeded in obtaining the acknowledgment of your divine item, and information has flowed into your mind. Now, please show your transformation to Elysia. Show us the brand new you." Rhea went to sit beside Elysia, and Nell followed her.


    "Let me be the first to try it." Sylvia turned around and asked everyone.


    "All right, go ahead. The spotlight is on you alone for now." Yuuki looked at the others and represented everyone to answer as she didn''t see any objections either.


    Sylvia took a step forward and rubbed her hands. She then took a deep breath to prepare herself to cast a summoning spell for her divine transformation.


    "By the limitless power of darkness and sovereignty. We work in the dark to serve the light. Come to me, Aracheris!" Sylvia raised her hand high as she shouted her incantation with passion and conviction.


    A golden light instantly enveloped her entire body, but it was not enough to dazzle anyone. It was like she became a golden shadow and transformed into a new form.


    Sylvia''s dress instantly vanished into particles, but the divine light was still there to cover her entire body. A dominant ck and red-coloured armor set appeared out of nowhere and instantly wrapped around her body.


    A long ck spear materialized along with two daggers at the waist. Sylvia caught the spear, and the golden light instantly disappeared. The brand new her appeared in front of everyone, and she felt proud for so many reasons.


    "Hehe, I''m feeling so excited! What do you think, Ely? WOW, even my hairstyle has changed? This is so amazing." Sylvia twirled in delight. She looked at Elysia with sparkling eyes then took out arge mirror from her Space Bag.


    Elysia smiled in response. It was one of the masterpieces she made with Elena and the two Goddesses. Of course, the results were satisfactory.


    Sylvia was d in a battlesuit which was a bit sexy since it was the requested design. The arms and legs were covered in armor, but they only reached the elbows and knees. This devil girl wore a tight battle suit, like a school swimsuit but also a bit like light armor.


    Those long ears were even d in armor, but the cleavage was still partially visible for all to see.


    Alluring yet dangerous demonic dragon. That was the impression Sylvia wanted to have in that battle suit.


    "You look charming, sexy, but emit a dangerous aura. I hope you like it even though there are some changes, Sylvi." Elysia gave a lightpliment with a sense of satisfaction.


    "Mm! I like it, no, I love it! I express my deepest gratitude to you. Allow me to work in the dark to serve the light as I''m always ready at your beck and call.." Sylvia knelt before Elysia and the two Goddesses with one hand on her chest.

 Chapter 553 - Something Wet

    <h4>Chapter 553 - Something Wet</h4>


    "Mhn..." Elysia felt her cheeks slightly moist, and something damp was rubbing against her cheek again and again.


    She then opened her eyes slightly, still half-conscious with a bit of hazy vision.


    The light-headed girl took a few seconds to realize what was going on. A white cat was licking her cheek?


    "V-Vann?" Elysia opened her eyes wide.


    "Mm, good afternoon, master. You seem disturbed, and I tried to wake you." Vanessa stepped back andy on her master''s tummy.


    "Good afternoon... Eh, wait. Wasn''t I watching everyone try their divine items? Was it all a dream? A dream that hasn''te in my sleep for a long time?" Elysia muttered under her breath. She felt a little confused.


    "Mm! You saw us all in our battlesuit, master. You even prepared for my two forms of transformation. However, you fell asleep on the shoulders of the Goddess of Nature when it was Uncle Theo''s turn. You seemed so exhausted. Please forgive me for waking you up earlier. "Vanessa tilted her head to find out what might be bothering her master.


    "But, why lick my face? It''s fine if you wake me up the usual way..." Elysia took a wet tissue on the nightstand near the bed and wiped her face from Vanessa''s saliva. She then realized what Vanessa had said earlier. "I was disturbed by something while sleeping? Did I have a bad dream? But, I can''t remember any dreams, though?"


    Feeling like she got nothing with just attempting to think, Elysia looked at Vanessa and asked. "Thanks for waking me up. But what happens to me when I sleep, Vann?"


    "You were restless and sweaty. Could it be because your muscles are quite tense from exhaustion? I massaged you before I decided to wake you, master. How do you feel now?" Vanessa felt proud and honored to admit her actions.


    "I see... I feel fit and refreshed. Thanks, Vann. So that''s why you licked my face?" Elysia smiled and raised the white cat to eye level.


    "I- I can''t? But, you are my master. I don''t wake everyone up by licking their faces." Vanessa replied with an innocent yet pitiful gaze.


    Elysia heaved a subtle sigh to see her contracted beast''s expression. She then propelled her body to sit down and put Vanessa on herp before she gave her a few caresses. "I didn''t ask to tell you that you shouldn''t do that, though? What time is it, hmm?"


    Elysia turned her head to the nearby clock cube. It was one o''clock in the afternoon. So, six to seven hours had passed since she watched everyone in their divine battlesuit?


    Vanessa moved her head reflexively to follow her master''s hand movements. She purred because it was always a pleasure to be petted by her master.


    Elysia just smiled to see her white cat. Vanessa''s cat form purred every time she gave a few caresses. Still, it was slightly different when Vanessa was a big tiger. Might it be ''chuff'' instead?


    *ck*


    The bedroom door suddenly opened, and a teenage girl of heavenly beauty with long turquoise hair and a hint of azure at the ends of her hair entered. She had a tray in her hand. "Hm? I''m d to see you''re fit again, Ely. You missed breakfast, right? I made you a healthy bowl of porridge."


    "Mm, thanks for your concern. I really appreciate it." Elysia replied with a bright smile.


    Rhea then sat on a bench next to the bed and put the tray on the nightstand. "Hmm... Do you want me to feed you?"


    "No thanks. I''ll go wash my hands first." Elysia put Vanessa on the bed before she left to go to the bathroom.


    A few momentster, she returned and sat on the edge of the bed, next to Rhea.


    "Here, please enjoy while it''s warm. I made this myself. Please tell me whether it suits your taste or not." Rhea then handed the bowl of porridge full of nutrition to Elysia.


    "Thank you, and have a good meal." Elysia then ate the porridge. "Hmm~ This is delicious."


    "I''m d to hear it." Rhea put her hands in herp. She only smiled warmly to watch Elysia devour her homemade porridge.


    "Oh right, what about everyone after I fell asleep this morning?" Elysia paused for a moment as she wanted to know what happened more.


    "I carried you so you can sleep well in this room while the others deactivated their divine battlesuits after Sylvia took some photos of everyone. They are currently in the living room, ying some Elysia''s games while enjoying some pizzas." Rhea reported a summary of what happened.


    But, she then remembered some essential things and immediately reported that too. "Ah, one more thing. Several guests came to see you, us. However, Sea God told all the guests to leave ande back another time. My little sister is now also on her way to distributing our Anti Curse Mechanism to various war spots around the world. She gave some notices to the higher-ups of each continent as well."


    "Hm? Is that okay? I mean, anyone could have the intention of stealing our Anti Curse Mechanism, right?" Elysia had some worries.


    After all, Anti Curse Mechanism was a masterpiece of many varied items, the result of hard work between the three Goddesses, Elena and herself. Greedy and irresponsible people would obviously be tempted to take the tool for personal gain.


    "We have considered it, but my little sister hase up with a solution. She did not tell any third parties where she put our Anti Curse Mechanism, only supporting information. She also ced my talisman seal in all spots. So, information whatever at that particr spot wille to us with this talisman." Rhea took out a light green talisman.


    Ancient-looking golden handwriting read ''activate'', and behind it were dozens of mysterious tiny gold dots.


    "All these golden dots indicate how many mechanisms my little sister has put in ce. She has installed eighty-nine Anti Curse Mechanisms around the sealed areas." Rhea turned her talisman and exined a bit.


    "Mm, then, everything will be perfect and under control." Elysia was relieved. She then ate her lunch and checked Elena''s state in the Soul Realm.


    Elena was fast asleep, hugging her spirit. But, Elena''s drool sttered all over her spirit''s face.


    "..." Elysia was at a loss for words. It was evident that not only her face was covered in saliva, but her spirit also suffered a simr fate.


    Even so, Elysia just let it be. Elena must still be feeling really tired. Probably more than her fatigue, and it would take at least half a day of rest like what Elena announcedst night.


    Done with lunch, Elysia carried Vanessa and left the room with Rhea. She was then warmly greeted by everyone. They seemed relieved and happy to see her back.


    "Are you really all right, Ely? Would you like some ginger milk to warm you up?" Evelyn went to sit beside Elysia and asked with concern.


    "I''ve had enough rest, so I''m fine. Uhm, please don''t me me for staying upte, okay? But, I want ginger milk." Elysia backed away a little. It reminded her of her secretary Evelyn who would drag her to bed if she stayed upte.


    "One ginger milk with a little sugar, right? Please wait a moment. I''ll make it for you." Evelyn nodded and hurried off to the kitchen.


    Elysia looked at Evelyn''s back reflexively, but some gazes were still on her. She knew they had something to say. "Err... Why are you all looking at me like that? Is there some good newsing?"


    "Hehe, Ely... We remember that you also have a divine battlesuit. Can we see your transformation?" Sylvia rested her head on her hands and disyed a cute attitude.


    "I..." Elysia felt a little embarrassed to fulfill the request. After all, the design of her fallen angel robes was slightly modified in the finale to disy something graceful, alluring, and beautiful.


    Yet, consequently, her battlesuit was quite showing off her skin and curves. Elena also got a simr battlesuit, but that girl didn''t have the same shyness as her!


    Because of that, Elysia immediately turned her head toward Rhea to ask for help. Unfortunately, Rhea only responded with a sweet smile.


    ''Meanie...'' Elysia voiced her grievances via telepathy.


    ''Oh my... I''d also like to see you in your fallen angel battlesuit again, Master Elysia. You look very charming and captivating. Uhm, do you feel too shy to show it to your friends now? That''s fine. You''ll get used to itter.'' Rhea sped her hands with sparkling eyes. She anticipated Elysia''s transformation very much.


    ''But, but- That, I just don''t feel ready for everyone to see. Sylvi will probably take some photos too...'' Elysia spoke her mind.


    ''Ah, Master Elena doesn''t seem to have woken up yet. So, she can''t apany you through this. If so, would you like me to apany you, Master Elysia? I got a new divine dress, err battlesuit too and will show it to everyone with you~'' Rhea offered another solution.


    ''Um, okay.'' Elysia gave an agreement almost instantly. She felt that she wouldn''t be so embarrassed if she wasn''t alone under the spotlight.


    "Uhm, Ely? Can we?" Sylvia rested her head on Elysia''sp while looking up with a pleading gaze.


    "Hum-mm~ Ely was embarrassed to disy her divine battlesuit alone when you all showed it off this morning. I''ll be wearing my new divine dress to apany Ely so she won''t be too shy, but please don''t take our picture." Rhea came closer and reminded everyone, mainly aimed at the devil girl.


    "Well.... Understood!" Sylvia considered it for a moment, then she gave a salute.

 Chapter 554 - Elysias Battlesuit

    <h4>Chapter 554 - Elysia''s Battlesuit</h4>


    It was just a poof in the blink of an eye. Elysia and Rhea were instantly d in their battlesuits without many magical effects.


    Elysia wore a long ck dress, which resembled a robe, with an open back. Three pairs of ck wings with a hint of purplish spread out on their backs. ck gloves and shoes with slightly intricate floral motifs matched the theme of the dress.


    Thest ones, a pair of cross-like earrings and a purplish-ck wing-like crown, emerged as the purplish-ck bracelet on Elysia''s forearm dimmed.


    Everything only took one second, much faster than the other''s divine battlesuit. Elysia finished with her instant transformation to summon her fallen angel battlesuit.


    Meanwhile, Rhea wore a slightly simpler dress. A silk turquoise with a hint of azure dress wrapped her body like highlighting her curvy figure. It was not too revealing but still captivating nheless.


    Wing-shaped motifs adorned around her bust, tummy, and long skirt. She then let her six wings be exposed to the world.


    "Woah... You are so beautiful and bewitching. You even have six wings there." Sylvia gulped her saliva as she was mesmerized to see the two stunning figures before her. She looked at her wings reflexively, then at Elysia and the Goddess of Nature again. She then picked up a nearby tool.


    "Mm, well, please put the device back. No photo shoot for Ely and me." Rhea pointed at the shiny ck tool in Sylvia''s hand.


    "Oh, umm, hehe..." Sylvia chuckled and stowed her Memoire into her Space Bag.


    "Mhm..." Elysia held her arm. She felt a little embarrassed to wear this outfit and received stares from everyone.


    Although they showered her with praise and words of admiration afterwards.


    *Swoosh*


    Rhea''s six turquoise wings with hints of azure disappeared into particles and turned into a tattoo of wings on her back. After a while, the tattoo fades and is no longer visible.


    "Wow, that''s really achievable? Can you do the same thing, Ely? Having wings is helpful and cool, but it''s also sometimes a pain in everyday life." Sylvia was amazed to see the technique of hiding the wings. She tried to touch one of Elysia''s wings andpared it to hers.


    "I can do that too, but it''s because these wings are divine items, not because I have real wings, okay?" Elysia folded her wings and turned them into particles. She did the same implementation as Rhea to turn her wings into a tattoo on her back. After that, the tattoo slowly faded and disappeared.


    "Wow, that''s amazing! Can I do the same? Dragonkins can only make their wings tiny and fold their wings hidden behind their backs. I wanted something like this too, and that tattoo was so cool." Sylvia was feeling somewhat envious and curious. She touched Elysia''s back to confirm something.


    "That''s amused, Sylvi. Hm, we''ll find out tomorrow. Your father said that it took you about seven days to try changing your form again, right?" Elysia took a step forward to avoid Sylvia''s mischievous hand.


    "Mm, yeah! I''ll try it tomorrow after the adaptation or whatever. It''s only tomorrow, one more day, yeah..." Sylvia stroked her wings. She liked her wings, but that didn''t mean she wanted them to always be on her back.


    "Hm, I guess this is enough, right?" Rhea touched her turquoise bracelet, and her battlesuit turned into particles and entered the bracelet. The bracelet was then absorbed into her forearm.


    Elysia then also touched her purplish-ck bracelet. She was back in her pajamas now.


    "Uhm, I did hear that the Goddess of Blessings said that we would be going to the Devil Continent at dusk. Is that true?" E raised her hand to ask.


    "You overheard our conversation before the Goddess of Blessings left? But, yeah, we''re going to the Devil Continent this evening. Do you all want to stay, ore with us?" Rhea gave a nod of confirmation.


    "Of course, everyone shoulde along! Let me introduce the devils to all of you. You can see firsthand what the devils are like on the Devil Continent. It''s not about being horrible or all cruel, devils are also sentient beings with thoughts and feelings." Sylvia raised her hand high and waved her hand.


    "Mm! I''lle too! I know that good and evil is something to be judged individually or as a group, not across races." Evelyn expressed her agreement almost instantly.


    "Me, too." E also nodded in agreement.


    Yuuki, Lynn, and the others felt it was obvious toe along. So, they didn''t have any objections.


    "Oh right! Here''s your ginger milk, Ely. It''s still hot." Evelyn handed a cup of hot drink to Elysia.


    "Thank you, Eve." Elysia epted that and went to sit down before she took a sip. After that, she excused herself as she wanted to change her clothes.


    "Eh, wait... This morning, I was wearing a white dress. But, why am I wearing pajamas now? Who changed my clothes while I was asleep?" Elysia froze as she saw her reflection in the mirror. She only realized that now after she entered her bedroom.


    ''It was me who changed your clothes while you were asleep, Master Elysia. Please forgive my rudeness. Your white dress may be ufortable to wear to sleep.'' Rhea walked closer.


    "E-eh?" Elysia turned her head to the side reflexively as she heard footsteps there.


    ''Huh!? R-Rhea? Why did youe in too? I just want to change clothes.'' Elysia was taken back to see Rhea was already beside her. She was not aware that Rhea had followed her into the room.


    ''As your good Patron Goddess, I will help you change clothes. Now, please raise your hands, Master Elysia. I have prepared an elegant dress for you.'' Rhea took out a purplish-ck dress from her Space Bag and smiled tenderly.


    ''Ah, uhm, I can change clothes by myself...'' Elysia took a step back with a fierce blush on her face.


    ''Ah, are you embarrassed, Master Elysia? That''s okay because you will get used to my service in your daily life. Allow me to serve you.'' Rhea stepped forward, but Elysia backed away again.


    ''That- that, it''s just that, uhm, why are you suddenly acting like my master Elena?'' Elysia could no longer walk backwards because the wall behind her was blocking her.


    ''That''s because I learned a lot from Master Elena. She asked me to take care and protect you at all times. But, is it possible for you to feel ashamed if it''s just you? Do you want to apany me? Shall I change clothes here too?'' Rhea put her finger to her chin while thinking.


    ''What did you learn from her!? Uuu, why did you say that so casually and without any shyness?'' Elysia was a bit overwhelmed to get out of this situation. She knew Rhea wanted to feel useful and needed. Still, she couldn''t afford to have the other mischievous Elena in Rhea''s figure.


    ''Why? Maybe it''s because you''ve seen my whole body? You have even torn off my previous divine dress and groped all over my body. You also helped me change clothes a lot when I was a baby, but I''m a big girl now.'' Rhea twirled a lock of her hair with a faint blush.


    ''That''s because I''m healing you from the curse energy contamination in your body, right?'' Elysia widened her eyes as if she couldn''t believe it.


    ''Uhm, anyway, now please raise your hands, Master Elysia. You may still feel a little tired and need some help.'' Rhea asked politely and directed Elysia to take a few steps forward.


    ''...'' Elysia was silent, but she just let Rhea help her change into her new dress. She also let Rhea fix her hair and appearance.


    ''With this hair ornament and now you look perfect, Master Elysia. Do you like how you look now?'' Rhea smiled proudly.


    ''Mm, thanks for your help.'' Elysia nodded slightly, though with a blush on her face.


    ''Hehe, I''m d to hear that. Looks like I need to change into my new dress too. Will you help me, Master Elysia?'' Rhea took out a light turquoise dress from her Space Bag.


    ''Um, fine. Come here, I''ll help you get your hair done.'' Elysia stood up and pointed her palm at the stool.


    A few momentster, Elysia and Rhea came out of the room wrapped in their new dresses. One of the things they made together yesterday, their exclusive homemade dresses of the highest quality.


    "Woah, so beautiful. Are we going to the Devil Continent for diplomatic rtions and a night party?" Lynn was stunned for a moment to witness the charm of the captivating beauty.


    The others were also stunned, but they took a little longer to get out of their trance.


    "Not really. We''re only going to meet the Devil Emperor, Sylvia''s father, in his pce for a few reasons. I think the Goddess of Blessings has met him by now." Rhea shook her head.


    Oceanid had just opened the door and entered at that moment, but he was also stunned to look at Elysia and Rhea. After all, beauty was there to be appreciated. But, it was only for a moment because he came from outside for some reason.


    "You look very beautiful,dies and gentlemen. So, are you all ready to go to the Devil Continent?" Oceanid gave a thumbs up with a sparkling smile topliment all the girls. He then pointed his thumb at the door behind him. "Even so, we have some guests here. What are you going to do now? Allow them in?"


    "Mm, let them in." Elysia confirmed.


    Oceanid just nodded in response and left the room.. A few momentster, he returned with several guests following him.

 Chapter 555 - Going To War

    <h4>Chapter 555 - Going To War</h4>


    "Excuse me." Rosie was the first guest to enter, and the others followed.


    By the time they saw Elysia and the girls already d in beautiful dresses, they were stunned for a few seconds.


    "So beautiful... Ah, I mean, I heard you''re sick, Ely. But why are you in that pretty dress? Here, a gift from us. Please ept it." Rosie handed Elysia a parcel containing assorted fruits, flowers, elixir, and pills.


    "Thank you. However, I''m not sick, though? I''m just not getting enough sleep." Elysia tilted her head slightly in confusion. She then looked at Oceanid, but thetter just scratched his head.


    "Oh, is it like that? Anyway, you''ve been back to this city since three days ago, but none of us were able to see you. I only heard about your situation from Evelyn and Gabrie, but this morning, I got news that you were sick." Rosie turned her head to her little brother with a questioning look.


    "What? I came here this morning with the boys. But, the lord of the seven seas said that Elysia isn''t in a state where she can receive guests. Anyway, it''s great news to see you in good health, Elysia." Fran scratched his head.


    "Ho~" Rosie nodded once then looked at Elysia''s group. "Ah, looks like you guys are going somewhere? Sorry to interrupt then."


    "No, no one is bothered. Please have a-" Elysia pointed her palm into the living room. Still, Sylvia, Yuuki, and the others already upied all the sofas.


    At that moment, Yuuki dropped her fist onto her open palm. She took something out of her Space Bag then put down some extra sofas.


    "Here, please have a seat. I''ll make some tea for you." Yuuki pointed her palm at the sofa before she went to the kitchen.


    After Rosie and everyone else sat on the sofa, Rosie opened her mouth to speak. "Our arrival here is actually because we want to say goodbye to all of you before we return to our hometown."


    "Eh? You''re all going back to your hometown? Did something happen?" Elysia felt somewhat surprised to hear that.


    "Yes, you may not know this yet, but the academy is closed and all students have an indefinite holiday. This is rted to a great war that will probably break out in three months. We will all return to our hometowns tomorrow afternoon because we want to protect our family with everything we have." After saying that, Rosie smiled gently.


    Elysia didn''t answer with words, but her expression was clearly visible to everyone. She looked at all her acquaintances from the academy with worry and concern.


    "You don''t need to worry about us, Elysia. We can take care of ourselves. This is our first war experience actually. Fuiyoh, we will all be involved in the greatest great war in history! There is no hiding ce, and we choose to jump into battle." Brian raised his fist with a big smile.


    "Yeah, even if we''re not very strong, at least we can fight to protect our loved ones." Ashton folded his arms and nodded slightly.


    "The Holy Cathedral is also producing great magic items for war and will be distributed to every region as soon as possible. They are weapons that will help us fight against those terrible monsters." Joanna raised her hand as she stated that information.


    "Hm, the academy will make sure all students return to their hometowns safe. All students from other cities or regions will all depart tomorrow afternoon. Are you all going to stay in this city? How about you, Evelyn?" Raylee nodded slightly then looked at Evelyn.


    "I will go back home tomorrow morning." Evelyn heaved a subtle sigh as she knew she couldn''te along tomorrow. After all, the divine beings would set out to take care of that ursed God.


    "I see..." Raylee nodded in understanding.


    "Are you all going to the battlefield, participating in the war? Weapons of the Holy Cathedral?" Elysia bit her lower lips. She had a bad feeling about this.


    "That is what I would have done, but none of us were allowed to be in the front row." Brian shrugged his shoulders.


    "Even though you are aware that you may not be able to return home safely if you enter the battlefield? This is no ordinary war, you know?" Elysia asked again.


    "Yeah, I''m not afraid to die as long as it has a meaning. Even if my name is not remembered by history, but I will die with honor. But, I won''t fall that easily. I''ve tried the Holy Cathedral''s advanced weapons, and it''s really great for increasing the body''s overall abilities. Isn''t that right, David?" Brian patted his friend''s back.


    "Yeah, we''re going to grind those monsters to a pulp!" David raised his fist high.


    "We will all fight to defend our homnd and world from the invasion of evil creatures. We can''t just sit back and watch." Ashton clenched his fists with a confident smile.


    "I see... Fighting to defend the homnd, huh..." Elysia muttered under her breath. She then asked a few things about who would go into battle.


    Of the eleven acquaintances who came on the asion, five admitted that they would only participate in the back row to handle misceneous matters. They were Rosa, Joanna and co.


    While the rest insisted on participating in the war as warriors. In fact, many students decided to participate because every staff member was very helpful.


    After a few conversations, Elysia ended up sighing softly and sped her hands in prayer. "Sigh... We are not beings strong enough to fight the ursed. If that is your decision, then I can only send my prayers to you, and your family well-being. It is a war to defend our world, may safety and good things always be with us."


    "Amen." The others responded almost simultaneously.


    "Ah, then, we excuse ourselves. We are satisfied to see all of you before we leave tomorrow. Hopefully we can meet again." Rosie wiped the few tears at the corners of her eyes and stood up.


    "Wait, I have something for you." Elysia extended her hand to signal Rosie to sit back down.


    "Hm? Is there something, Ely?" Rosie looked at Elysia with a surprised look. She then sat back down as asked.


    "You may not know this yet, but we''ve recently implemented something called the Anti Curse Mechanism. The Goddess of Blessings has already distributed it across all areas of war potential. However, I want you to always carry this with you under any circumstances. Please ept this." Elysia took out a box from her Space Storage.


    The box suddenly appeared on the table with a poof. It opened and revealed six spherical white crystals to everyone.


    "May I know what this is, Ely? It looks like a crystal ball, but it''s like a mysterious metal too." Rosie picked up a ball to examine it.


    "We call it a power ball. You will know how to use it when you are in a critical situation. It can be a life saving treasure for you. If you are in an urgent situation or certain thing, hold the power ball with strong determination and shout whatever suddenly pops into your mind." Elysia exined a little about the function.


    It was the experimental transformation catalyst. The prototype before creating the divine transformation item that she made with Elena and the two Goddesses.


    Seeing the confused expressions of Rosie and the others, Rhea smiled faintly. "It''s a Heaven Grade Artifact. The power behind great responsibility. One warning from me, it will only be trash if you don''t have great determination, purpose, intent, and passion."


    "!!!" Fran, Raylee, and the boys immediately grabbed one for them.


    Elysia gave such a high-level artifact to them because she was worried that they might not return alive? What a noble heart with extraordinary faith.


    "Then, I will ept this power ball with full responsibility, I will use the power you lent to protect." Brian gripped the spherical metal tightly with emotion. He never thought that this beautiful angel cared about him. It was unexpected, but he was happy.


    Others then expressed their gratitude by emphasizing their goals. The power to protect.


    "Whoo, that''s a bit unfair. You''re not giving me anything, Ely? I''m also going to contribute to the war. Me and my men make armor and war equipment for a lot of people." Rosa pouted as she was feeling jealous.


    "I prepared something else for you. Here, this is for you." Elysia lifted a board from the box and took out five small boxes.


    Rosa, Joanna and the three other girls epted it with a thousand thanks and joy. It was a beautiful white ne, and they had a lot of expectations for it.


    "It will protect you from any harm. Please make sure to always wear the ne under all circumstances." Elysia smiled to see Rosa and the other four girls looking happy to receive the ne.


    "You''re so caring, Ely. I''m d to know you, thank you very much." Rosa clutched her ne with a genuine smile.


    After a few pleasantries, Rosie and the others decided it was time for them to leave. They knew that Elysia''s group would be going somewhere after this.


    "Hopefully we can meet again another time, Ely. We will all be able to survive, for the sake of everyone and this world too." Rosie waved her hand in farewell.


    "Mm, see you next time. Please don''t die, no matter what." Elysia waved her hand. E and Evelyn too.


    "For our lovely angel, we won''t die that easily. Haha, live the light of glory. See you next time, Elysia. I will definitely be back as a great guy." After saying that, Brian walked away with his chest puffed out.


    After the guests left, Elysia sighed and sat back down on the sofa.


    "Is that okay? I gave them six of our first prototypes?" Elysia looked into Rhea''s eyes.


    "That''s fine. It''s just a trial battle armor that will increase the wearer''s abilities based on their affinity. It will greatly increase their survival percentage even if they are quite weak. You care enough for them too, Ely." Rhea replied with a smile.


    "Wow, Ely really is very rich and generous, right? She gave us divine grade treasures and gave heaven grade treasures to her acquaintances. Close friends and acquaintances get a share. Only a Goddess''s disciple and Goddesses Tamer can do that. But, I want a ne like that too... Would Ely give it to me if I asked for it?" Sylvia whispered close to Yuuki''s ear.


    Yuuki''s fox ears twitched slightly. She then silenced the devil girl''s mouth. "You''ve got a divine item, and you still want something else from Ely? You''re so greedy. What if Ely hears you and thinks you''re ungrateful?"


    "Oof." Sylvia immediately covered her mouth.. However, Yuuki''s hand was already there.

 Chapter 556 - Seven Deadly Sins

    <h4>Chapter 556 - Seven Deadly Sins</h4>


    "I''m back... Phew, that''s a lot of work but done in half a day. Here, I''m returning this to you. I don''t want to feel the eleration of flying at such crazy speed again." Nell opened the door and instantly shoved a metal cube into Oceanid.


    She then smoothed her hair while grumbling. "It was super super fast, but I''m kind of dizzy and nauseous right now."


    "Haha, you asked for that. You were able to finish it in such a short time, right? Where''s the gratitude?" Oceanid tossed the cube in his hand then caught it.


    "Thank you very much." Nell turned and flew away towards her big sister and Elysia.


    "Wee back."


    "Thanks for the hard work."


    Rhea and Elysia greeted Nell. They were pretty concerned because Nell looked tired.


    "Mm, are we leaving this evening? I''ve also informed Arthur, Alexander, and the other Emperors about our schedule for next week." Nellnded on her big sister''s palm.


    "Our schedule for next week? If I may ask, what do you mean by that?" Elysia asked in astonishment. She couldn''t remember any significant activity that would take ce next week.


    "Eh? You don''t remember that, Ely? We''ve discussed this before, though? We''re going to gather all the regional lords from every continent into the same room to discuss important matters regarding the future of this world." Nell felt a little confused because Elysia should have known about it.


    "Hm, is it possible, that brief conversation? My apologies, I thought you only had the intention of engaging the Human Race and the Devil Race to cooperate or perhaps make peace for the good of the world." Elysia scratched her cheek gently with an awkward smile.


    "Well, we''ll get everyone involved, but only the Emperors or Empresses will attend next week''s event." Nell nodded slightly.


    "Ahem, sorry to interrupt your conversation. But, is it possible, can we leave now? It''s not a close trip, right? I think the sooner the better. I want to show my human friends the real civilization of devils before night falls." Sylvia cleared her throat from the side for attention.


    Nell didn''t answer and just stared at her big sister. However, Rhea only looked at Elysia for a clue.


    Their n was to leave at dusk, after dinner, for a reason. However, that could change if Elysia had a different opinion.


    That simple gesture looked different in Sylvia''s eyes. She had believed that Elysia had an extremely terrifying natural talent. Still, it was even more so than she had expected. It was not only the Goddesses Tamer, but the Goddesses also considered Elysia''s opinion very much.


    Elysia only replied with a slight nod. With that, Nell returned the nod and turned her head to Sylvia. "Alright then, let''s go now. It''s probably a four hour journey since I''m feeling a bit dizzy from the Sea God eleration magic item."


    With that being said, everyone immediately prepared to leave before they left the Lavely Pizza building. They boarded the Evroria luxurious royal carriage but without horses. The reliable magic carpet was in charge of taking them to fly into the sky after leaving the city gate.


    Under the glow of the evening sky, an invisible carriage flew steadily towards the Devil Continent. It was traveling at a rtively slow pacepared to their recent journey. Yet, it was an opportunity for the curious ones to enjoy the scenery around them.


    "Ah, that is the border of our continent. We have already left the Human Continent and are about to enter the Devil Continent." E pointed to a strait below.


    "Keke, you are about to enter the territory of devils, innocent girls. So, how are you feeling now? Nervous? Afraid?" Sylviaughed like an evil devil.


    "Uhm, we are under divine protection. So, we don''t feel scared. But, yes, I feel a bit nervous considering we will meet a lot of devils." Evelyn twiddled the cube in her hand.


    "Hm, well... It''s okay, your nervousness will disappear when you arrive at my hometown. The devils over there aren''t that bad, but they''re all stupid sometimes--" Sylvia then gave a little story about her hometown to the two human girls.


    Meanwhile, Elysia was just watching from the side,? feeling calm and at peace. Humans and devils could actually make peace, or at least strike a truce, if they suppressed their egos of past grudges and didn''t make things worse by creating new hatred.


    ''Mhm, Ely, good morning.'' Elena propelled her body to sit down and do some stretching. She feels fit again after getting enough rest.


    ''Mm, it''s evening now, sleepy head. Look what you did to my spirit.'' Elysia answered her greeting with a slight scolding.


    ''I''m not a sleepy head, but I just need twice as much rest as you.'' Elena defended herself with a little pout. She then turned her head to check Elysia''s spirit.


    Elena smiled as if she was innocent to watch her saliva stter on Elysia spirit''s face. She didn''t know what happened while she was asleep, but she knew it was her fault.


    ''Eh-eh, ah? Ooh, I''m sorry, Ely. Did I drool in my sleep? Don''t worry, I''ll be responsible for everything.'' Elena wiped Elysia spirit''s face clean with her dress.


    ''Now your spirit is beautiful as new. Mwah, here''s a good morning kiss.'' Elena kissed Elysia spirit''s cheek with a mischievous smile.


    ''...'' Elysia blushed slightly to witness that.


    ''Hmm? Are we going somewhere? Wait a minute, Ely. I''ll apany you out there.'' Elena jumped out of bed.


    ''Uhm, we are on our way to the Devil Continent''s capital city.'' Elysia tried her best to disguise her blushed face with the help of magic before anyone noticed it.


    ''Oh, so we''re going to take Sylvia home, and have a look at the devils daily lives in their environment? Could the Evil God be there now? If so, I''m sure our demonic dragon girl won''t want to be left there even if it''s her house. Oh, right! I remember Devil Continent is quite advanced in technology. I wonder what they have other than something sophisticated like a smartphone called Swype, hehe...'' Elena then went out of the Soul Realm and materialized her body in the outside world.


    Yuuki stared at the heavenlydy before her eyes for a moment. She then moved to the side because she knew that the Goddess of Light would choose to sit beside Elysia rather than anywhere else.


    "Thank you for your consideration." Elena gave a gentle smile and sat down beside Elysia.


    "I am ttered." Yuuki smiled happily.


    "So, basically, humans and devils are simr. They both have good and bad, especially when ites to their inner-sin. I would call it hypocritical if you humans call yourself noble beings without faults and sins. Not just us, but all races also have their share of it. Many of them embrace grave sins knowingly or unknowingly." Sylvia folded her arms and nodded proudly like a sage.


    "Oh~" Evelyn, E, and the little beasts listened to that like good listeners.


    "That''s a good speech, Sylvia. So, it''s a lecture from the devil about devils? What conclusions can we draw, and what kind of grave sin do you mean?" Elena gave a light apuse.


    The apuse immediately made Sylvia a little surprised. She and almost everyone immediately turned their heads towards the sound source.


    "Oh~ Wee back, Ely''s master! I am honored to receive yourpliment." Sylvia put her hands together with a burst of joy.


    She then cleared her throat to make sure her voice sounded reassuring. "Ahem, so it''s like this. You may not have heard me from the start. From my observations, I just exined the simrities and differences between devils and humans.


    So, in conclusion, there are good devils and bad devils, as well as good humans and bad humans. All races have their share of these matters too. And, the grave sin that I mentioned earlier is seven deadly sins. The sins of pride, envy, gluttony, greed, lust, sloth, and wrath. If not all of them, then some of them are something that all living things have inmon."


    "Hum, no one can deny that." Elena replied with a slight nod. She then looked at the little one who was eating a strawberry cake. "What do you think, o the Goddess of Blessings?"


    "Huh? What? It''s just mortal sins. I am a divine creature that has transcended into a realm far above it." Nell was a little surprised that she didn''t expect to be suddenly dragged into the conversation.


    "So, you''re saying that you''re a Goddess without mortal sins? Then, can you exin with your unusual appetite, o little glutton?" Elena folded her arms and gave a mysterious smile.


    "Err, that''s different... If you indulge yourself once in a while, that''s fine, right? After all, we''ve lived for hundreds of thousands, or maybe millions of years, I can''t even remember how long I''ve lived. How boring would it be to live that long without us pouring out our heart''s desires and emotions?" Nell looked at her cake and immediately corrected the erroneous assumption with self-defense.


    "What''s the difference with that? God is just much stronger creatures than mortals. Other than that, there''s almost no difference." Elena rested her cheek on her hand while ncing at Nell, Vanessa, and Sylvia. She hardly saw any difference when it came to their gluttony.


    "Hey, it seems we''re not discussing the same thing. God or not is still a living being. We''re just rulers of our own divinity andws. And, again, I''ve never denied that I''m not a foodie." Nell raised her eyebrows as she realized that Elena''s constant threat was still there. She was still being targeted when she felt that they had reconciled!?


    "Hum-mm~ So, what do you think about humans and devils with their mortal sins, Sylvia? You look surprisingly pretty wise, I never expected that." Elena hummed and asked Sylvia to continue. She was happy to talk about this matter now.


    That way, their group would at least not consider the Gods and Goddesses like perfect beings without the slightest bit of fault. It was dangerous if something untoward happened in the future.


    Sylvia put her hands together, slightly nervous. She knew that she could make a bit of an argument between the Goddess of Light and the Goddess of Blessings, but she chose to talk.


    "Uhm, based on my observations... Lust is a strong passion or longing, especially for sexual desires. Gluttony is an excessive and ongoing eating of food or drink. Greed is an excessive pursuit of material goods. Sloth is an excessiveziness or the failure to act and utilize one''s talents. Wrath is a strong anger and hate towards another person. Envy is the intense desire to have an item that someone else possesses. Pride is an excessive view of one''s self without regard for others.. I also cannot deny that I am free from those sins."

 Chapter 557 - Wales City

    <h4>Chapter 557 - Wales City</h4>


    "Well, if you put it that way, would you like to indulge yourself in the seven great sins?" Elena smiled meaningfully.


    "Wha- Of course not! Just part of it, I didn''t fall that far to have it all..." Sylvia put her fingers together in her confession.


    "Hum-mm~" Elena didn''t mention the topic anymore, but she teased Elysia in her mind. ''So, she is a virgin devil despite having lived hundreds of years.''


    ''What''s wrong with that? Virginity is cool, remains pure.'' Elysia responded almost instantly.


    ''Hehe, you say that as if you- Ah, never mind.'' Elena swallowed back what she wanted to say.


    Unfortunately, that had already been conveyed to Elysia''s mind. She blushed a little. ''I''m good. I already have you.''


    ''Hehe thank you.'' Elena chuckled, and a bubble of pleasure welled up from inside.


    "Ah, have we arrived in the Wales City? This is faster than expected. Look at that big city! The one that stands tallest and majestic in the center is my father''s pce." Sylvia pointed outside somewhat excitedly.


    "Whoa, it''s like a pce with an evil aura. A ck pce with some red and white streaks. A dwelling fit for an evil Devil Emperor." Yuukimented in a t tone.


    "Hey, don''t talk carelessly, that snow fox over there! Although my father is known to be cold-blooded and can kill without blinking, he is a wise leader." Sylvia pped the sofa in dissatisfaction.


    "Ho? Is there a difference? Anyway, how are we going to get into that city? Are we going toe in invisibility or with publicity?" Yuuki rolled her eyes and immediately changed the topic of discussion.


    "Of course, we wille tantly like what we did in the Holy City!" Sylvia stood up and raised her hand high.


    "Well then, we''ll do that with the horse illusion again. But who wants to be a coachman?" Nell didn''t mind that.


    "I, I''ll do it! That way no trouble will happen." Sylvia put her hand on her upper chest to volunteer. She then grabbed the nearby soul fox''s arm. "Lynn, let''s go to the coachman''s seat with me."


    "But we''re still in the sky. Please wait until wend near that city." Lynn patted Sylvia''s hand.


    "Oh, mm, you''re right." Sylvia sat back down after looking at the window.


    Theynded a few momentster, and Nell turned her magic carpet into a dark horse using illusion magic.


    Sylvia and Lynn immediately went to the coachman''s seat, then the carriage came out of invisibility and moved closer to the city,


    "Hm, I thought you would invite Yuuki instead of me, Sylvia." Lynn held the horse rein and started a small conversation.


    "Not really. She''s a bit annoying sometimes." Sylvia gave a small snort in reply.


    "Is that so? You two actually seem quite familiar with each other. I feel a little jealous." Lynn smiled a little.


    "You say that when you oftene as Yuuki''s ally. This can''t be justified, I need an ally to ward off the foxkin intimidation. I need the powerful one. Can I convert Ely as my ally?" Sylvia put her hand to her chin in a low mumble.


    "..." Lynn''s fox ears twitched slightly at that. Even so, she didn''t say anything and just looked ahead.


    "Look, there are two devils flying towards us. Are they the city guards? Are they a snake and a bull?" Lynn pointed at the two ck-and-red-armored devils in the distance.


    "Eh? Oh, no, they''re not city guards, but imperial guards. I don''t think they came for us, they just happened to be heading this way. Let me say hello to them." Sylvia narrowed her eyes to see more clearly who was approaching. However, she did not recognize their identity because they were wearing helmets.


    Sylvia then waited for a few seconds and called out to the two approaching devils. "Hey, you imperial guards over there. Come down here and say hello to this princess!"


    "Oh, by the holy devil grace! That really is the Devil Princess!" One of the imperial guards was surprised. He pped his partner''s back with his serpent tail reflexively.


    "Oh shit! But why did I receive your tail whip? It''s a good thing I''m wearing this armor or peace is never an option." The other imperial guards grumbled.


    "Stop whining like a crybaby devil. Let''s go down or else the Devil Princess will sulk and report us to the Devil Emperor." The serpent-tailed imperial guard reprimanded his partner and lowered his altitude.


    "But we''re on a mission." The broad-horned imperial guard also came down.


    "Fvck the mission! I don''t want to know what might await us if the Devil Emperor finds out that we ignored his precious little princess''s request. Our Lord might hang us dry!" The serpent-like imperial guard gripped his partner''s armor.


    "O-oh, alright." The broad-horned imperial guard stuttered slightly with cold sweat dripping down.


    "Hey, I can hear you from down here, you know? Come down here quickly." Sylvia pursed her lips and folded her arms.


    "Y-yes, mdy!" The two imperial guards saluted and answered in unison. They then floated beside the carriage, which continued to advance.


    "I came with my friends from a farawaynd. Is my father in the pce? What about the Evil God?" Sylvia just let out a small snort and threw a few questions into something she wanted to know right away.


    "Oh, an emissary from the demon fox tribe, but white? Lord Dn is now in his pce. But, as for thetter... We don''t know anything about the Evil God. His divine presence hasn''t been seen sincest week." The serpent-like imperial guard answered without dy.


    "Hm, so that guy hasn''te back here yet, huh? This is great news. All right, now you may go andplete your mission." Sylvia chased the two imperial guards away with a shoo-hand gesture.


    "Aye!" The two imperial guards saluted again then they flew away.


    "Fufu, aren''t they a bit stiff but cute towards you, Devil Princess? They seem to be afraid of you for something." Lynn covered her mouth in a light chuckle.


    "I call it respected. No one dared to be disrespectful before me in my father''s territory." Sylvia puffed out her chest slightly.


    "Oh~" Lynn was able to interpret the hidden meaning of Sylvia''s implied statement. So, it didn''t refer to all parties, and some of them might be disrespectful behind Sylvia''s back.


    When the carriage arrived near the city gate, several city guards approached.


    One of them then took a step forward and said his greeting. "Oh, it''s you Devil Princess. It''s rare enough for you to go out without your father''s supervision."


    "Hum, I came with my friends from a farawaynd. Open the gate now. I need to see my father before anything else." Sylvia gave a slight nod and ordered.


    "Open the gate! Devil Princess is back!" One of the city guards shouted at hisrade on duty on the other side.


    *ck* *ck* *Bang*


    The city gate opened like a two-way sliding door. The city guards then gave way by standing aside. They couldn''t apply any procedures because the one who came was the favorite and most pampered daughter of the city owner.


    "Hum, good job. Please go back to your duty." Sylvia waved her hand slightly, and the carriage entered the city.


    "I don''t know what to say, but your presence seems very special to the devils in this city. But, why didn''t any of the guards ask us to show proof of identity like they do on other continents?" After crossing the city gate, Lynn expressed her amazement at the city guards'' treatment of Sylvia.


    "That''s because it''s Devil Continent. The devils in this city are familiar with my devil aura. So, they can already confirm my identity by sensing my distinctive aura. For anyone else, the guards will of course apply strict procedures." Sylvia shrugged her shoulders.


    "All right, we''ll go straight to the pce, right?" Lynn looked forward to observing the hustle and bustle of life in Devil Capital City.


    At a nce, it was simr to her hometown on the Beastkin Continent. After all, some demons have a lot of resemnce with beastkin in some aspects. The most striking difference is that this city has many tall concrete buildings.


    "Of course." Sylvia nodded.


    When the carriage passed through a fairly busy road, the devils immediately gave way voluntarily even though no guard told them to do so.


    They just stood on the side of the road waiting for the Devil Princess to pass.


    "Mama, it''s Devil Princess Sylvia! Woah, did she have a new style by adding horns and wings and lizard tail essories?" A little devil pointed at the carriage that had just passed.


    "Yes, it is the Devil Princess. But, I think it is her demonic form, my child. It seems, it is more like a dragon than a lizard..." The mother immediately carried her little child and answered in a whisper.


    "But, who''s next to mdy? Someone from the demon fox tribe? I wonder who''s in that luxurious carriage."


    "Eh, wait a moment. You stupid fool, I know the emblem on the carriage. That is the royal carriage of the Evroria Family, Soul Fox n! Our Devil Princess came with one of the royal families of the Beastkin Continent?"


    Several murmurs and rumors immediately broke out among the townspeople. Even so, Sylvia paid no heed to them.


    The journey to the Transcendent Pce''s territory took about half an hour at the speed of a horse. There was no obstruction whatsoever. Even if they came without escort or guard.


    Several imperial guards volunteered to escort Sylvia''s group as they arrived near the pce gate.

 Chapter 558 - Argument And Minor Clash

    <h4>Chapter 558 - Argument And Minor sh</h4>


    In a certain workroom at the research site, somewhere inside the pce. Dn observed some samples and prototypes of thetest weapons that his research team had recently developed.


    Some of these weapons have been mass-produced and distributed to other regions. After some tests under the supervision of the Evil God, several new high-level weapons were created to ensure the devils could eliminate the curse-bearing creatures entirely.


    "Hey, you pay too much attention to the reports and those cool tools. Why don''t you take a little time to look at me?"


    A woman''s seductive voice sounded from behind, but Dn didn''t give it any importance.


    "What do you want, Sophia?" Dn put the important documents on the table then got up from his seat. However, he instead went closer to the long-barreled cannon.


    "Hehe, I''ve obeyed your everymand, can you grant me a request in return?" The woman walked over and stood beside Dn. She pressed her finger to her lips with a flirtatious smile.


    "I don''t do what others want me to do. It''s always me who orders them to do as I say. Tell me what you want. I''m quite busy right now." Dn frowned and raised the long-barreled cannon with one hand.


    "Fufufu, I know you are under quite a lot of stress due to the prediction of the great war that the Evil God announced. But, why don''t you take a break? Let me lighten the load on your shoulders~" Sophia went in front of Dn and put her hand to his chest. She looked at his face with an expression of a thousand meanings.


    "..." Dn couldn''t help but look at the woman before his eyes.


    She was a captivating woman in a skimpy dress with a pattern like a smoldering fire. Orange eyes sparkle like the evening sky, long red-orange hair that flows like a waterfall, and honey-colored skin.


    "Are you trying to seduce me so boldly now?" Dn raised his eyebrows. He didn''t know what his subordinates wanted to achieve, but this woman seemed to never tire of bothering him every time they met.


    "Hehe, why not?" Sophia ran her finger in a small circr motion across Dn''s chest. "Our princess isn''t around to bother us. I''ve admired you and your strength for a long time. To submit to a superior devil is an interesting thing. Among all the powerful devils, youe out as the strongest. You''re perfect to be my mate."


    Sophia then wrapped her arms around Dn''s neck and spoke in a seductive whisper. "Let''s spend the night together, just the two of us~ You can do anything to me, even if it''s the wildest thing in your mind."


    *Bam!*


    The door suddenly opened, and a demonic dragon girl entered with a big smile. "Father I- Eh?"


    Sylvia froze as she just stepped into the room. On the right side of the room, her father was holding a long-barreled cannon, but he was being hugged by an orange woman, the fire chicken!?


    The immediate action was executed without a second thought. Sylvia went to her father''s side and pushed that fire chicken woman away from him.


    "You chicken bird, what do you want to do to my father!?" Sylvia pointed her finger at the fire chicken woman''s face.


    "Tsk, you came earlier than expected, princess." Sophia clicked her tongue, but she immediately smiled sweetly. "Ah, I''m d you''re home now. Sylvia, do you want a little sibling?"


    "Sibling? What do you mean? You can make one with fire? But, I don''t want to take care of a chicken. Hmph! Don''t think my father will fall into your honey trap by teasing him. I knew your intention from the start was stinky." Sylvia snorted and folded her arms arrogantly.


    "Hehe, that''s past tense. I''ve showered and smell good now. Why don''t you greet your mother politely? Or, is that your way of expressing your love for me?" Sophia rested her cheek against her hand with a meaningful smile.


    "!!!" Sylvia widened her eyes as if she couldn''t believe what she had just heard. Has this chicken dared to im to be her mother!? What happened when she wasn''t here?


    Sylvia looked into the woman''s eyes before her.


    However, Sophia only responded by raising her eyebrows a few times in a hum.


    "..." Sylvia''s lips trembled slightly. She then looked at her father with a questioning gaze. An exnation was urgently needed now.


    Dn sighed and shook his head. Quarrels and bickering often ur when his daughter and this woman meet.


    "What are you trying to do by looking at me with that look, Sylvia? Sophia is just ying around and bothering me. She-" Dn gave a brief exnation, but he didn''t finish speaking, and his daughter''s expression instantly brightened.


    "You hear that, fire chicken bird? You''re a bother in my father''s eyes. Why don''t you go home and sleep like a good girl?" Sylvia smirked as if she was the winner in the game.


    "It''s a pity, but I''m not a good girl. So, I''m not going home. Oh, this pce can also be called my home, right? Fufu, so I''m home now." Sophia shrugged her shoulders.


    "No, this is not your home." Sylvia replied with a strong refusal.


    "Hehe, I can see you''ve embraced your demonic form now, Sylvia. Hum, you''ve grown up now. It''s as if I raised you from a young age." Sophia looked at Sylvia up and down.\\\\


    "It''s none of your business and you are not involved at all in my life. So don''t talk as if you are close to me." Sylvia snorted in dissatisfaction.


    Sylvia and Sophia then had a bit of an argument, but it looked like two bickering girls.


    "For some reason, I feel like I''m looking at Sylvi with Yuuki." Nell muttered softly.


    "Agree."


    "Yes, it''s a bit simr."


    "This girl likes to bikering, huh."


    "A little dragon devil and a mature fire birb, eh?"


    Several responses came shortly after from several individuals.


    Dn and Sophia stared instantly at the wide-open entrance. They could see a group consisting of several individuals of various races watching everything with great interest.


    Dn''s eyes focused on the divine beings, then on Elysia. Meanwhile, Sophia frowned as she didn''t like hearing thestment.


    "Who dares to call me a fire birb, huh? I don''t know who you are and how you got here, but who was thest to speak? Come before me now!" Sophia snapped with a cold expression.


    "They are my honored guests. My friends too. I am not responsible for your stupidity because of your bird brain if you offend any of them." Sylvia stepped back and pulled her father away from Sophia.


    The indication was clear, she didn''t want her father and her to get into trouble with her group because of this fire chicken woman.


    "That''s me. What do you want to do now, fire chicken birb?" Oceanid stepped forward and crossed his arms over his chest arrogantly.


    Sophia narrowed her eyes to observe that pale-skinned man. He had blue eyes and hair as blue as the deep ocean and an attitude as calm as the waves that could turn violent at any moment.


    "A human? What are humans doing in the devil''s territory?" Sophia sensed that something was wrong. She was ready to attack if that human dared to make a sudden move.


    "You see us with your inferior eyesight. Do you need sses to recognize my identity? Oh, but you are a devil fire birb. We live in apletely different world. What a shame." Oceanid shook his head with a sigh. But he stared at those big badonkers. They were like lovable buns almost popping out of their wrappers.


    "What are you looking at? My eyes are over here." Sophia put her hand on her upper chest with a frown. "What do you mean by that? Don''t think you can fool me with your bullshit. You are in front of two Devil Emperors."


    "Hm? The bull has gone out of town toplete a mission. But, well... That''s ridiculous. Truly ridiculous for you to proudly unt your title in front of me, little birb." Oceanid gave a slight disdainful grin.


    "You''re not human?" Sophia felt that something was wrong because she saw Sylvia''s excited expression. Dn and Sylvia just stood aside as if they were spectators, but why?


    "I am a God. The conqueror of the seven seas." Oceanid proudly introduced his identity.


    "Pfft! A God, really? Hahaha... What kind of joke is that? I know Evil God, and he looks much more like God than you, fake God. That''s not a funny joke." Sophia couldn''t stand it and ended upughing loudly.


    "..." Oceanid was silent.


    Sylvia, Dn, and everyone else fell silent. Silence fell over the room, and only the echo of the woman''sughter could be heard.


    Feeling a sudden bad premonition, Sophia immediately jumped back with a boost of her fire. Unfortunately, her response was toote as a flood suddenly fell on her out of nowhere and extinguished her fire instantly.


    *Slip*


    Sophia slipped and fell to the floor.


    "What is this? Blue slime? Eew, disgusting." Sophia looked down at her hands and body in disgust because she waspletely covered in mucus.


    "Look how I brought down a Devil Emperor with no effort. You better open your eyes wide, and use your ears properly. It''s not forever that I will have mercy on anyone who offends me." Oceanid looked down on the sexy woman and turned around as if she didn''t deserve his attention.


    "How dare you!" Sophia gritted her teeth in anger. She had a strong urge to avenge this humiliation.


    "Sophia, go outside and cool your head and clean that body of yours. You are in the presence of four divine beings besides the Evil God." Dn ordered with inner pressure to his subordinates.


    "Y-yes, my lord." Sophia pursed her lips and suppressed her ego.. Her lord had spoken, and that was what she was going to do.

 Chapter 559 - Regarding The War Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 559 - Regarding The War Preparation</h4>


    "Haha." Sylvia scornfullyughed as Sophia left the room.


    "..." Dn didn''t say anything and stared at the Goddess of Blessings. "I didn''t expect that we would meet again so soon. Maybe it was, an hour or two ago?"


    "Yeah, that''s fast. So, as you told me before. Can you show me the most advanced weapons of destruction created by the Evil God and you devils?" Nell gave a small nod and looked at the magic items around the room. She then looked at the long-barreled cannon in Dn''s hand.


    "Okay, that''s what I promised you. All weapons in this room are limited to mini versions and prototypes, the original ones are in the research factory. But, before that, allow me to speak to my unruly daughter first." Dn put his hand on his daughter''s shoulder. "Sylvia, my daughter."


    "Y-yes?" Sylvia instantly became nervous and tense. She didn''t know what might await her, but it was definitely not the good one.


    "Do you remember what you did about two weeks ago before running away from home?" Dn asked in a neutral tone.


    "Me? I sneak away like a shadow in the night?" Sylvia turned around to face her father and answered innocently.


    "Is that all?" Dn emphasized his words.


    "Yes, maybe? I guess, that''s all..." Sylvia scratched her head.


    Dn took a deep breath and closed his eyes. The moment he opened his eyes again, his expression immediately turned furious. "You brought half of the pce treasury and you pretend it''s nothing!? Not to mention you, you took away the long-barreled cannon, codename prototype one and several other weapons. Now tell me, where is it all?"


    "Auu, no need to yell at me either, right?" Sylvia looked up slightly to meet her father''s face with a cutesy expression.


    "Is everything still with you? Everything is still with you, right? Now, give it back to me." Dn stretched out his hand as if asking for something right away.


    "No way... You promised to grant my wish, but you ignored it. So, I took for myself something of at least the same value." Sylvia pouted and immediately turned around. She tried to run away to get protection from her group.


    Unfortunately, a big strong hand suddenly grabbed onto her shoulder and forced her back to her starting position.


    "You can''t run away from this. I''m saying it again, give everything back now. You have no idea what you''ve brought into the production of armaments." Dn held onto his daughter''s arms to ensure she didn''t run away.


    "Oow, that hurts. Ely, please help me! My father looks scary." Sylvia turned to her ever kind friend for emergency assistance.


    "You deserve the family punishment for stealing your father''s stuffs." Yuuki muttered lightly.


    "Err..." Elysia awkwardly smiled as everyone stared at her. She didn''t know why everyone seemed to consider she was responsible for Sylvia.


    Even so, she immediately opened her mouth to calm things down with the best solution. "Sylvi, please return what your father asked for. Half of your father pce treasury is something that can mess things up. We are all in preparation for a great war, you see? That could be called stealing. If you want to make your father keep his word to grant your wish, you can say your wish in front of him. You''re a wise and smart girl, please understand, okay?"


    "I didn''t steal! I just took it without anyone knowing it..." Sylvia puckered her lips as she sulked. Even so, she took out a ck Space Bag from inside her Space Bag and handed it over to her father. "Here, I give this to you, but it''s not returning anything."


    Dn received the Space Bag and checked its contents.


    Seeing that opportunity, Sylvia immediately ran away and hid behind Elysia.


    "Well, it''s still intact and untouched. So, you haven''t used a single treasure and resource from here, hmm? Eh, wait, where are the weapons? The long-barreled cannon with codename one isn''t there either." Dn put his hands into the Space Bag and rummaged through its contents to check it a second time.


    "You didn''t lose it or damage it by mistake, did you?" Dn frowned.


    "I, I didn''t damage those silver weapons. I''m innocent, but, but-" Sylvia was at a loss to exin.


    Some of the silver weapons had indeed been destroyed when she fought against that hateful man, but she did not dare to admit it for fear of punishment.


    "But? You broke the codename one and all the other weapons?" Dn secured the ck Space Bag and crossed his arms to re at his daughter. He wanted to know the truth.


    "I didn''t break it on purpose! It''s because that ursed man did it. But, but, Ely fixed it." Sylvia defended herself on the grounds of factual events.


    "Huh? Then, give me all those weapons too. They are still unstable, but the codename one is very important for a production sample of a long-barreled cannon like this. Either it''s the big and small version." Dn raised his long-barreled cannon and patted it.


    "Fine then. Here. But, you owe me one in addition to your promise to grant my one wish." Sylvia took out another ck Space Bag and stretched out her hand.


    "Fair enough." Dn swung his arm and sent that Space Bag flying towards him. He took the long-barreled cannon out of it to check the extent of the damage, but he couldn''t see even a single scratch on it.


    "Has this weapon been damaged before?" Dn looked at his daughter with a confused look.


    "I told you earlier. Ely fixed it for me. It''s as good as new, right?" Sylvia was a bit nervous if the weapon didn''t function as it did before.


    "Well..." Dn secured everything and tidied up the weapons in the room into his Space Bag. After that, he came before everyone. "Let''s go. I''ll show you the Devil Race''s prowess in technology and weaponry."


    "Good. Show us the way." Nell pointed her palm toward the door.


    Dn then walked in front and guided everyone to follow him. They all went to an underground factory, but that was not their destination. They just kept moving past it to get to the weapons arsenal.


    "Woah..." E couldn''t help but be amazed to see magic tools as big as a house, and there were so many of them.


    "So this is called a weapons factory. All those weapons look dangerous." Evelyn raised her eyebrows as she felt uneasy to know the Devil Race would be such a high threat because of all those weapons.


    "Hm, yes. This weapon factory looks great and the weapons produced look dangerous. Thebat power of the devils can increase sharply and potentially endanger all other races." Lynn nodded in agreement as she stared at the factory situation behind the ss below.


    "Each race has their own preparations. If you think the Devil Race is the most dangerous because of this, then you will be very surprised to see what the Dwarven Race has. They prepared everything without the help of divine beings." Nell nced sideways and shrugged as if she wasn''t interested. She could tell that the guns down there were inferior to the long-barreled cannon just now.


    "Hou~ Now I''m very interested in Dwarven Race war preparation." Dn smirked in response.


    "You can exchange information at the grand meeting next week that will involve all the leaders on every continent." Nell reminded the Devil Emperor casually.


    "Hm, I''ll be really looking forward to next week then, keke..." Dn chuckled and looked back at the front. They were almost at the weaponry arsenal.


    "Uuu, that evilugh doesn''t sound good to me. Hopefully next week''s grand meeting doesn''t trigger any trouble or strife." Elysia muttered under her breath.


    "Don''t worry, Ely. My father isn''t that stupid in that matter. He won''t offend anyone much stronger than him for no reason." Sylvia reassured Elysia with a soft whisper.


    "And your father ridiculously attacked Ely for no reason and ended up lying on the ground, right?" Elena smirked mockingly.


    "..." Dn stumbled a bit, but he pretended nothing had happened.


    "Urgh, I can''t deny it." Sylvia looked away as she was embarrassed to remember that. She then changed the topic of conversation to involve Elysia and the other girls. "Nee, do you know what the Dwarven Race prepared for the great war? I could kind of guess that they could create a floating ind, am ultimate weapon of mass destruction."


    "Uhm, I don''t know."


    "Why are you so sure of that?"


    "Do any of you know anything?"


    "I need a clue. To guess something like this is difficult."


    The girls looked at each other and gave mixed responses. But basically the same, they don''t know anything.


    "Let''s ask the Goddess of Blessings?" Elysia gave a suggestion because she felt these girls were very curious.


    With that being said, Elysia represented the girls to ask Nell about the Dwarven Race war preparation.


    Dn slowed his pace to eavesdrop because he was curious too.


    "Well, you ask and I''ll enlighten you on what I encountered on the Dwarven Continent. They--" Nell then exined the advanced weapons that the Dwarven Race prepared for the great war.


    "--Besides the modified Floating Fortress, they have one other ultimate weapon. They named it the Attack Airship, a winged ship that has a lot of weaponry in it. Actually, they have a lot of it in their Floating Fortress!" Nell ended her exnation with a bit of emphasis.


    "That Floating Fortress is turning into an aircraft carrier now? I wonder what it looks like now.. And the Attack Airship?" Elena put her hand to her chin as she wondered.

 Chapter 560 - Dylans Arsenal

    <h4>Chapter 560 - Dn''s Arsenal</h4>


    "Err... Yeah, it was you who destroyed their Floating Fortress back then. Look what you''ve done... They erected giant statues of you in every capital." Nell didn''t know how to feel about that fact.


    "Wow, it was their fault for challenging me. But, they erected some giant statues? Their artists could perfectly manifest my form into art? What are the dwarves trying to achieve by doing that?" Elena wondered even though she already knew the possibilities.


    "No, it''s just a statue, you''ll find outter. They do that because they see you as their Almighty Goddess already." Nell replied with a gallic shrug.


    "They actually realized that? I thought they dered it at the time in spite of the situation. Well, I wouldn''t be surprised if the beastkins did something simr now." Elena just took it with a grain of salt because she didn''t really care.


    It was not a problem what they would do because she was not bound to take responsibility for them.


    "That''s brilliant. We''ll make that happen as soon as possible. Actually, we already have ns to build the grand shrines." Lynn put her hands together with an enlightened expression.


    "Eh? The beastkins are really going to do it too?" Elena blinked her eyes in surprise to stare at the soul fox princess.


    "Why do you look surprised, o the Goddess of Light? You agreed to be our Patron Goddess. I don''t really know the details, but it looks like my mother and the others are building the shrines right now." Lynn was astonished, but she still answered the question without fail.


    "Hmm, so be it." Elena put her hands behind her back as she didn''t think much of it.


    *Stare*


    Elena could feel the gaze of the girl next to her. She nced at the girl briefly, then smiled slightly. ''What is it, Ely? I might blush if you look at me with that intense gaze.''


    ''No, it''s nothing. I''m just a little amazed that you treated the matter as if it were a trivial matter.'' Elysia looked forward again.


    ''Hehe, I wouldn''t be stressed if it wasn''t a serious matter. They can do whatever they do as if I care. And again, it''s just statues and shrines.'' Elena answered yfully.


    ''Such a irresponsible Goddess, fufu. Don''t you realize that you have just sparked the creation of a new religion that resembles Buddhism and Shinto, Sister Elena?'' Elysia gave a reminder of something important, but it sounded like a casual chit-chat.


    ''It''s not just me, it''s always us, you and me. You are also responsible for everything I did at that time, hum-mm~'' Elena hummed in thought a moment after, and Elysia only smiled faintly in response.


    "Open the gate." Dn ordered the imperial guards near the arsenal entrance.


    "Yes, my lord!" The guards saluted. Then, one of them exited the formation to go to a unique mechanism next to the gate.


    *Bzzt* *Shhh*


    The gate slowly opened by sliding in both directions.


    Dn didn''t say anything and just went inside. A group behind him followed suit and the gate closed again shortly after.


    *Bam!*


    "Whaa! That surprised me." Yuuki jumped in surprise when the gate suddenly closed, and the light shed.


    However, what appeared before everyone left some of them opening their mouths wide in amazement at what was before them.


    Several giant silver-colored cannons glittered neatly lined up as if giving off a sinister and dangerous impression. Not to mention plus the presence of several other unknown hazardous heavy equipment.


    There were more than five thousand weapons of destruction of various sizes and models in that vast arsenal. One word that could describe it, extreme.


    Nell heaved a subtle sigh. She then looked at the Devil Emperor Dn and gave a solemn warning. "Well... The devils are just as enthusiastic as the dwarves. You seem to be anticipating the uing great war to test your weapons of destruction, huh. Evil God is a madman, and I think you are not too much different. I hope these weapons of destruction don''t threaten anyone when the war is over. Otherwise, divine wrath and divine punishment may befall each and every one involved."


    Dn had just puffed out his chest with pride, but he immediately frowned and turned around to question a certainty. "Does that apply to all races? I''m sure it''s not just us devils who are preparing for an amazing war like this."


    "Everyone, without exception. With this, the leaders with the highest authority in each race have received my warning. Even the Human Race, my people. The humans also have preparations for war that are no less insane than you devils." Nell stared intently into Dn''s red eyes.


    "I''ll keep that in mind. As long as no one tries to threaten us, then another war won''t happen. But, please know and be aware of one undeniable thing. Peace is only a temporary thing that can be shattered at any moment because of the sinful nature of living beings." Dn looked up and put his hands behind his back.


    "I''m aware of that. We won''t prevent fair strife or petty shes, but we strongly prohibit destructive wars." Nell folded her arms as she stated her bold statement.


    "Understood." Dn replied with a slight nod.


    "Okay, now you can look around, but please don''t touch anything for any reason. Especially you and your friends." Dn looked at his daughter as he emphasized thest sentence.


    Sylvia looked left and right, but it seemed her father gave that warning solely for her. "E-eh? It''s not like I want to touch that cold weapon or anything, okay? It won''t explode when touched, right?"


    "Just don''t touch anything and you''ll be safe." Dn snorted as if he knew what his daughter might do out of curiosity.


    The girls went in front, and the little beasts followed behind. They looked left and right like it was their tour in an art museum. Meanwhile, Dn and Oceanid followed closely behind as if they were both in charge of supervising and guarding the tour group, but their intentions were different.


    Small talk tinged withughter asionally enliven the atmosphere. Oceanid smiled upon that sight. He also felt happy when those close to him were happy.


    "Yo, Devil Emperor. Don''t they look lively and lovely? Why don''t you be a little gentler in treating your daughter? I can see she''s scared silly of you." Oceanid put his elbow on Dn''s shoulder as if they were old friends.


    Dn frowned and nced over his shoulder. He didn''t know why, but he didn''t like this man. "That is none of your business."


    "Hoho, if you stay stubborn like that, sooner orter, your daughter will hate you. She is a big girl and already has her circle of friends. This is a small suggestion from me, you can see Elysia over there, yes? Your daughter is so close to her now because of what? Yes, it''s because Elysia has a kind, sincere, and honest heart. It''s what your daughter needs, but you don''t have it." Oceanid spoke in a whisper-like voice while pointing to Elysia and Sylvia at the very front of the group.


    His intentions were good. He wanted this Devil Emperor not to treat the pitiful daughter with violence and a ruthless attitude.


    No one knew what happened to that pitiful daughter until she was terrified because of her father like before.


    "..." Dn went silent for a moment of reflection and looked once more at his daughter.


    His daughter indeed looked happy and carefree around her friends. Has she found the so-called real friends that she wanted so much?


    Dn didn''t respond to Sea God, but he nced at Elysia with some thoughts in mind.


    The tour was short because no one was allowed to touch anything at all. Despite everything, the curious girls threw a lot of questions at Sylvia, and Sylvia herself simply threw all the trouble for her father to answer.


    By the time they all came out of the underground research factory, the sun had already set, and it was time for dinner.


    "Uuu... I''m feeling hungry right now. Who agreed with me to go out for dinner? I''ll show you the glitter of the nightlife in devil city!" Sylvia raised her hand for voting.


    "Wonderful life of food!" Oceanid''s avatar was the first to raise his hand in total agreement.


    "Nightlife? We''re not going to a bar or some other suspicious ce, are we?" Elysia feltplicated as she remembered what happened to Sylvia and her at the bar that night.


    "Of course not. We''ll go to amazing ces like restaurants, shopping center, tour the parks, or even go to an adrenaline test. You''ll all find outter and it''ll be fun to go there together." Sylvia pumped her hands to reassure everyone.


    She then remembered something most important. "Oh right! I almost forgot one important thing. We''re going incognito. So, no one knows our real identities because the townspeople will think we''re just some other ordinary devils."


    "Well then..." Elysia nodded slightly.


    Therefore, everyone agreed after Elysia gave a yes. They were curious and anticipating what kind of ce they would visit, especially the adrenaline test.


    With the help of the Goddess of Blessings'' magic, everyone''s disguise was easy and fast. It was just a swing of the hand, and everyone had suddenly turned into someone else.


    Dn weighed his decision, and he decided toe along. He simply followed his daughter group from behind.


    "Wait a minute, my lord! Where are you going? You can''t go without me."


    A woman''s voice came from behind.. Elysia, Sylvia, and the others stopped their steps and looked back.

 Chapter 561 - Adrenaline Test

    <h4>Chapter 561 - Adrenaline Test</h4>


    Sophia then joined the group to go around the city, while Dn just gave a yes as if he didn''t really care. After all, he just wanted to see his daughter''s bubble of happiness a little longer.


    They visited many interesting ces at the beginning of the trip, even though it was only limited to the city''s inner circle. All of them wore the disguise of ordinary devils. However, a group of many individuals still attracted a lot of attention.


    They went to a fine restaurant for dinner, some souvenir and knick-knacks centers, then to some magic shops. After they were done with all that, it was gettingte at night. However, the devil''s capital city never seemed to sleep because there was no curfew or restrictions.


    "Hehe, now it''s time for us to go to the adrenaline test for the rides. This must be a lot of fun." Sylvia rubbed her hands together with a strangeugh as she couldn''t wait to get there.


    "That ce is quite far from this magic item shop." Yuuki looked at the map. She estimated the distance, and it would take too much time if they went on foot.


    "That''s right. Let''s go back to the carriage parking lot. We''ll rent some." Sylvia pointed towards the north as they needed to return to their starting point.


    "Okay, but this is ourst visit for the night, okay? I''m afraid we''ll be back when it gets toote." Elysia didn''t mind.


    "It''s okay, you all will stay in my room. We will have a pajamas party with pillows and futons! Oh, no, I mean, only for the girls. Pajamas party for the girls. The boys will stay in a different room." Sylvia grabbed Elysia''s arm with enthusiasm.


    After that, Elysia''s group went to the carriage parking lot. While Dn and Sophia followed in the back row.


    "Hehe, it feels like we''re taking care of lots of babies, right? Let''s make lots of babies in the future, my lord?" Sophia covered her mouth with a flirtyugh.


    "..." Dn didn''t answer and just walked away.


    "What? The fire chicken birb turned out to be a horny birb? I better get out of here." Oceanid quickened his pace and left Dn''s side to return to his group.


    "Huh? Yeah, go all the way and don''t bother us. You''re just interrupting my sweet time with my lord." Sophia shooed the annoying God with a hint of pleasure.


    "We''re out in incognito, don''t mess this up." Dn gave a brief warning


    "Y-yes." Sophia nodded in understanding. She almost forgot that they were in disguise, and the pronoun she used could mess things up.


    Everyone boarded the ordinary carriages, but they split the group into two. Their destination was an adrenaline test, a ce that devils always talk about.


    "Nee, what is an adrenaline test like? Is it like a yground with several rides that will pump your adrenaline?" Evelyn couldn''t contain her curiosity.


    "Hehe, since we are heading to ourst visit tonight, so I will tell you now. Adrenaline test is like an underground recreation area that will test your mentality with some interesting rides and simtions. Yes, it will all get your adrenaline pumping, but it''s a lot of fun though." Sylvia put her hands together with an excited smile.


    "We have a ce like that to train the devils so they have a war-ready mentality. But, who would have thought that some devils would consider it a ce of entertainment..." Dn shook his head.


    "What''s the problem with that? Anyone who can enjoy rides like those in the adrenaline test is clearly one who already has a strong mentality.


    Hehe, you young girls with no experience need to prepare yourselves since you will also be going on the rides with us." Sylvia pointed at E, Evelyn, and Yuuki.


    "I''m good. I''m a Saint-level expert with extreme survival experience." Yuuki snorted and folded his arms. She didn''t like to be belittled by this devil.


    "..." E and Evelyn looked at each other as it seemed they were the ones who would suffer the most. After all, they were not mentally ready to ept an excessive adrenaline pump.


    "The ce seems quite popr among the devils. You look very excited now, Sylvi." Elysia looked at the window, then at Sylvia. She could see that there were quite a number of devils also heading in the same direction as them.


    "Hehe, that''s of course. Hey, I wanted to ask you a question, my human friends. Ely, E, and Eve... What do you think of us devils after mingling among us on our short trip just now?" Sylvia sped her hands together with a curious expression. She looked at Elysia, E, and Evelyn in turn.


    Elysia looked at the window once more, then answered with something honest. She felt Sylvia''s father also wanted to know the opinions of humans regarding devils. "Hm, they are virtuous creatures in a fairly modern civilization. I know that not all devils are evil, and I have proved that now. If we ignore the physical differences, the devils are almost no different from the residents of cities on other continents."


    "Mm, this was quite shocking and unbelievable at first. All I know, devils are evil, without exception. That''s what we were taught from a young age." E put her hands on herp and lowered her head slightly.


    "Mm, I agree with what Ely said. The devils we met were simr to ordinary citizens in any human city. The difference is only in physicality and which individuals do evil." Evelyn nodded in agreement.


    "Hm, one ridiculous thing I got was simr to that. Devils view humans as all evil. I did ask some random devils a while ago, and it pretty surprised me." Elena looked at Sylvia, Nell, and Dn.


    "They are only poisoning their younger generation by passing down their hatred. This should be settled by the grand meeting next week." Nell put her hand to her chin.


    "Indeed. But, I just found out there is such a thing. Could it be because I didn''t go to the academy or the mercenary thingy? I only got learning and training from private tutors." Sylvia scratched her head in confusion.


    "It seems so. You need to be grateful because that''s why you became a yful devil beyond redemption." Elysia shook her head with a weak smile.


    "Hehe, thanks for thepliments. I managed to get one really great achievement because of that, you know? One that even my father had never achieved in his life." Sylvia felt proud and happy even though it was hard to exin.


    "Hm? What do you mean?" Dn frowned. He didn''t know what his daughter had aplished, but he couldn''t.


    "Are you curious, father? Alright, I''m happy and kind right now so I''ll let you know. So like this, I became the first devil to set foot in the Holy Cathedral and be treated like a honored guest." Sylvia put her hand on her upper chest and puffed out her chest slightly.


    "You- what!? That''s the base of that human Pope and the resting ce of the Goddess of Blessings for you to know! The holy energy in that ce can kill you in a few minutes and you dare to y around in that ce?" Dn flinched slightly and immediately questioned that in a high-pitched voice.


    "Oh? Mm, yeah, it''s all thanks to my bestie Ely. I''m in her care andpletely harm free." Sylvia replied with a wink.


    "..." Dn fell silent, but he looked at Elysia once more.


    Unfortunately, Elysia just ignored that as she didn''t notice Dn''s gaze.


    "Ah, we''ve arrived. Let''s go down." Sylvia looked at the window and shook her hands vigorously. Before she got up from her seat, she remembered something important. "But, oops, please revoke the barrier first."


    With that being said, Nell simply swung her arm in a light motion, and the air barrier instantly disappeared.


    After that, everyone came down one by one. However, a woman d in an all-red-orange dress suddenly approached with significant strides and an annoyed expression.


    "Ugh, why do I have to be in the same carriage with that annoying man? He''s bragging non-stop and my ears are hurting now." Sophia stopped near Dn and stomped her feet like she was sulking.


    "Ho? Isn''t that because your nonsense can''t stop? I''m just elegantly replying to your ramblings." Oceanid shrugged his shoulders as if he didn''t really care.


    "Was it not because you were trying to seduce thisdy?" Nell raised her eyebrows several times with a meaningful smile.


    "Heh, this fire birb is very far from my ideal type. I prefer the gentle, calm, elegant, full of decency, and with high dignity ones. That way, I can proudlye as a gentleman to seduce them." Oceanid puffed out his chest slightly.


    "Wait, you''re not really-" Nell widened her eyes, then looked at Elena, Elysia, and her big sister.


    "Ugh, you can''t use me of that. I can''t see my saviours with my sinful mind. They need to be glorified and respected with all my heart!" Oceanid clenched his fists as if he was a true warrior.


    "Oh." Nell replied with a deadpan expression.


    "Alright, let''s get into the queue for the adrenaline test." Sylvia just shrugged her shoulders and invited her group to go straight to the entrance gate.


    "Hmm." Dn threw a pouch at the coachman and followed the girls.


    "Excuse me, sir. You haven''t paid for the transport." A skinny devil came beside Oceanid.


    "Hm, is that so? You can ask this birbdy for that. Let''s go." Oceanid pushed Lynn''s back and asked the little beasts to leave with him.


    The skinny devil stretched out his hand to thedy to ask for payment.


    "Tsk, you talk like you''re a gentleman but you ask thedy to pay for you? Silly, that''s so ridiculous." Sophia took out some coins and put them in the skinny devil''s hand. She then walked quickly to catch up to Dn.


    "Hoho, I''m not being a gentleman all the time. It''s just a matter of who and under what circumstances." Oceanidughed while looking up.


    By the time Elysia and her group''s turn to enter, Dn suddenly stepped into the front row and issued a ck card.


    "We''re a group from me to the blue-haired man over there." Dn pointed at the Sea God.


    "A-all right, sir. Thank you for visiting the adrenaline test. Enjoy the rides." The entrance clerk epted the ck card and swiped it before handing it back. He stammered and trembled a bit because the ck card didn''t belong just to anyone.


    "Hm...." Dn then passed through the open automatic barrier gate and waited for everyone to enter.

 Chapter 562 - Turbo Jet

    <h4>Chapter 562 - Turbo Jet</h4>


    "This..." Elysia was dumbfounded to see what was before her eyes. "It''s just like an amusement park."


    "Amusement park? Yup, this adrenaline test can be considered as a ce to entertain visitors with many rides." Sylvia nodded in agreement with Elysia''s opinion.


    "I wonder what kind of rides are presented. This ce is literally called Adrenaline Test." Yuuki looked back to look at therge archway of the entrance.


    "Woah... Underground amusement park, hmm? Sylvia, you be the guide and take us around and to the rides that you think are the most interesting." Elena rested her cheek against her hand as she felt drawn to some of the mysterious rides in there.


    "Sure, allow me to guide everyone. First of all, let''s go to the turbo jet. It''s one to visit first to avoid the annoying queues." Sylvia put her hand on her upper chest with joy.


    "Turbo jet?" Elysia looked at Elena as she felt the name somewhat resembled a particr roller coaster on Earth. Unfortunately, thetter only responded with a smile.


    With Sylvia guiding the group, they all went to a ride with the longest queue.


    "Uhm, are you sure you want to get on this ride first? Look at the queue." Lynn felt overwhelmed for several reasons. But, she was worried if anyone was sleepy because it was already night.


    "Hehe, don''t worry. We came as VIPs and we are the priority here. Let''s go to the entrance gate over there." Sylvia pointed to a closed gate.


    The girls looked at each other somewhat confusedly, but they decided to trust Sylvia and went there together.


    "Hey, what''s that group doing over there? The queue is over here, right?" The random devil pointed at the group heading towards the closed gate.


    "Shh! Pretend you don''t see them. It''s a VIP line for executives and people with authority." The random kind devil lowered his friend''s hand to not point at the group of executives.


    "Hou..." The random devil folded his arms and nodded in understanding. The gatekeeper opened after the group showed something to a nearby gatekeeper.


    "Sylvi, is this turbo jet something like a high-speed train traveling on specially designed rails?" Elysia tried to ask as they were walking down the hall.


    "Yeah, I''m kind of surprised you already know, Ely." Sylvia blinked her eyes a few times. She just shrugged her shoulders because she remembered this her friend was no ordinary human.


    "Wee to the turbo jet ride, one that will test your adrenaline levels to new heights by pushing the limits-" The horned steward dressed in all ck greeted warmly.


    "Wha! You surprised me. Why are you standing in the shadows like that. I thought there was no one on duty here." Sylvia jumped in surprise as the sudden greeting came from behind her.


    "VIPnes will always be guarded with care, miss. Well, before you board and feel the sensation of the incredible turbo jet, please be aware of the terms and conditions before you board this ride for themon good. Whether you qualify or not." The horned steward pointed his palm at the terms and conditions board near the entrance.


    "Oh, right!" Sylvia dropped her fist onto her open palm. She just remembered that not everyone was allowed to enjoy this ride.


    "Let''s see..." Sylvia patted her chin while looking at the board, and so did the others.


    "Oh no. A person with excessive panic that can harm others is strictly prohibited from boarding a turbo jet. A person under one hundred and forty centimeters tall or weighing over one hundred and twenty kilograms is also not allowed. The use of magic in the rides is prohibited to reduce the risk and increase the fun. Then, then--" Sylvia looked at each and every individual in the group.


    "Hmm... Very unfortunate, little one. You need to wait for us here with the other little ones." Elena grinned at Nell.


    "Well, it doesn''t really matter to me." Nell shrugged her shoulders in response as if she didn''t really care.


    "Uhm, sorry, Yuuki. You can''te with us on this ride. You might freeze everything." Sylvia felt a little sorry for Yuuki, and that was a pity. Her original intention was to see this snow fox girl scream due to the adrenaline rush, but that didn''t seem possible.


    "Hmph! It''s not like I really want to ride this turbo jet or anything." Yuuki snorted and folded her arms as she looked to the side.


    "If you understand, pleasee here to measure your height." The horned steward pointed at the gate.


    There was something like arge ruler to measure the visitor''s height. Sylvia was the first to be measured even though she knew she would pass.


    "Okay, you pass. Next." The horned steward invited Sylvia to pass through the gate.


    Then it was the girls'' turn. Yet, by the time Rhea''s turn, her height was less than one centimeter than the minimum height.


    "Hmm?" Seeing that, Rhea tiptoed a bit without anyone noticing.


    "Okay, you are on the threshold but you pass." The horned steward scratched his head.


    Dn, Oceanid, and Sophia clearly passed. So, the only ones unable to join were Yuuki, Nell, the little beasts, and Oceanid''s avatar.


    A sinister-looking ck roller coaster awaits those who would ride the turbojet.


    "..." Elysia looked left and right somewhat nervously. After all, this was his first experience riding a roller coaster. She was now nked by Elena and Sylvia, a row of three people.


    "Hehe, are you scared, Ely? It''s a bit not like you. You see that dark passage over there? Yes, we''ll go through that and a paradise will arrive after we go through it." Sylvia pulled the safety on her seat and fastened the hook. She then helped Elysia to install the safety device.


    "Oh, um, thanks. I''m not scared. It''s my first time riding something like this. That''s all." Elysia made sure the safety device had correctly locked her body in the seat. After that, she checked Elena''s, but thetter was already in a state of readiness.


    "Hm, all the safety devices are installed perfectly." After checking that all the passengers were seated with the safety gear in ce, the horned steward announced.


    After that, he went to a control box. "The turbo jet is about tounch. Please prepare yourselves. Three... Two... One... Wee to hell!"


    *Grak*


    The turbojet was moving forward slowly, but its speed was gradually increasing.


    "Hum-mm~ This is going to be fun. We''re going to dive down to the bottom!" Elena rubbed her hands together. She rummaged Elysia''s Space Bag to retrieve the Memoire.


    "Hmm?" Elysia just let Elena disguise that camera in invisibility. It then floated in front of them, ready to take some pictures.


    ''This will be a rare memory. I need to capture it in pictures. Everyone will be photographed if I put it here.'' Elena smiled at Elysia as the camera was ced in front of the turbojet.


    "We''re in the very front of the carriage..." Elysia gulped her saliva as the turbojet entered the dark alley and made several turns.


    After that, it was as if they got onto different tracks, and their speed suddenly increased drastically.


    "Wow!" Elysia screamed reflexively because the turbojet suddenly shot down vertically.


    "Hahaha! We''re getting into the earth''s crust!?" Elenaughed happily and let the Memoire take some pictures.


    "Aaah!" Some girls shouted along as the turbojet made its way down the winding rail tracks, twisting, going up and down.


    "Hahaha! Raise hand!" Sylvia caught Elysia''s hand and raised her hand up.


    "Sylvi, Sylvi, I''m going to fall! I''m going to fall! I need to hold on." Elysia paled slightly from panicking.


    "No need to worry, we won''t fall into the artificialva down there. This speed is still nothingpared to our usual flight speed, waaaa!" Sylvia then also shouted like the girls behind her, but that was because of her excitement.


    "We were flying in a straight line, but this is different- Hiii!" Elysia paled more and more when her right hand was also lifted by Elena.


    "Towards infinity and beyond!" Elena was feeling very happy.


    After fifteen minutes traveling at over two hundred kilometers per hour, the ck turbo jet returned to its starting station. The safety device''s lock opened by itself and lifted up.


    "..." Elysia was silent. She felt caught between conscious and unconscious state.


    "What''s the matter, Ely. Let''s go. Do you want to ride the turbo jet one more time?" Sylvia had juste down, but she felt something was wrong with Elysia.


    "!!!" Elysia flinched a little because she didn''t want to ride something like this again. She was feeling a bit nauseous now.


    However, just as she was about to stand up, her legs refused to move. "Eh?"


    Elysia tried to move her legs a few times, but it was no use. Her legs were shaking a bit, and so were her hands.


    "Give me your hand, I''ll help you." Elena reached out her hand for help. She couldn''t bear to see Elysia so pale and trembling.


    Elysia didn''t reply with anything, but she immediately grabbed Elena''s warm hand with her trembling hand.


    Elena helped Elysia get out of the turbojet and wrapped her arm around Elysia''s waist. She let Elysia lean on her because she knew Elysia was having a bit of trouble standing up. Even so, she immediately helped relieve the after-effect with magic.


    "Hm, looks like the adrenaline rush was too much for you and some girls. Three girls can''t proceed to the next ride. Let''s rest somewhere first." Elena heaved a subtle sigh when she saw E and Evelyn being helped by the two fox girls.


    "Mm..." Elysia nodded slightly. After that, she was guided to sit on one of the benches. She drank mineral water and began to neutralize the turmoil within her.


    "Are you feeling better?" Elena asked as she looked at Elysia''s face.


    "Mm, I already feel alive again." Elysia nodded and looked at the two girls beside her. E and Evelyn are getting help from Nell.


    "Well, this turbo jet is quite extreme for an innocent girl like you guys. Maybe you''ll get used to it if you ride this turbo jet a few more times?" Nell smiled in amusement. She was rather happy that she didn''te on board.


    E and Evelyn shook their heads frantically. They replied with a solid refusal to ride such a thing again.


    "Well then, for the next ride, let''s just take a mild ones." Sylvia scratched her head because she felt half-responsible.


    After that, they went to enjoy their time to ride on some of the other light rides until finally, it was their time to return because it was gettingte.

 Chapter 563 - Inherit The Legacy

    <h4>Chapter 563 - Inherit The Legacy</h4>


    They returned to the pce because Sylvia insisted on having a pajama party in her room. Still, it was limited to the girls only.


    Sea God, Sea God''s little avatar, Gio, and Theo were in the guest room as a result.


    "Sylvia, I want to talk to you for a moment. Come with me now." Dn ordered as if he didn''t want to hear a no in response. He then walked away as if he already knew his daughter would follow him.


    "Ah, um, okay. Looks like my father has something important to talk about. Please wait in my room for a moment. Also, don''t sleep before I get back." Sylvia waved her hand and immediately followed her father.


    "Mm, please don''t take too long then." Elysia waved her hand back. She then looked at the other girls, and they entered Sylvia''s room and closed the door.


    "Hou, so this is the room of a Devil Princess? This bedroom looks like a normal room, but only spacious. Ely''s bedroom is still much tidier and more elegant than this." Yuuki checked around the room and made a shortment.


    "Uhm, this is a bit weird... I was sleepy earlier, but my drowsiness surprisingly disappeared when we got here." E rubbed her eyes gently.


    "Is it because we''re inside the devli''s den?" Evelyn went to sit on the sofa.


    Elysia looked at the one wide mattress in the middle of the room, but it clearly couldn''t amodate everyone. She then took out several bundles of folding beds from her Space Bag. "Let''s roll out some futons."


    "I''ll help!" Yuuki raised her hand to volunteer.


    "Would you like a cup of hot sugar-free tea?" Lynn offered the Goddesses politely.


    "Sure. Please brew some for everyone." Elena just gave her approval without much consideration.


    Elysia and the others prepared the futons for everyone, and they changed into their pajamas shortly after. Meanwhile, Sylvia had just entered her father''s room and waited for what he wanted to talk about.


    However, her father just went to a bookshelf and pulled out some books. A hexagram and other mechanisms magically appeared.


    "???" Sylvia looked at her father with a curious look. Was he solving a puzzle?


    Before Sylvia decided to ask, a mini secret door suddenly opened, and her father pulled a hidden trigger there.


    *Rubble*


    A shiny ck metal podium suddenly popped out from the floor, right in the center of the room.


    "Father, what are you-" Sylvia couldn''t help but ask. However, her father replied with a raised palm, indicating that please be quiet.


    Dn looked at the podium in front of him with a look of longing and nostalgia. It was one of the relics of histe wife. To be more precise, to something that was stored inside the podium.


    He took a deep breath and put his palm on the podium. Dozens of circuit lines instantly turn blue to scan him as a whole.


    *ck*


    A hidden slot suddenly opened, and Dn took a dark blue-ck Space Bag. He stared at it for a few moments of silence before he turned around to look at his daughter.


    "This is a legacy from your mother which should be given to you when you are able to use your half-dragon form. I give this to you." Dn handed the Space Bag to his daughter.


    "Hmm?" Sylvia epted that with many question marks in her mind. She then peeked at the contents inside the Space Bag. As she looked at all the treasures inside, her eyes widened in surprise.


    There were some mysterious resources, unique crystals, and much more. However, despite the sheer amount of sparkle, the two sets of battlesuits on the dark red altar caught Sylvia''s attention very much.


    "Father... Is this possible-" Sylvia looked at her father with a hopeful gaze.


    "It''s a legacy from yourte mother. Everything in there belongs to her. I kept my promise to her to give it to our daughter when our baby has reached the adult stage. You must take good care of it for your mother and myself." Dn looked up at the night sky outside the window with a distant gaze.


    "..." Sylvia paused for a moment to follow the silence that fell into the room. "No pictures or photos?"


    "A-um..." Dn was feeling a bit stuck in his mind. His daughter really spoiled the mood.


    Even so, he remained silent because he also did not have a photo of himself and histe wife. Many mementos were destroyed with the tragedy and only left in the memory.


    "Nee, father... I know that you never showed me what a mother looks like because you probably don''t have a picture of her. But, I know that you still remember her presence in your memory. This is just a small request, can you draw mother on paper for me?" Sylvia fiddled with the Space Bag.


    Dn was silent for a few seconds, but Sylvia continued to wait until she got an answer.


    Until finally, Dn answered in a low voice. "I can''t draw very well."


    "Eh?" Sylvia was somewhat surprised to hear that. But, it was only for a moment because she was reminded of her friend''s superb drawing skills.


    "Then I have a solution. You only need to meet with Ely because she has a very good imagination. All you need to do is describe the mother''s appearance in detail and we will get an urate picture!" Sylvia put her hands together with a brilliant expression.


    "Hmm..." Dn responded passively, but his mind was starting to take things seriously. "I''ll see her tomorrow morning. I hope she doesn''t disappoint me."


    "???" Sylvia tilted her head slightly. She didn''t understand why her father said that in a heavy tone as if something had happened in the past.


    "Now, you may go. Your new friends may be waiting for you." Dn sighed and looked up at the moon. However, a warm hug suddenly came from behind. His daughter suddenly hugged him.


    "I know the word thank you is not enough to express my gratitude to you, but please ept my gratitude. Despite all the reasons, I know you care for me and love me. I know that I often trouble you and sometimes be selfish, but please forgive your daughter, father." Sylvia leaned her head against her father''s back.


    "Why do you say that as if you are going to leave me?" Dn furrowed his brows because he could interpret something between the lines.


    "I have no intention of leaving you. It''s just that, your baby daughter is all grown up now. She also has friends she can rely on. I hope you will give me the blessing to go on an adventure with Ely and her master. I won''t bother you too much anymore. and I will not stand in your way if you want to find a new wife. One day, I wille back and make you feel proud to say that ''she is my daughter''." Sylvia expressed her aim somewhat emotionally.


    She just wanted to find what she truly wanted to achieve in life. In her lifetime, what did she really pursue and seek? Questions like that sometimes haunted her because she felt that she only lived to live without thinking much about this and that.


    "I see... So, you''d rather trouble your friends than me? Your presence doesn''t bother me at all. But, if that''s your decision, then go and spread your wings to see this wide world. That human friend and Goddess friend of yours can protect you far better than I can. One thing I expect from you, pleasee home to see me at least once a month. It''s fine if you want to bring all your friends over for a week or two." Dn looked at his daughter''s hands on his stomach and looked back up.


    He spoke too many words now because he was starting to feel lonely if his daughter would leave him to see the big, wide world.


    Not to mention, he was not sure if he could protect his daughter during the uing great war. So, the best solution was to let his daughter stay with the Goddesses'' care.


    "Thank you, I love you, father." Sylvia tiptoed and kissed her father''s cheek before she left the room.


    Silence once again enveloped the room. Dn took out a red box from his Space Bag. A pair of beautiful ck, bluebination colored rings made him smile a little just to stare at them. Those rings reminded him of the good memories of the past.


    "That seems to be true. A daughter will grow up and leave her father when she grows up, Illia. I hope, I can still see our daughter living her dream life in the future before I will return to your side in the afterlife." Dn sighed and closed his eyes.


    Meanwhile, Sylvia was hopped in joy while humming her way back to her room. Her mood changed from emotional to happy because her father surprisingly satisfied her heart.


    Plus, her father finally gave memories of the high mother in the form of a legacy. Although there was an implied message to this, it kind of made her feelplicated.


    "Nevermind, father knows what he needs to do. The Evil God and the Goddess of Blessings have also given us some help." Sylvia put her thoughts aside and entered her room with a cheerful smile. "I''m back! Oh, you all started your pajama party without me yet?"


    "You''re taking too long. Quickly change your clothes and join us." Yuuki shooed Sylvia and pointed to the changing room. After that, she asked Elysia to continue the fairy tale about a princess in thend of darkness.


    "You guys even opened a storytelling session without me? Meanie, I''ll be right back!" Sylvia ran into the changing room and was back in her pajamas in just a few seconds.. She also wanted to hear exciting stories.

 Chapter 564 - Spellbound Night Dress

    <h4>Chapter 564 - Spellbound Night Dress</h4>


    "Mnggh, fwah..." Elysia woke up from her sleep and yawned. The moment she opened her eyes, a pair of red eyes stared at her intensely. It made her freeze in shock for a few seconds. "What, what''s wrong, Sylvi?"


    "Good morning, Ely. I woke up very early to make sure you all didn''t leave without me. I spoke to my fatherst night, and he gave me his blessing to go on an adventure with you." Sylvia smiled brightly and moved to the side.


    "O-okay... Good morning to you too." Elysia put her hand on her upper chest. She still felt her heart beating fast because of the morning jump scare.


    She then felt like she was being watched from the side. But the moment she turned her head, the girl next to her instantly went back to pretending to be asleep.


    "..." Elysia didn''t know what to say to see Rhea do that.


    "Hey, Ely... I got an unexpected surprise giftst night. Would you like to apany me to try on a new dress?" Sylvia tugged the hem of her friend''s sleeve.


    "New dress? Mm, sure." Elysia didn''t mind at all.


    Sylvia then smiled brightly again and guided Elysia to the dressing room. She took out two sets of ck dresses with purple and blue ents from her Space Bag before giving one to Elysia. "Here, let''s try this with me. These dresses are twins."


    "I also?" Elysia blinked her eyes a few times, somewhat confusedly. Even so, she still epted the neatly folded dress.


    "Of course, I want you and I to wear this dress at least once. I''d like to take some pictures of us too. Is that okay?" Sylvia looked at Elysia with a look full of hope.


    "Mm, fine." Elysia didn''t feel there was anything wrong with the request. Therefore, she gave her consent without hesitation.


    "Hehe, you already said it. Now please change our clothes." Sylvia stripped off her pajamas shamelessly.


    "Wha- wha, why are you, hmpf-" Elysia blushed for a moment, but Sylvia immediately covered her mouth.


    "Ssh... You can wake the others up if you scream. I didn''t do anything wrong. We''re both girls and we''re just changing our clothes." Sylvia pressed her finger to her lips.


    "B-but..." Elysia looked Sylvia up and down. This girl only wore ck underwear now and didn''t feel the slightest bit embarrassed?


    "Hehe, you look adorable when you blush. Wait a minute, I''ll put on my dress and I''ll help you put on yours." Sylvia took a step back and unfolded her new dress. She really only needed a minute to put on everything, including the essories.


    Elysia blushed even more, to see what Sylvia was wearing. Wherever she looked, it wasn''t an ordinary dress, but the sexy and revealing one!


    It was almost no different from underwear with extra silk fabric hanging down the front and back waist, but showing off the legs to almost the groin!


    The dress''s upper half was only covered around the bust to the middle of the neck, which covered the cleavage. The stomach, shoulders, and back were exposed for all to see. There were only long gloves and long stockings that looked proper.


    "You, you want me to wear a dress like that, Sylvi? That, it''s showing too much skin..." Elysia stuttered a little while looking at the dress in her hand.


    "Mm! You said you would. We haven''t put on the full set yet because this is originally a battlesuit for war. This dress is called Spellbound Night, inherited from myte mother. Come here, I''ll help you put on this dress. Uhyaa!" Sylvia went behind Elysia and helped her friend change clothes.


    "O-hey, wait. I can do it myself. I don''t- Kyaa! What are you doing? I''m going to wear this dress, okay? I''m going to wear it." Elysia covered her chest and held her pants with a fierce blush on her face. She felt she would be stripped naked by this devil girl''s nimble hands.


    "Hehe, you have a well-developed body at your young age, Ely. Are you really sixteen?" Sylvia looked at her palms with a strange smile. She then gave Elysia a curious gaze.


    "..." Elysia chose not to answer because she was feeling too embarrassed to wear a revealing dress like this. Moreover, Sylvia was about to take some photos of them, and she agreed without a second thought. Even so, she gulped her saliva and wore it nheless.


    "Hey, do you know what they are doing in the dressing room?" Lynn whispered to Yuuki with a slight blush.


    "I don''t know, but it sounds lewd. What is that devil girl trying for Ely to wear? I dare to guess it''s an evil dress that is too sexy to wear. That devil girl dared to trick Ely intoplying with such a cunning request?" Yuuki frowned, and her fox ears twitched as she was eavesdropping on what was going on in the dressing room.


    "Please don''t look at me with that intense gaze..." Elysia''s voice sounded so pitiful yet tempting.


    "Hehe, you look beautiful and seductive, Ely. I seem to want tomit a sin to you. Here, allow me to do something to you~" Sylvia''s voice sounded like the evil one here.


    Hearing that, Yuuki immediately moved and broke into the dressing room. "What are you trying to do to Ely, you Pervy Sylvi!?"


    "Huh?" Sylvia looked back with an innocent expression. She then proceeded to style Elysia''s hair. "Oh, it''s just you, Yuuki. I asked Ely to help me try on the new dress I got yesterday. Don''t we look like twin devils now?"


    "Oh my..." Lynn covered her mouth.


    "..." Yuuki didn''t know what to say. She was in a dilemma with mixed feelings because her savior Goddess was being abused by this devil girl.


    An honorable and pure girl... The embodiment of nobility and kindness, was forced to wear a skimpy dress like that for all to see?


    Even though Yuuki''s mind said it was obscene, but her heart screamed in praise of Sylvia. Her inner desire urged her to burn this scene into her memory like an impulse from her heart demon.


    "Are, did you force Ely to wear a skimpy dress like that for everyone to see, Sylvia?" Yuuki demanded an exnation.


    "Why do you assume like I''m a bad pervert girl? We''ll just take a few photos together and be done. I''m not forcing Ely at all. Ely also can change her clothes again after we done take some pictures~" Sylvia hummed and applied some temporary hair dye to Elysia''s long ck hair.


    She then gave a wink to Yuuki and the others. "Ah, if you want to join, please change into something pretty."


    "..." Elysia saw her blushing face in the mirror reflection. She felt that she had fallen into Sylvia''s trap. It was the wrong decision because she gave a yes without checking what dress she would wear.


    Fortunately, Elena was still asleep in the Soul Realm. Otherwise, that naughty girl might tease her endlessly withplete satisfaction.


    ''Fwaah, Ely... Good morning. We haven''t left for that mysterious ind yet, have we?'' Elena woke up from her beauty sleep.


    ''Oh dear me...'' Elysia looked slightly up withmentations. The thought had just crossed my mind, and the one mentioned immediately woke up in the early hours of the day.


    ''Oh my...'' Elena covered her mouth with a beaming smile. She was pleasantly surprised to see that Elysia was already wearing a very sexy skimpy dress. ''Ely, I didn''t know you had be a bad girl because of Sylvia''s influence.''


    ''No, I''m not wearing this dress because I wanted to. Sylvia tricked me and it''s also partially my fault for saying yes to her without checking what I''m going to wear...'' Elysia immediately defended herself.


    ''Oooh~ Good job, Sylvi. Now we just need to take some photos, hehe...'' Elena immediately exited the Soul Realm and materialized herself. "Oh my... You even dyed my Ely''s hair silver white. You really want to make Ely cosy as your twins?"


    "Ah?" Sylvia was somewhat surprised to hear that confident yet authoritative voice. She turned around, and Ely''s Goddess master was there. "Uhm, we''re just going to take a picture together. This hair dye is just a temporary dye that will fade when exposed to warm water."


    "Eh?" Elysia saw that her hair had turned silver-white. Thanks to her focus being diverted because of Elena and embarrassment, she only realized that now.


    "Good. We can take some pictures before Ely gets too embarrassed for that. You can have a copyter." Elena picked up Elysia''s Space Bag on the table and took out a Memoire.


    After that, Elysia couldn''t help but take photos with the other girls. However, only she and Sylvia were wearing that skimpy yet seductive dress.


    For some reason, Sylvia was so passionate about taking several photos of her with Ely in various poses.


    Finished with that, Sylvia smiled sweetly and held Elysia''s hand. "Thank you very much, Ely."


    "Mm, you''re wee." Elysia returned the smile.


    "Oh right! Ely, would you possibly be able to draw a person if you only had the details of that person''s appearance?" Sylvia immediately asked before Elysia fled to the dressing room.


    "I might be able to draw someone better if the details were really detailed." Elysia nced up slightly and answered while looking into Sylvia''s eyes. She felt this devil girl had something to say from the start, and it wasn''t as simple as taking a few photos.


    "That''s perfect. Please wait a moment, okay? I''ll take the painting equipment in my Space Bag. I''ll be responsible for getting you back to your original appearance after this." Sylvia was both happy and relieved. She held Elysia''s hands with a pleading look.


    "Uuh, alright." Elysia became curious about what Sylvia was trying to achieve by doing all this. Something felt a little odd because of Sylvia''s impulsive behavior.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Just as Sylvia was rummaging through her Space Bag, a knock came from the door.

 Chapter 565 - Fine Artist

    <h4>Chapter 565 - Fine Artist</h4>


    "Huff..." Elysia stared at the rising sun outside the window while waiting for Sylvia.


    ''Hey, see? You don''t feel too embarrassed now, do you?'' Elena goes beside Elysia and flirts via their private telepathy channel.


    ''Uu, I''m so embarrassed. I might have used up all my courage by now. Sylvia calls this a battledress, but it''s more like a seductivedy''s dress.'' Elysia blushed a little, but she disguised it with magic quickly.


    ''Hehe, you''re always adorable when you blush. But, yes, the dress is a bit like underwear with style. If a pretty girl wore that, then it would look like delicious bun asking men and wolves tomit a sin to you.'' Elena smiled faintly and looked up at the rising sun.


    "Hmm?" E looked at the door because of the knock, but she turned to the Goddess of Blessings.


    "I didn''t seal this room. Hmm, it''s just the Sea God, Devil Emperors, and the little ones. You can open it." Nell shrugged.


    "Alright." E nodded in understanding and opened the door.


    *ck*


    As the door opened, Dn, Oceanid, Sophia, a cat, and a tortoise entered the room in turn.


    "Eh?" Nell looked at the window and was surprised to see Elysia still there. She forgot that Elysia and Sylvia had not changed their dresses yet!


    At that moment, Dn froze to see a woman with long lustrous silver-white hair standing by the window. She was wearing a ck dress with a blue sheen which was so familiar to his eyes.


    Dilemma and nostalgia suddenly befall his entire being. That woman might be his daughter, but all that immediately changed when he saw her bluish-purple eyes.


    Dn''s eyes widened as if he couldn''t believe what he was seeing now. He was aware that some divine beings were present here, and he was well aware of the unbelievable things they might be able to aplish.


    The wildest thought in his mind suddenly came over as if he believed it without a second thought. Could it be that Sylvia begged the divine to revive the dead just because she wanted to see her mother?


    "Illia? Is that you, Illia?" Dn walked over with aplicated andplex expression. Even though it was only temporary, his wife was revived!?


    "!!!" Elysia widened her eyes in disbelief. She looked down and immediately panicked because she was still wearing this alluring dress.


    "Eh? Father, why did youe so soon? I just asked Ely to help me draw someone." Sylvia asked in surprise.


    Unfortunately, Dn couldn''t hear his daughter''s words because her focus was messed up.


    However, Elysia dodged to the side and took cover behind Elena before the Devil Emperor touched her. She was scared because it looked like he would pounce on her. "You may have mistaken someone, sir."


    "Huh?" Dn was wide-eyed in shock. He could only stare at the Goddess of Light and his ''wife''.


    "And she is Ely okay? We just had a photo session together~ Does she maybe look like my mother? Then how about how I look now?" Sylvia went over with a set of painting tools in hand. She then twirled in delight to show off her new dress.


    "Hmm?" Dn finally understood what was going on here. He mistook Elysia for histe wife. He then stared at his daughter with someints, but inwardly. "Yeah, you are my daughter and passed on some of your mother''s traits and looks."


    "I don''t know if it''s apliment or not, but I think it''s apliment. Thank you. Hum-mm~" Sylvia hummed and hopped to Elysia''s side. "Here''s theplete painting tool. Can you please draw someone just based on the detailed description, Ely?"


    "Could it be that the one you asked me to draw was... Your mother?" Elysia looked at a set of painting tools, then at Sylvia.


    "Mm! I want to see what my mother looks like. My father doesn''t have any mementos like photos or anything like that, but I really want to see her. Can you make this little wish of minee true? I have no other intentions, please don''t misunderstand." Sylvia gave a charming smile for a good impression.


    "If you have never met your mother, then how can I draw her? Who will provide the detailed description then?" Elysia was feeling somewhat astonished. So, this reason was the one driving all of Sylvia''s behavior this morning.


    "My father will do that for me. He is the one who will give the detailed description of what my mother looks like." Sylvia pointed her finger at her father.


    "O-okay, I understand. But, I need to change my clothes first." Elysia immediately ran off to the dressing room because she couldn''t bear being stared at by the men with intense gazes.


    "That''s a shame. Well, at least I can see our angel dressed as a lust devil. It''s an amazing sight and I think it will stick in my mind." Oceanid folded his arms with some satisfaction.


    "That''s not lusty devil''s outfit, but a demonic dragon battledress." Dn emphasized that justification.


    "Hum, I think Ely has reached her limit. I didn''t go overboard, did I?" Sylvia asked the Goddess of Light for an opinion.


    "I don''t think so. But Ely will be wary of you if you ask her to wear something. It''s not a big deal if Ely doesn''t say she hates it." Elena shrugged her shoulders and went to the dressing room to help Elysia.


    "Hey, what are you doing, master!?" Elysia was surprised by Elena''s sudden presence.


    "I''ll help you clean up this mess. Look, that hair dye is hard to clean by yourself. Come here. I''ll take care of it for you." Elena asked Elysia to sit on the stool.


    "But, but-" Elysia tried toe up with an excuse.


    Unfortunately, Elena pressed her finger to Elysia''s lips. "Say no more."


    After that, the dressing room was sealed in a barrier, and no more sound could be heard from there.


    "Uugh, how can that be? That human girl can mess things up because of her appearance. Is she intending to attract my lord''s attention with her charms? How dare she!?" Sophia bit her handkerchief in annoyance and agitation.


    She was aware that it was pretty tricky for her crush to move on, especially since the daughter didn''t seem to like her. And now, plus that girl who might look like her crush''ste wife.


    "Oh no, I can feel the mes of jealousy from an insecure fire birb. We''d better stay away to avoid unnecessary unreasonable trouble." Oceanid brought Theo and Gio to take some distance.


    A few momentster, Elysia returned to the room with Elena. She was now wearing only a simple long white dress, aplete contrast to what she had just worn a few minutes ago.


    Elysia and Elena sat on the sofa, with Elysia at the edge. Then Sylvia went to sit beside them and ced the painting kit in front of Elysia.


    "Father, what are you doing there? Hurry up and exin in detail what mother looks like. We don''t have a whole day because we are going to exterminate the ursed God today." Sylvia patted the seat next to her impatiently.


    "Only divine beings are involved in battle, right? You''ll be wiped out in a few seconds if you get involved in a divine ss battle." Dn rolled his eyes because he knew what might happen next.


    He then sat down on the sofa with a calm demeanor. He tried not to rte what had just happened to the current situation. Even so, he couldn''t help but look at Elysia with the image of his wife there. Their appearance looked simr earlier. It was as if his wife reincarnated into this young human girl.


    "Sir Devil Emperor?" Elysia took the pen and waited for the detailed description.


    "Hm, very well... I need to remind you, human girl. You will not be forgiven if you are not as good as my daughter told me. You will suffer the consequences if the result you draw is not what I expected." Dn emphasized his warning as if it meant a lot to him.


    "I know your reasons, but are you underestimating my Ely? Very well... In that case, you will need to pay a heavy price to receive her masterpiece in return. Do you dare to take it?" Elena smirked defiantly.


    Dn stared at the Goddess of Light''s face. This Goddess might look like someone at the peak of beauty and could manipte everything in her palm, but that wouldn''t let him fall into her trap. "That depends on my satisfaction."


    "I''ll take that as a yes. Don''t regret your decision, Devil Emperor Dn. Alright, now let''s start with a detailed description of yourte wife''s face. You can say whatever it is, and my Ely will draw it ordingly." Elena pointed her palm at Dn to let him speak.


    Dn took a deep breath. aThis is not the first time he asked someone to draw a picture of histe wife for his satisfaction and tomemorate her departure.


    Unfortunately, none of the artists could live up to his expectations even though he had provided the most intricate details.


    Perhaps, today would be different because the one who would do that would be a Goddess''s precious disciple. Therefore, Dn described everything he could remember from histe wife''s whole appearance.


    After about twenty minutes of listening, Elysia nodded in understanding when Dn was done with his description. She then began to draw the image of a graceful and elegant woman onto an art paper.


    Even without imagination magic, Elysia could create an image of a woman, which she thought was very urate with the description she got. Although it was still in the form of a sketch only.


    "I''m not done with this yet, but what do you think of this sketch?" Elysia showed her unfinished drawing to Dn and Sylvia.

 Chapter 566 - A Masterpiece

    <h4>Chapter 566 - A Masterpiece</h4>


    Dn looked intensely at the sketch. It was an image of a woman in the same clothes as his daughter was wearing today. However, the image disyed a more mature and elegant charm.


    Even though the picture was just a scribble of ink, he could see the shadow of histe wife there. It was as if the image was alive, not just an ordinary hand drawing.


    "Pretty good. Keep going and I want to see the final result." Dn nodded in approval.


    "Okay." Elysia continued her drawing to the coloring stage.


    This time, She used her imagination magic to print coloring it all the way to the finishing stage because she wasn''t so sure that she could give the colorbination that matched her expectations manually. After all, she was only good at drawing, not coloring like a professional painter.


    "The drawing is finished. What do you think?" Elysia showed the drawing paper to Sylvia, Dn and the others.


    Yet, Sylvia stretched out her hand and took the picture as if her hand was moving without hermand. She looked closely at the woman in the picture with a profound gaze.


    The image looks like a photo taken in real-time. The graceful woman with silver-white hair... Very much resembled her at a nce, but with blue-purple eyes with a hint of redness instead of blood-red eyes.


    This woman was wearing the same dress she was wearing now. However, she could see the tender yet a bit cold expression on the woman''s face.


    "So, my mother looks like this... She looks very beautiful." Sylvia stroked the image with care. It was as if she was in front of her mother directly.


    Meanwhile, Dn also felt the same amazement as his daughter. He never thought that the instant coloring just now could make the image''s charme alive. It was as if the picture was taken in real life and immortalized in print media using a photo tool.


    "Lend it to me." Dn asked, and his daughter gave it without question. He took out a white tube that looked like a stick and used it to scan the image from top to bottom.


    After that, he put a premium A4 size photo paper on the top side of the tube stick. Right after the was button was pressed, a copy was immediately printed with the exact same precision as the original.


    "You surprisingly didn''t disappoint me. This is a work of art that could be called a masterpiece indeed. Tell me, what kind of reward do you expect from me?" Dn ced the copy into a particr frame and appreciated it for a moment. He then put it into a special ce in his Space Bag carefully.


    "No value stated, just give what you think is appropriate." Elena smirked slightly. She was satisfied with Ely''s artwork, but she didn''t want to ce too much demand on this Devil Emperor due to war preparation.


    "Understood. You''d better have breakfast with us first before going to that ind again. In the meantime, I''ll arrange a present for you." Dn nodded and got up from his seat.


    "Eh? You guaranteed the reward so easily, but what about my wish? You promised itst month, but everything I took was taken back. Now, I demand you to keep your promise, father." Sylvia immediately put the picture into her best picture frame and put it in her Space Bag.


    "Thene with me for a moment." Dn opened the door and went outside. Sophia followed him wordlessly.


    "Mkay." Sylvia stared at Elysia and the Goddess of Light.


    "Let''s have breakfast here first, okay? I''ll be right back to properly express my gratitude to you, Ely. Please wait for me for a moment!" After saying that, Sylvia went outside the room while waving her hand.


    As E closed the door again, Evelyn went behind Elysia with a happy expression. "Wow, Ely. You draw so amazingly and the coloring only takes seconds. The artists out there will be jealous of your drawing skills."


    "Hehe, thanks, Eve. Ah, right. I remember you said that you would be returning to your kingdom today. Would you like us to take you there?" Elysia asked with concern. She wanted to make sure her friend got home safely.


    "Uhm, is it possible... I cane with you all until the ursed God is dealt with? Not all of us will be engaging in battle, will we? We''ll just have to watch and wait from a safe distance, right?" Evelyn blinked her eyes a few times with a look full of expectations.


    "If you say so, fine then." Elysia agreed because she thought it was not a problem. After all, they did have ns to wait on an ind at a safe distance from the divine-ss battle.


    "Thank you! But, uhm, are you going to engage in battle again, Ely?" Sylvia asked worriedly.


    "..." Elysia was at a loss for what to say.


    At a moment of silence, Rhea suddenly came closer and suggested. "I think it''s best if you don''t get involved in the battle this time, Ely. The ursed God will definitely target you and attack you at all costs because you put him so threatened by your actionsst time."


    "..." Elysia was still silent. She somewhat regretted her decision to mention the name of that ursed God before that final blow.


    "There''s no need to worry. Your master will protect you and will enter the battle if the situation gets out of hand. With the help of the Anti Curse Mechanism, I don''t think this is a deadly battle for four divines against one ursed God." Elena patted Elysia''s head as she tried to reassure.


    "Mm, I believe we will win even if we are not as strong as in our prime. The Anti Curse Mechanism would be of great help, and the ursed God has already gained a huge bacsh. Besides, the Evil God will take care of curse magic with his new affinities." Nell nodded in agreement. If possible, she didn''t want Elysia to engage in the next battle for themon good.


    "I understand. I will be with the others and wait at a safe distance while wishing all of us well-being." Elysia nodded in understanding. If the two real Goddesses had said so confidently, then she would have followed their advice.


    Rhea responded with a satisfied smile.


    A few momentster, Sylvia returned to her room with a beaming smile on her face.


    "Hehe, I''m back. Ely, I''m so grateful for everything this morning. Please ept my sincere gratitude. If you ask me to go west, then I will never go east." Sylvia sat on the floor and rested her head on Elysia''sp. Her dragon tail moved left and right to follow her exhrating emotions.


    "You''re wee. I ept your gratitude. You look delighted. I''m happy for you. Did you manage to ask your father to keep his promise?" Elysia was taken aback by Sylvia''s impulsive behavior, but she replied with a smile nheless.


    "That''s of course. My father finally granted my one wish as he promised. But, I won''t tell you what it is~" Sylvia closed her eyes with a yful smile.


    "Let me guess. It might just be- hmgf!" Yuuki was just about to speak, but a red fried prawn shot up and shut her mouth. "Bwah, what do you mean by doing this, Sylvia!?"


    "Hmph! Insensitive girl, please don''t ruin the mood." Sylvia snorted and stood up.


    Rhea stared at Sylvia''s ck wings and dragon tail in short thought. She remembered that this demonic dragon girl desperately wanted to return to the previous devil girl form.


    "It''s been a week since that day. I think you''re used to your current form. If you want to return to your previous form, why don''t you give it a try now? Perhaps, your instincts have shed some light on how you can transform again." Rhea suggested.


    "O-oh~ You''re right too. I almost forgot. Thanks for reminding me, the Goddess of Nature. But did I know how to do it without anyone teaching me? Let me give it a try. Miracles happen frequently these days." Sylvia dropped her fist onto her palm as she just remembered about it.


    Therefore, she tried to close her eyes and tried what she could to transform using themand of her mind. If she wanted to transform back, maybe something magical would happen?


    Sure enough, when Sylvia had that intention in mind and her brainmanded the body to transform again, her form slowly changed along with the appearance of a shimmering purple light all over her body.


    Her horns shrank and disappeared, her tail shortened and could no longer be seen, then her wings seemed to be absorbed into her body. Lastly, the scales on her hands and feet that resembled dragon ws gradually turned into hands and feet of a girl''s.


    After two minutes had passed, Sylvia peeked out and looked at her hands. Her hands were back the way they should be, delicate and smooth as ever.


    She then examined the neck, ears, and jaw. She no longer had dragon scales there. After that, she tried to move her tail, but she couldn''t.


    "My dragon tail, my dragon horns, and my big feathery wings disappeared? But, how? I don''t feel like I''ve made a transformation, though?" Sylvia wondered in surprise. She wasn''t aware of what had just happened because she didn''t really feel anything.


    "As I thought. Living beings with innate abilities will usually be guided by their instincts to tell how to use those abilities. You don''t need to be confused. You are unaware of what just happened maybe because you are too absorbed in your concentration for the transformation you have been waiting for all week. Next time, you can try doing that technique with your eyes open." Rhea put her hand to her chin while examining Sylvia up and down.


    "Un-understood." Sylvia nodded in understanding. She then went to therge mirror to examine her back. A tiny wing was there, very much like the dragon-kins in human form.


    "Uuh, if it''s like this, I need to cover my back. Isn''t there a way to disguise my wings like Ely''s battlesuit or the Goddess of Nature''s divine dress?" Sylvia moved her tiny wings slightly with aint.


    "Those are my real wings, not part of my divine dress. You can''t imitate it, but you can disguise your little wings so they aren''t visible with illusion magic." Rhea heaved a subtle sigh.


    "Oh right. I know some illusion magic to disguise. Let me try. Eh, my wings are invisible now, right?" Sylvia tried to look in the mirror by looking back, but she couldn''t see her back thoroughly.


    But, if she used her scanning ability, she could still feel her wings there.


    "Congrattions on your sessful transformation. The wings arepletely disguised, no longer visible to the eyes, Sylvi." Elysia smiled with light apuse.


    "Hehe, thank you. Let''s go have breakfast. My father is waiting for us now.." Sylvia was satisfied and invited everyone to leave the room.

 Chapter 567 - Battle Of Doom (1)

    <h4>Chapter 567 - Battle Of Doom (1)</h4>


    It was just breakfast together, but Dn asionally stole nces to stare at Elysia. He still kind of couldn''t believe that he mistook that human girl for histe wife, who might be revived temporarily.


    Sophia noticed her crush''s small movement. She stared at that ck-haired human girl with some jealousy in her eyes because she felt insecure.


    When breakfast was over, Dn took out a ck mystery box and made itnd in front of Elysia. "It''s a form of appreciation and my gratitude for some of the factors that you have done for us."


    "..." Elysia looked at the box, somewhat confused. She looked at Sylvia, then at Elena.


    "Pssh... Ely, just ept that. Why are you feeling hesitant?" Sylvia spoke in a whisper-like voice.


    "Uhm, then, I''ll take your appreciation." Elysia simply put the ck mystery box into her Space Bag without hesitation because she knew there were no dangerous items there. Her advanced perception convinced her of it.


    "Very well... Are you all going now?" Dn leaned back in his seat to stare at everyone.


    "Yup, we''ll be leaving soon, but the fire hen won''t being with us." Sylvia smiled sweetly.


    "Hey, you don''t have to exclude me for the obvious." Sophia didn''t take that joke to heart.


    "Understood. We also hope to see the ursed God fall. That way, the burden we will all bear in the great war will be greatly reduced by the destruction of the enemy''s God." Dn nodded in understanding.


    "Let''s wish everyone the best." Nell took the input casually.


    After that, Sylvia said goodbye to her father with some parting words. It was like a girl going on an adventure with her parent''s blessing for the first time.


    Although a bit heavy-hearted, Dn could only escort his daughter away with eptance. He looked at the departing carriage with a somewhat relieved look. Maybe, his daughter could be happier in the safe protection when she was with that divine group.


    "Are you reluctant to let your daughter go, my lord?" Sophia asked in a tender tone.


    "My daughter has grown into a big girl. She can take care of herself and knows what she needs to do. It will be much more secure for her if she stays with them." Dn turned around after the carriage suddenly disappeared into invisibility.


    "Hehe, you didn''t do that because you wanted to establish good connections and rtions with divine beings through your daughter, right?" Sophia followed closely behind.


    "Everything can happen not just because of one reason alone. You may not be able to see my profound insight yet." Dn walked into his pce.


    Meanwhile, Elysia and her group had just left devil''s capital city. They immediately flew off towards the mysterious ind in the northeast direction from their position.


    "Do you feel something unexpected is about to happen, Lynn?" Sylvia suddenly asked as she was staring at her hometown, which seemed to be getting smaller and smaller until it was out of sight.


    "I can''t predict anything. We mortals can''t get involved in the affairs of divinity. I don''t feel sure about my foreboding or divination abilities, but my heart feels a little restless for unknown reasons." Lynn put her hand on her upper chest while looking down.


    Elysia then looked at Evelyn, E, Yuuki, Vanessa, and the others. She could see they looked a little uneasy, much like Lynn.


    "Why feel uneasy? Are you doubting something? I''ll be there with you allter to ensure your safety. Let''s wish goodness and victory to our side with confidence." Elena tried to lighten the mood with a confident deration.


    With that being said, the girls immediately shook their heads at Elysia''s master. They knew the hidden meaning behind those words, and their attitude could lead to their poor faith.


    Rhea, Nell, and Oceanid only ignored that as they were busy reviewing their strategy. They made several master ns and backups to deal with the unexpected.


    At that moment, a raft was floating in the wide ocean, which was surprisingly very calm. A ck and gray body with ck sses was above it. He was sitting rxed on a wooden chaise longue as if he was sunbathing under the morning sun.


    "What made theme sote? It''s already around nine o''clock here, right? It''s been more than three hours since sunrise." Xero looked at the sun to determine the current time. He was already waiting there since sunrise.


    Right after he said that he could see a flying carriage had just arrived andnded on an ind about twenty kilometers from his current location.


    "Oh, they''ve finallye." Xero shrugged his shoulders and got up from his seat.


    Nell was aware of the Evil God but only cared a little. She needed to make sure everything went well.


    "Please wait for us here." Nell then looked at Elena. "Please protect everyone and seal the area outside the zone."


    "I understand. You will all be fighting within theyered barrier that I will set upter. Just don''t forget to use that Aurora Crystal. You can go all out there with no worries." Elena nodded slightly.


    "..." Rhea didn''t say anything, but she said many things via telepathy to Elysia.


    ''We understand. My master and I will intervene if it is necessary. As you say, we need to ensure that the ursed God falls before he wreaks havoc on this world. But, please pay attention to your own safety. You mean a lot... Please be careful.'' Elysia answered with a tender smile and concerned gaze.


    ''Understood. I will do my best. It may not be an easy battle, but I''m sure we''ll win.'' Rhea felt happy and confident after getting attention and a morale boost from Elysia.


    After getting a nod from Elysia, Rhea said the same thing to Elena. She wanted to hear the words of her two masters before she plunged into battle.


    Rhea looked at her hands for a moment, then she immediately summoned her divine dress. Three pairs of beautiful turquoise wings appeared on her back, and golden-turquoise particles instantly enveloped her to transform her clothes into her divine dress.


    Rhea looked at Nell and Oceanid. They were already d in their divine equipment, ready to fight the ursed. "Let''s go."


    "Ouh, victory is upon us." Nell raised her hand is high.


    "See youter girls." Oceanid waved his hand.


    The three flew into the sky and headed straight for the ind sealed under the sea.


    Elysia simply sped her hands in prayer, and the others soon followed her to send their prayers for the victory of the divine beings who protected their world.


    At that moment, Elena stretched out her hand and ced ayered dome barrier around the group. She then stared far into the distance to wait for Nell to get into position.


    As soon as Nell threw a lump of Aurora Crystal into the sea, Elena immediately used her magic to trigger imagination magic to set up a gigantic domeyered barrier.


    ''Phew, now all in position. I hope that the ursed God can bepletely annihted.'' Elena put her hand on her upper chest.


    For some reason, she felt even more uneasy, as if something bad might happen soon. Even so, she could only ward off all these possibilities with precautions.


    "Hou~ You''re quitete. But, what did you throw just now? Was that what triggered the formation of this dome barrier? Where are sun and the human girl?" Xero looked up at the three divine beings in the sky, then examined a lump of aurora sparkling stone at the bottom of the sea.


    "Sun? It''s in the sky over there." Nell pointed at the bright sun above.


    "The Goddess of Light. Where are she and her precious disciple now? Are only the three of you going to get involved in this divine-ss battle?" Xero frowned as he felt theck ofbat power and guarantee of annihting the ursed God.


    "You underestimate us? The Goddess of Light and her precious disciples will step in when the situation bes unfavorable. We have the Anti Curse Mechanism that will greatly help us to fight the ursed God." Rhea narrowed her eyes and gave a signal for Oceanid to bring the ind back to the surface.


    It was just a swing of the hand from the bottom up. A flood of water suddenly popped up like a water dome to gradually bring the ind back to the surface.


    "Anti Curse Mechanism? You mean that annoying stick?" Xero pursed his lips as he could still clearly remember how Nell threw a prank at him a few days ago.


    "Yeah, we''ll be fighting in some special areas that are free of curse energy. You won''t be able to use your curse magic in certain areas either. Beware the bacsh if you enter those areas." Nell gave a gentle reminder.


    "Hmph! Even if you have thousands of sticks like that, it won''t hinder my absolute power." Xero raised his fist and flew into the sky.


    By the time the ind arose, Oceanid revoked his seal magic. He then threw several long silver-gold magic wands at several spots on the ind.


    "The Anti Curse Mechanism will activate in five seconds. Please remember, we will beunching a finishing blow on the ind to ensure the ursed God''splete annihtion." Oceanid announced.


    "Yeah, the sealed areas down there have all been destroyed. Our opponent is not just one ursed God, but a horde of ursed creatures as well." Rhea heaved a sigh after checking the situation far below through the big hole in the ind''s center.


    *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Several explosions urred underground, a high-vibration earthquake shook the entire ind, and a ck mist full of negative energy emerged from the ground.


    "Keke, they''reing. This is going to be a lot of fun." Xero punched his palm with a wide grin.


    "Keke, hahaha! After being sealed for so long, the power of this world''s God has finally reached its limit. Haha, keke!" Creepyughter echoed like a disastrous spell.


    ck mud oozed out from the big hole, hundreds of ursed creatures took turns running out, and the atmosphere instantly became tense.


    The sun seemed to lose its luster, the ocean lost its color, and the air lost transparency. Everything slowly turned ck because of the thick negative energy confined within the dome barrier.


    In the center of the ck mud, an existence slowly formed a human with dark ck hair, dull-white eyes, and pale gray skin.


    He looked up at the four divine beings in the sky with a wide grin on his face.. However, his expression immediately changed as he failed to spot the whereabouts of his two most serious threats in the previous battle.

 Chapter 568 - Battle Of Doom (2)

    <h4>Chapter 568 - Battle Of Doom (2)</h4>


    "Just the four of you? Where are the two of them? They don''t dare to face the real me? This is going to be an easy battle, kahahaha!" shorughed out loud while facing the sky.


    "Activate!" Rhea took out a talisman to trigger all Anti Curse Mechanisms to activate simultaneously.


    "Gawk!" "Roar!" "Grrr!" "Ghak!"


    Hundreds of ursed creatures groaned in pain and fell to the ground at once.


    "Hmm?" shor is astonished to witness his kin receive a mysterious attack at once. Were they gradually crushed to ashes by the unknown particles?


    He then looked at his hands... His body seemed to melt down little by little. He also received the same impact. Because of that, he immediately shot up into the sky in one leap.


    Several ursed monsters above Spirit-level also immediately shot into the air to escape the wave of energy particles that crushed them.


    "What the hell is that? This world''s civilization has be so advanced to create magic and trap formations like that? Interesting, this is really interesting!" shor smiled broadly.


    "Stop with your useless bullshit and small talk. Today is the day I will destroy you once and for all." Xero stretched out his hand, and a ck energy vortex gathered there. A shiny ck spear appeared in his hand.


    "Hmph!" Xero dashed to attack his opponent.


    *sh*


    A sh of dark energy mixed with curse energy splits several ursed creatures that block. However, Xero continued to approach the Ruvoid God.


    *ng!*


    Xero widened his eyes as if he couldn''t believe what was happening. The Ruvoid God parried his war spear with only one finger?


    "That''s a pretty decent attack, but do you think you''re stronger than me? You''re just a God of Losers who fell in a disgraceful way." shor pointed his finger forward, and a dark energy vortex was created there.


    A water whip instantly wrapped around Xero''s stomach and pulled him away from the catastrophe.


    *Swoosh!* *Boom!*


    A surge of darkness sma energy exploded right where Xero had been.


    "Please don''tunch an attack without preparation, old friend. You could be the first to fall again because of your ego. Even though that Ruvoid God lost arge part of his divine spirit, he is still a high-level God who cannot be underestimated." Oceanid warned in a neutral tone.


    Unfortunately, it sounded like an insult and reproach to Xero''s ears. He snapped in annoyance. "Why did you interfere in my fight!? I can easily deal with such a trivial attack without any effort. Curse magic will no longer be able to injure me."


    "Hou~ Is it like that? Do you dare to test your abilities against my divinity? Your curse level isn''t higher than a Rank 10 monster, so what''s your point?" shor was intrigued by this grumpy God who managed to steal most of his kin''s traits.


    "Shiro, if you can''t use any n, then we won''t cooperate with you. Your so-called absolute power only withstands curse energy, but not the Ruvoid God''s divinews. We need to drain his power first before weunch a heavy blow at that pre-nned spot." Nell reminded with seriousness on her face.


    "Are you challenging me? If you believe in defeating me just because half of my divine spirit was destroyed, then that is a grave mistake. My minions and kin, show these ignorant Gods of our greatness. They''ve all probably forgotten that their temporary power can''t beat the true absolute power!" shor raised his hands up.


    "Gawr! Roar! Kill!!!" Dozens of ursed monsters roared into the sky and immediately charged at their four opponents.


    "Scatter." Rhea gave themand. She took out a silver-gold magic wand and activated it to ensure her battle was free from the risk of curses.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *sh!*


    Rhea and Oceanid counterattacked mercilessly, and Nell was in the back row to provide some blessings magic to them.


    "Give me that magic wand." Xero stretched out his hand to ask.


    "You can have it, but you can''t use curse energy at all. Please seal your curse power before you use it." Nell took out a silver-gold magic wand from her little Space Bag and threw it at the Evil God.


    "Good. You can handle the little fish while I aim for the big one." Xero immediately sealed his newfound power for a while before he charged back at the Ruvoid God.


    "Hey, activate it first or it''s just an ordinary metal stick!" Nell called out, but Xero had already flown quite a distance. She then just snorted and no longer cared. All she needed to do was focus on providing support to her big sister and Oceanid only.


    "Hahaha, this is going to be a lot of fun!" Xero aims his enemy''s head to be hit with the magic wand.


    shor did not dare to take the risk to ward off the attack because that magic wand looked mysteriously dangerous to his kins.


    "Take this, take this! Kehaha!" Xerounched many attacks as if he had the upper hand.


    "This is ridiculous. I''m wary of a metal wand that hasn''t even been activated yet?" shor smirked contemptuously to himself before heunched a counterattack.


    He put his palms together, and a wave of ck energy vortex blew everything from his surroundings.


    When the Evil God staggered in the air, and the fog blocked everyone vision, shor immediately shot up like aet to bring down this arrogant one.


    Xero widened his eyes when a w suddenly appeared in front of his head. He instantly disintegrated his body into the ck mist to retreat a few meters.


    "You let your guard down." Rhea appeared behind shor and immediately drew a silver-gold magic wand to stab right through her opponent''s chest. "Activate. Destruction."


    Rhea immediately took a safe distance by dragging Xero away as well.


    "Hmm?" shor looked at the metal stick that pierced his chest. He felt like he was being crushed from within, but it was still too far to knock him down.


    He simply pulled it out and inspected it thoroughly without caring that his body was gradually being eroded and burned to ashes.


    "I see... That human girl and that Golden Goddess are the ones behind this, huh. So, they are more dangerous than I thought." shor squeezes the metal stick shattered. His ultra-fast auto regeneration kicked in and healed himpletely in mere seconds.


    He channeled his magic into his eyes to look around for something. He was sure the two biggest threats were hiding somewhere tounch an ultimate surprise attack on him.


    Whoeverunched the strike first, then that was the winner. The two biggest threats had to be eliminated as soon as possible, or victory wouldn''t be achieved.


    As thest two ursed monsters disintegrated into particles, shor could see the existence of an energy dome on an ind twenty kilometers from his current position.


    Upon closer inspection, he could sense that his two greatest threats were there. They were really there, and he was very sure of it because he had locked their aura in their previous battle.


    "Hehe, hahaha! So you''re already there. You are the one who needs to be exterminated before anything else. I can destroy these puny Gods at any time, then this world will soon fall!" shor swung his arms horizontally like he was chomping at empty air. A parallel dimension is opened, and he entered it without dy.


    Rhea widened her eyes, and so did the other three. However, Rhea was the one who didn''t think of anything else and immediately flew into the dimensional hole before it closed.


    At that moment, Elena felt incredibly shocked as her heart screamed of dangering from behind. She immediately cast the emergency barrier to protect everyone.


    *Crash!*


    shor destroyed that imperfect barrier easily. His main target was the girl whounched the final devastating attack on him in the previous battle.


    "You are too dangerous to be left alive. Just die in the void. Void Open!" shor stretched out his hand and threw a dimensional ck hole to destroy everything that touched it.


    However, Elysiaunched an emergency precaution. She tried her best to negate the fluctuations in the dimensional-busting energy. Elena helped, but the energy surge created a vortex of dark energy that sucked in everything instead.


    "Ugh!" Elysia gritted her teeth and swung her hand at her group. It was a strange ck hole, beyondprehension and reason.


    She tried to seal the ck hole, but her magic copsed before it materializedpletely, It was sucked into the void.


    It was a quick choice made on an emergency basis, she erected a dome barrier that sealed herself, Elena, the Ruvoid God, and the ck hole, hoping that her friends wouldn''t be affected.


    It was only a second, but it was more than enough to drag Elysia into the ck hole as her focus on countering the suction force was divided.


    "Ely!" Elena immediately embraced Elysia, but she ended up being dragged into the ck hole together even though she had tried to oppose its fierce suction force.


    At that moment, the barrier Elysia had erected could not withstand the ferocious energy surge resulting from the sh of two high-level magics. It just shattered into pieces like brittle ss.


    "Aaah!" Vanessa was dragged into the air. She tried to fly away, but she gave up when her master was sucked into the ck hole. Whatever the reason, she would follow her master even if it were into the void.


    "Vann!" Sylvia tried to catch the cat. However, her footing became unstable, and she was also dragged in.


    "Kuahahaha! Perish!" shorughed with great satisfaction. It was not in vain that he exerted a great deal of energy to tear the parallel teleportation dimension and open the void.


    In that tense moment, Rhea appeared out of nowhere. She swung her arm to send everyone flying away from the danger. She then kicked the Ruvoid God into the dimensional pit, but she also entered there.


    "Damn it!" Xero shot like aet and entered the dimensional hole without a second thought. He felt humiliated, and he would not let that Ruvoid God go at all cost.


    Unfortunately, when Nell and Oceanid arrived at the location, the dimensional hole, which was like a ck hole, had just closedpletely.


    All the barriers suddenly copsed, and the atmosphere became gloomy right away. All the weak ursed monsters had been wiped out, and the stronger ones were still trapped in the Anti Curse Mechanism formation, but this was not the result they expected.


    The Ruvoid God disappeared into the void, but what was the price for that? No one ever thought the Ruvoid God could break through Elena''s specialyered dome barrier.

 Chapter 569 - Battle Of Doom (3)

    <h4>Chapter 569 - Battle Of Doom (3)</h4>


    "Why, why did it turn out like this?" Oceanid muttered as if he couldn''t believe what had just happened in such a short amount of time.


    "Ehm, it''ll be fine. I can feel Ely and my big sister are still alive. They''re probably just fighting in the void, that Ruvoid God''s domain." Nell has other assumptions, even though she didn''t know much about dimensionsws.


    "No, that is something quite different. That Ruvoid God tore a parallel dimensional hole to break free from the shackles of the Goddess of Light''s domeyered barrier.


    And the one that heunched just now was none other than void. There is no domain in the void because it is nothingness. That ursed being intended to lock Ely and her master in a void forever, but the Goddess of Nature foiled his n." Oceanid stared at the spot where thest dimensional opening had been.


    "Then, what are we going to do now? We''re toote to enter, and I don''t understand the humum of parallel dimensions. Can you open a portal for us to go there or get them out of there?" Nell frowned. She finally realized that the situation had gotten really bad just like that.


    "My understanding of dimensionalws isn''t that deep. I only know the concept but don''t have the power to do it. However, let me give it a try." Oceanid deactivated his battle armor andnded on the ground to check the dimensional fluctuations around the dimensional hole spot just now.


    "What, what just happened? Ely, her master, Sylvia, and Vannessa were sucked in there? Not to mention the Goddess of Nature and the Evil God too¡­ They''ll be fine, right?" Yuuki stammered with a pale expression.


    "They''ll be fine. I''m sure of it..." E quietly sped her hands in prayer, but her trembling hands and pale expression betrayed her.


    "Oh, God..." Evelyn covered her mouth as she tried to stand up. She looked around to see who wasn''t there.


    "This is bad. I can''t open the portal because I haven''t reached that high level of dimensionalw." Oceanid shook his head with a sad and disappointed face.


    "I''m sure they''ll be fine. For now, let''s wipe out the ursed creatures on the ind." Nell gritted her teeth in annoyance.


    Even so, she didn''t show that and just stared at her group. She immediately took out her magic carpet from her Private Realm. "This area has be too dangerous for all of you. Lynn, please remove your royal carriage. My magic carpet will take you all to safety."


    "Un-understood." Lynn immediately followed the order without asking.


    The girls and little beasts still looked pale at that time, but they boarded the carriage even though some were reluctant.


    Gio dug into the ground as if he was looking for something right where the dimensional hole had previously been. Yuuki also refused to go because she was stubborn to wait for Ely to return.


    "Yuuki... Ely also won''t want to see you hurt by staying here. This Ruvoid God, the holder of the power of curses and dimensionalws, is far more powerful than expected. Let''s go ording to the orders of the Goddess of Blessings." Lynn held Yuuki''s arm with sadness.


    "B-but, I, that-" Yuuki gritted her teeth as she felt so useless and weak.


    She intends to swear her loyalty to Elysia after this divine battle because she intends to be her savior''s loyal servant. However, this kind of oue was the worst thing she least wanted. Elysia was thrown into the void somewhere unknown...


    Nell gave the signal once again to tell everyone to leave. Oceanid then lifted Gio off the ground and put the brown tortoise into the carriage.


    Although Gio rebelled in disapproval, he ended up silent after Theo exined the gravity of the current situation.


    "Sigh..." Nell sighed to see the carriage fly away in the sky. After that, she turned around to return to the battlefield because their battle to eradicate the ursed monsters wasn''t over yet. "Let''s go back."


    "..." Oceanid did not immediately catch up with Nell, who had flown away first. He stared at his avatar because he knew this little one wanted to say something. "What do you want to say?"


    "I''ll merge with you. That way, you can muster 99 percent of your currentbat strength. We''ve already weakened considerably from our golden era, but our opponents have only weakened and regressed a bit. It''s an unequal battle even though we outnumber their Gods. You need to find a solution to that problem. It''s an old difficulty that hasn''t been resolved until now." Oceanid''s avatar announced with seriousness on his face.


    "I understand it very well. In the past, it was three against one and we were still on the losing side. But now, it''s four, with the addition of two, against one, and we don''t have the upper hand..." Oceanid frowned to look at the distant sky. It was a bitter truth.


    "Good." Oceanid''s avatar then melted into a blue liquid and merged into the real Oceanid''s body.


    Oceanid immediately summoned his battle armor and shot toward the sealed ind area. A lot of work had to be done to clean up the mess. Perhaps, the ind would be destroyed as the only final solution.


    Meanwhile, just as Elysia was sucked into the void, Elena went straight into the Soul Realm to ensure Elysia wasn''t hurt at all by scanning from the inside.


    It was a strange realm where as far as the senses could see, was nothing but darkness, silence, and nothingness. There was no realm boundaries or footholds, truly absolute emptiness.


    Elysia''s face turned a little blue because she couldn''t speak or breathe. She became extremely panicked when she realized that she was slowly burning.


    ''Ely, here there is no oxygen and gravity. The air and atmosphere here contain many chemical elements that are harmful to the body. Help me-'' Elena was just about to remind, but some individuals suddenly entered out of nowhere.


    Elysia''s focus was instantly diverted because she could see Sylvia and Vanessa struggling with pain. She couldn''t think of anything else but to rush to help them. She wrapped them in ayered golden barrier.


    Even though the barrier was eroded and melted, Elysia continued to repair it until she forgot that she was eroded and injured by a mysterious chemical element in the air.


    ''Ely, you idiot!'' Elena shouted. She forcibly activated Elysia''s divine treasure and wrapped Elysia in ayered barrier.


    ''Thank you.'' Elysia watched her dress turn into particles and magically transform into her bluish-ck battlesuit.


    At that moment, two individuals entered that realm. Rhea looks very angry. She stabbed him several times with the silver-gold magic wand. She hurled him several hundred meters before he floated up like a broken doll.


    "Kehaha! Wee to my void, a realm of destruction where there is no way out. You will all die slowly here no matter how strong you are. Everything you do will drain your magic and erode your existence to nothingness hahaha!" shor pulled out the magic wand as if it didn''t do much damage to him.


    After that, he looked at the injured six-winged ck-haired girl with an evil grin. But, he had another n to start with because he felt humiliated after being impaled twice by that six-winged green Goddess.


    "ept my vengeance, you stupid green Goddess." shor stretched out his hand, and an energy fluctuation instantly burned Rhea alive.


    Yet, the jet-ck fire was instantly extinguished due to Elysia''s intervention.


    "Hou~ Your magic''s effectiveness is still so significant in my void? I''m bing more and more curious about who you are. But, where is the golden one who is always with you? Kekeke, nevermind, I have eternity to interrogate and torture you out." shor rubbed his hands together withughter like a great viin.


    His original n was to lock up his biggest threats here and take care of themter, but he needed to speed things up since the situation had be like this. Not to mention, there were some extra experimental subjects there. He was the only one in power in this void where the others could do nothing but ept their miserable fate.


    "Goddammit!" Xero shot up like a rocket and dealt a heavy blow to shor''s head.


    *Bonk!*


    The impact sent shor flying and spinning like a spinning top.


    "You think I''ll just let you go even if you escape to another dimension? I''ll kill you and that''s for sure!" Xero growled and threw the silver-gold magic wand like a bullet.


    *St*


    The silver-gold magic wand pierced shor''s chest. It was already the third time such a weapon had attacked him by piercing through his body.


    "Heh? You can talk and move freely? Is it because of the curse energy in your body?" shor smirked while looking intently at the big devil guy.


    "..." Xero looked at his hands. He could see that he was being eroded away little by little as if the particles in this realm were eating away at him.


    However, he could see the same for everyone, including the so-called absolute ruler of this realm, the Ruvoid God.


    "Heh, you said that to yourself. So, the possessor of curse energy can still use magic perfectly in this ce, and we still get eroded bit by bit. Nevertheless, it''s still much better than those who don''t have curse energy on their bodies. It''s just a matter of time." Xero snorted when he saw how the human, devil, cat, and Rhea were injured with a lot of blood.


    "It''s just like you. How long will you survive in my void while facing me? Your chances of winning are slim out there, but that''s already impossible in this realm." shor frowned to pull out the magic wand from his chest. He had already taken quite a lot of damage and insisted on an instant healing in a short period of time.


    Rhe used that time to try to go near Elysia. She then whispered something and threw a dozen silver-gold magic wands at the Ruvoid God, who was too busy dealing with the Evil God.


    *Stab* *Stab* *Stab*


    "Arrgh!!!" shor groaned in pain as he took too many attacks that he didn''t have time to dodge.


    "Don''t interfere, this is my battle and his doom. Take care of your wounds and try not to die." Xero looked back for a stern warning before he dashed off tounch a barrage of attacks at the Ruvoid God mercilessly.


    Rhea just snorted and looked into Elysia''s eyes. She was grateful to receive protection in the form of ayered barrier that was continuously regenerated. However, it was only a matter of time until they were destroyed in this dangerous void.


    She then tried to open the dimensional gap, but all her efforts failed and were fruitless. Elysia was also unable to open Nature Realm''s portal.


    ''Ely, try blending our magic with Rhea''s divinews. Our Private Patron Goddess has a pretty deep understanding of dimensions, right?'' Elena suggested, and Elysia agreed wordlessly.


    Elysia held Rhea''s hand and gave an encouraging smile. ''Let''s try again.''


    Rhea nodded in understanding and tried to swing her hand again horizontally to tear the dimension. A dimensional gap was created with the tremendous amount of magic energy from Elysia.


    However, it sucked everything into it with an extremely terrifying suction force.


    Elysia and Elena couldn''t do anything. Rhea was the same. While Sylvia closed her eyes in resignation while hugging Vanessa.


    Before they were sucked into the dimensional gap, Rhea smiled tenderly and hugged Elysia tightly. She whispered something, but Elysia couldn''t hear anything as telepathy waspletely disturbed by the vicious fluctuations of the corrupted dimension. Elysia only looked at Rhea''s lips movement.


    All Elysia could do was make sure Sylvia and Vanessa weren''t hurt. However, she could only rely on Elena to help her to repair the protective barrier around herself and Rhea.


    Elena was also shouting about something in her mind, but Elysia couldn''t understand anything clearly. Elysia could only stare at the dimensional gap with a pale face and passive gaze as they were all sucked into nowhere.


    "How, impossible!?" shor eximed in surprise as he saw the dimensional gap there. It sucked in everything, and his void seemed to be slowly copsing by an unknown force.


    "..." Xero was speechless to see the achievements of the girls. He couldn''t find the Golden Goddess''s whereabouts anywhere, but that dimensional gap would definitely destroy this void soon.


    The distance between him and that dimensional gap was quite far, so he could still hold on with a few minutes remaining. He might be able to take advantage of this opportunity to kill this Ruvoid God because of the current vtile energy turmoil.


    "You''re not going anywhere until I kill you. This battle will be legendary." Xero smirked andunched several ultimate attacks on the injured Ruvoid God. He actually had the upper hand because his opponent''s strength was drained by the many silver-gold wands stuck there.


    After that brutal all-out battle, Xero and shor could only be sucked into the dimensional gap. The former was incredibly satisfied even though his strength ran out, and thetter was seriously injured, one step towards death.


    "If death is what awaits over there, then I have already cleared my dignity and reputation by killing an ursed God." Xero crossed his arms in front of his chest with a smile.. He was ready to meet Rhea and the other Gods in the afterlife without shame.

 Chapter 570 - Thrown Back To Earth (1)

    <h4>Chapter 570 - Thrown Back To Earth (1)</h4>


    "Ely, Ely, please hang on!" Elena shouted repeatedly, but Elysia was already unconscious.


    Rhea couldn''t help anything either as this Patron Goddess disintegrated into particles and transformed into a turquoise bracelet in Elysia''s hand for a mysterious purpose and reason.


    Elena was the only one maintaining the barrier for Sylvia and Elysia just by herself. She was really feeling overwhelmed because they were bouncing around in the dimension passage, and it made her a little nauseous.


    "Damn, damn you Ruvoid God! You will receive a very terrible vengeance from meter!" Elena took Elysia''s body forcibly. She gritted her teeth as she put on a golden bracelet to activate her divine treasure on Elysia''s body.


    Elysia''s fairly damaged fallen angel battlesuit instantly turned into particles and turned into a golden divine angel battle suit. At the same time, Elysia''s body also changed to Elena gradually.


    Elena didn''t want Elysia''s battlesuit to be destroyed due to the erosion of the surrounding mysterious ferocious energy. She then tried her best to heal her injured body. At the same time, she needed to ensure that Sylvia and Vanessa were protected from vicious erosion.


    "Layered barriers aren''t very effective at protecting us. Oh, the Ancient Ones... Hopefully we can get out of here safe and sound." Elena bit her lower lips.


    At that moment, she could see a dimensional hole in the distance. It was pretty vague, but she knew they were heading toward it.


    All she needed to do was keep everyone safe until they came to a possible exit.


    Elena could only think of everyone''s safety. Therefore, she cast the spherical barrier, with Sylvia and Vanessa inside, to dash into the dimensional hole. She then gave the impetus for her spherical barrier to catch up.


    Just as they were approaching the possible exit of the ck hole, a sudden surge of energy emerged out of nowhere. It made the two spherical barriers shake and spin uncontrobly.


    Elena could only close her eyes as she grew dizzy and nauseous. Even so, she tried her best not to faint. The fate of Elysia, Rhea, Sylvia, Vanessa, and herself depended heavily on her alone to make sure everyone was okay.


    However, dimensional fluctuations ur again as they pass through the dimensional hole.


    On a calm day and peaceful afternoon, a naval stealth ship crossed the North Pacific Ocean at moderate speed. A toon of soldiers was on their way back to their country after doing a secret mission.


    At that moment, a spatial crack appeared in the sky. Even though it was a bit covered in clouds, it was clearly visible to the crew.


    "An unnatural urrence is seen in the sky 38 degrees to the north. The sky is cracked!" A crew on the surveince radar monitor eximed in surprise. He disys sensor observations on the main screen for all to see.


    Everyone''s attention was instantly drawn to the main screen. Everyone didn''t know what might happen, but that crack in the sky was definitely not a good sign.


    Before anyone could respond, a golden sphere suddenly emerged from the crack. It fell towards the sea like a small meteor.


    After that, the crack in the sky gradually repaired and disappearedpletely. The Commander and the crew were stunned to witness the very strange phenomenon thatsted only five seconds.


    "Commander, what are we going to do? Do we need to check into something the dimensional crack spewed out?" One of the crew asked the highest leader on the ship.


    "Go to the coordinates where the golden alien object fell." The Commander gave his order with a serious expression.


    The order was given, and the ship captain immediately turned the ship to go to the point where the golden foreign object fell.


    As the ship approached the location, the crew could see arge golden sphere floating in the middle of the sea. It had a few cracks everywhere, but a faint figure could be seen within it.


    "What in the world? Check using radar and sonar. Was any hazardous substance or explosive detected? What is the level of danger?" The Commander folded his arms as he stared at the screen thoughtfully.


    "No level of danger detected, sir! All our tools and sensors can detect are only foreign objects that cannot be found on radar or sonar." One of the crew reported.


    "It fell near our homnd. It could have been a catastrophe from outer space of the vast universe. Make a report of our emergency actions and immediately send it to headquarters." The Commander frowned.


    After the report was created and sent, a reply came from the headquarters a few secondster. The Commander looked at the order with a sigh.


    "This is not the only sky cracking phenomenon that has just urred in the world''s skies today. The reinforcements have already been deployed, and they will arrive here in two hours at maximum. The order to check the foreign object has been received, go near the golden sphere." The Commander ordered, and then he came out of themand room with several armed crew.


    When the ship was only a few dozen meters from the floating golden sphere, two dozen fully armed elite soldiers stood on the ship''s deck while looking at the foreign object in the sea.


    A drone was deployed to check the situation at close range. However, the golden sphere didn''t react even when the dronended there.


    "What''s the status?" The Commander asked.


    "It''s just like a lump of gold-colored ss floating in the sea, sir!" A soldier in charge of the drone answered swiftly.


    "Very well... Agent One and Agent Two, get a rubber boat and get it on board." The Commander ordered two of his best agents for the mission.


    "Yes, sir!" The two fully-armed agents saluted and replied in unison. They immediately carried out the order and approached the golden sphere with a rubber boat.


    "Hey, Agent One. This might be called the jewel of the universe? But, why was this thing spewed out by the crack in the sky just now? Did this kind of thinge from the four parallel universes ahead of us?" Agent Two asked in wonder as he tied the big golden sphere to the boat.


    "Stop talking nonsense. But, this is indeed like a lump of gold ss. If this thing is real gold, it will be worth a fortune. Eh, wait... I feel like I can see something in there..." Agent One took a closer look into the golden sphere, but he gave up because it looked too blurry. Nevertheless, it was as if he could see someone''s shadow in there.


    "Let''s just get this on board. We''ll find out what this thing is when those crazy researchers research it." Agent Two shrugged his shoulders and steered the boat back to the ship.


    The golden sphere with the boat and two agents were pulled onto the ship. The two agents and the rest of the soldiers immediately took a safe distance away. They just had to wait for reinforcements to arrive, and they were just there to keep watch.


    Two minutester, the unexpected happened instantly. The golden sphere''s crack widened like an egg about to hatch. Slowly but surely, until finally, it shattered into pieces like broken ss.


    The chip instantly turned into gold particles and disappeared somewhere. However, there was still anotheryer of ss. It cracked and shattered several times until finally, thestyer shattered and disyed an existence that stunned everyone''s eyes wide open.


    It was someone with three pairs of golden wings. Everyone could see a pair of injured legs, but the six wings covered more than half of the body.


    At that moment, Elena returned to consciousness. She remembered she had been unconscious for a few minutes, and she didn''t know what had happened after that. Even so, she felt that she was on something soft but a bit slippery, like wet rubber.


    Elena clutched her head because she felt extremely dizzy and a bit nauseous from the dimensional turmoil after being spun around like crazy.


    She unfolded her wings to see the surroundings. Yet, that was where she widened her eyes to see a group of fully armed humans in ck-green uniforms.


    Panic immediately swept from within as she was unable to think straight. All she could think of at that moment was to get away from there as soon as possible and take shelter in a super safe ce, away from other living things.


    She tried to stand up, but her legs trembled slightly and seemed to turn into jelly. She staggered and fell back to the floor.


    The soldiers were shocked by the seraphim''s sudden movements. They immediately brandished their rifles to see if the seraphim would attack them.


    Seeing the threat, Elena swung her arm and created a protective barrier. The poor rubber boat got caught by it and exploded as a result.


    "Don''t shoot!" The Commander stretched his arms out to the side and walked forward to the front of the line.


    Elena tried to stand up, but her bnce was unsteady, and she fell back to the floor. She then gave up trying because her head was so dizzy and excruciating. Her body felt a bit weak and burning, like a fever. However, she couldn''t pass out again because she was in a predicament.


    After a few seconds, there was no further action. The soldiers just stood by in their positions, and the injured golden seraphim just sat on the floor while holding her head.


    The Commander knew that the golden seraphim were enduring excruciating pain because he could see it in her facial expression. He then walked over with his bare hands and tapped the semi-transparent golden barrier. "We have no ill intentions or intent to harm you.. Divine angel, we know you are injured and may need help. If you please, would you like to be helped?"

 Chapter 571 - Thrown Back To Earth (2)

    <h4>Chapter 571 - Thrown Back To Earth (2)</h4>


    Elena didn''t respond for a few seconds. She could sense an unknown force trying to do something to her, but she repelled it nevertheless.


    At the same time, she tried her best to cure her very dizzy head. Just as she could think clearly, she looked at the soldier, who seemed to be a shipmander.


    A thought of possibility crossed her mind. Armed soldiers and a warship... This was Earth? She was thrown back to Earth by a stroke of sheer luck!?


    Elena then checked herself with her advanced perception. She was covered in blood and wounds. Her divine battlesuit was also torn here and there. So, she fell before these humans in this divine angel form... What might the world do when they discover seraphim fallen from outer space?


    ''This is terrible, I have to run away immediately. I don''t want to be made an experimental subject by mad scientists.'' Elena made a quick decision and stood up. She turned around, immediately flew into the sky, and activated her invisibility.


    "..." The soldiers were at a loss for words. Even the captain and Commander too.


    They just stared at the sky in amazement as if what had just happened was nothing but imagination. A seraph fell from the sky?


    "Hmm..." The Commander looked back at the floor. He could see two dried blood spots on it.


    Then, he gazed at the wrecked rubber boat in contemtion. What just happened was a little hard to believe, but it really happened.


    The Commander then crouched down and took the dried blood on the floor using a needle. He put two drops of the dried blood into a vial and sealed it.


    "Why was that divine angel so badly injured? Who injured her and what really happened up there? Is it true that there are unimaginable worlds and civilizations up there? What are all these signs leading to?" The Commander muttered while looking up at the sky. Unfortunately, no one could answer all those questions.


    After that, the Commander turned around with a solemn expression. "What just happened is a high-level secret. No one is allowed to leak what just happened. I will make a top secret report to the supreme leader for further orders. Agent Seven, cut all the footage that recorded the incident about the divine angel earlier, from the destruction of the golden sphere until she went back into the sky."


    "Aye, sir! I''ll get it done right away." Agent Seven saluted and hurried back into the ship.


    In the distant remote ind in the Pacific Ocean, Elenanded there. She went to arge rock near the cliff and formed a mini cave to hide.


    "That was a very bad rodeo. I''ll repay you mercilessly the next time we meet, Ruvoid God." Elena leaned against the stone wall and slumped down.


    She felt so tired and sluggish, but she couldn''t just faint because she still had to check on Elysia and Rhea. Not to mention, she didn''t know where Sylvia and Vanessa had been thrown.


    Therefore, she immediately closed her eyes and entered the Soul Realm.


    ''Ely, Ely, are you still there? Can you hear me?'' Elena patted Elysia''s cheeks. She then checked Elysia''s breathing and heartbeat, but it was just a spirit that sometimes didn''t do that.


    Elena was at her wit end on how to wake Elysia. However, she was also at her limit and passed out beside Elysia shortly after.


    No one was aware of the strange happenings at that moment. Aplex rune shaped like a ck bracelet suddenly formed on Elena''s real body''s left forearm.


    Simultaneously, Elena''s divine angel battlesuit turned into golden particles and returned to the gold bracelet before disappearing into her forearm.


    Peace immediately enveloped the closed cave, in stark contrast to the uproar in the higher-ups and themunity. A strange phenomenon in the sky was recorded by some lucky parties. It immediately became a hot topic on the inte. It wasn''t just one, but two at the same time! Although, in two different ces.


    Far from the world''s noise andmotion, the Arctic Region was currently being hit by a blizzard at the time. A golden sphere was half-buried in the snow, but it suddenly cracked and copsed into tiny shards of particles.


    A girl with long white hair was huddled there, but she immediately shivered as cold air blew nonstop. Sylvia''s eyes twitched a bit as she returned to consciousness. Still, a sudden feeling of dizziness came over her as if the world was spinning.


    "Uh, what? Where am I? Ugh, my head..." Sylvia clutched her head. An incident before she fainted reyed in her mind, but she was stillpletely clueless about her current situation.


    "What happened after I fainted? I remember Ely protecting me with her goldenyered barrier, but where are Ely and the others now?" Sylvia grimaced in pain, but that didn''t stop her from looking around. As far as her eyes could see, there was only a vast expanse of white snow amidst the blizzard.


    Sylvia then looked down. A white cat was curled up in herp, Vanessa was unconscious. The white cat wasn''t hurt, but she had many burns and scratches all over her body. Her dress was even tattered.


    "Ugh, I can''t stay here any longer, or Vanessa will freeze to death. Hang on, little cat. Ely... Where are you?" Sylvia tried to stand up even though she still felt dizzy with a firefly. She cradled the white cat in her arms as she walked away in search of Elysia and shelter from the ferocity of the blizzard.


    The devil girl only relies on her super fast auto-heal innate ability to kick in and heal her wounds.


    An odd phenomenon suddenly urred after five minutes of walking aimlessly amidst the blizzard. Sylvia could see that aplicated rune had appeared somehow and formed like a ck bracelet on her left forearm.


    "A rune bracelet tattoo? Who dares put a tattoo seal on me? Uh, why does Vann have the same thing?" Sylvia checked Vanessa''s left front leg. They got the same tattoo seal, but she was instantly shocked that she couldn''t use her magic energy. "Wait, wait, why can''t I use my magic energy now?"


    Sylvia became panicked as herbat power fell more than seventy percent if she could not use any magic. She could only look around to check for possible danger and shouted in agitation. "Hey, whoever you are, get out now! I know this is your doing!"


    Unfortunately, Sylvia didn''t receive any response whatsoever. It was just a strong gust of wind from the blizzard. After waiting a few minutes, she shivered slightly and snorted before she resumed her stride through the blizzard.


    Her current objective was to survive, then look for Elysia and the others. Shepletely had no idea where she was, but this was probably in the snow mountains in the northern region of the Beastkin Continent.


    Meanwhile, at a military defense headquarters of the Land of the Rising Sun, an old man with the rank of General entered his private room.


    He just received detailed news directly from his son regarding an unnatural event in the sky of the Pacific Ocean. Some time ago, he also received simr news from various agencies.


    "The appearance of two cracks in the sky... This isn''t a good sign, hmm... But, what does Kenji mean by the appearance of a golden seraphim?" The General looked around his room to make sure he was really alone.


    He then opened hisptop and essed the data sent by his son through special secret ess. His son happened to go to the Pacific Ocean in search of something, but who would have thought that an unexpected encounter would ur.


    Some footage appeared on the screen and was downloaded before being automatically deleted on the special secretwork. The General did not mince words and looked at the footage one by one.


    And, sure enough. He could see a woman with long golden hair and three pairs of golden wings hatching from the inside of arge golden egg.


    It was a little hard to believe that angels existed, but they did appear on this record as tangible evidence.


    "A golden seraphim who was seriously injured. She fell from the sky when that crack in the sky in the Pacific Ocean appeared? A person who was at the highest level of angels, huh... What might happen in heaven really? This isn''t a sign of an apocalypse, is it?" The General muttered as he looked up.


    "Huff..." The General sighed as he was aware that the recent crack in the sky had already spread to the media.


    A crack in the sky at the North Pole was caught by a satellite and a few parties that happened to be there. Then, a simr incident in the Pacific Ocean. If thetter crack was due to the fall of golden seraphim, then what about the one at the North Pole?


    The General then finished a few things on hisptop before leaving his room. There were so many things that remained unanswered mysteries. Even so, someone had to be sent to win over everyone by exining something and convincing everyone that it was just a very rare natural phenomenon. Not a bad omen as everyone feared.


    Some media were busy making news where this phenomenon urred.. Some television stations even dared to send their crews to the North Pole and the Pacific Ocean to meet the uproar going on at that time.

 Chapter 572 - Sealed Magic Energy

    <h4>Chapter 572 - Sealed Magic Energy</h4>


    Half a day had passed, and the excitement had subsided a bit when several official parties exined that the news circting on the inte was just a hoax. Some of them believed, but others insisted that something catastrophe would soon befall the world just because of that omen.


    Meanwhile, Elysia''s eyes fluttered slightly as her spirit returned to consciousness. She could see Elena lying next to her on her stomach.


    It was as if Elena was trying to wake her up or protect her from something?


    "Elena, Sister Elena, please wake up. Can you hear me? Please wake up soon. We seem to be trapped in a rather damp, cramped, and dark ce..." Elysia propelled her body and tried to pat Elena''s cheek. She tried to see the situation outside but only saw darkness.


    "Ah, uhm..." Elena returned to consciousness gradually. She blinked her eyes a few times. Several events that had just happened before she fainted shed back into her mind.


    "Ah, Ely, are you okay? Thank goodness... I was really worried about you. Sob, I thought you weren''t there because you weren''t breathing and your heart wasn''t beating. Please keep giving signs of life even if it''s just your spirit as usual." Elena immediately hugged Elysia tightly with a little sob.


    Elysia was surprised by Elena''s sudden emotional turmoil, but she smiled gently and returned the hug. "Mm, my spirit should have done that."


    After a while, Elena then recounted what she experienced after Elysia was unconscious. It started from surviving a ck hole through an exit passage to escaping fully armed navy soldiers.


    We are now in a disguised cave on a deserted ind in the middle of the ocean. Ely, what should we do now? We returned to Earth when Vrelenia still needed us the most. Sylvia and Vanessa bounced off somewhere. Rhea turned into a bracelet and came with us, but we don''t know what happened to the Heretic God and Ruvoid God after we escaped from the void." Elena felt a bit panicked to remember their current situation.


    "Mm, alright. Please take a deep breath and exhale slowly. Let''s think back on our current situation calmly. If we can return to Earth, then we can also go to Vrelenia. Sylvia and Vanessa might be stranded somewhere in this world. We just need to find them as soon as possible." Elysia patted Elena''s shoulder then gave a hand up and down movement.


    Elena did as instructed, but it was reminded her of one bad possibility. "Evil God and Ruvoid God might also be stranded into this world. Earth is also in danger, right!?"


    "Then, this one doesn''t spark joy. We also need to find them as soon as possible." Elysia sped her hand as she also felt the situation was getting worse. They did not only get into trouble, but they could also harm the Earth. The apocalypse might happen.


    "Let''s take a look at the situation out there first. We need to gather information and act quickly." Elysia decided, and Elena agreed with it.


    "You will be in charge of it while I will support you from within the Soul Realm. Rhea is also still in a mysterious predicament which we don''t know why she turned into a bracelet." Elena smiled, but she sighed in the end.


    "Sure. Thank you for protecting us all, Sister Elena. I don''t know what would have happened without you." Elysia hugged Elena once more and returned to her body after staying there.


    "Anything for you, Ely..." Elena whispered softly to Elysia''s powerless spirit in her arms. She theny down on the bed while hugging her Elysia.


    Elysia returned to her body and opened her eyes. She felt her body feel quite sore and sluggish, as if she had just done a strenuous activity.


    They were currently on a small ind with only cliffs and sand around. The sound of the waves rustling can be heard from various directions, and the distinctive aroma of salt attacks the sense of smell. However, Elysia widened her eyes when she noticed the cave slightly flooded.


    "The tide? It''s night out there and the sea has risen? We better get out of here or we''ll drown." Elysia stood as she held the cave wall as a support.


    She tried to push the stone that sealed the exit, but she didn''t have the strength toplete the task. When she tried to use her magic, she was extremely surprised because she couldn''t feel any magic energy in her body. "Eh?"


    The panicked Elysia immediately checked her current status screen to ensure something.


    <| Lv. 40 | Apprentice Mage | Elysia Avery | Female (16) | HP: 6,400 / 6,400 | EP: - / - |>


    <| STR: 5 | AGI: 26 | VIT: 7 | INT: 5,025 |>


    ''Oh dear me! Sister Elena, do you see what I''m looking at right now? Our magic energy disappeared from our status screen.'' Elysia informed with some uneasiness.


    ''Mm, I saw it, Ely. Is it possible that our magic energy is mysteriously sealed? I could still use magic before I evacuated here. This is weird...'' Elena tried to scan Elysia''s body from the inside out. She could detect two alien existences there, namely Rhea in the form of a bracelet and a ck rune bracelet tattoo on Elysia''s left forearm.


    ''The ck rune tattoo on your left forearm... I never remember us having that before. Did someone install it on us while we were unconscious? That''s probably the crux of all this trouble. Try to get rid of that seal, Ely.'' Elena tried to analyze the ck rune bracelet tattoo and concluded.


    ''But, how?'' Elysia didn''t know what she needed to do now. She relied too much on her magic, but now she was in a state of being unable to use it anymore.


    ''Try using your imagination. Sometimes, you can break all rules andmon sense without magic energy, right?'' Elena tried to propose a solution.


    Elysia then eliminated the seal, but she failed to achieve anything despite three attempts. She then just took something from her Space Bag hidden behind her waist belt essories.


    *Boom!*


    The cave wall was sted open.


    "Phew... Luckily, Devil Emperor Dn gifted me some of his advanced weapons. This would be of great use in our current situation. But, ugh, this is so heavy." Elysia rolled the long-barreled cannon back into her white Space Bag. She just couldn''t lift it without the help of magic.


    Elysia then looked at the moon in the night sky and the vast expanse of the ocean under the starry night sky. However, she couldn''t stay there for long because the seawater was slowly rising.


    She went towards a slightly higher ground while contemting how to get away from this desert ind. At the same time, she tried to ess her ne''s green gem, but it didn''t respond because she didn''t have any magic energy now. Rhea didn''t answer her call either.


    ''Ely, if you can use an Energy Core powered magic item, then you can summon our divine battlesuit, right? It could fly us to the nearest civilization.'' Elena came up with a brilliant idea.


    ''Ah, that''s a great idea!'' Elysia checked her current body. She is currently in Elena''s form, so she summons Elena''s golden bracelet.


    A beautiful gold bracelet appeared on Elysia''s right hand. She then held onto it and muttered in his mind. ''Emergency summon, divine angel battlesuit.''


    Elysia''s dress instantly turned into particles and transformed into a long white-gold robe with several ornaments in the form of golden wings and feathers. Six golden white wings appeared on her back a momentter.


    ''Hm, we can''t summon our divine magic staff without magic. But, hmm? Why are there so many cracks and tears there?'' Elysia checked her current battlesuit with a raised eyebrow.


    ''It was damaged by the ferocious dimensional turmoil when we were thrown back to Earth. Your fallen angel battlesuit has a much more severe level of damage. We''d better fix this damage right away. We also need to find out Rhea''s condition soon.'' Elena exined a bit. However, a thought suddenly crossed his mind.


    ''Ely, I advise you to go cultivate in a safe and secluded ce, away from humans and disturbances. Maybe, some Energy Cores can recover some of our EP tomunicate with Rhea, Lifa, or whoever it is. We''re too conspicuous if you go to town in that form.'' Elena suggested with a gentle voice as she felt it was the best solution to their current situation.


    Elysia considered a few things first. She could fly, and her battle power was increased drastically due to her battlesuit, but it wasn''t equipped with invisible skills. Anyone could spot an eye-catching, sparkling golden angel in the dark of night with ease.


    With that being said, Elysia headed straight for the top of the high cliff next to her. She punched a hole in the cliff and entered after sealing the exit with arge rock.


    In that cramped space, Elysia sat in a seiza position. She started cultivating to recover some EP with the help of some Energy Cores.


    Half an hour passed, and Elena could see Elysia''s EP had gone up by a few hundred. She then told Elysia about it. ''Ely, for a first try, let''s use your magic energy to remove the seal on your left forearm.''


    Elysia immediately opened her eyes and tried to eliminate the seal with her imagination magic. Minimal magic effort and consumption, Elysia removed the ck rune bracelet tattoo.


    [EP -225]


    ''Ah, so we only need 225 EP for this. Now your current status is back to the one I remembered, Ely.'' Elena heaved a sigh of relief as her conjecture proved correct.


    <| Lv. 40 | Apprentice Mage | Elysia Avery | Female (16) | HP: 6,400 / 6,400 | EP: - / - |>


    <| STR: 5 | AGI: 26 | VIT: 7 | INT: 5,025 |>


    Elysia tried to look at her current status screen, but she couldn''t see anything had changed. ''Nothing has changed, though?''


    ''This is ridiculous! Ely, look back at your left forearm, the ck rune bracelet tattoo has reappeared.'' Elena eximed in amazement.


    Elysia didn''t understand what was happening either. She then cultivated again to recover 225 EP, then she tried to eliminate the seal once again.


    The activity was repeated several times. Elysia cultivated for a while, removed the seal, and the very same seal reappeared a few momentster.


    It was such a wasted effort. Even so, Elysia could see that her status screen had disyed a lot of numbers in her EP.


    However, Elysia determinedly set up an absolute divine barrier around herself on her fifth try right after eliminating the seal. One, two, three, until a minute passed without any event, and the ck rune bracelet tattoo no longer appeared on her left forearm.


    ''Please have a little mercy, people from another world!''


    A whisper sounded in Elysia''s mind. It was not the voice of Elena, Rhea, or anyone she knew.. Aplete stranger.

 Chapter 573 - The Earth God

    <h4>Chapter 573 - The Earth God</h4>


    ''Who are you?'' Elysia asked in astonishment. She replied in English because the whisper used that universalnguage.


    Elena could hear it too, but she decided to just listen first.


    ''About who I am is unimportant, but please don''t break the seal of the world on your body. You can create an energy imbnce on Earth!'' The mysterious whisper replied almost instantly.


    ''What if I refuse? You can''t install that seal on me now, can you?'' Elysia tried to find out who was talking to her.


    She looked around with her sacred eyes and advanced perception, but she couldn''t find anyone no matter how far she looked.


    She identally noticed a thread of energy trying to break into her absolute barrier, but it failed.


    ''Hmm? So, you''re underground, I guess? What are you doing there?'' Elysia tried to trace where the energy thread came from, but it only led to the underground. She could find a lot of things down there with her sacred eyes, except for someone who spoke to her.


    ''Underground? Well, you may be literally right. Uuh, I can''t get past your defenses. Can''t you just hear me out, and let me seal your power while you are on Earth? You will cause energy imbnce and catastrophe in this world just because you are here!'' The mysterious whisper sounded angry.


    ''...'' Elysia didn''t know what to say. So, her existence would bring danger to Earth? The one who spoke to her might be a mysterious God or perhaps the protector of the world.


    ''Uhm, please don''t be angry. I don''t mean any harm or have any malicious intent. I might let you seal my powers, but on one condition. Do you want to hear it?'' Elysia tried to take advantage of this situation for themon good.


    ''You are not in the ce to confer and bargain with me. But, I am peace-loving. So, what is your condition?'' The mysterious God was persuaded easily.


    ''Uhm, you may be a God of this world, or perhaps a very powerful expert, right? I have only one condition, I want you to answer some of my questions honestly until I feel that is enough.'' Elysia smiled faintly. She could see Elena giving two thumbs up for it.


    ''It''s not just one condition, right? You are quite greedy in asking apparently.'' The mysterious God sounded a little annoyed.


    ''Uhm,e on, let''s make peace. Everything will have a happy ending then. These are all just easy questions that don''t concern anything crucial on your side. You can also refuse to answer if I cross the allowed boundary.'' Elysia tried to persuade the mysterious God in a half pleading tone.


    ''Very well, say what you want to know. Make it quick.'' The mysterious God sounded indifferent in reply.


    ''Uhm, since I can sense your energy thread leading underground, I''ll call you Earth God for convenience, okay? My first question is, was it just me who was thrown to Earth? Does anyone else have the same fate as me? You know something about this, right? Please tell me.'' Elysia raised her index finger for emphasis.


    She just assumed the one she was talking to right now was a male God even though she didn''t know the other party''s real gender just by this neutral voice.


    ''Hum, there''s only one other phenomenon actually. Two in total if you count. But, here you are the only one who really overwhelmed me. Are you by a chance, a Goddess?'' The Earth God turned around to ask somewhat doubtfully.


    ''You can put it like that. You can see for yourself, my energy aura is golden.'' Elysia showed her golden aura to prove her words. ''Uhm, may I know what other phenomenon you''re referring to? Are you sure there are only two in total?''


    ''Yeah, the two otherworlders over there aren''t putting up the same amount of resistance as you. So, they arepletely harmless. You guys are really making a fuss by tearing up the dimensions in the sky. But, why do you say that as if there should be more than two? Then, why do you say you were thrown into this world badly injured? You didn''te here of your own volition?'' The Earth God asked back in astonishment. If it was already like this, he needed to know the ins and outs now.


    ''Uhm, yes, I assume there should be one or two simr phenomena. One is an Evil God and the other is the more terrible than the Evil God, namely the Ruvoid God.'' Elysia felt a little happy to hear that answer. She presumed the other phenomenon was about Sylvia and Vanessa.


    ''Very well... So, you just got into a fight with the Evil God and the Ruvoid God? It would be terrible if they entered Earth too. But, I can''t detect them anywhere. Could it be that they used a different method to sneak into this world?'' The Earth God muttered as if he was deep in thought.


    ''Uhm, Earth God, can you tell me where the other tearing sky phenomenon urred?'' Elysia asked again. She wanted to find her friends as soon as possible.


    ''The one in the middle of the Pacific Ocean, that''s you. And, the other one is in the Arctic Region. But, they were just a girl with snow white hair and a pure white cat. Were they an Evil God and a Ruvoid God? They look like mortals, though?'' The Earth God hesitated to believe the statement just now.


    ''I see, thank you very much!'' Elysia clenched her hands next to her chest. She almost pranced with joy that she had gotten information so easily.


    ''Hey, I still have to seal your power or it won''t end. And again, are you really a Goddess? God-level beings should have a violet aura here.'' The Earth God immediately interrupted before this wayward Goddess fled.


    ''Eh? Is it different from my previous world?'' Elysia felt somewhat surprised. ''Uhm, maybe the colors are different, but thews seem to be simr. The era of magic in this world ended tens or hundreds of thousands of years ago, right?'' Elysia put her finger to her chin as she tried to recall a book she had read in the past.


    ''How did you know about that? You came to this World tens of thousands of years ago?'' The Earth God asked in astonishment.


    ''Well, it''s just a minor issue that shouldn''t be a problem. However, I''m more concerned with whether you''ve seen everything about us since our arrival on Earth? Our transformation and a few other things. You''re an all-seeing Earth God, right? How far can you see, Pervy God?'' Elena joined the conversation because she was worried. If Ely couldn''t use magic, then this Earth God could peek at them at will just like what he did to everyone in the world.


    ''This voice... Are you perhaps a different entity? There are two personalities in your body? What do you mean by Pervt God? I didn''tmit the grave sins like what the mortals did. I am the great and noble divine one.'' The Earth God was offended by that remark.


    ''Uhm, well... Sorry if that offended you. But, I won''t forgive you if you try to peek deep into our bodies for whatever reason.'' Elena didn''t want to get into trouble and just apologized.


    ''Hum, so that''s your concern. Women are still women, sometimes they just don''t make sense. You don''t have to worry then.'' The Earth God heaved a subtle sigh.


    He then realized something very crucial. ''Wait, if you get seriously injured because of the Heretic God and the Ruvoid God... Are those two Gods stronger than you? I presume you are on the good side because of your attitude. However, It''s extremely dangerous then. The evil triumph over the good?''


    ''Well, I''ll try to deal with those two Gods. If possible, can you help me too? I can''t say for sure right now, but they are both high-level Gods.'' Elysia felt a little unsure about the fate of the two Gods after she helped Rhea tear the dimension.


    ''That''s for sure if you are on the good side. But, if those two Evil Gods are as strong as you say, then it seems we need the Ancient One''s help.'' The Earth God muttered in a whisper-like voice.


    ''...'' Elysia realized a misunderstanding about her grave wounds and the two Gods mentioned. However, she decided not to clear up the misunderstanding until she could confirm some things.


    ''Hmph! We don''t even really know who we''re talking to right now. He doesn''t seem trustworthy because he looks suspicious like this.'' Elena snorted softly on Elysia and her private channel.


    ''Well, but I believe he is a God. Let''s take advantage of this situation to get help from local God. I used to be a Hindu, and I was taught that there are many gods in this world.'' Elysia sighed to remember the past... The past?


    ''Yeah, they live in their heavenly realm. Let''s not talk about it now.'' Elena rolled her eyes as she was dissatisfied with the fate affairs arranged by the Gods when Ely was still Ali. She just didn''t want to bring it up again because Elysia had already moved on.


    ''What happened to me in this world, huh... I really want to know about it.'' Elysia muttered under her breath, full of presuppositions and possibilities. She wanted to know what happened after she left this world. What happened to her parents and niece after that?


    ''Well then, now, allow me to seal your power for themon good. If any Evil God appears, I will let you know and you may unleash your power..'' The Earth God concluded the end of this discussion.

 Chapter 574 - First Step

    <h4>Chapter 574 - First Step</h4>


    ''Eh, ah, umm... Are you going to seal my power like before? If so I don''t have any power, how can I protect myself?'' Elysia tried to reason with this Mysterious God.


    ''Then you can cultivate from the start to recharge your strength from zero. But, you should only use the natural resources or what is in this world. Otherwise, I will interfere again. You have a myriad of dangerous weapons in that white bag, right? You will be fully responsible for everything you do. I never sleep and am omniscient in this world.'' The Earth God pointed the obvious.


    ''Ugh, fine. But, can you seal my power after I go to a nearby civilization?'' Elysia knew that she couldn''t ask for more for themon good.


    ''No, you have greatly endangered the energy of nature, the atmosphere, the world, the cosmos, and even the sr system. Please understand, every time you use your divine magic, something untoward will happen. So, please only use magic from what you get in this world even if it''s only temporary.'' The Earth God immediately refused, but that sounded like a plea instead.


    ''B-but why? My magic harms everyone?'' Elysia gaped in astonishment. Wouldn''t she be a living disaster on Earth if it was like that?


    ''That''s because your magic energy andws are from another world. It was the same as the two people in the Arctic Region. If you are afraid of being found out because of that eye-catching golden angel dress, then I will help to send you to the nearest developed city.'' The Earth God provides a solution to today''s problems.


    ''Okay...'' Elysia scratched her head as she didn''t really understand the matter. Even so, the reasoning was quite reasonable, and all she needed to do was cultivate from scratch.


    Elysia immediately deactivated Elena''s divine angel battlesuit and changed her body to Elysia''s form. After that, she revoked her absolute barrier and let the energy thread form a ck rune ring on her forearm.


    At the same time, all of her EP''s instantly turned nk. Elysia heaved a subtle sigh as she felt like she had lost 99.99% of her strength. She was just a powerless girl now, right?


    ''All right, it''s all settled now. Are you ready for me to send to the nearest developed city? If so, please get out of there and stand on top of the cliff.'' The Earth God was relieved and happy at the same time.


    ''Um, fine. But, can I speak telepathically to you after this. I mean, is it only you who can contact me, but not the other way around?'' Elysia went out from her hiding ce and stood as if waiting for something.


    ''No, you can only talk to me when I think it''s necessary. You can''t open a conversation with me as you please.'' The Earth God replied casually.


    ''Hehe, then we just need to remove the wed seal and you can talk to the so-called Earth God, Ely.'' Elena came up with a brilliant idea.


    ''Ooh~'' Elysia dropped her fist onto her open palm in realization. She had not thought of such a simple solution before.


    ''Ah, uhh... Please don''t do that. Okay, okay, you can talk through this telepathic channel if you feel it''s necessary. All you have to do is shout about the title you use to refer to me on this channel. I''ll try to connect the conversation. But, only if it''s needed. Do you understand?'' The Earth God was truly desperate. He was so overwhelmed with this Goddess'' other personality.


    ''Well, that''s good if you understand.'' Elena snorted softly.


    ''Alright, please be prepared for a quick trip.'' The Earth God gave a warning.


    A white cloth suddenly fell from the sky and wrapped Elysia like a cocoon.


    "Eh?" Elysia was a little surprised about what the Earth God was trying to aplish by doing this. Still, she didn''t have the chance to ask or break free from the entanglement of the cloth before a tornado suddenly appeared nearby.


    "Aaaa! Hmpf!" Elysia was sucked into the tornado, but her screams were instantly muffled by the white cloth.


    It was a very harrowing ten-minute journey. Thending was also pretty bad, even though Elysia was unharmed. She was literally just sent somewhere by a tornado and thrown onto a beach. Fortunately, the mysterious white cloth really protected her.


    ''Okay, that''s all from me. Good night.'' The Earth God bid his farewell.


    "..." Elysia justy there looking up at the starry night sky. She then checked that the white cloth had turned to ashes.


    "Terrible and heartless. Is that the way an Earth God treats a polite and courteous guest like me?" Elysia muttered with a very pale face. No one ever thought she would be sent flying in one of those terrifying natural disasters.


    ''Ely, let''s unseal us and teach that Earth God a lesson so he can''t act arbitrarily to us.'' Elena whispered like an evil devil asking for revenge.


    ''Uhm, better not... What the Earth God said earlier might be true. Our magic can harm this world, and I don''t want to invite catastrophe.'' Elysia used her advanced perception to look around.


    Fortunately, there was no one there. So, it was safe. The tornado might scare everyone away from this beach. The tornado idea wasn''t too bad, apparently.


    ''Then we shall cultivate and teach him a lesson with this world energy. Uh, wait a minute. We can maybe ask Rhea for helpter. One of her divinews is nature, right? Huehehe, this will be fun.'' Elena rubbed her hands together with an evilugh.


    Elysia didn''t answer. She looked at the turquoise bracelet on her right wrist. Rhea was there, and she didn''t know the current state of her Patron Goddess.


    ''Ely, quickly get away from there because some people might find you. If possible, you can disguise yourself because this world is not very kind to helpless beautiful girls.'' Elena suggested with concern. They could find out about Rhea''s conditionter, once everything was under control.


    ''Okay.'' Elysia immediately stood up and jogged to get away from the beach.


    She didn''t even know where she was now but could identify that she was on an ind in Japan because there were a lot of signboards in Japanese.


    Elysia took some cloth from her Space Bag and tried to disguise herself. She even wrapped her breasts to make them look t before she wore a random blue suit that she found on the side of the road.


    She was also wearing a mask, hat, and sunsses. Well, many things were blown by the tornado on the beach. So, it was easy to find many random kinds of stuff. No one would know if she was a beautiful girl now.


    ''Phew... Fortunately, I changed my form before our powers were sealed. Otherwise, it will be very difficult for me to disguise your body, Sister Elena.'' Elysia wiped her sweat.


    ''Eh, why is that, Ely?'' Elena blinked her eyes a few times because she didn''t quite understand.


    ''You are a heavenly golden angel, ethereal beauty with peerless appearance. No matter what disguise I will use, it will be very difficult to outsmart your charm.''Elysia replied with a yful tone.


    ''Ah, your tongue is so good at praising. Thank you.'' Elena smiled happily to hear Elysia''s praise.


    ''Hehe...'' Elysia chuckled as well and walked away.


    ''Where are we going, Ely? Do you want to cultivate with our resources, or do you want to find some of this world''s resources?'' Elena asked curiously.


    ''We need to sell some gold first on the ck market. Everything costs money in this world. We can buy some resources, but I don''t know where we can get them... I didn''t know this world really had an era of magic in the past.'' Elysia loosened her shoulders and sighed.


    ''Well, you''re right. We need several tens of thousands of Yen to live and fly to a country far in the north as well. Sylvi and Vanessa must be really worried about us. We need to find them immediately.'' Elena also sighed as she also understood Elysia was worrying about many things right now.


    ''Yeah, we don''t have ID cards either. We will be considered as illegal immigrants if we use a ne to fly to a country in the north.'' Elysia looked up at the sky while thinking.


    ''Uhm, this is a ratherplicated matter. Do you have a solution, Ely? Can we get some on the ck market?'' Elena also felt confused.


    ''Not a ck market, but a ck agency. They willplete their task perfectly as long as the pay is appropriate, right? I''ve used their services once during my first visit to Japan. To make a fake ID card that is no different from the original is not difficult, right?'' Elysia could only think of one solution. Making an official ID card was not easy after all.


    ''Nice! I''m sure they can do it. But, at that time, you hired their services to find someone''s full profile data, right?'' Elena sounded excited, but there were hints of annoyance in her words.


    ''Yeah, I used to use the services of an undercover agent to find all the information about the woman I once trusted. The one who had betrayed me so bitterly. She who once took all my hard work from me.'' Elysia looked up at the sky again. For some reason, she didn''t feel anything when she said that, as if she already had a new life, no longer bound to the pain of the past.


    ''...'' Elena was silent as she didn''t want to spoil the mood.


    A momentter, a gray van approached and stopped nearby. A burly man opened the car window and shouted. "What are you doing there, Akira? Get in the car quickly. We have a client waiting for us! The tornado has miraculously disappeared, let''s go or our client will be furious."


    "Eh?" Elysia was stunned in shock.. Luckily, she could speak Japanese and understood what the big man said. However, did he mistake her for someone else?

 Chapter 575 - Crave For Violence

    <h4>Chapter 575 - Crave For Violence</h4>


    ''Why are we here now?'' Elysia sighed as she stared at the electric box in front of her.


    Some time ago, a van came to pick her up, but she couldn''t say much. She had no other choice but to go because the big man didn''t want to hear any excuses. The time was pressing, he said.


    ''Fufu, you''re wearing a professional electrician''s uniform. So, what are you going to do now, Ely?'' Elena couldn''t help but chuckle at the memory of what had just happened.


    ''Sigh... Let''s finish this and get out of here. Consider it my gratitude for being escorted to this luxurious hotel.'' Elysia put down the toolbox and took some resources from her Space Bag.


    ''Hmm? You intend to cultivate to recover your EP, Ely?'' Elena asked curiously.


    ''Mm, I feel insecure without having the power to protect myself. Anything can happen, and I don''t want to be a victim of the cruelty of the world.'' Elysia then closed her eyes and started cultivating using resources to recover her EP.


    ''Yeah, it''s best that Earth God is responsible for any trouble that wille our way. If not, we will cause trouble for him.'' Elena smiled like a viin.


    Several tens of minutes passed, Elysia opened her eyes again and focused her vision on herself. A status screen popped out shortly after.


    <| Lv. 40 | Apprentice Mage | Elysia Avery | Female (16) | HP: 6,400 / 6,400 | EP: 1,512 / - |>


    <| STR: 5 | AGI: 26 | VIT: 7 | INT: 5,025 |>


    ''Yay, I managed to recover over one thousand five hundred EP in just a few minutes!'' Elysia cheered for her sess.


    ''Congrattions, Ely. So, shall we go to the ck market now?'' Elena gave a round of apuse from within the Soul Realm.


    ''After I repaired this electric box with magic.'' Elysia stood up and opened the electric box. She used her sacred eyes to check why it wasn''t working correctly.


    After finding the root of the problem, she used her imagination magic to repair some brokenponents.


    Once finished, Elysia identally looked at her right wrist, at the turquoise bracelet to be more precise.


    She really wanted to know Rhea''s condition right away for some reason. Because of that, she tried once again to send telepathy there.


    After three unsessful attempts, Elysia couldn''t help but sigh in disappointment.


    ''Ely, Rhea''s spirit is connected to us, in one of your dantians, if I''m not mistaken?'' Elena began to assume to findmon ground for a solution to the current problem.


    ''Oh, right! Let''s try again to send telepathy through our spirit connection.'' Elysia pped her forehead as she just remembered that.


    She immediately tried to enter into the spirit connection path with Rhea. Still, she immediately gave up when she could hear the sound of soft breathing. Because of that, she closed the spirit connection, but she looked relieved and happy about it.


    ''I can hear it! Rhea is there. She was probably asleep right now. Let''s wake her up another chance.'' Elysia put her hands together and pranced a little.


    ''Very well, as I would expect from our Patron Goddess. Let''s do that tomorrow morning. Rhea might need some help too. This may be somewhat simr to Nell''s deep slumber.'' Elena folded her arms and nodded a few times.


    ''Nell... Everyone is probably really worried about us right now. But, I only have one thousand three hundred EP left. I''ll try to send our news to Nell via spirit connection after selling some items for money.'' Elysia sighed again as she remembered that.


    ''You are right. Let''s go, and just leave the toolbox here. Ah, you can also find out the exact position of Sylvia and Vann by using your connection spirit to our little white cat, right?'' Elena reminded Elysia.


    ''Mm.'' Elysia agreed with that and went out of the room.


    Elysia walked through the corridor while having a light conversation with Elena in mind.


    ''We are probably currently in some of the easternmost cities in Hokkaido Prefecture. But, the closest ck market I know of is in Sapporo...'' Elysiamented her fate as she realized it now.


    ''Aww, please don''t keep sighing, Ely. I''m sure there''s something this city has in store. Maybe, we can find an auction or a resource shop in this city.'' Elena tried to cheer up Elysia by giving positive ideas.


    ''You are right, Sister Elena. Let''s try our luck. If it doesn''t work, we can use our time to cultivate to be the real experts here, hehe¡­'' Elysia chuckled lightly.


    ''That''s my Ely.'' Elena nodded in agreement.


    A room door suddenly opened at that moment, and two girls came out of it. One wore a formal ck suit, and the other wore a dark brown suit.


    Elysia was stunned to look at the beautiful girl with long brown hair in a dark brown suit. She stared at that girl''s yellow eyes for a moment. However, it onlysted two seconds before she resumed her pace and passed them.


    ''That girl is very beautiful, isn''t she? I didn''t expect a girl who looked like an angel to exist in this world. She may be at the ultimate apex of beauty in this world''s standards.'' Elysia gave her appreciation only in her mind. She also wanted to know Elena''s opinion.


    ''Hm, I can''t deny it, but you''re right, Ely. That girl is indeed beautiful, but you are in a different league above her nheless. But I can confirm that she has a unique background.'' Elena agreed with Elysia''s statement. But she didn''t take it seriously.


    "Hmm?" The girl in a dark brown suit looked back with some curiosity.


    "What''s wrong, mdy?" The girl in a formal ck suit asked with a hint of astonishment.


    "No, it''s nothing. Let''s go. The auction will start soon." The girl in a dark brown suit shook her head. She then put her room''s ess card into her purse.


    However, just as the two of them walked away, that ess card fell to the floor without anyone noticing.


    Meanwhile, Elysia stopped her steps because she heard the word auction. She didn''t know what kind of auction was being held, but it was just what Elena had reminded her of just now.


    ''It''s just like what I said, right? Ely, quickly follows those two girls secretly. You can sell a few items at the auction for a few grands of money~'' Elena cheered and encouraged Elysia to change their current ns.


    ''Uhm, that would be much better than the ck market.'' Elysia is feeling excited. With enough money, she could speed up all her scheduled events to tomorrow.


    Just as Elysia would follow the two girls, she identally saw a blue card on the floor. She wasn''t sure what card it was, but she assumed it was something quite important for the two girls.


    ''Should I return it to the owner? Never mind, I''m just returning it to the owner and I can use the opportunity to ask about the auction in question. With that being said, I don''t have to follow them like a stalker.'' Elysia reassured herself and immediately picked up the card. She then quickened her pace to catch up to the two girls.


    "Excuse me, I thought this card is yours. You just dropped this." Elysia stretched out her hand with the blue card in hand.


    "Hmm?" The girl in a formal ck suit turned around and narrowed her eyes to look at the suspicious handyman.


    This man was not only wearing a mask, hat, and sunsses, but his voice was also disguised. Either way, this guy was really suspicious overall and might bring some danger to her mdy.


    With that thought in mind, she immediately grabbed that man''s wrist and pinned him to the floor.


    *Thud*


    "Auu..." Elysia was so surprised that her good intentions resulted in a horrible and unexpected return.


    "Who are you and what are your goals, suspicious man? Depending on your answer, maybe I won''t make your life any more difficult than this." The girl in a formal ck coat locked the suspicious man''s right arm.


    But, she was a bit surprised to see that it was like the hand of a girl with very well-groomed white skin. This suspicious man was even wearing an exquisite bracelet?


    She immediately removed the suspicious man''s hat, mask, and sunsses with that realisation in mind.


    "..." Tears welled up at the corners of Elysia''s eyes. She felt her right hand go numb from the pain. That girl even dared to take off her disguise!?


    ''Ely, pay vengeance to this presumptuous girl. She dares to treat you badly when youe with good intentions.'' Elena encouraged violence.


    It was also thest tolerance Elysia could give because she didn''t deserve this kind of treatment.


    The girl in the formal ck suit was stunned, and so was the girl in the dark brown suit. They did not expect the handyman to turn out to be a girl, one who was very beautiful above all.


    They looked at her lovely face once again and were stunned to see her pretty bluish-purple eyes. This girl had long ck hair that sparkled with a purplish sheen. At the same time, they became so guilty and sinful to make this beautiful girl cry.


    However, an invisible wall suddenly appeared out of nowhere and pushed them backward. The girl in a formal ck suit even fell onto her buttocks after a mysterious shockwave made her release her lock from that girl''s arm.


    "That hurts..." Elysia put her mask and sunsses back on.. She then picked up her hat from the floor before standing up while holding her aching right arm.

 Chapter 576 - Agent E (1)

    <h4>Chapter 576 - Agent E (1)</h4>


    "A girl?" The girl in a dark brown suit covered her mouth in surprise.


    Elysia tried to hide her long hair inside the hat, but her right arm hurt. She then just stared at the girl on the floor with some grievances.


    ''I crave violence! Peace was never an option.'' Elena felt very angry because of the presumptuous girl. She could have punished the girl right away, but not without Ely''s permission.


    ''Please calm down, Sister Elena. We''ll have an immediate enemy if that''s the case. I doubt the suspicious Earth God will help us if that happens.'' Elysia still chose the path of peace despite what she had just been through.


    Elena then gave Elysia a few usible reasons to give the perpetrator a deterrent effect with a disguised punishment. Still, Elysia didn''t think that revenge was appropriate now and in this ce.


    "I heard you are going to the auction. Can you tell me where it will be?" Elysia ended up asking about the limit of politeness after arguing a bit with Elena.


    "Ah-uh, it was held in this hotel''s underground hall." The girl in a dark brown suit answered reflexively.


    "Thank you." Elysia then turned around and walked away while holding her aching arm. She could only heal it slowly, considering her limited EP.


    "Un, you''re wee... Eh, wait a minute, young miss! Please forgive my bodyguard''s rude treatment. She just doesn''t know and is wary. If that''s possible, would you like to go to the auction with us?" The girl in a dark brown suit immediately opened her mouth to exin the current situation before it was toote.


    However, just as she was about to chase after the mysterious girl, she bumped into an invisible wall.


    "Auu... What is this? A barrier wall?" The girl in a dark brown suit held her forehead and used her other hand to grope the invisible wall in front of her.


    "No, thanks for your offer. You''re there to buy things, while I''m there to sell items. We''re not the same." Elysia stopped her steps for a moment and then continued again. She escaped from the scene and used the elevator for workers after hiding her long hair in her hat.


    In the corridor left only two stunned girls. A few momentster, the girl in a dark brown suit looked at the girl next to her with a nervous smile. "Looks like we''re in the wrong here, Mio. I identally dropped this. She was just sincerely trying to return our room ess card, but we hurt her instead."


    "Please forgive me, mdy. The only one to me is me and my hasty decision. I am ready to ept any punishment." Mio gave a bow of apology.


    "No, Mio. You are under my responsibility, so I am also half guilty. You were only doing your job to protect me from potential harm. Let''s apologize properly to her the next time we meet." The girl in a dark brown suit shook her head. After saying that, she picked up the blue card on the floor.


    "Understood." Mio raised her head and tried to feel the invisible wall. However, it wasn''t there anymore. "That girl seems to be someone from a mysterious n or hidden sect, mdy. She just disguised herself and got lost on her way to the auction."


    "Mm, she looks so young, powerful, and beautiful too. She must have a background that we could never guess. The invisible barrier wall earlier was casted by her, right? In your opinion, how strong is her real power?" The girl in a dark brown suit tried to touch the invisible wall again, but it wasn''t there anymore.


    "It''s hard to guess because I can''t detect her real strength. However, if we calcte the overall extent to which we ignore her physical strength, I believe she is stronger than me, mdy." Mio spected based on the events just now.


    "Then we''ll be in big trouble if she returns home with a grudge against us... Let''s hurry to the auction now. I hope we can meet her again there." After saying that, the girl in a dark brown suit ran towards the elevator and her bodyguard followed suit.


    They headed straight for the first floor before entering the underground hall.


    Meanwhile, Elysia had arrived at a hall that lookedvishly decorated and majestic. It was as if the ce was purposely prepared to wee hundreds of distinguished guests from the highest caste in society.


    However, she only nced inside using her advanced perception, not going in there. Even so, she could confirm there would be an auction soon.


    ''Ely, where are you going? Can you find the auction dealer through the backne?'' Elena asked curiously and anxiously. She felt insecure because Elysia got some strange looks from the security and the surrounding people.


    ''And that''s, of course. The organizing team and some people in charge of the event must be there. We just need to find the right one and bingo. We will win a lot of money.'' Elysia went straight to the back area of ??the hall without hesitation, as if she did have an interest there.


    ''But, how?'' Elena failed to understand Elysia''s current n.


    ''We can scan anyone''s status screen, right? Let''s try our luck by finding the strongest or the foremost by asking.'' Elysia chuckled in her mind.


    At that moment, two big, burly people d in all ck and fully armed immediately confronted Elysia.


    "Halt, only authorized persons may enter."


    "What is an electrician like you doing here, in the first ce? Your workce is upstairs."


    "My apologies, kind sir. But, I came to meet the organizer of the event or the person in charge of the auction held here. I''m not an electrician either, but someone from the east came to offer auction objects. I''m sure people will be interested in my offer." Elysia disguised her voice and stroked her chin like an old sage.


    The two guards dressed in all ck looked at each other. They weighed their decision because this skinny man didn''t look dangerous, but their instincts screamed not to be reckless. A hidden expert in disguise?


    "You tell this to Mr. Yamamoto." One of the guards ordered hispanion. He then stood in front of the strange man. "Please wait a moment. We cannot confirm and guarantee your request without the proper authorities."


    "Good, I like people who are polite." Elysia nodded and sped her hands behind her back.


    ''Ely, those two guards are above level fifty! This auction put two experts of this ss only as gatekeepers? I have another view of humans on Earth now. It seems, we used to only live in a peaceful side of world without knowing that many powerful experts were present around us.'' Elena felt somewhat surprised.


    ''Mm... We also met a God a while ago, right? Let''s assume some human chosen ones also have superpowers like those in the movies.'' Elysia was not so surprised anymore because she had predicted this some time ago.


    A few momentster, an old man dressed in his traditional ck uniform came out with the same guard as the one who entered a while ago.


    "Hm, this isn''t the first time I''ve met someone like you. Anyway, wee to this auction. Can you prove your im before we make a bargain?" The old man in a traditional ck uniform looked around and asked.


    "Sure, you can check this as a sample." Elysia flicked a light blue crystal fragment at the old man.


    The old man caught it and immediately checked it out. There was no wind and no rain, but lightning seemed to strike him as he realized the actual value of the piece in his hand. "This, this, where-"


    Elysia covered the old man''s mouth with her convenient magic and whispered. "Ssh, this isn''t a ce for discussion. If that takes you by surprise, I don''t know what will happen next. I''m afraid you could have a heart attack, kind sir."


    "Bwah, this mouth does go out of control sometimes. Ahem, pleasee in, honored guest." The old man pped his mouth, opened the gate, and invited the guest dressed as an electrician.


    "Very well..." Elysia went inside, and the old man followed. The gate closed, leaving only two confused guards.


    "Please- Please have a seat." The old man sat on a bench behind the table. He invited the distinguished guest to sit in front of him.


    After that, he introduced himself politely. "I''m in charge of Yamamoto''s seasonal event, Yamamoto Tetsui. Nice to meet you. Can I know who I''m talking to?"


    "The pleasure is mine, Mr. Yamamoto Tetsui. You can call me with Agent E, a traveler who asionally visits certain ces. I can see this auction is promising, and because of that I came here to auction off some items I found from my long journey." Elysia introduced herself eloquently like an old gentleman. She then put some boxes on the table.


    Yamamoto Tetsui was very surprised because these boxes seemed to be pulled out of the clothes. All of this could be hidden in there?


    "These are six elemental stones that will react depending on the affinity of the wielder. Then this one is the floating crystal that can make the wielder float one to two meters in the air. It''s like flying for some time. And this one--" Elysia introduced the things with the naming that she named at that very moment.


    The old man certainly didn''t believe it right away, but he became convinced entirely after testing them himself. Fortunately, there was no one other than the two of them in the room.. Otherwise, he would be very embarrassed because he looked like a gleeful brat rather than a revered master.

 Chapter 577 - Agent E (2)

    <h4>Chapter 577 - Agent E (2)</h4>


    "Wonderful, wonderful. I''m surprised you were so lucky to find these treasures on your journey around the world. I will be cing these precious on the auction lists soon. Would you like to wait in themittee hall or watch the auction in the visitor''s VIP seat, Agent E-sama?" Yamamoto Tetsui stood up and offered with a big smile on his face.


    "I will wait at the ce of my choice. When the auction is over, I wille to you. Don''t try to y tricks on me, let alone betray my trust, understand?" Elysia gave a slight warning at the end of her sentence.


    "I understand very well my professionalism in trading and auctions. For that, you don''t need to worry because I am the one who will be directly responsible." Yamamoto Tetsui tried his best to reassure the mysterious expert. He would lose a great potential supplier if he failed to satisfy the other party.


    After receiving the nod, he immediately went out of the room because several jackpots and treasures were included in the auction list.


    At the same time, Elysia could finally heave a sigh of relief.


    ''Fufu, hehe... That sounds cute and elegant, Ely. You are a mysterious expert under the pseudonym Agent E. A world traveler, but not the same world as this one. Luckily this is an auction for the unusual.'' Elenaughed happily within the Soul Realm.


    ''Mm, I didn''t lie a little bit in the conversation earlier. Now, I expect a lot of money for items that are easy enough to find in Vrelenia, hehe...'' Elysia rubbed her hands together before she left and searched the empty room. She needed to cultivate for some time to recover her EP again.


    ''Hehe, yeah, yeah... I trust you and your clever, naughty tongue. Your tongue loves to bend facts with mere word performance. Oh, I think your strongest point is not magic, but eloquence, Ely!'' Elena said something in surprise, as if she had just discovered a new continent, but herughter led to something else.


    Elysia alsoughed before entering an empty room in the corner and locking herself there. She chatted with Elena for a while before she meditated to restore her EP.


    Elena was in charge of notifying Elysia when the auction was over. That was an easy thing to do since the emcee''s voice was loud enough to be heard in the room.


    Meanwhile, two girls looked left and right as if looking for something in the stands. Unfortunately, they ended up disappointed because they couldn''t find the person they were looking for.


    "She''s not in this hall, mdy." Mio reported in a whisper-like voice.


    "Mm, she might be in backstage right now. This underground hall has only one way out. Let''s wait for her at the exit once we get to those rare medicinal herbs." The girl in a dark brown suit heaved a subtle sigh and put her hands on herp. The auction had already started, and the first item was disyed on stage.


    "Understood." Mio nodded in understanding.


    Some people looked surprised when they realized the girl''s presence in a dark brown suit. They then exchanged greetings with the girl politely and respectfully before they returned to watch the auction.


    A few momentster, the rare herbaceous nts have been auctioned off. The girl in a dark brown suit managed to get everything she wanted without anyone trying topete with her bids for some reason.


    "Why do you look in such a hurry, Minamoto Erina-sama? The auction has not yet reached the peak stage, not even the featured items have been brought to the stage." The nearby old gentleman asked with much astonishment.


    "Ah, yes, I just wanted to get some herbs for my grandfather. Since I already got them, then it''s time for me to go. I''m also looking for someone, I hope she hasn''t left yet." Erina looked left and right to try her luck once again in finding the girl disguised as an electrician.


    "Ooh, hoho... I hope your grandfather is always blessed with health and a long life. But, I just wanted to let you know since you came a bitte earlier. Right now, there are some extremely unexpected items up for auction. Yamamoto Tetsui himself was the one who announced it at the start of the event. You might like some of them." The nearby old gentleman reminded with a light chuckle.


    "Thank you, Hiroki Mito-sama. Even so, I need to excuse myself." Erina gave a slight bow and left with her bodyguard.


    "Aah, it''s very rare to meet Minamoto Erina, but she seems in a hurry. Is she looking for her lost boyfriend?" Mito chuckled after giving Erina a wave.


    "Old friend, I thought you were a bit deaf. Erina-chan looked for someone using the pronoun she. So, it''s definitely her female friend." A younger old gentleman rified with a slightugh.


    This fact then entered the minds of several people who heard it. They wondered what kind of friend could make Erina look so restless.


    "Hey, isn''t that Erina-sama? What is she doing near the exit?" A fat young master pointed at two girls in the distance.


    His friends immediately turned towards the open door. They were surprised to see that it was indeed Erina.


    "Shh, don''t say that out loud. She''s probably waiting for her boyfriend." The nonchnt friend smirked to tell a bitter fact.


    "You and your stupid disgusting mouth! You ruined my day by breaking my heart. Ooh, I thought I couldn''t live after knowing the noble angel already loves someone else." The broken-hearted friend held his chest as if he was short of breath.


    "So stunning... Hey, how about we say hi to her?" The yboy friend brushed his hair back with a confident smile.


    "Uhm, I don''t want to have the misfortune of our predecessors. We will only appreciate and protect the beauty from afar. But, I suggest don''t try to disturb her or you will suffer. If you are not afraid at anything, please go there. We will tell your legend to whoever you leave behind." The fat young master took a step back, and his friends followed in his footsteps.


    "Pussy, that''s why you all will always be virgins and losers. Let me show you how to be a winner in life." The yboy friend straightened his cor and walked out of the auction hall.


    "Hey, how do we tell him?" The nonchnt friend was getting worried now. He could guess the end result only because he had seen a situation like this.


    "That''s useless. Let hime with his flirting skills and get hit by the demon for trying to seduce the noble angel. None shall approuch Erina-sama with their sinful presences." The broken-hearted friend rubbed his hands as if impatient to see what would happen next.


    The ignorant boy came and gave a friendly greeting. Momentster, the demon shooed the boy, but he refused and insisted on something. After a few exchanges of words, the demon pped the ignorant, and thetter fell on the floor, unconscious.


    "Finish him! Fatality. The demon wins."


    "Wahaha, I thought so. It was his fault not to find out the fate of our predecessors who were so ignorant as to try to harass our noble angel."


    The young masters who witnessed thatughed at their friend''s stupidity. Even so, some of them decided to go out and drag the yboy into the hall again.


    "What''s the matter with the boys? I hate it when they y games like that." Mio wiped her palm with a wet tissue while grumbling.


    "Uhm, will he be okay?" Erina felt a little worried. She stared at the young master, with a red handprint on the cheek, being dragged back into the hall by his friends before the door closed tightly.


    "He''ll be fine. That''s what he''ll get for trying to touch you. Forget that person. However, it seems we shouldn''t be here, mdy. Let''s go to the back gate instead. That mysterious girl will definitelye out that way." Mio suggested.


    "Mm, fine." Erina nodded in agreement. They went to the back gate to wait for the mysterious girl there.


    Half an hourter, the auction reached the event''s peak and closed with spectacr items.


    ''Ely, the auction is over. We got rich overnight! This is much better than selling gold like our original n. Thosemon items are very expensive on Earth, hehe... Let''s squeeze that old man for our money~'' Elena reminded Elysia with an enthusiastic giggle.


    ''Uhm... That''s fast.'' Elysia opened her eyes and looked at the clock. The auction finished in just one hour?


    ''Yes, they''re not pedantic after all.'' Elena shrugged her shoulders.


    ''Well, let''s meet Mr. Yamamoto Tetsui now. Hmm, where is he now? Ah, there he is.'' Elysia scanned her surroundings with her advanced perception. She found the one she was looking for was walking towards the bargaining room earlier.


    Because of that, she immediately left the room to meet that old man for the auction results.


    "Mr. Yamamoto Tetsui." Elysia called out from behind.


    "Ah, there you are, Mr. Agent E. I''ve put all the proceeds from all the items you deposited in this auction onto this bank card. You can ess it with the pin code I wrote on the back. The details are there too." Yamamoto Tetsui turned around and handed over a blue card with the jewel logo.


    "Hmm..." Elysia briefly checked the pin code and the details listed there.


    ''386,000 USD? Wait, I thought, the value was reduced. Taxes and stuff are huge, huh... All the money is thirty percent off.'' Elena sighed to look at the numbers.


    ''It''s still good nheless. I''m so grateful to get easy money.'' Elysia was happy, but it didn''t show on her face. "Very well, thank you for your cooperation, Mr. Yamamoto Tetsui. I presume you are ying honest and fair with me. Until we meet again."


    "Yeah, sure! You can meet me whenever you want to auction anything at my show. If you''re interested, we''ll have another auction in three months in Osaka." Yamamoto Tetsui rubbed his hands together.


    "I''ll put that in mind." Elysia paused for a moment and gave a slight nod before continuing on her way again.


    "..." Yamamoto Tetsui looked at Agent E''s back with some thoughts in mind. Even so, his instincts suddenly told him that this person suddenly looked more potent than thest time they met. But, that was only an hour apart!


    Elysia came out of the back area of the hall with some considerations in mind. She and Elena had a brief discussion. They finally decided to secure the money they just got to another international ount as soon as possible because they didn''t feel safe. This ount was created by someone else, after all.


    "Excuse me.." A pleasant girl''s voice suddenly sounded from the side.

 Chapter 578 - The Stranger In A Nutshell

    <h4>Chapter 578 - The Stranger In A Nutshell</h4>


    "You girls from earlier, huh... What do you want?" Elysia sighed and asked in her disguised voice.


    "That, I just want to apologize once again for what just happened. We didn''t mean that to..." Erina fiddled with her fingers and looked at the person in front of her with a sincere apology.


    <| Lv. 40 | N/A | Minamoto Erina | Female (19) | HP: 2,900 / 2,900 | EP: 5,900 / 5,900 |>


    <| STR: 3 | AGI: 3 | VIT: 31 | INT: 12 |>


    <| Lv. 67 | N/A | Minamoto Mio | Female (28) | HP: 43,840 / 43,900 | EP: 45,100 / 45,300 |>


    <| STR: 43 | AGI: 36 | VIT: 26 | INT: 14 |>


    Elysia checked the status screens of the two girls just to be sure. ''I don''t understand their empty ss. Everyone''s status screen is like that too. Why is that?''


    ''That''s probably because we are in different worlds. The use of power sses on Earth applies a different system to Vrelenia. But, who knows because I''m just guessing.'' Elena raised her hands to the side with her shoulders raised. ''So, what are you going to do, Ely? Forgive them or do you have a n for them?''


    ''We don''t have much time to y around. We need to get to the Arctic Region as soon as possible. I''m worried about Sylvia and Vann now. Let''s just forgive them. It''s not that big of a deal, right?'' Elysia persuaded Elena gently as she didn''t want her guardian angel to go violent.


    ''If you will forgive them, then I have no problem whatsoever. Do that and let''s get out of here.'' Elena didn''t mind it because her anger had subsided, but it just wasn''t that simple.


    "Hum, I''ve forgave you even though you didn''t ask for it. With that being said, that''s all from me. Farewell." Elysia raised her hand in farewell and walked away.


    Elysia went to the hotel lobby, and she saw that it was alreadyte at night. She couldn''t take care of bank matters and so many more.


    Because of that, she decided to find a ce to stay. The one where anyone could book a room without requiring an ID card or anything like that.


    However, she had just stepped out of the hotel, but she felt like she was being followed by two stalkers.


    ''What do the two girls want now? Did they think I wouldn''t notice if they sneakily followed from twenty meters behind?'' Elysia raised her eyebrows as she no longer understood the purpose of the two girls.


    She went to the side of the hotel to avoid the many witnesses. She leaned against the wall just after the turn and hid her presence.


    "Mio, that mysterious girl just went this way, right?" Erina looked left and right in confusion.


    "Looks like we lost track of her, mdy." Mio shook her head as her mdy looked at her for a clue.


    "It''s a crime to follow someone with bad intentions. What do you want now? Why are you following me?" Elysia asked from the building''s shadow hiding.


    *Gasp!*


    Erina and Mio gasped in surprise. They looked in the direction of the blind spot, which was obscured by the shadow of the building. The person they were following was there!?


    "Ah-uh. Un, we were just curious about you a bit. We didn''te with any bad intentions, really. We thought you were going by car, or maybe someone would pick you up. But, you went on foot, and it was getting veryte." Erina made a steeple of her fingers with a bit of nervousness.


    "You don''t know me and I don''t know you either. We''re nothing but strangers. Why do you look so concerned?" Elysia became a bit cold because she didn''t feel safe right now.


    "Could it be, you don''t have a ce to stay yet? How abouting with us to our room as a form of our apology? But, you no longer need to wear that disguise of yours, right? Here, please take this, and we''ll be waiting for you." Erina handed the mysterious girl a blue card with the room number printed. After that, she and her bodyguard went back to the hotel.


    Elysia looked at the card in her hand with aplicated and confused look. She couldn''t predict what the girl in a dark brown suit was nning.


    ''She may be a precious daughter of a prominent family in this country. Apparently, she wants to build a good rtionship with you for some unknown reason. Or maybe she''s smitten just because of your lovely charm, Ely? Fufu, I know that.'' Elena chuckled at making a small joke.


    ''Uhm, I think she is someone who is quite cunning. She came to a conclusion, and gave this before leaving without hearing my response. Did she think I was going to her room to be trapped in a honey trap? Who knows if I will be interrogated there or not.'' Elysia snorted softly with dissatisfaction.


    ''But, you''re still going to go there without too much disguise, right? You''ve recovered over nine thousand EPs, and with our imagination magic, we can still run away if something bad happens. And again, I''m sure you won''t be able to sleep until you reveal the true intentions of that girl named Erina.'' Elenaid out something that Elysia couldn''t deny in the slightest.


    ''Uuuh, let''s do this, and we''ll fly over to North America tomorrow. Err... Is that Greend or Canada, which one is closest to the North Pole?'' Elysia scratched her head.


    ''We need to buy a nice smartphone tomorrow too, Ely. One that can connect to the international intework.'' Elena couldn''t be sure either because she didn''t remember the map of the Earth.


    After that, Elysia went somewhere to change her disguise once again. She then reentered the hotel as a girl in a not-so-obtrusive white dress. A summer hat, sunsses, and a white mask adorned her head.


    She caught the attention of many people in the lobby. Unfortunately, it wasn''t because of her somewhat suspicious appearance but because it was an unusual dressing for thiste winter.


    ''Uuh, it''s cold. I''m going to freeze...'' Elysia rubbed her arms.


    ''Fufu, you asked for it. That''s the most unobtrusive dress in our arsenal in your opinion, right? So, please bear with it~'' Elena hummed as if she was a bit dissatisfied with Elysia''s current choice of dress.


    "Excuse me, young miss... Do you need any help?" One of the hotel employees greeted the girl in the white dress in a friendly manner.


    "No, thank you. I came here to visit an acquaintance of mine. I have received a notification from her, so you may return to your duties, sir." Elysia waved her hand once to refuse. She then got into the elevator, which happened to be empty.


    ''Room number seven seven. This is the correct number.'' Elysia checked the number on the door with the one on the room ess card in her hand.


    She stuck the card to the scanner next to the doorknob. The green light shed, but she decided to knock on the door three times.


    "Who?" A girl''s voice asked from behind the door.


    "A random someone who was just asked toe without an invitation card." Elysia answered casually without hiding her voice.


    "Mio, it''s her. She''s reallying! Quickly open the door."


    Elysia could hear a faint voice from inside the room.


    *ck*


    The door was opened from the inside. Elysia then returned the card to the girl in a formal ck suit.


    "Uhm, pleasee in." Mio received the card and stood aside.


    "Then, please excuse me." Elysia went inside after making sure there were no traps in the room.


    After the door was closed tightly, Elysia could see that this room was actually a VIP room withplete facilities, including a soundproof room if the second door was closed.


    Elysia took off her shoes and entered the main room. By the time the second door closed, her conjecture had proved correct.


    "Hi, nice to see you''re not in disguise anymore. Would you mind sitting with me here? Allow me to brew a cup of hot tea for you." Erina greeted with a warm smile. Her heart was happy, but she didn''t know why.


    "I''m still in my disguise, though? The one you''re seeing right now isn''t even my real form." Elysia tilted her head slightly and went to the sofa. She observed these two girls about what they would do now.


    "Ah, did we scare you? It''s probably partly my fault." Erina smiled wryly and went to the same sofa as the mysterious girl. "This may be a bitte, but introduce, my name is Minamoto Erina. And she is my bodyguard, Minamoto Mio."


    "..." Erina waited enthusiastically for the mysterious girl''s response. She felt sure that anyone could recognize her very well just by her full name. At least, that is what she believes.


    "Hum, nice to meet you. You can call me Miss E." Elysia nodded in understanding with such a t response.


    "Ah, uhm, why under a pseudonym too... Do you really not know who I am?" Erina asked once again with overflowing curiosity.


    "Are you someone very important? Please forgive my ignorance for failing to identify your glory, but I only know your name and your appearance." Elysia apologized half-heartedly for this cliche situation.


    "Ah, it seems that no matter how famous you are, there are still people who don''t know you at all." Erina shook her head with a subtle sigh. She then identally saw a bit of a bandage-like piece of cloth on the mysterious girl''s chest. "Eh? Are you hurt?"


    "Why do you think so?" Elysia stared at the girl in front of her with astonishment. Yet, she didn''t take her eyes off the other girl either.


    "That, you bandaged your chest, right?" Erina pointed her palm to the mysterious girl''s t chest.

 Chapter 579 - New Curious Friend

    <h4>Chapter 579 - New Curious Friend</h4>


    "Oh, this... I just haven''t taken it off yet. I disguised myself as a man before." Elysia looked down and shrugged her shoulders slightly. No big deal there.


    "Uhm, won''t you be short of breath then? Anyway, can you take off your mask, sunsses, and summer hat? It''s safe here and no third party will stalk you." Erina blinked her eyes in a bit of astonishment, but she decided to skip the matter to get back on track.


    Elysia considered her decision for a moment, but Elena also didn''t feel there was any harm in doing so since these two strangers had seen Elysia''s face before.


    Therefore, Elysia removed her summer hat from her head and let her long ck hair flow down her back. She took off her sunsses and face mask to reveal her beautiful, radiant face with a faint smile.


    Erina was stunned once again. Upon closer inspection, this mysterious girl was more beautiful than she expected. She had never seen a girl as attractive as this in her neen years of life. It was like a pinnacle of art that God bestowed upon a mortal. And, all of it was gifted to this mysterious girl.


    "Excuse me?" Elysia waved her hand in front of Erina''s face.


    "Uh-ah, sorry, I didn''t mean to be rude. I was just blown away to see your out-of-this-world beauty. You''re very beautiful, an ethereal beauty I must say... But, does all your disguises have anything to do with beauty? you?" Erina tilted her head slightly.


    "Mm, yeah... Beauty and wealth can invite danger, threats, and a lot of unexpected trouble. I didn''t want that to happen to me, but you messed it up. Regardless, thanks for thepliment. So, what do you want by inviting a stranger like me to your room? If you just want to apologize again, I''ll be leaving now." Elysia got up from her seat.


    She already felt that she had no interest there and needed to find a ce to stay as soon as possible because she was hungry and needed rest.


    "Ah, wait, please don''t leave so fast." Erina held the mysterious girl''s hand reflexively so that thetter wouldn''t leave. But, she came to her senses and trembled a little. She let go of her grip and sat back down on the sofa. "Sorry."


    "Why are you apologizing again?" Elysia looked at her hand and at Erina feeling somewhat confused. She didn''t do anything, but she knew this girl had goosebumps for a moment of pause. Something just happened?


    "Nothing, it''s nothing. I''m just sorry that I suddenly held your hand. But, your hands are so cold and cold outside." Erina shook her head slightly.


    "..." Elysia put her mask back on and decided to leave.


    *Growl*


    Unfortunately, her stomach protested for the nutritional intake of food first. She hasn''t eaten anything since arriving on Earth...


    Elysia held her stomach with a slight blush on her face. She felt a little embarrassed, and the roar must have been heard by the two girls behind her.


    "Could it be that you are hungry, Miss E? Pleasee back here. We will serve you dinner and hot tea. You can also stay here with us. It will be very difficult to find vacant rooms in hotels around here at this time." Erina went to block the exit with a friendly smile.


    She then looked at her bodyguard. "Mio, please get some warm clothes for Miss E."


    "Understood." Mio went to the wardrobe and took out a warm robe. She handed it over to the mysterious girl politely.


    ''That''s a good offer. Oh hey, Ely, looks like these girls don''t have any bad intentions if we rely solely on their aura. Maybe, this Erina girl just wants to be friends with you? She also seemed to be from an upper-ss family. She may be able to help us? Look, she''s beautiful, naive, innocent, and a little weird. Other than she is at level 40, I can''t see any threat from her.'' Elena expressed her opinion based on what she had observed in thest few minutes.


    "Uhm, then, sorry to bother you then." Elysia heaved a subtle sigh as she had already made up her mind. Elena managed to persuade her as she also had no other solution now.


    "No, no, you''re not bothering me at all." Erina led the mysterious girl to sit back down on the sofa.


    She then ordered some food via the hotel''s service and brewed a teacup for the mysterious girl. A few minutester, a hotel maid came with a serving trolley, but Mio took over from the entrance.


    "Here, a cup of green tea for you. Enjoy your dinner~" Erina immediately withdrew her hand right after she handed arge cup of green tea to the mysterious girl.


    "Uhm, thank you very much." Elysia was aware of Erina''s strange behavior.


    She asked for the cup to be given to her rather than put on the table. Because of that, she could confirm it directly. She suspected that there was something more to it.


    Maybe, Erina was wearing gloves because there was a hidden secret behind them?


    After making sure there was no poison in there, Elysia ate her dinner in silence before the gazes of two girls who were only watching her from the side.


    "Thank you for the food." Elysia put her hands together.


    "Hehe, you''re wee. Mio, please bring the bed together so it can cover three people. Miss E will be staying here with us." Erina asked her bodyguard with a happy smile.


    "Understood." Mio immediately did as asked.


    Meanwhile, Elysia was at a loss for words. She hasn''t said a yes, and this girl has already decided that for her?


    "Miss E, have you managed to auction off your items for a good price? I hope you don''t have any disappointment with Yamamoto Merchant and Auction." Erina put her hands on the table.


    "Mm, I got a decent nominal value. But, please don''t reveal my secret to anyone. I came as Agent E there, and I don''t want to be involved in that matter with my current identity." Elysia requested, but that sounded a bit like pleading instead.


    "Sure, you don''t have to worry. So, what are your ns for tomorrow if I may ask?" Erina nodded slightly.


    "For tomorrow... I need to buy a phone and go to the airport." Elysia felt it would not hurt to tell this now. She was also intent on asking for help, something like clues and hints from locals if possible.


    "A phone? Ah, that''s amazing. Would you like us to apany you to the mall tomorrow morning? And do you want to go somewhere by ne?" Erina became enthusiastic for some reason.


    "Hmm, yes, I''m going to some snowy ce in the north sometime soon. But..." Elysia put her hand to her chin. Her problem was this matter, to begin with.


    "But?" Erina tilted her head.


    "But, I don''t have any ID cards. So, I know I can''t go anywhere using any means of transportation in this country easily. Do I just need to fly?" Elysia muttered under her breath for herst sentence.


    Unfortunately, Mio could hear that, but she just brushed it aside because she thought it was a joke, or she probably heard it wrong.


    "ID card? You''re not a Japanese native? Making an ID card to use the means of transportation here isn''t difficult, you know? If you want, we''ll help you get one tomorrow instantly. You''ll be surprised how easy and fast it will be." Erina dropped her fist onto her open palm upon realization.


    "Will it help me for international flights? I know it''s all veryplicated and troublesome..." Elysia shook her head as that wasn''t the one she meant.


    "Ah, if that''s a bit tricky. But I can help you get one if you want." Erina smiled a little.


    "Is that true? What kind of price will I need to pay for your help then?" Elysia''s eyes lit up at hearing that.


    "Hey, I want you." Erina pointed at the mysterious girl with a smirk.


    "M-me!? What do you mean by that?" Elysia backed away slightly with deep trepidation.


    "Oh, no, I mean, I want to know about you. You may not tell us something you don''t need us to know, but I''d like to get to know you better." Erina covered her mouth with a slight blush on her face as she felt ashamed of herself when she realized what she had just said.


    Mio also agreed with that. She wanted to know the story behind a mysterious girl who might be groomed by an impressive background.


    "Fine then, I may not bring an interesting story here. If you want to get to know me, then fine. Where do you want me to start?" Elysia heaved a subtle sigh once more and agreed.


    "What about your name, your real name? Real name is very necessary to make international permit too. Where do youe from, and so on. How do you live? Ah, you look younger than me, are we maybe almost the same age?" Erina guided the mysterious girl with questions.


    "Well then, I can see the sincerity in you. My name is Elysia. Ie from the east, an ind. I live my life by breathing, moving, eating, drinking, sleeping and much more. For ages... I still sixteen." Elysia was hesitant to share this information, but she ended up saying it anyway.


    "So, your name is Elysia, hmm... So, the E in Miss E is for Elysia? Makes sense. But, sixteen and you''re already this beautiful. I don''t know how you will be in three or four years. World maybe it will shake because you and all the young men will probably adore you like an angel." Erina rested her cheek against her hand. She smiled gently while looking at Elysia''s face.


    "That, that''s a bit of an exaggeration, right?" Elysia just thought it was a joke.


    "Take a guess." Erina closed her eyes.


    Elysia and Erina then chatted with each other for the next hour. The two of them came with the same goal, digging up the other party''s information in small talk.


    However, Elysia has her own purpose. She expected a small amount of help from locals regarding the procedures for making visas, international permits, and so on. The assistance from a princess from a prominent family would make her life easier and save her time because she needed to get to the North Pole soon.


    "Fwaah..." Erina yawned.


    "It''s gettingte, why don''t you sleep on the bed with your bodyguard. I can sleep on the couch instead." Elysia suggested.


    "Uh, why?" Erina tilted her head slightly.


    "No excuses. I''ve been very grateful for the overnight stay in your room." Elysia shook her head.


    "Ah, you don''t have to be shy. It was me who was curious and attracted to you." Erina also shook her head.


    After persuasions and another exchange of words, Erina failed to get Elysia to sleep on the bed. So, she and Mio couldn''t force it either.


    "Have a good night''s sleep.." Mio turned off the bedroom light and turned on the nightlight.

 Chapter 580 - Mortal Angels Curse

    <h4>Chapter 580 - Mortal Angel''s Curse</h4>


    Elysia woke up in the early morning. She got up from her sofa and freed herself from the warmth of the nket to go to the bathroom toply with her urges by barely making any sound.


    Once done with the bathroom affair, she brushed her teeth and washed her face. Last night was a bit strange for her. It was her first experience meeting aplete stranger who was nice to her just for reasons of curiosity and interest.


    ''Perhaps, it was me and Erina who were stupid basically? She didn''t know if I was good or bad and kept inviting me in, and neither did I. Fortunately, none of us have any ill will towards the other party. If those two want to trap me in some scheme, I don''t know what to do with them...'' Elysia looked at her face in the mirror and breathed a sigh of relief.


    She was currently wearing a purple pajama, but the turquoise bracelet on her right hand once again caught her attention instantly. Rhea was there, in an unknown state that she was still very worried about.


    Elysia raised her hand slightly and stroked the simple yet beautiful turquoise bracelet with a longing gaze. ''Rhea, can you hear me? Are you okay there? Why did you suddenly turn into a bracelet?'' I can only hear your subtle breath. Hopefully, that''s a good sign. I can''t transfer my consciousness into this bracelet for reasons I don''t understand. I hope you are doing well and can talk to me again soon.''


    Elysia continued to stroke the turquoise bracelet with a tender smile on her face. Suddenly, the bracelet became warmer, and the warmth spread to her wrist and almost half of her arm.


    Although somewhat panicked, Elysia stillposed herself as she felt no danger woulde from it. She immediately used her sacred eyes to see what might be inside the bracelet. However, an elegant yet gentle voice suddenly resounded in her mind.


    ''d to see you and Master Elena safe and sound, Master Elysia.''


    Elysia could hardly contain the happiness that overflowed from her heart just because she heard the girl''s voice that she wanted to hear so much at that time.


    She had no good words for the gratitude she felt, but she smiled and wiped the tear from the corner of her eye before expressing whatever she was feeling at that moment. ''Rh-Rhea, I''m d you''re okay. I''m afraid, I''m so afraid that you will sleep for eternity in this bracelet...''


    ''Hush, Master Elysia, please don''t cry. I will not die as long as you are here with me. I only dematerialized my real body into this bracelet to prevent the excess damage that I suffered and minimize the damage you will incur and suffer. Please don''t cry, please. I''m not hurt here.'' Rhea also wanted to sob because of Elysia''s emotional reaction. Still, she tried to finish her words like a tough girl even though her voice wavered with a slight sob.


    ''Mm...'' Elysia wiped her tears and deactivated her sacred eyes.


    Meanwhile, Erina had just woken up from her bed in a semi-conscious state.


    Mio noticed her mdy''s movement, but she didn''t do anything other than just to watch. She then checked the mysterious girl on the sofa, but that girl wasn''t there.


    *ck*


    The bathroom door opened, and Elysia flinched slightly to see Erina barging in. She had locked the door earlier, but did she fail to lock it properly?


    However, Elysia instantly froze to look in the mirror. Erina went to sit on that Japanese high-tech toilet for relieving oneself, without noticing her presence even though they were that close?


    "Eh?" Erina looked to the side and froze for a moment. Her thoughts and vision gradually became clear. A girl was there, and she failed to notice that?


    Along with the sound of gurgling water, Elysia and Erina looked at each other with their blushing faces.


    "Aa, mm-" Tears welled up at the corners of Erina''s eyes as she felt so embarrassed. But her mouth was instantly silenced by Elysia''s delicate hand.


    "Please don''t scream. I didn''t see you taking off your pants, or your private parts. You just walked in and failed to notice my presence. But, this was just an ident and I''m innocent. Please calm down and please continue your bathroom affair. Don''t scream, okay?" Elysia whispered near Erina''s ear.


    "..." Erina just nodded absentmindedly. She had forgotten her embarrassment for a second just because she was fascinated to see Elysia''s purplish-blue eyes up close.


    However, she could see that there were some remnants of tears in Elysia''s eyes and cheeks. It was easy to guess that Elysia was just crying here alone? But, why?


    Seeing the girl being submissive, Elysia freed Erina''s mouth and went out of the bathroom. She went to sit on the sofa with a blushing face and closed her eyes. Mio looked at her with an expression full of shock, but she didn''t really care about the others now.


    ''Fufu, what an unexpected encounter. An marvelous event in the bathroom with a half-naked girl. Why so many beautiful girls are attracted to you, Master Elysia? Or, you deliberately only choose the best quality to be around you, hehe... I feel sorry for the many men who chase after you because they have no hope.'' Rhea teased Elysia with a strange giggle.


    ''Wh- What do you mean by that, Rhea? I''m very picky when ites to friends and close people.'' Elysia blushed even more because Rhea reminded her of what had just happened. It was very indecent, and she tried her best to put the memory aside.


    ''Hehe, then, am I one of your friends?'' Rhea felt a little curious.


    ''No, you are not my friend.'' Elysia answered without dy.


    For some reason, Rhea felt a little disappointment in her heart. She smiled wryly and ventured to ask. ''W-why?''


    ''Friends maye and go due to circumstances, but it''s not for you. You are my close people, one of the few I can trust about some things a friend may never know. Ever since you came into my life and after everything you''ve done... You were never my friend, but a part of my life. They might call this part of the family.'' Elysia answered Rhea''s confusion with sincerity.


    ''...'' Rhea was silent, but her smile seemed very satisfied to hear that unexpected answer. What Elena had said a few days ago was true. Elysia was good at ying with words and others'' feelings. However, she didn''t hate it, not one bit.


    ''Uhm, thank you. That means a lot to me.'' Rhea expressed her gratitude in a mosquito-like voice, but Elysia could hear that clearly.


    Elysia and Rhea then exchanged some more words in their minds as they wanted to know each other''s current situation.


    A few momentster, Erina came out of the bathroom with a very red face. She covered her face and sat on the sofa.


    She stole a few nces from between her fingers to see what Elysia was doing.


    ''Why did Elysia close her eyes like she was meditating? She was trying to calm herself from what had just happened, or-'' Erina had her own train of thoughts in her mind.


    Mio looked at Elysia and her mdy alternately several times, and finally, she came to an understanding. She then smirked and covered her mouth, but she didn''t take any action as she knew the wrong one was her mdy.


    "Sorry, sorry I just walked into the bathroom and didn''t realize you were there. But, did you just cry, E-Elysia-san? If you don''t mind, you can tell me and I''ll listen." Erina ventured to ask when she wasn''t too embarrassed anymore.


    "Uhm? You don''t need to apologize, Miss Erina. I''m fine." Elysia opened her eyes with a sweet smile. However, the reason was not because of Erina, but because she was happy after having a warm conversation with Rhea. It was as if some of the burdens on her shoulders disappeared.


    "Are you telling the truth?" Erina brought her face closer to Elysia''s to check the truth in the expression.


    "Mm, I''m telling the truth. Rather than that, I''m more worried about those ck gloves. Is there some reason why you wear them all the time? Even when you''re having a bathroom affair?" Elysia immediately shifted the topic to something more crucial so she would not receive any more questions.


    "This... Erm, it''s a long story." Erina moved back and held her hand with a sigh.


    "I can see you have a pair of beautiful hands with smooth skin. I don''t mean to reveal your secret, but it reminds me of someone who always wears gloves to seal their cursed hands." Elysia looked up slightly. She had read a storybook with such a main character in the past.


    "A curse, huh... Maybe you''re right, Elysia-san. Besides all the blessings bestowed upon me, there''s also a curse that apanies my life. In the past nine years, there have only been two people who dared touch my skin, namely Mio and you." Erina looked down with a sad smile.


    "That must be scary for you. Really, what might happen to someone who touches your skin intentionally or unintentionally?" Elysia looked at her hands, but she didn''t see anything wrong there.


    "Elysia-sama, I think that''s enough for you to question-" Mio was just about to prevent Elysia from digging deeper. Yet, her mdy raised a hand to her.


    "That''s fine, Mio. After all, it''s an open secret among higher-ups. That''s why I''m under tight protection, right? I know there are more than eleven hidden experts around me because of it." Erin shook her head slightly.


    Hearing that, Elysia immediately used her advanced perception with maximum radius.. She could detect some high-level experts around, but she didn''t know they were here to monitor and protect Erina. Above all, from what and for what? Who really was Erina?

 Chapter 581 - Golden Touch

    <h4>Chapter 581 - Golden Touch</h4>


    "This might be considered a blessing, but it is a curse for me. Anything I touch can somehow turn into precious metals like gold and so on. I can already put this curse under control, but I don''t know when the unexpected will happen. then made a lot of people afraid of me, including my family--" Erina started to tell a little about herself.


    She somehow felt it was eptable to tell that to someone she had just met yesterday.


    ''Ooh she is a poor girl. Shecks love, care, and skinship. But, that''s a bit of an overkill for a mortal, I must say.'' Rheamented softly with sympathy in between her words.


    ''We are now on Earth, right? Why have I encountered so many power holders and esperstely?'' Elysia began to marvel into wonder. They were very few in number and rare as far as she knew. However, it was she who was too oblivious to the world''s truth.


    ''This is your world, Master Elysia. Why are you so surprised?'' Rhea became clueless with Elysia''s astonishment.


    ''No, it''s nothing. Witches and shamans can also be called power holders. So, actually they''ve been everywhere since the beginning.'' Elysia convinced herself based on her assumptions.


    After that, she focused on listening to Erina''s outpourings and grievances.


    It was a story about a girl with an innate power that can change anything, animate and inanimate objects, into precious metals such as gold, diamonds, and so on.


    The suffering urred since that ability awakened. It made Erina''s family and everyone distance themselves from her. Moreover, since she was kidnapped and identally turned the kidnapper into a golden statue. The living turned into metal, an indirect murder because nothing could turn the kidnapper back into a human.


    Tragedy and trauma started there, but Erina finally managed to put her power under control as she grew older. Unfortunately, the fear was still there, and therefore no one dared to receive direct contact with Erina''s skin.


    Erina was also afraid of anyone''s touch because she might turn that person into a golden statue, just like what had happened in the past.


    "Hehe, for now, the government and the International Association of Espers asked me not to use my abilities. They paid me for it. I still have a bit of freedom. However, they and my family put a lot of experts just to keep me safe and also to monitor me." Erina looked at her hands and sighed.


    "Uhm, thanks for listening to me. I shouldn''t have said too much to you. That must be boring, right?" Erina then looked at Elysia with an awkward smile.


    "I''m d you put your trust in me. Your story is not boring, I actually saw the destiny guide you to something. You get that ability not without a reason, there must be a grand scheme behind it. Let''s just take the wisdom. You are currently an extraordinarily beautiful girl living at the pinnacle of society. You live to enjoy life, away from the hardships and cruelty of the world. If we look on the bright side, we should feel grateful for what we have, not just look at our shorings. That way, we will feel happier in life." Elysia smiled gently in reply.


    "Thank you." Erina couldn''t understand everything at once, but she appreciated the concern.


    "Uhm, I feel insecure now." Elysia hugged herself and looked left and right.


    "Hehe, why is that?" Erina was amused by Elysia''s behavior.


    "You said we''re being watched by a lot of experts, right? SO, are every conversation and everything we do monitored? Oh dear me... Are they stalking us when we''re in the toilet or when we''re changing?" Elysia had her own concern when she remembered that.


    "Ah, they wouldn''t dare to do that. Tiolet is one they shouldn''t be monitoring. A severe punishment or perhaps a death penalty will be given to anyone who continues to observe my every move in a private space. They''re not monitoring us right now. But, they''ll start working again when we get out. Mio is here with us, remember?" Erina raised her finger with a yful smile.


    "Oh, you scared me." Elysia breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Hmm, I''ve heard stories from you. If you had a choice, would you want to live with your powers or without them at all?" Elysia nodded slightly and leaned back on the sofa. She didn''t mean to meddle too much, but giving a little helping hand wasn''t bad either.


    "I didn''t have a choice in the first ce. But if I had the choice, I would still be where I am now." Erina looked up slightly with a slight smile.


    "Why is that? I thought you would expect the Gods to deprive you of your golden touch ability." Elysia looked at Erina with some astonishment. That answer contradicted what Erina hadined about just now.


    "There''s no particr reason. However, I realized that everything would change the moment I lost my ability. But, the golden touch, hmm... That''s a good name. As you said, I should feel grateful for my life now. I still have music and everyone likes my work." Erina gave a small smile.


    "I''m d to see you are happy. After all that, may I look at your gloved hands for a moment?" Elysia nodded a little as if she understood the unspoken meaning behind Erina''s answer.


    "You want to see my hands without gloves? Hm, fine, but please don''t touch me carelessly okay? My hands are very sensitive to turning anything into precious metal upon close contact. I don''t want anything bad to happen to you." Erina didn''t mind it for some reason.


    Perhaps, she just felt a little indebted to Elysia because she had asked too many questionsst night.


    She then took off her gloves in turn and showed her hands to Elysia with a smile.


    Meanwhile, Elysia looked at the pair of gloves. They were made of a particr material with an additionalyer inside. If anything else could turn into precious metal, but not the glove?


    Elysia then looked at Erina''s delicate white hands. They were a pair of hands that looked perfect for an artist with long, manicured fingers.


    At first nce, she couldn''t believe those hands could turn anything into precious metal.


    "Please pardon me." Elysia tried to be a little reckless and touched Erina''s hand with her finger.


    "Wha- what are you doing, Elysia-san!?" Erina gasped and withdrew her hand reflexively. Out of her panic, she identally turned Elysia''s finger golden.


    "Hmm, you''re right." Elysia looked at her golden finger. It was like she had just dipped her finger in a golden liquid.


    "Sorry, I''m sorry. I, that-" Erina stuttered as she felt guilty despite everything. However, she gaped in surprise because Elysia''s finger returned to normal with just a snap of a finger.


    Mio was just about to act quickly, but she also gaped halfway. She didn''t know what had happened, but it was like a counter-magic.


    "I am now immune to your curse. You may try turning me into precious metal again, and you will be surprised that it won''t have any effect on me anymore." Elysia stretched out her hand with a satisfied smile. She already knew how Erina''s ability worked, and it was a bit like Yuuki''s extreme ice.


    "Really? How do you do that, Elysia-san?" Erina looked at Elysia''s open palm and at Elysia''s face. She did that repeatedly because she couldn''t cope with the sudden change in events.


    "My body and abilities are special. Actually, this isn''t the first time I''ve met someone with abilities like yours. The other one is much more extreme actually because she can freeze the ocean with just a touch." Elysia just shrugged her shoulders slightly. She could see that Erina was in the same boat as Yuuki now.


    "A person like that exists in this world? However, aren''t you afraid? I might turn you into a gold or diamond statue, you know?" Erina blinked her eyes a few times. She could hardly believe it.


    "She is afraid to freeze anything around her because her power is often out of control, not just triggered by a touch. I am one of the few who can be good friends with her without fear of freezing to death. I''m sure your abilities are no worse than her. You you just have to do something with your emotions, and you can put your abilities inplete control. Why don''t you give it a try?" Elysia replied with an encouraging smile.


    "That must be amazing... I really want to meet the person you''re referring to, Elysia-san." Erina lowered her hand shyly and nervously.


    She put her hand into Elysia''s and pulled it reflexively. However, Elysia caught her hand and held it.


    "See? It''s not that hard." Elysia smiled contentedly to see that nothing had happened to her hands now. She simply sealed the cell transformation in her hand to resist the effects of the energy emitted by Erina''s hand.


    "No way... It''s amazing. Your hand are so warm and smooth, Elysia-san." Erina stroked Elysia''s hand and put it to her cheek. It was just like the first experience holding someone''s hand after more than nine years without such a thing.


    ''Hm, that''s a rather strange ability and the energy she emits is also strange. Maybe, we can seal her ability, but it will affect her soul. Well, this girl is just like Yuuki, and she just needs to regte her emotions, especially panic and nervousness. That way, she will bepletely fine without the gloves.'' Rhea exined the results of her analysis. To be honest, it was her idea for Elysia to help this girl.


    ''Hehe, she looks so happy.'' Elysia didn''t bother Erina much, even though Erina treated her hand like a new attractive toy.


    Momentster, Erina apologized for her behavior, but Elysia didn''t feel offended in any way.


    After that, they left the hotel because Elysia needed to buy a phone.. A journey to the northern region of Earth was also awaiting her.

 Chapter 582 - Dream World Blueprint

    <h4>Chapter 582 - Dream World Blueprint</h4>


    ''Hmm, good morning, Eli. Have we gone to Greend now?'' Elena yawned from within the Soul Realm.


    ''Morning. No, we haven''t boarded the ne yet. My visa and international permits are being made with the help of Miss Erina. We''re heading to Nakashibetsu Town right now in Miss Erina''s car. She is so good to me somehow.'' Elysia answered enthusiastically. Her heart was a little lighter now.


    ''Uhm, well... You just have to be careful. One cannot do good without a cause. This Erina girl might expect something from you too because she might realize something about you. But, let''s go with the flow and enjoy the ride. We''ll find out what she wantster.'' Elena didn''t forget to remind Elysia to avoid the scam.


    ''Mm, I''ve been very careful with my speech and attitude. We don''t know much about Miss Erina and her bodyguard yet, but I do know that they doe from extraordinary backgrounds. She is even always guarded by more than fifteen high-level hidden experts.'' Elysia fully understood the current situation.


    ''It''s good that you understand. So, are we going to the North Pole today? Our demonic dragon and little cat must be so confused and scared in that super cold region and without magic.'' Elena checked around Elysia, but they were only in a car speeding down the highway.


    ''Mm, after buying some necessities, we''ll fly straight to the ce closest to the North Pole. Really, I now hope to be freed from all these hassles and just fly there in invisibility.'' Elysia heaved a subtle sigh.


    ''But, the magic energy usage will be insane. We will be free from these kinds of ordeals and hassles if that stupid God doesn''t forbid us from using the energy magic we carried from Vrelenia.'' Elena shrugged her shoulders.


    Elysia then told some of thetest events while Elena was asleep. From something about Erina to everything about Rhea.


    ''Rhea, wee back to the gang! I''m so d you''re awake and well. I''ve heard everything from Ely. Thank goodness, all of us managed to survive that terrible ck hole...'' Elena expressed her gratitude to the turquoise bracelet on Elysia''s right wrist.


    ''Ah, this voice, you are Master Elena? Mm, I''m doing well, thanks to you. I''ve also heard everything from Master Elysia.'' Rhea feels happy to hear Elena''s cheerful voice. So, all of them were fine now.


    ''Hum, we just need to go save Sylvia and Vann at the North Pole. After that, we need to find a way to talk to Nell via Ely''s spirit connection. Uuh, that stupid God is making me a little annoyed with all this trouble right now.'' Elena grumbled slightly.


    ''Hum, this world''s nature energy also seems to be much weaker than Vrelenia. It seems I will not be well received by this world''s Gods. Just like your presence. They may feel threatened?'' Rhea had another assumption, considering the restrictions the unknown Earth God had ced on Elysia.


    ''That might be true. Our power has increased significantly since we werest here, after all. Perhaps, the energy danger was just an excuse. But, let it be. Moreover, we will not be on Earth for very long. Vrelenia is still in danger and our presence is urgently needed there.'' Elena nodded in agreement, though she didn''t take the matter too seriously.


    ''Oh, right... Rhea, were you able to materialize your form back to the outside world? Or, are you trapped inside that divine bracelet now?'' Elena had her own curiosity.


    ''I could materialize my form to the outside world now, but that''s best not to do since Master Elysia''s magic energy is still sealed. I''m afraid something bad will happen because my existence depends on Master Elysia''s whole being. For the time being, I will be here while protecting Master Elysia and you with my divinews.'' Rhea considered her decision and chose to keep herself sealed within the bracelet indefinitely.


    ''I see... So, are you now in ethereal form?'' Elena suddenly came up with a good idea. She remembered that Rhea really wanted to enter Elysia''s Soul Realm. Yet, no one knew how to invite a foreign party to join there.


    ''Uhm, I guess, yes?'' Rhea thought for a moment before answering that she wasn''t quite sure of.


    ''What if we help you to transfer your consciousness or perhaps your presence to Elysia''s Private Realm? Elysia''s Private Realm is very difficult to receive guests, but I think it will work since you have a spirit connection with us.'' Elena made an attractive offer that Rhea couldn''t possibly refuse.


    ''Re-really? Let''s do it by all means. Please, ah, I''ve been waiting so long for this day toe.'' Rhea became very enthusiastic and excited.


    Elena is then coordinated with Elysia to help transfer Rhea into the Soul Realm. Although six times failed, the seventh attempt yielded satisfactory results, although not perfect.


    Right now, Rhea was floating in the middle of a vast universe. As far as his eye could see, countless colorbinations of stars and gxies. However, the nearby luxurious canopy bed caught his attention instantly. Elena was there, waving to her.


    "Hi, wee to the Elysian Realm. Are you feeling a little disappointed that this Private Realm is still so deserted? We haven''t started construction yet." Elena greeted the turquoise-haired Goddess with a friendly smile.


    "En, thank you for inviting me in here. So, this is your Private Realm, Elysian Realm? It''s much more beautiful than I expected. It''s warm and cozy here too." Rhea''s attention then fell on Elysia''s spirit, whoy helplessly on the bed.


    "She is Elysia''s spirit. Whatever the reason, I won''t allow you to touch her without permission." Elena gave her warning.


    "I understand." Rhea nodded understandingly. She finally understood how Elysia and Elena swapped personalities. So, the two in one Goddesses from a scheme like this.


    "Good, you''ve known our secret so far and with our deep trust. You have no turning back now." Elena emphasized her words.


    "..." Rhea nodded like a good, obedient girl.


    "Good, now I want you to help me design the little world we''re going to build here. I''m far from done, but you''re going to make my work faster." Elena took out a giant blueprint from under the bed and spread it out like a mat.


    "I''d be happy to help, but what about the materials? Can we transfer anything from outside here? We only managed to transfer my consciousness here, right?" Rhea scratched her head in confusion.


    "It''ll be fine even if it''s only your consciousness that we managed to invite here. Ely''s absoluteness really makes her look like a Creation Goddess here. Let''s finish this blueprint and have Ely take care of the restter. Let''s create a perfect dream world!" Elena raised her hand high.


    Meanwhile, Elysia just rolled her eyes. She understood Elena''s point as she realized that it would probably take a few months toplete the blueprint if it was just the two of them. ''Please don''t forget me too... I''d like to have a hand in the design too.''


    ''Don''t worry, Ely. You can hang out with us here at any time. Your opinion means a lot.'' Elena answered with enthusiasm. She was happy to get one extra help from someone they could trust and rely on the most.


    After that, Elena and Rhea were chirping about various things. They started working to continue the blueprint of the perfect dream world, but Elysia couldn''t enter the Soul Realm right now because she still had a lot of things to do.


    "E-Elysia-san? We''re almost at Nakashibetsu Town. Want to have breakfast first? It''s already eight o''clock and we shouldn''t skip breakfast." Erina decided to ask because Elysia had been pensive for quite a while.


    "Eh-ah, sorry. I was pensive for a moment. Mm, let''s have breakfast first. Thank you for agreeing to my rather selfish request to leave immediately." Elysia immediately came out of her inner conversation.


    "No problem. You will go without us if I refuse, right? But may I know where you are going with your international visa and permit?" Erina smiled and shook her head slightly.


    "A region in North America? Maybe Greend or Canada? I''m looking for the one closest to the North Pole." Elysia put her hand to her chin. She still didn''t know the answer to that question because she had not seen the world map.


    "If you want to go to the North Pole, then Greend is the closest one. However, you need to get to the international airport to fly there. Can I know what you will be doing at the North Pole? For your information, a crack appeared in the North Pole sky yesterday. Do you want toe there out of curiosity about that phenomenon?" Erina tilted her head slightly and put her finger to her chin in wonder.


    "No, not really. I just wanted to pick up the friends of mine and bring them back." Elysia shook her head and waved her hand in front.


    "Oh, so it''s like that. Mm, okay. After we have breakfast and buy a phone for you, let''s go to Nakashibetsu Airport. We will fly to Tokyo International Airport for a flight to Greend. Wait a moment..." Erina took out her smartphone to check flight schedules. "Um, there''s a flight to Greend this afternoon. However, it''s not a direct flight. The quickest flight has two stopovers."


    "Ah, I thought so." Elysia nodded in understanding. It was a flight to another part of the world, after all.


    After that, Erina asked Mio to stop at a cafe near a mall not far from the airport.

 Chapter 583 - Fly To Tokyo

    <h4>Chapter 583 - Fly To Tokyo</h4>


    Elysia, Erina, and Mio went to have breakfast at a cafe. Several other visitors were a bit surprised by the arrival of two masked girls apanied by a female bodyguard.


    "Excuse me, we want a private room." Erina asked one of the maids there.


    "Of course, young miss-nyan. This way, please." The maid guided the customers to a private room.


    "Please make my order the same as yours." Elysia asked before Erina could ask.


    "Uh, fine. How about you, Mio?" Erina opened the menu book and asked her bodyguard.


    "I don''t have much preference." Mio returned the menu book to the maid.


    "Okay. The same three menus for us, hmm? Let''s see..." Erina flipped through the menu book and finally decided on breakfast for the three.


    After the maid received the order, she immediately left the room.


    "Nee, Elysia-san. Are you going back to Japan after your business in Greennd and the North Pole is over?" Erina suddenly asked after she took off her mask.


    "Mm, I''ll be back here after all my business is done." Elysia nodded slightly. She still wanted to check out some of the people he knew in this country, after all.


    "Yes, I''m d to hear that. If you''re going to visit Japan again, please don''t forget to let me know. I''ll definitely be there to wee you back." Erina put her hands together with a happy expression.


    "..." Elysia was a bit clueless with Erina. This girl was acting like an old friend, but they hadn''t known each other for a full day, right? Despite her confusion, she decided to ask. "Uhm, Miss Erina, why are you so considerate and kind to me even though we''re not really that close? We just met yesterday..."


    "Hehe, I don''t know why either. I just feel like you are a good person and maybe an old friend of mine? My apologies, are you perhaps bothered by my attitude?" Erina put her hand on her upper chest somewhat worriedly. Still, she immediately waved her hand in front of her face when she saw Elysia''s confused expression. "I don''t aim for anything but good rtions. Please don''t misunderstand."


    "Understood." Elysia nodded once and fell silent.


    "Hehe, we will get to know each other now. But, uhm, can you please address me without such rigid formalities, Elysia-san? It''s fine if you call me using the honorific ''-san'' instead." Erina voiced her request while twiddling her fingers.


    "If you say so, Erina-san." Elysia had no objections at all.


    She then looked out the window because she heard amotion there.


    A shopping mall a few dozen meters across the street suddenly burst into mes for no reason. There was no explosion or anything, and the fire suddenly grew big.


    "Erina-san, it''s an unusuallyrge fire. Did something happen here? If you don''t mind, could you ask some of your experts to deal with the fire before any casualties ur?" Elysia squinted her eyes.


    Erina raised her eyebrows as she stared out the ss wall. After breakfast, she was about to take Elysia to the shopping center, but it suddenly caught fire? "Mio."


    "Three of the protectors have already gone there to deal with the great fire. The mes will be extinguished in a few seconds. I suspect there is a sh between the two factions here and we just happened to be stuck in the middle." Mio put her smartphone back into her suit and immediately reassured her mdy that all was well.


    A few secondster, the firepletely extinguished, almost as miraculous as how the fire suddenly appeared.


    "Phew... Let''s hope that people managed to escape in time and there were no casualties." Elysia breathed a sigh of relief. A fire truck then came, but the fire was no longer there for them to put out.


    "No fatalities have been reported apart from material losses. Some of the alleged perpetrators have also been handed over to those on duty." Mio gave her report.


    "In that case, thank God." Erina heaved a sigh of relief as well. She then looked at Elysia, but she only received a smile.


    Momentster, their breakfast arrived. After that, they decided to go to the shopping center in the next district for Elysia to buy some necessities.


    "Alright, where do you want to go, Elysia-san?" Erina asked as they were going up the esctor.


    "I just wanted to buy a phone and some necessities for cold regions." Elysia looked around for a moment. Rows of electronics stores and sophisticated equipment were on the third floor.


    "Okay. I can help you pick a good one. Feel free to ask if you need advice." Erina looked in the direction where Elysia was looking.


    "Sure, I really appreciate it." Elysia nodded slightly.


    It didn''t take long for Elysia to choose a smartphone for herself. To be honest, she could no longer find any kind of cell phone anywhere. It was simply no longer for sale because production had been stopped. In today''s era, everything was wide screens and full touch screens.


    "How much for this one, sir?" Elysia was holding a white-purple box. It was her best choice after several suggestions and input from several parties.


    "Everything is 310 thousand yen after the discount, young miss. If you decide to buy this now, you will also get this best promo bundle bonus." The seller patted arge box containing several essories. He knew the customer this time was a big fish, so he offered the big bundle as well.


    "..." Elysia was silent for a moment. It was such a high price for a telmunication tool. Maybe, around 2400 USD? The bundle with bonus essories, but the cost included everything, no free bonuses whatsoever.


    Even so, Elysia didn''t want to linger by choosing something else since Elena already liked this smartphone. And Erina already suggested this limited edition thingy.


    However, Erina suddenly touched Elysia''s hand just as Elysia had just taken out out a blue card.


    "You can use the card, but the security is not on your side. Let me pay for this for you. You need to set up your international bank ount first with your new smartphone." Erina took out her blue card andpleted the payment for Elysia.


    "Eh? Ah, fine. I''ll change it after I set up my ount security..." Elysia nodded in agreement. She didn''t need to create a new bank ount since Erina also had a simr card. All she needed to do was organize her security to side with her.


    "Sir, I also want a card with that beautiful number. It can run on internationalworks, right?" Erina pointed to a card in the disy case.


    "Sure thing." The seller was feeling excited. He sold expensive products with ease, and a big profit awaited him.


    After the payment, Erina gave the bundle package to Elysia with a smile. And Elysia immediately unboxed the smartphone and checked the perfection of the product on the spot.


    However, Elysia was surprised when she saw the current date on her smartphone.


    ''2022? Is it not 2020? Two years have passed here?'' Elysia wondered in surprise.


    ''Wow, we jump in two years? Ugh, we need to find out how Nell and the others are doing. If two years have passed there too, then it''s a disaster.'' Elena felt the same shock.


    Rhea also became a bit worried, but she couldn''t go into a panic before Elysia confirmed the information to her little sister.


    "Why do you look surprised, Elysia-san?" Erina tilted her head slightly.


    "Ah, no. It''s nothing. I''m just, it''s a sophisticated expensive thing. I''m a little confused about how to use it." Elysia tapped this and that while learning how the smartphone worked. The world has be so advanced in thest two years.


    "Then, I''ll teach you. Let''s go over there." Erina led Elysia to sit on the sofa inside the shop.


    She then also taught Elysia about resetting Elysia''s international bank ount security system. The blue card has the most privileged ess rights, so everything takes priority.


    "Mm, now everything is done. Only you know about the security of your ount. Make sure you don''t forget this information, and don''t let this phone be lost." Erina nced around for a moment to make sure there were no surveince cameras that might be spying on Elysia.


    "En, thanks for your help. Now, please tell me your ount number. I will return your money." Elysia felt relieved now. Complicated banking affairs werepleted with ease.


    "Hehe, there''s no need to feel distant. Money is thest thing I need to worry about. You can take it as a gift of our first meeting. Now, please scan this and I will be the first person on your contact list." Erina waved her hand in front of her face.


    "A-uhm..." Elysia just did as she was asked. After that, the three of them left the shop.


    "Oh shit. I also want to have a super rich friend like that. She gifted that high-end smartphone without even thinking. Her friend is also obviously a rich young miss with a blue diamond card..." The seller bit his handkerchief while watching the two masked girls leave.


    "Keep dreaming, boss. At least, you get money and profit. They are clearly the princesses from super rich families. They live a life at the top of society." An employee tapped his boss''s shoulder.


    After that, Elysia bought some more necessities and went straight to the airport.


    "We didn''t buy the tickets? Did we buy the tickets online?" Elysia was surprised. They passed the ticket booth like it was unnecessary to stop by.


    "Hehe, no need for tickets because we will be flying on a private jet. I also happen to be going to Tokyo today." Erina chuckled as she was amused to see Elysia''s clueless expression.


    "Private jet? You are so wealthy, Erina-san. Sorry to trouble you so much. I wonder now who you really are." Elysia widened her eyes a bit, but she immediately remembered that this girl was a princess from a super-rich family.


    "Hehe, no worries. The reason we use masks is probably the same now. If you''re curious, why don''t you find out about me using your new smartphone?" Erina put her hand on Elysia''s arm. She was not so worried about being around this girl now.


    Elysia thought for a moment and decided to find out on the inte. Erina didn''t reveal much personal information, but the inte could at least shed some light, right?


    ''Minamoto Erina, a world-ss singer from the number one n in Japan... One of the most talented young girls in the world. She was also named the most beautiful girl by Girls magazine? Oh dear me, who am I meeting this!? A super star who happened to be going out in incognito!?'' Elysia eximed in her mind.


    "Please save that forter.." Erina gave a wink and put on her sunsses.

 Chapter 584 - Rescue In The Arctic

    <h4>Chapter 584 - Rescue In The Arctic</h4>


    "Ladies and gentlemen, as we start our descent, please make sure your seat backs and tray tables are in their full upright position. Also, please make sure your seat belt is securely fastened, and all carry-on luggage is stowed underneath the seat in front of you or in the overhead bins. Thank you." The announcement from the flight attendant sounded along with the ne''s descent from the height.


    Elysia looked out the window while watching the ne slowly approachnd until it finallynded on the runway at the airport. It was an air journey of about half a day, and she had just arrived in London.


    ''Wow, it''s only six o''clock now. We only flew about seven hours? That''s very long and this ne is very slow!'' Elena was somewhat surprised to see the clock disyed on the nearby monitor.


    ''There is a time difference here. It''s midnight in Japan now.'' Elysia heaved a subtle sigh.


    ''But, hm, so twelve hours have passed? Time flies so fast when we are engrossed in designing the dream world, Master Elysia. However, I agree with Master Elena. The air engine was indeed slow. After all, it''s only a journey of no more than ten thousand kilometers.'' Rhea was no longer in awe of Earth''s man-made air machine.


    ''Yeah, if we have air transportation from Vrelenia, disaster will happen because I can''t keep using invisibility and barrier throughout the journey.'' Elysia once again looked at her wristwatch. She also felt that she had wasted too much time just traveling.


    ''Ely, we''re not that far from the North Pole now, right? How about we go straight there by flying at midnight. I''m worried about our Vann and Sylvia. Over ten thousand EPs should be enough, I guess.'' Elena suggested in a worried tone.


    ''Mm, looks like we need to do that. We can''t wait another half day before arriving in Greend. Vann still hasn''t answered the telepathy I sent through our spirit connection. I''m also getting worried...'' Elysia sped her hands together.


    "On behalf of the British Airways and the entire crew, I''d like to thank you for joining us on this trip. We are looking forward to seeing you on board again in the near future. Have a nice day!" The flight attendant gave her the final announcement.


    Elysia got off the ne with nothing but herself. She looked at the ne one more time before immediately leaving the airport.


    She arrived in London on the fastest flight was thanks to Erina''s help. That girl helped her a lot because of unknown reasons. Her visit to Japan was even highly anticipated by that girl.


    Elysia started by looking for transportation information on the inte. She then decided to take an airport taxi to take her to the north London area. Somewhere a bit away from the hustle and bustle of the city.


    "We''ve arrived at the destination location you asked for, miss." The driver announced after stopping the vehicle.


    "Okay, thanks. I''ll pay cashless." Elysia looked left and right. It was a rtively quiet suburban area but not too remote.


    "With the card or without the card? That''s 45 GBP or 61 USD, miss." The taxi driver looked back and showed a payment device and a QR code on his other hand.


    "I''ll use this one. 61 USD, yes... Hmm, I already made the payment. You can confirm it to your bnce." Elysia scanned the code and typed in the amount she needed to pay.


    "Okay, thanks for choosing our taxi. You can find affordable hotels or amodations around here easily. Have a nice stay in London." The taxi driver checked his smartphone and gave a friendly greeting.


    After that, Elysia got out of the taxi and walked away. She adjusted her sunsses and her winter scarf. It was pretty cold there, about ten degrees celsius. When no one was paying attention to her, she entered a small alley.


    ''Fwuuh, I can blow cold air like an ice esper.'' Elysia exhaled from her mouth and made herself invisible.


    ''Alright, the ice dragon needs to head straight to the North Pole as soon as possible. Hopefully, ten thousand EPs will be enough to get us to our Vann and Sylvia.'' Elena cheered excitedly.


    ''Go fly to the North Pole!'' Rhea joined in the yful yell. She could see many new things from Elena here, and it was one she rarely saw in the outside world. Quite rare, but she likes this because she feels closer to Elysia and Elena.


    ''Oooh!'' Elysia answered with an amused exmation. She manipted gravity and shot through the night sky towards the north like a missile.


    Five hours passed just like that. Elysia broke through the cold night above the clouds while hugging herself. The mileage of six thousand kilometers was sessfully covered, but it almost consumed all of her EP. She had to keep her body warm and avoid the dangers of high flying speed, not to mention maintaining her invisibility.


    Fortunately, she remembered the Gravy Ark and used it to facilitate her air transportation. Otherwise, they would fall in the middle of a cold ocean just because they ran out of EP.


    ''We did it! Ely, we''ve entered the Arctic area, right? Let''snd. If it''s like this, we should just fly straight from Japan, hum. We don''t have to spend too much time on that slow ne. You can''t even meditate to recover our EP there because of the risk of the ne crashing.'' Elenained a little about Elysia''s decision.


    ''Well, some things were still unknown at the time.'' Elysianded on and full of snow and ice. She was utterly clueless about her current position. Her smartphone also couldn''t detect any signal either.


    It was getting dark, and the aurora borealis could be seen in the distant sky. Elysia looked at her surroundings and checked her current status screen. ''Now, what do we need to do? My EP only has less than five hundred left...''


    ''I''ve been curious since earlier, but is the EP you mentioned just now an abbreviation for your current temporary magic energy, Master Elysia?'' Rhea asked in wonder.


    ''Mm, you''re right. It''s an easy term that my master and I use to describe magic energy. EP, Energy Point.'' Elysia gave some light and took out apass. Unfortunately, the tool was unreliable now. The needle just spun like crazy.


    ''We really have arrived at the North Pole, haven''t we? What happens if we get lost somewhere in Greend, Canada, or Russia? It''s getting quite dark, err, well... It''s never going to bepletely dark in here, is it?'' Elysia looked around again. She could only see the white snow in in front and the cold sea behind.


    ''I don''t think it''s really dark here because of the aurora and the starry sky up there, Ely. We seem to be in the right ce. For now, you just need to use that tool called Gravy Ark. We''ll be sliding in the snow using that while looking for our Vann and Sylvia. Perhaps, Vann will respond telepathically to us by then.'' Elena suggested a solution to their current situation.


    ''All right...'' Elysia epted the suggestion without any objections. She then boarded her Gravy Ark again and controlled it to slide in the snow.


    Meanwhile, a girl with blood-red eyes and snow-white hair was lying in a sleeping bag while gazing up at the glittering aurora in the star-filled sky. She was lost far away somewhere in the Arctic Region. Still, she only knew that she was trapped somewhere in the snowy mountain region of the northern Beastkin Continent.


    "Sigh... It''s been a day and I still can''t find Ely''s whereabouts. Vanessa is sleeping too. I''m surprised by this ck bracelet... I believe this is the one that sealed my magic." Sylvia stared at the mysterious ck bracelet tattoo on her left forearm.


    "Humph, whoevermits this prank, they will get their revenge from uster. I was able to trick this seal by re-cultivating. I''ll try to find Ely again tomorrow. Hopefully she''s okay out there." Sylvia took out several crystals from her Space Bag. She spread it in her sleeping bag.


    After that, she gave her sleeping bag a slight nudge to take her back to the small cave before she closed her eyes in cultivation. She needed to recover her magic energy as much as she could for tomorrow because she wanted to thoroughly explore the snowy area in search of Elysia and the others.


    Next to Sylvia, a white cat was also wrapped in a sleeping bag. Vanessa focused on recovering her magic energy because she wanted to send an emergency message to her master. However, she still had a little magic energy because she recently regained consciousness.


    Although, in the end, Vanessa ended up falling asleep identally in the process of her magic energy recovery.


    Vanessa and Sylvia only focus on recovering their magic energy. Neither of them knew that the one they were looking for was approaching them at a slow speed.


    Elysia continued her journey non-stop while asionally sending telepathy to Vanessa. She didn''t know whether she was going in the right direction or not, but she was just going to follow where her heart was pointing. It was like relying solely on hunches to determine where she would go.


    Vanessa''s ears twitched a bit because she could hear something approaching. Not just one, but a bunch of things.


    "Grrr..." Vanessa immediately opened her eyes as her instincts kicked in.. It was a predator''s warning because the threat was just approaching.

 Chapter 585 - I Found You

    <h4>Chapter 585 - I Found You</h4>


    Five snow-white wolves came from the distance. They were only about two hundred meters from the alert white cat.


    Vanessa got out of her sleeping bag and stood guard in front of the artificial ice cave. She looked at Sylvia for a moment, but that girl seemed to have entered deep meditation?


    "Owoooo!" One of the wolves howled into the sky, and the other four made a formation to surround the target.


    Vanessa squinted her eyes as she felt that her opponents were trained animals, but not beasts with the intelligence of a Spirit Beast level.


    "Rawrrr... Go and find another hunting ground. I''m not the one you want to offend." Vanessa threw her warning.


    The wolves just looked at each other as if they were mocking the little white cat. The little one had no possibility of any threat other than prey to them.


    Since the threat was simply ignored, Vanessa was only on alert and ready to strike back if one of the wolves dared to approach any further. At that moment, she identally saw the ck ne around the wolves'' necks. So, they probably belonged to someone and went off to hunt prey?


    One of the wolves approached confidently. He was sure this ice cave kept something in it like food. Especially since those sacks in there smelled delicious.


    Vanessa was aware that she had been belittled. These wolves needed to be taught a valuable lesson, so they would know their ce. Thus, she immediately charged in to attack.


    "Rawrr, grr, awr, rrr...." Vanessa wed, bit, and beat the oing wolves. The lightning from each of her attacks effectively subdued the wolves in no more than ten seconds.


    Two wolves were twitching while whimpering, one was half-buried in the snow while struggling to get out, and the other two were cowering in fear. They never thought that the little prey turned out to be the embodiment of a terrible demon.


    "Are you here because of someone, or are you just a pack of wolves hunting for food?" Vanessa tried tomunicate with the snow wolves using the beastnguage.


    "Hungry. The lord is missing."


    "Food, eat..."


    The two wolves groaned as theyy t in the snow. They gave a surrender signal.


    "Your lord is missing, and you are lost deep in this snowy ce? You are not native to this region?" Vanessa muttered with a questioning look. The two wolves just nodded in response.


    "Fine, I''ll give you food but you need to work for me in return. You snow wolves have a keen sense of smell, huh?" Vanessa suddenly had a brilliant idea.


    The two wolves bow down to the stronger. They stuck out their tongues as if they felt very attracted by the offer.


    Vanessa then went into the ice cave and took some fish from the sack.


    Meanwhile, the two wolves immediately helped theirrade, stuck in the snow. After that, they tried to check the other two, who were constantly twitching.


    "Here, one fish for each of you." Vanessa threw five fish at a pack of wolves. She then went to the two wolves lying in the snow and gave them a pat on the back. "Hey, I''m not electrocuting you big, wake up and stop pretending you''re dead."


    All the wolves'' attention immediately turned to the five big fish near them. The food has arrived, and themission has been approved with prepayment. They immediately pounced on the fish to treat their hunger, including the two that had been twitching non-stop.


    After that, Vanessa went to disturb the sleeping devil girl. "Sylvia, please wake up. Do you still have anything that smells of master? That dressst time she wore too."


    "Uh-hmm, please don''t bother me, dear. I''m focusing on recovering my magic energy for tomorrow. If you''re hungry, I''ve caught a lot of fish for you in that sack." Sylvia opened her eyes slightly and closed them again.


    "Lend me something that smells of master. We have some snow wolves that might help us find master." Vanessa didn''t just give up. She pressed Sylvia''s tummy for attention.


    "Wolves?" Sylvia opened her eyes and saw five snow-white dogs eating fresh fish outside.


    "Wow, that''s a great idea. You bribe five doggo minions with food. But, I''m not sure that will work. But let''s give it a try. I have Ely''s handkerchief which has her fresh body fragnance." Sylvia immediately got out of her sleeping bag and went out of the ice cave. She then gave a handkerchief to Vanessa upon request.


    After the wolves finished eating, Vanessa ordered her new minions to work. She handed them the handkerchief, and they sniffed it to memorize the smell they had to look for.


    However, a whisper suddenly rang in Vanessa''s mind. ''Vann, Vann, can you hear my telepathy? Please answer me, one, two... Uuh, did this fail again?''


    Vanessa widened her eyes in shock when she heard the voice of the person she wanted to listen to the most right now. ''M-master... Is that you master? It''s me, your Vann. I am here.''


    ''Ah, I finally got an answer! Thank goodness... Are you all right, Vann. Were you with Sylvi there?'' Elysia breathed a sigh of relief.


    Vanessa could hear the words of happiness and gratitude from her beloved master. She also felt the same way, but she couldn''t put it all into words. ''Mm!''


    ''Okay, can you tell me your exact location? I''ll pick you up right away.'' Elysia paused in her journey for a moment while waiting for an answer.


    ''I don''t really know, but it looks like we''re stranded in the northern mountains on the Beastkin Continent, master. Here there are only expanses of snow and icebergs. Everything is cold. But, one very strange thing happened. Our magic was sealed for an unknown reason.'' Vanessa replied with a concise exnatory summary.


    ''Hm, I have an exnation for thatter. For now, I need your exact location. Take a look at the sky. You will find a beautiful sparkle of light there, right? Can you give me directions with that forparison?'' Elysia came up with a solution as she also had no idea where she was now.


    ''Mm, I can see it. However, it looked quite far up towards the slightly orange-colored sky. Is it night or morning? This ce is so weird now.'' Vanessa looked up at the sky and ignored the wolves still sniffing here and there on the snow.


    ''Oh, good. I''ll be heading to your position and I''ll let you know again when I''m close. Please don''t sleep because I''ll be using this spirit connection line to pinpoint your exact location, Vann. Please don''t go anywhere and wait for me!'' Elysia decided which direction she would go with the light in the sky as a guide.


    ''Mm, I''ll be waiting for you, master.'' Vanessa answered enthusiastically, but she could no longer hear her master voice after that.


    Thus, she took back the handkerchief and headed towards Sylvia.


    "What''s wrong, Vanessa?" Sylvia could see the happy expression on the cat''s face, but that was also what confused her.


    "Master, Master Elysia just contacted me via spirit telepathy! SHe is on his way here now." Vanessa jumped up and down a bit as she couldn''t contain her excitement.


    For some reason, the snow wolves also felt happy and howled because they could see the happiness of the one who gave them food.


    "Ah, really!? Ah, Ely also survived that dangerous dimensional hole. Thankfully, as I can expect from Ely. I''ll be looking for her again tomorrow, but it was her that found us first." Sylvia carried Vanessa and twirled out of happiness.


    After that, Sylvia, Vanessa, and the five snow wolves just sat looking up at the sky glistening with beautiful light in the distance. Not more than an hourter, the sound of swishing snow could be heard in the distance.


    Arge iron nk was sliding across the snow at an impressive speed, and a girl wearing a thick jacket was above it. The girl in question waved her hand high with a big smile.


    "Master, mew, master, uu..." Vanessa immediately ran to greet her master even though the distance between them was still quite far.


    "Hap, uuh, dear Vann... I''m d you''re okay." Elysia caught the white cat who jumped at her and gave her a big hug.


    "I really miss you, master. I was really worried too. Uuu..." Vanessa stroked her body against her master''s body. She enjoyed every caress and attention she received. Her head even seemed to move on its own to follow her master''s hand movement.


    "Ely! I''m happy that we can meet again. Hug." Sylvia also climbed onto the Gravy Ark and gave Elysia a big hug.


    "..." Vanessa was sandwiched between the two girls. And, for some reason, an incident like this had repeated itself for the umpteenth time that she couldn''t count it anymore.


    "Owwooo!" The wolves drew near and howled.


    "Ah, let''s sit down for a moment and rest. I''m feeling really tired from traveling non-stop in this snowy region. I''m sure there are a lot of things that still confuse you, right?" Elysia pushed Sylvia slightly with a weak smile.


    Sylvia was a bit surprised to find Elysia looking so pale. "Ely, your magic energy seems to have very little left. Don''t let it reach the point of being depleted. Quick, let''s sit down for a while. I''ll help you cultivate to recover your magic energy."


    Sylvia then controlled the Gravy Ark to go to her made ice cave. She helped Elysia lie down into her sleeping bag because she had already set up the formation to cultivate there.


    "..." Elysia just resigned herself to receiving help from Sylvia. To be honest, her EP had already hit the under twenty mark, and it was already very close to the repercussion zone.

 Chapter 586 - The World After Two Years (1)

    <h4>Chapter 586 - The World After Two Years (1)</h4>


    Elysia closed her eyes as she really needed a quiet meditation. And luckily, Sylvia, Vanessa, and the wolves were quiet at that moment.


    A feeling of relief and gratitude prated into Elysia''s heart. Still, a realization of reality came to her mind at that very moment. She became reminded of herself, who might still be on Earth. Could Ali be alive, or maybe she was just a product of a delusion and imagination while the real one was dying?


    Everything she''s been through in thest nearly two months has probably been a fictional adventure, not real, and it was quite painful to think about. It was sad because she could find the friends she was hoping to have. At least, the new people she met were sincere in having a good rtionship with her.


    ''Ely, let''s find information about our old friendster to confirm everything. We should look at the state of your hometown here. You are real and all of that is really happening. Do you trust me?'' Elena could feel Elysia''s identity crisis. Thus, she immediately spoke in soft sentences.


    ''???'' Rhea tilted her head as she didn''t understand why Elena said that all of a sudden. This was quite amazing because she could eavesdrop on all the private conversations between Elena and Elysia because of this Private Realm.


    ''Mm, let''s go to Indonesia to confirm everything. What happened to Avery Company after two years, huh...'' A memory of her family shed through her mind. She didn''t insist on going back to that life because she had be someone else, but she just wanted to know that they lived a good life.


    ''Hum, yes, we can also do something to that evil bitch when we return to Japan. Oh, sorry, I was wrong. She should be in South Korea, if I''m not mistaken.'' Elena immediately changed the topic to make Elysia feel better.


    ''That person, huh...'' Elysia just mumbled softly and opened her eyes again. She looked up at the starry sky and aurora in the distance as she could no longer concentrate on meditating.


    Her EP only managed to recover a little over a thousand. Still, she just couldn''t meditate anymore as her heart was a little down.


    When Elysia was lost in thought, Sylvia felt something strange had happened to her friend.


    ''Ely is deep in thought about something? What''s bothering her so much? But, why do I feel ufortable seeing her nk stare?'' Sylvia put her hand on her chest. She then thought of a way to make Elysia feel better.


    At that moment, she could detect something strange about Elysia''s body. She never remembered that her friend had a t chest. So, where did the plump breasts go?


    Out of curiosity, Sylvia scanned Elysia for a moment. She came to an understanding upon realizing that Elysia''s two white rabbits were being shackled by evil bandages. However, there were no injuries whatsoever.


    "Ely, are you okay? You weren''t hurt, were you?" Sylvia asked with a whisper-like voice near Elysia''s ear.


    It effectively pulled Elysia''s consciousness back into the real world. Elysia immediately covered her ear reflexively. "I wasn''t injured. However, thanks to your precious crystals and the formation in this sleeping bag. I managed to recover some magic energy."


    "No worries, but you don''t look like you''re capable for a long journey. We can''t stay stuck in this snowynd forever when our magic is so limited. Let''s go somewhere warmer when the sky brighten up." Sylvia waved her hand in front of her face.


    She then got a sudden bright idea. "Nee, Ely... If you weren''t hurt, why did you use the bandages over there? Wouldn''t you be short of breath from feeling restrained and shackled? Let those white rabbits feel relieved too."


    "Eh? What white rabbits?" Elysia was pensive for a moment as she failed to understand Sylvia''s intentions.


    "Very well, let me help you then." Sylvia put her hand in her sleeping bag, and somehow she pulled out a long bandage from Elysia.


    "!!!" Elysia immediately crossed her arms across her chest with a fierce blush. Shepletely didn''t expect Sylvia to do something like that to her.


    "Well, now you can breathe easy. This bandage is no longer needed since you''re free of any wounds. I''ve scanned you and can confirm it. Hum-hum." Sylvia nodded happily like a savior. However, she twirled the long bandage as a toy.


    "Sylvi, you..." Elysia looked at Sylvia, full of grievance. This devil girl was literally pervy and shameless.


    Not to mention, she felt so embarrassed that Sylvia had just scanned her entire body? How was that different from being seen naked then?


    "Hehe, now you can go back into cultivation to restore your magic energy. We''ll go a long way after this to return to the Human Continent or Devil Continent." Sylviaughed yfully. She was much happier looking at the blushing Elysia than the earlier nk, thoughtful stare.


    "I can''t cultivate right now. I''ll just meditate." Elysia snorted cutely and closed her eyes again, but with her arms still crossed in front of her chest.


    Shepletely ignored Elena''s cheerful chirps in the Soul Realm. Elena also gave a round of apuse and thumbs up for Sylvia''s actions. What just happened made Elysia no longer think about anyplicated matters.


    Unfortunately, Elysia''s meditation could onlyst for another half hour because she simply couldn''t concentrate being stared at by Sylvia and Vanessa.


    "Uh, I think that''s enough. I can''t continue meditating now. Thanks for your sleeping bag, Sylvi." Elysia climbed out of Sylvia''s sleeping bag and straightened her winter jacket.


    "Mm, alright then. So, Ely, do you know what happened to this magic seal? For some reason, I have a hunch that we''ve been thrown into a strange world, and this isn''t our world. What do you think?" Sylvia looked up and muttered before she looked at Elysia for an opinion.


    Yes, your assumption is correct. This is my old world, Earth. For this magic seal... Earth God is the mastermind behind all this because we are alien entities from this world. You may need to know this, so let me share the details--" Elysia then shared some details about what Sylvia and Vanessa needed to know about their current situation.


    After Elysia finished speaking, Sylvia became enthusiastic instead of confused. She could hardly stem her passion for exploring the world from her incredible friend. "Ooh, no wonder you''re a truly extraordinary human. So, this is the real world you came from, huh... I want to see your world. What''s it like, huh? from this snowy region."


    However, she suddenly remembered her primary concern some time ago. "Oh right, Ely... How about your master, hmpff!"


    Elysia immediately covered Sylvia''s mouth while ncing left and right. She then sent telepathy to Sylvia. ''Please don''t mention anything rted to Vrelenia''s Goddesses carelessly. This world''s Gods will probably be displeased to hear that.''


    Sylvia just nodded in understanding, and Elysia finally freed her mouth.


    ''My master and the Goddess of Nature are in a special realm. They are watching us now with great interest. We all survived and were thrown into this world. However, none of us know the fate of the Heretic God and Ruvoid God after we were sucked into that dimensional tear.'' Elysia gave a little rification to avoid any misunderstanding.


    ''I see... So, what are we going to do now, Ely? Should we get out of here first? I can hardly find anything here other than snow and ice and some animals.'' Sylvia understood almost everything about their current situation. She put her hand to her chin and wanted to know what Elysia might decide.


    "Yes, we need to get out of here. But what about the wolves? Are they wild animals you happened to meet?" Elysia nced at Sylvia and Vanessa before noticing five wolves ying around not far from them.


    Vanessa then exined the five wolves, and Elysia decided to help the five wolves find the wolves'' missing master. While on their way to Greend, or any country with an airport.


    Elysia and her group only relied on their luck as they couldn''t really determine the direction with certainty. The little sunlight in the distant sky was a guide, although that was not very urate since they were at the North Pole.


    "Hmm¡­" Elysia looked left and right in slow motion. She activated her sacred eyes while scanning the distant area to detect any human around them.


    "How?" Sylvia asked while controlling the Gravy Ark using a rope. The five wolves were tasked with pulling therge metal nk through the snow to conserve resources.


    "I don''t think we can immediately find their missing master at this speed. The North Pole is quite vast. Let''s use the Gravy Ark mechanism and go faster. Perhaps, I can find some people once we get past that snow mountain." Elysia suggested and pointed to a snow mountain ahead.


    "Okay, please hold on tight. Wilfie, please get on the board, and we''ll go faster!" Sylvia put her palm on the controller rune, and the Gravy Ark immediately sped off. The wolves couldn''t help but climb onto the big metal nk.


    "Hmm?" Vanessa''s ears twitched as she could hear a man''s voice calling from a distance. She informed her master, and they immediately headed towards the sound source.


    On and beyond the snow mountain, a man in a thick jacket shouted something periodically. He was also blowing a special whistle once every few minutes.


    "Is that human... Your missing master?" Vanessa asked the wolves.


    "Woof!" One of the wolves stuck out his tongue with enthusiasm. The other four then did the same. They felt so excited to find the person they were looking for had finallye within their sights.


    Yesterday''s fierce blizzard separated them, but they could finally find their lord again.


    Vanessa told her master the answers from the wolves. After the ropes were untied, she gave the wolves a confirmation. "Good, now go to your master, err, your lord."


    "Owwooo!" The wolves howled and ran towards their lord.. They stopped for a moment and looked back, but their savior was no longer there.

 Chapter 587 - The World After Two Years (2)

    <h4>Chapter 587 - The World After Two Years (2)</h4>


    "Ely, looks like we''re lost again. Where are we going now? I''m afraid my magic energy will run out to control this Gravy Ark." Sylvia looked down, but they were still above the ocean.


    "Uhm, I don''t have much magic energy either. Let''s head back to the Arctic maind. I''m sure there are some inns or hotels there." Elysia heaved a subtle sigh.


    ''Ely, please don''t insist on a long journey without proper preparation. Come back to the North Pole and meditate all day so we can fly straight to Indonesia. The airport is no longer the solution because we have the Gravy Ark to save a lot of magic energy on the way.'' Elena reminded, and that was indeed what Elysia would do.


    They then flew back tond full of snow and ice. When they came out of invisibility, they just glided through the snow, looking for a ce to stay for a day.


    After twenty minutes of travel, Elysia could see a row of half-ball buildings with several lights. The sky was still like twilight, but Elysia knew that the sun would be up soon because the night didn''tst long at the North Pole. They could finally rest and hide the Gravy Ark.


    "Ely, I can see civilization there! It''s probably a vige. Let''s stop by there and stay for the day." Sylvia tugged the hem of Elysia''s jacket while pointing her finger forward.


    "En, let''s pay a visit there. It might be a unique inn, not a vige." Elysia replied with a smile. They went straight there on foot because the Gravy Ark needed to be stowed back into the Space Bag.


    Once there, Elysia and Sylvia felt like strangers in and of unknowns. Elysia decided to ask one of the officers in the ck coat. Still, she didn''t really understand what he was talking about.


    "Uhm, can you speak English?" Elysia smiled awkwardly to ask that.


    "Oh, of course. Wee to the Northpole Igloos Hotel. Are you two touristsing to stay? Where is your group?" The officer held his dog rein tightly because the little boy seemed to want to fight with the tourist''s white cat.


    "We are the group. Yes, we want to stay here. May I know where I need to make a room reservation?" Elysia was relieved that her guess was correct. This was indeed a unique hotel.


    "Just the two of you and a Norwegian cat? Very well, you can go to the building over there to make a reservation or a room reservation. Someone will guide you there." The officer pointed at a building, but he gasped when his dog suddenly jumped onto the cat in the girl''s arms.


    "Meow." Vanessa swung her little hand to take down the impudent dog.


    "Woof, bark!" The dog hopped around the guests.


    "Hey, doggo, what''s wrong with you? Don''t disturb the guests, ande on patrol with me." The officer pulled his dog''s rein, and they walked away. However, he asionally nced back because those two girls looked so beautiful.


    "What''s with that weird dog? Ahem, anyway, you can speak the localnguage, Ely? That''s surprising and very helpful. I thought that man was speaking thenguage of a gods." Sylvia scratched her head in confusion.


    "I don''t know, maybe the dog wants to say hi to Vann or y with her? Thenguage I speak is English, the universalnguage in this world. Let''s go." Elysia grabbed Sylvia''s arm, and they went to the hotel''s main building.


    "Excuse me, we would like to book a hotel room for a day''s stay." Elysia went straight to the reception desk.


    "Wee to the Northpole Igloos Hotel. Sure, young miss. Is the one day you''re referring to is 24 hours?" The receptionist responded in a friendly manner.


    "Yes, one day, 24 hours. Do you ept the payment using an international bank''s card?" Elysia nodded slightly.


    "Yes, we ept all types of international payments too." The receptionist then guides the guest toplete the procedure to reserve the room.


    When finished, a hotel employee guides guests to the building of the reserved rooms.


    "Two girls who came to the north pole? Just the two of them and a Norwegian cat..." The receptionist shook her head because she didn''t know how the young girls got here with only two people.


    "Woah... Ice wall and semi-circle. They stole the idea of my ice cave. We can also see the outside from here and vice versa. Ugh, where is the privacy here? Everyone can see what we''re doing then?" Sylvia went around the room curiously. This room was much more livable than her handmade ice cave, although it was the same principle.


    "In that case, the curtains are provided to answer your question, Sylvi." Elysia smiled in amusement and pointed to some of the curtains in each ss window.


    "Uoh! I failed to notice." Sylvia immediately closed all the curtains and jumped onto the bed.


    "Hey, please take off your shoes and jacket, Sylvi. You spread a lot of snow in the room." Elysia squeezed her shoes and hung up her thick jacket.


    She then went to sit on the sofa and made a hot tea for three people.


    "Mkay~" Sylvia got up from the bed and did as she was asked. She then went to Elysia''s side to enjoy their time.


    "Ely, can you tell us about this world of yours? What kind of beautiful ce does this world have? How about its inhabitants? Are there some monsters here too? I want to travel around the world now, aah~" Sylvia shook her fists as she felt very excited.


    "What''s with that moaning of yours? Here, hot tea for you." Elysia shook her head and handed her a cup of tea.


    "Mm, thanks. Hum, I just have a problem with this world''snguage then. Nee, Ely, after this, would you mind taking me on a tour? Or, shall we go to your hometown? Where did you previously live, and how did youe to to our world? Worlds travel?" Sylvia took a sip of the tea, but that couldn''t contain her enthusiasm for exploration. What Elysia told her was far from enough to satisfy her curiosity.


    "This world is not as beautiful as you think, Sylvi. The world itself is a ce full of wonders, but humans are the most terrible creatures here. You may be disappointed, but let me give you a little overview of the inhabitants of this world." Elysia then tells some things about Earth to apany their peaceful time.


    Vanessa listened with great interest, and Rhea too. They didn''t ask much, only asionally, but that was just because they cared. Very different from Sylvia, who only felt curious and seemed to want to know everything about Elysia.


    Unfortunately, Elysia couldn''t fulfill all of those curiosities. That day, Elysia, Sylvia, and Vanessa only ate instant food because Sylvia kept bugging Elysia to keep telling stories. In the end, they decided to meditate to recover their magic energy when the sun was already shining on the North Pole sky.


    Meanwhile, a man in a white coat had just arrived at the Northpole Igloos Hotel. He raked his fingers through his silver hair and went straight to the main building, the reception desk. "Hey, Elsa. I heard that two top-notch beauties came herest night. Are they still here?"


    "Oh, it''s you, Young Master Morten. What do you want to do with our guests?" Else frowned slightly, but she still answered with a professional smile on her face.


    "Haha, I am the enforcer of justice on the side of the beauties. I heard they came without a guide? That is a serious matter in this northern snow and icend. They can get lost and never return. I, Young Master Morten, feel it is a crime to let that happen to the innocent beauties. Thus, I decided toe say hello and be with them." Morten put his hands on his waist while puffing out his chest.


    Elsa just rolled her eyes to hear this bullshit from a yboy. Perhaps, all sentient beings were aware that this young master was willing to do anything to get the attention of the top beauties.


    "They''re in igloo building number nine. You can''t bother them because they haven''t left their room at all. Maybe they''re tired? They even skipped breakfast here." Elsa shrugged her shoulders and gave the information. She just didn''t want to get into trouble by offending this young master.


    "Is that so? Then, I''ll be postponing my exploration of the Z region. Iskald, let''s go say hello to the stunning beauties!" Morten turned around and went with his big bluish-white wolf.


    "Oh God, I hope that young master doesn''t do anything strange to those two girls. Hopefully, they have a greater background and can teach him a very valuable lesson." Elsa spoke in a mosquito-like voice as she looked at the man and big wolf.


    Fourteen hours passed just like that. Elysia and Sylvia got up from their bed almost simultaneously. Vanessa was a minutete to get up. They had just gone through deep meditation in a non-stop sleeping position.


    "Hmm, we''ve already spent more than half a day, but why is the sky still so much likete afternoon? The daytime here doesst longer than the night, huh..." Sylvia looked up at the sky and checked the clock on the wall.


    "!?" Elysia widened her eyes when she noticed a board on the wall near the living room.


    "What''s the matter, Ely? You look really surprised?" Sylvia noticed the sudden change in her friend''s expression.


    "No, it''s just that I didn''t know that this ce had free inte ess." Elysia took out her smartphone. She gets a signal here, and here also has the free intework provided by the hotel. As expected of an expensive hotel, even if only for a day stay.


    "Allow me to check a few things, Sylvi." Elysia immediately looks for any information about her past rted to Ali and his family.. She had to know what happened after two years had passed.

 Chapter 588 - The World After Two Years (3)

    <h4>Chapter 588 - The World After Two Years (3)</h4>


    "Huff..." Elysia finally sighed and put her smartphone on the bed. Her feelings became soplicated and mixed that she didn''t know how to react to the information she had just found on the inte.


    To be honest, she could hardly believe that her family would do such a thing to what she had left for them. Ali was reported to have passed away two years ago, and they-


    Elena hadn''t woken up at the moment, and Rhea was resting inside the divine bracelet. Elysia truly wanted to pour her heart out to Elena, but now wasn''t the proper time for that. Also, she couldn''t honestly believe what she had just read.


    The inte might include all kinds of information she might need, but all of it might not prove to be urate. Certainty must be ascertained with one''s own eyes.


    "Why do you look disappointed, Ely? What did you just see on this Swype? Hm, this isn''t Swype, is it? It''s different and looks more advanced." Sylvia flipped Elysia''s mysterious device and tapped the screen curiously. After checking once more, she was sure it wasn''t the Swype she gave to Elysia.


    "Nevermind, I need to check everything in person. Let''s go, Sylvi. Apany me somewhere, and I''ll show you around after that." Elysia shook her head and got out of bed.


    "Mkay~ I''ll take control of the Gravy Ark, and you take care of our invisibility. Ah, you also want to try sending words to our friends in Vrelenia, right? Is your magic energy enough for today, Ely?" Sylvia jumped off the bed, still clutching the more fantastic version of Swype.


    "I think it will be enough if we share the tasks." Elysia nodded slightly and looked around the room. She didn''t want any of her belongings to be left here.


    "I''ll help too!" Vanessa raised her hand to volunteer.


    "Mm, thanks, Vann." Elysia responded with a warm smile. After that, they prepared to leave the room.


    "Um, Ely, can you lend me this? Is this your world''s version of Swype? Teach me how to use it." Sylvia tugged the hem of Elysia''s jacket while showing the mysterious device.


    "Sure, it''s not Swype, but a smartphone. The principle is a bit simr, but much more sophisticated and structured. I haven''t learned all the functions of this device yet, but I''ll tell you how to use it." Elysia just fulfilled that request, but she suddenly felt hungry and held her stomach reflexively.


    Sylvia smiled and tilted her head slightly. "Are you hungry, Ely? Cooking will take time, and I don''t want instant food. Let''s go to the hotel restaurant. I''m sure they have some delicious dishes for us."


    "En." Elysia nodded in agreement. She then beckoned for her white cat toe into her arms before leaving the room.


    The first things that caught their attention were two men and many wolves in the distance. Even so, Elysia didn''t want to get involved in any other''s business. She grabbed Sylvia''s hand before they walked away.


    "Wow, that wolf is way bigger than itsrades. It''s definitely not a bear, hum." Sylvia shrugged her shoulders and returned her focus to the smartphone. It was indeed very sophisticated than Swype.


    She asked Elysia to teach her to y the instrument, and the request was granted. Their destination was the hotel''s main building, the restaurant hall.


    "..." Elysia blinked her eyes in confusion as she looked at the menu book. She didn''t know what she would order because she had no idea what was written there.


    "Uhm, please serve us your best dish for two people. And, one best dish for a cat." Elysia returned the menu book to the waitress.


    "Understood, is there anything else, young miss?" The waitress asked politely.


    "Mm, nothing else. Just give us the best of choice rmendations." Elysia shook her head slightly.


    "Alright, please wait a moment. Your dishes will be served soon~" The waitress then walked away.


    "What did you order for us, Ely?" Sylvia put Elysia''s smartphone into her jacket pocket and looked to the side.


    "I''m just asking for the best rmendation they can serve to two people and one cat." Elysia rubbed Vanessa''s head and reminded her cat to act like a cat.


    At that moment, a young man suddenly came over and gave a polite greeting with a sparkle. "Good afternoon on this beautiful day, youngdies. It will be very lonely for me to have lunch alone. Would you mind sharing a table with me?"


    Sylvia only nced at the young man and paid no more attention to him. She didn''t know what he was talking about after all.


    But it was different for Elysia. She was aware that this man was stalking them from behind just now. He even said hello in English just because he was eavesdropping on them behind the concrete pir.


    Elysia looked at the other table. Sure enough, only their table was upied.


    "Very well, you may sit there." Elysia pointed her palm at the stool on the other side of the table.


    Morten replied with a charming smile and sat opposite the beauties. He sped his hands on the table while looking at the two beautiful girls in front of him.


    These girls were indeed very captivating, perhaps at the pinnacle of beauty? One was like a pure angel, and the other was like a seductive devil. They were contradictory, but in fact, they were in harmony. It was absolutely worth it to wait more than half a day just for this... Indeed an incredible sight to behold.


    "Ely, this young man is disturbing the atmosphere. His smile looks annoying. Can I throw him out?" Sylvia snorted softly.


    "No, no. He might just want to eat, but he doesn''t want to be alone. I''ll handle it." Elysia prevented Sylvia from doing anything that might bring them trouble.


    "It is truly a gift and a blessing to be able to witness such a beautiful sight. Please introduce me, I am Morten Gaarder. May I know your name?" Morten immediately came out of his light trance and introduced himself.


    "Wouldn''t you like to order something, sir?" Elysia pointed at the waitress, who was waiting beside the man.


    "Oh, hum, you''re right. I''ll order the usual, miss waitress." Morten gave the eye signal to the waitress.


    The waitress just nodded and left.


    "So, may I have your name? I didn''t mean anything, but I heard you came without a guide? That''s something that worries me quite a bit as an enforcer of justice and safety." Morten raised the previous conversation. He wouldn''t let this girl evade his questions.


    "I''m Elysia. Thanks for your concern. We''re on our way back, and we''re fine without a guide." Elysia shook her head.


    "What a beautiful and charming name, in tune with your beautiful self. Anyway, which region are you going back to? Maybe, we have the same destination and can go together." Morten wore a friendly expression and gave a prince charming smile.


    "Looks like our destinations aren''t the same, sir. We''re heading to Asia." Elysia shook her head slightly.


    "..." Morten was silent for a moment. He would probably be fine to go to Europe or North America just for these beautiful girls, but if it was Asia¡­ His mission would be dered a failure then.


    For that reason, he looked for other ways to get to know more about these two girls. He is also trying to get their contacts. Unfortunately, the ck-haired girl was adept at ying with words and changing the topic, and the white-haired girl was indifferent.


    "..." Morten ate his food with some irritation. This was the first time for him to be toyed with in a conversation by a girl. The ck-haired girl was a bit tricky.


    The girl who had the smartphone was the white-haired one, but he didn''t really understand what she was talking about. It was a foreignnguage that he had never heard before.


    "Looks like it''s time for us to go, sir. Thanks for the treat." Elysia nudged Sylvia''s arm, and they rose from their seats.


    "Eh?" Morten was stunned for a moment when he realized the girls were walking away. Were they done with their food? It was swift!


    "Excuse me, sir. Here''s the bill." The waitress handed Morten a piece of paper.


    "Oh shit. I''ll pay for itter. I have to go after them first." Morten rushed after the two girls.


    "..." The waitress was shocked to see the man running away from responsibilities. Even so, she couldn''t do anything because that young master was definitelying back.


    "Wow, big wolfie. What are you doing here?" Sylvia patted the big wolf''s head.


    "He''s waiting for his master? Ah, he''s here." Elysia looked back and heaved a subtle sigh. She had to find a way to make this young master stop bothering them.


    "Haha, did my Iskald catch your eye? This wolf is big enough to be a ride. Would you be interested in a ride? I have a helicopter parked not far from here. How about I take you to Greend and you can fly to Asia from there?" Morten patted hisrade and climbed onto his wolf''s back.


    Vanessa meowed in beastnguage to give a strict order to the wolf. Her speech was clear, and her order was coercive, also with mental pressure.


    The big wolf was feeling intimidated. The small white cat turned out to be a superior beast despite her harmless appearance.


    Therefore, the big wolf immediately left as soon as possible with his master still on his back.


    "Hey, why are you suddenly running for no reason!? Stop, I said stop!" Morten screamed in surprise and confusion, but his wolf didn''t hear him and kept running.


    Elysia and Sylvia just looked at each other and chuckled. They then gave Vanessa a headpat before they walked away.. It was time for them to leave the North Pole.

 Chapter 589 - Their Situation (1)

    <h4>Chapter 589 - Their Situation (1)</h4>


    "Ely, I''m feeling quite tired¡­" Sylvia staggered slightly right after theynded, but Elysia immediately supported her.


    She had just controlled the Gravy Ark to traverse a distance of over ten thousand kilometers for over eight hours non-stop. It would have been easy if they were still in Vrelenia with plenty of magic energy in abundance, but not in the current situation.


    "Thanks for the hard work, Sylvi. Let''s go to the hotel for you to rest." Elysia looked up at the clear sky. It was as if they had just traveled the entire day, but apparently not. The difference in time between regions and the length of the trip did the miracle.


    "En, please take care of me." Sylvia leaned her head on Elysia''s shoulder. She was a little sleepy, but she had to keep herself awake until they got to the hotel.


    Elysia looked left and right to examine her surroundings before stowing her Gravy Ark back into her Space Bag.


    They were currently not far from a forest in a somewhat deserted area on the outskirts of Bandung Regency, Indonesia. Elysia took her smartphone from Sylvia''s small bag and immediately ordered a taxi.


    While waiting, Elysia helped Sylvia sit on a long rock that could be used as a bench.


    Vanessa jumped onto her master''sp andy there. She rubbed her body there to get her master''s attention. At the same time, she also wanted to distract her master from looking sad.


    ''Oh my, we''ve arrived at hometown, but this isn''t the right one.'' Elena checked her surroundings and shrugged her shoulders. The situation there was rtively quiet and peaceful, but it would definitely be terrible if they arrived there at night.


    ''En, we need to head to the city area.'' Elijah took a deep breath. She had a lot of scheduled events to do for today.


    ''Hm, let''s check Ali''s grave to confirm everything. I also want to know if your family really sold all your assets and moved to a new ce. This makes me so confused and upset.'' Elena folded her arms while grumbling in annoyance.


    She had heard all the outpourings of Elysia''s heart during the trip, and she knew very well how Elysia was feeling right now.


    ''...'' Rhea decided to keep quiet to see where this situation would take them. She had no idea why they went to this ce because Elena had just told her to find outter.


    She wasn''t even allowed to enter the Elysian Realm yet because Elysia wasn''t in a good mental state. Therefore, Elysia and Elena once again spoke privately without knowing anything. Maybe because it was a privacy about something sensitive, and she shouldn''t know about it yet?


    Even so, she would be there if her presence was needed. She was aware that Elysia was feeling sad and confused for an unknown reason.


    A few momentster, a white MPV came over. Elysia looked at the vehicle registration te and matched it with the driver who would pick them up.


    The car stopped in front of two girls on the side of the road and opened the front door. "Miss E?"


    "Yes, that''s me." Elysia stood up and got into the car in the back seat.


    "Are you tourists, miss? Can you speak Indonesian?" The driver asked while looking into the rearview mirror.


    "You can put it like that, sir. And, I prefer English, sir." Elysia smiled slightly out of courtesy.


    "All right, you are lucky because I am quite proficient in English, miss. So, allow me to confirm this. Your destination is ording to the application, yes?" The driver checked the passenger''s destination information on his smartphone once again.


    "Yes, please take us to the nearest hotel ording to the application." Elysia then leaned back and gently stroked the white cat on herp.


    The car then drove away from there. The driver stole several nces in the rearview mirror because his two passengers were stunning tourists.


    He thought they were naughty supernatural beings because the pick-up location was in a quiet remote area on the edge of a ntation. However, he seems to have hit the jackpot now.


    "Ahem, your friend looks so tired, miss. Is she okay?" The driver opened a small conversation while driving.


    "My friend is fine. She''s just sleepy." Elysia answered curtly and closed her eyes. She wanted to close the small talk because she wanted to try contacting Nell one more time.


    "..." The driver fell silent as he was sensitive enough to notice that the ck-haired girl was also sleepy.


    Two helpless stunning foreign beauties were there as if they were so oblivious to realize that they really tempt any man tomit a crime.


    Not to mention their well-developed bodies... The driver couldn''t focus on driving because he repeatedly stole nces in the rearview mirror to appreciate the beauties.


    An evil whisper came to his mind and tempted him tomit a crime. Still, a virtue impulse prevented him frommitting such a despicable act.


    He felt sudden goosebumps for some unknown reason, as if a threat wasing from behind. He checked what might have happened, and a white cat looked at him with a death re as if that cat had a grudge against him.


    "Duh, eta dosa, Man. Ieu awewe geulis bahaya pisan." The driver shook his head to get rid of his dirty thoughts.


    Elysia opened her eyes slightly to find out why the driver said that in Sundanese. At that moment, she finally realized that she and Sylvia were no longer wearing thick jackets. They were only dressed in ordinary casual dresses. They didn''t even use masks, sunsses, hats, or any disguises...


    ''Hehe, if that man dares tomit a crime to you, then we have a thousand reasons to punish him, Ely.'' Elena thought such a disguise was not necessary anymore as long as they could protect themselves


    They could even justifiably ruin someone''s life to blow off some steam. Still, Elysia didn''t think so because trouble was to be avoided.


    ''So, how about it, Ely? Can you send telepathy to Nell? Her spirit connection is still there, right?'' Elena immediately changed the topic of the conversation before Elysia could respond to her previous words.


    ''Yes, our spirit connection is still there, but it looks like we need quite a lot of magic energy to send telepathy to another.'' Elysia heaved a subtle sigh. She didn''t know what she should do now. Some people must have felt sad and worried because of her.


    ''Nee, Ely, are you now able to ess the Nature Realm? Do you remember that it''s still a special separated dimension that you can use to talk telepathically to me, Rhea, or Nell?'' Elena patted her chin as she came up with a brilliant idea.


    ''Eh? Oh, that''s it!'' Elysia really had never thought of that before. She and Elena then asked Rhea for confirmation.


    The probability of sess was high, and it should be tested as soon as possible. However, now was not the right time for that.


    Elysia tried to check the Nature Realm Core, but she was no longer wearing the ne. She instantly exploded in panic. ''It''s gone, Nature Realm Core, gone!?''


    ''Why are you so panicked, Ely? I put it in a small pouch and tucked it in your cleavage for fear it would bounce off the shock in the dimension hole. I think you realized that when you restrained those white rabbits t with bandages.'' Elena chuckled.


    ''...'' Elysia was silent, but she checked there using her advanced perception. Sure enough, a small pouch tucked in her cleavage.


    It was a ten-minute drive towards the city. The driver finally heaved a sigh of relief because the mental pressure was somehow so great just because of these two foreign beauties.


    "Miss, we have arrived at the nearest hotel." The driver checked his smartphone and looked back.


    "Mm, thanks for the ride, sir. I already paid for it using digital payments." Elysia added a little bonus for the driver. She shook Sylvia''s body a little, but this devil girl was like someone half asleep and spoke incoherently.


    Elysia wrapped her arm around Sylvia''s waist, and they got out of the car and into the hotel. Vanessa just followed closely behind.


    After reserving the room, Elysia went straight there and put Sylvia on the bed. She was now looking at a city in the distance with a slightly longing gaze. Her hometown had changed quite a bit in the past two years.


    ''Ely, let''s try to ess the Nature Realm? After we give the news and get the information, we can immediately go find out the truth.'' Elena asked Elysia in a gentle tone.


    ''En.'' Elysia just nodded and took out a small pouch from her cleavage. She took out a ne and gripped the gem.


    ''Nature Realm ess permission.'' Right after Elysia infused her magic energy and recited the code in her mind, a tiny dimension portal opened right in front of her.


    Lifa greeted warmly, and Elysia started to tell Lifa about their current situation after that brief battle against the Ruvoid God.


    "I see... This Private Realm has a special divinew, and you might be able tomunicate with Nell from here. Please get in touch with her now and let her know we''re okay." Lifa breathed a sigh of relief. She also put up a barrier around Elysia to keep any God or worldws from interfering.


    "En.." Elysia nodded in understanding and immediately tried to send telepathy to Nell via their spirit connection.

 Chapter 590 - Their Situation (2)

    <h4>Chapter 590 - Their Situation (2)</h4>


    ''Nell, Nell, hello, can you hear my voice?''


    Elysia''s voice that was so familiar sounded immediately in Nell''s mind. She widened her eyes and looked around, but she couldn''t find anyone.


    ''Yes, I can hear you, Ely! Where are you now, and are you all okay? We were really worried about you...'' Nell felt a little emotional in response to Elysia''s telepathy. She had been feeling so mentally depressed the past two days, and the present moment was the one that relieved her the most.


    ''Thank goodness, I can finally reach you, Nell. Mm, we''re all fine. However, we seemed to have been thrown into another world far away from Vrelenia. Other than that, we don''t know what happened to the Evil God and the Ruvoid God after we opened a dimensional gap in the void. How is the situation on your side? How long has it been since we disappeared?'' Elysia heaved a sigh of relief, but she got straight to the point as she was afraid of a sudden disturbance.


    ''We managed to exterminate a regiment of ursed monsters without suffering any curses, but more than ten anti-curse mechanisms were destroyed. It''s the second day since your disappearance... Can you all return to Vrelenia soon? Please tell me what I can do.'' Nell raised her hand to signal for everyone to approach as she announced with a smile.


    ''Two days, hmm... We don''t know how to get back either, but we''ll figure out how to get back as soon as possible.'' Elysia pondered for a moment before answering.


    ''Then can you tell me your rough coordinates, Ely? Oceanid may help with his proficiency in thew of dimension.'' Nell was restless and worried. The tremendous decisive war would break out in less than three months, but their world''s most tremendous forces were trapped in another world with no way back.


    ''I don''t know how to find the rough coordinates you want, but Rhea can''t do anything right now. I presume her proficiency in space and dimension divinews is higher than Sea God, right?'' Elysia shook her head with a soft sigh.


    She then exchanged some other information with Nell. They both wanted to find out about each other''s current situation.


    ''Nell, I''m afraid I''ll have to close this telepathy line for now. I''ll contact you againter when I''ve recovered some more magic energy. Please send my regards to everyone, we are fine, and please don''t worry. We''ll definitely be back soon.'' Elysia decided to end their telepathic conversation since her magic energy had been drained.


    She still had scheduled events to do today, after all. So, she needed to save some just in case.


    ''Mm, we''ll be waiting for you, Ely.'' Nell answered curtly, and their telepathic connection was instantly cut off.


    "How?" Oceanid asked curiously. Several others felt the same way.


    "That was telepathy from Ely. She sent me their current situation, and they are fine now, but the Evil God is missing. And then, they''ve been thrown into another world and haven''t found a way back yet." Nell loosened her shoulders as she told everyone the good and bad news.


    "Thank goodness..." Yuuki slumped down gratefully. All she wanted to hear now was good news about Elysia.


    E and Evelyn hugged each other with a simr sense of relief. Their friend was fine, and that was the one they wanted to hear the most right now.


    "Hum, so it''s like that. So, where are they now? I mean, where did they get thrown?" Oceanid stroked his chin.


    "A very distant called Earth. Ely''s home world." Nell threw out a piece of information that shocked everyone.


    "Then, then, will Elye back here?" Evelyn''s trembled slightly to ask that. She knew that her best friend wasn''t from this world and might want to return to Earth one day, but not like this...


    "Yeah, they haven''t found a way back to this world yet, but they will definitely find a way soon. I know that Vrelenia is where they belong, not Earth. That world and itsws aren''t happy with where they are now." Nell looked up at the sky with a distant gaze.


    "I-I see..." Evelyn didn''t know whether to be happy or sad to hear that shocking statement.


    "Alright, now it''s time for us to go. There are so many things we need to prepare while waiting for the return of Ely, her master, and my big sister. Sylvia and Vanessa too." Nell invites everyone to go.


    "What about the Evil God?" Dn suddenly asked you neutral.


    "No one knows what happened to him after the dimensional tear in the void, but he should have found a way to save himself from the predicament. He could die a hundred times and stille back to life after that. However, are you as a devil worried about the Evil God, the one who literally has abandoned his own race?" Nell nced back and continued to fly towards her magic carpet.


    "Not really. That God is still useful for eradicating ursed monsters as promised. It will lighten our burden. So, my daughter is doing fine without any injuries, and is now in another world?" Dn folded his arms and snorted condescendingly.


    "Yes." Nell answered curtly.


    "Very well, that''s enough for me now. Looks like the high-level conference that was nned in four days needs to be postponed, Human Goddess." Dn turned around and instantly flew like a redet towards the Devil Continent.


    "Yeah, that seems to be the case..." Nell sighed and got into the royal carriage.


    Everyone then also joined in, and they headed towards the Human Continent. There were many things they needed to take care of for now.


    Meanwhile, Elysia had just closed the Nature Realm''s portal after telling Lifa, Rhea, and Elena what she got from Nell.


    "Huff..." Elysia looked at Sylvia for a moment before she looked at the window. She meant looking at a city in the distance with a distant gaze.


    ''You want to go there now, Ely? If you''ve made up your mind and are mentally prepared, let''s go now to prove the truth with our own eyes. I will always be here with you.'' Elena knew what was happening in Elysia''s heart right now, even though it wasn''t said in their shared mind.


    ''En, let''s go now ande back before Sylvi wakes up. Vann can look after Sylvi for a while.'' Elysia nodded as she expressed her decision in mind.


    However, a pair of delicate hands suddenly wrapped around her neck from behind. She flinched a bit in surprise.


    Sylvia put her head on Elysia''s shoulder and whispered softly, very close to Elysia''s ear. "You''re not nning to go without me and leave me here, are you, E-L-Y?"


    "Syl, Sylvi? Are you awake? You no longer feel tired and sleepy?" Elysia stuttered a little and was nervous. Sylvia knew her intentions even though she hadn''t said anything?


    "Hehe, half an hour is enough time for a Saint-level like me to recover from fatigue. If it''s just to get around the city, of course.


    I know something''s bothering you, and that''s why we''re going to this ce, right? Let''s go, and let me apany you." Sylvia continued in a soft, caring whisper while hugging Elysia from behind.


    "O-okay..." Elysia blushed as she could feel a pair of soft things pressing against her back.


    "Hehe, nice." Sylvia rubbed her cheek against Elysia''s.


    Vanessa tugged the hem of her master''s dress to let her master know that she wanted toe too.


    "Please wear this mask, sunsses and hat, Sylvi. You also need to wear this casual outfit and jacket to avoid unwanted attention and unforeseen trouble." Elysia took out a simple disguise pack from her Space Bag.


    "Hm? Why do we need to disguise ourselves when there are only weak humans here? Someone once told me that the more beautiful a person is, the more dangerous they are. We can protect ourselves and those weaklings won''t dare offend us without thinking a thousand times. Ah, punishing some stupid humans might be fun too~" Sylvia put her hand to her cheek with an evil grin on her face.


    "..." Elysia was taken back a little. This friend of hers was indeed a devil, but she couldn''t ept that excuse now.


    "Moou~ Alright, alright, I''ll put this on now. But if trouble keepsing up despite this disguise, please listen to my advice, okay?" Sylvia smiled mysteriously and took off her dress on the spot. She doesn''t want to change her clothes in front of her friend.


    "Wha- wait, why did you take off your dress right away? I''m going to the bathroom to change then!" Elysia ran to the bathroom with a blush on her face.


    "Hehe, cute and still shy as usual." Sylvia shrugged her shoulders.


    Momentster, two girls dressed in casual clothes left the hotel without attracting much attention. It was still noon, and the streets were quite busy.


    Sylvia looked left and right with a lot of curiosity about this new world. "Ely, where are we going? What''s that thing? Then, what is it? Oh, why are they crowding there?"


    "Hm, the roads are a bit congested there, huh... Sylvi, apany me to go there for a bit. We''ll go using the trans metro bus like the one there. You can ask anything and I''ll answer it, but please keep your voice down." Elysia pointed to a bank near the hotel and a blue bus across the street.


    "Mkay~" Sylvia didn''t mind as she would juste along. She put her hand on Elysia''s arm, and they walked away side by side.


    Elysia withdrew some cash at the universal ATM before they went to wait at the bus stop.


    Not more than two minutester, a blue bus came over, and the center door opened automatically for the passengers to enter.

 Chapter 591 - Past And Tears (1)

    <h4>Chapter 591 - Past And Tears (1)</h4>


    Elysia and Sylvia got onto the bus. They looked for a ce to sit, but almost every seat was filled.


    Only a few remained, but there was already someone in the other set of seats.


    At that moment, a rather strange thing happened. A Caucasian was seen sitting alone with a rather pale and sad expression. He patted the seat next to him every time another passenger approached, but no one wanted to sit next to him.


    "What''s the matter, Ely? Shall we sit, or shall we stand?" Sylvia looked at Elysia in confusion, then toward where her friend was looking. There was nothing special, she had to say.


    "We''ll sit down, Sylvi. But, there doesn''t seem to be a single empty row. You''ll sit behind me, okay?" Elysia walked over to the man, and he patted the seat next to him once more.


    For some reason, Elysia decided to sit there. While Sylvia was sitting right behind, beside a fat woman.


    "Hello." The fat woman greeted as the suspicious girl next to her stared at her.


    "I speak another world''snguage. You won''t understand what I''m saying, fatty." Sylvia nodded slightly and peeked at Elysia from the side.


    "..." The fat woman was speechless. This suspicious girl spoke thenguage of the gods?


    "Good day, sir. You look very pale, are you all right? Would you like a bottle of water?" Elysia offers mineral water to the pale man.


    "Oh, thank you. You are kind, young miss." The pale man''s eyes shone slightly and epted the drink. He immediately gulped it down without feeling doubt about anything.


    ''Ely, this Caucasian looks suspicious, I must say. He is depressed about something, and his eyes radiate hopelessness. Desperation, perhaps? Would you like to help this man gain enlightenment in life by talking to him?'' Elena understood Elysia''s intentions very well. She would actually support it.


    ''Yeah, someone who might feel like he''s lost everything in life... I know what he might be feeling right now because I might look like this after being betrayed so bitterly.'' Elysia stroked the white cat on herp and leaned back in her seat.


    "You have a beautiful cat. May I head pat it?" The pale man stared at the cat with a bitter smile, despite his delight that someone was there to talk to him, and it was in English.


    Elysia looked at Vanessa and asked. Unfortunately, her cat refused. Thus, she could not fulfill the request. "I''m afraid I''ll have to refuse. She doesn''t like being touched by strangers, sir."


    "Oho, this is interesting. She seems to be able to understand human speech." The pale man was intrigued when the cat shook her head. However, that onlysted for a moment as depression and sadness once again overtook him. "I used to have a fluffy cat too. He was Alex, and he had a bestie named Hurdur, a husky."


    "Hmm, they were precious pets." Elysia sighed as she understood why he used the past tense.


    "Yeah, they were a part of my life, but now they''re just fragments of memories. I was just thinking of randomly finding someone to talk to because I don''t have anyone now. Thanks for sitting next to me, young miss." The pale man shook his head slightly.


    "I''m sorry. You don''t have to thank me, sir. You look very pale, sir. Have you eaten anything since morning?" Elysia looked aside once more to check the pale man''s condition.


    "Hm, yeah... I''ve been sitting here since morning, huh." The pale man sighed.


    "Would you like some chocte?" Elysia handed the pale man a chocte bar, which he devoured once again after the thanks.


    She then exchanged some pleasantries with the pale man. Until finally, the man suddenly told about all his problems to a random stranger just because she cared.


    "Two months ago, I lost my job after being dedicated to it for five years. My wife left me when I got home. She went with her new rich boyfriend. I''m trying with all I can to support my little family and my four years old baby daughter with my savings. A monthter, my house and all my assets burned to the ground in a fierce fire.


    I only went away for a while when she fell asleep just to buy daily necessities at the nearest minimarket, only five minutes! Just five minutes, and my house is on fire for no reason. I didn''t care what the firefighters said and burst through the fire to save my baby daughter.


    My pets burned to death that day, and my baby daughter was hospitalized until yesterday. Untilst night, she breathed herst and left me forever. I don''t know why God would do this to me. I''ve nevermitted any crime and avoided sin, but why do I deserve this?" The pale man stared ahead with a distant gaze. He looked like he was crying, but no tears fell from his eyes.


    "I''m sorry for your loss, sir. Everythinges and happens because there is a cause and a reason. If not, someone is there to make it happen. You may feel like you have lost everything, but I''m sure there are lots of people who care about you.


    Hope still exists, and you are not abandoned whatsoever. No one deserves all of that to happen, let alone someone with good virtue." Elysia tried to reassure the depressed pale man.


    Then, several other passengers expressed their condolences and offered to help the pale man. They ignored him and didn''t want to sit next to him out of fear and suspicion, but there was a deep story behind it.


    Even the driver deliberately stopped the bus at the nearby bus stop, although it was not their stopping point. He was the one who knew from the start about the presence of this suspicious passenger. Still, he never expected that the story would be so heartbreaking.


    For some reason, Elysia was a little driven away because of the sudden amount of sympathy that came without any prior notice. She looked to the side after she lost her seat. The public cemetery area where Ali was buried was already close at hand. The pale man had gotten help from other people, and it was time for her to go.


    Therefore, she gave a gesture to Sylvia and went to a machine near the electronic door. She scanned her payment method QR code on her smartphone twice and got off the bus.


    "Wow, Ely, I don''t know what you said to that guy, but it just takes a few of your words and everyone moving to help him with something. I thought that he was going to kill himself because I could see his aura of desperation. Still, it seems that it gradually dissipated after he talked to you." Sylvia was amazed at something she didn''t even understand.


    "Hehe, am I irresponsible by just walking away? So, this is what just happened, Sylvi." Elysia then recounted the conversation just now in Vrelenia.


    Sylvia and Rhea finally understood and also somewhat sympathized with that poor man.


    "You''ve done the right thing, Ely. He just wanted to talk to someone, and you helped him by talking. For the rest, there were already a lot of people helping him. Anyway, why are we in the cemetery area?" Sylvia gave a slight nod then looked left and right in confusion.


    "I want to visit the grave of someone I know. Would you like to apany me?" Elysia smiled a little, but sadly she was still wearing a mask.


    "Of course! I''m here for you." Sylvia patted her chest.


    Elysia bought some incense and flowers from the nearby graveside merchant. She then entered the burial area by activating her advanced perception to look for something. "Ah, found it."


    Elysia went to a simple gravestone and crouched in front of it. Ali Avery, Her past self, passed away two years ago. For reasonsmon sense couldn''t understand, he was thrown into another world and into another person''s body.


    She lived a new life with the new friends she wished to have. An unreasonable power and all those adventures... Everything was urate and had actually happened, not an illusion or hallucination.


    "I''m sorry for your loss, Ely. This acquaintance of yours must be a great person on Earth." Sylvia stroked Elysia''s back. She then wrapped her arm around Elysia''s shoulder.


    "Yeah, he lived a hard life since childhood. Amidst the hatred and indifference he didn''t deserve to experience. He grew up to be a great person despite all the hardships that came his way. Despite their indifference, he loved his family when he was at his lowest several times. He lived a hard life, but he might be smiling now." Elysia wiped her tears and smiled behind her mask. She sshed some water, burned some incense, and sprinkled some flowers.


    Sylvia also did the same because this grave was one of Elysia''s precious acquaintances.


    Elysia, Elena, Sylvia, and even Rhea sent prayers to Ali. After that, Elysia stood up and left without saying much. Sylvia followed closely behind.


    Not far from there, a Caucasian man sat cross-legged in front of a gravestone and spoke to his daughter as if she could hear him.


    Elysia and Sylvia realized that it was the person from earlier. They looked at each other and decided to approach him.


    "Good day, sir. We meet again." Elysia raised her hand in greeting. She was rather happy to see this Caucasian man no longer look pale.


    "Ah, it''s you. It''s a coincidence. Did you just visit someone''s grave, young miss?" The Caucasian man looked to the side with a smile.


    "Yeah, I just made a pilgrimage to someone''s grave. Is this your daughter''s grave?" Elysia nodded slightly and looked at the grave.


    "Yeah, she is." The Caucasian man stroked his daughter gravestone.


    Elysia and Sylvia crouched beside him and made a pilgrimage. The Caucasian man then asked the girls about the proper way to make a pilgrimage. And, of course, Elysia taught him.


    "Looks like it''s time for us to go, sir. Have a nice day." Elysia decided to say goodbye to the Caucasian man.


    "Mm, yeah, thanks for listening, young miss. I get a lot of support from people who care too." The Caucasian man raised his hand in reply.


    He then watched the two girls leave. He didn''t know the girl''s face behind that mask and sunsses, but that girl must be like an angel.


    "Nee, Ely, where are we going next?" Sylvia put her hand on Elysia''s arm once again.


    "Hm, I need to visit a house. After that, let''s go have lunch." Elysia replied, and it was well-received by Sylvia.


    "Ely, is this your hometown? Can we visit your houseter? I want to say hello to your family too.." Sylvia suddenly asked, and for some reason, Elysia froze for a moment.

 Chapter 592 - Past And Tears (2)

    <h4>Chapter 592 - Past And Tears (2)</h4>


    "Even though that''s true, I have nothing left in this world, Sylvi. They all left me two years ago since I was thrown into your world." Elysia heaved a subtle sigh and tapped her smartphone to order a taxi online to take her to the city area.


    "I see... I''m sorry." Sylvia tried to confirm Elysia''s aura because she didn''t really understand. Still, she could see that her friend was sad to say that.


    "You don''t need to apologize, Sylvi." Elysia shook her head.


    A few momentster, a car came to pick them up. Their destination was a house that, at first nce looked luxurious, but still possessed a traditional impression. Located in a clean settlement, peaceful environment, and good neighbors.


    Elysia looked at a specific beautiful residence with a mncholy gaze. In her eyes, it was the perfect house, and she built it from her hard-earned money. However, the ce already belonged to someone else.


    Ali''s parents decided to sell the house a week after his death, then moved to a luxury residence near the city center.


    Not only that, thepany which he rebuilt from scratch was also no longer in the name of Avery Company. It had changed ownership since it was sold to a wealthy Japanese businessman.


    Ali''s parents sold all the assets he left just to live a luxurious life? His value was that small in their eyes as family, or was it only Ali who thought of them as a family?


    No matter the reason and the facts, Elysia''s heart was torn to recall that the news had proven to be true.


    Meanwhile, Sylvia stared at the house from behind the fence with a slightly confused gaze. She didn''t know why Elysia just stared at that house in silence.


    A woman''s voice suddenly came from the side in Indonesian. Elysia then returned the greeting in English.


    "Excuse me, but who are you? What need do you have by standing in front of my house?" A young mother repeated her greeting with a hint of suspicion.


    "Ah, good day, ma''am. We just want to see the house that once belonged to my acquaintance. Looks like his family has moved from here..." Elysia waved her hand in front of her face.


    "Oh, so you are acquaintances with the previous owners of this house. My apologies, but they did move out of here two years ago." The young mother took a step back and put her purse forward as if she was ready to do something.


    "Mm, thanks for telling us. Can you tell me where they moved, ma''am?" Elysia nodded slightly.


    "I don''t know the exact location, but I heard they moved to one of the well-known elite housing estates called... If I''m not mistaken, the name is Singgasana Pratama. You can ask the security guard there to be sure." The young mother tried to remember something before she told what she knew.


    "Understood. Thanks for the information, ma''am. Have a nice day." Elysia then nudged Sylvia''s arm, and they got into the car.


    The young mother looked at the car with a slightly confused gaze. Even so, she ended up shrugging her shoulders and going inside her house. She had thought that the suspicious person just now was the baddies, but she apparently just misunderstood them.


    Arriving at the elite housing estate entrance, Elysia immediately went to the guard post to ask about Ali''s family.


    "Excuse me, young miss. But, what''s your interest in asking Mister Hendrix''s house?" One of the guards frowned.


    "An acquaintance of mine died two years ago. I just wanted toe to visit to offer my condolences and talk to his family." Elysia answered with a natural tone.


    "I see, but can you take off your sunsses, mask, and hat first?" The guard nodded in understanding.


    "Uhm, I came out in incognito. I''m afraid to create trouble by showing my face in public. Can you tell me Mister Hendrix Avery''s house?" Elysia made a small excuse and asked for a slight exception.


    The guard looked at his co-worker. He then decided to share the information with this girl. "Very well, he''s at house number 68A, east of that street."


    "Okay, thank you, sir! Have a nice day." Elysia was raised her hand in farewell, then she invited Sylvia to enter the elite residential area.


    "Ely, all houses without fences here. Why is this so different from the housing before?" Sylvia stroked Vanessa and looked left and right. She didn''t even know why she was here because she was just following Elysia.


    "Because this is a famous elite housing estate. Security and everything are guaranteed by the person in charge of this business. 68A, 68A... Ah, that''s it." Elysia put her hands together with a bit of enthusiasm, but her heart was very nervous.


    She still needed to explore the facts of Ali''s family''s view of Ali directly with the identity of a third party.


    ''Would you like to switch roles with me, Ely? Let me question them thoroughly. Their treatment of Ali since childhood was unforgivable. And their decision after he died made me lose this little respect I had for them. I''m afraid you don''t have the strength to talk to them face to face...'' Elena offered a thoughtful suggestion.


    ''I...'' Elysia hesitated in her decision, but she ended up taking Elena''s advice. She wasn''t strong enough to dig it all up on her own. Elena knew that, and Elysia was aware of it too.


    Elysia staggered slightly as her spirit exchanged with Elena for that brief moment.


    Sylvia held onto Elysia''s body reflexively, but it seemed her help wasn''t needed.


    Elena raised her hand to Sylvia and gave the nod. She then went to 68A''s house and rang the bell. A few momentster, a middle-aged woman opened the door slightly.


    "Greetings, I am Elysia. A friend of yourte son. I wanted to visit to express my condolences even though it is two yearste. Can I have a word with you for a moment if you don''t mind, ma''am?" Elena greeted in polite Indonesian.


    "Hm, who are you? Are you in the wrong house? I might be willing to talk to you if you take off your mask and sunsses." The middle-aged woman narrowed her eyes somewhat suspiciously.


    "Sure." Elena didn''t mind in the slightest. She took off her mask and sunsses without hesitation because she wasn''t afraid of trouble.


    "..." The middle-aged woman was slightly stunned to witness the young girl''s beauty before her. She never remembered herte son having a friend as beautiful as this before.


    Even so, she immediately came out of her trance and opened the door with a smile. "Are you perhaps a supermodel, Miss Elysia? You look gorgeous and lovely. Please have a seat."


    Elysia just smiled and sat in the living room in front of the house. She beckoned Sylvia to sit next to her.


    "Phew... Are we not ying undercover anymore? Alright, let''s do this." Sylvia took off her mask and sunsses as well. She then fanned her face with her hand.


    "Oh, are you two foreigners? You look like a top supermodel from Europe." The middle-aged mother threw a slight chuckle.


    "Hehe, thank you, ma''am. Once again, I express my condolences for losing your beloved son, Ali. We have just visited his grave. Who would have thought that two years had passed, and we came back only to hear the sad news from our old friend." Elena opened a small conversation with a somewhat sad expression.


    "Yeah, it''s been two years since that day." The middle-aged mother looked up at the sky with a sigh.


    "Is Mr. Hendrix in there too, ma''am?" Elena tried to use advanced perception, but she couldn''t find anyone in the house other than a few maids.


    "Unfortunately, he''s out to hang out with his friends. Maybe, something about business? I don''t really understand." The middle-aged mother shook her head.


    "I see. Can I know why you decided to move house and sell your son''s house? I heard you also sold your son''spany. Why is that, ma''am?" Elena folded her hands in herp as she began to enter the implied interrogation stage.


    "I can''t really exin it, and this may be hard to believe, but after his departure, we felt an unusual amount of difort in the house. For hispany... We cannot continue such high-level business. Ali''s old friend from Japan came here to buy and take over thepany. So, we epted the offer for granted. Avery Company is now known as Good Life Company. Ali is probably smiling now if he knows his business has gone international now." The middle-aged mother smiled slightly with a hint of pride.


    Elena could see Elysia''s sad sigh. Even though it was justifiable from someone else''s point of view, it broke Elysia''s heart for so many reasons.


    "I understand... Then, why did you decide to live a life full of luxury and riches now, ma''am? I remember Ali once said that his parents love the simplicity of life." Elena tried to dig deeper.


    "What can we do in our old lives now? My son is gone, and he left a great legacy. We''ve donated a lot to various charities and helped the needy on his behalf, but there''s still a lot left. We''d rather enjoy the rest of our time in peace without worrying about anything. Linda''s going to college soon, but she can''t rece Ali." The old mother sighed and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.


    "Can I ask you one thing? This may be very sensitive, but I need to know." Elena asked, and the middle-aged mother nodded. Thus, she continued.. "If you think of your son as someone so precious, then why don''t you care about him from his childhood? You only cared when he seeded and began to treat him nicely. The one you love is him or his wealth?"

 Chapter 593 - Past And Tears (3)

    <h4>Chapter 593 - Past And Tears (3)</h4>


    Hearing that statement from a third party, the middle-aged mother immediately snapped. "What does a stranger like you know about my family!? Did youe here to get a share of Ali''s wealth? Or perhaps, you were the prostitute who framed him in the past?"


    "My guess is correct. Ma''am, your words now mean nothing to me. Look me in the eyes. Tell me what you saw? Slowly but surely, you enter into a peaceful mood and sit back rxed. You will then answer all my questions with absolute truth from the bottom of your heart." Elena''s friendly expression instantly disappeared from her face. She looked at the middle-aged mother and began to emit a calming, hypnotic aura.


    Strange energy seeped into the middle-aged mother''s body. She instantly became calm and peaceful.


    "Let''s start at the very beginning. Tell me, why did you treat your only son like you didn''t care in the past? Do you like beating him? Why weren''t you there when he needed you? What are your reasons for treating your child like he is a burden?" Elena nodded a little to see this middle-aged mother had entered a hypnotic trance state.


    "That''s not to say we don''t care. We believe that a child will be mentally strong without being pampered. He can y outside to adapt. The economy was tough at the time. We couldn''t do much for him." The middle-aged mother replied in a neutral tone.


    "Then why didn''t you care when he got caught up in the bullying? You only act when the case gets big. Didn''t you realize that what your stupid family did was mentally destroying your child? You often scolded him, med him, beat him, and you still asked him to do things for you." Elena questioned the one that confused her as well. She did not understand why a parent would be willing to do such a thing.


    "Hmm, doesn''t that make him a sessful and rich person? He is a great and strong child, I know that. He neverins no matter what happens to him. We raise our son with good care. Provide food, shelter, send him to school, and live with a family. What''scking?" The middle-aged mother replied in a neutral tone.


    "Hm, I see... Is it possible for you to see your child as an investment in the future? You and your husband decided to have children, took care of him into adulthood, and you felt proud when he finally seeded? Even though you previously treated him like a burden in life?


    He is sessful not because of your support, but you feel you have significantly contributed? It''s so funny how you treat your child like an investment tool for the future when you''re old. But, yeah, you''re lucky because Ali is a great person from the ground up, and your parenting method is really, really bad." Elena shook her head with a sigh.


    "Then why did you sell all the assets left by him? Don''t they have value in your eyes? Apart from hispany, why did you sell all the contents of your son''s dream house?" Elena raised the same topic because she wanted to know the truth.


    The middle-aged mother thought for a moment before she answered. "For some unknown reason, we felt strange difort every day after his departure. It was as if the house had be haunted. We then sold everything to someone else at a reasonable price because supernatural experts said so. It was to avoid cmities."


    "Oh dear me... I think it''s a scam to sell your dream house for a low price. Never mind, onest thing, do you still see Ali as a family?" Elena asked onest question. She was already able to draw conclusions from all the conversations earlier.


    "Ali is dead and will nevere back. He may have had a pretty tough life, but I''m sure he''s happy in the afterlife now." The middle-aged mother once again replied in a neutral tone.


    ''Sister Elena, let''s leave... I, I-'' Elysia couldn''t finish her sentence as she sobbed. Whatever the reason, it was wrong for parents to raise their offspring as an investment in old age, especially without sufficient love and care.


    It was bitter, but she was able to predict it. She just didn''t dare to believe it. However, hearing it from her old self''s mother was really heart-wrenching.


    Ali''s death two years ago had gone viral in local media because he died for no reason on April 1. His family had thought that he was just making a joke by sleeping all day in his room. Yet, they finally realized they were utterly wrong in the afternoon. That day, his funeral was attended by only a few people, namely his family.


    No one took the obituary seriously, but all that changed as the days passed. Many people came to offer their condolences the next day.


    "Very well, you are a bad mother, and I don''t think your husband is that much different either. With a snap of my finger, you will return to consciousness. You will feel that you no longer have problems or burdens. You will just live your simple and peaceful life full of happiness as usual." Elena heaved a subtle sigh and snapped her fingers.


    *Snap*


    "Uh-huh?" The middle-aged mother gasped slightly and felt a bit confused.


    "Alright, ma''am, thanks for apanying us for a small talk. However, now is our time to go." Elena rose from her seat.


    "Ah, you''re already leaving? Why don''t you sit down and talk with me a little longer? Or, let''s have lunch with us." The middle-aged mother felt a little reluctant to let these top supermodels go so soon. She hadn''t even asked for a photo yet.


    "I''m afraid I''ll have to turn down your offer. However, I hope you can spare some of your time to pay a visit to your son''s grave for pilgrimage or to send a prayer to him." Elena raised her hand in farewell and walked away.


    Sylvia immediately carried Vanessa and followed her friend.


    "Why did she suddenly ask me to do that? Am I too busy with my life right now? When was thest time I visited his grave, huh?" The middle-aged mother scratched her head. She became somewhat senile as she was no longer burdened by anything.


    Even so, she seemed to want to go on a pilgrimage to her son''s grave soon.


    Elena and Sylvia walked away from the elite residential area without wearing their face covers anymore. They did catch the attention of a few people who happened to be there, but the two of them just didn''t care.


    Right after they passed the gate, three blue taxis happened to be parked across the street.


    "Taxi." Elena raised her hand.


    "Oh hory shet, stunning hot foreign beauties. It''s a good thing now it is my turn to get passengers. Goodbye, my friend. Today is a good day for me." One of the three taxi drivers was overjoyed and got into his car.


    "Damn, lucky bastard."


    "Yeah, hurry up and buy me a donut when you get back."


    The other two taxi drivers were envious, but they just let their friend go.


    The lucky taxi driver drove his car across the street and opened the door for the two beautiful girls. "Pleasee in. I will take you wherever you want to go. I also have a tour package around Bandung all day."


    "Hm, I just want you to take us to the best restaurant in town." Elena just nodded slightly and got into the car. Sylvia also came in without asking.


    "Aiyo!" The taxi driver saluted before getting into the car, leaving the vicinity.


    The taxi driver then asked about the variety of the best safe restaurants they would go to. Still, Elena simply asked for the best ording to the rmendations.


    "Sylvi, I''m going to go pensive for a while. Please take care of me, okay?" Elena asked Sylvia.


    "Mm, I''ll take care of you with Vann, Ely." Sylvia just nodded in agreement. She could sense something strange from Elysia, but she couldn''t pinpoint what it was.


    Elena went straight into the Soul Realm and hugged Elysia. At that moment, Elysia burst into tears but didn''t make any sound, only crying in silence.


    "Shh, it''s okay, it''s okay. At least, your parents will live the life they want to have. They will spend the rest of their lives in happiness, without worrying or burdening with anything else. You are a great child. " Elena ran her hand through Elysia''s hair tofort the sad heart.


    After some time, Elysia felt a little calm after hearing so manyforting words from Elena. However, she remained nestled in that warm embrace while burying her face in those heavenly melons.


    "Oya, did I give youfort? Hum, where did my shy Ely go? She is now burying her face in my breasts, but she''s not blushing?" Elena teased Elysia a little.


    "Hng." Elysia didn''t answer, but she wrapped her arms around Elena''s waist.


    "Fufu, I have a spoiled Ely right now. It''s a good thing if you asionally act like a spoiled little sister to me." Elena smiled gently and continued to stroke Elysia''s long hair.


    "Thank you." Elysia spoke in a whisper-like voice.


    "Anything for you, Ely. If it''s like this, it looks like we need to use another name." Elena looked up slightly in brief reflection.


    "Mm, we can''t use Avery as our surname anymore. I don''t expect toe back. There''s no ce for me to return among them." Elysia pondered about their current situation briefly and heaved a subtle sigh.


    "You have a ce to return to, Ely. This is our home, our nest, and our paradise. We will create a perfect realm and name it Elysian Realm. Our ce to return to after our adventures wherever it may be." Elena raised Elysia''s head to look into thetter''s eyes. She gave a radiant smile with a gentle expression.


    "En." Elysia just nodded inplete agreement.


    "Very well, looks like we''ve arrived. Please return to your body, and I will apany you here. Sylvi and Vann will apany you outside. Ah, I''m sure our Patron Goddess is feeling very curious about what just happened too. Hum, I need to y some word games to exin everything without telling the whole thing." Elena patted Elysia''s back.


    "Um, all right." Elysia just obeyed and separated herself from the superfortable, warm embrace.


    However, her spirit fell back into that embrace because her consciousness returned to her body.


    "Oops." Elena caught Elysia and helped the helpless spirit lie on the bed in a proper sleeping position.. After that, she asked Elysia''s help to invite Rhea into the Soul Realm.

 Chapter 594 - Have A Little Fun (1)

    <h4>Chapter 594 - Have A Little Fun (1)</h4>


    "Ely, are you okay? You look a little depressed after you talk to that middle-aged woman. May I know who that person is?" Sylvia decided to ask after they were done with their lunch.


    "She is the mother of an acquaintance of mine. I feel sad that she views her son as an object rather than a subject. Humans sometimes make me feelplicated. They will insult and ignore you when you are nothing and have nothing, but everyone will care when you have everything." Elysia smiled disdainfully and shook her head slightly.


    "Oh, yeah, humans are like that sometimes, dishonest about their inner evil desire. But I am an honest devil. Even if you are just a nobody and have nothing, I will still make you my friend, Ely. I''m ultra-rich, so I can guarantee you will live a great life with me. Oh, I''ll probably keep you as mine alone. That way, I have all the time to spend with you, hehe..." Sylvia rested her head on her hands on the table. She chuckled while looking at Elysia with a yful expression.


    "Hehe, thanks. Phew, do you want to go to the amusement park, Sylvi?" Elysia replied with a tender smile.


    "Amusement park? Something like the Adrenaline Test? Sure, sure, let''s go there! I''m sure Vann would want toe too, yay." Sylvia lifted the white cat next to her up high in excitement.


    "Mew." Vanessa also felt happy because of the atmosphere. Though, she knew that she couldn''t ride any rides just because she didn''t have her human form yet.


    "Okay, shall we go now?" Elysia stretched out her hand with the mask in her palm.


    "Uuh? Are we going to wear masks again? Ely, this town tends to be hot. Don''t we need to wear any disguises anymore?" Sylvia felt a bit reluctant to wear a mask.


    "Uhm, someone might take a picture of us at will, and I don''t think that''s a good thing for us. Let''s use this to avoid our faces on social media. It won''t blow you away. And, the ce we''re going to is actually an indoor amusement park." Elysia handed the mask to Sylvia.


    "Uh, all right, if you say so. But, I want the ck one. That''s cooler than the white one." Sylvia nodded in agreement.


    ording to Sylvia''s request, Elysia simply changed the white mask to ck with her magic. After putting on her face mask, she went out of their private room.


    "Excuse me, miss. Here''s your bill." A waitress came over with a tray and a piece of paper in hand.


    "Hm. Please take the change." Elysia took a wad of banknotes and put it on the tray. The cost was calcted, and now it was time to go.


    "Wow, this foreigner is so generous. She even gave a tip too. But how can she know the total price before looking at the bill?" The waitress scratched her head in confusion after counting the money on her tray.


    "Hey yo, they look so hot and stunning. Do you know where the two girlse from? The ck-haired one can speak English, but I have absolutely no idea whatnguage those girls use when they talk to each other." A waiter watched the two girls leave the restaurant and heaved a subtle sigh.


    "I don''t know either, but this tip is mine." The waitress immediately ran to the cashier.


    "Wow, fine, but you owe me one lunch." The waiter shrugged his shoulders.


    A few momentster, Elysia and Sylvia finally arrived at Southeast Asia''srgest indoor amusement park.


    Elena was the one who initially suggested for Elysia to go to this ce to get rid of any sad or troubling thoughts. Elysia simply agreed to that, and that was what they were here now.


    "Woah... This amusement park is really indoor? Hey, somehow, I feel like they stole the Adrenaline Test idea." Sylvia''s eyes gleamed with delight as she gazed at therge building in front of her. She could feel an aura of fun and excitementing from the whole ce.


    "This one is in the building, and yours is underground. Let''s go to the VIP queue." Elysia held Sylvia''s hand before going to the counter. She was afraid that this devil girl would disappear from her sight because of the crowd.


    After paying for two tickets, the clerk did a little inspection of the visitors'' luggage. However, both Elysia and Sylvia hid their SPace Bag very well. So, no problem there.


    "Err... My apologies, but your pet is not allowed into the amusement park ording to regtions, miss." One of the staff politely informed.


    "E-eh? Then, what should I do, sir? My cat ispletely docile and obedient. She won''t roam like a stray cat." Elysia felt a bit shocked. She didn''t know such a rule existed.


    "You don''t have to worry. You can leave your pet at the Ibis Hotel over there. It''s only one or two kilometers from here." The staff pointed his palm towards a nearby hotel building.


    "Uhm, alright..." Elysia turned around and left with Sylvia. They went to the hotel in question by taking a taxi.


    Elysia exined to Sylvia and Vanessa on the way. She then raised her white cat to her eye level. ''I''m sorry, Vann. But, can you wait for us at the hotel? They don''t allow you to enter. We wille back to pick you up around dusk. The best caretakers will treat you with five-star treatment.''


    ''Mm, that''s fine, master. I will be waiting for you. But is it a hotel for cats?'' Vanessa looked at the building they were going to in curiosity.


    ''Yes, it is.'' Elysia stroked Vanessa''s head.


    After leaving Vanessa with the animal daycare under the best package avable, Elysia and Sylvia headed back to the amusement park.


    Meanwhile, Vanessa just looked left and right in a somewhat confused manner. Someone tried to carry her, but she ran away from the strangers. She entered arge room filled with many cats. It was the particr room for cats.


    Seeing that, she approached the other cats with confidence because she was only among normal cats. She was a superior being there, the almighty one.


    "Nee, Ely. Is Vann going to be okay? I mean, we left her there while we had some fun at the amusement park." Sylvia was feeling a little worried.


    "I can still talk to Vann via telepathy. She will have her own fun there. I''m afraid she will be the leader of a cat gang." Elysia chuckled as she exchanged words with Vanessa via telepathy.


    "Ooh! Then, it will be fine." Sylvia came into realization.


    The two of them returned to the amusement park and entered without a hitch. Sylvia looked left and right enthusiastically like a curious little girl. Meanwhile, Elysia was there to answer questions like a guide.


    "Wow, that ride looks fun. Let''s go on that." Sylvia pointed towards a ce with the longest queue.


    "Sure, our VIP ess will save a lot of time in waiting." Elysia didn''t mind.


    That was the start of many of Elysia''s screams and Sylvia''sughter. Elysia forgot that she was pretty weak at something that got her adrenaline pumping too much. She could only sit still with nothing to do but scream.


    After five adrenaline-pumping rides, Elysia pleaded for no more. "Sylvi, haa, huff, I can''t take it anymore. Can we go to something somewhat friendly like car racing, theater, special effects movie, or something like that?"


    "Oh, you pitiful Ely. Hm, okay. The rides here are not as woah as Adrenaline Test, but the screams of the humans really entertain me up. Especially your lovely scream, hehe..."


    Sylvia supported Elysia to go to a nearby bench.


    The traveling drinking water vendor came over to offer his wares with some concern. "Miss, it looks like your friend is at the end and needs some fresh mineral water."


    "Hmm?" Sylvia looked at the man in front of her. Did he offer her a bottle of freshwater?


    She simply epted the bottle and gave it to Elysia to drink. "You look quite pale, Ely. Here, have some water."


    "Oh, thank you. Here, the fee, sir." Elysia gave the money to a traveling drinking water vendor.


    Sylvia was somewhat surprised to see the man leave after receiving the money from Elysia. "Ely, why did you give that person money? He came with favor by giving you a bottle of water, right?"


    "There is no such a thing, Sylvi. He only sells something to make money." Elysia shook her head. She then identally saw arge screen near them.


    A schedule of theatrical performances was about to start. Because of that, Elysia invited Sylvia to go watch some theatrical programs.


    Time flew so fast, and the sun went down unnoticed. More than four hours had passed for Elysia and Sylvia to enjoy their time inside the indoor amusement park. And, it was time for them to go.


    "Shall we go to the hotel for a night''s stay? Shall we go have some more fun tomorrow?" Sylvia put her hand on Elysia''s arm with a feeling of bubbling joy.


    "Yup, let''s go." Elysia nodded slightly.


    They then chatted lightly and chuckled in between. At that moment, a group of three blonde-haired Caucasians approached the masked girls with much curiosity.


    One of them then decided to ask. "Excuse me, miss. We didn''t mean to bother you, but are you also a tourist? Do you speak English? May we know where you are from? Thenguage you used just now has a really unique ent and a pleasant pronunciation."


    "Ah, good day, sir. We''re tourists like you, but I''m afraid we can''t tell you where we''re from." Elysia shook her head.


    "Hum, such a lovely voice. You must be a beautiful girl. Oops, I''m sorry my hand suddenly slipped and moved on its own." The other man suddenly moved his hand to remove the ck-haired girl''s mask.


    "Eh?" Elysia was a bitte in responding. Her face mask slipped off and hung over her ear.


    Some people were stunned to appreciate the beautiful face behind the girl''s mask, including the three Caucasian men.


    "What a dazzling beauty. I can tell that only from the beauty of your eyes. Pardon my naughty hands. I will rece your mask with a new one." The perpetrator hit his hand as if he was innocent, but his hand was guilty.


    "That''s really disrespectful, sir." Elysia put on her face mask again before walking away. Sylvia just stared at the three men with a death re.


    "Oops, that''s my friend''s fault, miss. How about we treat you to dinner as an apology? Even though we''re tourists too, we know a lot about this town." The third man blocked the two girls with a friendly smile.


    Elysia refused, but the three men insisted.

 Chapter 595 - Have A Little Fun (2)

    <h4>Chapter 595 - Have A Little Fun (2)</h4>


    "Can''t you just go and die? You''re interrupting my hang out with my bestie." Sylvia sneered in annoyance. She didn''t know what the three humans were talking about, but she could tell from Elysia''s expression that these humans were nothing more than a nuisance.


    Unfortunately, Sylvia''s warning sounded different to the ears of the three white men. They didn''t know what she was talking about, but they assumed it was just a greeting in another country''snguage.


    "A graceful and elegant voice. The birds of a feather flock together indeed. You must be a pretty girl too. Well, I know a fine restaurant and bar is not far away. Let us treat you there." The Caucasian man raised his hand with a prince-charming smile.


    "No thanks. We have our own schedule." Elysia politely refused and ordered a taxi with her smartphone. She walked past the three men taking another route.


    "O, hey, don''t be in such a hurry. We just wanted to-" The other man reached out his hand from behind to stop the girls from walking away. They were so attracted to these two girls and didn''t want to pass up this opportunity.


    Unfortunately, Sylvia thought of it as a sudden move threatening Elysia. She failed to respond quickly before, but not this time.


    Sylvia turned around, caught the man''s hand, and knocked him to the ground with a martial art move.


    "Oow! Hey, what did I do to deserve this treatment?" The man could only moan in pain as he was pinned on the ground.


    "Hey, chill, yo. Peace, we mean no harm." One of the men tried to reconcile the atmosphere.


    "Sylvi, let''s go. Our taxi is here." Elysia held Sylvia''s arm for attention. She then looked at the two men who were still standing. "My apologies, my friend acted suddenly as a precautionary measure of self-defense. Please don''t do anything suspicious from behind. With that being said, we excuse ourselves. Have a nice day."


    Sylvia just snorted before she went into the taxi with Elysia.


    The two men helped their friend to his feet, and they could only watch the taxi leave.


    "Hey, did they go to the Ibis Hotel? How coincidentally, we also stay there, right? It seems we used the wrong way to approach stunning beauties because they are more reclusive and conservative." One of the men mumbled, and his friends nodded in agreement.


    Meanwhile, Sylvia continued to grumble all the way to the hotel. She couldn''t help but think about punishing those presumptuous humans. "Ely, those three suspicious humans might have some despicable and dirty ulterior motives. I can feel the aura of lust dominating them. I should have given one of them a nutcracker move for warning. Hmph! Count that as their luck."


    "Yeah, I don''t know why one of them suddenly tried to take off my mask. I thought those men just wanted to ask something, but I was wrong. Did they stalk us during our recreation at the amusement park?" Elysia shook her head as she didn''t quite understand either.


    Elena and Rhea were oblivious to those three Caucasian men because they didn''t pay much attention to everyone.


    "Well, let''s forget about them. We will stay overnight to recover and leave tomorrow morning for Japan. We need to find out about our way back to Vrelenia soon." Elysia heaved a subtle sigh.


    "Eh? Do you already know the method for us to return to our world? But, how? Does Japan have something in store for it? Like a dimensional portal?" Sylvia blinked her eyes in surprise.


    "Err... I don''t know about that yet, but I have an acquaintance there who might help us with that. To be honest, even my master and the Goddess of Nature don''t have any ideas right now regarding our way back. None of us know what happened to the Evil God and Ruvoid God. They were probably sucked in and thrown into this world too?" Elysia put her hand on her head as if she had a sudden headache.


    "Uhh, we have quite a bit of homework, huh. But, never mind, we only need to deal with one issue at a time. For now, let''s stay at a hotel for some self-healing." Sylvia pped her hands together tofort Elysia not to worry too much about everything at once.


    "Mhm, you''re right, Sylvi. We can''t finish everything at once." Elysia nodded slightly.


    "..." The driver was speechless. He had absolutely no idea what these beautiful tourists were talking about. However, he was a little curious as to where they came from.


    "Hmm, we''ve arrived." Sylvia opened the door and left while Elysia finished the payment first before the two of them entered the hotel.


    They head to the pet daycare before anything for Vanessa. Arriving there, they were surprised by an unusual sight where Vanessa was lying rxed on a small throne with dozens of cats of various types present around like loyal followers.


    Two cats came with food and drink, the other two swungrge leaves, and a few stood guard around like bodyguards. They simply treated Vanessa like a queen. While the other cats sat around Vanessa as if they were listening to enlightenment in meownguage.


    Vanessa shared a fantastic story with these ignorant cats. She spread extraordinary enlightenment worth spreading worldwide. At that moment, she was so absorbed and didn''t even notice that her master was already there.


    Several people who happened to be there were also surprised by this gathering event for cats. They were entertained, and some recorded it all using their smartphones.


    "Mama, I want that white cat! Let''s adopt her and bring her home." A little boy whined while pointing at the beautiful white cat on the small throne.


    "Shh, that one is not our cat. That white cat belongs to someone else. You can''t bring her home." The mother felt a bit overwhelmed.


    "I don''t care. I''ll take the white cat home with our John." The snotty boy stomped his feet on the floor and rushed into the crowd of cats.


    "The presumptuous human brat disturbs our sacred gathering. Bring that boy down! Don''t let him get near our princess." A Maine coon cat cried out in meownguage to warn hisrades.


    "Meooww!" All the cats immediately moved to block the boy.


    Dozens of cats against one, the poor boy fell to the floor, and a small mess ensued. However, no one was hurt, and the boy returned to his mama in tears.


    At that moment, Vanessa realized that her master was already there, watching him with an amused gaze. Thus, she wasted no more time and went to her master. ''I''m a good cat.''


    ''Yeah, you are our lovely good cat, Vann. We''re going to book a room at this hotel. Do you want to y with the cats again ore with us?'' Elysia crouched down and held her white cat while giving some gentle caresses. And, of course, Vanessa really enjoyed it.


    ''They''ve had enough of my enlightenment. Now it''s time for me to go with my beloved master. Let me say goodbye to my fellow cats.'' Vanessa raised her head and said a few things in meownguage to the cats at the pet daycare.


    All cats meowed in unison, and it was time for Vanessa to go with her beloved master.


    "Wow, I don''t know what happened there, but Vann looks like she''s having fun." Sylvia smiled in amusement and gave Vanessa a head pat.


    "Excuse me, miss. Would it be possible for you to sell your cat to me? I dare give you four thousand dors for her." A chubby woman suddenly came over with an offer.


    "No, thanks. She is my family." Elysia tly refused and went straight to reception.


    "Is that a pure white ragdoll cat or a pure white Norwegian forest cat? How about five thousand dors? I will take excellent care of her." A middle-aged man also came over and made an offer.


    "I''m sorry, sir. We don''t sell anything. And please don''t record or take pictures of us for any reason." Elysia once again refused with a warning to the others. She then used the receptionist as a topic changer. "Excuse me, miss receptionist. We''d like to book a double room for the night. Ah, I''d also like to ask for help to call the guard because some people areing to bother us."


    "All right, miss. Please wait a moment." The receptionist took the walkie-talkie and called some guards.


    Two people in ck uniforms immediately came and dispersed the people around the reception desk for themon good.


    Two burly people in ck uniforms immediately came over. They asked the people around the reception desk to disperse for themon good. Some left, but some remained. The two security guards only remained standing there if anyone dared to disturb other visitors.


    After that, Elysia could finally book a room. The room number was kept secret, of course. After that, Elysia and Sylvia fled from the lobby using the elevator.


    "Phew, we''re finally free from those annoying humans. The world is filled with too many humans indeed. Their poption is too much." Sylvia wiped her sweat and removed her face mask. She then threw herself on the bed.


    "Sylvi, you''re still sweating. Please take a shower before going to bed. Ah, we haven''t had dinner either, have we? Let''s have dinner here with the hotel''s delivery service." Elysia reminded Sylvia in a casual tone.


    "Hm? You''re right, Ely. All right then, do you want to clean your body right now? Let''s take a shower together then~" Sylvia jumped off the bed and grabbed Elysia''s arm.


    "Eh-huh? Wh- what? I''m not. Let''s just take turns." Elysia was surprised by Sylvia''s sudden invitation. She tried to refuse, but she was dragged into the bathroom.


    "Hehe, what the catch? We''re both girls and have a close and good rtionship. I know they call this skinship." Sylvia gently pushed Elysia''s back, and they entered the bathroom.


    Vanessa felt tempted toe along, and she immediately rushed after her master. She sneaked in before the bathroom door closed.


    ''No way, no way...'' Elena covered her face with her hands. However, she peeked between her fingers as she couldn''t help but smile in amusement.


    ''Err, you will allow it? I mean, you''re so overprotective of your precious disciple, right?'' Rhea blushed slightly and asked.


    ''Well, I can''t leave this realm yet. Otherwise, I''ll join them in fun, hehe... Sylvi is just teasing my Ely. I''ll let this pass for now.'' Elena chuckled strangely. Elysia immediately asked for help, but Elena instead gave encouragement and support.


    ''...'' Rhea was at a loss for words.. She currently could only see Elysia out there, and she blushed even more.

 Chapter 596 - Back To Japan

    <h4>Chapter 596 - Back To Japan</h4>


    Elysia sat on the bed and wrapped herself in the nket. She looked at the devil on the sofa with a look full of grievances. "Pervert Sylvi, the devil without shame and decency."


    "Ely, don''t feel too isted there. I already apologized to you. What are you doing by wrapping yourself like that? Come here and enjoy this dinner with us." Sylvia invited with a sweet smile.


    "..." Elysia was speechless. She was the one who ordered dinner that night, and Sylvia was acting like what just happened was normal?


    ''Two girls wrapped in nothing but water bathing together and feeling each other''s bodies? Ely, I didn''t know you were that perverted like this, fufu...'' Elena teased Elysia with a yful tone.


    ''That''s harassment, but that devil girl doesn''t feel guilty at all! She, she stripped me and groped my body... Is it a natural thing for girls to bathe together? It''s not, right?'' Elysia muttered in her mind as if she felt something was wrong with her feelings.


    ''Err... We used to soak together in a hot spring, didn''t we?'' Rhea joined the conversation.


    ''That, that''s different...'' Elysia felt hopeless because no one agreed with her, including Elena, who kept teasing her.


    ''We''ll get our revengeter, Ely. Don''t worry. But, uh, wait a minute. Rhea, you can see everything that''s going on out there, right? Your consciousness is within the Elysian Realm, you know? How did you do that in the first ce?'' Elena raised a topic she wanted to ask some time ago but forgot to do.


    ''Ah that, I can make use of my spirit connection connected with Master Elysia. Since the distance between us is close, it is effortless to do. Vanessa can do it too if she knows what she needs to do.'' Rhea answered and then shared a method.


    ''Ooh~ So it''s like that. Then can Ely do the same to Nell? I mean, they have spirit connections too, right?'' Elena nodded in understanding, and an idea suddenly popped out.


    ''Hmm, that''s might be possible. However, I''m not so sure since the spirit connection between my little sister and Master Elysia was formed by imperfect methods. Nell''s mark in Master Elysia''s upper dantian can''t achieve the same results as mine or Vanessa''s.'' Rhea patted her chin and was sure of her answer.


    ''Well then.'' Elena just shrugged her shoulders since they couldn''t confirm anything before putting it into practice. However, if that worked out, a way back to another world seemed so close at hand.


    Elysia ended up participating in the dinner with a rather sulky temper. Although, she actually just felt really embarrassed and awkward remembering the bathroom event just now.


    After brushing her teeth, Elysia looked out the window. The heavy rain came so suddenly. Even so, she just didn''t really care about it and immediately went to bed. She needed to recover some magic energy while the opportunity was still there.


    Vanessa climbed into her master''s bed and snuggled there to sleep in recovery meditation with her master. "Good night, master. Have a nice dream."


    "Mm, good night to you too, Vann." Elysia gave Vanessa extra room in her meditation formation.


    Meanwhile, Sylvia looked at Elysia with a mysterious gaze. She waved her hand as if to shoo something away. After that, she smirked and slipped into Elysia''s bed.


    "Eh-huh? Pervert Sylvi, what are you doing? You have a bed to yourself over there." Elysia looked back and was a bit surprised by a girl who suddenly got into her nket.


    "Hehe, it''s a bit chilly tonight, and the room isn''t enough to keep me warm. I wonder what it''s like to sleep while cuddling my bestie." Sylvia wrapped her arms around Elysia''s waist from behind. She locked the girl in position, and she couldn''t be kicked out either.


    "..." Vanessa didn''t want to lose either. She sought warmth by snuggling so close to her master.


    "Ehm... The bed is getting a bit cramped." Elysia''s face slowly turned red as she could feel the two big pillowy thingies pressing against her back.


    "Hey, Ely, don''t you feel there''s something wrong with this world?" Sylvia suddenly asked in a whisper.


    "Hm? Strange? This world is indeed strange and absurd sometimes. But, what makes you think so?" Elysia sensed that there was something wrong with Sylvia''s tone.


    "I mean, we are currently in the tangible dimension, but actually, this world has two interconnected dimensions. Those who live in the second dimension can see us and are all around us. However, those who live in the tangible dimension cannot do the same. There are many ghosts and other spirits in this world." Sylvia scanned the room with her blood-red eyes. She could see several floating semi-transparent orbs instantly fled when they realized she was staring at them.


    "Eh? Ghosts and spirits? Hmm, I''ve heard that this world does have a lot of djinns, ghosts, and other spirits. They won''t bother us as long as we don''t bother them. But, is this concept different from in Vrelenia?" Elysia felt little goosebumps talking about supernatural things and horror at night like this.


    "Even though it''s true, I always chase away those who dare to approach us. I don''t feel safe with them around us because they have unclear intentions. Vrelenia has a different and separate dimension, actually. Creatures such as demons, ghosts, and evil spirits live in the underworld on the Devil Continent. We need to open the gates of hell to go there." Sylvia rxed again when there were no unknown orbs around the room.


    "Eh? Hasn''t the Devil Continent be twice as big as it looks? The Devil Race is twice as dangerous then?" Elysia gasped in surprise at the Devil Princess'' confession.


    "En, that''s true. But, those who live in the underworld are just weak mobs. Honestly, I don''t want to go to that ce anymore because it''s boring and gloomy there." Sylvia moved a little to find afortable position.


    "I see..." Elysia just put the topic aside and closed her eyes. She wanted to meditate right away.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can use your magic vision or your eye innate ability to confirm it with your own eyes. Several floating orbs are outside this room. They didn''t daree in here because I threatened them. However, do you know? They are cutely able to take the form of objects and other creatures because of their cheap illusions." Sylvia whispered near Elysia''s ear.


    "!?" Elysia suddenly opened her eyes. She had to get the answer right now.


    Her advanced perception failed to detect anything, but she could see everything when she activated her sacred vision. Sure enough, there are lots of floating semi-transparent orbs out there.


    However, she suddenly paled a bit when she saw some of them taking on the form of hideous creatures, and that was enough to frighten her.


    The frightened Elysia instantly deactivated her sacred vision and covered herself under the nket. She felt uneasy now, thanks to Sylvia.


    "Hehe, shh, hush, don''t be afraid. They''re floating-winged donuts in my eyes now. They have a cheap illusion, remember? They''re actually not dangerous at all, but I don''t know about the more powerful ones like the ones at the cemetery back then." Sylvia gave Elysia a head pat.


    "It''s all your fault. I can''t sleep and meditate now." Elysia squirmed a little to turn her sleeping position onto her back. She peeked out and pouted at Sylvia.


    "Then just close your eyes. You can feel that I''m on your left and Vann on your right. With that in mind, you can sleep and meditate because you realize you have someone on each side of you to keep youpany. Let me add some crystals and cores for our resource supply." Sylvia took a few things from her Space Bag and put them around the bed.


    After that, she decided to set up a portable barrier in the room before lying beside Elysia again for a warm cuddle. "Good night, Ely, Vann~"


    "..." Elysia and Vanessa looked at each other with confused expressions. Even so, she ultimately decided to close their eyes in meditation for recovery.


    Seven hours passed like only seconds. It was still five o''clock local time, but Elysia and Vanessa were ready to go as nned.


    "Hm, I''ve checked everything, and nothing is left here. How about you, Ely?" Sylvia swept her palms after examining the entire room.


    "We''re ready to go then. Let''s go." Elysia carried Vanessa in her arms, and they left the room.


    They went to a ce on the hotel''s top floor, an area free from prying eyes and surveince. After that, Elysia was in charge of ensuring their invisibility, and Sylvia controlled the Gavy Ark. They flew above the clouds towards the northeast.


    "Eh,st night''s rain caused a flood in your hometown, Ely? Is your house okay? We haven''t visited there yet, have we?" Sylvia stopped the Gravy Ark and nced down.


    "Hmm?" Elysia checked downwards as well. Some areas down there were really flooded, probably due to heavy rainst night. However, that was none of her business.


    "I''ve already told you this. I have no home in this world anymore, Sylvi. I have no real ce to return to here. Everyone has forgotten about me. Let''s continue our flight. The flood down there was created by the fault of the residents themselves. I presume they litter in the river." Elysia shook her head.


    "Ah, that''s a shame then. Everyone who has forgotten about you is truly a pathetic loser. But, worry not. You still have us and those who are waiting for us in Vrelenia.." Sylvia heaved a subtle sigh because Elysia was honest with that statement.

 Chapter 597 - Akihabara Trip

    <h4>Chapter 597 - Akihabara Trip</h4>


    "Ely, where are we now? The town here looks a bit too crowded with infrastructure. And, what''s with the overcrowded posters and signboards. Have wee to the right ce?" Sylvia muttered as she looked down.


    "Uhm, I''m a little unsure. Let''snd somewhere, Sylvi. I''m sure we''re close to Tokyo, but let me confirm that first." Elysia looked at her smartphone with a somewhat troubled gaze. It couldn''t get a signal inside the barrier.


    "Okay, let''snd on the top of that building. It looks a bit deserted there." Sylvia nodded and controlled the Gravy Ark.


    Afternding, Elysia put the Gravy Ark into her Space Bag and revoked her invisible barrier. She then opened the map to confirm their current location.


    "We''re in Akihabara now, three kilometers from Tokyo, hm." Elysia heaved a subtle sigh. They didn''t stray too far, apparently.


    "Who are we going to meet, Ely? Are you sure that the one we''re about to meet is in Tokyo? Your acquaintance may have already left. You''d better tell that person first. You have a way of contacting that acquaintance of yours, right?" Sylvia scratched her head and made a suggestion.


    "Uhm, the one we''re going to meet is Minamoto Erina, a renowned singer and musician from a prestigious n in this country. Allow me to ask her whereabouts first. Ah, I also need to ask if she can do us a favor." Elysia decided to send a formal and polite message to her acquaintance.


    A reply came no more than two minutester, and Elysia immediately read it.


    [Morning! I''m currently in Osaka. When will youe to Japan again? I Can''t wait to see you, Elysia-san! Also, please don''t be too formal with me~ ^^]


    "No way..." Elysia rxed her shoulders as she looked up at the western sky.


    "What did she say, Ely?" Sylvia peeked at the contents of the message, but she couldn''t understand anything because of thenguage barrier.


    Elysia checked the map for a moment before answering. "She is now in Osaka, about five hundred kilometers from this ce."


    "Half of a thousand kilometers from here, right? It''s not that far, actually. But, shall we go there now? Shall we have breakfast and visit the town down there first? It looks lively and fun there." Sylvia sped her hands with a pleading gaze.


    "Sure, allow me to show you around Akihabara all morning." Elysia didn''t mind. She didn''t know much about this city, but she once visited there on business in the past.


    Two girls with a cat then went for a walk through the city center with curiosity and wonder. However, their first destination was a maid cafe for breakfast.


    "Wee, goshujin-sama nyan." A cute maid with cat ears on her head greeted the guests with a warm smile and a slight bow.


    "..." Elysia and Sylvia looked left and right. ording to the inte, this ce was one of the most popr cafes, but they were a bit confused whether this was a cafe for humans or cats. There were lots of cats and maids with cat essories, after all.


    "Excuse me, may I know whether this Neko Maid Cafe is open for humans or for cats?" Elysia asked in English so that her group would be considered foreigners or tourists.


    "Ooh~ Foreigner goshujin-sama nyan. Our cafe is for humans, of course, but you can also spend your time with the cute cats here, pyon." The neko maid dropped her fist onto her open palm. She answered in English even though the pronunciation was a little messy.


    "Um, fine." Elysia responded in Japanese as she nodded before going to the table at the far end. She sat on her seat, put Vanessa on the table, and Sylvia sat down next to her.


    "Your cat is so beautiful and well-groomed, nyan. Is she a cat princess from a fairy tale? This is the menu book nyan. What would you like to order, goshujin-sama?" The neko maid handed over a menu book.


    "Give us a pleasant surprise. We will leave our order to the best rmendation of this cafe, maid-san. Please give us two of your best breakfast set menus for us and one breakfast set menu for my cat." Elysia returned the menu book to the maid.


    "Okay then, nyan. Please wait a moment as we will serve you the best breakfast dish." The neko maid gave a slight bow and walked away.


    "Hey, Ely, what''s with that girl? I mean, the way she talks sounds a little weirdpared to the rest of the locals. What''s with that nyan nyan and pyon? She''s a human, not a beastkin, right?" Sylvia tugged the hem of Elysia''s jacket.


    "I think it has something to do with the cafe''s theme. Nyan can be interpreted as a meow." Elysia gave Vanessa a head pat then asked if her cat wanted to y with other cats at the cafe.


    Vanessa justy at the end of the table, observing the cats'' movements down there. Some of the cats got curious and went closer, but they just stared at Vanessa. One ventured up to the table, but Vanessa pushed the bold cat down because it was her and her master''s ce for breakfast.


    The cats conversed in the meownguage. Elysia and Sylvia could only look at each other in amazement. They then looked at the smartphone to determine where they were going next.


    Not long after, the packages of breakfast dishes were brought to the table by the same neko maid. "Two special breakfast sets, and a quality cat breakfast set~ Please enjoy, nyan~"


    "Mm, thank you." Elysia opened the serving lid and a puff of steam from the warm food greeted with a tantalizing aroma.


    Sylvia took off her face mask and was about to eat her breakfast right away, but Elysia held her back.


    "Sylvi, this maid-san seems to be waiting for us to say the spell. We should say that first. Follow me. Itadakimasu." Elysia whispered softly and put her hands together.


    "Ehm, alright. Itadakimasu." Sylvia simply imitated Elysia''s movements as requested, even though she didn''t know what it was for.


    On the other hand, the neko maid wasn''t really waiting for anything. She was simply stunned to appreciate the beauty of these two foreign girls. She was a girl herself, but she was bewitched just because of these guests'' stunning, beautiful faces.


    Even so, the neko maid immediately returned to her senses and shook her head. She excused herself respectfully and walked away.


    After breakfast, Elysia paid for everything with the requested amount. No tip or the like because that was a rule of courtesy there.


    After that, Elysia and Sylvia strolled around the downtown area. Elysia didn''t forget to inform Erina that she would visit Osaka this afternoon.


    Two hours passed just like that for their exploration. They were able to find primarily ces to shop for a fantastic variety of weird stuff. From unusual essories to otaku favorite items, they were all avable there.


    "Uh, Ely, It''s pretty fun, but I''m a bit tired from walking. I''ve bought quite a few interesting dresses and costumes, and I think this is enough for Akihabara. Let''s go to- Hey, Ely, are you listening?" Sylvia leaned forward to nce at Elysia''s face. She then looked at where Elysia was looking.


    She ultimately had no idea what was wrong with that box in that shop, but she knew that Elysia was interested in it. "Would you like to buy that? Then what are you waiting for? It looks good enough to have as a collectible thing on disy."


    "En, I''ll buy that, and let''s end our tour in Akihabara. Osaka is waiting for us." Elysia nodded in agreement.


    She and Sylvia entered the shop and headed straight for the box on the highest shelf in the disy room. It was a fabulous, incredible Gundam model with a limited editionbel. Despite the high price, Elysia was interested in owning one.


    Just as Elysia had just grabbed the box, a sky blue-eyed man with the same colored hair was also aiming for it from the other side. Their goal was the same, but the product was only one.


    "Excuse me, I''m holding this first. Can you do me a favor and let me buy this?" Elysia looked up at the tall man and greeted him in a polite, formalnguage.


    "No, I was the one who saw this first. I''ve been eyeing this item since three days ago, and today is the day this special limited edition Gundames with me home." The tall man tly refused. He tried to snatch the box from the masked girl, but she gripped it tightly. Thus, he did not dare to continue fearing that his Gundam model would be damaged.


    "Hey, that guy over there. My friend got hold of it first, and she has the right to buy it before you." Sylvia intervened and pped the man''s hand lightly. She then gave the box to Elysia.


    The tall man widened his eyes. He looked at the snow-white-haired girl inplete shock.


    Elysia realized that, and so did Elena. They checked that tall man''s status screen at a nce just to make sure of something. After that, Elysia ran to the cashier to finish her purchase.


    After that, Elysia and Sylvia immediately left the shopping district because it was time for them to go to Osaka.


    "What transportation are we going to use to get to Osaka, Ely? I can see a lot of unique transportation in this country, and some of them look really fast." Sylvia pointed at the screen of Elysia''s smartphone. She just asked Elysia to check the super-fast transportation avable.


    "Hm, it will probably take two to three hours, even by high-speed train or ne. Let''s use the same method as to how we came here. I''ll take care of everything if you''re still feeling tired." Elysia made a decision.


    "Eh, no way. We''ll share the errands. Then, let''s go." Sylvia raised her hand and pulled Elysia''s arm. They headed for a rtively deserted ce, free from prying eyes and surveince.


    "???" Elysia felt strange because her advanced perception could detect a suspicious person behind them.. Someone was following them secretly like a stalker.

 Chapter 598 - Cherry Blossom Festival (1)

    <h4>Chapter 598 - Cherry Blossom Festival (1)</h4>


    "What''s the matter, Ely?" Sylvia also stopped in her tracks, following Elysia.


    "We''re being followed by someone, Sylvi. It''s the same guy from the shop just now." Elysia spoke in a whisper-like voice.


    "Hm, that kind of tall guy with blue hair? What does he want? Can he really not let go of that toy box? What a pitiful man." Sylvia nced back and shook her head. She just thought the man in question just wanted to steal her friend''s new toy.


    ''Ely, I think that man has other intentions. He may want to try to get to know you like other men. Or maybe, he realized something from us? This world also has people with superpowers, you see.'' Elena came with a guess.


    ''That makes sense. Should we just walk away while ignoring him, or should we confront the person to ask him what he wants?'' Elysia wanted to know other people''s opinions.


    ''Just leaving feels a littleme, in my opinion. It will leave a sense of curiosity too. Dealing with the guy first seemed to sound better, Ely. What do you think, Rhea?'' Elena patted her chin and looked at Rhea.


    ''I do agree. Let''s face the guy and find out what he wants.'' Rhea nodded in agreement. However, she somehow felt that the sky blue-haired man was oddly familiar. It was as if she had met him before.


    ''What is it, Rhea? It''s like you''re trying really hard to remember something.'' Elena felt a little curious.


    ''It is okay. I just felt the stalker man was oddly familiar. I don''t know why myself.'' Rhea put her hand to her chin.


    ''Is it like that? His name is Amano Sora. Does that remind you of something?'' Elena tilted her head slightly.


    ''E-eh? You can tell that person''s name when he hasn''t even told us his name yet, Master Elena?'' Rhea was somewhat surprised.


    ''It''s no big deal. We are omniscient sometimes, I must say.'' Elena shrugged her shoulders.


    ''I see... But, Amano Sora, hmm...'' Rhea nced up a little while, trying to remember something again.


    Meanwhile, Elysia and Sylvia continued on their way again. They turned and entered an alley to ambush the stalker.


    Sure enough, the stalker man rushed after the girls as he didn''t want to lose track of them. Unfortunately, someone suddenly pinned him against the wall swiftly.


    "You really followed us like a stalker, sir? Why would you do that?" Elysia asked in an affronted tone.


    "Who was following you, miss? I just happened to be walking through here. Ow, oww, hey, why did you hurt me? I didn''t do anything to offend you, did I, white-haired miss?" Sora defended himself. He grimaced in pain because his arm was twisted on his back.


    "You don''t want to admit it? Would you rather admit it here and apologize, or we''ll take you to the police?" Elysia tried to give a threat.


    "Hey, chill, I didn''t mean anything bad. Why do people nowadays keep bringing up things to those annoying cops? I just feel a little curious about you guys, okay? I''ve also given up the limited edition Gundam model." Sora tried to resist but failed because this white-haired girl was powerful.


    "Is it like that? You''re trying to figure out where we''re going, right? Very well, if you don''t have any bad intentions, then please don''t stalk us." Elysia gave a signal to Sylvia, and thetter pushed the man out of the alley.


    "No need to be so harsh. But, o, hey, you''re foreigners, right? Can I know where you''re from?" Sora checked his aching arm and tried his luck with that question.


    "That has nothing to do with you, does it?" Elysia shook her head and walked away with Sylvia through the alley.


    The man just sighed as he could only stand in ce and watched the two girls leave. They then turned and could no longer be seen.


    A few secondster, Sora decided to follow the two girls again, but with a much more careful technique so his whereabouts wouldn''t be discovered.


    Unfortunately, the two girls somehow disappeared from the alley. He searched various streets until he met another big road. However, he hadpletely lost track of the two girls now.


    "They disappeared? Those two girls couldn''t have moved that fast in just a few seconds, right?" Sora muttered under his breath.


    A Gravy Ark was hovering in invisibility about fifty meters from that location. Elysia, Sylvia, and Vanessa looked at the district below with different views.


    "Ely, I know the guy is suspicious. He might want to steal your new toy, rob us, or maybe some other crime. We shouldn''t have let him go without punishing him." Sylvia raised her fist as if she wanted to punch someone.


    "That''s fine, Sylvi. However, it will be different in the second incident. It''s almost noon. We mustn''t make Erina-san wait for us too long." Elysia patted Sylvia''s back with a sweet smile.


    "If you say so, then fine. Count it as your luck, stalker." Sylvia looked at the blue-haired man below before controlling the Gravy Ark fly towards the southwest.


    Elysia looked once more at the somewhat suspicious man down there. She somehow felt something was wrong with the man, but she couldn''t pinpoint it, neither did Elena and Rhea. That man was just like an ordinary person, not much remarkable either. With that considered, Elysia simply put the matter aside. They immediately headed to Osaka.


    At that moment, in a particr room in the prestigious and luxurious grand theater somewhere in Osaka, a girl was ying the piano with a happy smile on her face.


    The piano melody stopped with the closing beat, Mio opened her mouth in praise. "That''s wonderful music, mdy. However, I can feel the rhythm of joy and excitement in your melody. May I know what makes you feel that way?"


    "Is that easy to figure out, Mio? Uhm, Elysia-san will being here this afternoon to visit me. I''m d she''sing back to Japan." Erina put her hands together while looking at the clear sky beyond the ss wall.


    "Elysia-sama? I can see that you are very interested in that mysterious girl, hmm... Do you want to establish a good rtionship with her so that she is not imed by other countries?" Mio tried to guess even though she wasn''t so sure.


    "Mou~ Mio, I didn''t think it was that far andplicated. It''s hard for me to exin, but I feel like she is one of the very few people I can make friends with. You''ve also evaluated Elysia-san in-depth, right? What do you think of her now?" Erina pouted for a moment and moved to move to the sofa. She then patted the seat next to her.


    "Hmm, let''s see. We can''t confirm if Elysia is her real name. Still, I''ve done an in-depth investigation to find out her identity using facial scanning. However, I find itplicated and confused to draw a conclusion, mdy." Mio made a steeple of her fingers as she looked into her mdy''s eyes.


    "Why? We didn''t even get any results regarding Elysia-san even after the state intelligence, and our intel dug into the deepwork?" Erina blinked her eyes with curiosity.


    Yes, there isn''t any data about Elysia-sama. It was as if she was never registered in any country. She really is a mysterious girl from an unknown background. We don''t know which hidden n she is from, but I feel you need to be careful of her because her power is beyond measure." Mio gave a suggestion to her mdy with a solemn expression.


    "Hmm? Do you feel that Elysia-san approached me with ulterior motives? Then, what do you mean by beyond measure? Elysia-san was probably just disguising her real power." Erina tilted her head slightly, but the smile didn''t diminish in the slightest from her face.


    "I tried using the aura power meter that night while everyone was asleep. This is an artifact for our n''s elite team. It was destroyed when I tried to see Elysia-sama''s aura. I am a rank 6 esper, and I can''t detect her strength either." Mio showed a cracked, broken device.


    "I see... Then, that bes another reason for us to avoid offending Elysia-san, right? She seems like someone kind, friendly, and pleasant to talk to. Her personality, behavior, manners, and attitude are satisfactory. I''ve only known her for less than a day, but I feel prettyfortable around her. Weird, right? My golden touch also has no effect on her. Tell me, Mio. What can we do if Elysia-san is a Grand Master or a Demi-God? Why did shee to me then?" Erina looked up at the distant sky with a look of deepprehension.


    "..." Mio was at a loss for words. She couldn''t find the proper answer she could give to that question. After a minute of the train of thought, she decided to speak. "My apologies. If Elysia-sama is as you think, then the meeting that night was nothing more than a coincidence. To be honest, she wouldn''t have approached you if it weren''t for you inviting her."


    "Yup, that''s what I thought. You may evaluate and assess Elysia-san again the next time we meet her, Mio. I just want to have a real friend, not the fake one who hides something behind their friendliness.


    I was able to find Elysia-san meeting all my criteria, and I''m sure of it." Erina sped her hands together with a tender smile on her face. She was exuding a long-awaited sense of joy.


    "I understand." Mio could only nod.


    At that moment, the smartphone on the table vibrated. Erina immediately took her smartphone and read the iing message. "Ah, Elysia-san has arrived in Osaka, Mio! We need to pick her up. Let''s go."


    Erina and Mio then left the theater building.

 Chapter 599 - Cherry Blossom Festival (2)

    <h4>Chapter 599 - Cherry Blossom Festival (2)</h4>


    "Ely, do you know your acquaintance will pick us up here? I can see that there will be a festival or a celebration here. Are we going to have some fun?" Sylvia looked left and right like a curious little girl.


    "Ehm, Erina-san told me that she would pick us up instead. And, yes, there will be a cherry blossom festival. Some might make it a party or pic." Elysia gave her confirmation.


    "Wow, are we going on a pic? The castle over there looks really eye-catching, and there are lots of trees around it. Ah, look over there, Ely. The humans over there are having a pic, right?" Sylvia pointed towards a ce that looked like a park.


    "Hey, please don''t say it with such kind of pronoun, Sylvi. Would you like to have a pic while viewing the blooming cherry blossoms?" Elysia lowered Sylvia''s hand so as not to point something so obvious.


    They were currently in an area not far from Osaka Castle, and it didn''t look polite to point at this and that with a finger.


    "En, it looks fun." Sylvia nodded and invited Vanessa to agree with her with the temptation of delicious food at an open pic.


    *Bzzt* *Ring*


    Elysia''s smartphone rang and vibrated, an iing call from Erina. Therefore, she simply picked up the call.


    "Elysia-san, where are you now? We have arrived near Osaka Castle." Erina asked.


    "We are somewhere in the southwest part of Osaka Castle. Did youe in a white sedan, Erina-san?" Elysia used her sacred vision for a moment to find Erina''s whereabouts.


    "Ah, can you see me?" Erina was a bit surprised.


    "Mm, thanks foring. Then please wait there, and we''lle to you. We''re currently at the higher ground, across the smallke." Elysia signaled Sylvia to leave.


    "Mm, okay. I''ll be waiting for you." Erina simply agreed. Elysia then hung up the call. "Phew..."


    "How''s it going, mdy?" Mio looked back.


    "Elysia-san ising here. Ah, looks like it''s her. Hmm, she came to Japan with her cute pet and her foreign friend." Erina put her hands together when two masked girls approached her car.


    *Tap* *Tap*


    Elysia took off her face mask and knocked on the car window. "Erina-san, it''s me."


    Erina immediately opened the back door and gave a wave. "Elysia-san, I''m here, here."


    "Eh?" Elysia looked at the back door, then at the front door again.


    She then went to the backseat as Erina invited. Sylvia just followed.


    Erina looked at Elysia with a happy smile. "I''m d to see you again, Elysia-san. Did you just arrive in Japan?"


    "The pleasure is mine, Erina-san. Thank you foring to pick us up. We arrived in Japan this morning and in this city this afternoon." Elysia answered in a friendly manner, although she didn''t know why Erina looked so excited.


    "You arrived this morning? Ah, so you were already in Japan when you sent me that message? Meany, you should have told me earlier." Erina sulked a bit with a pout.


    "Ahaha, I don''t want to bother you so much. I thought you were still in Tokyo at first." Elysia scratched her head. For some reason, she could see Evelyn''s vibe from Erina.


    "E-eh? Were you in Tokyo this morning? Erm, I''m feeling guilty... You should have told me when you were going back to Japan, Elysia-san." Erin felt guilty.


    "No, no, it''s my fault. I''mte to announce my arrival." Elysia shook her head.


    "Hm, anyway, I''m d you decided to address me with the honorific ''-san'' instead of ''miss''. Ah, who is this sweet and beautiful white cat? Is she your pet, Elysia-san?" Erina moved her hand to stroke the cat, but she gave up that idea right away.


    "Mm. Hi, nice to meet you. I''m Vanessa." Elysia waved Vanessa''s hand as she gave an introduction. She then pointed her palm at Sylvia. "And she is my friend, Sylvia."


    The cue wasing, and Sylvia waved her hand in greeting. She then took off her mask as she just realized that. "Hi."


    "O-oh~ A European girl. Nice to meet you, Vanessa-san dan Sylvia-san. You have beautiful snow-white hair, Sylvia-san. Erm, you also have attractive eyes. It''s the first time for me to see someone''s eyes with blood-red irises." Erina also waved her hand with a smile.


    "Are you busy, Erina-san? You said that you were at the grand theater earlier. I hope our arrival doesn''t bother you." Elysia raised the topic of the previous short message.


    "Ah, you don''t have to worry, Elysia-san. It''s just, I have to attend an event there for the festival night. Oh, right, could youe to watch the music show this night?" Erina dropped her fist onto her open palm.


    "With pleasure. We will definitely attend. For now, would you like to take a pic with us? My friend wants to join this cherry blossom festival to see the cherry blossom trees in bloom." Elysia invites with an innocent look. She hoped that Erina would agree because she needed a suitable ce to chat.


    "Hmm~ That sounds fun. Let''s do it until the eveninges. I know a good spot around Osaka Castle." Erina nodded in agreement as if she did have that intention. She then turned her head towards the front. "Mio, please help us prepare a pic spot near Osaka Castle. We want to watch the cherry blossoms bloom."


    "Alright, mdy." Mio immediately called someone for it. After that, she looked for a parking spot and guided all the girls to the VIP pic spot.


    "You really don''t have to worry about wearing a mask to cover your face here, Elysia-san. No problems wille to us here. Face masks might be effective in public, but we''reing to a private ce." Erina nced to the side and asked politely. She honestly just wanted to see Elysia''s face without a mask.


    "O-oh, alright." Elysia suppressed her intention to wear her mask again.


    They then arrived at a particr nice pic spot. But strangely, there were no other pic groups in their vicinity. It was indeed a VIP spot.


    There had even been provided with a wooden table with various kinds of pic supplies on it. Famous people did live a good, easy andfortable life... It was just a phone call, and everything would be prepared in no time.


    Erina invited everyone to sit at the table using the cushion seats. They chatted lightly for a while to share their experiences. It was just that chat between Erina and Elysia, while Sylvia just watched confusedly from the side. Mio just listened in silence, and Vanessa just curled up on her master''sp.


    "O-oh~ I can see those pink flowers starting to bloom." Sylvia took a lunch box and ate the snack.


    "Yes, there are about four thousand trees. This is the end of winter and the beginning of spring." Elysia nodded in agreement as she could also see the blooming flowers.


    "???" Erina and Mio looked at each other. They didn''t know whatnguage Elysia and Sylvia were speaking.


    "Um, is that Russian?" Erin smiled awkwardly.


    "No, my friend only knows onenguage. So, here is anguage wall. Please forgive the inconvenience." Elysia felt a little guilty just because of Erina''s troubled gaze.


    "O-oh~ You were there as an interpreter, right? That wouldn''t be a problem. Anyway, is your business at the North Pole done, Elysia-san? That''s amazingly fast." Erina waved her hand in front of her face.


    "Mm, it''s done. Everything went smoothly and finished early. To be honest, we came to Japan right away because I wanted to ask you for help, Erina-san." Elysia decided to get into a rather sensitive topic.


    "What kind of help?" Erina tilted her head slightly. However, she felt somewhat disappointed to hear that. Mio didn''t even look happy about it.


    "I''m curious about some ces that hold some unsolved mysteries. Do you have a rmendation or a list? Um, I wonder if this world holds amazing secrets beyond humanprehension. Perhaps, some ces that might hold a lot of treasures, such as relics, inscriptions, and artifacts, are also great. Or, a ce that has never been touched by humans sounds incredible." Elysia put her hands together and looked up at the evening sky with a soft smile.


    "Ah, uh." Erina felt a bit ashamed of herself for suspecting Elysia of ulterior motives like Mio had feared.


    Elysia rushed back to Japan because she wanted to ask for help for something so trivial. It was pretty cute, and it amused Erina a lot.


    "Fufu, that''s easy. I can help you get to all the things that might interest you. This world does hold many secrets that are beyond humanprehension. But, do you want to go explore those mysterious ces, Elysia-san? Treasure hunt or the like?" Erina felt somewhat curious and envious. She also wanted to travel the world for just her personal reasons.


    "Really? Thank you so much, Erina-san. It really helped me a lot. The inte is so ambiguous, and sometimes I have my doubts about what people write about mysterious ces." Elysia felt very happy when Erina gave a yes so easily. Information from top-tier ns was much more reliable. She then brought her face closer to Erina and whispered. "And, yes, we have the intention of exploring those mysterious ces."


    "Hmm~ I really envy you, Elysia-san. You have a free spirit and are not restrained by anything. Hunting for treasure, solving mysteries, exploring new ces, and trying to uncover an unexpected world''s secret. That sounds like a great adventure." Erina smiled faintly and looked down. She ended heaved a subtle sigh.


    "Hm?" Elysia just tilted her head in confusion.

 Chapter 600 - Theatrical Music Show

    <h4>Chapter 600 - Theatrical Music Show</h4>


    Erina immediately changed the topic. She had a rxing time gazing at the blooming cherry blossom trees while spending her time talking to Elysia a lot.


    Some time passed, and it was time for Erina to prepare herself for tonight''s show.


    "Mhn, although I still want to have a rxing time, I have an event for me to attend. Let''s go to the Osaka Grand Theatre." Erina got up from her seat.


    "Sure, everyone must be looking forward to your performance." Elysia nodded in agreement. She gave a signal to Sylvia, then carried Vanessa.


    On their way to the theater, Elysia felt somewhat confused yet curious about Erina. This girl wished to go on an adventure like a free soul, but a situation did not favor that.


    ''Perhaps, her family won''t allow that because she is a sole princess? Or something else? Uu, she hung me in the middle because she told me that but wouldn''t say anything else.''


    ''I think it''s because of her heavy protection, Ely. She would never feel free when she realized that her every move would be monitored by more than twenty hidden experts. Or maybe, it''s because of her superpower. The top brass of other countries obviously doesn''t allow this country to produce gold and other precious metals through this girl. If vited, they might force this girl not to use her powers with severe penalties. Who knows, but it''s definitely not that simple, and we wouldn''t know because this girl just doesn''t want to talk.'' Elena ryed her spections based solely on their limited information.


    ''It''s probably true. Hm, I have the intention of doing Erina-san a favor by helping her control her golden touch, but I don''t know what I can do about it.'' Elysia muttered while ncing at Erina''s gloved hands.


    ''For that, you only need to regte her energy pathways and her power nerves, Master Elysia. If you are going to do that, I can teach you. However, there is a downside.'' Rhea proposed a solution.


    ''And what are the risks?'' Elysia felt a little tense. She had just thought she could help Yuuki with this trick, but it seemed there was a price to pay for the instant method.


    ''What we are going to do is force the great powers to weaken. In other words, the power holder will have a decrease in strength. For example, this girl can turn an object the size of a volleyball into a lump of gold in one second, so after that, it will probably take five or more seconds for it.'' Rhea exined a little about the risk.


    ''That sounds fair to me. In fact, Earth humans should not have such great strength because their bodies cannot amodate all of it. I will bring up this topic at ater time to Erina-san, and I look forward to your help, Rhea.'' Elysia felt quite satisfied and relieved that she got an answer to something that had been bothering her a few days ago.


    "You look happy, Elysia-san. Did something good just happen?" Erina noticed Elysia''s sparkling expression and felt somewhat curious about it.


    "Hm-mm? Is that so? I feel quite happy and relieved that I found a solution to a problem." Elysia smiled and hummed.


    "I''m d to hear that. You have a nice melodic voice, Elysia-san. Would you like to sing or y music with me?" Erina put the tip of her hand to her upper chest in invitation.


    "Uhm, I can''t perform on stage with you, Erina-san. Also, I''m not good at any musical instrument other than... Oh no, I''ve forgotten how to y the flute or the violin." Elysia held her head. It was more than a decade since shest held any musical instruments. "Hum, I can''t y music other than leaf flute then."


    "Fufu, there''s no need to worry. I hope you can sing a few songs written by me. Ah, we might as well do a duet? Hm, this is fascinating." Erina put her hands together. She could see she would have a lot of fun with someone with simr interests and talents, especially from someone she acknowledged.


    However, she then remembered something important. "Uhm, have you and your friend booked a room to stay for tonight, Elysia-san?"


    "A hotel room? It''s easy enough to book a hotel for the night. Can I know where you will be staying, Erina-san?" Elysia took out her smartphone as if she was ready to book a hotel online.


    "Ah, no, no. I won''t be staying at any hotel tonight. We intend to head straight back to Kyoto when the event is over. Would you like toe with me to my house? Let me introduce you to my family, Elysia-san. That way, I can give you a list of mysterious treasure spots that you requested in the morning." Erina immediately waved her hand in front of her face in disapproval. She invited Elysia to go with her with a look full of hope.


    Elysia did not dare to immediately give a yes because she felt that this invitation was not as simple as it seemed. She consulted with Elena and Rhea before she asked Sylvia for confirmation.


    Surprisingly, no one had any objections. Because of that, Elysia turned to Erina again and nodded. "Sure, we''ll go stay over at your house if that doesn''t bother you."


    "No, it doesn''t bother me at all. My family would be delighted to wee you. Un, in that case, this has already been decided." Erina made a victory hand gesture.


    Arriving at the theater, they went upstairs because Erina needed to get ready soon. Meanwhile, Elysia and Sylvia were just waiting in the lounge.


    "Hey, Ely, what kind of music show are we going to watch? It''s my first time watching a show like this, and I''m feeling a little nervous." Sylvia nced to the side to look at Vanessa. The cat roamed the entire room curiously about almost everything.


    "Maybe some ssical music, theatrical music show, or the like? This is also my first time attending an event like this, Sylvi. Let''s look forward to the show. Erina-san is one of the main characters on stage, so I''m sure it will be lively and amazing." Elysia was also confused because she didn''t know much about this field.


    "En." Sylvia was kept moving her legs in small movements while waiting.


    Sometimeter, a gorgeous girl d in a golden shimmering brown kimono entered the room. She went closer to Elysia and Sylvia. "Thanks for waiting. What do you think of my current appearance?"


    "Hmm." Sylvia gave a nod of approval. Even though she didn''t know what Erina was saying.


    "You look perfect and charming, Erina-san. I''m worried that others will miss their spotlights because of your presence, hehe..." Elysia gave a lightpliment without too many sweet words.


    "Ah, is it like that? Hm, let''s go to the theater hall. The show will start in a few minutes, and I''m sure everyone is already waiting." Erina was invited, and they left immediately. After they arrived on the first floor, she pointed her palm towards an open entrance. "Mio will escort you to the audience seats that have been provided."


    "All right, wish you luck. We are looking forward to your performance." Elysia waved her hand, and Sylvia followed suit. They then guided Mio into the theater hall.


    Erina simply replied with a tender smile and entered the hall using another entrance.


    "Please forgive me as this is an open event with all VIP rooms fully booked. We can only provide you with a seat in the first row in the regr audience." Mio conveyed her apology politely.


    "We don''t have any problems. Sorry to trouble you, Mio-san." Elysia shook her head slightly.


    "Okay then, allow me to excuse myself. I need to get back to mdy''s side." Mio gave a slight bow of respect and walked away.


    Sylvia looked at arge number of people already present for the show. Maybe more than a thousand or two thousand people? She then looked at Elysia and sat down in their seats.


    The theater hall was illuminated by a slightly dim light because the lighting was focused on the stage. Even so, certain people could see that the two beautiful girls who had just arrived at the forefront were being escorted by someone unusual.


    Unfortunately, two girls were quite far from the other seats. It was just like special emergency seats in the first row. Because of that, they couldn''t just get the two girls to chat. Therefore, they could only whisper among each other.


    "Hey, do you know who those foreign beauties are? Why did theye here with that demon lord?"


    "Demon lord? Do you mean that Maou, Minamoto Erina-sama''s servant? Anyway, I don''t know either, but they really make my heart happy and excited. It turns out that this world still hides many unknown stunning beauties."


    "Would you like to try your luck on those top-tier beauties? Spring is here, but when will spring for you virgin boyse?"


    "Shit, you broke my heart, my friend. All right, I''ll try my luckter. They might be Erina-sama''s friends, hum-hum. But, after the show is over..."


    Several young masters not far from the said beauties exchanged words. They felt so attracted and curious about the two mysterious beauties.


    At that moment, the hall''s lighting suddenly went out. Only the spotlights and various lighting on the stage were the only ones to draw all attention.. A couple of presenters came to the center of the stage to deliver their opening remarks before the show started.

 Chapter 601 - Minamoto Clan

    <h4>Chapter 601 - Minamoto n</h4>


    The theatrical music showsted ny minutes in total. Elysia and Sylvia were impressed by all the series of events on disy. Not to mention the role of Erina, which turned out to be really crucial for this event.


    "Wow, even though I don''t know anything they say and sing, I feel entertained by this music and performance." Sylvia gave a round of apuse like the rest of the audience.


    "Meow." Vanessa was also still mesmerized by the music and the enchanting glow.


    "Mm! That''s really amazing." Elysiapletely agreed. She now thought that this event could have a muchrger audience if this show wasn''t limited to only two thousand people.


    At that moment, Mio rushed over to their seats. She gave a signal that it was time for them to leave. Elysia immediately informed Sylvia, and they immediately left the theater hall.


    By the time the hall lights were turned on again because the event was over, the young masters who intended to get acquainted with the two mysterious beauties could only be stunned. The two girls in question had left without them noticing it.


    Meanwhile, Mio guided Elysia and Sylvia to go backstage. Erina was already waiting there, ready to go.


    "You were really amazing, Erina-san. Your music is wonderful. Thank you for inviting us." Elysia expressed her appreciation and admiration.


    "Hum-mm~" Sylvia just nodded in agreement.


    "I''m happy if you like my music. However, this entire event is not just me." Erina grasped her hand with a satisfied smile on her face.


    "O-yeah, are they your friends, Erina-sama?" An old gentleman approached warmly.


    "Ah, it''s you, Hiroki Mito-sama. Yes, they are my friends." Erina turned around and returned the greeting.


    "Hm, what lovely girls. This might be our first meeting. Would you mind introducing your friends to me, Erina-sama?" Hiroki Mito watched Erina''s friends with an approving nod.


    "Sure. Allow me to introduce them. She is Elysia, and she is Sylvia." Erina didn''t mind and pointed her palm to her friends in the introduction.


    "Hello." Elysia gave a slight bow of respect for the elder. Sylvia just followed her movements.


    "..." Hiroki Mito didn''t know what to say. He didn''t know why Erina only introduced the name without mentioning the background or the like.


    Even so, he couldn''t question that either. "Hm, nice to meet you. Anyway, do you want to go straight away, Erina-sama?"


    "Mm, we''ll just go home. My grandfather and my father just arrived at the house this evening." Erina gave a subtle sign that she needed to leave immediately.


    "Ah, then I won''t hold you back any longer. Have a safe trip. Please convey my regards to Mitsuzuka-sama and Kenji-sama." Hiroki Mito nodded with a smile.


    Erina then excused herself before she left with her little group.


    "She finally has close friends, hmm. What''s more, she wants to invite them to go with her to her house. It''s my first time to see Erina-sama have such friends. Either way, this might bode well for her." Hiroki Mito shook his head with a smile. He then turned away.


    Erina looked left and right as she just got into her car, as if she was looking for something.


    "What are you trying to find, Erina-san?" Elysia felt a bit confused.


    "I just want to make sure that no third party is watching us. Mio, the protectors?" Erina rxed in her seat.


    "Three ck SUVs and two Rezvani Tanks in the back are our people, Erina-sama." Mio informed that while looking into the rearview mirror. She started the engine and waited for the two cars to leave before following them.


    "A tant escort?" Elysia asked curiously.


    "Yes, this is to ensure our journey to my house is safe." Erina nodded slightly.


    "I see..." Elysia nodded slightly and started a small conversation. "Nee, Erina-san. Who was that old gentleman just now? He looked dissatisfied after you introduced us to him."


    Erina tilted her head slightly. "Hm, is it like that? He is a retiree from the army. His name is Hiroki Mito-sama, my grandfather''s friend. If he was dissatisfied, it was probably because I only introduced you by your name, without any other information. It''s not a problem, don''t worry."


    "Fwaah, I''m quite full and entertained. Today was fun with a lot of new things. Now I feel sleepy. Ely, I borrowed your shoulder." Sylvia yawned and wrapped her arms around Elysia''s. She leaned her head against her friend''s shoulder and closed her eyes.


    "..." Elysia nced to her left. Was Sylvia going to sleep right away?


    "Sylvia-san looks tired. This will be an hour''s night trip. It''s fine to let herself sleep." Erina smiled gently to see the closeness between Sylvia and Elysia.


    "Mm, I''ll wake her up when we reach our destination." Elysia rxed her body and found afortable position in her seat. Vanessa was lying on herp, and now Sylvia was leaning against her.


    "You have a good friendship with Sylvia-san. She trusts you so much. May I know how you met her, Elysia-san?" Erina felt interested in finding out more about these two mysterious girls.


    "Hm, we were actually on two opposing parties, and we didn''t know each other at first. Until that night came, we ran into each other because of a silly encounter and introduced ourselves under pseudonyms. Yes, that meeting got us to know each other. A lot of things happened." Elysia smiled in amusement to recall how she met this devil girl.


    "Oh my... Then, what happens when you find out the truth? The enemy bes a friend? Uhm, this may sound a bit impolite, but I really want to know." Erina looked at Elysia with sparkling eyes. She was interested at first, but now Elysia got her full attention.


    "Well, I can''t say for sure. But I guess Sylvia''s father is still in the opposing party. It''s just, he allowed Sylvia to keep in touch with me for some reason." Elysia shook her head. She remembered that the Devil Race and Human Race were actually still enemies.


    "E-eh? It must be a story filled with suspenseful drama. How did you get Sylvia-san''s father''s approval? And, how did your friendshipst even though you are still on the opposing sides?" Erina failed to understand what Elysia was saying.


    "Hm, I counterattacked when Sylvia''s father attacked, I guess? Ah, I''m actually on the neutral side despite being on the opposing party." Elysia raised her finger when she just remembered that.


    "Oh my... But, did Sylvia''s father ever attack you just because you were friends with his daughter? That was really scary. You were okay with that incident, right?" Erina covered her mouth in surprise.


    "I''m fine. I beat him instead as a form of self-defense." Elysia raised her fist with a yful smile.


    "Yo-you beat a strong adult when you were a little girl?" Erina was once again surprised but filled with amazement.


    "Uhm, I just made him seriously constipated so he won''t attack me. He didn''t know about my position being neutral back then." Elysia twiddled with her finger. She talked too much about the details.


    "Oh~ Fufufu, he deserves it. You really have an interesting story, and your meeting with Sylvia-san was simply wonderful. Very few or even almost no friendships can survive under conditions like yours, Elysia-san." Erina chuckled in amusement.


    Elysia and Erina then share their life stories in their conversation.


    Mio was just driving while eavesdropping on all those conversations in silence.


    Young girls loved to chirp with their peers, and her mdy hardly ever did that. She had thought that Elysia had other goals with this life story conversation. Still, she didn''t take any action for now just because she saw her mdy really enjoying it.


    Time passed, and it was nine o''clock in the evening. Erina''s entourage finally arrived at a luxurious mansion area in Kyoto.


    "Wow... If I didn''t know the context, I would have thought we came to a pce with military-grade security." Elysia looked at the mansion area in amazement. The residence of overly wealthy people with significant influence was genuinely extraordinary.


    "Uhm, sorry for the inconvenience. You could pretend those soldiers and guards weren''t there. Please don''t feel pressured by them. They won''t harm you." Erina was feeling a bit worried for many reasons.


    She had never invited friends of her age toe to her house, but she had often seen many people feeling pressured and stiff when they arrived here.


    "Mm, no need to worry, Erina-san. This isn''t the first time for me to have something like this happen." Elysia patted Erina''s hand with a smile.


    "???" Erina became curious again at Elysia''s answer. However, they had already arrived in front of the mansion.


    "We''ve arrived, mdy." Mio got out of the car. Several men in ck suits opened the door for Erina.


    "Let''s go out. Allow me to host you at my house." Erina went down first and waited by the side.


    "Sylvi, we''re here. Please wake up, sleepyhead." Elysia patted Sylvia''s cheek repeatedly.


    "Uhm, ah? We''re here. Um, alright. Fwaah, uh, that was a prettyfortable sleep though it was brief." Sylvia yawned and got out of the car with Elysia.


    "Mdy, your grandfather and father are waiting for you in the main room." Mio looked at her smartphone for a moment before telling.


    "Oh, then we can''t keep them waiting any longer. Elysia-san, Sylvia-san, let''se in." Erina invites her friends to enter her house. She walked in front, apanied by Mio.


    Two rows of servants greeted Erina in unison as they passed the entrance. "Wee back, Erina-sama!"


    "Woah, is this a grand wee? I''ve seen simr to this one." Sylvia''s eyes lit up a little.


    "Hm, I remember you told me that you also treated like this in the past. Butt, you asked not to be greeted excessively? every time you came home from ying because you felt ufortable." Elysia rolled her eyes.


    "Hehe, you know a lot about me, Ely." Sylvia chuckled.


    "It''s quite warm in here. Can you please take off your jacket, Elysia-san, Sylvia-san?" Erina stopped her steps and turned around.


    "All right." Elysia took off her jacket and told Sylvia to do the same. She thought it was just the rule and courtesy.


    Erina saw that her friends were wearing a casual blouse under their jackets. White blouse for Elysia and ck for Sylvia.


    "En, let''s go to the main room." Erina continued on her way again.


    They went to a room on the second floor. Mio opened the door for them.


    "Erina, you''re back. Hum, you''ve gotten prettier sincest month. Come here and give me a sweet smile." An old man raised his head with a bright expression.


    "Wee back, Erina. Oh-hoho, you came with friends?" A middle-aged man greeted with a smile.


    "En, I just arrived. Sorry for making you wait so long, grandfather, father. Are you going to be home for a few days?" Erina smiled happily and hurriedly sat near her family.


    The grandfather then exchanged words with the granddaughter, but the father still stared at the two girls in the doorway with a confused look.


    "What''s keeping you there, girls? Come and sit with us." Kenji beckoned the two girls toe over.


    "Then, please excuse us." Elysia politely entered the room. She felt a little tense because Elena told her that this man was the same person as the one who found them in the middle of the sea. So, Erina''s father could recognize Elena''s form.


    Sylvia didn''t understand why Elysia suddenly felt tense, but it was only for a moment, and she didn''t question anything. They sat beside Erina and were stared at by two burly people like these two men wanting to reveal some secret out of them.


    Elysia felt a little nervous for some reason because she was in front of two people with great authority and influence.. It was as if she would be interrogated down to even trivial matters.

 Chapter 602 - Under Suspicion (1)

    <h4>Chapter 602 - Under Suspicion (1)</h4>


    "Oh, you must be the Elysia that Erina has been talking abouttely, correct?" Mitsuzuka started the conversation with a friendly smile.


    "Y-yes, nice to meet you, sir." Elysia answered politely. Somehow she felt small in front of these two men if she used normal human standards as a benchmark. Their bodies were clearly over two meters tall and weighed around a hundred and twenty kilos with all that muscle...


    "Haha, there''s no need to be nervous. To be honest, this is the first time for Erina to take someone home of her own free will. I even felt surprised about it. No, you''re the one who really astonished me a lot." Mitsuzuka shifted the shogi board off the tea table and ced his hands on the table.


    "What do you mean, sir? I''m just a little girl." Elysia put on an innocent face as she could handle the pressure for a while.


    "Well, you don''t have to be so formal with us. Just call me by my name, or Grandpa will do." Mitsuzuka shook his head slightly.


    "Umm..." Elysia just nodded in understanding.


    "I heard you went to Greend on British Airways three days ago. However, your tracks were lost when younded in London. Have you finished your business at the North Pole? Or have you canceled your intention to go there?" Mitsuzuka sped his hands and stared into this beautiful purplish blue-eyed girl.


    "Uhm, you know about that?" Elysia still had an innocent face, but she was panicking in her mind. ''What do I have to do? What do I have to do? This old man is really scary because he has authority and power. He has obviously been monitoring us since we met Erina-san, right? Earth''s satellites have probably caught up on all my activities too, and this old man might already know all about it!''


    ''Calm down a little, dear Ely. Everything is not as bad as your wild thoughts. This old man is just curious. After all, we didn''t board the flight again then. Our visa was made by Erina, remember? It''s easy for them to track you down.'' Elena was amused by Elysia''s overthinking thought.


    ''Then, what should I answer with? I don''t want to lie either...'' Elysia felt troubled.


    ''Let''s just say you fly to the North Pole, fufu... nes are so slow and unreliable.'' Elena covered her mouth in a light chuckle.


    But, who would have thought that Elysia would take that suggestion for granted?


    "En, I went to the North Pole anyway and came back soon after." Elysia replied.


    "By what, if I may ask? The distance from London to the North Pole is not much different from the distance from Japan to there." Mitsuzuka tried to dig deeper. He wa realized that this girl was not simple, no matter how she looked at it.


    "By flying. The ne is so slow." Elysia answered innocently. She couldn''te up with another good answer, after all.


    Erina and everyone gasped in surprise. They never expected that the answer was said with such an innocent smile.


    Kenji almost got a hup at that ridiculous answer. He thought it was just a joke, but apparently not. "You''re flying, or are you on a friend''s super-fast jet that happens to be in London, uhh?"


    "Take a guess." Elysia didn''t want to answer on that topic anymore.


    "Sigh, never mind. You really are truly something. Can''t you spare this old man a bit of a headache by telling your background? I know hidden ns are everywhere, but this is the first time we''vee across a case like yours. There are no data at all." Mitsuzuka put his hand to his forehead and shook his head.


    "But, what do you want to do with the data about me? I''m on my own now, umm, with my cat and my friend Sylvia." Elysia squinted her eyes. She was aware that she had been suspected from the start, and that was to be expected, though.


    "Well, you are indeed only with your cat and your friend right now. I just wanted to make sure you are not a threat. Or rather, for peace of mind." Mitsuzuka wouldn''t be fooled by that answer.


    "But, is it true, though? I''m just an ordinary traveler. We are currently traveling the world to visit various mysterious ces that hold many secrets and treasures." Elysia once again wore an innocent expression.


    "Ah, I''ve heard that you''re a hidden treasure merchant who sold a few items at the auction that Erina attended that night. That''s where you two met, right? That makes a bit of sense now. But, you look too young for all of that." Mitsuzuka made a steeple of his fingers and stared at these mysterious girls. The snow-white-haired girl over there was no less suspicious, but the one who would answer only the ck-haired girl.


    "What do you mean, sir?" Elysia scratched her head in confusion.


    "G-grandfather, why are you interrogating, Elysia-san now?" Erina expressed her dissatisfaction.


    However, Mitsuzuka ignored that. He was still staring at Elysia and decided to y bluntly. "Alright, if you ask so. You are someone who cannot be detected with an aura level sensor. No, it breaks when ites into contact with you. I can''t assess your power either at this time.


    I want you to tell us your point in a nice way, or you leave me with no other choice. All of you are really suspicious. If you want to be friends with Erina, you need to pass this bottom line to clear up suspicions and misunderstandings. As far as I know, a traveling merchant who sells esper-rted items is someone with minimal Master-level strength. But, what about you? Are you actually an ageless old granny?"


    "Uhm, I haven''t lived that long... But, I seem to have gotten into the butterfly effect from getting involved with someone from a well-known n. It''s scary how you have to know everything about me. I don''t have any bad intentions, but how should I exin my situation to you?" Elysia hugged Vanessa because she felt insecure right now.


    "Okay, you left me no other choice. I just hope you tell us the truth about you, your background, and your goals. I''m not going to make your situation difficult because Erina seems to like you. All you need to do is talk. Fine, but you don''t want to answer an important question from me." Mitsuzuka felt a bit annoyed and couldn''t wait any longer.


    Erina became very panicked, but she didn''t know what to do now. She never thought her grandfather would corner her friend. After all, she had thought this would be just a peaceful friend-introduction event.


    "I am Elysia, have no background, and my current objective is to search for treasures and explore the world''s mysteries..." Elysia answered ording to the scary old man''s request.


    "Is it like that? But that only exins a bit of everything. If that''s bothering you, then let me confirm that myself." Mitsuzuka sighed.


    "What, what do you want to do to me?" Elysia is feeling worried now. She had followed the request, but why was she still cornered here?


    "I''ll scan your aura with my spirit power. It''s only three seconds." After saying that, Mitsuzuka applied a spirit pressure on the two girls and the cat to force their bodies to give off some aura to detect.


    "!!!" Sylvia was rmed, and so was Vanessa. They didn''t know what had happened, but it seemed Elysia was in a predicament.


    Sylvia''s red eyes lit up with a blood-red sheen. She brought Elysia to jump back from the sudden pressure.


    "I don''t know what lowly humans like you guys want to do, but I know you don''t have any good intentions towards us." Sylvia put pressure on the old man for a light warning.


    "!!!" Mitsuzuka smirked and put his hands together for a thunderp. He removed that heavy pressure with a sh of spirit power. "Can''t you use Japanese or English? I don''t understand what you''re saying. It''s definitely not Russian or any other European country. Whatnguage do you speak? Anyway, that''s really impressive power. But, what did you say? However, you won''t achieve anything with that pressure before me, little girl."


    "Don''t you realize I''m holding back a lot here? You are only an old thing at the Intermediate-level, and you dare to grin arrogantly at me?" Sylvia intended to make this old man aware of his ce, but Elysia prevented her.


    "Don''t do that, Sylvi. We''ll hurt them and then endless trouble." Elysia shook her head.


    "Kisha!" Vanessa bared her fangs as if she was ready to attack.


    "Elysia-san, please forgive me for what just happened. My grandfather didn''t mean to do that to you. And grandfather. Why would you do that to Elysia-san? She didn''t do anything wrong. She might be shrouded in many mysteries, but she really didn''t have any bad intentions. If she had it, I would have known about it, and she would have done the evil from the start." Erina stood up and tried her best to reconcile the situation. She was truly dissatisfied with her grandfather right now.


    "The situation is a bit tricky, Erina-san. If it''s like this, we should just stay at a hotel. Uhm, we came because we wanted to know your rmendation, but it seems I brought trouble here. I''m sorry." Elysia intended to leave after consulting Elena.


    They should have gone straight to exploring possible mysterious ces without asking Erina for information.


    "You will be staying here for the night. Come back and sit here. Sigh, I may be exaggerating a little, but I am amazed at your resilience even though you are both so young. If what you say is true, I don''t know what to say now. Please forgive my exaggeration." Mitsuzuka decided to apologize only because his hunch suddenly told him not to offend these girls, especially the ck-haired one.


    Erina rushed to Elysia and Sylvia to apologize for everything and tried to persuade Elysia and Sylvia to stay.


    After several apologies and persuasion, Elysia agreed to return to sit before the scary old man. Sylvia and Vanessa just sighed as Elysia asked them to be patient.


    "Well, what do you want to do by exploring mysterious ces, to begin with? Do you just want to hunt for some rare resources and treasures for you to auction? How about you work for the Minamoto n?" Mitsuzuka made an offer.


    "I''m still underage, sir. I must decline your offer." Elysia shook her head.


    "You, truly, sigh..." Mitsuzuka then made some offers and slipped in some questions to find out more about Elysia''s real identity. Unfortunately, thetter was clever enough to y with words.


    One thing that made Elysia relieved, she didn''t provoke the old man''s annoyance even though she didn''t respond seriously.


    Erina just blinked her eyes in confusion and wonder. Her grandfather was now talking casually to Elysia as if the previous incident had never happened.. She looked at her father, but he had no clue either.

 Chapter 603 - Under Suspicion (2)

    <h4>Chapter 603 - Under Suspicion (2)</h4>


    After a rather absurd chit and chat, Mitsuzuka decided to give up trying to find out more. At least, he got some important points that could clear his suspicions.


    Although only a split second, he sessfully assessed these girls'' rough strength estimation. Young, but strong... that was the impression he got when he saw their auras during the earlier argument.


    For the rest, Elysia didn''t seem to have a proper background. So, she was like a rogue cultivator who was ridiculously talented in various aspects at a young age.


    Because of that, the sly old man decided to recruit Elysia, but thetter refused gently and politely.


    "You will get a lot of benefits working under our n. Aren''t you interested in aiming for something more grand and great? Tell me, what are your terms and conditions?" Mitsuzuka still insisted on making an offer in between conversations.


    "I''m afraid to say it again and again, but I''m still underage. It''s exploitation and I don''t want to be bound by contracts andws. If you want, we can cooperate on good terms. Like, I sell and you buy or vice versa." Elysia shook her head.


    "Sigh, very well. You always say you''re underage. That''s not a joke, is it? Are you only fifteen, hmm?" Mitsuzuka heaved a subtle sigh.


    "I''m sixteen." Elysia felt somewhat relieved because it seemed that this old man would note up with that offer again.


    "Sixteen? Then, you are of the legal age to work in Japan. You will be said to be underage in the business world only if you are fifteen years old or under." Mitsuzuka smirked. He wanted to know what other excuse this little girl would give now.


    "E-eh? Isn''t that seventeen or eighteen?" Elysia looked to Erina for help. She iszy to be interrogated and doesn''t want to be cornered again by this old man.


    "Mou, grandfather, bad grandfather. I brought Elysia-san and Sylvia-san here to stay and introduce them to my family. It''s not for you to interrogate like this." Erina scolded her grandfather then looked at Elysia. "Please forgive my grandfather, Elysia-san. He was just overly excited and curious."


    "Mm, I see." Elysia just nodded slightly.


    At that moment, Elysia''s blouse sleeves identally lifted slightly. Kenji identally saw the beautiful turquoise bracelet on Elysia''s right wrist. It was oddly familiar and reminded him of something crucial for some reason.


    "You have a really unique and beautiful bracelet. May I know where you got it?" Kenji asked politely. He didn''t want to scare the girl as his father did.


    "Uhm, this? It belongs to someone. I''m just keeping this for her..." Elysia hid her bracelet reflexively.


    "I see..." Kenji just nodded in understanding.


    "Father, grandfather, it''s gettingte. We''re almost bedtime, so please don''t stay up all night ying shogi and drinking sake." Erina then ended the meeting because she didn''t want Elysia to be bothered by the elder.


    "Hmm, yeah, you should go to bed. Mio, prepare a guest room for Erina''s friends." Kenji didn''t beat around the bush and gave his approval right away.


    "The guest room has been prepared, Kenji-sama." Mio gave a slight bow of respect.


    Hearing that, Erina guided Elysia and Sylvia to leave. She identally touched Elysia''s arm several times, but she wasn''t too worried, considering her friend was immune from her curse.


    The room fell into silence. Mitsuzuka and Kenji looked at each other with their different thoughts. A shadow suddenly came falling from above. A ninja wearing a white fox mask knelt before them.


    "What did you think of the two girls earlier, Anbu?" Mitsuzuka asked in an even tone.


    "They are mysterious entities that made me gasp in surprise. My survival instincts say the snow-white haired girl was able to overpower you with ease. She had a momentary killing aura just because you suddenly applied threatening pressure to her earlier. Luckily, the ck haired girl prevented it. I assume, they have mysterious powers, sir. They can hide their strength well. Perhaps, they are at the same level or higher than you." Anbu answered ording to his analysis.


    "Is it like that? Very well, you may leave now. Please monitor what those two girls are doing here. Please make sure Erina is safe." Mitsuzuka pointed his palm towards the exit.


    "Yes, sir!" Anbu moved like a shadow and left the room.


    "Did you see it, father?" Kenji suddenly asked, then took a bottle of sake and drank it.


    "That turquoise bracelet?" Mitsuzuka raised his eyebrows.


    "Not only that but also about Erina. She isn''t afraid to touch her new friend''s arm. It''s the first time I see her trying to touch someone else with her hand of her own free will and not being bothered by it.


    Aah, it''s been so long, hmm... She never hugged me or gave me a peck on the cheek. Everything is due to her power awakened." Kenji sighed.


    "Hey, she''s afraid of turning people into gold. You don''t even dare to get too close to her because of the same concern. That''s why she wears gloves all the time." Mitsuzuka also sighed and drank his sake.


    "Haha, I guess she''s still traumatized, huh... I''m not worried about having some golden skin like you. But, look what happened just now. Our Erina doesn''t seem to have that worry when she''s with her new friend Elysia. Oh, I guess there are reports of that. I remember reading that. Wait a minute." Kenji took his tablet screen and tapped it. He looked for something and put it on the table.


    "Hmm? Is it Erina and Elysia? Erina grabs Elysia''s arm casually? They really look like two girls taking a leisurely stroll." Mitsuzuka felt quite surprised and pleased to see the pictures. His granddaughter might not be so afraid of other people now.


    "Not only that. Look at this one that came from Mio. Erina is literally holding Elysia''s hand bare handed. She''s not wearing gloves." Kenji pointed to a picture in the secret report.


    "Hmm, that girl is really something, huh... She seems to be just trying to prove something with this. You know, she still wants to be friends with Erina even after all this. Being under close watch and supervision, pressure from possible risks, and finally from my tests. She just faced it all." Mitsuzuka stroked his beard.


    "Oh, so you''re just testing the girl by being an annoying old man? I didn''t expect that, heh." Kenji rolled his eyes with a sinister smile.


    After that, he turned to the main topic of his worry. He showed his father a photo of an injured six-winged golden angel. "Look at her right wrist. Elysia has the same bracelet as this injured angel."


    "Is this your best photo? Where are the other pixels? I can''t see it clearly. Can''t you improve the image quality?" Mitsuzuka narrowed his eyes and brought his face closer to the screen. He wore his special sses, and the result was the same.


    "Well, the image quality has been improved a lot. You can see high quality images on various other sides of the angel. It''s just, an energy wave around her makes it a bit blurry. But, it''s still pretty clear to see. I am the one who met her in person, very close to her, and I''m sure Elysia has the same turquoise bracelet as this angel." Kenji zoomed in and out of the photo to prove his point.


    "So, what you''re trying to say is that Elysia might be rted to this angel? She said that she only kept the bracelet for someone. Is it possible that this angel left it to her?" Mitsuzuka connected the dots into a concluding line.


    "That''s what I suspect. Let''s figure it out slowly. You''ve already scared the girl off with your over-testing and interrogation." Kenji shrugged his shoulders and downed his sake.


    "Well, she wants to ask for rmendations on mysterious ces and treasure spots, right? Erina only asks our intelligence for help with tasks, such as visa processing. Why don''t you talk to Elysia tomorrow regarding that. You are the one who understands the most about it, Commander Kenji. I wonder what she will say tomorrow, hehe..." Mitsuzuka''s eyes sparkled with ideas and interest. He couldn''t wait for tomorrow morning.


    "Yeah, I did have that intention." Kenji put his empty sake bottle on the table and tapped his tablet screen. He made a list of rmendations, a nice bait to hook Elysia as his n''s ally.


    Meanwhile, Elysia and Sylvia were guided to a guest room. It was like a room in a five-star hotel in general, but with a traditional theme.


    Erina came in and sat with Elysia and Sylvia on the sofa. Mio also came along.


    "Again, I''m sorry for causing you trouble, Elysia-san, Sylvia-san. My grandfather might have been affected by sake, but I didn''t dare say so just now. He might be offended if someone said he was drunk." Erina gave a bow of apology.


    "You''ve apologized for five times, Erina-san. It''s okay, we understand. I just hope he doesn''t keep interrogating me while I''m telling the truth. Can''t he judge whether I''m honest or not?" Elysia lightly patted Erina''s shoulder.


    Erina then exchanged a few words with Elysia before leaving the room with Mio.


    Seeing that, Sylvia snorted and pursed her lips. She still felt resentful towards that old human. "What''s with that old thing? He underestimated us. If he dares to be arrogant in front of me, and dares to corner you again, Ely. Please don''t stop me from punishing him."


    "Uhm, well... Please don''t hurt anyone." Elysia sighed in surrender.


    "Hehe, there are over a hundred ways to punish someone without hurting them. You don''t have to worry, Ely." Sylvia rubbed her hands together with an evil smile on her face.


    Elysia, Sylvia, and Vanessa then went around the room to disable any surveince cameras or eavesdropping devices. After that, they could rest in peace.. However, they would still sleep within the barrier to ensure their safety.

 Chapter 604 - Sylvias Night Chat

    <h4>Chapter 604 - Sylvia''s Night Chat</h4>


    Sylvia invited Elysia to sit on the bed for a bedtime conversation.


    "Ely, tell me why we came to this mansion?" Sylvia looked deeply into Elysia''s eyes. Now they were finally able to have a heart-to-heart private talk.


    "I just wanted to ask for some information about ces to explore. I mean, we need to find out the unsolved mysteries and search for resources in this world." Elysia put on a pitiful expression.


    "Why do we need to source resources when we already have so many high-quality ones from our world?" Sylvia tilted her head in surprise.


    "You know, it might help us, but not to a certain point. Say if I recover a hundred thousand EP with resources from another world. I''m sure the Earth God wille and seal our power again. He might tolerate it since we only use a little, and it''s already mixed with this world''s magic energy. However, it will be different if there''s a lot. I want to do a lot of things to find my way back. And all of that requires a lot of magic energy..." Elysia put her hands together. She knew Sylvia just didn''t fully understand the situation yet.


    "Earth God, ugh, really? Why don''t we just get rid of this stupid seal and kick that stupid God''s ass? Our magic is actually our lifeline. This world''s God can go easy on us just because this is his world!? Ely, please call your master, and let''s beg her to kick that annoying Earth God ass for us. He just doesn''t know his fvking ce and who he''s trying to offend." Sylvia gritted her teeth. She felt furious and annoyed.


    "No, I can''t do it. We could actually get rid of this seal, but the Earth God will soon re-seal our power again. He said that our pure magic energy can harm the bnce of this world. Disaster will happen if we carelessly use our magic energy from Vrelena." Elysia shook her head.


    "Hmm... If that''s the case, we need to quickly be a professional treasure and resource looters. We don''t truly need toe here and ask for information from those impolite humans." Sylvia stroked her chin in thought.


    "Uhm..." Elysia just nodded slightly.


    "Nee, Ely, is it possible for you to share your knowledge of this world''snguages with me? Is there a practical way to learn thenguage you use in this world tomunicate? I feel like I''m in the dark because I don''t understand anything everyone is saying if it weren''t for that. you." Sylvia raised her hand and made her request.


    Elysia tried to weigh it down on Rhea, but thetter also thought so. "Uhm, I guess there''s no other way but to learn it step by step... If you want, I''ll teach it with the help of a dictionary and trantion, of course."


    "En." Sylvia nodded in understanding.


    At that moment, Sylvia suddenly put her hands on Elysia''s cheeks. She sandwiched Elysia''s face between her palms. "Listen to me, Ely. I guess I have to say this now. Please forgive me if I sound harsh, heartless, and mean, okay? It''s for your own good, really."


    "..." Elysia just nodded in reply. She couldn''t possibly refute if Sylvia looked at her so worriedly like that.


    "Ely, I know you are kind-hearted, but at least please know your limits. You can''t be kind andpassionate to everyone. You will only be taken advantage of and maybe regret something one day.


    Devils are cruel, but sometimes humans are more terrifying. We do evil frankly, but humans hide their evilness behind their falsehood. You won''t know until you find one.


    Like the case just now. Those humans are weak creatures who are arrogant and presumptuous. They didn''t even know who they were dealing with. I don''t know what you''re talking about with them, but I know you''re cornered in the conversation. You are a superior being, Ely, even to me. Why don''t you let them know their lowly ce? Uhm, you need to be more aggressive and show dominance.


    Erina may be friendly, but she is still naive and innocent, maybe? But, her family and entire n are not like that. They can be very selfish and cunning. They can use a thousand ways to use things to their advantage.


    Troubles wille no matter what you do, but you will benefit far more when you make it clear that you are superior. So, everyone will be reluctant to cause trouble to us. Hey, I even came as a wealthy traveler to Holy City, and there''s no idiot making trouble. Well, there are some, but I punish them ordingly. Fuh..." Sylvia paused and took a breath. She was out of breath from talking so much in one breath.


    However, she still sandwiched Elysia''s face and looked into the eyes.


    "Okay, next. I''ve been watching you from various cases. You are sometimes pretty passive and just ept the situation. You should be more active and selfish about your desires.


    If you want something, make sure you will get it no matter what. Really, Ely... I''m uneasy about you if you continue like this. I''m sure your master will be worried too.


    If someone hurt you, would you just forgive them? Even if you don''t harm them in the same way, at least give them the pain of equal value. You can call it tribtion, karma, trial, or punishment. Revenge is not evil.


    Uhh, that goes for your closest ones and everyone too. If they dare to mistreat you, then you have every right to do the same to them. Prank for a prank, eye for an eye, tooth for a tooth. Can youprehend everything that I said? Ely, my friend?" Sylvia took a deep breath and brought her face closer to Elysia.


    "Un." Elysia just nodded. She remembered what Elena had told her, but she still couldn''t put it into practice.


    ''Fufu, that is our demonic dragon princess. She cares so much for my dear silly Ely. Huhu, you heard that, Ely? Someone ends up feeling the same worry as me.'' Elena wiped her non-existent tears.


    "Un." Elysia responded, but it was actually for Elena.


    Unfortunately, Sylvia felt a bit annoyed by that response. She pushed Elysia to lie down on the bed and sat on Elysia''s tummy.


    "Wha, what do you want to do, Sylvi?" Elysia panicked a little.


    "Give me an answer with words. I know you''re good with words, and I don''t like you just saying ''un''. I can see you will repeat the same mistakes again and again until you feel regret." Sylvia held onto both of Elysia''s arms. She didn''t want this girl to run away from this conversation.


    "I, I understand. I am very grateful for your concern and concern. I will heed my decision at another time when needed. Yes, the world is cruel, and I can''t always be nice all the time. My master has told me, and it''s kind of simr to what you are saying, Sylvi. Can you let me go now?" Elysia immediately gave an answer with a bit of a stutter.


    "Hehe, that''s good. Even Vann agrees with me." Sylvia gave a nod of approval as she nced at the nearby white cat.


    Vanessa just watched from beside the bed because she was interested in what Sylvia and her master would do. Even so, she nodded as she agreed with Sylvia''s statement.


    Sylvia then freed Elysia, but shey next to her friend. "Tomorrow, they will probably try to take advantage of you for something, an exploit. I can see their intentions. If we can get information from them, we will go with it. Terms and conditions are only if it benefits us, not detrimental. If they want something from us, you determine the conditions. You are superior, remember? Don''t let those annoying humans cross their boundaries and your bottom line."


    "Understood. Thank you." Elysia heaved a subtle sigh.


    "No worry, you are my closest one after all. Let''s go to bed. Tomorrow we will explore the world for resources!" Sylvia smiled sweetly and raised her fist high.


    Vanessa then went huddled near her master. After that, they went to sleep.


    When everyone was asleep, Elena looked at Rhea with a sparkle in her eyes. "Hmm... Do you know what I''m thinking, Rhea?"


    "My apologies, I can''t read your mind, Master Elena." Rhea didn''t understand what Elena meant and just apologized.


    "Hm, that''s just a figure of speech, though? I mean, our Ely is indeed superior, but she unfortunately sometimes forgets about it. Hmm, I''d like to see my Ely a bit more aggressive once in a while, hehe... Ahem, do you know what I want to say? You are part of us now. Are you in line with me?" Elena held out her hand.


    "I''ll do anything if it''s for the good of you and Master Elysia." Rhea shook Elena''s hand.


    "All right, that''s all for today. Let''s sleep~ Do you want to sleep here or go back to your temporary bracelet abode, Rhea?" Elena went to the canopy bed.


    "Uhm, can I sleep here?" Rhea twiddled with her finger. She knew Elysia''s EP had recovered quite a bit, and that was enough to let her consciousness stay here for quite a while.


    "Sure, why not? But Ely''s spirit is mine. You sleep on the other side." Elena pointed the other way. She hugged Elysia''s spirit and let Rhea sleep on the empty side.


    "Thank you." Rhea went to bed and nced at Elena a few times. She still didn''t understand why Elena liked sleeping so much while hugging Elysia''s spirit. This was an obsessive value on a different level, apparently.


    Even so, the curious Rhea decided to get closer to Elysia''s spirit even though she was only dealing with the back.


    Morning came, and Sylvia was the first to wake up. She immediately woke up Elysia and Vanessa. "Come on, sleepyhead. It''s morning, and it''s time for us to collect the promises from the humans."


    "Uhm..." Elysia was a bit light-headed, but she woke up nevertheless.


    "Ely, if they dare to act presumptuously or have bad intentions, please don''t stop me from punishing them, okay? We gave them mercy and opportunity yesterday, only once." Sylvia gave a bright smile.


    "I understand." Elysia rubbed her head. She felt so silly yesterday for being passive and ended up being cornered. Maybe, her mind was tired to think because it was already night? She was short of brain juice.


    "Nice, it''s already a little over six. Let''s meet Erina first. Don''t let them take advantage of you unless you want to use them back." Sylvia hurriedly put all the crystals and her things into her Space Bag. She didn''t want anything to be left behind here.


    After the room was free of objects from Vrelenia, they went out of the room.

 Chapter 605 - Ancient Ruins Under The Sea

    <h4>Chapter 605 - Ancient Ruins Under The Sea</h4>


    "Good morning, Elysia-san, Sylvia-san." Erina raised her hand in greeting.


    "Ah, hi, good morning to you too. We were looking for you, and you came to us instead." Elysia returned the greeting with a smile.


    "Mm, my father woke me up. Somehow he was the one who made the list of mysterious ces and treasure spots. He asked you to go see him now, maybe to discuss those ces?" Erina patted her chin. She didn''t quite understand either.


    "The list is done? But, by your father, huh... I just hope he isn''t as talkative and selfish as your grandfather." Elysia heaved a subtle sigh.


    "Hehe, no need to worry. My grandfather won''t be as rude asst night. He''s only affected by sake after a tiring day. Please don''t take that to heart, Elysia-san." Erinaughed awkwardly.


    "Mm, fine." Elysia nodded. She just went with the flow for the time being.


    They then went to the main room again. Two yukata-d men were waiting there. One was taking care of something on his tablet screen, and the other was enjoying his time sipping hot tea.


    "Grandfather, father, we havee." Erina greeted lightly and guided Elysia and Sylvia to sit on the long sofa. She sat beside her father, Sylvia beside her, and Elysia on the far side.


    "Hm, nice to see you again. How was your night here?" Mitsuzuka put the ss down on the table.


    "Thank you for your hospitable care, sir. We had a good sleep." Elysia rxed as if everything was under control.


    "Hm, alright. This is what you asked Erina yesterday. I took data from an international intelwork that you won''t find anywhere else. Take a look at this, and tell me what you think." Kenji put a rtively thick document onto the table.


    "Uhm, thanks a lot for the help. I really appreciate it." Elysia nced at Sylvia briefly and took the document. Sylvia and Erina leaned their bodies to peek at the paper as she turned to the first page.


    Therefore, Elysia simply put the thick document between herself and Sylvia. That way, they would see it together.


    "Ah!" Sylvia pointed to a tucked-in image reflexively.


    ''Don''t say anything now, Sylvi!'' Elysia reminded with urgency.


    ''Ah-um, ooh~'' Sylvia immediatelyplied without question.


    A slightly blurry photo of an injured six-winged golden angel was in the middle of the document. Despite that, it was clear enough to tell that angel was Elena.


    "Perhaps you know something about that seraphim? This is ssified information, but I decided to let you know about it. Four days ago, a crack appeared in the Pacific Ocean and the North Pole sky. I''m sure you are aware of this phenomenon. My squad and I were on our way home from a secret mission at that time. We identally met seraphim, who fell from that crack in the sky." Kenji immediately got into a serious topic because the girls didn''t mince words either.


    "Oh my, oh my God... Real seraphim in this world? But why does she look hurt? You didn''t attack her, did you, father?" Erina covered her mouth in surprise. She never thought in her wildest thoughts that there was an angel in this world.


    "No, we tried to help her, but she just ran away. She fell from heaven injured." Kenji shook his head. After that, he looked at Elysia with a neutral gaze. "I can see the bracelet on your right wrist is so simr to the one that the seraphim are wearing. So do you know something, Elysia? Or maybe, the implied meaning of what you said yesterday was that the bracelet did belong to that seraphim, and you only kept it for her? I will not do anything. We just need to know what happened."


    Elysia heaved a subtle sigh. This kind of situation finally came, but she had already prepared herself for it.


    ''Show your dominance, Ely. You are the one who will control the situation, and not them. Go-go, Ely, go, I know you can do it~'' Elena cheered.


    "What will happen if the answer is yes, and what will you do if the answer is no? This is not a matter of what you are trying to find out from me, but there is nothing I can tell you about this because I am in the dark too. I have tolerated you because of Erina-san, so please don''t corner me likest night." Elysia turned the page and looked through the document again with Sylvia.


    "You sound arrogant with that remark of yours, girl." Mitsuzuka frowned.


    "It was because of your aggressive response when we came in peace, sir. You have lived more than seventy years, you should know what to do. Don''t push your luck too far because you might regret it. That''s not the attitude of someone who wants to have a good rtionship with the other party." Elysia answered calmly and continued to turn the pages. Until she finished and closed the document.


    "..." Mitsuzuka was silent for a moment to observe Elysia''s expression. Yesterday, he could see this girl''s eyes emitting the vibe of the usual gentle waves. Still, now it was like a dangerous thunderstorm.


    He couldn''t exin it, but it seemed like this girl would really take a proper retaliation if he dared to offend her. Her attitude suddenly changed overnight?


    "Mm! I really appreciate with gratitude for this information. Is there something you expect from us?" Elysia nodded with a charming smile.


    "Hm, I''ve got the answer to what you didn''t say. Please keep that information to only you and the girl beside you. No one else should know it, am I clear? With that being said, what are your ns after this, Elysia?" Kenji was being professional by keeping hisposure in speaking.


    "Going to explore a lot of ces, I guess?" Elysia tilted her head slightly.


    "Well, if that''s what you want to do, I have an offer. No, these are some offers for our good rtions. First of all, if you want to auction something, pleasee to our Minamoto n more than anything else. We will give you the best offer from the market price. Second, I think you''ve seen thest page of the document. Our country will have another international turn this month to explore mysterious ancient ruins at the bottom of the Pacific Ocean. I want you to go with us to explore those underwater ruins." Kenji made a steeple of his fingers with a confident glow on his face.


    "International turn? Ruins in the Pacific Ocean? Thest ce monitored by the internationalwork?" Elysia turned to thest page of the document once again to confirm that.


    "As it is written there, it is the most mysterious ruin at the moment. The International Esper Association made an agreement with all the countries involved.


    Every country will have their turn ording to the rotation date. Japan will have another chance the day after tomorrow for a whole week because of sudden cooperation operation. Well, it''s actually a joint team with other countries." Kenji grasped his hand and leaned forward. He wanted to see Elysaia''s expression in its entirety.


    "I see... Two days from now, is it?" Elysia consulted Elena and Rhea for a moment. After that, she told Sylvia and Vanessa what had happened telepathically.


    "That doesn''t sound bad, Ely. If your master and the Goddess of Nature don''t mind, then that''s what we''re going to do. I mean, we can get help from them and go with our own loot if we find something good. We have Space Bag, so we''ll get out safely, hehehe..." Sylviaughed happily because she was satisfied with Elysia''s approach now. No one could mess with them.


    "Mm, we''lle with your squad. We''ll be back here the day after tomorrow." Elysia conveyed her approval.


    "That''s good. But, we will depart from Tokyo. If youe here, then we will prepare a jet for you." Kenji shrugged his shoulders slightly.


    "Hm, then we''ll head straight to Tokyo the day after tomorrow. Please tell us where we''ll meet." Elysia changed her answer.


    "Scan this." Kenji disyed a QR Code on his tablet screen. After Elysia asked that, he exined a bit. "You just have toe to this point. Someone will escort you to the base."


    "All right." Elysia just nodded while looking at the marker on the map.


    "Uhm, can Ie too? It''s not a dangerous operation or a secret mission, is it?" Erina raised her hand and gave her father a pleading look.


    "I don''t mind if you want toe along, Erina. However, you also need to ask your grandfather for permission." Kenji doesn''t mind at all if his daughter wants toe along.


    Erina just sped her hands while looking at her grandfather with a pleading sparkle in her eyes.


    "Very well, we will all go there then. But, you still need to be taken care of by Mio." Mitsuzuka sighed as he didn''t feel any harm in giving permission just this time. "Just don''t turn anything into gold, or we''ll have international military problems, hahaha!"


    "Mou~ I know that." Erina pouted. Even so, she ended up smiling sweetly because she was too excited. This was perhaps the first time she followed her father and grandfather in their military business.


    Erina conveyed her excitement to Elysia and Sylvia. After that, Elysia decided to leave, but Erina''s family first asked her to stay together.


    Because of that, Elysia and Sylvia simplyplied with the request before they were allowed to leave.

 Chapter 606 - Treasure Hunting (1)

    <h4>Chapter 606 - Treasure Hunting (1)</h4>


    Erina and Mio returned to the main room after escorting Elysia and Sylvia out of the mansion''s territory. She sat near her father again and asked curiously. "Father, do you have a hidden agenda by inviting Elysia-san and Sylvia-san to participate in that international task in the Pacific Ocean?"


    "Hm, I just want to know what they''re going to do there. Besides, we can assess their real strength there. Well, they''re also obviously going to be seduced by other country''s youths, maybe? How are they going to get out of that situation? Hm, the same goes for you, Erina. So, make sure you always keep your distance from pests." Kenji replied casually.


    "Ooh~ So it''s like that. But, I won''t allow anyone to inflict any harm on them." Erina emphasized her point.


    "No one will harm them. Even your grandfather is surprisingly well-behaved for unknown reasons." Kenji shook his head.


    "What do you mean by that?" Mitsuzuka frowned.


    "Nothing. You were just being a selfish and arrogant prick yesterday. Luckily, whoever you''re dealing with has no ill intentions, or we''re in trouble." Kenji rolled his eyes.


    "Do you believe that Elysia has something to do with that golden seraphim? Well, the possibilities are there. However, I have a different reason because of that girl''s attitude. I put her in a predicament by cornering her, but she surprisingly responded to everything quite casually. But, she seemed to be acting differently just now." Mitsuzuka folded his arms in front of his chest.


    "Yeah, she just doesn''t want to be bothered by your interrogation anymore. The warning is clear. She''s a strong potential ally. Let''s prove my guess the day after tomorrow." Kenji put his tablet screen on after reading a report.


    "Hm, good. We got cooperation requests from the Russian and American teams. I hope they don''t have a silly game over this." Mitsuzuka stroked his beard.


    "That''s why you sent some additional warships just in case, right? They left this morning." Kenji sighed.


    "???" Erina has many question marks in mind. She looked at Mio, but thetter didn''t respond much.


    It was like they were on standby for war. However, it was just a peaceful underwater ruin exploration task, right?


    At that moment, two girls walked down a rather crowded street with pedestrians. They originally wanted to find a ce that was a bit quiet, but they came to a crowded ce instead.


    "Ely, Ely, E-Ely~ Why are weing to a crowded ce? I thought we were going to a quiet ce." Sylvia smiled in amusement to see Elysia''s troubled face.


    "Umm, somehow, your statement sounds a bit wrong... But, well, we seem to have gone the wrong way, Sylvi. Maps suck sometimes." Elysiaughed awkwardly.


    "That doesn''t really matter. We''ll find a suitable ce for take-offter. Ooh~ I can smell a tantalizing aroma from there. Hum, I reckon it''s a food and hawker-only shopping district, right? Let''s buy some food supplies before we go to China, Ely. The ruins can wait, but the food can''t." Sylvia pulled Elysia''s hand to the district with that delicious smell.


    "Meow." Vanessa meowed while looking up. She totally agreed with Sylvia.


    "Hm, okay. It''s still early, and I think those shops serve breakfast and lunch box packages for the workers or students." Elysia justplied with the request casually, even though she knew the one who needed to pay for everything was herself. "So, what do you want to buy? Tell me, and we''ll get it."


    Sylvia considered her decision for a moment. The shops there both had their own charms, but she ended up relying solely on her sense of smell to decide.


    After visiting more than seven food vendors, Sylvia and Vanessa felt that was enough for their trip to another part of the world.


    However, a shop that had just opened really caught Sylvia''s attention a lot because she could see an inverted cone shape with cream on top.


    "That''s obviously an ice cream shop. Let''s buy that, and let''s go right away?" Sylvia pointed her palm at the ice cream shop.


    "Okay." Elysia didn''t mind that.


    They then entered the shop and ced their food shopping bag on the table before going to the ice cream stand.


    "???" Elysia was stunned for a moment when she saw the Turkish ice cream stand there.


    Sylvia was so engrossed in looking at the ice cream there, but she was at a loss to decide. Thus, she wanted to ask for advice. "Ely, which one do you want to buy? Hmm?"


    Sylvia noticed that Elysia was staring at an ice cream stand on the other side. "You want that? Let''s get that then."


    "E-eh?" Elysia was surprised because Sylvia suddenly pulled her hand to go to the Turkish ice cream.


    "Hello." The ice-cream seller was greeted with a friendly smile. He was happy to see two lovely young girlse to this shop as first customers right after opening. A good omen and fortune.


    "Uhm, this one only has one vor, huh..." Sylvia couldn''t find the list of vors on the menu. Thus, she cleared her throat and cast a simple Japanese spell to buy something, just as Ely had taught her. "I''d like to buy one for us."


    "With pleasure." The ice-cream seller nodded in understanding. He didn''t want to disappoint these two girls.


    Sylvia anticipated what kind of ice cream they would get. She held out her hand to receive a cone of ice cream when the seller gave one, but to her surprise, she only got an empty cone instead.


    "What kind of trick is this? Ely, why did this ice cream seller take back the ice cream? This isn''t invisible ice cream either. A scam?" Sylvia looked at Elysia in confusion. She checked her empty cone, but it was just a cone.


    "..." Elysia just smiled in amusement. The ice cream seller then gave another one, but Sylvia again got an empty cone.


    "Uuh, this is really a scam. Ely, it''s called an ice cream scam. The seller won''t give out ice cream. Let''s go to the ss stand over there." Sylvia pursed her lips. She had already received seven empty cones, and she was afraid that Elysia would have to pay more for the disappointment.


    "Hehe, it''s called Turkish ice cream tricks." Elysia patted Sylvia''s head before facing the ice cream seller by cing the money on the table. "Excuse me, seller-san. You made my friend sad. Can we get the real ones without a trick? Here''s the payment."


    "Haha, my apologies. Your foreign friend is really innocent, miss. This is for both of you, free." The ice-cream seller gave away two ice creams.


    "Thank you, seller-san." Elysia asked Sylvia to ept one while she took one. After that, they bought some other variant of ice cream before they left the shop.


    On the way to a deserted ce, the two of them were really eye-catching. However, the passersby could only stand aside in awe and admiration. After all, two stunning foreign beauties couldn''t be seen every time. As long as the opportunity was there, of course, they would enjoy it.


    Although, some came with bad intentions and stalked those beauties.


    "Psst, Ely, someone''s stalking us." Sylvia spoke in a whisper-like voice after they entered a secluded alley.


    "It''s okay, Sylvi. We''re just going to fly away from here." Elysia immediately applied invisible magic right after they turned at the fork in the alley.


    The stalkers were left confused because the stunning beauties had just disappeared from the alley. It was just a turn, and they lost track?


    "Look at them, clearly not having good intentions. They are lucky that we are quite busy and don''t have time to give them a bad day." Sylvia snorted and put all their food and snacks into her Space Bag.


    "Forget them, let''s go. Treasures are waiting for us." Elysia took out her Gravy Ark.


    "Yay, a ce that holds so many mysterious things and treasure fields, here wee~" Sylvia raised her hand and climbed onto the Gravy Ark.


    The journey of about two thousand kilometers was taken in about three hours.


    Sylvia was somewhat surprised that Elysia asked to stop above the sea. "Why are we stopping here, Ely?"


    "We will explore the territory of China for the next two days. Let''s start with the South China Sea first. Underneath, there is said to be an unknown ruin and many alleged treasures from pirates of the past. Well, who knows if we will find a fortune and resources." Elysia revoked her invisible magic and checked the maps.


    The South China Sea was vast, and she couldn''t find the exact coordinates of what was listed in the report just like that.


    "Hm, thirteen kilometers that way, and we''ll get to this marker, huh. All right, let''s go over there and dive under the sea!" Elysia erected her invisible magic again for fear that someone would detect them.


    "Ooh! Treasures and resources in underwater exploration." Sylvia was excited and controlled the Gravy Ark to follow Captain Elysia''s orders.


    *Ssh*


    Something like falling into the water. A border guard ship happened nearby, and the crew was confused by that mysterious ssh.


    "Phew, that''s the navy for sure. Quickly continue to the bottom of the sea, Sylvi. We need to find a hidden trough around here. Vann, please help us find it." Elysia breathed a sigh of relief.


    "All right, captain." Sylvia saluted.


    "At your service, master." Vanessa also saluted before she looked around with a sharp gaze.. Unfortunately, her focus was diverted several times due to the fish and other strange sea creatures.

 Chapter 607 - Treasure Hunting (2)

    <h4>Chapter 607 - Treasure Hunting (2)</h4>


    "Wow, the fish here look so weird. Your magic energy can stillst long enough, Ely? I feel the pressure here is quite high." Sylvia controlled the Gravy Ark to enter into arge trough near the ancient shipwreck among the coral reefs.


    It was only one hundred meters deep from the mouth of the trough to the bottom. Around them today, there are many models of inscriptions that, at first nce, look like puzzles with particr mechanisms.


    "Well, it''s the deep-sea fish, Sylvi. I can sustain this barrier for half a day without fail. Hum, please take a look at the mechanics around here, Sylvi. They say that this ce might be hiding something, and this trough is probably man-made." Elysia looked around with her sacred vision active. She wanted to confirm the truth of the information from Erina''s father.


    ''Hm, yes, there is a secret passage in the stone wall over there. The entrance was sealed by a spiral stone door with an unknown mechanism. Shall we destroy it instead of struggling with the puzzle, Ely?'' Elena came up with the most straightforward solution, ording to her.


    ''Uh, that sounds easy. But, will it be okay? I mean, the uninvited might be here because of the explosion or themotion.'' Elysia tried to think of another solution.


    It was an ancient mechanism where no one knew how it worked. Literally, brute force was indeed the easiest way to break in, just like what Elena did in the mysterious ind maze a few days ago.


    ''Then just make a hole the size of your body diameter, Ely. We''ll go in by swimming. Hm, but you need to make sure your crew is protected from pressure and radar detection or whatever. I feel we are not alone here.'' Elena folded her arms and tried to examine Elysia''s surroundings.


    ''I agree with Master Elena. At five o''clock to the north, a group of divers at a depth of ny meters from the water''s surface. They are probably less than a kilometer away from us now. I identally saw them just as we were about to enter this trough.'' Rhea told her the results of her observations.


    ''Diver? In this South China Sea? Is it possible they are part of the navy and scientists who will research this ce? How do they look, Rhea?'' Elena felt her guess was correct.


    ''There was a metal capsule the size of three elephants camouged in a coral reef. The divers are wearing strange metal armor.'' Rhea revealed what she had seen before.


    ''I see, so special divers, huh... Ely, they''re not ordinary divers and will probably be here in a few minutes. Quickly dig a hole there, save the Gravy Ark, and go inside by swimming. Don''t forget to provide cover for you and your crew.'' Elena reminded Elysia to move quickly.


    Elysia just nodded because she could see the divers in question with her sacred vision. Therefore, she asked Sylvia to approach the spiral stone wall.


    It was covered in moss and coral, barely visible. Sylvia was confused about what Elysia was going to do. Still, she was instantly shocked when her friend suddenly punched a hole in the stone wall.


    The spiral stone entrance was more than two meters thick, but a hole the size of an adult was created quickly.


    "Sylvi, Vann, we will enter by swimming. I will cast protection magic on you, and please don''t separate yourself from me, understand?" Elysia raised her finger to emphasize her point.


    "En." Sylvia and Vanessa looked at each other and nodded to Elysia.


    After that, Elysia wrapped everyone in protective magic that followed their bodies'' shape. The Gravy Ark was stored in the Space Bag, and they entered the hole in turn. Elysia guided her treasure-hunting group went deeper.


    A few momentster, a group of fully equipped divers descended into the trough to carry out their task. They were like an astronaut wearing a special underwater full metal armor.


    After observing the strange carvings and intricate puzzles on the stone walls, the divers took some pictures with an underwater camera.


    The shlights shed several times. At that moment, one of the divers identally saw a mysterious hole in a remote side of the wall. He gestured to his team and pointed to the hole.


    Then, the divers immediately approached the hole. They looked at each other because they knew that that hole wasn''t there yesterday.


    One of them tried to shine a light into the hole with a bright shlight. To his surprise, it was a hidden passage. Apparently, it was pretty deep and winding butrge enough for several people to enter. The small entrance was the only problem. Someone might have been here before them and got in there.


    He informed everyone about that with hand signnguage. Then, the brave one tried to measure his body size to fit into the hole. Unfortunately, his armor was too big and prevented him from entering.


    Therefore, they split the team into two. One stood guard there, and the other returned to the submarine to report. The higher-ups had to send another special force for this new discovery.


    Meanwhile, Elysia''s group had just passed through the passage. They had probably dived more than two hundred meters from their starting point. Surprisingly, they found their way up and ended up on the water surface.


    ''It''s like a cave, or maybe a dungeon, Sylvia. Ouch, it''s so damp, dark, and creepy. Do ghosts also exist under the sea?'' Elysia muttered as she came out of the water.


    She looked around, somewhat horrified because she could see many hollow purple walls with several branching passages. The atmosphere just gave off an eerie bad feeling everywhere he looked.


    ''Haha, no worries, Ely. There are many strange and disgusting ghosts here, but they will not dare disturb us. Unless they want to be eliminated.'' Sylvia patted Elysia''s back with a confident smile.


    ''Uuh, I''m afraid to use my sacred vision here now because of you. This is where the pirates or whoever made this ce to hide their treasure, right?'' Elysia looked left and right with slight goosebumps. She wasn''t too afraid of ghosts, but her heart couldn''t stand the jumpscare.


    ''Then, please wait a moment. I''ll get all those weird and disgusting creatures out of here.'' Sylvia narrowed her eyes, and her blood-red eyes sparkled slightly. She emitted a sinister aura that threatened all the surrounding evil spirits.


    Those subtle creatures then ran away as fast as they could. The scary devil came to threaten their existence.


    ''En, now they''ve run quite a distance. You can use your eye ability without fear, Ely. Which path should we take for the treasure?'' Sylvia put her hands on her waist and puffed out her chest slightly.


    ''Hm, wait a moment...'' Elysia activated her sacred vision again. His eyes gleamed with a purplish-blue light to scan his surroundings thoroughly, including what would await them deep in the passages.


    ''It looks like an ancient cemetery. Uhh, I can see some skulls there. And there is like a treasure room. Oh no, I just realized this is just a maze with a few traps.'' Elysia pointed to a passage and continued to stare there.


    ''So, it''s been decided. Let''s go there. Vann, please stand guard in the back row while I walk in front as the vanguard.'' Sylvia gave an ok hand gesture.


    ''Roger.'' Vanessa saluted.


    They then went to the passage that Elysia pointed to and traced the maze. Due to Elysia''s advanced perception and Sylvia''s reliable instincts, there weren''t any traps triggered because of them.


    They arrived at a hidden room that looked like a secret base at first nce. Many human bones were strewn everywhere, and all of them seemed so old and crumbly with age.


    However, there was a throne-like stone with a skeleton sitting on it.


    ''Hm, is that a pirate from the past? Well, he must be living in luxury and fame. Oh, look at the jewels he still wears even though he''s dead.'' Sylvia circled the skull on the throne. ''By the way, where''s the treasure room, Ely?''


    ''En, it can''t be wrong anymore. It''s over there. Behind that sliding stone door.'' Elysia pointed to a stone wall.


    ''Well, I didn''t expect the ancient civilization to be quite advanced either. They could have made a hideout like this in the past. I wonder what might end the era of magic on Earth. The ancients were considered very strong and masters of magic, but very few remain in this day and age.'' Elena shook her head from within the Soul Realm.


    ''Some of them still remain in this world, but they are far weaker than the humans of the magic era?'' Rhea wondered too.


    ''Who knows? But, Earth has at least some deities and gods. It''s just, I don''t know if they are stronger than Vrelenia''s Gods.'' Elena began to assume.


    ''I think it''s unlikely to be true because Earth is not as rich as Vrelenia in terms of magic energy.'' Rhea shook her head. But, she still wondered why this world could groom someone like Elysia and Elena.


    ''You may be right, Rhea.'' Elena just shrugged her shoulders.


    Meanwhile, Sylvia tried to open the sliding stone door with brute force. She pulled the door to shift with all her might, but it only moved a few centimeters.


    "Ugh, this is so heavy!" Sylvia ended up using reinforcement magic.


    ''Shh... Your voice echoes here. Please keepmunicating in telepathy.'' Elysia covered Sylvia''s mouth in reflex.


    Sylvia just nodded and pulled the stone door aside. The gems and treasures gleamed as if to dazzle everyone''s eyes.. The treasures of the past were hidden there.

 Chapter 608 - Agenda In South Korea

    <h4>Chapter 608 - Agenda In South Korea</h4>


    ''Ely, only a few of these treasures contain magic energy. Just this crystal and some of these weird pieces. Err... The colorful seeds? Anyway, the rest is just gems and precious metals.'' Sylvia pursed her lips and reported the loot to Elysia.


    Elysia looked at the empty room. A small mountain full of treasures had disappeared into Sylvia''s Space Bag. Sylvia and Vanessa were so enthusiastic about looting it all. However, they separated the precious resources into special containers.


    ''Let me see.'' Elysia received the pouch and looked at its contents.


    Inside, she could find some colorful ores and some mysterious crystals. It did contain magic energy, albeit somewhat different from what she could find in Vrelenia.


    ''About four kilograms. Nice, let''s get out of here, Sylvi. The divers might get here.'' Elysia put the pouch into her Space Bag, and no one objected.


    ''Okay but, do we need to loot the one that''s on the skeletons? They look valuable too.'' Sylvia tugged at the hem of Elysia''s sleeve.


    ''Ehm... What if it''s cursed? We''re greedy enough to loot the treasure room over there. Let''s just leave them there. Let the people who wille here have a little share too.'' Elysia shook her head and immediately wrapped the three of them in protective magic with invisibility.


    ''Hehe, maybe you''re right, Ely. I can feel the evil aura from the gems in this and that skeleton.'' Sylvia just obeyed, and the three of them immediately ran away from there.


    By the time they arrived near the caveke, a dozen people armored like astronauts could be seen everywhere. The people were busy researching the cave, full of questions and wonder. That ce was a new discovery that held a million mysteries.


    Elysia gave a telepathic reminder to Sylvia and Vanessa to enter theke carefully, without creating sshes or noise.


    *Blob*


    A little noise in the smallke rmed the researchers. They pointed their shlights at the sound source nimbly, but there was nothing. Therefore, they just shrugged their shoulders and went to examine the cave again.


    ''Phew, we''ve made it out. It''s a wless operation, Captain Elysia. We win the jackpot, and the losers will only have the leftovers, hehe...'' Sylvia wiped her non-existent sweat in a satisfiedugh. She controlled the Gravy Ark to fly out of the sea.


    "Mm." Elysia just nodded and looked behind her once more. She was sure the underwater cave would be visited by many people soon.


    "Well, hopefully, they''ll be okay since those traps aren''t human-friendly." Vanessa pointed out the truth.


    "..." Elysia fell silent, and Sylvia nodded in agreement. Even so, it was no longer their business.


    "Ely, where are we going now? Back to Japan?" Sylvia asked as they were already floating in the sky.


    "No, let''s continue our journey to-." Elysia thought of converting those treasures into money since they didn''t mean much to her. However, Elena did not share the same opinion.


    ''Ely, don''t go to China for that. If you want to auction or sell the treasures, go to another country. We find them all in the South China Sea. They may recognize some of the treasures. You know what I mean, right?'' Elena immediately prevented Elysia from going there.


    ''Then, where are we going? Back to Japan?'' Elysia also thought it made sense.


    ''No, we''d better go to South Korea for that. We can give that btch a little punishment too. What do you think?'' Elena threw in a very brilliant suggestion. She sounded very excited to convey that.


    ''South Korea? But, I''m not proficient in Korean. Is it okay if I use English? Then how am I supposed to find that woman in such a country?'' Elysia didn''t have any objections, but she was still constrained somehow.


    ''We''ll find a way there. Now, you just have to go there. We can hire a trantor if necessary. Besides, we can go to the International Esper Association and get acquainted with some well-known people there, or maybe some young masters from prominent ns, hehe... You can use them to your advantage just with your beauty. Um, you actually can y them in your palms and fingers~'' Elena gave a little exnation with a rhythm.


    ''Imposing a deserved punishment, hmm... So, we will ask someone with influence and authority to track down that woman? Well, let''s do that. Hopefully, that woman is still in South Korea. If she returns to Japan, Erina-san might be able to help out a lot.'' Elysia didn''t feel there was any harm in doing that.


    ''Hum-mm, yes, that''s it.'' Elena nodded with satisfaction.


    "Ely, why don''t you finish your sentence? I''m still waiting for you, you know?" Sylvia pouted slightly.


    "Ah, yes, sorry. Let''s go that way. We''re going to South Korea to auction off some of the treasures we found earlier for money. Hm, we might be able to get some interesting stuff at the auction house if we have enough money." Elysia pointed towards the northeast.


    "Aye, captain!" Sylvia saluted, and they immediately shot towards South Korea.


    Birds could be seen flying in the twilight sky. Two girls were walking on the somewhat deserted street with some confusing feelings. They were near the beach, and Elysia could only rely on maps and a trantor app on her smartphone.


    "Ely, I know we''re lost, but it''s almost night. Do you really not know thenguage of this ce?" Sylvia asked in amazement.


    "Uuh, yes, sorry. I can''t speak Korean other than everyday words that are easy to remember. This is also the first time I set foot in South Korea." Elysia looked left and right in confusion.


    "Hm, is it possible... This country applies thenguage of gods? Hmm, this looks like writing in Japanese, well, just simr. Anyway, if there''s nothing we can understand here, why did wee to this country? Uuh, multinguage in every area very troublesome." Sylvia shook her head as she didn''t want to understand theplexity of this world''snguage.


    "You don''t need to worry, Sylvi. We are now in the metropolis, Busan City. We are close to Japan, actually. We are still quite far from the city center since wended close to the coast. Look at the tall buildings over there. But, let''s sit there for a while watching the sunset. I''ll order a taxi while looking for a good trantor." Elysia invited Sylvia to go to a bench near the coastal path.


    "Ah, yep, you''re smart, Ely. We just need a trantor. We can wait while eating some snacks and ice cream and watching the sunset. Hum-mm~ Sounds great." Sylvia instantly became cheerful. She forgot that Elysia had not answered why they came to this country over the others.


    Elysia let Vanessae with Sylvia to eat snacks while watching the sunset, and she busied herself with her smartphone.


    She opened the international worksheetwork and used the filter feature to disy services in South Korea. She tried to find suitable people to hire to make her life there easier.


    ''Well, it''s a bit difficult to find a suitable person... Why is everything appearing in Korean now? Does it redirect us somewhere else? Let''s use auto-trante then.'' Elysia felt a little bit confused, but she just didn''t make a fuss about it.


    Elena and Rhea helped with their opinions regarding the people who caught Elysia''s attention, even if only for a moment. Until they finally could find the one that fits best.


    ''Yep, a nice professional female trantor who is just starting her career. She is multilingual and seems reliable. Ah, she seems to have other careers and skills too. Hmm, she graduated from a reputablew university. But, why did she be a trantor for tourists?'' Elysia was utterly clueless about that information.


    ''Forget the trivia, Ely. We cannot determine someone''s career based solely on their education. You are one example, actually. A graduate of technical school, but you plunged into the world of agriculture and economics. Oh, no, you got into the realm of magic and divinew now, hehe...'' Elena couldn''t help but chuckle to remind Elysia of that.


    ''Uh, well... you''re right, master. Let''s request this site to connect us to thisdy. We need her help now. Un, let''s help the neer by bing her first customer in her portfolio.'' Elysia immediately contacted the admin on the international site and sent her request by following the procedure.


    "Have you found a suitable person, Ely? Come enjoy this with me. This ce is quite peaceful, it seems. Oh, I mean here. If it was there, it was quite noisy and rowdy. I wonder why those people are so busy cornering that couple. Are they the robbers?" Sylvia handed over ice cream to Elysia and pointed to the side.


    "Hmm?" Elysia nodded and received the ice cream. She then looked in the indicated direction. Sure enough, a group of thugs was cornering a pair of lovebirds.


    The girl took cover behind the boy, but the boy himself was scared silly and couldn''t say anything.


    "Oh, they finally gave their money, and their lives were saved. Hm, lives are worth more, after all. Then, they fled as fast as they could from the robbers. The robbersughed at each other. Oh no, now they are spotted us and will probably target us. They''reing towards us now." Sylvia narrated the event in a whisper-like voice.


    "Uuu, why are you narrating it like that, Sylvi? Let''s get away from here then." Elysia could see an annoying problem wasing.


    "No worry, Ely. We don''t have to run away from those bugs and pests. They can''t do anything to us. Let me deal with this by teaching them a valuable lesson if they dare to bother us. Their number and existence mean nothing to us. Please eat your ice cream and let this Devil Princess take care of everything, hehe...." Sylvia pretended not to see the thugs as she tried to reassure Elysia.

 Chapter 609 - Translator Agent

    <h4>Chapter 609 - Trantor Agent</h4>


    "Yo, beautifuldies, you look like tourists. Do you need help from the brothers over here to show you some of our culture, hmm? We know some nice ces, the experience that you will never forget. Right, guys?" The punk guy nced at his friends with a lewd smile on his face.


    "Fwooh, look at those well-developed bodies and their lovely yet stunning faces. Are they perhaps supermodels? Hey, youngdies, where are you shooting the film? This big brother will be happy to serve you all night long." The fat man stood in front of the two girls with a slight bow of respect.


    "Heh, how about you girlse with us for something fun? Let us show you the world of adults full of pleasure, heaven on earth." The tall yet skinny man grinned and couldn''t even take his eyes off those nice melons.


    "Wow! Look at that beautiful pussy over there. Ahem, I mean, it''s not good for two girls like you to be in this ce alone. Why don''t we go to the bar over there and get to know each other?" The brown-skinned man licked his lips.


    The thugs took turns trying to seduce the two girls in various ways and approaches. However, the girls didn''t answer, and the cat didn''t even meow.


    Because of that, one of them got annoyed and decided to use a primitive approach. "Yo, beautifuldies, it''s not good to ignore us. Are you perhaps feeling afraid? Uh, my bad. We are actually virtuous and rule-abiding city dwellers. You don''t need to worry. We''ll take you home, hehe..."


    Sylvia smiled sweetly when one of the presumptuous yet ignorant men brought his face closer. "Hey, you stinky, filthy insect, are you done with your trashtalking? Although I don''t know what you''re saying, I realize that anything from you is nothing more than dirt and bullshit. I''m giving you a chance to leave in three seconds, or you''ll regret it. Oh, that''s if you understand what I''m saying, hehe..."


    The thugs looked at each other in astonishment. None of them could understand what the snow-white-haired and red-eyed girl was saying.


    "Oh, shit. Brother, do you know what this girl said? I have no idea about any foreignnguages."


    "Why are you asking me? But, she said that with a friendly voice and a sweet smile. So, maybe she just wants to be drilled senseless?"


    "Oho, yes, that must be true. I like cooperative girls. Then, let''s go somewhere fun."


    "Three." Sylvia started counting and gave the symbol three with her finger.


    Elysia just sighed and closed her eyes. ''Please don''t kill anyone, Sylvi.''


    ''En, I won''t get my hands dirty for them, Ely.'' Sylvia reassured Elysia.


    At that moment, several people were around there, and they could witness two girls being bullied by a group of thugs. However, none of them dared to intervene to interfere. They just watched or recorded the incident while waiting for the hero to save the damsel in distress.


    "Hey, can any of you understand what she''s saying? She probably speaks Russian."


    "I don''t know, but she seems to be counting downs?"


    "Well, it''s a bit difficult because of thenguage barrier. Anyway, my patience is running out. Let''s have some fun together, youngdies, hehe..."


    The thugs were still talking other nonsense, but Sylvia had finished giving them three seconds.


    "One, zero. You have neither chance nor mercy then. I can see you looking at our bodies with lust and obscenity. Why don''t you just embrace your inner desires and vent them among each other? Don''t thank me and goodbye." Sylvia''s eyes glinted with a fleeting reddish glow. She pointed at the open beach a few dozen meters away and smiled sweetly.


    "Oh? Wow! A party with a dozen pretty hookers!? Whoever threw the party, you son of a btch, count me in!" One of the thugs turned around and shouted excitedly. His fellow thugs also immediately followed there with passion.


    "Well, let''s get away from here now, Ely. Whates next will tarnish your innocence and I don''t want this one for you to see." Sylvia stood up and grabbed Elysia''s hand.


    "What did you do to them, Sylvi?" Elysia asked in surprise. She assumed it was hypnotic or illusory magic but wasn''t quite sure. Even so, she went along with Sylvia.


    "Not much, I just amplify their inner desire. But, it seems their lust and obscenity is taking over their dirty brains now." Sylvia shrugged her shoulders.


    Shortly after, a slightmotion ensued, and several police cars approached. However, Elysia, Sylvia, and Vanessa just walked away from there as if they weren''t involved at all.


    The police immediately arrived because someone reported that a group of thugs was about to rape two tourist girls. However, what they encountered in the current scene was a group of crazy people doing the unspeakable on the open beach.


    "Ely, let''s find a hotel first. Ah, what about the trantor you talked about earlier? When will that persone?" Sylvia brought back the previous topic.


    "You look very satisfied, Sylvi. Some cops will probablye to us sooner orter to question us." Elysia heaved a subtle sigh.


    "The police? What''s wrong with them? What gives them the right to question us?" Sylvia tilted her head slightly.


    "They''rew enforcement. But never mind. We''ll do something about itter. That''s if they can find us." Elysia shook her head.


    "Yes, that''s it, Ely!" Sylvia hugged Elysia''s arm happily.


    After a few minutes of walking, Elysia stopped in her tracks because the hotel and motel in front had a pink aura. It also smelled like perfume and alcohol with a rather strange atmosphere. Several women and men could be seen entering the premises with suspicious intentions.


    "Eh, wait. That''s not an aura, but amp. Looks like we took the wrong path at the intersection earlier. Let''s go to a hotel that looks like a building in the next district." Elysia immediately turned around and walked away from there with hurried steps.


    "E-eh? What''s with that ce, Ely?" Sylvia was astonished by Elysia''s sudden change in n.


    "Nothing, we just took the wrong path. It''s a hotel and motel for adults." Elysia didn''t want to exin much.


    "Ooh~ Yeah, adult only things are suck." Sylvia just nodded as if she understood. She didn''t even look back to check because she believed in Elysia.


    Meanwhile, a girl wearing a ck coat in a detective agency building felt excited. She never thought that a client woulde from an internationalwork on the first day of her career. Even so, she tried her best to hide her excitement for some reason.


    "Hm, my client wants to meet with me immediately to discuss the assignment? The sooner the better, and if possible now. Wait a minute, it''s already outside working hours and I''m about to go home..." The young detective loosened her shoulders as she read the request details.


    "Don''t be like that, Eun-Hee. It''s not bad to just meet up anyway. Let''s keep the contact. Hmm, looks like this person is a tourist from thend of cherry blossoms. This number is, yes, there''s no mistaking it. Let''s call back my first client then~" Eun-Hee took her handbag after making a decision.


    "Hey, what made you look so excited on your first day at the office, Inspector Eun-Hee?" A man greeted from behind.


    "Wow, you surprised me, senior. I got a client from an internationalwork." Eun-Hee replied politely.


    "Ho? You''ve got a client on your first day, and from an internationalwork? Tourists from foreign countries, maybe? Do you need an assistant for this case?" The man gave a friendly smile.


    "I''ll ask for rted information first, senior. With that being said, please excuse me." Eun-Hee walked away after receiving a nod from her senior.


    The man narrowed his eyes while staring at that voluptuous girl, who was still so fresh and delicious. He then walked away with a strange smile on his face.


    "What''s wrong with my workce? I can see all the men there as if they want to swallow me as a predator. Is it because they want my body? Uuh, those men who are controlled by their dong. I think, working for thew is the right thing, but all men are the same, it makes no difference." Eun-Hee whispered softly and snorted.


    She was aware of her shorings, which was her mainint. However, she knew those nasty men wouldn''t darey their finger on her without a second thought.


    She tried to contact her first client via text message, and the reply came almost instantly. Her client asked for a meeting at a hotel that happened to be nearby, pretty sus.


    "Avani Central Busan Hotel? Is this a trap from those nasty men or the real thing? What does my client want to do by asking for a meeting there?" Eun-Hee had her doubts. She then rechecked the identity of her client.


    "Elysia, hmm... A female client, right? But, she should at least provide her request with the original photo and some more details..." Eun-Hee smiled faintly and shook her head. She then got into her car and went to the hotel in question.


    Meanwhile, Elysia had just finished booking a double room. She and Sylvia went straight to their rooms before she started looking for information about auctions and the like. She also tried to find some information about the Esper Association.


    Unfortunately, most of the information presented was only avable in Korean. Because of that, she could only rely on the auto-trantion feature on her smartphone, even though it was sometimes unreliable.


    "Ely, would you like to take a shower with me again? I won''t be a bad girl anymore, I promise." Sylvia poked her head out of the bathroom door.


    "I''ll pass, you can take the shower first, Sylvi. Our trantor is on her way here." Elysia refused instantly.. She was afraid that the bathroom event the other day would repeat itself.

 Chapter 610 - Inspector Eun-Hee

    <h4>Chapter 610 - Inspector Eun-Hee</h4>


    "Hmm?" Sylvia and Vanessa were engrossed in watching videos of cute animal behavior on Elysia''s smartphone. Still, a message suddenly arrived and interrupted the fun.


    Sylvia just shrugged her shoulders and went to knock on the bathroom door. "Ely, a message came into your smartphone. Is this from the trantor we talked about earlier?"


    "Eh-ah, yes, please wait a moment." Elysia answered. A few momentster, she came out of the bathroom in her bath pajamas, fresh and smelling great.


    "Uuh, I know you always smell good, but why does your scent seduce me now, Ely? Anyway, here it is." Sylvia took a deep breath of Elysia''s scent before she returned Elysia''s smartphone.


    "Is it like that?" Elysia was surprised herself. This wasn''t the first time someone had said that to her, but she didn''t really understand her scent.


    She simply brushed the topic aside and checked thetest iing message. It was from a trantor that she would hire, but the person asked to meet at a cafe opposite the hotel rather than the hotel restaurant.


    "En, this is from the trantor we talked about earlier. She asked us to meet at the cafe of her choice instead." Elysia told the girls who were looking at her with curious eyes.


    "A cafe? It doesn''t matter anyway. She might feel awkward or maybe not feel safe for some reason. Do you know the location of the cafe, Ely? We haven''t had dinner yet, and I don''t want to get lost..." Sylvia twiddled with her fingers.


    "En, she already gave me the location. Let''s go there now. Vann, let''s go." Elysia nodded after checking the map in her chat app.


    "Ehm, are you going to go out in just those clothes, master?" Vanessa looked confusedly at her master.


    "Eh-ah? Mm, I almost forgot. Thanks for reminding me, Vann. Let me change my clothes first." Elysia returned to the bathroom. Three minutester, she came out in a neat yet elegant dress.


    "Mm, you look beautiful whatever you wear. It''s a stylist modern outfit as usual." Sylvia gave an approving nod as she examined Elysia up and down.


    "I''m just wearing a neat white dress. Mm, you look absolutely stunning in your new gothic dress, Sylvi." Elysia returned thepliment while wearing her coat.


    "Hehe, are you captivated, Ely? This is the one we bought a while ago in Akihabara." Sylvia smiled seductively.


    "It''s quite cold outside. Please put this coat on too, Sylvi. Vann, let''s go." Elysia gave a warm coat to Sylvia then invited Vanessa into her warm embrace.


    "Mew." Vanessa found afortable position and curled up there.


    "Uhm, I''m a bit jealous." Sylvia looked at Vanessa with a pout.


    After that, they left their room to go to the cafe where theirnguage trantor waited.


    One hundred meters from the opposite side of the Avani Central Busan Hotel, a girl in a white sedan looked at the hotel while asionally checking her smartphone.


    She tried to test her client with her own request as she felt a little distrustful of her client''s request.


    "Hm, if this client is someone under those nasty men''s orders, I''ll find out easilyter. But, she has to follow my rules first." Eun-Hee grinned happily. She didn''t want to mess with her first client, but she also didn''t want to be fooled by anything like those poor, weak women.


    Momentster, she could see two stunning girls. One in ck and one in white robes. They were pretty eye-catching because they truly resembled a rare beautiful flower, far from the rotten world. Some passersby even stopped in their tracks just to appreciate such beauty.


    "For real? Are they my client? The supermodels from a foreign country, and perhaps, someone with a big background? They are definitely in the upper ss! If my guess is right, they can''t possibly take orders from those nasty men because those men will never might afford the beauties at this level, right?" Eun-Hee gasped when she saw the two girls enter the cafe.


    "They dared to make an offer I couldn''t possibly refuse, and I don''t want to mess it up right now. Un, let''s take this case whatever it is, and maybe it can raise my reputation to the sky, hehe." Eun-Hee rubbed her hands together while chuckling happily. Today was probably a good day for her. She then immediately got out of her car and entered the cafe.


    "Excuse me, we came at the invitation of Miss Eun-Hee. She said that she had booked a private room here." Elysia greeted the waitress in English.


    "Please wait a moment." The waitress asked her senior and immediately returned. "Yes, customer named Eun-Hee did order a private room here. However, she hasn''te yet."


    "She hasn''te yet?" Elysia felt a bit confused. She looked at Sylvia, but thetter just looked at her with a clueless gaze.


    "Mm, I''vee. I''m Miss Eun-Hee, this is proof of the private room reservation in my name." Eun-Hee showed her smartphone''s screen to the waitress.


    "Oh, all right. Then, allow me to escort you to your private room." The waitress nodded and pointed a direction with her palm.


    Elysia and Sylvia immediately turned to the ck-robed girl who had just arrived. The two of them didn''t really understand Korean, but they could tell that this one was Eun-Hee.


    Elysia checked again with the person she was going to hire as this trantor.


    Eun-Hee was a girl with long ck hair hidden under her ck coat. She has ck eyes that look a bit big because of her cute baby face, and she has smooth, shiny satin white skin.


    Broadly speaking, the real one was better than the biodata. That was what Elysia and Elena were thinking at that time.


    "Sure. I''m presume you are my client, Miss Elysia? Before anything else, let''s go to the room I''ve reserved in advance." Eun-Hee greeted with a small smile. She then gave a polite gesture before asking her client to follow her.


    After arriving in the room, Elysia ordered several rmended menus for her group but none for Eun-Hee.


    After the waitress left, Eun-Hee opened her mouth with the ideal professional attitude. "Nice to meet you. My name is Pyon Eun-Hee."


    "..." Elysia and Sylvia looked at each other.


    They tried their best not to offend anyone now, but the girl before them truly looked like a little girl trying to look mature just because of her baby face.


    "Pardon me, I''m not very good at Korean. Can you use English instead, Miss Eun-Hee?" Elysia smiled awkwardly in her English.


    Eun-Hee nodded in understanding and repeated her introduction. Elysia then responded with an introduction as well.


    "Okay, I''ve seen your request, and I have the good faith to help you with your problem. However, you forgot to include the details of the case you want me to work on. With that being said, may I know a few things before anything else, Miss Elysia?" Eun-Hee put both her hands on the table and asked the main topic.


    "Eh? But, I''ve listed everything in my request, though? I decided to contact you because you matched the criteria I was looking for, and you came without checking it?" Elysia blinked her eyes in confusion.


    "???" Eun-Hee fell into bewilderment too. She was sure that she checked all the contents of the request without fail, but did she miss something?


    Eun-Hee immediately checked it once again using her smartphone. "Err, is it possible... You''re looking for someone who knows thew and is proficient in a fewnguages? I can''t see any cases that I need to investigate in your request..."


    "En, it''s as it says there. We need someone who can solve ournguage barrier problem in South Korea." Elysia nodded with a smile.


    Eun-Hee was feeling tricked and quite possibly bamboozled. The girl before her was a young miss from a very rich family out there, the one who wanted to hire a detective just to be a trantor!


    Eun-Hee screamed in her mind. The first client in her career as an inspector wanted to hire her as a trantor.


    "Uuh..." Eun-Hee held her forehead as if sudden dizziness hade.


    "Would you ept this job? It''s actually not as simple as it looks. We also want you to help us find information about a person,pany, and organization. Can you do it as an extra service?" Elysia added with a bit of sadness in her heart. It was concerning her past, after all.


    "Please don''t tell me it''s a case of a missing person kidnapped by a crime syndicate or maybe a dark organization." Eun-Hee''s eyes sparkled as if she still had an expectation and hope. She wanted something big.


    "Why do you want to get involved in a crime case as a trantor, Miss Eun-Hee? I will tell you the details if you are willing to take this job. Can you name the price for your extra service?" Elysia felt that there was something wrong with Eun-Hee, but she just didn''t express it.


    "Uuh, please forgive me, for all praise to God. Miss Elysia, I''m an inspector, a detective, or to make it easy to understand, I''m a professional in charge of investigating criminal cases and anything rted to thew." Eun-Hee sped her hands with a slightly resigned expression.


    "Uhm... Even so, are you going to take this job? As I said before, it''s not as simple as it says in my reqeust, and that''s why I chose you.." Elysia found it a little awkward to realize Eun-Hee wasn''t a trantor, but it was better because she might get some help from intel.

 Chapter 611 - Hire A Detective

    <h4>Chapter 611 - Hire A Detective</h4>


    Eun-Hee considered her decision for a moment in mind. If she refuses this client''s request, she may end up earning a bad reputation in the first step of her career. Not to mention, her hateful seniors might mock her and make her life difficult.


    She knew that many envied her, and she couldn''t just give them a chance. Other than that, these two stunning foreign girls looked quite innocent, and her hunch didn''t warn her of anything.


    On top of that, this simple request also has a fairly high fee for just a simple thing. And again, there was a request for an extra case investigation service!


    "Very well... I''m fine being a trantor for you, but I still need to hear more details from you. So, what kind of case investigation do you want me to do?" Eun-Hee put her hands on the table with a professional smile.


    "Good." Elysia nodded and put the four photos on the table.


    Eun-Hee, Sylvia, and Vanessa looked at the photos with a different kind of curiosity. It was a photo of a girl, a building, the bigger building, and a picture of a signboard.


    "!?" Eun-Hee gasped to see thest photo. She immediately looked at Elysia in astonishment. "You want me to investigate the Martial Association? Sorry in advance, but it seems the case you have is quiteplicated, and I-"


    Elysia raised her finger to interrupt. "Please don''t jump to conclusions so quickly. You haven''t heard anything from me."


    "Ooh, um, you''re right." Eun-Hee smiled awkwardly as she realized that she was behaving unprofessionally.


    "I originally wanted to ask someone else for help, but you turned out to be a detective. So, I want you to handle this case. Okay, let''s start with the first photo. This woman''s name is Yokouchi Ringo, her mother is from Korea and her father is from South Korea. Japan--" Elysia then exined a bit about the first three photos to Eun-Hee.


    The first one was a woman who bitterly betrayed Ali six years ago. The next photo was Ali Company, Ali''s business in Japan that once belonged to him. The other was thepany involved in bringing down Ali''s career there.


    "I see... So, Ali Company, huh. This case needs quite a bit of investigation because it''s an old case. Can I know about your involvement with Ali Avery? And, what do you expect in this case?" Eun-Hee stroked her chin while processing the exnation she had just received.


    "He was an acquaintance of mine, but he died two years ago. I just wanted you to dig up some information regarding this woman, and these twopanies. I don''t expect to do anything, and you just need to find thetest information on these three things. I want to know who was involved with this woman, all kinds of information about her. Andstly, please seek information about the Esper Association, otherwise known publicly as the Martial Association." Elysia gave another additional exnation with a rxed expression.


    "Umm, alright. So, it''s all just an investigation for information, hmm. But, the Martial Association is a bit tricky, Miss Elysia. Why do you want information about them?" Eun-Hee nodded in understanding, but she still had confusion and doubts.


    "I heard about them some time ago, and wanted to find out about them. I can''t find any information on my own without the help of an expert in this field. You are an ability user yourself, are you perhaps involved with them? What do you know about Martial? This association?" Elysia stared deeply into Eun-Hee''s ck eyes.


    Elena just reminded Elysia that this girl was an ability user. Elysia also could easily confirm that by looking at Eun-Hee''s status screen.


    "!!!" Eun-Hee was rmed. She had hidden her true identity very well, but this girl was able to find out that easily!? Even so, she still kept her cool. "What makes you think so, Miss Elysia?"


    "You are a detective and a rank three esper involved with the Martial Association as well, right? It ismon knowledge for people with special powers to know about the Martial Association. So, could you share some basic information about them?" Elysia got straight to the point.


    "Err... Could it be that we''ve met somewhere before but I failed to notice you? Are you an ability user too?" Eun-Hee heaved a subtle sigh as she realized that it was pointless to y secret identity anymore.


    "This is our first meeting, and yes, but we''re from Japan and have only been involved with them recently." Elysia nodded slightly.


    "I understand, so I don''t need to bear any sanctions because this is only sharing information with fellow ability users from abroad. But, I can''t give out any confidential information about the Martial Association, okay?" Eun-Hee heaved a sigh of relief in mind.


    "Mm, I know you can''t ess any ssified information from there even if you wanted to." Elysia smiled innocently.


    "Uuu..." Eun-Hee received a critical hit as that waspletely true. She had no authority for that.


    She then took the four photos and put them in her handbag after telling her to dig up the informationter.


    "We will only be in South Korea until tomorrow night. So, please finish everything by tomorrow morning, Miss Eun-Hee." Elysia dropped a very cruel deadline bomb.


    Eun-Hee paled a little. "Tomorrow, tomorrow morning?"


    "Yup, thanks for your extra service~ You just need to mention the value I need to pay you." Elysia nodded slightly.


    "..." Eun-Hee took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. She did need money, but she seemed to need to sacrifice two days of sleep for this job.


    "We will only be in South Korea until tomorrow night. So, please finish everything by tomorrow morning, Miss Eun-Hee." Elysia dropped a very cruel deadline bomb.


    Eun-Hee paled a little. "Tomorrow, tomorrow morning?"


    "Yup, thanks for your extra service~ You just need to mention the value I need to pay you." Elysia nodded slightly.


    "..." Eun-Hee took a deep breath and let it out slowly. She did need money, but she seemed to need to sacrifice two days of sleep for this job.


    "Well, if you add up the total work of one day and two nights and the investigation of four types of information... That''s three million five hundred thousand won." Eun-Hee marked up the price, but her client didn''t mind at all. She even received two thousand dors upfront.


    "Mm, yes, I am waiting for you, Miss Eun-Hee. You will meet us at Avani Central Busan Hotel tomorrow morning. You better not disappoint me." Elysia smiled happily to solve everything with just one person''s help.


    "My professionalism is at stake here. Please leave everything to me." Eun-Hee put her hand on her upper chest.


    A whileter, Elysia''s order came, and Eun-Hee just watched two girls and a cat having dinner. She was offered to have dinner as well, but she politely declined.


    After finishing dinner, Eun-Hee decided to leave immediately toplete her task. "I''d better go now to gather all the information you want, Miss Elysia."


    "Okay, we won''t hold you back any longer. Pleasee to meet us tomorrow morning with the report, or we will knock on your door. Besides the inspector, you are also our trantor for tomorrow, okay?" Elysia smiled faintly and closed her eyes.


    Eun-Hee just nodded in understanding. She felt it was more of a threat than a reminder for some reason. She did not know what would await her if she failed toplete this investigative task.


    After Eun-Hee left, Elysia paid the bill. She and Sylvia then left the cafe.


    "Ely~" Sylvia suddenly called out between her hums. She was walking towards the hotel with Elysia, but she had other ideas.


    "Yes, is something wrong, Sylvi?" Elysia looked to the side in wonder.


    "Let''s take a short evening walk before returning to rest. Not shopping or buying anything, just a walk." Sylvia rubbed her hands together as if she was expecting something exciting.


    Elysia could notice that, but she had another concern. "Fine, but we''re wearing masks, okay?"


    "Ah, there''s no need. We''re just going for a walk like this." Sylvia put her hand on Elysia''s arm.


    "But what if thugs or bad guyse to bother us? They''ll see us as two delicious bunnies." Elysia shook her head. Prevention was better, after all.


    "Let theme and bother us then. I''ll show you how to get out of trouble easily if you want. Oh, hm, we can pretend to expect a justice-enforcement hero to save the day too, hehe... That would be fun, and I can see it. Isn''t it like that, Vann?" Sylvia chuckled and petted the cute white cat.


    Vanessa decided not to answer. She would go with her master and protect her master from any threat.


    ''Wow, that sounds fun. Let''s follow the idea of our demonic dragon girl, Ely. She seemed to have an interesting n to see. Ah, we might see our Ely forced to take decisive action when she''s in a pinch, Rhea.'' Elena voiced her agreement.


    Rhea didn''t say anything, but she just smiled tenderly in silent approval.


    Elysia scratched her head slightly and ended up relenting. She agreed to follow the devil girl for a night walk even though she knew they would invite nothing but trouble.


    Two girls and a cat took a stroll through Busan City to see the glittering metropolis downtown area. Some men looked at them like hungry wolves, but they were just engrossed in their sightseeing and small talk.


    Troubles were clearly approaching, but Sylvia anticipated it nheless.

 Chapter 612 - The Clash In The Quiet Night

    <h4>Chapter 612 - The sh In The Quiet Night</h4>


    "Ahahaha, they deserve it!" Sylviaughed with a smug expression. She had just pranked a bunch of lewd flirty guys.


    "Hmm, they fell into a deep water hole and ended up calling the fire department for help. I hope they''re okay." Elysia shook her head with a helpless expression.


    In this case and thest three groups, she couldn''t me anyone at all. Those men with suspicious intentions harmed themselves by falling into Sylvia''s traps.


    No one was seriously injured, and in truth, Sylvia hadn''t done anything to harm anyone other than leaving some traps behind and letting those suspicious men fall.


    "Hmph, they''re inviting disaster to themselves. But, they''re too stupid and not fun at all. Those self-proimed justice enforcers are also a disappointment. I haven''t toyed with them, and they''ve already fallen. I haven''t even used my nutcracker move or the banana smash to the offenders, hmph. Anyway, what do you think, Ely?" Elysia folded her arms proudly with a big smile on her face.


    "Sylvi... I can''t support this delinquent and mischief. You should be aware that we will indirectly invite trouble just because of our appearance, and this is already night. We can''t just punish everyone, right? You''ve pranked more than thirty people, and that seems to be enough. Let''s go back to the hotel, okay?" Elysia stroked Sylvia''s head and spoke in soft words.


    "Uhm, all right..." Sylvia could only nod obediently. She probably couldn''t say no every time Elysia looked at her with a tender gaze and spoke in such a gentle tone.


    Elysia then turned around. However, she was immediately taken aback because she didn''t realize that they seemed to have gone too far. It was probably a suburban area, and she had absolutely no idea where they were. The tall buildings couldn''t even be seen from there.


    "Where are we now? Do you know the way back, Sylvi, Vann?" Elysia scratched her head in confusion.


    Vanessa shook her head, but Sylvia puffed out her chest. The devil girl gave a wink and a thumbs up. "Leave it to me. I remember where we need to go."


    With that being said, Sylvia led the way, and Elysia followed without the slightest hesitation. Unfortunately, after thirty minutes of walking, Sylvia''s smile slowly faded, and it turned to restlessness.


    "Are we lost again?" Elysia smiled helplessly. It seemed they just strayed further from the downtown area.


    "Un, I''m embarrassed to say it, but we did get lost, Ely... Why do all the roads and ces here look alike? Please forgive me for being unreliable." Sylvia wore a pitiful expression while holding Elysia''s hand.


    "We''ll be fine since we still have the online map here~" Elysia took out her smartphone with apassionate smile.


    "Ooh~" Sylvia pped her hands.


    Elysia unlocked her smartphone and immediately felt weak because the signal was lost for unknown reasons. She couldn''t see a map and couldn''t even order a taxi online to pick them up.


    ''It''s not broken, is it? Why does the signal disappear when we need this? Umm, Rhea, master... Do you perhaps know your way back? We can''t ask directions here because it''s strangely quiet here.'' Elysia asked in her mind, and it was conveyed to the two reliable saviors in her Soul Realm.


    ''Of course, I still memorized it very well. However, we need to fly high first to determine the path to take because I only know we''ve gone in a northwesterly direction.'' Elena responded instantly.


    ''Flying, hmm... How about you, Rhea?'' Elysia thought it would be great if they didn''t fly to get out of this trouble.


    ''Please forgive me. I''m afraid to make the same mistake as Sylvia. The roads here look simr and I hesitate to determine the direction. It seems, Master Elena''s breakfast is the only thing to do if your smartphone is unreliable, Master Elysia.'' Rhea immediately apologized as she wasn''t so sure either.


    *Swoosh!*


    A gust and hot air came from nowhere. A burst of fire might have urred somewhere. Still, the blue lighting from behind the trees really caught Elysia and everyone''s attention.


    "Hey, maybe someone is ying with giant fire over there? The hot air can get here. Do you want to check it, Ely?" Sylvia pointed at the trees.


    "Mm, let''s check that out." Elysia felt it was good to check the situation before the great fire broke out.


    Behind the trees, there was an empty field that may be used for children to y. However, two dozen people ganged up on a man in school uniform. On a bench was a girl tied up and gagged, much like she was about to be kidnapped. Two men in leather jackets stood on either side as if guarding her.


    "Ooh~, Psst, Ely, maybe this is how the power holders on Earth fight? It seems like a drama has taken ce here. That human boy is angry because his girlfriend was kidnapped by a group of savage thugs. He''s just trying to save his girl with all his might. " Sylvia whispered while covering her mouth. His gaze was still fixed on watching the direction ahead.


    "Those thugs are ordinary people, and that schoolboy is a blue firebending esper." Elysia checked the status screens of everyone in the field.


    "So, are we going to help that schoolboy? But, I suggest watching the situation first. We could be helping the wrong side because they might be involved in a grudge or something." Sylvia suggested.


    "But, that schoolboy seems to be the one on the good side. Look at the girl over there. SHe might be his friend or his grilfriend. He''s just trying to save her from a bunch of thugs, right?" Elysia couldn''t understand Sylvia''s line of thinking right now.


    "It''s not always what seems right is the one worth defending, Ely. Let''s take a look at the situation first, and let''s intervene when we''re sure. Do you know what they are talking about? Otherwise, it''s a bit difficult for us to determine who''s wrong and who''s right." Sylvia grabbed Elysia''s arm and shook her head a little.


    "..." Elysia couldn''t say anything because she didn''t really understand what the group of people were saying. Thenguage barrier was quite troublesome.


    Because of that, they just hid behind the bushes and trees while watching from the side. They couldn''t just interfere in the fight without cause and reason, after all.


    Meanwhile, the schoolboy took a few steps back. He was even forced tounch his superpower attack.


    "Yare, yare... I already said that I absolutely don''t want to get involved and you can do anything to that girl. I just happened to be passing by and you guys really forced me to do this. You forced me to use my superpower. Don''t me me if this is yourst night on Earth." The schoolboy smiled in disdain as he held his head.


    "Gahaha! Bullshit from a fire smander. Your mes can''t hurt us. The one we need to get rid of is you because you messed up our boss''s ns. Is she your girlfriend? I know you''ve been pretty close with hertely. Uu, look at her adorable face. What if she was ganged up by a dozen men in front of you and you can''t do anything but watch? That must be fun, gahaha!" The chubby punk man grabbed the helpless girl''s head and gave a p to her cheek.


    "Oho? That''s new to me. Did the one you mean was that fatty boss with burns? Well, he took what was supposed to be mine after all." The schoolboy shrugged his shoulders nonchntly.


    "You little shit, not only did you disrupt our boss''s ns, you also destroyed five warehouses and stole a valuable treasure. Not to mention, you dared to stab our boss in the face. Death penalty! You won''t be able to leave here alive!" The fierce-looking thug shouted in rage.


    At the same time, he and hisrades pulled out their guns. Their target was the schoolboy.


    "You all forced me to do this." The schoolboy immediately took quick action.


    *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!*


    Several bullets were fired at the schoolboy, but he dodged it while running towards the first target.


    He gripped his enemy''s face. An enormous blue me instantly exploded right into his opponent''s face.


    *Boom!*


    "Argh!" The burnt man could only scream as his entire body turned to ashes.


    The schoolboy immediately moved to burn the other thugs with almost no dy. He burned almost everyone in less than a minute without suffering any injuries.


    Only two thugs and a girl kneeling on the ground remained. Blue mes burned one-eighth of the field, and the schoolboy walked leisurely amidst the fire towards the remaining three people. He had a faint smile on his face, very much like a fire demon. "Only you guys are left, eh?"


    The two thugs pressed the trigger of their pistols, but there were no more bullets left. Their survival instincts instantly kicked in, and they immediately fled to save their lives.


    However, the schoolboy did not give any mercy. He threw two blue fireballs to burn the two people to ashes. Only screams amidst the mes could be heard.


    "Hm~ So, there must be no survivors after seeing my blue fire. I need to take care of that fatty boss tomorrow, hmm." The schoolboy walked over to the girl with a cold gaze.


    He put his hand to her face with a scornful expression. "I told you, never try to approach me ever again. You''re only bringing me nothing but trouble. And, look at this? My patience is running out. Goodbye, ssmate. Hopefully, you won''t like to meddle in other people''s business in afterlife."


    "!!!" The girl widened her eyes, and tears rolled down her cheeks.

 Chapter 613 - Punish The Offender Accordingly

    The poor girl had absolutely no idea that her life would end in the hands of her ssmates like this. All she did was be friendly to all her friends as a ss rep. She just tried to help anyone who might need her help and assistance.


    However, who would have thought she would be dragged into aplicated problem like this. And, Her nerdy ssmate was surprisingly a fire mage! She escaped the threat of rape, but she would end up turning into ashes now?


    The surrounding blue mes suddenly went out, and she wasn''t burned like the bad guys. Was her ssmate just scaring her?


    "!?" The schoolboy waspletely shocked because he suddenly couldn''t breathe. His power couldn''t even function properly.


    A mysterious force then pushed him back a few steps before he could finally breathe.


    "Good evening, I don''t want to interfere but that seems to be going too far. Why do you want to eliminate your girlfriend? Those thugs were your enemies, and were after you, right? I''m not very good at Korean, but I know here is her who was dragged into trouble because of you. You are a person with education and can understand English, right?" Elysia decided to interfere as her conscience kicked in.


    It was only a minute or two, even she was still shocked by it. One schoolboy burned about two dozen people to ashes and still managed to keep his cool. What a cold-blooded serial killer, and he was still a teenager!


    The attention of the schoolboy and the tied girl immediately fell on two stunning foreign beauties on the edge of the field.


    "Hmm-mm, hng!" The girl tried to call for help, but her mouth was still gagged.


    "Hou~ Another eye witness, and the other two girls above all?" The schoolboy grabbed his neck. The strangtion of the loss of oxygen in the air just now had really rmed him.


    Before him, the foreign girls were just another troublesome btches, but they were definitely no ordinary people. He wasn''t sure that he could eliminate all the eyewitnesses now.


    Even so, he needed to test the water first because his real identity was in danger here.


    The schoolboy grinned and immediately shot off like a jet with a boost of blue mes. He approached the two girls and punched the air. A storm of blue fire swept towards the two girls.


    Vanessa immediately moved and split the blue fire wave in two with her lightning ws.


    Sylvia was somehow already in front of the schoolboy. The devil girl smiled disdainfully andunched a kick into the school boy''s groin. "You dare attack us? Take this, Nutcracker Move!"


    *Bam!* *Crack!*


    "Argh-" The schoolboy was about to scream in pain, but the white-haired girl suddenly punched him right in his face. Several teeth flew, and he bounced several tens of meters before rolling on the ground... Facended first, and some dirt identally entered his mouth.


    "That''s what you''ll get for attacking us. Oh no, I might need to make you suffer even more. What happens if Ely''s fair skin gets injured by your pathetic fire? Unforgivable." Sylvia put her hand to her cheek and grinned like a psychopath. She then walked over to that presumptuous boy.


    "..." Elysia looked at the schoolboy then at the tied girl. She quickly untied the girl, then immediately stopped Sylvia before this devil girl identally killed someone. "Sylvi, what do you want to do to him? His jaw and family jewel have been crushed, and his fire will not be able to harm me. You will kill him if you attack him again with your Saint-level strength."


    "Hmm? It''s just a simple kick and punch, though? Ely, I only pranked those who bothered us, but this impudent brat dared to assault us with killing intention. He intends to kill us, and he should be prepared to ept the consequences." Sylvia stopped in her tracks only because Elysia was holding her arm.


    "Please don''t be so angry, and don''t get your hands dirty with this, okay? I think there''s another solution to this." Elysia became panicked. She didn''t know how to calm Sylvia''s anger down because this devil girl really had killing intent right now.


    She didn''t want another death to happen before her eyes if possible. Even though that boy did intend to kill them with his fire...


    "Hmm, you''re right, Ely. I can''t sleep next to you if I smell blood. Well, I know this impudent boy has a lot of enemies. Let''s take his power away and see how he will survive. That physical damage he suffered can be healed easily in the hospital. But, I''m sure those dead thugs'' boss will definitely hunt him down soon, hehe..." Sylvia chuckled with a sparkle in her eyes. She patted Elysia''s hand and walked over to the boy.


    "Ghet awghway, stwhay awkhay!" The schoolboy crept backwards with great fear on his face. He eximed incoherently because of his broken jaw and blood in his mouth.


    He really chose the wrong opponent, and it was the stupidest decision of his life to test the deep water.


    Unfortunately, Sylvia didn''t understand English. She just crouched down and kicked that boy. After that, she pointed her index finger at that boy''s middle dantian.


    *Pew*


    A reddish-ckser beam was fired, but it didn''t cause any physical damage at all.


    "Hum, his power source pool has seeped out, and his power will gradually leave him. He will only live like a normal human if he heals his physical injuries. However, I don''t know what his enemies will do to him. Let''s go back to the hotel, Ely." Sylvia gave a sinister snort, but her expression instantly became friendly as she faced Elysia. She grabbed Elysia''s hand, and they left from there.


    The nearby schoolgirl could only gulp her saliva in nervousness and some fear.


    Witches and mages were already living among the people. The world seemed too dangerous for her now. She looked at the nearby white cat, but the cat immediately ran away to catch up with the two foreign girls.


    She then stared at her ssmate. He was groaning in pain on the ground. After considering the risks, she decided to call an ambnce for him, regardless of her fear.


    ''Hum-mm~'' Elena hummed as she didn''t have any objections about Sylvia''s actions just now. If it was her, she might beat that impudent boy into oblivion pulp. However, she felt something was forgotten all of a sudden. ''Eh, wait a minute, Ely. Did we forget something?''


    ''Eh?'' Elysia immediately checked what might have been forgotten. Vanessa had just climbed up onto her shoulders, and nothing seemed to have been forgotten.


    ''The girl who was the victim in that incident just now... We forgot about her and just left. She was probably traumatized and we didn''t erase her memory of that event.'' Rhea smiled a little to remind the ones that might be forgotten.


    ''Oh, it turned out to be just that. She is fine and is probably being questioned by the police now. We''re leaving this country tomorrow night. So, no problem here.'' Elena shrugged her shoulders.


    ''...'' Elysia looked back. She also forgot about that girl, but she couldn''te back because the police might already be there. The sound of sirens could even be heard from her current position.


    Elysia and Sylvia then flew to the hotel they would be staying at. Theynded in a hidden alley and entered their hotel.


    Sylvia didn''t say much in the return journey until they entered their room. She immediately took off her robe and threw herself on the bed. "Fwah, tonight is quite eventful."


    "Hmm..." Elysia went to sit on the sofa.


    Sylvia then propelled her body to sit on the edge of the bed. She looked at her friend with concern. "Ely, did I scare you? I respond to evil with evil, and that''s thew of the world. You would definitely do something simr if someone came with vile intentions, right? I just punish the offender ordingly."


    "Mm, you are right, Sylvi. I have nothing to say about your actions." Elysia shook her head and heaved a subtle sigh.


    "Ah, a night walk, especially in a quiet ce, on Earth seems like a bad idea. I''m sorry to drag you into all this because of my selfishness, Ely. I just meant to have fun messing around by pranking people." Sylvia sat on the floor and put her head on Elysia''sp. She looked up with a pitiful gaze.


    "???" The nearby white cat questioned Sylvia''s actions. That was her favorite snuggle spot, but it was taken by this devil girl.


    "Mm, no one''s ming you, Sylvi. It''s quitete, let''s sleep." Elysia patted Sylvia''s head with a tender smile on her face.


    After the two girls changed into their sleeping pajamas, theyy down on the same bed. Sylvia looked up at the ceiling with some thoughts and decided to ask. "Ely, are you asleep?"


    "Not yet. Is something bothering you, Sylvi?" Elysia looked to the side in wonder.


    "I still wonder, why did we go to this country. Can''t we auction some of those treasures in Japan and use the rest to recover our temporary magic energy with this world''s resources? I know you want to do something about the four photos you gave to the trantor you hired. Hm, she''s not an ordinary trantor, right?" Sylvia looked at Elysia''s eyes questioningly.


    "Mm, you''re right, Sylvi. I haven''t told you yet. Would you like to hear a story about someone?" Elysia took a deep breath and looked up at the ceiling.


    Vanessa immediately went up to her master''s tummy. She also wanted to join in listening to a story.


    "I''m all ears." Sylvia nodded several times.. She seemed to know that this was probably a sad story because Elysia''s eyes looked a bit gloomy.

 Chapter 614 - Karma Is Real

    Elysia tells about her life as Ali in the past, but she is on the third party who seems to see all of Ali''s life journey from beginning to end.


    Even though it was only an outline, it was enough to make Sylvia, Vanessa, and Rhea finally understand Elysia''s recent activities.


    "Ali, huh... He must be a great person and you respect him a lot, Ely. Unfortunately, he died two years ago. Shh, shh, it''s okay. We have visited his grave. He must be living peacefully in heaven." Sylvia hugged Elysia and stroked the sad girl''s head.


    "Mm, the world wasn''t so kind to him, but that''s in the past." Elysia just nodded. She wasn''t too sad about her past life story because one thing that broke her was her little family on Earth.


    "Eh, wait, Ali Avery? Your name is Elysia Avery, right? The same name, and you seem to know his life so well. Is it possible that you are his wife, Ely? You are now sixteen years old, so two years ago... Ali might be a lolicon!? This is not true, right? You''re still a virgin." Sylvia suddenly realized something shocking. She even felt almost skeptical about it.


    "!?" Elysia was even surprised by the story she told just now. It was as if she was a fiance who had just lost a husband-to-be, but that was totally unjustified.


    Vanessa and Rhea also had a shock at that realization. Meanwhile, Elena didn''t want to say anything because this was Elysia''s business to finish without her intervention.


    "What are you saying, Sylvi? I got my surname for a reason, but his family really disappointed me. I don''t have a surname now..." Elysia sighed. Sylvia really spoiled the mood, and she was feelingplicated now.


    "Ah, no problem. You can join my Transcendent Family if you want, Ely." Sylvia proposed with a sweet smile.


    "That can''t be done because my master is the one who will give me the surnameter." Elysia shook her head.


    "Oow, fine then. Anyway, we came to this country just to investigate? That sly woman named Yokouchi Ringo is the main target of our operation here, right? If our trantor fails to get any information about that sly woman, then you need to give her job a bad reputation, Ely. We can definitely find that woman with the help of Erina''s Family actually. She is the princess of an aristocratic family, right?" Sylvia patted her chin as she looked up at the ceiling.


    "Well, that''s thest resort I can take." Elysia nodded in understanding.


    "Alright, let''s sleep~" Sylvia pulled the nket to cover herself and Elysia.


    Vanessa crawled out of the nket and curled up again on her master''s tummy.


    It was the end of the day as the girls needed enough rest to wee tomorrow, especially Elysia.


    Elysia felt that something a bit small, rough, and wet kept stroking her face. It was like her face was being painted with a brush, and it instantly woke Elysia from her slumber.


    A white cat was licking her face and stopped when their eyes met. Vanessa greeted with a bright expression. "Good morning, master."


    "Mm, good morning Vann. May I know why you like to wake me up by licking my face?" Elysia smiled warmly and stroked Vanessa.


    "That is the most effective way I can do to wake you up after so many failed attempts. Are you bothered by my actions, master?" Vanessa asked between her purrs.


    "Not really, thanks for waking me up on time, Vann. I''ll probably be upte since we slept throughst night." Elysia didn''t mind at all when the other party had considered things carefully.


    At that moment, she noticed that her smartphone''s notification led was shing periodically. She unlocked her smartphone''s screen, and it was an iing message from Eun-Hee. Her detective had finished all her requests an hour ago and was now requesting a meeting.


    After replying to the message, Elysia shook Sylvia''s body because it was time for them to wake up. "Sylvi, it''s morning. Wake up, sleepyhead."


    "Ooh, it''s morning already? Mm, this warmth andfort is really sinking me deep. Please give me five minutes to stay like this." Sylvia opened her eyes slightly and hugged Elysia''s waist.


    "..." Elysia heaved a subtle sigh. She then sent a message to Eun-Hee toe to her hotel room instead.


    After five minutes had passed, Sylvia didn''t have any reason when Elysia asked her to wake up. With that, they then prepared themselves to leave while waiting for Eun-Hee toe.


    *Bzzt* *Bzzt*


    Elysia''s smartphone on the table vibrated, but she didn''t pick it up because she already knew that it was from Eun-Hee. She immediately opened the door with a bit of nervousness in mind.


    "Hi, pleasee in." Elysia made way for Eun-Hee to enter.


    "Hello. Then, excuse me." Eun-Hee returned the hospitality with a smile.


    Eun-Hee took out some papers from her backpack and handed them to Elysia. "These are the four matters that you have me investigate, Miss Elysia. You can check them all in this document."


    "Mm, thanks for your hard work, Miss Eun-Hee. Would you like a cup of hot tea, or maybe coffee? A warm breakfast?" Elysia guided Eun-Hee to sit on the sofa.


    "I just had a cup of coffee." Eun-Hee rubbed her eyes gently. She didn''t sleep all night just because of this job.


    "Mm, then please have a cup of tea. You will feel refreshed and fit." Elysia put a cup of hot tea in front of Eun-Hee.


    "Hmm?" Eun-Hee was somewhat surprised. She did not know when her client brewed a cup of tea. It was as if it had suddenlye out of nowhere. Even so, she couldn''t just drink it because of her vignce. "Mm, I''m fine, Miss Elysia. Thank you for your concern."


    "Mm, all right." Elysia just shrugged her shoulders and checked all the information in the document.


    She also woke Elena up in the process as she wanted her guardian angel to be present for her mental well-being.


    "Hum-mm, hm~ Pyon, pyon, pyon~" Sylvia hummed in a prone position on the bed. She looked at Elysia curiously while swinging her legs back and forth.


    "???" Eun-Hee blinked her eyes a few times to see the white-haired girl''s behavior. That girl was just humming, but she felt a little offended there for some reason.


    ''Hmm... So, that btch is being treated at an international hospital in Seoul because she has HIV, AIDS, and a breast tumor? Wow, she gets the karma she deserves even without us having to do anything. But, she is still a rich woman. Oh my, she works for someone else actually? There is a mastermind behind her. Oh dear me, she turns out to be just a toy that can be thrown away when she is no longer needed.'' Elena covered her mouth in surprise, but she actually smiled.


    ''Uhm...'' Elysia didn''t know what to do now. To his surprise, karma had already punished the sinner.


    ''Ely, want to hear a good idea to reconcile your heart from confusion?'' Elena rubbed her hands with enthusiasm.


    ''Hm, what kind of idea?'' Elysia felt a little interested.


    ''Shall we cure that btch? But not aplete recovery. We just need to ease her illness a little and let her suffer with her illness again. Ah, she would have had hope of getting well, but that turned out to be just a false hope when her illness kicked in again, hehe.'' Elena chuckled like a great viin.


    Fortunately, Elena was only with Elysia''s spirit in the Soul Realm. Otherwise, she might scare Rhea with it.


    ''Isn''t that a little too much?'' Elysia never expected the idea toe from Elena.


    ''No, my dear Ely. We don''t cause any harm. It''s that btch that gives you so many wounds. We are generous enough not to make her life more miserable because karma has punished her.'' Elena tried to persuade Elysia in a soft tone.


    ''Allow me to think about it.'' Elysia didn''t dare to make a decision right away. She re-examined the document.


    Ali''s business on Earth was already owned by someone else by now, and the ones who enjoyed the results were someone else in the end.


    The fall of Ali''s career in Japan had a profound andplicated story. Elysia didn''t want to get involved because it connected to the mafia from Japan, South Korea, and giant internationalpanies. What''s more, it was just a passing wind for the current her in the past. Those assets were no longer significant.


    As for the Esper Association, it turned out to have many branches in almost all countries in the world, including South Korea. Arge, internationally connected organization for ability users.


    ''Hmm~ We can sell some valuables for dors thereter. The headquarters and special auction houses are avable in this city as well. Everything will be easy now.'' Elena gave a nod of approval after she and Elysia finished checking all the document''s contents.


    After discussing a few things with Elena, Elysia stood up. She pleads with Eun-Hee to leave for a while.


    After that, she talked to Sylvia and Vannesa. "I need to go away for a bit, umm about thirty minutes. Can you be a good girl and wait for me here?"


    "Does this have something to do with that sly woman? Alright, we''ll wait for you here until you get back. Pleasee back soon, okay?" Sylvia nodded.


    Vanessa didn''t have any objections either.


    Therefore, Elysia rushed out of the hotel and went to a remote ce.. She flew to Seoul in invisibility.

 Chapter 615 - Forgive The Past

    ''...'' Elysia just stood silently outside the balcony of a hospital treatment room. She was still in invisibility, just staring emotionlessly at a patient in the room.


    After several years had passed, she strangely didn''t feel anything about that woman who had betrayed her in the past. One that Ali once loved.


    Right now, that woman was just lying on the bed in a pale state. That woman had been in this hospital for the umpteenth time, and this was not the first time she was there.


    Not only did she suffer from three terrible diseases, but that woman''s future had also been ruined because of my infidelity, alcohol, and a few financial problems. For some reason, that woman had also lost all of her hair due to her diseases therapy.


    ''Ely, are we going to do it?'' Elena tried to get Elysia''s attention. She was aware that Elysia neither agreed nor disagreed with this action. Still, she would only let Elysia decide what to do.


    ''I, I can''t do that. She has suffered so much, and karma has done everything for us. Yokouchi Ringo gets natural punishment for what she did. While the real mastermind is quite a lot. It turned out that not only one was involved. Ali was clearly not the only victim. She is just a puppet, a tool to bring down young entrepreneurs like Ali. Those giants want an easy business by swallowingpany assets that they can take advantage of. The business world is truly cruel.'' Elysia sighed as her conscience held her back from doing what Elena suggested.


    ''Very well, that''s fine, Ely. I''m not forcing you to do anything. If you feel better by forgiving everything that has hurt you in the past, then let''s turn over a new paper because you already have a new life. We also still need to think about our new surname, right? Our new little family.'' Elena smiled warmly from within the Soul Realm.


    ''En, thank you very much, Sister Elena.'' Elysia looked at the patient in the treatment room once more, then flew away like a gust of wind.


    ''Yeah, it''s okay to be nice every now and then, but you need a bit more aggressive and active. Let''s give those giants a little shake to their ego if it''s necessary then.'' Elena was aware of Elysia''s current intentions, and shepletely agreed.


    Instead of dealing with the unimportant shrimp, it was better to deal with the mastermind like a boss.


    "Hmm?" Ringo nced at the window. She felt like something was watching her from there, but she reassured herself that it was just her imagination.


    She felt like her chest was slightly relieved by something she couldn''t understand for some mysterious reason. However, her chest felt a little sore after a while. She immediately pressed the emergency button for immediate medical assistance.


    Meanwhile, Elysia was already on her way back to her hotel room. The return trip from Seoul to Busan did not take long because the distance was only about two or three hundred kilometers.


    "I''m back." Elysia opened her hotel room door with a smile.


    "Ooh~ Wee back. I''m d you came back sooner than expected or I''ll be bored to death because our trantor doesn''t understand what I''m saying at all. She''s not a multilingual expert, Ely." Sylvia waved her hand.


    Vanessa just jumped off the bed and rubbed her body against her master''s legs.


    "Mm, thanks for waiting. Now is the time for us to go to breakfast and to the Esper Association. Shall we go now?" Elysia crouched down and carried Vanessa in her arms.


    "Yes please!" Sylvia jumped off the bed. She had been ready to leave earlier.


    "Uhm, please excuse me, but can you use anguage I can understand. I don''t know thenguage you guys speak at all. Is it the regionalnguage of a country in Europe?" Eun-Hee raised her hand awkwardly.


    It had just been an excruciating twenty minutes during which she needed to hear a lot of chatter from this white-haired foreign girl, but she couldn''t understand a word. She used a good automatguage-trantion tool, but it waspletely useless. So, they just ended up staring at each other while waiting for Elysia to return.


    "Ah, please forgive us. I may have forgotten to introduce you to my friends. She is Sylvia, and she is Vanessa. Have you had breakfast? We are going to the Esper Association to sell something, and can youe with us, Miss Eun-Hee?" Elysia waved her hand with a sharp move to change the topic of conversation.


    "Mm, okay. We can go in my car. For the whole day, I''ll be with you to deal with yournguage barrier problem." Eun-Hee nodded and got up from her seat.


    "Hmm?" Elysia could see that the refreshing elixir tea she gave to Eun-Hee was still on the table. This girl didn''t trust her whatsoever, but she was just being nice with no bad intentions.


    It was a disgraceful act to waste such a precious elixir. Therefore, she drank it before they left the hotel room.


    "..." Eun-Hee felt a bitplicated, but she stole a few nces at Elysia. She couldn''t guess what this girl might be thinking at all.


    Even so, she only guided her client''s group to get into her car. She drove them to a small restaurant close to the Esper Association''s headquarter.


    "Excuse me, Miss Eun-Hee. Is this ce really the Esper Association? It looks like an ancient herbalist shop." Elysia looked at the maps street view on her smartphone to disy the building they would visit.


    "It is indeed an ancient herbal shop in the eyes of ordinary people, but you will know what happens if you show them this identity card. I am one of the members. So, are you a member of the Japanese branch of the Esper Association?" Eun-Hee showed a white card between her fingers.


    "No." Elysia shook her head.


    "Oh, eh?" Eun-Hee was stunned for a moment. She was afraid to believe it, but she dared to ask in a whisper. "If, if so... What is the purpose of you asking me to find out information about the Esper Association then?"


    "Not much reason other than to satisfy curiosity. Ah, we also want to sell some things for money. That''s all." Elysia put her hands together.


    "That''s all?" Eun-Hee felt a little doubtful.


    "Yup, that''s all. We don''t have much on the agenda in South Korea actually. After selling a few things, we''ll just go for a walk before heading back to Japan. Everyone needs money, you see..." Elysia nodded with a bright smile.


    "Ah, um, yes, that makes sense now. But, you''re an ability user, right? I don''t want to be punished just because I leaked sensitive information tomoners and brought them to headquarters." Eun-Hee heaved a sigh of relief.


    "No worry. We''re much stronger than you, actually." Elysia demonstrated a little fraction of her power by breaking the chopsticks in Eun-Hee''s hand with just telekinesis-like power.


    "Uh, alright, I''m convinced. It''s the power of telekinesis with good concentration. One of the elders will test you if you offer him something. Please don''t be surprised if you receive mental pressure. You just need to resist it, and all is ok." Eun-Hee picked up other chopsticks and ate her breakfast.


    "Understood. Thanks for the reminder." Elysia resumed her breakfast.


    After that, she had a little chat with Sylvia and Vanessa. Then have a light discussion with Elena and Rhea. Until they finally went to pay a visit to the Esper Association''s headquarter.


    Eun-Hee didn''t mince words and went straight to a ce some distance away inside the herbalist''s building. She conversed with an elder, and that man guided them to another room.


    An elder was sitting cross-legged in that room while painting something on white paper. Eun-Hee pressed her index finger to her lips and whispered. "The elder over there is Elder Wu Yeong-Jin. He is the one who will help you to sell anything of value. Hopefully, what you have to offer will catch his attention or something for the benefit of the association."


    "That, of course." Elysia gave an ok hand gesture.


    A whileter, the elder finished painting his art. He folded the paper into a scroll and looked at the three girls by the door. "What are you doing there? Tell me why you came here."


    "We apologize foring so suddenly, Elder Wu Yeong-Jin. However, my friend here wants to sell something to the Esper Association." Eun-Hee gave a polite greeting in the localnguage.


    "Is it like that? Uhm, if I''m not mistaken you were the college student who caused a bit of trouble at the auction housest month, huh? Well, where do theye from? They don''t look like local residents and are definitely not members of our association." Yeong-Jin stroked his beard while observing the two foreign girls and the cat.


    "You are right, elder. They''re stong ability users from Japan who is traveling in South Korea. She needs money and only intends to sell something that might interest you or the association." Eun-Hee smiled awkwardly. She didn''t even know what Elysia was trying to sell.


    "Strong ability users? Then, let me test them." Yeong-Jin snorted arrogantly. He then applied inner pressure to the two foreign girls.


    Ridiculously, his pressure was thrown back at him. He gasped and immediately looked for the culprit. However, only the girl with the cat looked at him with confidence.


    "I presume we has passed your test. Introduce, my name is Elysia. I havee to sell high value items and some quality resources.. Allow me to ask this at the beginning, but can you or the association afford to buy them?" Elysia gave a slight bow of respect with a faint smile on her face.

 Chapter 616 - Change Of Plan

    "Very well, show me what kind of thing you want to sell to us, little girl. But, before that, do you want to put it in the auction house or directly to the Esper Association?" Yeong-Jin stroked his beard again in a calm manner to hide his surprise. Luckily, he was not too bad at English.


    "If that''s possible, we''d like to sell them directly to the Esper Association. We wonder if you''ll offer the best price on all of these or not. Then, please wait a moment. We need to pick up the items at Miss Eun-Hee''s car first." Elysia nudged Eun-Hee''s arm.


    "Hmm?" Eun-Hee was surprised as she never remembered Elysia putting anything in her car. Even so, she would just go with the flow.


    "All right, take your things ande right back here. I won''t wait long for you on this." Yeong-Jin pointed his palm at the door.


    Elysia then excused herself and went outside. Arriving at the parking lot, Eun-Hee was utterly shocked when Elysia took a medium-sized sack from her car''s trunk. She never remembered anyone ever put something there.


    "Whoa, what?" Eun-Hee pointed at the sack in amazement. She could feel a rich and refreshing auraing from it for some reason.


    "Why do you look so surprised, Miss Eun-Hee. We just borrowed the trunk of your car to put our luggage. That''s okay, right?" Elysia gave the sack to Sylvia to carry.


    "Uh..." Eun-Hee looked at the sack questioningly and just shrugged her shoulders in the end. They then returned to Elder Wu Yeong-Jin''s room.


    "Hmm, let''s see. I can feel a rich spirit aura and a pleasant aroma." Yeong-Jin''s eyes gleamed as he looked at the mysterious sack.


    He immediately approached it with great curiosity to estimate the contents inside. Sure enough, inside the sack were quite a few gems and quite a lot of resources that were useful even to elite and mid-range experts!


    "Elysia, yes? Ahem, where did you get all this?" Yeong-Jin cleared his throat and stared deeply into Elysia''s purplish-blue eyes. He needed to know the origin of these precious things.


    "We are the traveling merchant who asionally sell interesting and valuable items to special auction houses or Esper Associations in the countries we visit. We got some fortune while we were sailing the seas from Japan here. It''s just an underwater treasure. We wondered how much Esper Association would pay for it. Ah, although it''s not much, but I know some experts will hunt me down just to buy it. Let''s keep that matter away from me, and that''s why I''m here." Elysia sped her hands like a professional merchant.


    "Such a young traveling merchant... Very well, we''ll buy it at an attractive price. But, we need to inspect all the materials inside this sack. Is that okay for you?" Yeong-Jin took out his cell phone. After receiving a nod from Elysia, he called someone.


    Three people in ck and white robes entered the room two minutester.


    Elder Wu Yeong-Jin ordered his three disciples to unpack the contents of that medium-sized sack to inspect the value of all those precious items.


    High-value and rare shiny items were scattered on the floor. Eun-Hee gulped her saliva with a hint of envy. She wanted to have one, but she knew that each of those shiny things was worth a fortune, even those colorful seeds. Her spirit power might skyrocket if she cultivated with just a tiny pouch of those colorful seeds!


    Who would have thought that her clients were particr traveling merchants! At that moment, she had the idea of taking advantage of her situation with her client. Maybe, she could get quality spirit stones for free, or perhaps, she could buy some for a low price.


    After about ten minutes of assessing everything, Yeong-Jin asked his disciples to put all those precious things in the sack again. He then re-examined a record of the details of all the items.


    "Elysia, take a look at this. What do you think about this value?" Yeong-Jin handed the note to Elysia.


    "Allow me to check it out." Elysia handed her cat to Sylvia before receiving the note. She checked it out in detail and looked at the prices on offer.


    To be honest, she didn''t know the value of any of those things. However, it was not her if she didn''t ask for the best price.


    "I converted it to usd, so it''s easy for you to calcte the amount. You may get more value at the auction house, but terms and conditions apply, depending on your luck." Yeong-Jin stroked his beard. At that moment, he identally saw his three disciples go pensive to stare at these girls.


    *Pa!* *Pa!* *Pa!*


    Yeong-Jin threw a paper at those young boys, and it became like a light p to the head. "Why are you all still around? Hurry back to your duties."


    "Y-yes, master!" The three disciples saluted and immediately left the room. But not before they nced at the foreign beauties one more time.


    "???" Eun-Hee nced at the note in Elysia''s hand. However, her little heart was immediately surprised to see the total value offered by the Esper Association.


    That was nearly a million dors... A fortune that was quickly earned just by sailing the oceans? Treasure hunting was very promising, apparently.


    "Mm, this is a long number, but it feels a bit odd to me. I''d prefer to round this up to a million dors. As a token of our good rtionship to the association, I''ll give this to you." Elysia took out a small wooden box and gave it to the elder.


    She could detect that this elder was in dire need of a recovery medicine for both external and internal injuries. She would just take advantage of that.


    "That''s quite a price increase. Over sixty thousand dors is no small value, little girl. But what are you trying to offer with this little box?" Yeong-Jin frowned. He had marked up the price a little, but this girl asked for more.


    "I got this from an medical expertst month. I know you need this for your illness. You can sprinkle it on your external wounds to see the results and drink it as a medicine for your internal wounds. That''s a fairly cheap price for your body recovery, right?" Elysia smiled confidently. She changed her ns in this world by not ying so stealthily anymore.


    "!?" Yeong-Jin was rmed. He never expected this little girl to know that far. "How did you know about that?"


    "I know because I can see in your aura that you look like someone who is suffering from an illness that doctors or healers can''t cure." Elysia shrugged her shoulders.


    "Great medical expert? Who are you referring to? Say the name of that person." Yeong-Jin''s hands seemed to move on their own to pick up the wooden box, but he restrained himself from doing so. He was a little skeptical about this girl''s im, but maybe the day of his recovery had arrived today.


    "My apologies, I don''t know his name either, but he''s an old man in a neat white robe. I just call him sir. I''m a traveling merchant who might exchange valuables with our fellowship when we meet." Elysia shook her head with an apologetic expression.


    ''It''s just the cheap recovery powder from the Holy Cathedral''s Medical Center. That little thing we get for free can be worth more than sixty thousand dors? This is a scam, right? Oh dear Ely, you really are a gifted merchant, fufu.'' Elena couldn''t contain herughter anymore.


    ''Shh, we are just traveling merchants right now. Medicine like that doesn''t exist on Earth, and it''s not a scam either. Let''s call it a smart move.'' Elysia answered yfully.


    Rhea could only scratch her head with an amused smile seeing Elenaughing happily. Elysia was good at business and bargaining, oh the negotiator.


    "So, is it like that? OK, that makes sense. Sixty thousand dors is a small price if it can heal me. We''ll round that up to a million dors if this medicine is effective." Yeong-Jin had already taken the small box from Elysia''s hand even though he looked like a skeptical old man.


    "Of course, feel free to give it a try." Elysia raised her hand a little with a wee hand gesture.


    Yeong-Jin didn''t wait any longer. He immediately took off his robe on the spot, but he was still wearing his pants. He exposed his ckish chest shamelessly and sprinkled the white powder evenly.


    That rank 7 expert instantly widened his eyes to see his permanent wound gradually healed. It was hard to believe, but it really happened before his eyes.


    Therefore, he immediately took his drinking jug and sprinkled a bit of the powder there. He took a sip to check the internal effects within him.


    As expected, his internal wounds were also gradually healing, though only a little. It was only a tiny amount of this white powder, but its properties and effects were truly extraordinary.


    "Hahaha! It''s a deal then. I''mpletely convinced. Please take this card and you can contact me anytime, Elysia girl. You can also sell anything to the Esper Association''s Busan branch, South Korea, at any time. I''ll offer you a handsome price. Give me your international ount number. I''ll transfer everything now." Yeong-Jinughed heartily. He put his robe back on and handed a contact card to Elysia.


    "Uhm, I''m d to hear that. Here it is." Elysia tapped her smartphone and showed a series of numbers to the elder. After a notification came in, she smiled happily. "Thank you for your purchase."


    "..." Eun-Hee''s mouth fell wide open.. She felt devastated and defeated because this young girl could earn much better money than her.

 Chapter 617 - Short Tour In Seoul

    "Ely, why are you selling that for free? Uhm, that''s a bag of pretty valuable things in this world, right? And that was a small box of ordinary recovery powder, right?" Sylvia asked as they were heading somewhere in Eun-Hee''s car.


    "We got quite a price for all of that, Sylvi. That elder made payments via digital money, and I''ve already received it in my ount. We now have enough money to live in this world without worrying about tomorrow." Elysia put her hands together with a smile.


    "Ooh~" Sylvia nodded as if she understood. However, she realized something odd. "Eh, wait a moment. If you do that, your identity will be exposed by the Esper Association. I remember you auctioned off some items for money under a fake identity. Are you changing your ns now, Ely?"


    Vanessa looked up to see her master''s face. She also wanted to know what her master was thinking.


    "Well, I''ve been thinking about what you suggest, Sylvi. After gaining enlightenment from my master and the Goddess of Nature, I intend to make our name quite well known among the Esper Association. That way, things will be easier. are respected and valued because they need us. Trouble wille no matter the reason, and we just need to be strong enough to get over it, right?" Elysia looked ahead with a confident expression.


    Sylvia was a bit taken aback for a moment, but she smiled happily at that statement. She hugged Elysia''s arm. "Yes, this is the Ely I know. Full of confidence, a role model Ely is back. The strong will be respected no matter where it is. Hm, that''s an extraordinary decision. I will protect you no matter the reason."


    "Thank you." Elysia gave Sylvia a head pat.


    "Ehehe, so where are we going now?" Sylvia chuckled. She didn''t want to move from that position now.


    "We are going to Seoul now to build good rtions and buy some high quality resources at the auction tonight. After that, we are going to Japan because tomorrow we are going to the Pacific Ocean." Elysia stroked Vanessa again. Her contracted beast had been quitezy and spoiledtely.


    "..." Eun-Hee looked in the rearview mirror with a slightly envious feeling. Having a bestie was a fantastic thing. But, the right people were just very hard to find in today''s era. She just heaved a subtle sigh and drove her car to the airport.


    Elysia had already bought VIP tickets for three, and she just needed to get her boarding passes. She took the nearest departure time, and it just so happened that the ne would take off in a few minutes.


    "Phew, we were almostte and missed our flight. Why did you buy the ticket with a ten o''clock departure?" Eun-Hee wiped her sweat after running to their ne.


    "So we can get to Seoul sooner? Here''s a drink for you. It''s just a little run and you''re already panting andining. I doubt your credibility as inspector now." Elysia gave a bottle of mineral water with a yful smile.


    "What, that''s not- who''sining? I don''t do anything like that. I''m a pro." Eun-Hee feels offended. She just epted the drink and took a sip. "Thank you."


    "You''re wee. Now, please put on your seat belts. The ne is about to take off." Elysia gave a reminder and helped Sylvia with the seat belts.


    "Eh, wait a minute. We got on the ne with a pet, didn''t we? The guards and flight attendants didn''t stop us at all or give us any warning before boarding?" Eun-Hee just realized something odd. She then looked at the white cat on Elysia''sp.


    "These are VIP tickets and we''re special. They might turn a blind eye and pretend they don''t see it? This room is ours on this trip. Who knows? Vann won''t bother the other passengers either." Elysia wiggled her finger, and Vanessa caught it and bit it gently.


    "Oh, is it like that?" Eun-Hee scratched her head in confusion, but she just put the matter aside.


    The air journey from Busan To Seoul took about an hour before theynded at the international airport. They still had eight hours until the auction event was held. They used their time to tour the South Korean capital city to take advantage of that time.


    It was an exciting tour, especially for Sylvia and Vanessa. Elysia was also quite having fun. After two hours of walking around and sightseeing in the downtown area, it was time for lunch.


    Eun-Hee drove their rental car to a rmended restaurant with the best rating.


    "..." Elysia looked left and right. This restaurant had no private space, and some people were seen stealing a few nces at them. "We''re attracting attention."


    "Uuh, did you just realize that? We''ve already attracted quite a lot of attention just because of you and your friend, miss... You can just ignore them because they won''t do anything but appreciate your beauty." Eun-Hee sighed. For some reason, she had been sighing a lot on this day.


    "Hello, good afternoondies. Hi, Miss Eun-Hee, long time no see. Can I sit here?" A dashing man came to greet the girls with a prince-charming smile.


    "Is it like that?" Elysia shook her head with a faint smile.


    "That''s how it should be." Eun-Hee felt offended once again. She just said that those virgins wouldn''te to bother them, but the troublemaker came right after that!?


    "You, who? Have I met you before?" Eun-Hee felt a little annoyed that this young man hade at the wrong time.


    "Ah, it hurts to realize that you forgot the best student after you, and that''s right after a few months of graduation. Am I that easy to forget?" The young manughed while scratching the back of his head awkwardly. He came just to say hello to an old friend, and he got the cold shoulder instead.


    "Uhm, ah, are you Hu Song-Hun? I''m sorry for failing to recognize you. Please have a seat. How are you? Are you an inspector in Seoul now?" Eun-Hee waved her hand in front of her face with an awkwardugh.


    She allowed her old friend to sit next to her. It was a table for four people, after all.


    "..." Sylvia gave a questioning gesture to Elysia. Their trantor was engrossed in that young man and decided things without asking Elysia''s permission.


    "He is probably Miss Eun-Hee''s friend who happened to be around. Ah, our lunch hase." Elysia spread her arms with her palms up. The waiter then came with their lunch.


    "Never mind, let''s just ignore them and enjoy our lunch, Ely." Sylvia shrugged her shoulders and ate her food.


    "Ah, where is my decency. So, they are your friends, Inspector Eun-Hee? They look like artists or supermodels from foreign countries. Can you introduce me to them?" Song-Hun ended the conversation as the two beauties across the table just ignored him.


    "Uhm, they are my clients. But, I can''t introduce them to you without their permission because I''m being hired by them on their case." Eun-Hee shook her head.


    She felt a little embarrassed when she realized that her clients pretended they couldn''t see her and Song-Hun''s existence. The indication was clear, her client didn''t like to be disturbed, especially while eating.


    "You''re working on a case? Well, this may sound a bit wrong, but I''m Interpol. You can tell me anytime if you need my help." Song-Hun gave his name card to his friend with a smile.


    He then nced at the two beautiful foreign girls. It was easy to understand that he would only irritate them if he bothered them now. To be safe, he better go. Therefore, he said goodbye to Eun-Hee.


    "Please eat your lunch, Miss Eun-Hee. We''re done with ours, but you just finished talking to your boyfriend." Elysia wiped her mouth with a tissue.


    "My apologies, but he is a friend of mine at university. He only offers help if we need it. He is an Interpol." Eun-Hee felt a bit embarrassed and gave the name card to Elysia.


    Luckily, she didn''t have to say anything about the case she was handling, or she didn''t know what to say to her friend. Although the file was titled gathering information and evidence, she literally just became a trantor and tour guide to the tourists!


    "Hmm?" Elysia looked at the card questioningly and ended up giving a slight nod.


    After finishing lunch, they continued their journey again to explore the city of Seoul. Sylvia asked to buy some exciting things at the shopping center, and it was readily granted.


    They then went to an amusement park, cinema, flower garden, and many other things until sunset came to an end their tour.


    Their next destination was a five-story ancient herbalist building. The Esper Association headquarter in Seoul would hold a secret auction for a handful of ability users and espers.


    "Wow, this auction will be attended by many people, Miss Eun-Hee? South Korea has many crouching tigers and hidden dragons." Elysia was dumbfounded when she saw the superpowers enter the ancient building one after another.


    "Hehe, of course. South Korea has many experts, and is in the top five of the world esper rankings. We are a rank above Japan as a matter of fact." Eun-Hee puffed out her chest proudly. Although, she felt a little nervous because this was the first opportunity toe to the particr auction event for espers.


    If it wasn''t because of Elysia, who knew when she could attend an event like this.

 Chapter 618 - Auction Event (1)

    Elysia just shrugged her shoulders slightly and told Sylvia and Vanessa some details. She also had a brief discussion with Elena and Rhea.


    They simply didn''t even care about rankings between countries or the like because they belonged to their own group.


    After parking the car, Elysia and her group entered the ancient herbalist building through the main entrance.


    One of the guards blocked them, but Elysia just showed an invitation card without saying anything.


    "Special guest on the rmendation of Great Master Wu Yeong-Jin from Busan? Very well, pleasee in." The guard politely returned the invitation card. He only stopped this group of people just because they were new in his eyes and might not have an invite, but that was just a false rm.


    Elysia just smiled and walked in with her group.


    Eun-Hee followed with nervousness as she could see so many important people attending this event.


    They entered a grand hall that looked like two floorsbined with closed spaces on each side at the top.


    "Miss Eun-Hee, do you know how the auction house here works? Are our seats predetermined? How about the VIP room up there?" Elysia whispered as they entered arge hall.


    "Uuh, my apologies, but I guess the auction house has the same custom in every country if it''s sponsored or hosted by the Esper Association." Eun-Hee tried not to look doubtful even though this was her first time participating in this auction.


    "Okay, then help me to ask one of the event organizers over there. I want to order the VIP auction room upstairs." Elysia nodded slightly and looked at a person in a ck-white robe not far from them.


    "Okay, please wait a moment. Come with me." Eun-Hee nodded in understanding and walked in front.


    "Fwah, this is like a two-story cinema, Ely. Are we going to sit there, or are we going up to a special room on the second floor? Uhm, we should choose the higher ground instead of gathering with those humans." Sylvia whispered close to Elysia''s ear while ncing left and right.


    "Mm, that was my intention. It would be troublesome if a few random strangers were fussing around, or opening conversations at us from left and right." Elysia distanced herself reflexively because it was ticklish.


    "Hmm-mm~" Sylvia nodded with a smile.


    Eun-Hee then reported about how to rent a VIP room. The price was rtively high, but Elysia didn''t mind that.


    After making a reservation ording to the procedure, a woman in a gray robe was sent to apany Elysia''s group to the VIP room on the second floor.


    "Err, do you speak English, miss?" Elysia asked their attendant.


    "I can speak English, but I''m afraid to disappoint you because my foreignnguage skills are not very high. Your trantor will help me to trante some details when I have difficulty exining them in English. Is that okay for you, young miss?" The attendant responded politely. She then opened a door and stepped aside.


    "That''s fine for us." Elysia nodded slightly and entered the room.


    The room was like a living room in a typical five-star hotel, but with a long sofa facing a ss wall that clearly disyed the entire hall.


    "The auction will start in two minutes. This is the list of items and things that will be auctioned tonight. You can ce your bid using this tablet, young miss." The attendant took the tablet screen and tapped it before giving it to Elysia.


    "Oh, alright. So, it''s like an online auction with an internalwork, huh. This is interesting." Elysia sat on the sofa and looked through the items on the list. Sylvia and Vanessa tagged along for the sightseeing, while Eun-Hee could only take a peek from behind.


    ''Ely, what do you want to buy from this ce? The prices of those items will obviously skyrocket at auction, but we only have around one million three hundred thousand dors.'' Elena asked with some sense of curiosity.


    ''Hm, we have some resources from yesterday''s underwater treasure hunt. However, I would like to see what the Earth''s experts have to offer. We need to know what they see as valuable and of great value. We''ll buy some if we think it''s useful.'' Elysia responded confidently.


    ''Oh, so we''re just reviewing our standards to match Earth. I see, let''s see what they will bring to the stage.'' Elena nodded in understanding.


    ''Mm, some high-quality resources or artifacts is what we really need the most right now. High-quality resources to speed up our power recovery on Earth, and artifacts for self-defense just in case.'' Rhea had a favourable opinion to buy some items with the value for money concept.


    "Psst, Ely, there is a peak event here and it seems these three items are what all the participants in this auction are looking for the most. Are we going to participate in the bid?" Sylvia whispered softly.


    "If it is within our budget and in ordance with our interests, then yes, we will participate in the bid war. However, our main goal here is to see this world''s standard." Elysia gave a subtle nod.


    "Hmm, you say that as if you are an alien on your own home, Ely. Did something happen?" Sylvia was somewhat surprised by Elysia''s answer.


    "..." Elysia was silent for a moment because she chose the wrong words. She was originally from Earth, but she waspletely oblivious about espers or ability users!


    Her in the past was just like any normal human being, and somehow, her existence was thrown into another world as a savior entity!


    "Ahem, I mean, it''s been two years since I left this world, Sylvi. A lot of changes have happened. I wonder what those experts value as valuable. Oh, look, the event has started. Let''s see what interesting things we will encounter." Elysia used the ultimate move to change the topic.


    "Oh~" Sylvia put her hands together. She was mesmerized by the sheen of light on the stage as the opening began. The host greeted everyone, but it was like random chirps to her ears.


    Sessions one and two went on just like that. Elysia, Sylvia, and Vanessa were just enjoying their popcorn while watching a traditional music show on stage.


    Each session was always given a short break to rest, and it was filled with mesmerizing music or dance performances.


    "It''s like a theatre, but with an extra auction show. Hey, it''s already the second session, and they''re just auctioning off useless stuff at high prices. They''re literally a bunch of scammers. That little blue ore is even being sought after by those humans. No wonder we got a million dors just for selling a sack of weird crystals and a small pouch of colorful resource stones." Sylvia took popcorn and threw it in her mouth.


    "Uhm, well... They call it spirit stone. Yes, it''s quite rare and so precious. We have some that are indigo in color, and they seem to be the highest ranked resource because it has the most abundant energy." Elysia looked back at the auction list. They only had one more session before the end of the event with three mysterious items.


    "This world''s power level and resource ranking, hmm... I also need to know about that. Is it possible that you have aparison parameter, Ely?" Sylvia pondered for a moment and decided to ask.


    "Can you see the colorful auras of the espers over there, Sylvi?" Elysia used her sacred vision at a nce. She had been aware of the color of that aura since a few days ago, but she just hadn''t found out about it yet.


    "Yep, it''s so easy because some of them are so careless to expose their aura. Wow, my magic eyes see the hall down there is enveloped in a rainbow of spectral colors right now. Is the blue color the strongest?


    Hey, that little blue spirit stone just now had a price of a hundred million! Were we scammed to sell that valuable thing in Busan for only a million? That old thing, how dare he!" Sylvia clenched her fists in annoyance.


    "That''s a currency difference, Sylvi. They use won, while we are paid in US dors. One dor has a value of about one thousand two hundred won. Wait a moment, Sylvi, I will make a power and resource ranking list for you." Elysia took out a piece of paper and made a list based on the aura color she could observe.


    White, gray, red, orange, yellow, green, and blue. Then, the highest was probably indigo. However, they had only recently encountered it in the form of spirit stones. No one they had met yet had an indigo colored aura.


    "Here." Elysia passed the list to Sylvia.


    "Oho-ho, thank you~" Sylvia received the paper with an excited smile.


    "..." Eun-Hee just nced at the two girls'' behavior in silence. The auction attendant nced at her questioningly, but she only pretended not to notice that gaze.


    She had absolutely no idea whatnguage these two girls were using and which country they were from. It was definitely not Japanese or anynguage she had ever heard in her life!


    "Excuse me, Miss Eun-Hee. May I ask you one thing?" Elysia turned back to look at Eun-Hee''s face.


    "Sure, please ask anything you want to know, Miss Elysia." Eun-Hee smiled kindly.


    "Is indigo the highest color in power level? What do you know about power level? If you don''t mind, why don''t you sit on the sofa with us?" Elysia patted the empty seat on her left.

 Chapter 619 - Auction Event (2)

    "Oh~ So, ording to legend, there is still violet at the very top? We have a nine color scheme to represent a person''s strength based on aura. This is the same for spirit stones. I understand, thanks for telling me." Elysia nodded in understanding.


    "But that''s only a legend. The strongest rank in recorded history is Demi God, and the spirit stone with the highest grade is indigo." Eun-Hee emphasized the conclusion from her exnation just now.


    "Mm." Elysia nodded once again and spoke with Sylvia again.


    The emcee returned to the stage a few momentster, and the program continued until the peak session arrived.


    "Ely, we really didn''t buy anything in the third session, hmm. The holy grail looks interesting. It''s an ancient artifact here, right? I can see there''s an evil spirit sealed in there." Sylvia rubbed her hands together. She was really curious about what the three items in this peak session were like.


    "That holy grail is really risky and actually of no use to us at all. What the emcee said is really trapping. ording to Miss Eun-Hee''s exnation and my understanding. It would not grant the owner''s request at the price of blood. Despite its charming form, it calls for a blood sacrifice for temporary power boost." Elysia shook her head.


    "Mm, all right. If nothing catches your eye, then those items are just trash and useless things. Oh, hey, look, that''s a little lump of indigo spirit stone like the one we have. Ely, Ely, ask our trantor to trante what that person said. You can''t miss this session." Sylvia patted Elysia''s arm enthusiastically.


    "Uuh, okay, I know..." Elysia then asked Eun-Hee to trante what the emcee exined to the audience.


    "This is a very rare and high quality spirit stone. This fifty gram top-tier medium quality spirit stone is the first item that will open this peak event session. The initial price is twenty-four million won in multiples of one million. Feel free to ce your bids now." The emcee pointed his palms at the indigo spirit stone on the tray with a big smile.


    The bidders immediately ce their bids, and the list keeps changing so fast. The first three names kept changing without anyone wanting to budge.


    When the name''s changes slowed down a bit, the emcee voiced the higher bid enthusiastically. "So Jung-Hee, two hundred million!"


    "Yong-Sook, two hundred and five million!"


    "Seul-Ki, two hundred two hundred and twelve million!"


    Seeing that figure, Elysia felt a little hesitant to spend such arge amount of money on such a small spirit stone. However, her magic energy recovery needed the most excellent quality resources.


    After all, she needed a lot of magic energy to use high-level techniques and a few otherplicated magic. And the highest quality ones were sorely needed.


    "Ely, are we bidding or not? I''m ready to put our name on the auction list. What name do you want to enter, and what is the amount. I''ll win this for you!" Sylvia picked up the tablet on the table and slightly stretched her fingers. She was ready to participate in the bidding war.


    "Mm, press the green button, input Ely, then type three hundred million. Three by eight zeros." Elysia made up her mind and gave her instructions.


    "All right, here we go. Three by eight zeros!" Sylvia licked her lips as she smiled with excitement.


    "Hm, Lily, three hundred million! A new name has finally emerged to win this top-tier medium quality spirit stone!" The emcee announced the name at the top of the list.


    "Sylvi, why did our bid name be Lily? It should be Ely, right?" Elysia blinked her eyes in surprise. Of all the bids, only theirs used the alphabet, and it was so clearly disyed on the giant screen on stage.


    "Eh-ah, I''m sorry, Ely. Even though I''ve memorized all the letters and numbers of this world... Why did it be Lily?" Sylvia also became surprised herself. She looked at the screen closely and realized her mistake.


    "Nevermind, that''s not a problem. Keep up with the bid war. We''re only going to follow this to six hundred million. If it''s more than that, we''ll back off." Elysia raised her palm with a reassuring smile.


    "Un, leave it to me!" Sylvia puffed out her chest and helped change the numbers on the bidding list.


    Whenever someone put a higher number than her, she would always put a million more than the previous one. It was like unting or mocking thepetitor to bid higher, but it was done on purpose.


    "Hmm, who the heck is Lily? This is a new name and this guy dares to challenge me? That guy really doesn''t give me any face." The ck-robed young master in one of the VIP rooms grumbled in annoyance. He now had only onepetitor, namely Lily.


    All bidders relented when his name was added to the bidding list, but not for this one.


    "Haha, you really are brazen to assume yourpetitor''s gender, Ju-Won. That Lily could be a beautiful fairy from the other country. She definitely won''t give you a face no matter that." The yellow-robed young master couldn''t help butugh at his friend''s antics.


    "Shut up Se-Yeon. I have to get that indigo spirit stone at all costs. It will be an amazing gift for my grandfather''s birthday tomorrow." Ju-Won clicked his tongue and ced a much higher bid. This time, he put it straight at nine hundred and ny million.


    "Well, that indigo spirit stone is of great value because there are so few of them. Even if we have money, it''s just the item that isn''t on the market. Go, go, my friend, you can get it." Se-Yeon waved his hand in front of her face and let her friend continue the bidding war.


    Meanwhile, a certain white-haired girl could only sigh in the VIP room next door. The number was getting out of hand.


    Elysia stopped Sylvia from cing another bid because they obviously wouldn''t win the item. "That''s fine, Sylvi. We can look for such an item in our next treasure hunt. Let that person get that indigo spirit stone."


    "But, Ely, we need the best quality spirit stones for your master as well, right? We only have four hundred grams of indigo spirit stone, and only about three thousand five hundred grams of misceneous resources. We need a lot more for our world''s Goddesses so they can use their divine magic without disrupting this world." Sylvia pumped her hands. She was annoyed with herstpetitor.


    "It''s okay." Elysia responded with a reassuring smile.


    "Uhm, Miss Elysia. I don''t think you should try to offend that bidder." Eun-Hee tugged at the hem of Elysia''s sleeve.


    "Huh, why?" Elysia asked in surprise.


    "He is Hong Ju-Won, the most talented young master of the younger generation. Hees from a well-known n and is notorious for being vengeful and short-tempered. He will obviously look for Lily if he fails to get what he wants just to teach you a lesson." Eun-Hee scratched her head with an awkward smile.


    "Oh, so he is a silver pants spoiled young master." Elysia didn''t take it seriously.


    She turned towards the stage as the second item had just been disyed for everyone to see.


    "Hmm?" Elysia used her sacred eyes for a quick nce to see something odd about the white bracelet artifact.


    It had a beautiful and charming shape with leaf-like decorations and feathered wings. The artifact had a rather strange aura, and something resided within it.


    ''Master Elysia, can you see it? That white bracelet has a spirit in it. Somewhat simr to the golden grail case, but this one is much stronger.'' Rhea reported her observations.


    ''An ancient spirit, perhaps? Can we use that spirit to extort information about the secrets of the world? Ely, take a closer look. What color is the spirit aura in there? Blue or indigo?'' Elena felt attracted by that white bracelet. They should get it.


    ''Uhm, it''s indigo, but quite a bit blue. So, newly ascended Demi-God spirit? Oh dear me... This world is bing more and moreplicated andplex the more we dig deeper. Don''t those people realize that the bracelet has a powerful spirit in it?'' Elysia could see that artifact was high in demand. The bidding list was constantly changing rapidly because many people wanted it.


    ''Hmm-mm~ Isn''t that white bracelet spirit''s situation somewhat simr to yours, Rhea? Hmm, that''s really sad. That spirit might just be sleeping, hibernating, cultivating, or the like in its own sanctuary... But someone happened to find it and sell it to the auction house. When the spirit wakes up, it''s obviously going to be furious, hehe... Shall we put our bid for that white bracelet?'' Elena chuckled to tease Rhea.


    ''Un, I agree on that. Master Elysia, if you wish, please win that white bracelet even though our money will run out in the process. It''s a stroke of luck, but I''m sure that the ancient spirit will bring enormous benefits to us if we use the right method.'' Rhea made a suggestion, but she really wanted to make it happen.


    ''OK. Let''s win it at all cost.'' Elysia didn''t question anything anymore. Elena and Rhea had already said a yes, so she would just do that with confidence.


    After asking Eun-Hee a few things about the white bracelet artifact, Elysia immediately put her bid recklessly.


    "..." Eun-Hee''s mouth was left wide open when Elysia joined the bidding war.. This girl really didn''t care about money.

 Chapter 620 - Strangeness

    "Hmm-mm~" Elysia hummed after the auction was closed with a closing ceremony.


    Attendees left the hall in turn, but a few stayed as they still needed to im the auction item they had just won.


    "Ely, we really spent almost all of our dors on that white bracelet. Luckily thest one was just a crappy rusty ancient sword. The bracelet was our best deal today." Sylvia shook her head with a smile.


    "Psst, there''s a secret behind that white bracelet. Can you see it, Sylvi? Otherwise, I''ll just tell youter. My master and the Goddess of Nature asked me to win it." Elysia whispered softly in reply.


    "Hmm, this is getting interesting. I can only see the bracelet as a magic item, but I don''t know what might be hidden inside." Sylvia''s eyes sparkled. She was looking forward to Elysia''s enlightenment after this.


    "Alright, Miss Eun-Hee, let''s go. Miss attendant, please escort us to the auction item settlement site." Elysia got up from her seat.


    "Twelve hundred thousand US dors. One million two hundred thousand dors... All that money just for ancient white bracelet jewelry? Rich people with privileges are really have a blessed life, hmm..." Eun-Hee mumbled as her soul drifted somewhere.


    "Miss Eun-Hee?" Elysia tapped her trantor''s shoulder.


    "Eh, ah, yes? How can I help you, Miss Elysia?" Eun-Hee immediately stood up reflexively as she could see that everyone was about to stand up.


    "Are you all right? Let''s go. The auction is over." Elysia gave a concerned look. She had no idea why Eun-Hee was acting a little weird since the peak session earlier.


    "Ah, mm. Let''s go." Eun-Hee immediately prepared to leave.


    "Then please follow me." The attendant pointed her palm to the exit. After that, she guided the group to a particr room at the back of the stage.


    "..." Elysia nced left and right after she finished paying for the nameless white bracelet.


    It was packaged in a ck-and-gold box like an expensive piece of jewelry, but this auction event was ignoring the one thing called secret identity,


    Everyone who won the auction item only needed to take the tablet to that particr room and make transactions there before the thing would be given away. Yet, others could see who won those auction items!


    "Isn''t this dangerous? We are exposed and they know who got each item. In that case, pseudonyms or semi-online auctions are a bit ineffective, right?" Elysia checked the contents of the ck-and-gold jewelry box with her advanced perception before she hid it in her winter coat. She secured it into her hidden Space Bag.


    "No worry. Vann and I will protect you." Sylvia flicked her hair back with a confident smile.


    "Meow." Vanessa also expressed approval.


    "Mm, thank you." Elysia nodded slightly, and they walked away.


    "That''s them?" The suspicious man in a ck coat in the corner of the room lowered his sunsses slightly.


    "Who, who do you mean, Ju-Won, my friend?" The man in a brown coat looked left and right in confusion.


    "Lily. The one who just imed that nameless white bracelet." Ju-Won grabbed his friend''s chin to look at the three girls who were walking away.


    "Hoho~ So, you''re interested in Lily''s identity? As I told you, she is a beauty. I thought we waited here because you were wondering who got that ck Emperor Sword." Se-Yeon brushed off his friend''s hand and, in a strangeugh.


    "I''m not really interested in that overpriced bracelet, but those two foreign girls have my full attention now. Forget about that ancient sword. Let''s go after them." Ju-Won rushed after those girls in a bit of a hurry.


    "Oh well, luckily, Lady Ye-Jin isn''t here or things will get a bitplicated because of the fire of jealousy." Se-Yeon shook his head and immediately followed his friend.


    "Ely, there are several hidden spies that seem to be monitoring us. However, only one has bad intentions. Then, there were two snotty brats that followed us from behind. I suspect they are silver pants young master as you might expect." Sylvia tugged the hem of Elysia''s sleeve and whispered softly.


    "Those hidden experts are probably from the Esper Association. They don''t allow anyone to cause trouble here, especially to anyone who just bought items at the auction earlier. But, one of them is suspicious, huh..." Elysia nced to the left. She could see a man in a ck suit in a blind spot at the top of a nearby three-story building.


    "Excuse me,dies. Can you spare a moment of your time for me? I am-" Ju-Won blocked the girls with a friendly smile. However, he was bewitched as soon as he could see these stunning beauties up close.


    *Dokyun*


    "Hey, why are you stunned after greeting the dignifieddies?" Se-Yeon felt confused by his friend, who suddenly froze. He turned to the girls and was instantly enlightened.


    He twirled once, put one hand on his upper chest, and extended the other hand towards the girl in a white coat. "Oh... In the glow of starry sky, a fateful encounter with heavenly beauties, the pinnacle of beauty, truly gorgeous! Are you Lady Lily? My name is Sung Se-Yeon, the fabulous Sung Se-Yeon. Pleased to make your acquaintance."


    "???" Elysia and Sylvia turned to Eun-Hee in confusion.


    The corner of Eun-Hee''s lips twitched as she realized they were in a bit of trouble. She forgot that her clients were stunning beauties that could captivate many men''s hearts.


    "My apologies, but my friends are not very good at Korean. If you want to use direct English, it will make it easier for you tomunicate with them. Or maybe, you want me to trante your greetings to my friends?" Eun-Hee interrupted with a professional smile.


    "English? All right, I am a prince known in elevennds and seven seas. Allow me to repeat my amazing introduction. My-" Se-Yeon had not had time to finish his introduction, and his friend had already shoved him aside.


    "Hm, really stunning and a bit dangerous. May I graced to know your name? Is Lily your real name?" Ju-Won checked the three girls up and down, but he was only fixated on the two, especially the ck-haired one with the cat in her arms.


    "Excuse me, sir. I think you gave the wrong introduction." Elysia blinked her eyes in a slight surprise as she could see some unusual things in these two boys. It was as if they had strange hidden energy within them, but she couldn''t understand it.


    "Oh, where is my manner. I am Hong Ju-Won, the first son of the Hong n. We were involved in a previous bid war on the first exclusive item in the peak session. I won''t apologize if you really want it, but I really need that stone." Ju-Won smiled kindly and straightened his back.


    "Ah, it''s okay. The one you''re involved in the bid war with is my friend. You can call me Lily. Then, is there something else? Are you stopping us just for your introductions?" Elysia waved her hand in front of her face. She then tilted her head slightly.


    "Cute, simply adorable..." Ju-Won muttered on instinct instinctively. He suddenly surprised himself at what he had just said. He raised his hand and pped his cheek slightly before clearing his throat. "Ahem, well, that''s all from us. With that being said, until we meet again!"


    Hong Ju-Won turned around and ran while dragging his friend away as well. He had every reason to be afraid and anxious because he felt he didn''t know what was happening to himself anymore.


    "Hey, what are you doing, Ju-Won!? I haven''t introduced my name to those rare gorgeous beauties yet. I need to get their contacts!" Se-Yeon tried to fight back, but he was pulled from behind, and it was a bit difficult.


    "The btch and the witch, they can make you bewitched. This is dangerous, those two foreigners have a passive skill that can influence our mind and heart." Ju-Won threw his friend into his car and got in. He breathed a sigh of relief after closing the door, but his heart was still beating fast.


    "Huh!? I thought what was up. You''re just a virgin boy who hasn''t met the true georgeous beauties, my friend. You practice and cultivate too much. The most beautiful girl you''ve ever met is just that Lady Ye-Jin, right? But, ehehe..." Se-Yeon covered his mouth with a strangeugh.


    "What''s with that disgustingugh? I''ve met over a thousand top-level beauties, but the one just now simple is dangerous. They''re probably the witch with something like lewd charm passive skills. Are they also simr to us?" Ju-Won frowned, deep in thought.


    "Could it be that Young Master Hong Ju-Won, the strongest in this younger generation, ended up being smitten by a girl? Perhaps, the ck-haireddy just now? Love at first sight? They didn''t use any skills earlier, it was just you being overreacting, my friend." Se-Yeon teased his friend. However, he was a little disappointed to see that those gorgeous beauties were no longer there.


    Meanwhile, Elysia and her group had left the vicinity. They just didn''t want to attract any more attention than that.


    "What''s with those two snotty boys? Are they trying to get to know us? I can smell a strange scent from those two. They seem to have a mysterious amulet and something I can''t exin inside their bodies. What do you think, Ely?" Sylvia folded her arms.


    "Yeah, I know there''s something odd about them. They are both unusual people... Sylvi, I now feel like Earth is no longer the way I know it. There are too many secrets and mysteries of the world here, and I feel lost in confusion." Elysia muttered and ended up shaking her head.. Elena and Rhea couldn''t exin the strangeness they could detect from the two boys earlier.

 Chapter 621 - Pacific Ocean

    "Well, it always has been, Ely. You just don''t have to think too much about it all. Vrelenia also has so many world''s secrets and mysteries that I sometimes feel like it''s not the world I know. But, that''s just part of life. Let''s just enjoy the ride. If we feel confused, then there will be a time when we will unravel the mystery." Sylvia stroked her chin as if she was a wise great sage. She lived for hundreds of years with countless unique experiences, after all.


    "Mm, you''re right, Sylvi. I was just overthinking things." Elysia smiled and shook her head.


    "Miss Elysia, where are we going now?" Eun-Hee stole several nces in the rearview mirror.


    "Ah, thank you for today, Miss Eun-Hee. You''ve been a great help to us. You must be feeling tired and sleepy, let''s go to a nearby hotel." Elysia put her hands together.


    "Mm, all right. I know a good hotel here. Let''s go there." Eun-Hee does feel sleepy. She was afraid that she would fall ill if she missed another night''s sleep.


    They arrived at a hotel building and booked a double room. After they took turns to shower, they pampered themselves by lying on soft beds.


    "Uhm, are you going to sleep sharing the bed? I''m fine if I sleep on the couch." Eun-Hee felt a bit shocked when Sylvia got into Elysia''s bed. They had that kind of close rtionship?


    "No worry, Miss Eun-Hee. It''s been a pretty tiring day. I''ll switch themp to sleep lighting. Good night." Elysia turned off the room''s light and turned on themp on the nightstand between the two beds.


    Eun-Hee opened her mouth as she had something to talk about, but she then heaved a subtle sigh because Elysia seemed to be about to sleep. "Good night to you too."


    She then looked at her smartphone. Her first step as a detective got off to a great start, although she did a job that deviated a little from her original desk job.


    Her current task was finished, and Elysia had paid in full for her work. Still, she felt a little lost for some reason, considering Elysia and Sylvia were going back to Japan tomorrow.


    The gravity andfort of the bed slowly dragged Eun-Hee into sleep as she could no longer hold back her sleepiness.


    The day changed, and it was already four in the morning. Elysia, Vanessa, and Sylvia were ready to leave so early because they didn''t want to exin anything to anyone about their departure. After all, they weren''t going to board a ne to Japan.


    ''Wait a moment. Let me leave a farewell note and a small gift for Miss Eun-Hee as a small token of our appreciation. To survive as a strong, independent woman is quite difficult, and I respect her tenacity in her career.'' Elysia wrapped up the three green spirit stones and left a paper on the nightstand.


    ''You are so considerate and kind, Ely. She actually wants something from us, but so be it. You''ve also considered and prepared it sincest night, right? You''re lucky to have Ely''s attention, Pyon-pyon.'' Sylvia nced at the sleeping girl with a smirk.


    ''All right, let''s go.'' Elysia stretched out her hand, and Vanessa jumped into her arms. She and Sylvia left the room silently.


    Two hourster, Eun-Hee just woke up and was a bit surprised to find herself alone in the room. She checked the other rooms, but her clients seemed to have left.


    "Ah, you''re an inspector in the professional world, but why did you allow yourself to be so careless and defenseless, Eun-Hee? Luckily, your current clients are good girls, otherwise, uuh, that''s scary." Eun-Hee hugged herself. It was supposed to be a light sleep, but she fell into a deep sleep instead.


    "Aa-aah, but I haven''t had time to ask for a favor from Miss Elysia. It was a wasted opportunity. Wait, I still have her phone number, don''t I? Ehehe... I have connections with a top-tier individual, right? Hmm?" Eun-Hee felt excited again, but she identally saw a paper and a tiny pouch with a ribbon on the nightstand. She went there to check.


    After reading the polite farewell letter, she opened that tiny pouch by pulling the ribbon. To her surprise, it was three pieces of green spirit stone! She got it for free just as a form of gratitude!?


    "She already knows my request without me having to speak? I don''t know what she''s thinking... The mindset of someone like her is beyond myprehension. Am I the only one unable to notice it? Really cute and adorable. In that case, I will ept this gift and continue to strive in my career. Someone finally appreciates me and my effort." Eun-Hee clenched her fists up.


    The letter contained a few words of concern and kindness of Elysia. Eun-Hee couldn''t help but smile and save the letter as she felt Elysia was like a little girl who was still so pure and innocent.


    Meanwhile, Elysia and Sylvia had arrived in Tokyo. They ordered a taxi online to take them to their destination.


    "Hm, doesn''t that look like a military base? We''vee to the right ce, right?" Elysia checked her smartphone once again.


    "Ah, the taxi immediately rushed away." Sylvia snorted and peeked at the map from Elysia''s shoulder. "Well, that red marker matches our marker. So this is the correct location."


    "Mm, Erina-san''s father said that someone was assigned to pick us up here, right? Or is it just using too early? But, it''s already half-past six." Elysia looked left and right. She was confused because she remembered Erina''s father exining that their group was already at the location if it was today.


    "Let''s try going to the guard post and ask one of the armed soldiers there. If they don''t know anything, we can contact Erina about our current position." Sylvia pointed towards the entrance of the military base.


    *Bzzt*


    Elysia''s smartphone vibrated, an iing message came.


    "Ah, we just said that and a message from Erina-san came right away." Elysia immediately read the message.


    Erina asked about her news and current location. She then sent her reply.


    At that moment, a graceful and elegant girl enjoyed a cup of hot tea while gazing at the calm sea. A gentle breeze brushed her long brown hair under the warm morning sun.


    Two burly men in military uniforms sat with her to enjoy their peaceful time together. However, a smartphone on the table vibrated, a message came in.


    "Hm, Elysia-san and Sylvia-san have arrived at the military base. They are confused now. Has the person you ordered to pick them up hasn''t arrived at the location yet, father?" Erina was pleasantly surprised.


    "You look excited, Erina. Let''s just wait, and they will arrive here. My people have been at the entrance since five o''clock, and he must have noticed their presence by now." Kenji looked at his wristwatch and busied himself again to check some data on his tablet screen.


    "Hehe, that''s of course. This is my first experience to go on a family trip to the vast ocean. I''m also going with my new friends. Hm, this will be a great trip." Erina put her hands together with an excited smile. She couldn''t wait to enjoy the trip.


    "But, please remember, you and your grandfather should absolutely not be known by the troops of other countries. This may be cooperation between armies, but things are not that simple in the rough seas." Kenji put his tablet down and looked his daughter straight in the eye.


    "I understand." Erina put her hand on her upper chest and bowed slightly.


    "Hm, they shouldn''t know that a General is also involved in this operation? Very well, you are in charge of this operation, my son. No, you are Commander Kenji now." Mitsuzuka smirked and shook his head.


    "Hm..." Kenji heaved a subtle sigh as he recalled his current rank in the navy. It was not his actual rank, but something terrible happened and resulted in his demotion.


    A few momentster, two girls came closer. Hearing the noise, Erina immediately got up from her seat and greeted her friends. "Hi, wee. You came sooner than I thought, Elysia-san, Sylvia-san."


    "Mm, we''re trying to arrive earlier than the estimated time. It''s still a few minutes before seven o''clock." Elysia looked at the clock on her smartphone.


    "Would you like some tea first? Ah, since you''re here, how about we have breakfast in the sky?" Erina made a proposal.


    "Hm, since everyone''s here, we''d better go now. Our main force is already in the middle of the Pacific Ocean." Kenji got up from his seat.


    "If you want breakfast or tea, you can do that in the helicopter. Let''s go now." Mitsuzuka expressed his approval.


    With that being said, they left the headquarter and headed towards the Helipad. A helicopter with tworge propellers on the right and left was waiting for them there.


    "We''re leaving now." Kenji gave his orders.


    "Yes, sir!" Two soldiers saluted and climbed into the pilot''s room.


    After a while, the helicopter took off and flew towards the Pacific Ocean.


    "Here''s your breakfast." Mio put some serving hoods for the three girls.


    "Thank you, Mio." Erina expressed her gratitude.


    "Just for the three of us? What about the other?" Elysia asked in confusion.


    "Haha, don''t mind us. We''ve all had breakfast." Mitsuzuka waved her hand with augh.


    "Hehe, did you know, Elysia-san? This is the fastest helicopter in the world. We are now probably traveling at around five hundred kmh! We''re having breakfast in a fighter machine that goes at high speed." Erina shared the information with enthusiasm.


    "Ooh~" Elysia nodded in understanding.. She then told a few things to Sylvia and Vanessa via telepathy before they enjoyed their breakfast in the sky.

 Chapter 622 - Military Uniform

    "How do I look now, Elysia-san?" Erina twirled in delight. She was currently wearing her armed military outfit.


    "Mm, you look like a cheerful female soldier." Elysia didn''t know what kind ofpliment to give this girl with a military n origin.


    "Hehe, did you know? I used to be educated to enter the military, but the military forbade me to participate again because of my golden touch awakened. Everyone wants me to live a peaceful and happy life." Erina took out a gun and stroked it.


    "Everyone cares about you. Have you had a peaceful and happy life now, Erina-san?" Elysia could interpret the unspoken. Erina''s abilities could get out of control if emotional turmoil and anxiety red up. The military was not the right ce for this girl.


    "Mm, I feel grateful for what I have now. I enjoy my life." Erina nodded and sat beside Elysia. "How about you, Elysia-san?"


    "Me? Well, I couldn''t be more grateful for what was bestowed upon me despite my ignorance. I got almost everything I could ever hope for. It even felt surreal, and I had my doubts about it. However, we are in reality and we really do exist. ." Elysia sped her hands and closed her eyes with a smile.


    "That must be amazingly amazing. I''m d to hear that. Uhm, would you like to wear a military uniform like me too? We''ll all being there as part of the military. Can you ask Sylvia-san this too?" Erina took out two sets of military uniforms from her bag.


    "You''ve even prepared all of this?" Elysia was a bit surprised. This Minamoto n obviously asked Erina to do this because this n wanted to build a cooperative rtionship.


    "Mm, this is my reserve military uniform. I still have two dozen in my suitcase." Erina put the two uniforms on Elysia''sp.


    "Two, two dozen? Why did you bring so many clothes? Wait, it''s just military uniforms? How about the other types of clothes? We''re going to stay in the Pacific Ocean for months on end?" Elysia widened her eyes and stared at therge suitcases in the corner of the room. She suspected that half of them belonged to Erina alone.


    "That''s for spare clothes, Elysia-san. I have enough preparation." Erina folded her arms and nodded proudly.


    "I- I see..." Elysia didn''t want toment on anything. On the other hand, she literally carried her entire stock of clothes with a total of no less than three digits...


    "Sylvi, Erina-san asked us to wear this navy military uniform. What do you think?" Elysia asked Sylvia.


    "Hmm, I don''t really mind. But, I assume these military uniforms are the same as what Erina is wearing. So, will these fit our bodies? Our body size is different from Erina''s, especially in the chest department. We are a bit bigger than her." Sylvia took one of the white clothes and measured it to her upper half.


    "Let''s just give it a try. I can outsmart it if it doesn''t fit. We''ll be disguised as part of the Japanese navy to research the most mysterious ancient underwater ruins." Elysia couldn''t wait to arrive at the location.


    "Mm, I can''t help but wonder what the ce is like. Alright, let''s change our dresses to these Japanese navy military uniforms. I''m white and have white hair, but will now be wearing white uniforms. Hm, I don''t know. whether it will suit me or not." Sylvia stood up and dragged Elysia into the bathroom to change.


    "Eh, wha- wait! We can change our clothes in turns." Elysia filed her protest.


    "That can''t be done, you need to help me change into this uniform as I don''t know how to wear this attribute. Also, I''m afraid this uniform will tear. The chest part will definitely make me cramp." Sylvia moved behind Elysia and gave a push.


    "Hmm?" Erina had a lot of question marks about what her friends were talking about. She turned to Mio, but neither of them knew anything.


    "Please forgive me mdy. I can''t really figure out whatnguage they are using. Our intel didn''t even find anything. It''s as if they created their ownnguage, or it''s something that never really existed." Mio put her hand on her upper chest in apology.


    "Even by matching the voice to all regionalnguages in various countries? Isn''t this strange, or maybe our database hasn''t identified thenguage Elysia-san and Sylvia-san speak yet?" Erina tapped her chin in wonder.


    She then nced at the nearby white cat. Even though she wanted to pet it, she restrained herself from doing so. While the cat itself justy on the table while looking around.


    "Look at me. Do I look like aw enforcement officer?" Sylvia put her hands on her waist and looked at her reflection in the mirror.


    "Uuuh..." Elysia felt a little embarrassed. Sylvia has been a bit pushytely.


    "Hehe, are you blushing because of my charm or just because you''re embarrassed? Cute, why you are so cute and adorable when you blush, Ely. Cuddle, caress, rub rub." Sylvia hugged Elysia from behind and rubbed her cheek onto Elysia''s face.


    "Uhm, you- It''s all your fault... If my master-" Elysia opened her mouth, but Sylvia''s finger was pressed against her lips.


    "Ssshh, pardon my little misbehavior. I just can''t help it. If your master were here, she might take my ce to tease you until you blushed too. But, I''ll be by your side because she definitely won''t let me run away. Anyway, thanks for doing the trick to outsmart this stifling part of the uniform. I feel somewhat relieved now." Sylvia stood beside Elysia and looked at themselves in the mirror.


    "..." Elysia blushed even more. She and Sylvia now didn''t look like they were wearing navy military uniforms but a sexy white uniform that showed off their curves.


    Especially for Sylvia because this devil girl had such a seductive body. Fortunately, this uniform was with trousers.


    "Okay, let''s show this to Erina. But, she might be a bit insecure because of this." Sylvia hummed and grabbed Elysia''s hand before they exited the bathroom.


    Sure enough, Erina and Mio were wide-eyed in surprise when Elysia and Sylvia came before them.


    "Please forgive us, Erina-san. Your uniforms are a bit tight, especially on the chest area. We''ve outsmarted it, but what do you think about us?" Elysia twirled once to hear opinions from the third parties.


    "Really looks like a seductress. Oops, I mean you look great." Mio covered her mouth as she replied bluntly.


    "..." Erina held her hips, waist, tummy, and chest. She felt defeated by Elysia, and Sylvia was in an entirely differentpetition.


    "Why do they have perfectly proportioned bodies that look alluring?" Erina muttered under her breath. She wondered what these two girls ate and what kind of treatment or training they did to get such a gorgeous body.


    "Hello, are you still there, Erina-san?" Elysia waved her hand in front of Erina''s face.


    Erina flinched a little and checked her friends from top to bottom. "Eh, ah, uhm, my judgment turned out to be off the mark. I haven''t measured your body and just thought we were about the same size. But I think it will be okay. Our group will only appear before the military from America and Russia for a moment before we will mind our own business."


    "Uhm, all right." Elysia approached the window and looked into the distance. She could see several warships, several tens of kilometres away. However, there was one massive one.


    "Is it a mothership? We''ve been talking and ying here for quite some time already, let''s get out." Elysia wanted to ask for information from Erina''s father and grandfather.


    "Ah, we''re almost here? Let''s get ready then. You might want to know a few things from my father or my grandfather, Elysia-san." Erina looked at the window and nodded in understanding. Time flew so fast when she was enjoying it so much.


    After that, the girls went out of the room and gathered with the others.


    "Hou? Have you finished ying around and having a warm chat? I can see you has a good time on this trip." Mitsuzuka peeked aside and closed his eyes again.


    "Hmm, can I get some information about our destination? You''re still keeping us in the dark as there''s almost no data on the ancient ruins of the seabed we''re about to visit." Elysia asked politely.


    "You will know everything, but after a brief meeting on the mothership. This is a top-tier secret that only a small number of people in special countries know. Even the soldiers and subordinates don''t know much about the details of their duties there." Mitsuzuka answered in a whisper.


    "Mm, alright then. We''re almost at the mothership. This helicopter is pretty fast." Elysia looked back at the window and looked into the distance.


    "Of course. We are currently traveling at about five hundred kilometers per hour! However, we are not feeling it. Elysia-san, can you sit next to me. I have something to tell you." Erina sat on the side seat and patted the seat next to her.


    Elysiaplied without question, but Erina suddenly grabbed her hand.


    "Elysia-san, as we talked about a while ago. I on behalf of my n just wanted to convey that please consider selling anything you wish to sell to us. We will not pressure or force anything on you, but please consider us as your priority. I know this sounds a bit selfish, but we won''t let you down." Erina said that with a friendly smile, but her expression was serious.


    "Uhm, why are you so suddenly? But, well, I get it." Elysia didn''t mind it. She sold things for money, and it didn''t really matter who she sold those things to.


    "Mm...." Erina nodded with a satisfied smile.

 Chapter 623 - Seabed Monster

    The helicopternded on the helipad of the giant ship, thergest of the warships. ording to Erina''s grandfather, it was the mothership of the entire world''s Esper Association with shared ownership. So, it was more like a base with the most advanced weapons on Earth.


    "Why does humanity have a warship of this ss? Are we going to fight the alien nation or start invading others? I can imagine a space war with this mothership." Elysia spoke in a whisper-like voice to Erina.


    "For that, I also don''t know, Elysia-san. However, we can call this mothership the most incredible defense mechanism ever.


    This question is the same as why America, Russia, North Korea, and several other countries have so many deadly nuclear bombs even though there is no war." Erina replied with her own opinion as she didn''t really understand that.


    "Hmm." Elysia just nodded.


    After that, Erina and her grandfather wore masks, helmets, and equipment like those of a fully armed army, but only for disguise.


    However, Elysia and Sylvia refused to disguise themselves in this seabed operation. After all, they had already changed their ns to be well known in this world.


    "The meeting will be held at twelve o''clock. For now, we will rest for a while at our country''s headquarters." Kenji informed Elysia of their schedule.


    Elysia just nodded in understanding, and they got off the helicopter. It was just a group of seven people with a cat. Their arrival got some attention from the nearby soldiers.


    A squad of soldiers in ck and white uniforms came over and saluted. A captain took a step forward and reported a few things to Kenji. "Wee to the mothership. We have been waiting for your arrival. This may be a bit sudden, but our meeting with America and Russia will be held in a few minutes."


    "Hm? Did something happen?" Kenji frowned as he had a bad feeling about this.


    "Yes, sir. British and Chinese troops have arrived here. The operation is scheduled to be elerated by an hour. I will guide you to the meeting room. Please follow me." The captain turned around and walked into the mothership.


    "Let''s go." Kenji narrowed his eyes and followed the squad.


    "Is this white uniform with ck attributes the dress code for the Japanese troops here?" Elysia once again asked in a whisper-like voice.


    "Mm, you''re right." Erin nodded slightly.


    They went into arge hall like a circr auditorium with a stage in the middle and surrounded by seats. Each seat had a border with the symbol of the country''s g, but only four groups were upying their ces.


    "Hou, it''s a good thing you came earlier than estimated as you might be left out in this joint operation due to your dy, Commander Kenji." A man in a ck gold uniform greeted with a hint of sarcasm.


    "Haha, you are joking, as usual, Admiral Tang Zhou. We would havee sooner if only we had known that the operation would be carried out sooner." Kenji smirked in reply.


    "It all happened because of the sudden unexpected emergency situation. However, look at the core group that came with you. It was only seven people with you as the leader, and... Heh, you even brought two seductive little girls and a useless cat? Haha, are those your bargaining chips?" Tang Zhou nced at the two beautiful girls behind Kenji with a strange glint in his eyes.


    "They are the elites of my n alliance. You will never want to offend them, or you will suffer the consequences." Kenji responded casually. He sat in the seat of the Japanese army leader.


    "The elites of perverted and weird things like your country likes to do? That''s a ridiculous joke. Are you trying to smack me with that reasoning?" Tang Zhou frowned.


    "..." Elysia nced at Erina and at Sylvia. She then checked everyone in this hall.


    They all used English in their conversations, but there seemed to be two groups that didn''t get along quite well there. Japan with China, and America with Ennd. Meanwhile, the Russians just sat in their seats.


    Each core group that attended this meeting had less than a dozen members, but each group had an elite squad manning the exit.


    "You guys are old, but you still like to bicker like little kids." Elysia quipped everyone in her mumbling. However, it was loud enough for everyone in the hall to hear.


    "..." Silence fell for a moment. Almost everyone looked at Elysia as if she was an outcast.


    "All the groups are here. Why not start this meeting now?" Elysia responded casually despite the mental pressure she received from some people.


    "Haha, you have a good person right there, Commander Kenji. Although she sounds a bit presumptuous, what she said is true. Let''s start this meeting now as we should start this joint operation right away." The leader of the Russian group stood up with a lightugh.


    "Americans and our group decided to invite back thetest forces who are researching this mysterious ancient ruin at the bottom of the Pacific Ocean for a reason." The Russian leader disys an image on the screen to each country.


    "We identally found this giant gate in the eastern part of the ancient ruins. It was thest photo before our exploration squad lost contact there yesterday. Nothing strange indeed, but please see the video footage that wasst linked to us." The Russian leader slides the slide and ys the video.


    Sylvia looked at Elysia in confusion.


    ''Let''s see the video on that screen. It''s thest record before a squad loses contact.'' Elysia enlightened the confused Sylvia via telepathy.


    Everyone''s attention was focused only on the screen. It was a recording from the squad leader''s point of view. They''re just swimming into deep territory with state-of-the-art equipment.


    There was a dark ocean with some fish and strangely shaped marine life. However, the lighting there was adequate enough to look around.


    That squad was just exploring as usual while chatting and checking around. Until they find a giant hidden gate.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense. A shadow was caught on camera when the camera looked around, and a ck giant fanged creature suddenly attacked the squad. The video was ended with reddish water, and everything suddenly went ck.


    Elysia gasped in surprise as she didn''t like that kind of jumpscare.


    "Let''s look at the re-recording. We assume an unknown, unidentified creature is an alien or an underwater monster. We can confirm that it''s not a fish or the like. We also suspect that behind the gate lies the lost civilization of the sentient underwater creatures." The Russian leader informs about several other things.


    The group from another country then threw a few questions, and a discussion and a bit of debate broke out.


    However, Sylvia suddenly informed Elysia of something surprising. ''Ely, it''s like the underworld''s hound. I''ve seen something like it, but this one is much uglier and weaker than I''ve ever seen.''


    ''Underworld hound? Is it the gate of hell or something? Uhm, I mean underworld. Why is that gate in this ancient underwater ruin?'' Elysia became confused.


    ''Who knows, but you once said that Earth had a lost civilization. Maybe, this is just one of those?'' Sylvia''s eyes sparkled as she realized what might await them. ''That hound might just want toe back or just guarding the gate? Ely, if it really is the underworld gate, then I can likely open it.''


    ''Shall we go to the underworld? Ah, I need to consult my master first.'' Elysia weighed her decision.


    ''Mm, all right.'' Sylvia just obeyed and went back to observing those humans arguing with each other. She had no idea what they were saying, but she could see all of them were just selfish people who wanted to work together on amon goal.


    ''I think it''s fine, Master Elysia. Let''s go to Earth''s underworld. We might be able to study the dimensionalws of this world and find something there.'' Rhea voiced her agreement.


    ''Hmm, we''re also looking for that Ruvoid God and Xero''s existence, right? Might they be in the underworld? If they are on Earth''s surface, that Earth God obviously knows something, but he knows nothing.'' Elena folded her arms and voiced her favourable consideration.


    ''Ah, we might be able to cheat thew by removing our magic seal there. Earth wouldn''t be in any danger if our energy messed up the bnce there, would it?'' Rhea had an interesting conjecture and conveyed it.


    ''I thought it could make the underworld copse. It''s just a separated dimension of this world, right? That giant gate might just be a dimensional gate for teleportation only. Should we try it? If we get stuck there, we can tear apart the dimensions and return to Earth.'' Elena suggested an idea.


    ''Um, fine. Let''s do that.'' Elysia made up her mind after the suggestion from Elena and Rhea.


    She then told some details to Sylvia and Vanessa. However, the meeting surprisingly ended, and everyone left the hall to do their own preparations.


    ''E-eh? I didn''t listen to what they were discussing! This is terrible. We have missed such an important piece of information.'' Elysia felt a little panicked in her mind, but she still followed her group to leave.


    ''Hehe, it''s okay, we can ask Erina''s fatherter. He promised to tell us the details of this ancient ruin after the meeting, right?'' Elena chuckled lightly.


    ''Oh, yes, I almost forgot.'' Elysia calmed down.


    They went to the Japanese headquarters and went to amand room.


    "Excuse me, we need to talk privately, just our group. Could you spare a little of your time?" Elysia stood in front of Kenji and looked into his eyes.


    "Good, I also have some things I want to talk to you about.." Kenji nodded and ordered his men to stand guard before their core members entered a lounge.

 Chapter 624 - Underworld Hound (1)

    "First of all, do you know anything about that seabed gate? Somehow, I feel you know something more than everyone else." Kenji made a steeple of his fingers.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t know much about that mysterious seabed gate. May I know of the military and Esper Association''s ns for it?" Elysia shook her head.


    "Russia is nning to bomb the eastern ruins to create an entrance. America will conduct further research after we eradicate that seabed monster. Britain and China are nning to bring out the ancient gate to the surface, but that has not been agreed as there is no further information about the object." Kenji heaved a subtle sigh.


    He then nced at Sylvia. This girl was just as mysterious as Elysia. It still made him a little uneasy that he didn''t know anything about their origin. They asionally used an unknown foreignnguage to converse with each other. Still, thatnguage was simply not registered in the database at all.


    "So, we''re going to do underwater exploration using a submarine? If so, how are we going to exterminate that seabed monster? This joint operation will only ask us to be cannon fooders?" Elysia raised an eyebrow. She could understand that they were at a disadvantage in this operation.


    "Well, I couldn''t help it. However, the other four countries cornered us for the role simply because Japan was thest country to leave this area before it was Russia and America''s turn." Kenji clenched his hands into fists.


    "Tch, they''re just cooperating to corner us for something that''s most risky. If there are a lot of monsters, we''ll just have to blow them all to ashes. Who cares about that gate." Mitsuzuka took off his military mask furiously.


    "That''s a shame. What''s our n then? Destroy that monster with missiles and bombs?" Elysia stroked the cat in herp gently.


    "Well, that''s one of our ns. However, we''ll also send four ability users to exterminate that monster if it fails. If anything bad happens, we''ll back off and leave everything to Russia and America to sort it out." Kenji pursed his lips and nodded.


    "Alright, we''re leaving soon, right? Now, I need some details about the ruins of the seabed down there. What humans have discovered after all these years of research." Elysia returned to the main topic of the thing she wanted to know.


    Kenji didn''t hesitate to share some general information with Elysia. Mitsuzuka even let the secret information be known to these girls.


    After that, troops from Japan sent three war submarines to participate in this operation. Kenji would be the leader of the squads, while Elysia insisted on joining the vanguard.


    "Alright, we''ll be leaving soon." Kenji said goodbye to his father.


    "Hm,e back here safe and sound. This isn''t a battle between life and death." Mitsuzuka patted his son on the shoulder.


    Kenji just nodded and nced sideways. His daughter said many prayers and words of concern to her friends as if she was unwilling to let them participate in the vanguard squad.


    "Hehe, please don''t worry too much, Erina-san. We''re only there to research something, not to fight an invasion by a swarm of monsters." Elysia couldn''t help but smile in amusement at Erina''s antics.


    "Mm, I''ll be waiting for you here. So, hurry back, okay?" Erina held Elysia''s hand with concern.


    Mitsuzuka and Kenji were still shocked about Erina''s care and were close to Elysia. This wasn''t the first time they hade to that conclusion, but Elysia did look exceptional from any angle.


    "Mm, pray for us. It''s an easy mission." Elysia waved her hand. She and the group then left themand room.


    "Nee, grandfather, is everything going to be okay? I know it''s just a mission that sounds easy, but I feel ufortable." Erina clutched her hand in her upper chest.


    "We''ll be monitoring everything from here. Twenty war submarines will beunched, and that''s enough to crush the ancient ruins into rubble." Mitsuzuka folded her arms and stared at the jumbo screens.


    He was the one who would be in charge of leading the operation of the Japanese troops in thismand room while his son plunged into the vanguard group. Not to mention those two girls and that cat also participated.


    A few momentster, the war submarines came out of the mothership and headed straight for the seabed.


    "Wow, wow, we dive with these iron machines. Machines like these are the forte of the dwarves. But, the humans dominate this world." Sylvia looked out the window and surveyed the underwater world.


    "..." Vanessa climbed onto her master''s shoulder to observe the sea world as well. She could see lots of fish of various sizes and colors. They looked delicious.


    "The world of the deep ocean is scary. Whether you realize it or not, the creatures that live there have strange shapes, and some of them are terrifying. Not to mention, it''s so dark there. It''s like we''re about to enter an abyss." Elysia nced down, but she immediately averted her gaze.


    "Hehe, the abyss will look back at you if you look at it. So, don''t look at the abyss, Ely." Sylvia chuckled lightly and waved her hand towards the window.


    "When the abyss sees you, you wave your hand to say hello, Sylvi?" Elysia didn''t know what to say when she saw her devil friend''s behavior.


    "I''m not waving my hand at the abyss. Look over here. It''s the ever-curious pufferfish. Hey, is it going to follow us to the bottom of the deep ocean?" Sylvia pointed to a yellow fish that had attached itself to the window.


    "Hmm? The deep ocean is not your ce to visit, little one. Go back to where you came from. Have a nice day." Elysia smiled and flicked her finger to the window.


    "Ah, the pufferfish is not allowed toe along." Sylvia was amused to see the fish bounce off due to Elysia''s subtle shockwave.


    "..." Kenji and the armed elites didn''t know what to say at the sight of these two girls.


    They set out for a critical mission, but these girls only treated this as marine tourism. Not to mention, neither of them knew what these two girls were talking about, yet they could understand that these girls were just joking around.


    "Please don''t mind them. Believe it or not, they are much more prepared than all of you for everything." Kenji folded his arms and turned his attention away from the two girls.


    "Yes, sir." The elite soldiers didn''t dare doubt or question their leader''s statement.


    They arrived near an ancient ruin in the deep ocean about an hourter.


    "We willunch some missiles to clear the way in. All squads ready. Japan, how about you?" The Russian leader delivered a notification to Kenji.


    "We are ready to enter the battle if necessary. Start this operation at any time." Kenji responded with a firm intonation towards the monitor.


    "Affirmative, we will be a reinforcement force if you can''t deal with the fanged sea monster." Tang Zhouughed lightly in his offer of help.


    "Understood. We ept your offer, Admiral Tang Zhou." Kenji wasn''t triggered by that kind of taunt. He only used it as a guarantee of a promise.


    "Alright, all troops, get ready! Hahaha, we will uncover yet another world''s mystery here." The American leaderughed excitedly.


    With that being said, four Russian warshipsunched one missile each towards the ancient eastern ruins.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Four sessive explosions shook the seabed slightly. The submarines then direct the lighting towards therge hole created by the st.


    Behind a solid four-tiered wall, an ancient ck-gray gate appeared before the watchful eye of all squads.


    They could sense a sinister aura from the gate for some unknown reason regardless of their distance.


    However, their first objective right now was to eradicate that seabed monster.


    "Look for that seabed monster. Pay attention to all the sonar and radar. We''ll catch the creature if possible." Kenji gave hismand to his squads.


    "No living things were detected in ruins, sir." One of the elite reported the results of the radar and sonar.


    "Hmm, that thing obviously won''t be detected by even sophisticated equipment. Look over there, eighteen degrees to the east of the ancient gate. That monster is watching us in the shadow with its bloodshot eyes." Elysia informed the others in a neutral tone.


    "!!!" The entire Japanese squads on the three submarines could hear that from Kenji''s still-litwork.


    They immediately pointed their surveince cameras in the intended direction. Sure enough, a ck mass like a liquid was watching them. Its bloodshot eyes give a bad omen.


    "Ah, it shot towards us!" Elysia shouted, and the squads immediately prepared to attack.


    Unfortunately, that monster simply prated the nearby submarine like a shadow and entered themand room with a savage roar.


    *Roar!*


    "Everyone, it hase to us instead. Defeat this monster!" Kenji shouted and entered into his close-range battle stance.


    *Bam!*


    The nearby elites were simply smashed against the wall by the tailsh of the shadow-like monster.


    "Know your ce, underworld hound. This is not the scenario I was expecting." Sylvia immediately moved andunched an irritated kick.


    "Hau..." The shadow-like monster growled in pain. It was shocking because the physical attack could inflict pain.


    Sylvia then unleashed several punches and kicks. It was like she was bullying an arrogant underworld hound to teach it a valuable lesson.


    "..." Kenji and the elites in themand room were speechless about what was happening in front of them. That shadow-like monster stood no chance to win against this white-haired girl.


    The shadow-like monster was a bit desperate. It transformed into a sh of shadow and aimed at the weakest ones.. A defenseless girl with a cat over there looked a lot like soft prey.

 Chapter 625 - Underworld Hound (2)

    *Pa!*


    Vanessa gave a p to the shadow-like monster with her little paw. It was not making a significant impact, but it shook the monster to its core.


    "!?" The shadow-like monster was utterly confused. This little fluffy white creature could exert such an unbelievable power regardless of their size difference?


    Yet, a hand suddenly grabbed its head from behind.


    "Hm, I caught you. How dare a lowly being like you to run away from me and aim for Ely. Your opponent is me, but this is the end for you. Show your true form." Sylvia narrowed her eyes with a sinister aura escaping her unconsciously.


    The shadow-like monster had no idea what the white-haired girl was saying, but it seemed familiar with the aura this girl gave off. Despite all that, it was still in a predicament.


    Because of that, the shadow-like monster immediately saved itself by transforming into a shadow-like mist again. Surprisingly, it couldn''t escape this girl''s painful grip at all.


    "Hau, hau..." The shadow-like monster thrashed around.


    Unfortunately, it''s useless. Sylvia stabbed her five fingers into the underworld hound and tore the shadow''syers apart.


    *Swoosh* *St*


    The shadow disintegrated, and liquid-like ck snot was scattered everywhere.


    "Eww..." Sylvia felt disgusted. She felt a little slippery and a little sticky.


    "Sylvi..." Elysia also had the same fate, just like Kenji and other elites.


    They were all sshed by the strange ck liquid without being able to dodge. So did the entiremand room.


    "Meow." Vanessa also voiced her protest. She was a white cat, but she was like strange ck mud.


    ''Hehe, are you okay, Ely? That ink-ck liquid is harmless, but, hehe...'' Elena couldn''t help butugh.


    ''Uuh...'' Elysia examined the liquid with her sacred vision and sighed.


    "Pfft, haha, hehe... Sorry, sorry, I didn''t know that this little hound had liquid armor as well. This liquid is just disgusting, no longer dangerous. Hey, look, this creature is actually this small. What we encountered just now was only its beast armor of elemental energy. The real one is just like this." Sylvia chuckled and picked up a ck, hairless chubby dog the size of an adult''s palm from the floor.


    It still looked terrible with its big jaw and fangs. However, its bloodshot eyes no longer radiated ferocity, only fear, and pleas for mercy.


    "That''s an underworld hound?" Elysia rubbed her face and stood up. She tried to get rid of the ck slime from her body, but she still needed a shower for thorough hygiene.


    "Yup, much uglier and weaker than in Vrelenia, but this little one is an underworld hound without its armors." Sylvia gave the underworld hound a head pat, but it was cowering in fear instead.


    "Well, it''s terrified of you now. So, what are we going to do with that creature? Interrogate it for information about that ancient gate?" Elysia then helped Vanessa get rid of the ck liquid.


    "Hmm, maybe Vann can interrogate this little hound. It speaks the beastnguage, too, it seems. Hey, this is a bit unfair. Why is the beastnguage in this world the same as in Vrelenia?" Sylvia just realized a rather strange fact.


    "Maybe it''s because they both use emotion and raw-likenguage tomunicate. Hey, if we could exchange telepathy with other creatures, it wouldn''t matter whatnguage they use in their mouths. Unfortunately, not everyone can reply to us telepathically." Elysia picked up her cat and put her on her shoulder. Vanessa kept reminding that they needed a shower immediately.


    "Excuse me, you two. What the hell is going on here? You guys made themand room a real mess. Some electronics shorted out here. Heck, the engine died too?" Kenji pursed his lips and tried to get the strange ck sticky liquid off him. He frowned when he saw the condition report of his submarine.


    "Hehe, we''re sorry about what just happened, Commander Kenji. Can you see this little creature? It''s the real creature behind that shadow-like monster. My friend just conquered it, and we''ll try to interrogate it." Elysia smiled awkwardly and shared the information with the others.


    "Hmm?" Kenji and the elites looked at the tiny strange ck creature in the white-haired girl''s hand. It was like an angler fish with four legs and no light stick on the head.


    *Bzzt* *Bzzt*


    "Hm, finally connected. Russia''s headquarters here. submarine one of the Japanese Forces, please report your situation." The sound of the emergency channel suddenly came in.


    "With Commander Kenji here. We just came face-to-face with the seabed monster. Our machine is damaged, and we will return to the surface. We ask all of the troops of this operation to return because we managed to capture the monster alive. Our experts will conduct an interrogation and further research." Kenji responded.


    "Fwahaha, you want to interrogate a monster? Do you know how to talk to fish?" A hoarseugh from nowhere sounded disdainful.


    However, the Russian leader gave approval. "Report received, all troops, return to the surface!"


    With that being said, all the troops returned to the surface, and Japan''s submarine one had to be towed by the other two because the engines just wouldn''t start.


    After the submarines entered the mothership, Elysia and Sylvia excused themselves to return to Japan''s headquarters.


    Kenji allowed that, but he would only catch upter as he needed to deal with the other leaders.


    "Haha, what''s wrong with you, Commander Kenji. You look like you''ve just been sprayed with ck ink from a giant squid. Or, did you just bathe in soy sauce?" Tang Zhou was amused to see his rival in such a strange state.


    "Haha, you''re joking, Admiral Tang Zhou. That seabed monster messed up my submarine." Kenji smirked and moved his hand. Some ck liquid was blown and sshed onto Tang Zhou''s face. "Oops, please don''t get too close to us, or you''ll get hit by this weird ck liquid too."


    "Huh?" Tang Zhou examined the ck liquid with disgust on his face. "Aah! What the hell!? Did you do it on purpose, Kenji!? Disgusting, disgusting. I had to bathe in seven kinds of holy liquid to get rid of this disgusting thing from me! Damn, watch out for you!"


    With that being said, Tang Zhou immediately rushed off in a hurry. His squads also followed.


    "It''s just a liquid-like ink, and he responds like it''s a dangerous liquid. It''s ridiculous." Kenji shook his head, then turned to the leader of another country. "My apologies, but we seem to need to clean up first. We will report every detail to the meeting an hour from now."


    "Hehe, it can''t be done like that. We also need to know about that seabed monster you caught. Where is it now?" The American leader looked right and left.


    "It has been brought to Japan''s research center for further investigation. If you want to know in real-time, pleasee over there." Kenji raised his hand and left from there.


    The three leaders looked at each other.


    "Hmm, I''ll send my troops to inspect the gate. The monster is already secured, and it''s left unprotected. A secret of the world that is about to be uncovered shouldn''t be left alone." The American leader made a decision.


    "Count me in then. While waiting for our forces to gather some data, let''s see what the Japanese have to interrogate that seabed monster. It''s a bit funny, but let''s check it out." The Russian leader didn''t mind.


    "Hm, I''ll only send my troops when something happens. Please research what''s on the seabed." The British leader smiled wryly.


    "Yeah, yeah, now do as you please. You''d be surprised if we might open the door to another world. There might be some natural resources in abundance? Keke..." The American leader waved his hand.


    He and the other two leaders then visited the Japanese research center.


    Meanwhile, Elysia and Sylvia went to Japan''s headquarters after confining the underworld hound to the research center area. Elysia erected a particr barrier so that no third party would interfere, then she went to clean herself.


    "Wow, is this a public bath? Hey, will we take a shower side by side? What do you think, Ely?" Sylvia teased Elysia as they just entered the bathroom.


    They just followed one of the female soldiers, who happened to be kind enough to show them the way to the female bathroom. Still, this one would definitely make Elysia feel embarrassed.


    "Uhm..." Elysia checked one of the booths. It was like a public toilet in the west, but for a shower. Each cubicle only has walls like frosted ss, but not to the feet.


    "This will be fast. I can use magic to make things easier." Elysia couldn''t be picky and entered the booth. Vanessa just followed her inside.


    Sylvia just shrugged her shoulders and entered the booth next to Elysia''s.


    After they cleaned up and came back fresh, they returned to the research center.


    Surprisingly, people became quite crowded there out of curiosity about a strange little ck creature in a tube.


    "Excuse me, I''m sorry to say this, but you are all going to stress the subject. Please understand and reduce the crowd." Elysia stood before the crowd and gave polite notice.


    "Ha? Who are you tomand us? Ooh, I almost forgot. You are Commander Kenji''s secret mistress, yes?" An elite in ck uniform frowned, but he smirked when he saw who it was.


    "Please watch your words, or I will need to sew your mouth." Elysia did not budge in her stance at all. Sylvia came next to her and smiled in disdain at everyone.


    The leaders gave a signal to their people to wait outside.. That way, only important people were in theb.

 Chapter 626 - Underworld Realm

    "..." Everyone in theb was silent with a question mark in their minds.


    How could it not be? The one before their eyes was a white cat meowing at the weird dog in animalnguage!


    Every leader of each country gave Kenji a questioning look. Still, none of them knew what kind of interrogation method this was.


    "Is this what you call an interrogation?" Tang Zhou smirked in mockery.


    "Yeah, give my cat a few minutes, and she knows what she''s doing." Elysia nodded while waiting for Vanessa.


    "Heh, so your cat is an intelligent one? Even though that cat managed to extract information from that weird tiny monster, can you understand your cat''snguage? It''s just a waste of time. We should have done some experiments on the research subject." Tang Zhou folded his arms arrogantly.


    "That''s not going to get us anywhere. Ability users aremonce in your eyes, but why would you question someone who always carries a beast around? Have you never heard of a beast tamer? Please keep quiet, or my cat will be mad at you. She is stronger than you, believe it or not." Elysia cut off anyone who was about to speak. It was no time for anyone to interrupt her cat during an interrogation.


    "You!" Tang Zhou felt humiliated. Unfortunately, before he exploded and scolded this ignorant little girl, someone tapped him on the shoulder.


    "Hey, why don''t you leave this little girl alone for a while and see what her little pet can do. It''s rare for me to find a beast tamer. There aren''t many ability users like them." The Russian leader shook his head. He then looked at the two girls with some question marks in mind as he was curious about their identity.


    After a few meows and rawnguage, Vanessa climbed onto her master''s shoulders. She told her master all the results of her interrogation via telepathy.


    "Hum-mm, I see... So, it''s like that." Elysia nodded in understanding. She then sealed the tube again with her transparent barrier so that the underworld hound would not escape.


    *Rumble!* *Rumble!*


    Before anyone could open their mouths to speak, the floor shook with a jolt as if a great storm had hit the mothership.


    "What happened? Did a giant wave hit the mothership in this sunny weather!?" The Russian leader frowned at this strange urrence.


    "An attack?" The American leader narrowed his eyes.


    They then turn on their tablet to view the situation outside using their privileged channel.


    The sky was so dark with a few shes of thunder and lightning. A ferocious storm hadpletely enveloped them so suddenly. Tornadoes could be seen all around, and a giant whirlpool appeared at a point not far from the mothership.


    "Report, sir! We lost contact with all of the investigative teams. A giant red hole appeared out of nowhere at the bottom of the ocean and sucked everything up!" An elite opened theb door hastily and reported the current situation.


    "!!!" Everyone was rmed. They then immediately rushed to see the report in question through their tablets.


    Sure enough, a giant red hole could be seen a few kilometers below them, and it sucked in everything, including warships, submarines, and even the mothership!


    "We''ll be sucked down there in a matter of minutes!" Kenji eximed with urgency. He rushed out of theb, and so did the other leaders because they had something to do.


    "..." Elysia didn''t know what to say at this point. She had no idea what was going on, but someone had clearly sent a team out to sea and screwed things up.


    "Ely, this ispletely out of n. Let''s go to themand room. Erina must be worried about us." Sylvia picked up the underworld hound''s tube and went to Elysia''s side.


    "Well, this is not in my ns at all." Elysia put her hand to her forehead before they rushed away from there.


    On the way to Japan''s headquarters, she consulted Elena and Rhea. However, their current situation wasplicated, full of dilemmas because many people were involved.


    "Elysia-san, we are sucked into the bottom of the sea! It''s a ck hole with red color, right? Will we survive that?" Erina immediately weed her friends who had just arrived.


    "Mm, we are sucked into the underworld. Those fools probably messed things up by tampering with that gate. No, they must have broken that ancient gate." Elysia looked at therge monitor in themand room. The mothership couldn''t resist the suction force of the red hole. The mothership and everything were drawn there.


    "Eh, where are your father and grandfather, Erina-san? Why are only you, Mio, and a few elites here?" Elysia then realized a rather strange thing.


    "They went to the mainmand room to handle everything." Erina held Elysia''s hand reflexively. She was scared and nervous, but she couldn''t carelessly touch things.


    "..." Elysia could feel Erina''s hand was shaking. This girl clearly had a lot of worries and fears because of their current situation.


    "We''ll be fine. I''ll vouch for that. Let''s sit there and see where we''re thrown after going through that red hole..." Elysia pped Erina''s hand, and thetter responded with a tight grip.


    The girls then sat side by side on the bench in themand room center and stared at the monitor.


    "Ely, we''re going into the underworld. It seems those human idiots caused the dimensional gate to malfunction. But, no problem, I''ll protect you." Sylvia hugged Elysia and Vanessa from the side.


    Meanwhile, Erina sped her hands and closed her eyes in Elysia''s arms.


    ''Underworld, here wee~'' Elena chirped cheerfully, in contrast to their current situation.


    The mothership was finally sucked into the red hole after all resistance attempts against the suction force failed. After some time, the energy supporting the dimensional hole began to run out, and the portal vanished.


    The ancient gate, along with the ruins, disappeared without a trace. That day, the mothership and the entire fleet disappeared from the face of the Earth in a fierce storm. No one could exin why and how it happened.


    The world was left in confusion when they lost contact with all fleets in the Pacific Ocean.


    After a few moments passed, Erina slowly opened her eyes. She instantly blushed a bit because she woke up in someone''s warm embrace. This was afort she hadn''t felt in a long time, someone''s warmth.


    Perhaps, thest time she felt this kind of warmth was before her unique ability awakened. However, now she had a friend who was immune to her golden touch.


    Erina closed her eyes again and hugged Elysia''s waist before inhaling Elysia''s body scent. For some reason, she had the urge to do that.


    "Hmm, it''s like teleportation. Where are we now?" Elysia ran her hand through Erina''s hair and looked at the monitor. She could see a vast expanse of misty cknd. The cloudy blood-red sky made the atmosphere even eerier because not much light could pass through the fog.


    "Hmm?" Erina was curious about their current situation. She peeked out from Elysia''s arms.


    Some people could be seen lying on the floor, groaning in pain. It looked like they were thrown around during the shock. However, why she didn''t feel the same pain?


    "Are you okay?" Elysia released Erina from her arms.


    "Ah, umm, I''m fine. Thanks for protecting me." Erina assumed that it was Elysia''s doing, so she remained sitting on the bench without receiving much of a shock.


    However, she immediately blushed when she remembered that she had buried her face in Elysia''s soft breasts.


    Momentster, several people burst into Japan''smand room.


    "Elysia, we would like to hear information and opinions from you regarding our current situation. Please don''t hide anything. Military emergencyw applies to you now." Mitsuzuka asked in a rather heavy tone.


    Elysia then faced the group of people at the side. "Do you believe in another world? One that is not on another, but just like an alternate dimension of Earth?"


    "Another world? Haha, it''s just what I thought. Hey, is the one you''re talking about is another world like the fictional stories that Japanese entertainment often creates?" The American leaderughed as his guest seemed to hit the mark.


    "No, no, not that one, but something like this world''s different realm." Elysia shook her head.


    "Hmm? Why don''t you just say what you know, clearly and frankly? Is that little monster a creature from hell guarding the gate?" The Russian leader put his hand to his chin and looked at the weird dog one more time.


    "Mm, I''m sure you know about heaven and hell, but this isn''t one we''re going to talk about. Earth has another realm where the inhabitants are not human.


    You will probably see many spirits, ghosts, djinn, and even demons if you have supervision. They actually have their own home dimension, and that gate is truly the gateway to the underworld. It belonged to the most glorious empire of the ancient era. One of the unrecorded in history.


    This seabed monster is the guardian dog of that gate, but it has been dramatically weakened by time and age. Even so, it can injure you quickly and might kill you effortlessly in the water. Please be careful." Elysia exined several essential points to these leaders like she had no other choice.


    "So, in conclusion, the ancient ruins beneath the sea are a castle from an empire far in the past? One of the oldest magic eras on Earth? Do they even have the technology to link alternate dimensions to the real world? This may sound like nonsense, but we all live in this bullshit beyondmon sense." The British leader folded his arms with some considerations in mind. He was the first to believe because he was no stranger to the dark witch era in past European history.


    "Another world, alternate dimension? Rubbish, why should I believe this nonsense?" Tang Zhou frowned.


    "It''s fine if you don''t believe it. The truth is here. We are in the underworld. Your people screwed up that ancient gate, right?" Elysia rolled her eyes.


    "Well, we can''t deny it. Looks like the investigative team took action outside of their mission and identally triggered the ancient gate mechanism." The American leader made an excuse.


    "No, the team in question has clearly ruined that ancient gate. If the conditions are as you say, then the gate will only open as a portal to the underworld instead summon a big red hole." Elysia heaved a subtle sigh.


    "Hmm, you seem to know a lot. Are you from the underworld? Are you a human or a demon?" Mitsuzuka frowned as his suspicions began toe to light.


    "My cat conducted an interrogation on this underworld hound. Did you forget about that?" Elysia raised the tube to show everyone the underworld hound.


    "Well, so we are now in the underworld? This is a foreign world, yes? Are there natural resources such as oil here, hmm?" The American leader rubbed his chin with a grin on his face.

 Chapter 627 - Dealing With Their Situation

    "What else do we need to know, Elysia? What else do you know after interrogating that weird monster?" The British leader asked with a critical look.


    "I don''t know. I know that you all don''t know about our current situation either. Where are we, and what are we going to do now?" Elysia shook her head.


    "Hmm, we''re in a dark, misty cknd with a reddish sky above. Since we''ve arrived here, we should definitely explore this new territory." The American leader puffed out his chest.


    "Do as you please, but please consider the risks you will face afterward. We only number less than two thousand despite all the advanced weaponry and warships of mass destruction." Elysia no longer wanted to think about everyone''s problems as she knew that these people would not hear her voice.


    "Haha, can you hand me that weird monster? We need to do some research on it." The American leader stretched out his hand and stared at the monster canister.


    "Are you sure that you will research this underworld hound here? It can summon its horde to invade us here or something bad. This realm is its real territory." Elysia was unsure whether the research these people were referring to was the right thing to do.


    "You don''t have to worry. A young girl like you doesn''t have the experience and knowledge like us experts. Just leave it to us, and everyone will be safe. We will return to the real world after the exploration of the territory here is finished, haha!" The American leader snatched the tube from Elysia''s hands before walking away.


    "Ely, why did you let that scumbag take the underworld hound? Uhm, you even revoked your barrier. Do you want to let them get hurt?" Sylvia was curious about what Elysia had in mind.


    "Let them do what they want to do. They will know the true terror when the timees. It''s just a matter of sooner orter." Elysia spoke in a whisper-like voice.


    "Hmm?" Tang Zhou raised his eyebrows when he realized the presence of another person who shouldn''t be there. "Hou, it''s not only General Mitsuzuka who came here unannounced, but theirst offspring as well? Is this a family trip or some conspiracy?"


    "Hmm, I can see that something''s not right on this mission, and my hunch has proven right. If all of us are to perish, at least our family will go to heaven together." Kenji shook his head with sarcasm.


    "Watch your words, Tang Zhou. Even though we are in different types of military, my rank is still higher than yours. We are in an emergency situation where the lives of two thousand elite soldiers are at stake." Mitsuzuka gave Tang Zhou a re.


    "Hmm, not even the underworld or hell will be able to deal with this mothership battle prowess. We have thebat equipment of sixty-four countries here, including deadly bombs like nuclear bombs. If a demon lord appears, we need to nuke them. Their entire race may be wiped out." Tang Zhou clicked his tongue and walked away from the room.


    "Very well, so are we going to send unmanned troops to inspect the surrounding area? The mothership and the warships are stranded on this strangend, and we obviously need data from our current situation." The Russian leader didn''t mind having a superior in this emergency. Although, he still didn''t expect Japan to send a Senior General in that sea operation.


    The British leader was also waiting for Mitsuzuka''s response. However, the person in question looked at Elysia instead. Because of that, everyone stared at Elysia as well.


    "Um, what?" Elysia had a bad feeling from that gaze. She didn''t know what they wanted, but it was as if they wanted her to take responsibility for their current situation.


    "I would like to hear your opinion on dealing with our current situation, Elysia. Say whatever you want without pressure from anyone. We will listen to all of your input." Mitsuzuka spread her arms with a calm expression.


    "You want me to make military decisions over you? I''m afraid to get further involved here because I''m not a member of the military, sir." Elysia looked for an original reason to refuse.


    "No, we don''t involve you in military decisions. I just want you to be an adviser in this emergency. I know that this underworld is full of danger and catastrophe. None of us want to step into a trap and have everyone die as a result, right? " Mitsuzuka stated his reasoning.


    "Well, if you say so, please listen to the advice of this little girl who doesn''t have enough experience and knowledge." Elysia threw a light satire.


    "Oho, do you take Admiral Adam''s satire to heart? Don''t pay attention to all that person''s words because he has been in the seat of power for too long and has be arrogant. Heh, we are trapped in this situation too because of his investigation team''s stupidity." The British leader smirked, then sighed.


    "Throws the fault, shall we?" The Russian leader understood the meaning and smirked too.


    Elysia looked at everyone in the room once more. It''s not just the leaders, but the elites too. After that, she gave her some suggestions and opinions to deal with their current situation.


    Forty minutes passed, and the discussion finally came to a mutual agreement. However, America and China did not involve themselves.


    After that, Elysia''s group was invited to go to the mothership''s mainmand room to see the situation directly.


    ''Sylvi, I feel we are in thend of nowhere. The underworld has a red sky, a white-ck sun, and purplish-ck soil. The mist even has three colors: ck, gray, and white.'' Elysia looked outside the ss wall with some thoughts in mind.


    ''Well, there are some simrities, but I''m not so sure. We may be stranded in some remote area of ??the underworld. Hey, this realm is probably as big as Earth.'' Sylvia was feeling somewhat surprised as well.


    ''Does Vrelenia''s underworld have the size of a too? I guess it''s only as big as Devil Continent.'' Elysia Married.


    ''Eh-uh, um, I actually haven''t explored the entire underworld territory back then. My father just dragged me home, and I''m not allowed to go there anymore. My portal key was taken, and all the dimensional gates were sealed. Only the devil with special privileges could deal with the Underworld Realm. So, I only know it''s only as big as Devil Continent. I''m not sure either... Forgive me for being unreliable, Ely!'' Sylvia closed her eyes and swung Elysia''s hand left and right.


    ''Oh, that''s fine. Let''s find out what Earth''s underworld has. Hehe, we might be able to mine some resources. Oh, we also need to find the Evil God and Ruvoid God. I''m afraid they''re stranded on Earth too.'' Elysia nced at the leaders and used her sacred vision to try to see far into the distance.


    Unfortunately, all directions ahead only lead to the misty ck sea. While on the backside, the expanse ofnd, mountains, and forests.


    "Woah..." Erina gasped in amazement as she looked into Elysia''s glowing eyes. "That''s beautiful. Your eye ability..."


    "Sshhh..." Elysia pressed her index finger to Erina''s lips.


    "Mm." Erin just nodded in understanding.


    "???" Mio was a bit astonished. She tried to look into Elysia''s eyes, but she was toote to see what was happening.


    "Ahem, excuse me, can I add a little something? Can we send more spy units in that direction? Ahead is a vast expanse of ck misty ocean, but we need to know what awaits us behind." Elysia raised her hand to voice her opinion. She pointed towards the backside of the centralmand room.


    "And that''s the only reason? Why are you so sure that what awaits us ahead is the vast expanse of the ck sea?" The Russian leader was a bit taken aback by this girl''s mysteriousness. They hadn''t even sent a spy unit, and this girl already knew something before them?


    "I know because I know. It''s fine if you want to prove my point, but I''m just asking you to send more spy units to the rear. I feel the forest, mountain, andnd areas will be easier to explore than the ck sea." Elysia didn''t want to exin much.


    Her mouth was already a bit tired of speaking after voicing her suggestions and opinions a while ago.


    "We understand your point. All right, we will send the spy units to the rear by reducing the units to the front. However, if it really is the ck sea, then the warships and this mothership will be easier to operate." Mitsuzuka gave a thoughtless approval. He had enough trust in this girl''s judgment and views.


    "Hmm, this mothership can fly, right?" Elysia put her hand to her chin.


    "That''s true, but we will use up too much energy supply when we don''t know when we will run out of energy resources. This mothership will fly to the sea area with all the warships after we sessfully scan the area around here." Mitsuzuka looked at the territory mapping and folded her arms.


    Radar, sonar, and sensors were limited to only a monitoring range of five hundred meters due to a mysterious energy surge. They need to know the situation about their surroundings as soon as possible.


    Elysia looked at the thick foggy expanse ofnd again. She could see some strange little creatures milling around, but they were pretty weak and harmless. They were just minding their own business.


    "Elysia-san, why are you and your friends able to deal with everything so calmly?" Erina tugged the hem of Elysia''s sleeve.. She used to feel more mature than Elysia, but now, she was just like a little girl with no experience.

 Chapter 628 - Theyre Approaching

    "Hmm, if you put it like that, I don''t know what to say either. Let''s say this situation is still not the worst, and it''s not enough to make me panic. You don''t have to worry. We will definitely return to Earth looking for a dimensional gate that other." Elysia replied with a tender smile and took out a sparkling aurora bracelet.


    She put it on Erina''s wrist. "Please put this on and never take it off. You''ll know why in time."


    "Ah-mm, all right. Thank you." Erina looked at that aurora bracelet in admiration. She didn''t know what kind of ornament it was, but she could tell it to have a very high value.


    "Haha, have we sent some reconnaissance units to collect environmental data of this foggy area?" The American leader walked into the centralmand room with an enthusiasticugh.


    "Hm, it''s you, Admiral Adam Byrne. Have you released the captured underworld hound for spying purposes?" Mitsuzuka pursed his lips. He didn''t think Adam would make an arbitrary decision.


    "You don''t need to worry, General Mitsuzuka. This is the usual method the Russian military uses to spy on other countries. We just need to attach a chip and some secret equipment to the little beast, and squa, we''ll be able to find the origin of the beast. . That little thing will do the spying for us." Adam nced at the Russian leader.


    "Hou~ How did you know that we use animals to spy on other countries? Based on records, we use animals to monitor underwater conditions, including looking for materials from the former world war." The Russian leader folded his arms with a frown on his face.


    "Hehe, it certainly is not recorded because it''s your covert operation. Don''t try to fool me because dolphins and many other types of animals have been caught to prove the truth, Admiral Solovyov." Adam waved his hand in front of his face with a cynical expression.


    "Hm? You really took that weird dog out for spies?" Tang Zhou came over with curiosity. He was about to do a spy operation, but everyone else was already doing the same.


    "Well, let''s see what that little thing does out there and what we can find. We installed a special camera andunched a satellite here. Hey, we might see a lot of ghosts, so mentally prepare yourself, haha!" Adamughed heartily and connected his tablet to the nearby monitor.


    The monitor disy only showed a subject streaking through the thick fog. Several objects entered the view, but everything was moving too fast.


    While the leaders were dealing with their spy operations, several young men and women approached Elysia''s group.


    "Hello, pleased to meet you, Miss Elysia and Miss Erina. My name is Lukas White, a tier five esper of America''s elite squad." A handsome young man greeted with a prince-charming smile.


    "Hum, nice to meet you too. So, what are you and your fellow elite troops gathering around us for?" Elysia answered the greeting with basic pleasantries. Vanessa then got off her shoulders and nestledfortably in her arms.


    "Haha, there''s no particr reason. We of the younger generation just wanted to say hello. We actually don''t know why you, your friend, your cat, and Miss Erina are here, even though you''re not all part of the Japanese military at all. Is there a reason? especially by your side?" Lukas pointed his palm at the three girls in front of him.


    "Actually, there''s no special reason. We''re just cooperating upon something, and Miss Erina is only allowed toe along by her family. There''s nothing wrong here." Elysia nced at Erina and represented to answer.


    "I see. I can see you have a special rtionship with Miss Erina. Did you know about the secret behind her special ability that many people fear? She was expelled from military education when she was young due to an incident. She can''t control her superpower and be branded a dangerous subject but protected. Ah, it''s nice to have everything to just live and do nothing." A youth in ck uniform satirized with an arrogant expression towards Erina.


    "Bai Jin, that''s a bit too much." Luke furrowed his brows in annoyance.


    "Is that too much? I just stated the truth. Let me tell you one thing, Miss Elysia and Miss White Beauty. Minamoto Erina can turn living and inanimate objects into gold or gemstones with just a touch. It''s a curse for her, despite all the prosperity she has. Not many people were willing to deal with her, and those who dared to approach her were only those with ulterior motives. However, in your case, it looks like you are the ignorant who don''t know about this yet. You don''t know how many people have fallen victim to her." Bai Jin nced at the three girls in front of him to incite the conflict.


    "Uh." Erina gritted her teeth, but she was now worried about Elysia''s answer. She only knew that Elysia was immune to her ability, but she never knew what Elysia thought about her.


    "..." Mio just silently stood beside Erina, but she was ready to knock this scum guy down.


    "So, where''s the problem? Are you afraid of Miss Erina? She can turn me into gold if she can, but my navy uniform is still pure white when her gloves already turn to gold. Don''t try to say nonsense like that again in front of me, or I will have no mercy on you, sir." Elysia closed her eyes with a faint smile.


    "..." The young men and women in the elite team felt a subtle inner pressure because of Elysia''s intimidating smile.


    "Haha, if you can''t speak properly, please get out of here, Bai Jin. Please pardon the audacity of this useless person, Miss Elysia, Miss Erina. He may have been too spoiled in his home country and didn''t realize that his arrogance would only backfire on him. ." Lukeughed lightly to reconcile the situation.


    "Hmm, apologize to Miss Erina, and it will be peace." Elysia shook her head.


    "!?" Bai Jin gasped as everyone in the elite squad of the younger generation stared at him intimidatingly. They obviously wanted to force him to apologize.


    "Tch, I''m just telling you out of kindness, but no one appreciates it." Bai Jin spoke in a whisper-like voice. He apologized to Erina, but the girl only responded with a slight nod and a snort.


    "Hmm, introduce, I''m Lydia Collins. Please call me Lydia." A youngdy in a ck-red uniform greeted warmly. She stretched out her hand for a handshake.


    "I''m Elysia. Nice to meet you." Elysia thought for a moment and epted the handshake with a bit of reluctance. She knew this girl didn''te up with anything good.


    *Bzzt*


    Lydia immediately released her hand from Elysia''s grip in a hurry as her hand was electrocuted. It was like being pricked by many needles, and it was painful.


    "Hmm-mm~ You want to try scanning me in a handshake, huh? Why would you want to do that? Are you just curious, or did someone tell you to do this?" Elysia took a step back.


    "My apologies, I was just wondering what kind of person you are. You are close to Miss Erina, is it because you are someone special? I heard that she hugged you when the shock passed through the red hole earlier, but you were fine when her gloves became gold." Lydia nced at Erina''s golden gloves before apologizing to Elysia.


    "I don''t know if I''m special or not, but Miss Erina said that I''m pretty." Elysia looked at Erina with an innocent look.


    "..." For some reason, Lydia felt that she received some emotional damage from that answer. It was an indirect mockery to exin that she was ugly?


    "Fufu, you''re bad, Elysia-san." Erina chuckled and covered her mouth.


    After that, the young elites exchanged a few words with Elysia and Erina without involving any serious topics. They just wanted to exchange ideas and viewpoints with Elysia, actually.


    About half an hour passed, and the mothership went into flight mode to move into the ck sea. There was no significant danger within a five-kilometer radius.


    Then, the warships were lifted by several helicopters into the ck sea to follow.


    At that moment, the spy units, one after another, lost contact.


    "The spy units are destroyed by something unknown while crossing those mountains and forests. It seems to be the territory of a powerful demon." Mitsuzuka frowned to gaze deep into the thick fog. He didn''t like their current state, where information was minimal, and they were clearly still in the danger zone.


    "If they attack, then we just need to strike back. It''s that easy and that simple. Damn, this thick fog is so annoying. Otherwise, I''ll be sending America''s most advanced warnes to explore this area. How about you, Marco?" Adam clicked his tongue.


    "We are now at sea. So, are there underwater demons too? The ones being monitored by us are only shadows and strange creatures that do not pose a significant threat, but here the stronger one is clearly there. dwell in the forest and the mountain." Marco distanced himself from Adam as he didn''t like this guy.


    ''Master Elysia, can you see them? Some powerful beings seem to have noticed our fleets. They probably think of us as alien existences in their territory. They''re rapidly approaching.'' Rhea conveyed her observations with a bit of apprehension.


    ''Mm, I can see some evil spirits around and shapeless creatures everywhere. Are they elemental spirits? But, uh, yeah, I can feel some powerful creatures are approaching us fromnd and sea. Let''s see if Earth''s human weapons are effective against the inhabitants of the underworld or not.'' Elysia decided to be a spectator and postponed exploring this realm with her little group.


    Her only concern was Erina and the fate of the two thousand soldiers here.

 Chapter 629 - Call Of Battle

    "Sir, the energy sensors detected a swarm of unknown creatures approaching from all directions rapidly. They number over three thousand, and counting!" A crew called out to warn everyone. He disys the sensor results to the main screen for all to see.


    "This is bad. Prepare to sh with the demons!" Mitsuzuka voiced hismand.


    Kenji and the other leaders also sent theirmands to all the forces to prepare for war.


    The young elites were also inseparable from the war alertmand. They were ordered to prepare to be sent to the battlefield if needed.


    "Hehe, just like the simtion."


    "It''s just like a fictional story where we will be fighting demons and supernatural beings."


    "But, be careful because they have mental attacks and abilities beyond human''s skill set."


    The young elites then disband as they must immediately prepare for war.


    "Looks like we need to end our conversation here,dies. I''m really looking forward to our next meeting. I wish you well on the battlefield." Lukas raised his hand in farewell to Elysia''s group.


    "Keke, you can''t help but also have to go down to the battlefield due to the emergency situation, Princess Erina-san. Hope you are well by then." Bai Jin was reproached before he left with his group.


    "..." Erina clenched her hands in some nervousness. She had no experience in war, much less one that required her to fight supernatural beings.


    "Hm? May I know about one thing, Mio-san?" Elysia suddenly asked.


    "Yes, and what is it?" Mio responded in surprise.


    "Why did you just keep quiet when those people teased your youngdy? Some of them intentionally instigated something and mocked Erina-san earlier." Elysia looked at Mio with a judgmental gaze.


    "I will act when they cross their permitted boundary. They are all not ordinary elites, and I can''t just interrupt a conversation where neither I nor mdy is directly involved. They only intend to assess and incite you, Elysia-sama." Mio responded politely and eloquently. However, she closed her sentence with a sigh. "I really want to beat them up."


    "Mio..." Erina didn''t know what to say. She knew Mio was in a dilemma and annoyance but couldn''t just act like that.


    "I see, so it''s because of me, huh. I''m sorry, Erina-san. I should have made them pay more than just an apology. Though not all of them, some of them seem to hate you." Elysia heaved a subtle sigh.


    "That''s fine, Elysia-san. Bai Jin and a few others also apologized. But, well, some people hate me for something I can''t understand. I''m sure that I''ve never made a mistake or offended them." Erina shook her head.


    "Forget about those people with their egos. They''re just jealous of you. We''re going to higher ground. Do you want toe with us?" Elysia invited with a smile on her face.


    "Higher ground? We''re going to war, Elysia-san." Erina failed to understand Elysia''s intentions.


    "Well, then, please stay here." Elysia just nodded and gave Sylvia an eye code. It was time for them to be prepared to step in if the situation got out of control.


    "I''ll go with you. We''re not going to the higher ground to jump into the battlefield, right?" Erina walked after Elysia.


    "Take a guess." Elysia smiled mysteriously.


    "Wait, where are you going, Erina? Please stay here for your own good." Kenji suddenly asked, somewhat surprised.


    He was sure that he did not give any order to his daughter to go prepare like the young elites earlier.


    "She will go with me to the higher ground. You and the higher-ups need to monitor everything to go ording to your n. Those demons and supernatural beings are tricky because they are different from ours. Ordinary war strategies will not be effective." Elysia responded without turning around and continued walking away.


    "Stay here. This is an order." Kenji emphasized his orders.


    Erina stopped in her tracks as she hesitated and was in a dilemma. On the one hand, she wanted to know what Elysia would do, and on the other, she felt the need to obey her father''s orders.


    "We are not part of the military, and your order means nothing to me. Erina will be safe with me, and I will guarantee that. Have peace of mind in managing this battle." Elysia nced back once and left the centralmand room.


    "..." Kenji gritted his teeth as he closed the door that was already tightly shut.


    "Hoho, I guess what''s wrong with you? It turns out that it''s just a father who doesn''t want his daughter to enter the battlefield. All of us are currently in an emergency situation, and all subjects and objects will be tools of war for us to defend ourselves until we find a way back." Tang Zhou folded his arms in a subtle sarcasm.


    "Hm, this is a whole new world. We still need to explore it after this, haha!" Adamughed excitedly.


    "They won''t do anything reckless. Mio is also going with them." Mitsuzuka tapped his son''s shoulder, but his eyes were still looking at the main screen.


    "Yeah, I hope she will keep her word." Kenji sighed and looked into the distance.


    Many supernatural beings were approaching quickly, but they couldn''t see anything through the thick fog and could only rely on energy sensors to detect their surroundings.


    "Hm, they''reing. We might need to step in to face their boss." Solovyov narrowed his eyes with a sharp look.


    "If theye with malicious intentions, then we need to test humanity''s most advanced weapons of mass destruction." Adam smirked as the strange ck creatures entered the special camera monitoring zone.


    Meanwhile, Elysia''s group had just ascended to the highest point of the mothership, a few meters at the top of the centralmand room.


    Erina and Mio just looked around in confusion as they couldn''t see anything but thick fog. The atmosphere was tense and horrified. Only the sound of the engine from the mothership could be heard.


    Yet, they realized that the thick fog couldn''t get close to them as if a wall of wind was keeping it from getting close.


    The two of them stared at Elysia and Sylvia inplete astonishment. However, they decided to wait for what Elysia and Sylvia would do.


    "Sylvi, will this horde of demons and evil spirits attack us or juste to say hello?" Elysia threw a little joke.


    "Hehe, you are such a jest, Ely. Most likely, they were sent by the big boss to check the spy units that were sent a while ago. It wasn''t hard for them to find our whereabouts. But, I''m worried about the underworld creatures that areing from the sea." Sylvia looked back with her magic eyes.


    "Why is that? Is it because the underworld''s sea creatures arerger than those onnd?" Elysia also looked back with her sacred vision.


    "Well, the underworld''s sea creatures are annoyinglyrge monsters. Hmm, that giant octopus looks like it needs to be exterminated first if it keeps getting closer than the safe limit, Ely." Sylvia folded her arms in consideration.


    ''Yeah, octopus and tentacles! It''s even bigger than this mothership. The warships can be eaten whole by the creature.'' Elena chirped enthusiastically. She seemed to be able to see an epic battleing soon.


    ''Hum-mm~ This will most likely be a battle between armies. Let''s see how this big war machine is in action. If the situation gets out of hand, we need to remove the seal from the Earth God and see what happens next.'' Rhea was also excited.


    "Then, it''s getting serious." Elysia muttered as she could also see a giant octopus about seven kilometers in the distance.


    "But, worry not, Ely. We''re here to assess Earth''s most advanced war machines against underworld invasion, right? I''ll take care of that giant octopus if it dares to challenge me despite my intimidating aura." Sylvia replied with a confident smile and a wink.


    "Uhm, sorry to interrupt your secret conversation, but is it possible for us to know what you''re talking about, Elysia-san?" Erina cut off the conversation as there was a pause.


    "Ah, sorry to exclude you, Erina-san. We were having a brief discussion regarding the approaching underworld creatures. Those that came from the sea are enormous in size." Elysia spread her arms wide to dramatize the situation.


    "But, you still look calm and can still smile. We''ll be fine, right?" Erina smiled too, but she felt a little nervous.


    "Hehe, let''s see what they can do." Elysia smiled mysteriously and looked towards the ground. A horde of creatures with various strange shapes was already in the coastal area.


    "Sir, five thousand strange creatures are on standby on the coast. Missiles and bombs are ready to beunched at any moment. What is your next order?" One of the crew asked with a solemn expression. The situation bes increasingly tense in thisnd of nowhere.


    "We need to know what they''reing for first." Mitsuzuka narrowed his eyes to stare at what was disyed on the screen.


    "Haha, we''ll have the advantage if we strike them first. We''re good in numbers, but our weapons are the greatest." Adam tried to look into the distance using infrared binocrs outwards.


    "What!? A big ghoul jumped really high from the shore and headed for one of the vanguard warships!" Marco widened his eyes as a creature shot into the air andnded on the warship vanguard. It covered a distance of several kilometers in just seconds!


    After that, many gunshots and screams echoed from the warship in question. Warnings about assault also came one after another.


    "It''s a deration of war. Launch missiles and opening bombs.." Mitsuzuka gave his orders.

 Chapter 630 - Supernatural Clash (1)

    "Eh?" Elysia was stunned to see a vanguard warship at the forefront of being swarmed by various types of malicious underworld creatures.


    "Sylvi, the battle just broke out with the opponent attacking us without needing a reason or anything." Elysia was stunned to see the bloody battle in the distance.


    "Yep, as you can see, Ely. Those smaller underworld creatures just serve as the bait. They were sent by intelligent ones to assess our threat level. We''re entering their territory, it seems, but these humans aren''t ready to get attacked by supernatural beings yet. Let''s see what Earthlings can do to solve this problem, Ely." Sylvia held Elysia''s arm with a calm expression.


    "But, some have fallen, Sylvi. Uuh, this is gore. I can''t keep watching this." Elysia intended to intervene at this point.


    "No, not now, Ely. Look over there. The humans have sent their exterminator troops to help the attacked ship. And, wow, this mothership is also ready to carry out a mass destruction attack. Look at all the fierce-looking weapons." Sylvia once again restrained Elysia from leaving. It was not their time to intervene.


    "Hmm?" Elysia listened to Sylvia''s words.


    She saw the cannons and missiles from the warships, and this mothership was ready to beunched. In addition, several elite soldiers were flying using a levitation device towards the attacked ship.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Swiish* *Swoosh*


    Dozens of missiles wereunched, and cannons were fired at more than five thousand underworld creatures. The explosions urred sequentially. The st caused the thick fog to dissipate from the surrounding three kilometers.


    The area on the coast immediately became a sea of fire, but something strange happened. The underworld creatures were still there, looking panicked that some of them had perished.


    "What, what creatures are they, Elysia-san? They, they, look really terrible. They survive the explosion? Is this the shape of those monsters and demons?" Erina trembled as she could see a horde of horribly shaped monsters in the distance. Somehow, her legs became jelly, and she found it a little challenging to stay on her feet.


    "They are the underworld creatures, the original inhabitants of the Underworld Realm. However, it seems the physical attack from the explosion can only eradicate less than one-eighth of their number." Elysia muttered and grabbed Erina''s arm. She didn''t want this girl to fall.


    "Meow." Vanessa climbed onto her master''s shoulder and surveyed the sea area. She could feel the threat steadily approaching from that direction.


    "Then, then, are we going to die?" Erina stuttered, and her face paled. And yet, she could still see hope because Elysia or Sylvia was still calm in this situation. Even the white cat didn''t panic in the slightest.


    "We''re going to get out of here alive. Do the higher-ups realize that ordinary attacks won''t be effective against most of those creatures? They have spirit power, right? That would be of great help in this regard." Elysia looked back at sea. Their biggest threat wasn''t from the terrestrial underworld creatures, after all.


    *Zzzzzhhh* *Zzzzzhhh* *Zap*


    A concentrated electric spark appeared in a giant cannon on the mothership. The energy created peaked in a matter of seconds.


    *Swoosh*


    Aser beam was fired at the underworld creatures on the coastal area at that moment.


    *Kaboom* *Zzzzzhhh* *Zap* *Zap*


    It sted the swarm of underworld creatures and caused a thunderstorm. Roars and long screech echoed as if those monsters received a significant impact.


    "It works? Is it aser beam? Wow, I have the feeling that this mothership is made by professional dwarves now." Sylvia was quite amazed by the energy cannon fire just now.


    "No, Sylvi, the attack agitated them, and maybe they would go berserk. Oh no, they turned into fog and flew toward us!" Elysia gasped as thousands of underworld creatures disintegrated into mist and dashed towards their fleet like a storm.


    "Ely, the threat from the sea is here too. Looks like it''s time for us to intervene. The Earthlings can''t handle all this." Sylvia squinted her eyes like a giant octopus, and a horde of sea monsters came within her sight.


    Meanwhile, the higher-ups in the centralmand room celebrated their sess in exterminating the demons and evil spirits. Yet, the danger rm suddenly sounded.


    "The threat from six o''clock, sir! More than three thousand huge sea monsters came and were led by a giant octopus!"


    "Thend monsters there turned into mist and reappeared on the warships to attack, sir! They used their supernatural forms for revenge."


    The two notifications made everyone in the centralmand room instantly tense up once again. If it was like this, everything suddenly became worst.


    "Commander Kenji, muster all the elite troops to eradicate those supernatural beings with your superpowers. Any attack imbued with spirit power will be very effective in defeating them. They are not all-powerful, but there are a lot of them. Make sure to bring weapons for long-term battles." Mitsuzuka gave orders to his son.


    "Yes, sir!" Kenji saluted and immediately rushed out of the room. He had some worries about his daughter, but the current situation was grim and dangerous for everyone.


    After that, Mitsuzuka looked at the other admirals. "You should go into action now with your entire forces. Our current opponent is a tricky creature that cannot be destroyed by normal means. This is a survival where you can only rely on special technology and your own strength."


    "Heh, you said that, but you sent your son into action instead. What are you going to do here then, General Mitsuzuka?" Tai Zhou frowned.


    "I will lead our fleet''s fight against threats from the sea. We still have time. Eradicate those supernatural beings from our fleet. Do whatever you see fit." Mitsuzuka folded his arms and stared at the giant brown octopus on the monitor. It was probably the same size as this mothership.


    "Very well, the current situation is grave. Let the glory of Ennd eradicate the underworld creatures." Marco touched his forehead then his shoulders. He then rushed off with his elite squad.


    "Haha, I will go to the battlefield even if you don''t ask me to. This is my first battle against supernatural beings, and it will be a priceless experience for my elite squads. All right,dies and gentlemen, we will save everyone as superheroes today." Adamughed as he left with his elite squad.


    Solovyov and Tang Zhou followed as they couldn''t miss getting credit in this battle. They would just let Mitsuzuka lead themand for the attack to eradicate the giant creatures from the sea.


    Several shadows approached the centralmand room like a gust of wind. Mitsuzuka swung his arm and channeled his energy into the air for an invisible blow.


    *Screech!*


    That was thest scream of the vanished underworld creatures before being wiped out from the centralmand room.


    "Aim some of the electromaic cannons, guns, and cannons towards the sea! We''re going to burn a lot of seafood today." Mitsuzuka voiced his order with a solemn expression.


    At that moment, the two girls above themand room discussed their strategy. Elysia consulted Elena and Rhea a bit before she voiced some opinions to Sylvia.


    "Well, that sounds good to me. I''m sure those humans are capable enough to take on those two thousand weak underworld creatures with their technology and superpowers. Eh, wait a minute, Ely. Your elemental attribute is holy light, right?


    Then you are the bane of all kinds of creatures in the underworld. Your magic and very existence are their main enemies." Sylvia stated her opinion.


    "Mm, yep, I''ll also try to unseal our magic here to see what happens." Elysia replied, and the blueser energy beams were fired towards the approaching sea creatures.


    The gust of wind made Elysia and Sylvia stunned for a moment to see what kind of impact such an attack could inflict on those sea monsters.


    *Boom* *Romble* *Zap* *Zap*


    Explosions and thunderstorms struck armies of sea monsters, and electric currents propagated everywhere on the sea surface. Some of the smaller monsters writhed in pain, but that had little effect on the bigger ones.


    The giant brown octopus didn''t even feel anything from the attack. It only scratched its head which was hit by a direct hit, but there wasn''t even a scratch.


    "That doesn''t even injure the big ones?" Elysia murmured.


    "Of course, terrestrial underworld creatures can be handled with magic or energy-based attacks, but we need more than that to exterminate the sea monsters here. Ely, will you let me take care of them, or will you shoot your holy light divine beam at them? I''m sure they will perish with just one shot from you. Or, the three of us will work together to repel them?" Sylvia smiled, full of excitement. She was excited to do some action.


    "Let''s try your method first. If those monsters don''t leave after your warning shot, do as you see fit, Sylvi. They will leave us with no other choice due to their threats." Elysia heaved a subtle sigh and made her decision.


    "Hehe, that''s of course. Alright, take one shot full of intimidating aura from me." Sylvia stretched out her hand. A puff of ck mist emerged from her palm to create a ck spear.


    She took a stance and immediately threw it at the giant octopus.


    *Swoosh!*


    The darkness spear shot out at the speed of sound and hit the head of the giant octopus hard. The intimidating, dark aura typical of a high-level devil exploded and suppressed all the sea creatures.. They froze in terror.

 Chapter 631 - Supernatural Clash (2)

    *Roar!*


    The sea monsters roared as if they were feeling challenged. The giant octopus was furious because something dared to give it with such fear.


    No matter what would happen and how strong the opponent was, an overlord would never back down from the enemies.


    "Ah-huh? Why are they going berserk instead? They are not afraid of my aura and pressure in the slightest. Do they want to die instead? Even if it''s only a tiny fraction of my real power, it''s still a warning attack from a Saint Devil, you know?" Sylvia felt somewhat amazed at the bravery of the sea creatures.


    The giant octopus stared at the puny humans above the massive chunk of metal with angry eyes. It instantly signaled the smaller sea creatures to carry out the attack.


    The warships and mother ships began to carry out defensive attacks against the invasion fromnd and sea. Still, all of them were less effective because not all of them could be destroyed with human weapons.


    "Ely, theser beam cannons in this mothership only number a dozen to deal with those thousands of supernatural beings. Please remove my magic seal, and I will make them all run away in fear with my Saint real aura. Or, perhaps, if you will allow it, I can eradicate them into nothingness." Sylvia extended her left hand towards Elysia with an excited smile. She expected some action to warm up.


    "Don''tmit mass ughter right now. If possible, make them run away in fear. So, they will tell the others about our threat. We still need to explore this realm..." Elysia looked at her left forearm and removed the seal with some effort. She then breaks the magic seal on Sylvia and Vanessa.


    "Hum-mm~ Thank you, Ely. Allow me to serve the light and pave the way for you." Sylvia sped her hands together and looked at Elysia with a look of expectation.


    "You have my blessings, Sylvi. Beat those underworld creatures to make them retreat." Elysia put her hand on Sylvia''s head and gave a light pat. She applied some harmless reinforcement magic and light attribute enhancement.


    "Hehe, Vann, please protect Ely for me." After receiving the cat''s nod, Sylvia jumped high into the sky and shot towards the horde of sea creatures.


    "E-Elysia-san?" Erina was surprised, but she didn''t know what to ask.


    "We''re at a disadvantage, as it turns out. Those underworld creatures are tricky for humans like us, and we''re vastly outnumbered." Elysia pped the empty air, but a crash urred and created a ck mist to dissipate.


    "What, what was that?" Mio was gaping in astonishment. She didn''t even know what had happened just now and what would happen next.


    "That''s the invisible attack of a sneaky evil spirit. Please be careful and stay close to me." Elysia examines her surroundings with her advanced perception and sacred vision.


    The elite soldiers fought hard to eradicate the underworld creatures with their superpowers. However, there was a limit to what humans could achieve, especially in this situation and threats.


    The death toll was inevitable, and the number of injured people grew. Elysia''s conscience ached to see such a horrendous sight.


    This was probably a tiny fraction of what might happen in Vrelenia soon. The inevitable battle where the ursed monsters would break free from the sealed areas to ravage the world.


    ''Ely, why don''t you shoot an arrow of light and blow it up in the sky? Those beings with the light attribute will turn to ashes for sure.'' Elena suggested a yful suggestion in a yful tone.


    ''I am against it in our current situation. We are still undercover, and no one should know yet about Master Elysia''s real strength. If possible, we can send the adorable Vann to eradicate those invading underworld creatures.'' Rhea immediately went against the suggestion, even though she knew it was a joke.


    ''Mm, I will help those who are injured. Vann will go with me to exterminate the underworld creatures. I can no longer stand still and just watch now.'' Elysia made up her mind, and no one was against the decision.


    "Vann, we''re going into action too. Please protect me, okay?" Elysia stroked the white cat on her shoulder.


    "Meow~" Vanessa meowed, full of confidence. Those lowly underworld creatures were nothing to her.


    "Okay, Erina-san, Mio-san, let''s help the soldiers down there eradicate the demons." Elysia didn''t wait for their answer even though she gave an invitation. She immediately rushed inside by running.


    "W-wait, Elysia-san!" Erina gasped and immediately followed closely behind.


    Mio followed suit to make sure Erina wasn''t hurt no matter what happened.


    "Hahaha! Feel what is called a true terror. This is what you will get for challenging me!" Sylvia beat and bullied the giant sea creature and its minions.


    *Boom!*


    The ocean was turbulent and caused big waves, but Elysia simply approached the nearby fallen soldier. He was severely injured but was still breathing and could have been saved.


    She crouched down, put her hands on the soldier''s chest, and used her healing magic. The green light enveloped her palm as she began to save a life.


    "Grrrr..." Vanessa took an intimidating stance, and those evil spirits fled in fright.


    Elysia only needed two minutes to get the fallen soldier out of a critical state. He would survive, but fully recovered is another matter.


    "Let''s move." Elysia spoke before running towards the big battle on the ship''s deck.


    "..." Erina and Mio looked at each other in amazement. They had absolutely no idea what Elysia had just done to that fallen soldier.


    Mio crouched down to examine the soldier at a nce. This person was still alive.


    "Mio, we will be left behind by Elysia-san." Erina patted Mio''s shoulder and ran after Elysia.


    "Hmm." Mio nodded and followed along.


    Meanwhile, the elites and the higher-ups gaped in amazement to see a battle over the sea. A girl with white hair but wrapped in a ck aura seemed to be ying with the giant sea creatures like there wasn''t the slightest tension over there. The battle was one-sided.


    The girl kicked the giant octopus, and the battle ended as easy as that. The giant octopus fled, and so did the other sea creatures.


    It was anticlimactic and a bit weird, but it was much better than their current battle on ships.


    "Why are you just standing there like idiots while our brothers and sisters are still battling the demons? Take up your weapons and go into action with me!" Lukas raised his special-type rifle and rushed towards the enemies.


    "Wow, that girl is surprisingly powerful. Is she a Great Master? But, why is she still young and beautiful?" One of the young elites muttered and immediately moved. He represented many of the questions that many people had at the time.


    The sea was turbulent, and the warriors were still fighting to wipe out the evil supernatural beings. It was a defense and survival battle where they didn''t have much information about their opponent.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Pew* *Pew*


    "Ha!" The soldiers fired their special-type rifles at the demons.


    "Shit, some of them can possess our soldier and turn us into an enemy? This is getting worse, and is this our first battle in the underworld? This is going to be hell." Bai Jin frowned and rushed quickly to render the possessed soldier unconscious.


    "If it goes like this and continues, we will die here. I still don''t want to die, dammit!" Bai Jin gritted his teeth and looked around with a gloomy expression. The situation was getting worse as time went on, and he didn''t like it.


    "Haha, is that all that young elite china has? We expect more from you. Don''tin, or you''ll demoralize yourrades and subordinates." Lukasughed lightly. He still looked fresh and calm despite his body being covered in dirt and blood.


    "But, well, we have twice as many opponents as we do, and those evil ghosts make things worse. Shots and shes mean nothing to them."


    "I hope that the white-haired girl or any Admiral helps us in this worst of the ranks."


    "Hey, they are dealing with a tougher battlefield, you fool. We will die without knowing why if they don''t handle the stronger ones."


    "Yeah, look at that white-haired heroic girl. She repelled the entire gigantic sea monsters alone."


    "Woah! Supergravity cannon and the electromaic gun didn''t significantly affect those sea monsters. Still, that girl managed to drive the monsters away? That gigantic octopus seems to be the big boss. Hurt and run away like a loser, haha."


    The young elites exchanged jokes and conversations in between their fights.


    "Hmm..." Lydia froze one of the supernatural beings with her superpower with some thoughts in mind. It was as if she could unravel an extraordinary mystery, but she didn''t know how to exin it.


    She then nced at the fallen soldiers. There were already about a hundred who either died, were seriously injured, or simply fainted. No one had time to check the condition of the fallen soldiers yet because everyone was struggling against evil supernatural beings with their superpowers.


    It was only a matter of time until they would fall because eliminating one was already draining so much energy. And the fact that outnumbered is bittersweet.


    A strangemotion broke out at that moment, and something was approaching. The attention of almost everyone on deck turned to the source of the turmoil.


    They widened their eyes as an adorable little white cat eradicated the semi-transparent ck ghosts with a few electric ws.

 Chapter 632 - The Savior

    "Holy shit, that little magical cat achieved more effective achievements than us!? Is that cat at the Grat Master level too!?" Bai Jin was wide-eyed in shock as if he couldn''t believe what he was seeing right now.


    "Haha, you say that as if you are admitting us young elites lost to a cat. If I''m not mistaken, it''s Miss Elysia''s pet. Where is she right now?" Lukeughs and destroys the nearby ghost with his thunder strike. He then looked at the cat''s aggressiveness while looking for Elysia''s whereabouts.


    "She is helping a fallen soldier over there. What is she trying to do? Is she trying to heal a dying person with a healing technique?" A girl in a ck and white uniform simr to Luke was staring at the group of three girls doing something she didn''t understand.


    "Hmm, where, Mollie?" Luke looked at hisrade in confusion.


    "There." Mollie again pointed towards the edge of the deck.


    "Hmm... Miss Elysia can save a dying soul with healing techniques, then she is obviously a healer. The rarest ability user in the world? Wow, I never knew her abilities until now, and apparently-" A strange glint shed through Luke''s eyes. as he had some ideas that suddenly came to mind.


    "Who- you? Leave me, and exterminate the demons to avenge us." The fallen soldier spoke hoarsely as his consciousness seemed to leave him.


    "Save your words when the medical teames to save you, sir. I''m just making sure you''ll survive. This is just the beginning, and you''re not going into the afterlife just like that. You still have your loved ones on Earth, right? So make sure you and everyone will survive." Elysia patted the injured soldier''s wound and ran away.


    "Hush!" The injured soldier hissed in pain. Yet, his consciousness gradually returned to him. Somehow, he was sure that he would survive, and what that beautiful angel said seemed to give him hope.


    Elysia suddenly stopped in her tracks. Erina and Mio also stopped, although they didn''t know why.


    The little white cat ran like a predator and tore apart the empty air. A puff of ck smoke dissipated from there somehow.


    "..." Erina felt little goosebumps. There are too many invisible threats from ghosts and demons. If she could see the enemy in disguise, she would obviously freak out herself because those creatures were almost everywhere.


    Luckily, the magical cat killed everyone like a hero, while Elysia saved souls like a saint.


    "That''s the hundredth underworld creatures, Vann. They will obviously be after me because of our threat. Please be careful with tricks and gimmicks." Elysia crouched down to stroke her cat, and she went to help the nearby fallen soldier.


    "Meow~" Vanessa enjoyed thepliment and kept an eye on her master''s surroundings.


    "You will survive, don''t even think about liberation and get out of this. The battle isn''t over until everyone is out of the underworld." Elysia pped the soul orb, which was about to leave the body to return to the owner. She then healed the soldier''s wounds out of his dying state.


    The fallen soldier opened his eyes in astonishment. He seemed to have seen a bridge of light, but he was pped into his dying body. It was a bit painful, but he was obviously still alive because he could feel pain.


    "That''s a bit cruel, but thank you, angelic saint." The fallen soldier grimaced and spoke through the pain in his wet hoarse voice.


    "Hmm." Elysia immediately went to the other fallen soldier after ensuring the previous one would survive.


    "Protect the angel to save the lives." Luke eximed and rushed towards Elysia. Either way, reducing casualty was the right decision, and the healer shouldn''t be injured under any circumstances.


    America''s elite squad was the first to move, then the Japanese, British, and Russia. They shared the task of cleaning the area around Elysia from any evil creatures in whatever form it was, whether visible or invisible.


    While the Chinese squad was thest to make their decision. Even so, they cooperated to protect the precious healer with the other forces.


    "..." Luke nced at Elysia, who was helping the fallen soldier. The cat did not allow anyone to approach and chase all creatures with an offensive stance, including humans.


    He activated his infrared goggles to detect any creatures that might be sneaking around with camouge. Unfortunately, all types of underworld creatures were cleared from the ship''s deck.


    Yes, all kinds of evil creatures were wiped out rtively quickly only because all squads were very cooperative because they had onemon goal: to protect the precious healer.


    "Sigh, this is a bit ridiculous, but it''s for real. Why have you all be so good at clearing this area of demons? We''ve exterminated over four hundred, it seems." Luke shook his head with a sigh.


    "Even so, the biggest credit goes to this little white cat. This one cat eradicates half of what all of us could achieve in abined squad of fifteen elites." Lydia pointed her hand at the white cat.


    "Haha, that''s the greatness of the Imperial Japanese Navy. Ahem, I mean, the Japanese force." A man in a white uniform put his hands on his waist in an overly proud manner.


    "Heh, I remember Miss Elysia said that she only has a good and cooperative rtionship with the Minamoto n. Her name is not Japanese at all, either. She is a friend of Miss Erina, but that doesn''t mean your Japan can im her as part of your force, Hokusai." Luke smirked sarcastically.


    "Yeah, if you upset Miss Elysia, then she can go to another country whenever she wants."


    "Hey, Japanese young elite squad was just so-so in the battle just now. Nothing impressive from you. America is the greatest of the best when ites to battlefield and war."


    "Hoho, you and yourrade are getting so enthusiastic here, Luke. Can you take responsibility for your subordinates'' words?" A young elite from the Russian squad chimed in.


    "Well, isn''t that right? Our squad is at the forefront leading the battle. Look at the experts and our Admiral. They are also at the forefront with the highest level of danger to save your weak ass." Luke shrugged his shoulders and spread his arms arrogantly.


    "Hm, it''s a good thing to bepact, and now you''re at odds again? At this rate, I''m afraid we won''t be able to return to Earth. And, the higher-ups still want to explore this underworld with this kind of forces?" Elysia folded her arms with a sigh.


    Before anyone could open their mouths to speak, a girl d in a white Japanese navy suit called out from above. "Ely, Elly~"


    "Hm? Wee back. That''s a good job, Sylvi." Elysia weed Sylvia''s return.


    "Hum-mm~ As I thought, those sea underworld creatures are weak enough for my real prowess. I look like they''re bullying them, and they run off to save their lives like losers when they realize they''ve offended one they shouldn''t have challenged. Hey, the giant octopus even begged for mercy and mercy. Un, I finished everything ording to your request." Sylvia puffed out her chest proudly.


    Elysia smiled to see Sylvia''s expression and gaze. She knew this devil girl expected something from him, namely apliment. "Thanks for driving them away, Sylvi. You are so helpful and wonderful. Now we only need to eradicate about two thousand tricky underworld creatures that are invading our fleet."


    "Hehe, that''s easy. But I''m not going to get rid of those creatures just like that. Let''s go around and see how the so-called leaders and experts act in battle, Ely." Sylvia felt a unique satisfaction in receiving appreciation from Elysia.


    "Mm, that sounds good. Please protect me while I give aid to the fallen soldiers too. The underworld creatures on the vanguard warships are much stronger than those on the mothership." Elysia didn''t mind the suggestion.


    "Mm, leave it to Vann and me. No matter how strong they are, there will be no survivors if theye into contact with my dark spear. It''s not much, but it''s enough to eradicate them." Sylvia showed her spear in a yful tone.


    Elysia nced at the weapon Sylvia was using. That spear was formed from Sylvia''s dark magic alone, not the real thing.


    "Ahem, wee back, Miss Sylvia. It was the epic battle in the ocean just now. I still feel impressed that you can fly." Luke cleared his throat. He didn''t know what the two girls were talking about, and he felt displeased.


    Several other people then conveyed their words of admiration to the white hero.


    Unfortunately, Sylvia didn''t know what they were talking about. She just looked at Elysia with a question mark on her head. Yet, Elysia only responded with a troubled smile.


    "Hmm?" Sylvia turned around to look at the group of fully equipped humans. These young humans were wearing light armor and helmetsplete with strange sses.


    Sylvia just shrugged her shoulders and shook her head before standing beside Elysia. She gave a clear indication of that response.


    "Thank you for clearing this area. We will now go hunting for the remaining underworld creatures. Please return to your mission." Elysia told everyone about her goal.


    "In that case, we will escort you to clear your path and protect you while you provide emergency rescue to the fallen soldiers." Luke put his hand to his chest.


    Along with the proposal, the young elite squads agreed to escort Elysia''s group to explore the mothership while exterminating the remaining demons.


    The fight onlysted for another thirty minutes. The underworld creatures on the mothership and other warships were wiped out entirely. However, the annihtion contribution fell to Sylvia and Vanessa.. While the one who yed the savior was Elysia.

 Chapter 633 - What To Do Next (1)

    "For the glory of-" One of the leaders shouted as he was about tounch his ultimate attack.


    However, a ck shadow suddenly shed, and the giant monster dissipated into ashes.


    "E-eh?" Marco was stunned in a daze because his opponent had just disappeared.


    "Quick, bring all ourrades to the mothership. Everyone, return to the mothership and leave the warships behind." Lydia shouted to give her orders to her squad. Still, she jumped in to help the fallen soldiers return to the mothership.


    "What happened, Lydia? Why did your squad interfere in the forefront of vanguard warship? Don''t you know that this is a deadly battle for Master-level or above?" Marco frowned.


    "Sudden change of ns, sir! General Mitsuzuka agreed to Miss Elysia''s proposal to bring all soldiers back to the mothership. Miss Elysia and her group showed their prowess by jumping straight into the battlefield. The sh of ck shadow you saw just now was Miss Sylvia moving under Miss Elysia''s orders." Lydia saluted and reported.


    "Hou, those mysterious girls have finally shown their strength? But, the one that just exterminated the big monster just now was that white-haired girl?" Marco pursed his lips as he found it hard to believe the information.


    "Yes, sir. She was the one who repelled those hordes of sea giants as well. She is a powerful expert, but we still can''t measure her realbat strength." Lydia nodded and nced at her squad. Everyone who was injured had been taken away from the warship. "We''d better go back first to catch up to thetest information, sir."


    "Yeah, let''s go back." Marco agreed with the proposal. They left the warship using a mini turbo-jet to fly back to the mothership.


    The experts and elites from other warships also immediately returned to the mothership.


    About a hundred seriously injured soldiersy in the emergency treatment room. Yet, there was neither a groan of pain nor a gloomy aura there. Medical experts went here and there to provide assistance to the injured.


    "How many casualties do we suffer in this sh?" Kenji asked hisrade in arms.


    "One hundred and four were seriously injured, and eight died. Miss Elysia and the medical experts saved us from one hundred and twelve casualties, sir." One of the experts reports the data results on his tablet screen.


    "One hundred and twelve casualties from the five forces... This is just the first sh, and we have suffered a five percent loss?" Kenji frowned and sighed. He then stole a nce at a girl with a cat near the exit.


    Elysia was clearly not just a traveling merchant but a saint too. Besides, she was also a beast tamer. That white cat was probably a Master-level elemental spirit in the form of a cat.


    At that moment, a sh of shadow approached swiftly. A peerless white-haired beauty emerged from there and exchanged words with Elysia.


    "She might be a Great Master-level, or maybe Demi-God?" Kenji felt defeated and a slight shudder to remember how easily Sylvia eradicated the underworld creatures.


    "It''s a good thing Erina knows them and invites them on this expedition." Kenji muttered under his breath and went over to Elysia''s group.


    "Ely, I''ve exterminated thousands of those weak underworld creatures. This mothership has also been cleared of any disturbance by any supernatural beings. However, we still need to put in ce something to prevent their invasion again." Sylvia disintegrates her darkness spear into nothingness. The battle was over.


    "Mm, good job Sylvi. Thanks for the hard work. Installing lots of light attribute talismans might help keep those underworld creatures away from this mothership?" Elysia had a brilliant idea for the current problem.


    "That will work, but not for the stronger ones. Nevertheless, it is still effective because we can detect the stronger ones quickly. We can get those flying humans to put talismans all over the outside of the mothership. We need to give them a little credit and involvement, right?" Sylvia raised her eyebrows up and down with a yful smile on her face.


    "Mm, let''s do that after the discussion. I''m sure the higher-ups will ask for an exnation after this." Elysia nodded in agreement.


    A few momentster, Erina returned with her grandfather. Kenji happened to run into them, and all of them came near Elysia. Likewise with the higher-ups of the other four forces. They all wanted to ask for an exnation and information from Elysia.


    "Miss Elysia, we would really appreciate it if you borate to us on what you know. Please understand our current situation, and don''t hide anything. You are part of the military emergency at this time, no matter where you look and the reasons you give. have." Adam emphasized his orders as if they were essential.


    "I''m not hiding anything, but I will share what I know from our observations on the highest point of this mothership earlier. However, this is not the ce for this conversation because I also want to propose some ns. Would you please?" Elysia nodded in understanding, but that would onlye on her terms.


    "Very well, let''s go to the strategy room." Mitsuzukareplied with a slight nod and turned around. He walked in front, and the others followed him from behind.


    Elysia took out a ream of yellow paper from her Space Bag stealthily on the way to the strategy room.


    She made some talisman anti underworld creatures with her magic and a brush.


    "Uhm, Elysia-san, what are you writing?" Erina asked in amazement.


    Elysia wrote some scribbles on the yellow paper and gave each one to Sylvia. It repeated again and again.


    "Oh, I know that. Are you making anti demons and ghost talismans, Elysia-sama?" A young man had sparkling eyes when he realized what Elysia had made.


    "Mm, you know what I''m doing, err, you''re Hokusai-san, right?" Elysia at the one who guessed it right.


    "Yeah, my n is good at this, actually. My n is known as an exorcist n in Japan. Unfortunately, I''m the only one present in this operation. Otherwise, we might have had a much easier battle with my n''s special technique. Here, I also have an anti-ghost talisman." Hokusai showed a yellow paper with aplicated Japanese spell on it.


    "Woah, on second thought, no wonder you weren''t attacked by those demons and ghosts. You actually hid a talisman to ward off them?" Bai Jin reproached in annoyance.


    "Hehe, please don''t be jealous. I only have one gift from my mother, and it''s very precious. Please don''t be jealous because Miss Elysia made so much here." Hokusai waved her hand in front of her face with a ndugh.


    He then looked at Elysia in wonder. "Could it be that you are from a hidden n with hereditary exorcism techniques, Miss Elysia?"


    The question left the leaders and elites speechless. They also wanted to know the answer because they simply couldn''t find any data about Elysia before they were stranded in the underworld.


    "n? I don''t even have a surname anymore." Elysia shook her head and continued making the talismans as she walked.


    "I see... I''m sorry for your loss." Hokusai felt somewhat guilty and voiced his condolences.


    ''What?'' Elena didn''t know what to say about this misunderstanding.


    "..." Elysia didn''t know what to do either. She decided to keep quiet without clearing up the misunderstanding as it was pointless.


    After arriving at the strategy room, Elysia asked for ten minutes to finish her work first. One talisman every three seconds, she needed a little time toplete a ream of talismans against lower-ss supernatural beings.


    "Ah, thanks for waiting. I''ve finished it." Elysia raised a rim talisman with a satisfied smile.


    "Ahem, are you going to distribute that to the avant-garde soldiers, Miss Elysia?" Adam cleared his throat. He was an almighty Admiral, but he also needed an amulet to ward off evil creatures just in case.


    "No, this is to protect this mothership from invading supernatural beings. This will be our moving base while we explore the underworld to find our way home." Elysia shook her head and ced the stack of talismans onto the table. "I want all of you to stick this all over the outside of this mothership at a certain distance."


    "That''s an easy thing. But why do you seem to be deliberately excluding our warships? That''s a greatbat power asset." Mitsuzuka moved quickly to secure the talismans. He would arrange this talismanter, regardless of the discontent of the other leaders.


    "That''s because the warships will only be a burden here. My advice, leave it be because it doesn''t have an energy cannon like in this mothership. We will only move as a unit so as not to die here. This is my suggestion, and I hope you can hear me out." Elysia ended her sentence with a meaningful smile.


    "Hmm... This is a difficult decision. But, I think it is a decision we must make so that we don''t fall here. I presume this underworld has its own civilization, and we are nothing more than aliens to them. Say what you have in mind here. You all need to suppress disputes between you and your country. The problem here is everyone''s life and safety." Mitsuzuka looked at everyone, the leaders especially.


    "Tch, fine. It''s like we have another choice after that battle." Tang Zhou nced at the white-haired girl behind Elysia warily.


    The leaders, experts, and young elites voiced their agreement in turn. Although there was some discontent, they ended up swallowing their egos after receiving the bloodshot gaze from Elysia''s scary bodyguard.


    "Thanks for your understanding. So let''s go back to discussing our survival strategy. This is mere spection about the world, but please listen to me to the end." Elysia then drew a world map on the table with a non-permanent marker.


    After that, she exined a few things as if she was a dedicated director with the highest authority.. Yet, everyone just listened to the end.

 Chapter 634 - What To Do Next (2)

    "Hum, based on your theory just now, the odds are high. You have an unexpectedly wild imagination, Miss Elysia." Mitsuzuka stroked his white beard with deep understanding.


    "But, a supernatural kingdom, huh. Those underwater ruins do have a lot of signs of past civilizations." Kenji folded his arms as he looked at the map.


    "If this underworld is connected to Earth, then we are still around the Pacific Ocean, but in an underworld dimension? This is a little hard to believe, but let''s keep this theory." Adam guessed it.


    "Mm, that ancient gate is most likely a relic of the cooperation between humans and supernatural beings in this realm. I''m sure you''re familiar with the story of humans having stands and armies of supernatural beings, right? It still exists in today''s era.


    They call it ck magic." Elysia then drew a marker on the possible point of their current position. "Suppose we are here, then this ce was once a supernatural kingdom that once stood firm and glorious."


    "That''s a good assumption, Miss Elysia. If that''s true, we can find the ruins in the area around here, right? We can go back to Earth!" Bai Jin had an idea in mind. They might be able to find the ancient gate over there.


    "It would be amazing if that were true. However, our fleet may have razed it to the ground since wended on it." Solovyov shook his head.


    "So, what do you want to say after exining these kinds of baseless possibilities, Miss Elysia? I don''t mean to be rude, but this is simply getting us nowhere. Our only way back is to find another supernatural kingdom" Tang Zhou sighed. It was like a story made by a little girl, and he had to believe it?


    "That''s just an estimate. Don''t you realize that the two hordes of underworld creatures that invaded us came because we entered their territory? Since there are overlords, why do you doubt the supernatural kingdom, sir?


    Hey, Earth also has many mysteries. Look at the artifacts you all have. I can sense that you have two or three spirits with you. You asked them for help to assist you in the previous battle, right?" Elysia pointed the obvious at the leaders in a rxed manner.


    "Can you tell?" Kenji felt a bit surprised, and so did the other experts.


    "Yeah, I saw them in your battle even though they were just orbs. The theory I exined and the only way back to Earth is to find another supernatural kingdom in this underworld. They probably have a dimensional gate too." Elysia nodded slightly.


    "I see. Is that all you want to tell us?" Marco stroked his chin.


    "What do you expect from me? I don''t know much other than theory and conjecture based on my understanding of the situations and conditions that I can observe." Elysia heaved a subtle sigh.


    "Alright, let''s close this discussion for now. It''s getting dark here, and unexpected threats may ur. We need to spread this talisman throughout the mothership evenly. Ahem, may I know the effective range for each of these talismans, Elysia?" Kenji interrupted as he felt the conversation hade to an end.


    "Good, each force has a hundred sheets to spread evenly. The one that will stick this is you, the force leaders. You will be responsible if an intruder breaks in." Mitsuzuka distributed a hundred talismans to each force leader.


    "The effective range is only about a quarter of a kilometer. However, it only works for lower-ss supernatural beings." Elysia responds.


    "Good, we will have another discussion in four hours here to discuss our operational ns after this. We have an overly powerful fleet, but threats areing from a different dimension." Mitsuzuka temporarily closed the discussion and gestured for everyone to disperse.


    "That''s good. We really need a n and strategy." Elysia muttered under her breath. To be honest, she didn''t know what to do with everyone here under consideration.


    Elysia then excused herself and left the room. The leaders also rushed off as they divided their tasks.


    "Miss Elysia, where are you going?" Luke rushed after Elysia''s group.


    "I''d like to go get some quiet and some fresh air. Please don''t disturb me, Mr. Luke." Elysia raised her hand. She was in no mood to be bothered by these young elites.


    "I see... Then please tell us anything you might need. This mothership also has what a ssy hotel might have, just so you know." Luke put his hand on his chest and smiled kindly. He signaled to the other young elite not to bother Elysia for a while.


    "Okay, thank you." Elysia nodded slightly and walked away with Sylvia.


    Erina was about to follow Elysia, but her grandfather held her back.


    "Let her have some time to herself. She needs her to reorganize her thoughts, and that''s why I''m postponing this discussion. She is still a young girl, but she seems ready to carry a heavy burden. Our current situation is not her responsibility, and she also doesn''t know much about this realm. The other leaders know about it." Mitsuzuka told his granddaughter what he had in mind.


    "Mm..." Erina just nodded and looked at Elysia''s back with some thoughts in mind.


    "Ely?" Sylvia asked in surprise. She didn''t know why, but Elysia looked a bit tired.


    "I''m fine, Sylvi. Maybe, I''m just feeling a little tired from talking too much to them, even though I don''t know much about the underworld. It''s just so they can rx by giving them a purpose." Elysia shook her head.


    "Mm, I could see those humans had selfish intentions when we got here, but they became confused after the first sh with thousands of underworld creatures. This isn''t a realm for humans, after all. They can''t do anything they want." Sylvia replied with a nod of approval.


    "Let''s go out for a bit." Elysia invited.


    "Sure!" Sylvia simply agreed without question.


    They then went to the highest point on the mothership to look around the area. In that ce, they could monitor whatever was happening almost all over their fleet''s side.


    "Wow, the troop leaders are sticking talismans with some calctions. I thought they''d send their underlings for the dirty work, but they''re doing it all themselves." Sylvia put her hand to her forehead as if in a salute.


    "Well, the responsibility seems great, and everything has to be managed with absolute precision." Elysia smiled and looked towards the ocean.


    The fog slowly covered the surrounding area again. Everyone''s visibility was pretty limited.


    Elysia stretched her arms forward and made a small vortex of wind that constantly revolved around the mothership. The thick fog dissipated from the mothership periodically.


    "E-eh? The sky turned ck, and the ocean turned red? This isn''t weird... I remember earlier the sky was red, and the sea was ck." Sylvia folded her arms under her breasts and patted her cheeks with her finger. "O-oh~ Could this be a sea of blood?"


    "There''s no blood in that ocean, Sylvi. It''s probably just amon phenomenon in this region. It''s just a Fanta Sea." Elysia chuckled lightly.


    "Fanta? Fantasy? That''s nice too, Ely." Sylvia went to sit next to Elysia. They enjoyed the creepy yet gripping atmosphere of the underworld for a while, as if they didn''t care.


    "Nee, Sylvi, am I a sinner because I purposely hid my real capabilities? Eight people died because of me. I waste to save them. Maybe, if I shoot the arrow of light and annihte all the underworld creatures in an instant, then everyone will be safe?" Elysia muttered while looking up.


    Elena and Rhea haveforted the anxiety and guilt in her heart. Still, she wanted to hear the opinion of a devil.


    "Well, don''t think like that, Ely. Now that I think about it, you''ll get the best oue and save yourself a lot of trouble with this. You never know what humans have in their hearts, and it''s not in your favor if youe across as an overly powerful existence.


    That''s fine for Vann and me because they think we''re working under you, even though it''s the truth. But that way, they''ll think it''s OK to make you an ally rather than a threat.


    They will try to take advantage of you, but watch out for us. Isn''t that great? Hey, they also think of you as a savior!" Sylvia spread her arms with a big smile on her face.


    "Hehe, you have a unique mind." Elysia also smiled and looked at the red sea.


    "You didn''t let eight people die, but you saved over a hundred people. That''s a justifiable one, Ely." Sylvia reminded Elysia of the most important thing.


    "Mm." Elysia just nodded.


    ''Hum-mm~ As we can expect from our demonic dragon, devil princess, Sylvia. She has a mindset that is sometimes mature, although often childish.'' Elena gave an approving nod.


    "Hmm?" Elysia checked the white bracelet on her wrist, somewhat confused. The temperature of the bracelet gradually rose for some unknown reason.


    ''Master Elena, Master Elysia, the white bracelet we bought from the auction that night had an odd effect. Looks like that little orb is trying something... Eh, the orb''s color is bright indigo now!'' Rhea was quite surprised.


    That indigo orb vibrated and slowly poked out of the bracelet at that moment.


    Elysia and Sylvia were wide-eyed in astonishment, but they were waiting for what that indigo orb was trying to do.


    Vanessa had some urges to make that orb her ything, but she held herself back from her cat instincts.


    After a minute, that indigo orb perched on Elysia''s arm and took the form of a purplish-ck bird with thick feathers and a long tail.


    "Hehe, I''m still beatific as ever." The bird brushed its beautiful crest with its wing. However, it instantly froze as it realized that it was in apletely foreign and terrifying ce.


    "Where am I? Where am I? Am I dead? Is this the realm of death?" The bird panicked.

 Chapter 635 - Demi God Spirit

    "A talking bird? Whatnguage does it speak, Ely?" Sylvia was suddenly surprised.


    "English, but with a British ent. Maybe a spirit from Ennd?" Elysia also wondered. She never thought that the spirit residing within the white bracelet would awaken now.


    "Hmm?" The bird turned around and tilted its head to stare at two beautiful girls and a cat.


    The bird''s blue eyes stared into the girl''s purplish-blue eyes for a few moments. Elysia then broke the awkwardness to confirm Elena''s guess. "A long-tailed raven?"


    "Wh, what!? You call the glorious and fabulous me a raven? Can''t you see this awe-inspiring beauty of me, young human girl? It was a sphemy worthy of the caning. However, I will forgive you if you can provide me with information about this ce." The bird puffed out its chest arrogantly.


    "Hm, let''s see¡­ That''s to say, we''re in some part of hell? Maybe¡­" Elysia patted her chin and answered with a yful tone.


    *Rumble*


    A thunderbolt seemed to strike the bird, but it only happened mentally.


    The bird staggered slightly and fell. It pounded the floor in sorrow. "I''ve calcted the risk I took, but am I bad at math? Instead of ascending to Demi-God, I fell into hell? Am I already dead? We''re now in a riverboat to the afterlife?"


    ''Pfft, hehe, what''s with this talking bird? Are we too naughty to make it cry, Ely?'' Elena covered her mouth as she almostughed.


    ''Hehe, it seems so. I will apologize and exin our situation. After that, we will dig up information from this talking raven.'' Elysia smiled in amusement.


    "I''m sorry, we may not be in hell, but underworld." Elysia gently patted the bird''s back with her finger.


    "Underworld? A world of ghosts and demons? So, are we ghosts now? No, I may still be in my meditation, and all of this is just a delusion of my heart demon. I will close my eyes and rid you of my tribtion to godhood!" The bird folded its legs and closed its eyes.


    ''Oh no, this bird has entered reality denial mode, Ely. Let''s make this bird aware that everything is real by giving it a little blow.'' Elena shook her head in surprise. She then shared the funny thing with Rhea, so no one was left behind because of thenguage barrier.


    Elysia agreed with the proposal. She twirled her fingers and made a small whirlwind to wake the bird.


    "Huh? This is weird. Illusions can''t be so real, can they?" The bird muttered in surprise.


    "Do I need to give you a pinch or a pinch to help you convince yourself that this is the real world, raven spirit?" Elysia offered a little help.


    "Hmm?" The bird opened its eyes and tried to peck itself. The moment the pain came, it immediately screamed as if the apocalypse had already urred. "Ouch! So, this isn''t an illusion!? Hell!"


    However, Elysia immediately pinched the hysterical bird''s beak with her fingers. "Sshh, you can summon trouble like demons or evil spirits because of your shriek."


    "Tsk, don''t touch me, you evil spirit in human form. How dare you touch the glorious me with your dirty hands." The bird pushed the human girl''s hand away in annoyance.


    "Okay, can you calm down a bit? My cat seems to want to do something to you now." Elysia stroked Vanessa''s head. She didn''t know why her cat kept staring at the bird with sparkling eyes.


    "Hou? It''s just a weak fluffy ball. It can''t hurt me. You should kneel as the glorious me graced you with my noble presence, young human girl. You have the honor to exin this situation to the glorious me." The bird once again puffed out its chest in an arrogant manner.


    At that moment, Vanessa leaped from her master''sp and approached the bird. She didn''t need to know what this bird was saying, but she knew this feathery thing was disrespectful to her master.


    Hence, she gave a little beating to the wild bird with her little paw.


    "Ow, ow, ow, you dare to attack me, the cat!? You deserve the death penalty! Martialw will be enforced here! ept your punishment, presumptuous cat!" The bird pped its wings and unleashed several aerial knife attacks.


    However, the cat dodged and unleashed a counterattack with vicious precision.


    *Rumble*


    Blue lightning struck the bird, and it simply lost control. The bird plunged back onto the floor with a stiff body and a slight smell of burning.


    "How, how is that even possible?" The bird muttered with incredible difficulty.


    "Hm, I just warned you. Please pay attention to your attitude and listen to me. You run the risk of bing a Demi-God roast bird." Elysia beckoned Vanessa to go closer. She didn''t me anyone for what just happened.


    "My feathers, my beautiful feathers! How dare you!" The bird was about to attack the cat again, but a tremendous pressure suddenly came and made it fall t on the floor.


    ''You are a high-level spirit, correct? So, I presume you can understand this telepathy. Don''t ever try to offend my master, or you will regret it. There''s always a limit to where she''s being nice and friendly. My master can turn into a demon and ughter your entire being. Be nice and cooperate, or I''ll have to hit you so you can realize your current position.'' Vanessa threatened the bird like a predator to her prey.


    *Gulp*


    The bird gulped its saliva with goosebumps. Was the cat surprisingly a Demi-God too? But that cat''s aura was a bit weird.


    Even so, the bird just nodded, and the pressure suddenly disappeared. ''Damn, that cat is probably a great demon''s servant. I''ll have to y along with this for a while and take advantage of this.''


    "Come here. I will heal you." Elysia beckoned the bird toe closer too. At the same time, she put up a sound barrier around to keep confidential information here.


    "..." The bird had no choice andplied. It didn''t show its arrogance anymore.


    Elysia stretched out her hand and applied a little healing magic to restore the bird''s damaged feathers.


    The bird widened its eyes in absolute surprise. Such healing techniques existed here? Someone with healing abilities... Was this girl a demon or a saint?


    "You know, I got this from the auction house, and you popped out of here just now. Can you tell us about your situation, spirit raven?" Elysia patted the white bracelet on her wrist.


    "Who are you calling a spirit raven? I''m not just a bird, but I''m ''The Glorious''!" The bird threw its rebuttal.


    "Is that your name?" Elysia tilted her head slightly.


    "No, I am known as Victorious. I am also known as the Glory, the Glorious, the holy night spirit bird from Europe." The bird introduces its stunning identity with pride. Yet, it just realized something a bit odd. "Eh, wait a minute. Auction house? How could my sanctuary have a miserable ending at the auction house and be bought by you?"


    "How would I know? This white bracelet appeared at the auction house, and I bought it." Elysia shrugged her shoulders.


    "No way... How could that be possible? Has the Great Brittain copsed? It''s already the end of the world, right? How long have I been cultivating to reach the Demi-God level? King George the Great... Is he still alive?" Victorious held its head with its wings as if a headache came all of a sudden.


    Elysia then smiled and exined some things to this poor Demi-God. Instead, she digs up some information naturally with her wordy. It onlysted thirty minutes, and the bird was finally enlightened.


    "So, two hundred and seventy years have passed, huh..." Victorious sighed and looked at this giant ship and the warships around. "We''re at war? What kind of iron ship is this? How can we end up in the underworld if the Earth hasn''te to an end? We''re not dead yet, are we?"


    "Well, we are on the mothership, and they are warships. It is because an ancient underwater portal gate dragged us into this realm. You will know the detailster. But, now back to you. What do you know about the secret world of our, Earth? Are you aware that the Gods are there?" Elysia cut the small talk and went straight to the point.


    "Sshh... Anything about them is taboo and shouldn''t be talked about lightly. Do you know about them? Don''t try to challenge their wrath, little girl. I warn you." Victorious looked left and right in panic.


    "It''s good. We''re now in the underworld. They''re not here unless they''re devils. I''ve exined our situation, but I want to know some sensitive matters. In exchange, you can also ask a few questions. Is that fair? We are covered in the sound barrier now, so any information is safe." Elysia made a deal with a professional expression.


    "Hm, that sounds fair to me. Alright, we''vee to an agreement. The glorious me will kindly enlighten you." Victorious nodded in agreement.


    "First of all, are you a male or female raven, Victor?" Elysia started the conversation with something light.


    Victorious snorted. "How bold of you to assume my gender. Elemental spirit doesn''t need that. However, I chose a graceful and elegant woman as my preference. And, I''m a holy night spirit bird. Oh wait, I''m a Demi God now. I can already form my dream humanoid body."


    "Okay, you are a female bird, and I will call you Victor. Back to our agreement. So, these are my questions. Please answer honestly, as I will know when you are lying. Are you--" Elysia then threw a series of questions.


    Elena and Rhea contributed significantly to suggesting many critical questions.. They would unearth a lot of sensitive and deep information from this Demi-God bird.

 Chapter 636 - Holy Night Spirit Bird

    "I see, so this is the work of those Americans? I don''t really care, but I want to meet the British Force. I also want to see the advanced fighting power of the modern army." Victor spread her wings as if she was about to fly away.


    "We''lle to the meeting room in three hours. You''lle there with us. Stay here, for the time being, Victor." Elysia gave a hand gesture.


    Victor just flew, but she couldn''t help butnd again as she felt that going against this girl''s request would lead to bad luck, especially from that spirit cat.


    "I''ve told everything I know without hiding anything. What more do you want, Elysia?" Victor perched on Elysia''s arm. She tried to remove her sanctuary bracelet, but it was firmly attached to this girl''s wrist. "Can you return this to me?"


    "I got it at the auction house for a very high price. No one would have thought that you were inside this bracelet. They just thought it was just a high-level ancient artifact of great value. Did you think I would let that amount of money fly away?" Elysia shook her head.


    "Money? I''ll give you a lot of precious treasure, but you have to return my sanctuary bracelet. Deal?" Victor tried to bargain.


    "I need to think about that first." Elysia smiled mysteriously as she had other ns for this Demi-God bird.


    She then stroked the head of this unique raven with her index finger.


    "Hey, who gave you permission, to- Uoh~ I''ll let you keep stroking my head. Yeah, over there, ooh, yeah~" Victor was just about to snarl in rage, but everything was extinguished in an instant when a sense offort came in.


    "Ely, it''s a strange long-tailed crow. I thought it was an eagle or a ck phoenix, but it looks like a big ck night parrot. Is that bird a Demi-God bird?" Sylvia smiled in amusement as she watched the bird fall because of Elysia''s divine finger touch.


    "Mm, this bird is a Demi-God. She is Victor, and she ims to be a holy night spirit bird from Europe." Elysia introduces this medium-sized bird.


    "Ooh, so what''s that bird doing inside that white bracelet? Cultivate until the times change and her old master is dead?" Sylvia nodded as if she understood.


    "I don''t know, but she''s from over two hundred and seventy years ago. Maybe she knows King George of Great Britain, but I don''t quite understand." Elysia looked at the bird, which ended up falling into herp. Her magical touch was sometimes a bit scary because even a super arrogant bird also ended up in the abyss offort.


    "Anyway, how was the interrogation? Did you get all the information you could ever find on a bird for almost all of our remaining money?" Sylvia wanted to know the key points as well. She knew Elysia had got exciting information.


    "Yup, but not all of them. So, like this--" Elysia shared the information she had just extracted from Victor.


    It was started from Earth''s worldw and the presence of the Gods that actually existed somewhere hidden.


    However, what Elysia could get from Victor mainly was ancient history, even from the era of magic. After all, this holy night spirit bird was actually more than a thousand years old.


    "That''s beneficial information, but it won''t help us at all to find our way back to Vrelenia. We still have to find those two Gods too." Sylvia put her hand to her chin as she contemted something in her mind.


    A momentter, she had a brilliant idea. She raised her finger with a bright expression. "Ely, I have one suggestion. Let''s go to the underworld''s strongest overlord, demon king, or the like, to ask about the two Gods who might be stranded on Earth as well. After that, let''s go to heaven to ask the King of Gods directly. This will definitely work!"


    "Mm, we''ll do it." Elysia nodded slightly.


    "Perfect." Sylvia gave a thumbs up and a satisfied smile.


    Elysia, Sylvia, and Vanessa then brainstormed some things using telepathy. At the same time, Elysia also briefly discussed this with Elena and Rhea.


    After thirty minutes had passed, Elysia and Sylvia decided to return inside as they were already hungry. It was already dinner time, after all.


    "Is that a British soldier?" Victornded on Elysia''s shoulder and pointed her wings at the ck-white uniformed soldier.


    "No, it''s an American soldier. The British soldier is wearing a ck army uniform with abination of red." Elysia nced in the direction indicated and shook her head. She asked back. "Uhm, does an elemental spirit need to eat and drink?"


    "ck-red, huh... For food and drink, I don''t need it. Elemental spirits only need something like spirit stones or materials with energy sources. Oh, if you list out food sources or liquids that contain spirit energy, then I''ll ept your offering." Victor puffed out her chest again like a superior being.


    "Hi, fancy to meet." Someone suddenly greeted the girls from behind.


    Elysia slowed her pace to look back. "Err, you are?"


    "Ouch, is my name easy to forget? I''m Tyler Morgan, the leader of the British elite squad." Tyler introduced himself again. He couldn''t me Elysia either because, at that time, many people introduced themselves to this angelic beauty.


    "In the name of the dark night! British elite squad''s leader!?" Victor eximed in surprise. She then muttered softly. "So weak, the elite nowadays is very weak..."


    "Ah, it''s you, Mr. Tyler. My apologies, a lot of things happened, and I failed to memorize everyone''s names." Elysia apologized with an apologetic face.


    "Haha, it''s not your fault. The young elites introduced their names at that close time. It''s only natural for you to forget a few names. Ahem, would you like to visit our base for dinner, Miss Elysia, Miss Sylvia?" Tyler waved his hand in front of his face and tried his luck.


    He then looked at the strange bird on Elysia''s shoulder. "And who is this talking ck parrot? Did thise while you were above the centralmand room? Sorry to say this, but the bird has the possibility of being an enemy spy."


    "What? Who are you calling the ck parrot, human boy!? I am the holy night spirit bird from Great Britain! Everyone worships me as a holy being. How bold of you to insult me. You deserve death punishment." Victor was furious. She pointed her wing and scolded the presumptuous boy.


    "Uhm, Tyler, please don''t be rude. She is an ancient sacred bird from your country, but from an era far in the past. At least, that''s what she said. Victor, don''t be too angry. He just doesn''t know about you." Elysia was trying to settle the unnecessary dispute.


    "Hmph, fine, but there shouldn''t be a second time." Victor snorted and relented.


    "My apologies, I''ve been rude. But is it true? This bird came from Earth with you?" Tyler immediately apologized and looked for a peaceful way, but he did not easily believe it.


    "Mm, she came from Earth with me. She happened to be in one of my artifacts and appeared just now. I didn''t think she was enemy''s spy." Elysia answered with an awkward smile. She felt a bit troubled by this arrogant bird.


    "I see... But, what is this bird doing in your artifact? Is it really a sacred bird from Ennd long ago?" Tyler still doubted the strange bird''s identity nheless.


    "I don''t quite understand. That''s what she said. Don''t you have any clue about a sacred bird in your country''s history?" Elysia shook her head. She was also clueless because she didn''t really care about Victor''s species.


    "The glory for Great Britain!" Victor called out, but she just remembered one crucial thing. "Wait, isn''t history passed down from generation to generation? Why do you feel confused and doubt my majesty?"


    "No, there is no history of sacred birds. I studied the history of my country in the military, but there is no story about you. What era did youe from?" Tyler scratched his head.


    He became even more confused, and Elysia didn''t know anything either. So, the problem was only with this bird, which happened to hibernate in Elysia''s artifact.


    "I went into cultivation about two hundred and seventy years ago, and everyone has forgotten about me? I''ve been forgotten, and my sanctuary ended miserably at the auction house until it was finally bought by this little girl? Not to mention, I''m trapped in the underworld now, hell... How pathetic is my life?" Victor looked up as she mumbled with distress.


    "Well, life isn''t so bad. You''ll probably find out something when you meet Admiral Marco Bradley. He sure knows a lot." Elysia came up with a proposal.


    "Oh! That''s a great idea. Let''s meet that person now." Victor nodded in agreement.


    "All right, Is your invitation just now still valid, Mr. Tyler?. Is Admiral Marco Bradley there at this point?" Elysia looked at Tyler with a smile.


    Tyler considered his decision for a moment. For this strange spirit bird''s identity, he couldter ask the more knowledgeable person at the base. He was just afraid that Elyisa would be taken advantage of by this strange bird.


    "Hm, it''s still valid. I''m not so sure, but Admiral Marco Bradley looks like he just came back after sticking your talismans on this mothership with the other leaders. But let''s make sure of it together. Please follow me,dies. We''re going to the Ennd base for dinner." Tyler gave an inviting hand gesture before he led the two girls away.


    He felt fortunate to meet Elysia and Sylvia in that corridor.. That way, he can help his country build good rtions with them, just like what Japan did.

 Chapter 637 - Abnormality (1)

    Elysia and Sylvia entered the Ennd base as guests, but the one guiding them was the elite squad''s leader himself.


    Tyler asked someone and got a head shake. Therefore, he faced the girls with a helpless expression. "Hm, looks like Admiral Marco Bradley isn''t back yet. He''s probably with other leaders at the moment. However, may I invite you,dies, over for dinner?"


    "Dinner? I only consume the best of the best quality spirit food. Can you provide that?" Victor butted in.


    "Um, of course. Our British Army has the best quality food." Tyler''s corner of the lips twitched slightly. For some reason, many of the conversations he addressed to Elysia were actually responded to by this annoying ckbird.


    "Sure, if we don''t bother you. We can look for Admiral Marco Bradley afterwards. Victor is eager to see him." Elysia didn''t mind. She had the intention to cook something in their room, but the invitation came out of nowhere.


    "Haha, no, I don''t feel bothered at all. I can introduce you to a historian if you want." Tyler had a n in mind to keep the bird busy with the historian, and he could spend his time with these beauties.


    That way, he could talk for the sake of building good rtions in peace without any disturbance.


    After that, Tyler led Elysia and Sylvia to the military cafeteria and upied one of the tables. Some of the young elites identally noticed his presence. Still, they seemed to understand the unspoken signal and just watched from the side without any intention of disturbing.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll order dinner for us." Tyler raised his palm and asked the girls to sit down.


    "Mm, thank you. If possible, please make it five. My cat also needs dinner." Elysia raised her hand.


    "Okay, five then." Tyler went to a long table at the edge of the room and ordered. He immediately returned to the table because he did not want to keep the girls waiting too long. "Well, the food is being prepared and will be delivered here."


    "Mm." Elysia just nodded.


    "Err, this may be a bit harsh, but why do I rarely hear Miss Sylvia speak?" Tyler put his hands on the table and smiled at Sylvia.


    "Because of thenguage barrier?" Elysia tilted her head slightly.


    "Uhm, if I may ask, whatnguage does she use?" Tyler didn''t mince words and got straight to the point.


    "Hehe, I can''t say that for sure." Elysia responded with an innocent smile.


    "Uh, all right. Then, are you really a traveling merchant, Miss Elysia? This may be somewhat irrelevant, but your presence is actually weed in every country that is part of the Esper Association." Tyler backed away from his original intentions. He felt that digging up information regarding identity in this conversation was fatal.


    "Yup, I''m a traveling merchant. We travel the world looking for the good stuff and asionally sell or trade some stuff in the countries we visit." Elysia didn''t hesitate to admit that.


    "Yeah, and I ended up in the hands of a traveling merchant now, jeez." Victor paced back and forth on the table. She waited for her dinner to arrive.


    "All right, we wee you with open arms if you visit Ennd. This is my name card. You can call me at any time for anything. I''ll definitely help if you''re in trouble." Tyler ced a name card on the table and pushed it towards Elysia.


    "Thank you for your concern, Mr Tyler." Elysia just epted that name card even though she didn''t know if she would use it.


    A momentter, someone came with a serving trolley. He put the dinner packet on the table and quickly left because of Tyler.


    "You, you call this the best quality food!? Is this the best food you can serve the great me? Hey, Great Britain colonized almost the whole world for spices, and this is your dinner?" Victor widened her eyes in shock and threw out herint roughly. She had never thought in her wildest imagination that she would be offered an offering of an ordinary bowl of seeds.


    "Well, we mostly serve human food. I purposely ordered the best avable food for the bird to eat. It is corn, wheat, rice, and more. All of them is of the highest quality avable." Tyler felt a little confused.


    "Do you think I''m an ordinary bird!? I''m a Demi-" Victor was about to growl, but Elysia suddenly interrupted.


    "Victor, please pay attention to your words. Here''s for you. The one that may fit your preferences." Elysia ced a small bowl of spirit stones of various colors in front of Victor.


    "Spirit seeds!" Victor instantly forgot what made her angry. She immediately dipped her head into the bowl full of various colored spirit stones.


    *Tap* *Tap* *Tap*


    Victor pecked the spirit stone one by one and swallowed it whole.


    "..." Tyler was stunned. The surrounding soldiers were watching as well.


    They didn''t know what this bird had in mind, but this beast treated spirit stones as a mere food!? And, a traveling merchant gave that bowl of spirit stones without a second thought? Elysia was that rich in resources?


    That was the thought that Tyler and almost everyone around him had.


    "Please forgive her, Mr Tyler. An elemental spirit does not eat food like humans or animals in general. They will only eat something that contains spirit energy, and spirit stones are their favourite." Elysia put an apologetic expression.


    Although, she breathed a sigh of relief inwardly. Victor almost mentioned Demi-God in a public ce like this in such a careless manner.


    "Hehe, worry not, Miss Elysia. It just surprised me a bit. Ahem, does this British Army operation ration pack menu suit your taste? European cuisine." Tyler changed the subject. He didn''t care about the bird and only focused on Elysia.


    *Nom* *Nom* *Nom*


    Sylvia and Vanessa simply ate their dinner like uninvolved individuals. They were just watching Elysia from the side.


    "Mm, I''m not picky. Have a nice meal." Elysia put her hands together and started eating her dinner. She could make sure there were no dirty tricks in her food, which was a plus point for honesty.


    They ate dinner in silence as there was a custom to eat without talking to finish their meal in no time. Elysia didn''t know that, but she had just finished her dinner politely and elegantly.


    "Thank you for the food." Elysia put her hands together and wiped her mouth with a tissue.


    ''Ely, the food here is decent, but if I had to choose, your cooking is iparable. Too bad I have to eat this instead of yours.'' Sylvia wiped the twiddled with her drinking ss.


    ''Let''s save that for breakfast, Sylvi. We still need to see the British Force''s leader for Victor.'' Elysia was sensitive enough to know that Sylvia still expected her cooking.


    ''Okay, I''ll wake you up early tomorrow. We''ll cook together before we go exploring~'' Sylvia hummed telepathically.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, Mr Tyler. You finished your dinner so quickly. Did you swallow it right away?"


    "Haha, it''s be a habit for me to finish my food quickly. Oh, right! Miss Elysia, would you like to see Admiral Marco Bradley now? I have information that he is on deck now with the expert squad." Tyler waved his hand in front of his face and returned to the main topic of Elysia''s purpose here.


    "Mm, let''s go see him now. Victor seems bored." Elysia nced at the bird on her shoulder.


    "I''m more reluctant to talk to a person who ims to be all-knowing. Tch, his knowledge is so shallow, and he dares to introduce himself with the title of sage to me. Have a little shame, youngster." Victor reproached the man next to Tyler.


    "Ugh, I have other business to attend to,rade Tyler. With that being said, see youter." The soldier next to Tyler raised his hand in farewell and fled the scene immediately. He only had a brief conversation with the talking bird, but the bird was so toxic and unfriendly.


    "Uh, okay." Tyler also raised his hand. He felt a little sorry for his friend. He failed to keep the bird busy.


    Who would have thought that the bird sadistically inflicted emotional damage on a poor soul with verbal abuse?


    "Then let''s meet him now. Something might happen there?" Elysia got up from her seat, and so did Sylvia.


    Meanwhile, Vanessa jumped up on her master''s shoulder and chased the arrogant bird away.


    "Hey, you don''t have to be that wicked, do you, Guardian Cat?" Victor groaned while hovering above Elysia''s head. She wanted to teach the cat a lesson, but sadly, she lost the power battle.


    Tyler then guided Elysia and Sylvia out onto the side deck. They wanted to meet the British Force''s Admiral, but they found something odd there.


    "Good evening. What are you observing over there, if I may ask?" Elysia came to say hello.


    "Oh, it''s you, Miss Elysia. We were just observing this dimensional abnormality, and the strange creatures seemed to be trying to break into here. Luckily, your talismans were working effectively. Apart from that, what brought you here? Tyler brought you here?" Marco returned the greeting in a friendly manner.


    "Yes, we met Mr Tyler a while ago. However, the abnormality?" Elysia felt somewhat surprised and tried to check the surrounding area with her sacred vision.


    She could see many low-ss supernatural beings roaming beyond the talismans'' protection.. Her protective talismans functioned effectively to keep such creatures out.

 Chapter 638 - Abnormality (2)

    "Hm, why are there so many of them? This is a bit worrying. Looks like we need to form a patrol team going around the wildest parts of the mothership. What do you think?" Elysia suggested an idea.


    "That is what we have done. The other leaders and I have formed patrol teams in various corners of the mothership to ensure that no creatures break in. Wait, how long has that ck eagle been there? I don''t remember you evere with a bird, Miss Elysia." Marco frowned as he noticed a suspicious bird flying two meters above Elysia.


    "Ah, she is Victor, an elemental spirit iming to havee from Ennd more than two centuries ago. Somehow, she is in one of my artifacts, and she has only recently awakened from hibernation. She wants to talk to you about a few things. Can you spare a moment of your time to have a little chat with her, Admiral Marco Bradley?" Elysia reached out her hand and asked Victor to sit there.


    "I am the holy night spirit bird from Europe, known as ''The Glorious'', Victorious. I give you the honor of having a little chat with me. I would like to know the current situation of Great Britain from a person of the highest rank." Victor introduced herself as a superior being.


    "What is this? A talking bird? A high-level elemental spirit?" Marco received yet another surprise.


    This girl really came with a lot of unexpected surprises. A hidden healer saint, a cat bodyguard, an ultimate protector, and now an elemental spirit?


    "She wanted to talk about history. If possible, could you or your historian expert apany her for a moment? Sorry to trouble you, but I can''t understand the historical questions she has." Elysia put on an apologetic expression. She didn''t really know much about world history.


    "Well, that''s an easy thing. However, this isn''t the right ce to talk." Marco looked at the purplish-ck big bird one more time and nodded.


    "Mm, then Victor will go with you. You might also receive something useful from her if you want, Admiral Marco." Elysia smiled happily because the noisy bird would be busy for some time to vent the historical curiosity to others.


    "Victor, you cane with the British force leader to answer all the questions I failed to answer earlier. Sorry, this is what I can do because I don''t know much about history." Elysia brought her hand close to Admiral Marco, and Victor went to perch on the admiral''s forearm.


    "Hum, I can''t me you. After all, you''re still a baby girl with little to no experience and knowledge." Victor shook her head with a sigh.


    "Hehe, then, we will continue our sightseeing to check around the mothership. See you at the meeting in two hours." Elysia waved her hand and walked away. Sylvia followed next to her.


    "Tyler, apany Miss Elysia and Miss Sylvia on tour. Make sure no intruders or troublemakers approach them." Marco gave his order.


    "Yes, sir!" Tyler saluted and rushed after Elysia''s group.


    "The ck-haired girl is really mysterious, but the white-haired one is terrifying. She gives off a dangerous vibe. Other than that, the white cat is really offensive and savage. What''s with that group of three? Do you know something about them?" Victor whispered in a subtle voice.


    "Elysia is a hidden saint healer but also a traveling merchant. Moreover, that cat is her bodyguard. A strong elemental spirit like you too, but in the form of a cat. As for the white-haired girl, she is her protector, but that girl is really confusing. It''s as if the three of them are from different worlds." Marco didn''t mind leaking the open secret information to the strange bird.


    "Very well, Admiral Marco, let''s go somewhere private." Victor nodded and gave her orders.


    "Hmm." Marco raised his eyebrows and walked away with his expert squad followed closely behind.


    He had to confirm something by squeezing the information out of this bird and ensuring everything. Perhaps, what Elysia said was feasible, and an interrogation did need to be carried out.


    "Ely, is that all right? You let that bird go with that person." Sylvia whispered softly.


    "That''s fine. She doesn''t know anything about us other than Vann''s threat. You''ve also made her so wary. I prefer Admiral Marco to do our job to satisfy Victor''s curiosity." Elysia used her advanced perception at a nce to see where Victor was being led away.


    "They could have teamed up for the unknown, right? But, well, they wouldn''t have dared to do anything against us in the first ce." Sylvia closed the conversation as she didn''t mind an internal conspiracy. With that, she could justifiably beat them ck and blue.


    "..." Tyler just followed closely behind in silence. It was a bit of another opportunity for him to hear Sylvia speak. Unfortunately, he had absolutely no idea what these two girls were talking about.


    He then nced to the side and narrowed his eyes. He channeled his spirit power into his eyes, and he could see many monstrous lower-ss astral beings trying to get close to the mothership.


    For so many reasons, this incident reminded him of the zombie apocalypse movies where this ce was the only safe ce amidst the invasion of countless zombies outside the fence.


    "Who would have thought that woulde true?" Tyler muttered under his breath as he got a sudden shiver.


    ''Master Elysia, can weter try to open the Nature Realm''s portal and enter there? I want to visit my mother.'' Rhea asked with a longing tone.


    ''Naturally, I also need to prepare many things in the Nature Realm. Ah, we also need to help you recover your magic energy. That way, you can regain true form again at will.'' Elysia agreed with the proposal as she was also going there that night.


    ''Yeah, we can open telmunication with Nell again. We need to know the situation in Vrelenia. Since we can use our Vrelenia''s magic in the underworld without fearing the world''s bnce, maybe we can try something extra, like a video call with Nell? What do you think, Ely.'' Elena couldn''t wait to try some experiments after this without worrying about running out of magic energy.


    ''Mm, let''s do that tonight.'' Elysia also felt a bit impatient.


    She then looked towards the ocean. Sea supernatural creatures are on the outer wall of the protective talismans'' effective zone. Some tried to climb up, but it was in vain because of a slippery transparent dome barrier.


    ''What should we do for these soldiers?'' Elysia mumbled in her mind because she still didn''t have the right solution for everyone.


    ''We can go to one of the supernatural kingdoms and borrow their dimensional gate. After everyone returns to Earth, the gate owner can retrieve the dimensional gate back. That''s an interesting solution, isn''t it?'' Elena suggested a suggestion in a yful tone.


    ''Hm, but we still need to return to the underworld, right? We need to explore this realm in search of Xero and the Ruvoid God. They might be here. The Earth God doesn''t know anything about foreign arrivals other than Sylvi and us, so they obviously don''t exist in the Earth surface dimension.'' Elysia put her hand to her chin as she thought for a moment.


    ''For that, we can leave a marker here. That way, we cane back here at any time by making our own dimensional hole. I will exin the detailster tonight in Nature Realm. For now, we just need to find a way to send these warships and these soldiers back to Earth.'' Rhea proposed the best solution she coulde up with in the current situation.


    ''That was wonderful, Rhea. So, we just need to find a dimensional gate in another supernatural kingdom. Hopefully, we can find that gate quickly and send everyone back to Earth quickly. This ce is not for the living humans for a ce, after all.'' Elysia is feeling enlightened. She knew what she needed to do now.


    ''Hehe, nice to help.'' Rhea was ttered.


    Elysia and Sylvia continued their walk around the mothership to check the effectiveness of the protective talismans. Unfortunately, that mothership is too big to be surrounded by just walking at a leisurely pace.


    Several young elites arrived shortly after and joined the short patrol group to apany Elysia and co. They didn''t want Tyler to be the only one to receive such an opportunity with these two wless, mysterious beauties.


    Although, it was also included in their superior''s order to establish good rtions with Elysia.


    Two hours passed just like that. Elysia felt her legs were quite sore after traveling for two hours around the mothership. However, she could at least make sure that no supernatural beings had sneaked in. The formation of protective talismans was quite adequate, and everything was installed with appropriate precision.


    After that, they returned to the strategy room because the higher-ups needed to n what to do.


    "So let''s keep things brief. We formed a joint squad of the best experts and elites for an extremely high-risk expedition. They will search for the dimensional gate of the nearest supernatural kingdom. If possible, they will bring back the gate here by any means. Miss Elysia, we want you and Miss Sylvia to join this squad." Mitsuzuka stood at the center of the pulpit and announced to everyone.


    *Rumble!*


    The mothership shook before anyone could respond, and the red emergency rm made everyone tense up.


    "What happened!? Is this another raid?" Kenji eximed with urgency.


    "No, sir. There''s a giant ck vortex five kilometers to the northeast! It might hit us in ten minutes!" One of the soldiers disyed something on the main screen.


    "Hm?" Sylvia was a bit surprised. She had never heard of such a vortex happening in the underworld if it wasn''t someone''s fault.. It was an abnormality, and something must have happened there.

 Chapter 639 - Underworld Overlord

    "ck vortex?" Experts, elites, and leaders stared at the strategy room screen.


    "Psst, Ely, I think the vortex came from an approaching overlord. If we look at that giant ck vortex, then it''s definitely a strong one. Trust me, there are no natural disasters in the underworld." Sylvia spikes in a whisper-like voice.


    "From someone? Does that person intend to attack us? Another overlord might havee because of the chaos that just happened!" Elysia realized something urgent.


    "I think so, Ely. We really should get out of this location. You can tell the others so they can move this giant machine." Sylvia nodded in agreement.


    "Mm." Elysia nodded in understanding and raised her hand high to get everyone''s attention. "Sorry to interrupt, but we better need to take off from here right away. That gigantic ck vortex is a furious underworld overlord! Massive damage and heavy casualties would be incurred if we collided with it."


    "What!?" Everyone gasped at Elysia''s sudden, shocking statement.


    "We only have about ten minutes. Can this mothership fly into the sky in such a short time? We don''t have much time, and you''d better give the order now!" Elysia swept her hands aside in her cry. They didn''t have time for an exnation from her.


    "Very well, we will believe what you say." Mitsuzuka looked at each of the force leaders, and everyone nodded. He then took a walkie talkie. "This is General Mitsuzuka with all Admirals present. Enter air mode, perform emergency flight to avoid the approaching gigantic vortex in the shortest possible time."


    "Affirmative. Order received. Mothership enters into air mode. Emergency take-off willmence soon. Please prepare for the shock." The walkie-talkie immediately responded. The red rm was turned on but with a different warning level.


    The mothership shook once again. The turbines, turbojets, and engines activate at the same time to propel the colossal mothership into the air.


    Unfortunately, the mothership itself was too giant, and time was needed to soar to the sky. The low-ss supernatural beings on the outer edge of the protective talisman barrier fell back into the sea as what they were swarming flew into the sky slowly.


    The people in the strategy room felt quite tense and nervous as they watched the gigantic ck vortex keep approaching, but they were still at dangerous altitudes.


    Erina sped her hands and prayed. She knew that the ck vortex was definitely dangerous, and they just needed to get out of the disaster zone as soon as possible.


    "Well, I guess this isn''t bad, but why is everyone so nervous? You too, Ely. If you want, I can kick that overlord''s ass and get rid of that massive ck vortex." Sylvia scratched her head in confusion.


    "It''s fine, Sylvi. You shouldn''t unt your impressive power in front of the Earthlings too much. They''ll see you as a threat, and we could be branded an elimination target." Elysia whispered softly and put on a nervous expression again.


    "Ooh~" Sylvia finally understood. Her friend was just following what others were feeling in this situation.


    Minutes passed, and the mothership floated into the air gradually. One hundred, two hundred, until they reached a height of over two kilometers in almost ten minutes.


    *swoosh*


    The ck vortex hit the mothership''s bottom part, but it only made it sway a little.


    "Praise to the God, we managed to avoid the dangerous vortex." Marco put his finger on his forehead then his shoulders alternately.


    "Our warships and submarines were destroyed by that ck vortex!?" Adam widened his eyes in surprise when he saw the destruction of the war assets down there. It was regrettable, but it had already happened.


    The vortex then struck the same area for some time. After that, it suddenly vanished just like that. Hence, the low-ss supernatural beings fell from the sky to form a raindrop.


    "What kind of creature is that? Is that what you call an overlord, Miss Elysia? Something on the level or higher of a brown octopus a while ago?" Marco frowned as he watched the surveince camera capture the figure of a giant human-like creature above the sea surface.


    "Hmm, yes, that creature is most likely an overlord, the stronger one to be precise. He''s furious that we beat his minion, maybe?" Elysia put her hand to her chin while observing what was on the screen.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t get any information because her eye ability was only helpful if she saw something directly, not from the projection of the screen.


    The giant ck shadow-like creature below looked left and right in confusion. It just crushed the metal scraps, but it couldn''t find the gigantic chunks of metal as reported.


    That overlord tried to find its target and extracted some information from the nearby low-ss supernatural beings. Yet, it couldn''t find anything. Thus, the shadow overlord left the location by returning to the sea.


    "Phew, it''s gone." Elysia wiped her non-existent sweat.


    "That creature is like a human shadow three meters tall. How strong was that creaturepared to the previous gigantic octopus, if youe to a rough estimate? Could you ask your friend, Miss Elysia?" Kenji asked with a solemn expression.


    Elysia then asked Sylvia in Vrelenia and conveyed what she got to everyone. "Much, much stronger than that gigantic octopus. You can use an analogy like this. That gigantic octopus is a district overlord, and that shadow human-like creature is a province overlord. We haven''t even met a country or empire overlord yet."


    "This is gloomy. The strongest human is only worth a county overlord? How strong are the strongest beings in this realm? This is crazy, no wonder so many humans are desperate and borrow the power of demons." Adam covered his face as ifmenting fate, but he couldn''t hide his smile.


    "Well, they can live thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years. Some are even immortal. Why would mortals want topete with such astral beings? Only a few humans make it past the age of one hundred. So this is not surprising." Marco shook his head with a sigh.


    "But, I''ve heard stories of people in the past who borrowed supernatural powers. I finally understood what it meant. They borrowed power from underworld beings at a price to pay." Kenji folded his arms as if he could understand another essential thing.


    The leaders, experts, and elites then exchange ideas about the theories and their understanding. After that, they returned to their previous key topic.


    "Uhm, if you ask me, then it''s definitely not a good idea. It''s a high risk because that expert squads will obviously be ughtered when they explore the supernatural kingdom without knowing the rules of the territory here. We can''t just explore this realm, let alone search for oil." Elysia shook her head and heaved a subtle sigh.


    She gave a vehement rejection of sending an expedition squad or whatever. Moreover, these higher-ups wanted her to be directly involved as if she was a subject under theirmand.


    "After the arrival of the shadow overlord just now, I think sending a squad of experts even with the most advanced weapons is suicide. So, what kind of strategy do you have, Elysia? We need to find the ancient gate of that dimension to return to Earth. However, our fuel here is really limited. We may only survive for a week if we continue to fly, and two months at sea." Mitsuzuka wanted to know what Elysia had in mind, regardless of everything else.


    "We can explore using this mothership. You may not have realized it, but my protective talismans can disguise this mothership. Unless the creatures out there watch us closely, no one will notice us." Elysia raised her hand with her suggestion.


    "In that case, why are those lower-ss demons and ghosts crowding the outermostyer of your protective barrier as if they are about to break in?" Tang Zhou responded suspiciously. It was a bit unreasonable.


    "They''re just curious because they can''t get past their yground, maybe? This mothership is enormous, after all. If my suggestion is epted, we can leave now.


    If possible, deploy espers with eye abilities to check out what''s down there. What do you all think?" Elysia looked at everyone somewhat tiredly.


    "Understandably, we need to have a brief discussion first to set up our formation and direction afterwards. For now, this meeting is dismissed." Mitsuzuka raised his hand and swung it aside.


    The elites left the room, but the leaders and experts were still there.


    Erina then immediately approached Elysia. "Elysia-san, you look a bit sleepy, would you like to sleep in the room we have provided?"


    "Mm, thanks for your concern, Erina-san. Victor is already asleep and doesn''t care about the world. I wonder why she can fall asleep when everyone is talking loudly." Elysia smiled in amusement to see the ckbird on the pillow she was carrying.


    "Um, she said the meeting was boring and asked you for a pillow, right? I''m more surprised about how you managed to get a pillow out of nowhere." Erina scratched her head with a confused smile. She was still clueless about Elysia''s mysterious abilities.


    "Ah, haha, it''s just a magic trick. Alright, let''s go to the room you were talking about. We''ll be safe for now if we get up in the sky without much fuss." Elysiaughed awkwardly and changed the topic.


    "All right, let''s go there." Erina pointed her palm towards the front, walking next to Elysia.


    Sylvia and Mio stared at each other in silence before following Elysia and Erina.

 Chapter 640 - We WIll Return (1)

    Elysia and Sylvia entered the room that had been prepared for them. It was one big room with two bedrooms, actually.


    "Okay, please bring this. We can onlymunicate using the radiowork at the moment, and this will help anyone who wants to tell you something." Erina gave a walkie talkie before Elysia entered the bedroom.


    "Mm, thank you, Erina-san. The mothership is on the move now. They decided to search for the ancient gate now." Elysia looked up. She was feeling somewhat relieved that those higher-ups were receptive to her suggestion.


    "You can see that, Elysia-san?" Erina was somewhat stunned.


    "Mm, it''s easy to tell that this mothership is moving now. Anyway, good night, Erina-san, Mio-san." Elysia waved her hand and entered the bedroom. Sylvia followed inside and closed the door.


    "Mm, good night." Erina waved her hand as well. She then looked at the holy night spirit bird in the living room. "Shall we just leave the bird there?"


    "That''s fine, I guess. Elysia-sama said that it''s fine to leave it there. However, I''ll be keeping watch here just in case. You feel free to rest in the bedroom, Erina-sama." Mio looked at the sleeping bird on the pillow and went to sit on the sofa.


    "You''re going to rest on the sofa? Mm, alright, good night Mio." Erina just obeyed the decision and entered her bedroom. A lot had happened today, and her body was too tired to deal with it all.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t get the chance to share the room again with Elysia. So, there was no night talk before going to bed.


    Meanwhile, Elysia had just installed a barrier to cover the entire bedroom.


    "Hehe, that noisy birb will obviously protest when she wakes up. We''ll just leave her in the living room." Sylvia giggled and covered her mouth with her hand.


    "That will be fine. We need to enter the Nature Realm in peace, after all." Elysia took a green gem ne from her cleavage and gripped it tightly. ''Nature Realm ess permission.''


    At that very instant, a dimensional hole gradually opened. A beautiful and beautiful greenndscape wees the eyes of anyone who sees it. The cool air and peaceful atmosphere seemed to invite anyone to enter immediately.


    However, Elysia was somewhat surprised to see that a tree at the top of the Hill of Prosperity had grown more than ten meters. The Tree of Life recovered to that point in just a few days?


    "It''s been some time since your visit, Elysia. Are things all right on your side?" Lifa greeted with a tender smile.


    Elysia widened her eyes to notice the presence of a graceful maturedy next to the Tree of Life.


    Thatdy was only wrapped in a leafy green dress that perfectly matched her long hair and eye color.


    "Is that you, the Goddess of Life? Your avatar has changed too?" Elysia put her ne on the bed and entered through the portal.


    "Mm, it''s all thanks to you. I''ve literally been reborn, and so has my avatar. Do you like my current form?" Lifa stood up and greeted Elysia''s arrival.


    "I''m so happy to hear that. Mm, that''s a great wee." Elysia looked at Lifa up and down.


    She was happy to see that Lifa''s avatar was no longer an old woman but a graceful maturedy. That way, she could ensure that everything was going well for Lifa.


    "You can open the Nature Realm portal as usual, and your magic energy has recovered. Are we still on Earth?" Lifa blinked her eyes at Elysia with a bit of amazement.


    "We are currently in the underworld, and we are releasing the Earth God seal here, hehe..." Elysia answered in a yful tone.


    "I see, that makes sense now. Hm? Where''s my baby girl? She won''te to see me?" Lifa put her hand to her cheek and put on a pitiful expression.


    ''Master, Master Elysia, please help me to form my body. I just need some of your life energy, not much. Me, I want to see my mother.'' Rhea immediately asked for help, but it sounded like an urgent plea instead.


    ''Sure.'' Elysia didn''t think twice about granting Rhea''s wish. She channels her life energy into the turquoise bracelet and helps Rhea absorb it.


    Rhea absorbed the iing energy for two minutes and asked Elysia to stop. That was enough for her to form her body into the real world.


    A sh of turquoise-gold light gushed out from the bracelet on Elysia''s wrist and slowly took the form of a baby girl.


    "Uhm?" Rhea checked her tiny hands and her body for a moment. Yet, Elysia suddenly wrapped a dress for her.


    "Phew, luckily I still have the dresses for baby Rhea." Elysia breathed a sigh of relief. The dress that she had bought for the baby Rhea could be useful again.


    "Thank you, Master Elysia." Rhea smiled sweetly at Elysia. She then ran and threw herself into her mother''s arms. "Uwaah, I missed you, mother. I''m d you''re able to form your avatar again. Have you recovered? Hm, you look young, as I remember when we first met."


    "Oya, o-ya, you still remember things so far in the past? Well, it was all thanks to Elysia. I started everything from near to zero again. Hum, you could call it starting all over again." Lifa bnces her body so as not to fall. She then smiled and stroked her baby girl.


    Sylvia and Vanessa just watched everything from the side. They never expected the Goddess of Nature to hide inside Elysia''s bracelet. They wouldn''t be surprised if the Goddess of Light was in an artifact somewhere on Elysia''s body now.


    "Wait... So, they saw everything I did to Ely, right? Oh, no, Ely''s master might punish me. I have to do something." Sylvia bit her finger nervously.


    Just as Rhea was exchanging things with Lifa, a golden light shed next to Elysia. It formed a peerless Goddess d in a white-gold gown in mere seconds.


    "It''s good to see you again, the Goddess of Life. We have a lot to catch up on with the current situation." Elena greeted with a smile.


    "The pleasure is mine, the Goddess of Light." Lifa smiled too.


    They exchanged a few words and pleasantries before sitting in the meadow near the Tree of Life.


    "I see, so you want to try making a live call with the Godess of Blessings? It requires a strong mind connection and an urate marker to work, but given the rtionships present, it''s not impossible either. Would you like to try it now?" Lifa tapped her chin and concluded.


    "Mm, we''ll give it a try now. I have sufficient spirit connections to connect us with the Goddess of Blessings." Elysia nodded.


    "Very well, I will help if there is a dimension disturbance. Please try connecting our live call to the Goddess of Blessings in Vrelenia, Elysia." Lifa went near Elysia and prepared to help when the unexpected happened.


    Elysia took a deep breath and sped her hands together. She closed her eyes and tried to feel the spirit connection she had with Nell.


    She followed suit and tried to link her vision with Nell''s.


    "Hmm?" Nell felt foreign obstructive energy trying to enter her mind scope. Yet, the iing signal was friendly and oddly familiar.


    Out of curiosity, she received the connection without giving the slightest bit of resistance.


    A projection slowly appeared right before her own eyes. She could see the vast expanse of beautiful green nature. Forests and blue skies could be seen in the distance. However, she had no idea what this projection meant.


    "Is this connected? Did I seed on the first try? The Goddess of Blessings, are you there? Please answer me."


    A very familiar voice invaded Nell''s ears. It was as if she was using Elysia''s vision right now.


    "Ely, is that you, Ely? Are you using a live call? Can you change the projection to be in front of you instead of your won vision?" Nell stammered a bit to realize it was from Elysia.


    "Mm, let me try for a moment." Elysia responds.


    At the same time, Nell did something to make the projections move to the front, including the sound output.


    After a minute of silence, Nell and Elysia were finally able to meet face to face even though it was only using a live call from their spirit connection.


    Elysia clenched her fists happily due to her sessful attempt. "Yay, I did it! Uhm, did you just want to sleep, the Goddess of Blessings?"


    "Ely, and everyone... It''s really you. We all here miss you very much. Are you all doing well there? Did you manage to find that Evil God and the Ruvoid God? When will you return to Vrelenia? We are looking forward to your return..." Nell sobbed a little at the end of her sentence. She was always in a difficult situation because of her big sister, Lifa, Elena and Elysia''s absence.


    It was only a matter of time until she ran out of the anti-curse mechanism. At that time, she had no way to eradicate those ursed creatures without bacsh anymore.


    "We will return as soon as we find the Evil God and Ruvoid God. We have some clues now. May I-" Elysia started exchanging information about their situation with Nell.


    After that, Elysia felt a bit gloomy because Nell''s news was not so good. Several sealed areas had copsed and forced everyone to the battlefield faster than expected.


    The three month deadline was apparently only the longest time for the breakout, not the estimated time for the decisive war.


    When everyone was fighting for their homnd, she was just rxing on Earth? It was pretty irresponsible on her part.

 Chapter 641 - We WIll Return (2)

    "Hm, so the break out has happened gradually, huh... How many anti-curse mechanisms do you and Sea God currently have?" Elena folded her arms. She did not expect the situation on the other side to deteriorate in just a few days.


    "Less than sixty are on stand-by, and the rest is what I ced at predetermined points. At this rate, we can only fight without risking a curse for five or six days from today." Nell checked her Space Bag to make sure of it.


    "I see, we understand. We have ns to return after finding the Heretic God and Ruvoid God here, but it seems we need to speed up our search. For our way back to Vrelenia, I would like you to be our marker since we will be opening a dimensional portal, or maybe the wormhole of the universe. We''ll give you more news at that time." Elena announced their change of ns with solemn expressions.


    "Mm, I understand. Please let me know as soon as possible. If you can''t find that Stupid God and that Cursed God in six days, can you all go back to Vrelenia first?


    We will search for them on Earth together when the threat of this world is over. Is that even possible?" Nell gave her request, but it sounded like a request instead.


    "Sure. We''ll be back before six days. Please guide everyone in that defensive battle to avoid heavy casualties. We''re counting on you, and Sea God." Elena represented her group to answer.


    "Mm, I and everyone are looking forward to your return. Ely, your friends, miss you very much, just so you know." Nell smiled happily at the news. She finally got some certainty about the return of the saviors.


    "Please convey my regards to everyone. We will be back as soon as possible." Elysia took a deep breath and nodded.


    After a few more conversations, Elysia closed the live call line. She ended up letting out a sad sigh.


    "Hehe, don''t be sad or me yourself. This isn''t anyone''s fault. If there''s anything to me, then it''s clearly the ursed. Any living beings are their food, and that''s the problem." Elena gave Elysia a head pat.


    "But, we are just rxing here while those in Vrelenia fight for their homnd and loved ones." Elysia looked at Elena with a pitiful look and a hint of guilt.


    "In that case, we also need to prepare ourselves too, right? We also have a lot of tasks toplete. Leave this to me." Elena smirked.


    "Hmm?" Elysia felt a bit confused by what Elena had in mind.


    "Gulp¡­" Sylvia felt nervous as Elysia''s master headed towards her.


    "Sylvia, can you help us? I need you to do something." Elena smiled faintly right in front of Sylvia.


    "Y-yes, ma''am! I mean, yes, the Goddess of Light. I will serve the light andplete your orders without fail. Please give your orders, and I willplete them as soon as possible." Sylvia saluted, somewhat stuttering.


    Elena put her hand on Sylvia''s chin and raised Sylvia''s head to look at her face. "Hehe, good. I want you to go out and find the dimensional gate back to Earth. Put it in your Space Bag and bring it here. I trust your judgment to handle the rest yourself. You will go with Vann to help youmunicate with Ely.


    Hm, one more thing, your departure should not be known by the humans out there. Can you finish it before morninges? You can request your favorite menu if you arrive before Ely finishes cooking breakfast. If you arete, then you will only get cold food. Can you do it?"


    "Affirmative! I will finish it before the sky turns red again. However, I have a problem." Sylvia saluted once again. She was confident toplete that easy task, but one condition made her hesitant to get perfect results.


    "And what is it?" Elena freed Sylvia''s chin and took a step back.


    "If I go with Vann, then it''s kind of hard for us to go unnoticed by the humans and sophisticated tools out there. We need something like Ely''s barrier of invisibility. Itpletely escapes any detector." Sylvia put her hand on her upper chest and pointed at the white cat next to her.


    "That''s an easy thing. Is there anything else?" Elena nodded slightly.


    "No, nothing. That''s all." Sylvia shook her head.


    "Very well..." Elena returned to Elysia''s side and asked for two talismans. She drew something and sprinkled aurora powder there.


    After cing invisible magic there, she gave it to Sylvia and Vanessa. "Here it is."


    "All right. Then, we will be leaving now so that we can return quickly! Can you open a little barrier outside for us to get out?" Sylvia saluted once again.


    "Sure." Elena went near the portal and opened a gap in the barrier in the door for Sylvia to exit.


    "Ely, everyone, I''ll be right back!" Sylvia waved her hand before exiting the Nature Realm. She carried Vanessa in her arms.


    "We''ll be right back, master!" Vanessa waved her hand too.


    "Mm, please be careful on your way." Elysia waved her hand in response.


    "Aye!" Sylvia peeked into the portal and gave a thumbs up. She then left the room with Vanessa.


    "Hmm?" Mio seemed to feel the door to Elysia''s room just opened, but it was still closed when she turned there.


    *Bam*


    The door to the room suddenly opened and closed on its own for no reason. Mio waspletely baffled by the strange urrence. She checked the entire room warily and made sure the door was still locked.


    In the end, she scratched her head in confusion and returned to the sofa. "Was it just my imagination?"


    Sylvia and Vanessa went on an emergency expedition, searching for a dimensional gate. Meanwhile, Elena intended to repair their broken divine battlesuits.


    "Uuh, the your divine battlesuit is the one with the most damage, Ely. Even though Rhea had exhausted a lot of her energy to make sure we survived that dimensionally unstable corrosion, this ss of damage was pretty insane..." Elena muttered to look at the three divine battle suits before her.


    Elysia''s fallen angel battlesuit suffered over seventy percent damage, Rhea''s divine battlesuit suffered forty percent. Inparison, Elena''s heavenly angel battlesuit only suffered thirty percent damage. They would obviously take quite a while to repair all of that.


    "I''m sorry, I was too focused on saving Sylvi and Vann at the time." Elysia put on a pitiful expression.


    "Well, the important thing is that all of us are safe. We can repair these divine battlesuits without a hitch since we have plenty of resources for this." Rhea tried tofort Elysia by waving her arms high with a cute baby expression.


    "Yup. Let''s divide the work so that everything can be done and tidy before Sylvi and Vann return. Lifa, you will help me to repair the divine battlesuits. Ely, you helped Rhea to recover her magic energy first. You still remember the recovery formation that Lifa used. use at that time, right?" Elena gave her directions because she wanted everything to be done quickly and efficiently.


    "Mm, I still remember. Rhea also knows what I need to doter to help her. Is that okay? I mean, I also want to help repair the broken divine battlesuits." Elysia nodded slightly and looked at the divine battlesuits.


    "That''ll be fine. Lifa and I can take care of it. We might just need a few hours. You can''t underestimate her ability for such a small thing. She is the oldest living Goddess in Vrelenia in case you forgot." Elena ended her sentence with a wink and grin.


    "Hm, I don''t know whether to be ttered or offended by that. But, well, I can''t deny that statement." Lifa shook her head with a helpless smile. Afterward, she patted Elysia''s arm and gave Rhea a head pat. "You can go to the Nature Realm''s pce for a much more effective recovery formation. You can find a hot spring hole there. Rhea knows what to do. Please help my baby daughter to recover, Elysia. I''m counting on you~"


    "Mm, fine. Then we''ll go first. We''ll be back in three or four hours." Elysia nodded like an obedient girl. She then carried Rhea and flew away towards the pce.


    "Yay, let''s go. See youter, mother, Master Elena!" Rhea waved her hand high.


    "Hehe, Rhea became more cheerful after meeting you, Lifa. Alright, time to work." Elena smiled and heaved a subtle sigh.


    "Hm, let''s start with Elysia''s battlesuit first. Let''s start with the hardest." Lifa waved her hand, and a few leaves fell from the Tree of Life.


    The leaves formed a line in the air and shot towards the pce.


    "What''s that?" Elena asked with astonishment.


    "My squadron of leaves. They will help us get anything we need from the treasury to here." Lifa swung her arms again and made Elysia''s battlesuit float in the air.


    After that, Elena and Lifa started repairing and upgrading the three divine battlesuits in turn.


    Meanwhile, Elysia and Rhea had just entered the pce. There were only two of them for such arge space. Even so, there was no terrifying or eerie aura there.


    "Hm, I would normally feel uneasy to be in a spacious room like this, but it''s surprisingly bright and warm here." Elysia looked around the hall. She was always amazed every time she entered this pce.


    "Mm, my mother used to make it. This is her dream pce." Rhea looked up to see the leaves that had just passed them.


    "Is that, Madam Lifa''s leaves?" Elysia looked up.


    "Mm, the leaves are moving at my mother''smand. Master Elysia, let''s go over there. Let''s soak in the hot spring with me." Rhea pointed in a direction.


    "Mm.." Elysiaplied and flew in the designated direction.

 Chapter 642 - Borrow The Dimensional Gate

    An angelic beauty soaked in a small hot spring with a particr formation around her. A baby girl sat on herp in a sideways position while enjoying the flow of iing magic energy.


    They were only wrapped in towels, but Elysia didn''t feel too embarrassed because her mind was quite distracted.


    "They''ll be fine until we get back, right?" Elysia looked up at the beautiful crystal gleaming ceiling with a worried murmur.


    "We''ll be back as soon as we can. If you wish, we could try making a dimensional hole with Little Nell as our destination marker. We have to create a safe universe path with thepilers of our divine rule." Rhea was also worried because Elysia felt that way. Their spirit was linked, and she was sometimes influenced by Elysia and Elena''s emotions.


    "I hope so too. Hopefully Eve, E, Yuuki, and everyone else will be fine. The situation in Vrelenia hasn''t gotten to the worst, right? I''m afraid-" Elysia hugged the baby girl in herp.


    "Mm, everyone will be fine. Little Nell is just telling us that she and Oceanid can''tst a long battle with their remaining anti-curse mechanism. They and the world are at disadvantage if the battle continues for a long time in your absence. Only you and Master Elena can truly eradicate the curse for good, after all." Rhea returned the hug and buried her face in Elysia''s breasts.


    "Mm, thanks. We''ll try to find Xero and the Ruvoid God first. It would be disastrous if they were on Earth, especially that shor." Elysia smiled and freed Rhea from her embrace.


    "Uhm, if I''m being honest, I could actually sense Xerroth''s divine aura a while ago. However, it''s so thin and weak. Even if it''s just a glimpse, I think he''s somewhere in this underworld." Rhea put her finger to her chin. She felt a little doubtful, but she couldn''t ignore the possibility.


    "Really? En, we will look for him after sending this mothership and all the soldiers back to Earth. That way, we can return to Vrelenia faster. Once we find him, we might get a clue about the Ruvoid God. One paddle swing, two or three inds crossed!" Elysia lowered her elbows and clenched her fists.


    "Hehe, I''m d to see that you''re feeling excited, Master Elysia. For now, can you just focus on me? With my stock of magic energy, I can really help you with a lot of things." Rhea smiled sweetly and tilted her head.


    "All right, my baby Rhea. Now I must focus on helping your recovery as much as we can in these four hours." Elysia nodded and closed her eyes. She put her hands on Rhea''s back and started her recovery assistance.


    "Hum-mm~" Rhea felt satisfied and indulged herself


    in Elysia''s arms again. She could hear the sound of Elysia''s heartbeat, which became a melody in her ears in this quiet time.


    A thought suddenly crossed her mind. She felt like she had Elysia all to herself, and she really enjoyed this moment.


    The mothership continued to head west at less than fifty kilometers per hour. Following Elysia''s theory, espers with eye abilities continued to scan downwards for a supernatural kingdom.


    Regardless, Sylvia and Vanessa had just arrived in a civilized supernatural kingdom thousands of kilometers to the northwest. They floated two kilometers above the ground, gazing at the kingdom below them.


    "Vann, do you know what I''m going to do?" Sylvia asked in a yful tone.


    "Visit the pce over there and meet a demon lord?" Vanessa tried to guess it.


    "Yup, we''re going to meet the overlords of this region and ask if they have a dimensional gate. We''ll just borrow it from them. That way, our task can be done easily~" Sylvia put her hand to her cheek and grinned.


    "Is that a devil smirk? But, what if they don''t want to say anything and just attack us? They won''t give anything to an intruder, right? Also, are you sure that there''s a dimensional gate down there, Sylvia? "Vanessa looked at Sylvia''s face, then checked what might be hidden under there. It was a pity that her magic eyes didn''t help to detect what she was looking for.


    "Of course, I can feel it. My dark magic is very useful in cases like this. Ely and her master can obviously confirm this if they are here, but trust me. Somewhere in the dungeons of the dark ck pce over there, is hidden an ancient gate. The same one as we are at the bottom of the ocean on that Earth." Sylvia puffed out her chest with pride.


    "And for the rest of your worries, that''s fine. You can see how I made them obedient like a good boy in a Devil Princess way. Let''s go, our time is limited." Sylvia dashed downstairs excitedly.


    "This is definitely a violent method, I know it..." Vanessa also came downstairs. She seemed to be able to predict what would happen after this.


    In a throne hall surrounded by three-colored mes, arge, six-armed red creature with the head of a bull was busy with his own business.


    *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bang!*


    Amotion outside made him frown as he could feel the intensity of foreign energy rapidly approaching. "Intruders at a time like this? Who dares to attack my sovereign kingdom!?"


    The throne hall door suddenly opened with the overlord''s furious roar. Several middle and high-ss demons were blown in by a great force.


    "Demon lord, almighty demon lord! An intruder, an ultra powerful devil and her vassal came to attack!" One of the high-ss demons reported the situation in a hurry.


    "Hello, can you understand thenguage I''m speaking? I''ve been kind enough to use telepathy to all your minds so you can understand easily. Hoho, this Devil Princess hase to visit in peace, but why is your reception so bad?" Sylvia entered the throne room at a leisurely pace.


    She sent telepathy to all the creatures in the hall and her words to ovee hernguage barrier.


    "Devil Princess? What kingdom are you from, the devil? Why did youe here with malicious intentions? I don''t remember offending a powerful devil in thest three decades!" The red demon lord smacked his desk and stood up with a furious outburst.


    The three-color mes around the hall instantly grew bigger and sealed all ess to the exit.


    "Worry not, I didn''te with malicious intentions. We just came in peace, but your minioins'' reception was so bad. So I beat them ck and blue so they could take me to the overlord of this supernatural kingdom." Sylvia shrugged her shoulders nonchntly.


    "Come in peace, you say!? You''ve infiltrated and injured my minions, and you dare say that nonsense in front of me!? Tell me, what''s your real goal before I crush your whole being with my hellfire!" The red demon lord clenched his fists and advanced towards the intruders.


    "Hehe, we are here for two things. First, I want to ask you something. Eh, I mean someone. And thest one... We want to borrow something from you. You can take it back tomorrow." Sylvia raised her two fingers like a V hand sign.


    "Do you think I will grant it? This is ridiculous, you just do not know who you are dealing with. There is only one fate that will await you for daring to infiltrate here, namely a painful death! Grha!" The red demon lord smirked disdainfully and waved his hand. Pirs of fire popped up from the ground instantly and burned the intruders.


    He could do a lot with this female devil''s ashester. That was what he was thinking at the time.


    However, he became startled when his fire was extinguished with just a gust of wind from the devil''s mouth.


    "Foosh, hm, violence triumph over anything else as usual. I just need to beat you into oblivion, hmm?" Sylvia looked at her hands and wrapped herself in dark magic. She then dashed off and taught the red demon lord a lesson.


    "Ouch, ow, how could that be!? Impossible. Uwah, urgh, gah!" The red demon lord received a barrage of attacks with no capability to counterattack. He was just treated as a punching bag.


    All attacks from the Devil Princess were super effective. The red demon lord received a critical hit. He fell to the ground and convulsed afterwards with ck and blue on his red body.


    "..." Vanessa just watched from the side as if she wasn''t involved at all. To be precise, she couldn''t join the battle because Sylvia solved everything so quickly, thanks to Devil Saint''s prowess.


    The surrounding demons nced at the white cat warily. They wanted to not believe it, but that tiny fluffy thing was actually a dangerous devil''s beast vassal.


    "Do you know anything about this devil? He''s probably known as the Evil God, and well, he looks like this picture." Sylvia showed a paper in front of the demon lord''s battered face. She tried her best to draw it beforehand.


    The red demon lord was silent and wanted to mock this poorly drawn picture. No one would be able to understand anything with just that pathetic picture. Even so, he did not dare to provoke this dangerous, unreasonable devil any further because his life was at stake. "I don''t know. There''s no Evil God in the underworld."


    "You don''t know? Well, then, I''ll borrow your human realm dimensional gate. It''s in your underground chamber, right? You may retrieve it tomorrow on the maind to the west. Maybe, about four or five thousand kilometers from here?" Sylvia snorted and walked away.


    "What do you want to do with my human realm dimensional gate!? How do you know I have it?" The red demon lord staggered to his feet.. He tried his best to send the telepathy to the devil clearly.

 Chapter 643 - Sylvias Revelation

    Sylvia stopped her steps and turned around. "Hm? It''s because I can see it. Anyway, I need it and need to get back soon. You can take your gate back tomorrow afternoon, okay? Ah, I almost forgot. Which part of Earth is your gate connected to?"


    "I don''t know. It''s been a very long time since the kingdom we cooperated with was lost in contact. They might have been wiped out? Earth obviously doesn''t have the same terrain either." The red demon lord shook his head.


    "Hum, alright then. I''ll go first. You a big, grown demon lord wouldn''t be angry with a little devil''s mischief, would you? Thank you for lending your dimensional gate, bye-bye!" Sylvia waved her hand high and walked away. Vanessa immediately followed.


    "Little devil''s mischief, you say!? You came for no apparent reason and beat up my minions and me with a smile on your face, and you call that a mischief?" The red demon lord clenched his fists and stomped his feet on the floor.


    *Bam!*


    The cracks spread like a spider''s web, but the devil in question had already gone somewhere.


    The red demon lord took a deep breath and looked at his minions in his throne hall. "Nothing happened today. No intruders and everything is just as usual."


    "Yes, my lord! You are just practicing your new technique and identally damaged property and infrastructure. Repairs will be implemented soon." One of the high-ss demons saluted. He was smart enough to understand the weight of the demon lord''s statement.


    "No rumors or anything should be spread about what just happened. Look for information about that female devil and her beast vassal. And one more thing, what awaits us in the area about four to five thousand kilometers to the east?" The red demon lord returns to his throne. All of his wounds had healed as if he had never been beaten ck and blue before.


    "Yes, my lord!" The demons saluted and excused themselves.


    The red demon lord was silent for a while on his throne and snapped his fingers. His entire body instantly turned into red mes and disappeared from there.


    He reappeared in an empty underground chamber. An ancient gate that was supposed to be there had disappeared somewhere.


    There was no trace of that female devil and her beast vassal anywhere. There was only a hole in the wall a few meters beside the entrance gate.


    "I will not forget this humtion, devil. You shall pay a hefty price for this!" The red demon lord gritted his teeth. He was a demon lord, the sole overlord of this region. Yet, a random female devil came just to mess with him and steal that dimensional gate by force?


    "She said she only borrowed it? Why is that? I''d better check the eastern region in question. I can''t let the other overlords know about this, let alone seize my dimensional gate." The red demon lord examined the hole in the wall for a moment. It was caused by brute force, not magic or anything like that.


    "Why does that little devil hold such great power? Her aura earlier was purple, err, violet, right? Could she be the Devil God? She was looking for someone too. So, she just happened toe here because she was looking for the Evil God, but she just couldn''t find him anywhere. And then, she intends to enter the human realm? Heh, those Earth''s Gods will obviously roast her alive if she dares to mess around in the human realm." The red demon lord waved his hand, and the damaged wall instantly repaired itself. After that, he became a puff of fire and returned to his throne hall.


    Meanwhile, Sylvia and Vanessa are flying towards the mothership. They only flew at steady speed because they were no longer in a hurry.


    "Vann, what did Ely say? Are we flying in the right direction?" Sylvia asked while writing something on the paper.


    "Mm, we''re already flying in the right direction. If we go at this speed, we''ll probably cross paths with the mothership in two or three hours. The mothership is also speeding towards us. So, I expect it to be faster than two hours. ." Vanessa reports the results of hermunication with her master.


    "Hm, let''s just fly casually, there''s no need to rush with eleration magic anymore. Ely and the others are probably busy right now." Sylvia nodded and showed her the list she had just made. "Vann, take a look at this. This is my research on theparison between Vrelenia''s power rank and Earth''s power rank."


    "Hmm?" Vanessa looked at the list on the paper from top to bottom thoroughly.


    "Our homeworld Vrelenia has eleven strength levels from ordinary people with colorless aura to God with gold aura. While Earth only has nine, from white to the violet aura. That is based on information from Ely some time ago. And, do you know what I realized from my little research after dealing with an underworld overlord with a blue and then indigo aura, Vann?" Sylvia tapped her pen against the paper like a teacher teaching her student about a piece of new knowledge.


    "Uhm, our world''sw is indeed different from Earth. My apologies, Sylvia... Please enlighten me on what you want to say." Vanessa scratched her head as her brain couldn''t process what Sylvia meant.


    "Not only different, but this world also has a significant limit to its inhabitant power, Vann. It''s as if all the creatures here are suppressed to be twice as weak as they should be. For example, the Demi-God demon lord with indigo aura just now. In Vrelenia''s worldw, he is only as strong as Advanced or Master-level. However, it seems, Demi-God and above level here has some trick to break free from the world''s restrictions in some scenarios." Sylvia stroked her chin as if she had just made a big revtion. She intended to tell this to Elysia and the Goddessester to get extra praise.


    "Why are you so sure of that, Sylvia? I am also aware that the beings of this world have limits, and a Demi-God or above most likely has a way of circumventing the world''s power limit. Otherwise, they do not deserve the title ''God'' in their strength ss." Vanessa widened her eyes and was quite enlightened. On second thought, it all made sense now. No wonder the Earth God sealed their absolute power.


    "Well, I proved that after beaten that demon lord ck and blue. He couldn''t retaliate, but his tenacity and endurance were impressive. It was as if he had Emperor-level defense, but he had no way of counterattacking my Saint-level sconsecutive attacks. His world breaker magic might be something with defense." Sylvia nodded in agreement with her statement.


    "I see... So, we need to make more preparations for two factors. First, we can''t always use our real power in Earth''s human realm. Second, we will definitely be dealing with this world''s Demi-Gods and Gods soon." Vanessa also nodded in agreement.


    "Well, we''ll leave it up to our Goddesses and Ely to figure out a solution. They know much more about this than we do. Following all of their decisions is the right thing to do." Sylvia put the list she had just made in her pocket and looked at her clock cube.


    Her timer disyed two hours and six minutes. She and Vanessa had been away that long since their departure from the mothership.


    "Hey, Vann... Let''s pick some valuables and resources in the forest down there. We can give them to Ely to test the resources from Earth''s underworld. We have two or three hours until the sky turns red again." Sylvia smirked and pointed down.


    "Sure." Vanessa didn''t mind that. After that, they dashed down into the ck forest below them and plucked some valuables.


    Sometimeter, Elysia had just finished with Rhea''s recovery. It could only recover Rhea a quarter of her full power despite using many precious resources and high-tier formations.


    During that time, Elysia and Rhea exchanged thoughts on many things. During the recovery process, a pleasant conversation must be present to avoid boredom or drowsiness.


    "Hm, we soaked for four hours in the hot spring, but our skin didn''t get any impact?" Elysia muttered while helping the baby Rhea put on an adorable dress.


    "Of course, we will only have a positive impact in the recovery formation, Master Elysia." Rhea blushed slightly and raised her hand high.


    That was the umpteenth time that her entire body was at Elysia''s mercy. Yet, she was getting used to it, whether the mature her or the baby her.


    After Rhea put on the dress, Elysia dried her body with magic and put on the dress too. She then carried Rhea in her arms before walking away.


    "Nee, Master Elysia, is there any perfection out there? All of us, no matter how strong we are, still live with our own ws and weaknesses." Rhea twirled Elysia''s long ck hair while muttering in wonder.


    "Perfection, huh¡­ ws and weaknesses alone are what make us pursue higher things, yes? We are still living beings with a lot of potential for improvement. It doesn''t matter whether you are a God-level being or not. Perfection is simply choosing the almighty one, one who rules the universe and everything in it." Elysia stroked Rhea''s head and smiled as the little one looked at her face with an adorable, curious expression.


    "Have you ever met the almighty one in question? It''s not just a myth?" Rhea wondered.


    "Who knows? That''s none of our business for now. That''s why we only face what''s in front of us, not something very far ahead. You''ll feel happier because you''re free from overthinking things then." Elysia shook her head.. She flew out of the pce and headed straight towards the Tree of Life.

 Chapter 644 - Will You Be Mine?

    "I''m back! We sessfullypleted our mission, and we also came with some extras." Sylvia entered the Nature Realm full of joy and self-satisfaction.


    "Wee back, Sylvi, Vann. Erm, what kind of extra?" Elysia greeted with a smile. Vanessa then jumped into her arms and curled up on herp, just like a spoiled little pet.


    "Hmm, carry on." Elena attached two divine battlesuit bracelets to Elysia''s wrist and gave baby Rhea a head pat.


    "Hehe, so it''s like this." Sylvia then started with the story of her little adventure just now. She tells about the shocking thing she just revealed and several other incidents.


    After Sylvia''s little adventure story was over, Elysia smiled in amusement to see the picture of Xero''s face that Sylvia drew on the paper.


    It was more like a cartoon caricature... No one would recognize the Evil God just by this poorly drawn image.


    However, it was Sylvia''s effort, and it was inappropriate tough at it. The most surprising thing right now was Sylvia''s new discovery about Earth''s power ranking secret.


    "Hm, I suspected this before, but Earth is more than limiting, huh... If we use our real power here, then Earth''s Gods might only have the strength of a Vrelenian''s Master-level expert?" Elysia muttered in wonder.


    "Yep, the odds are high. I was up against a Demi-God demon lord earlier, and he''s as weak as a peak stage Advanced-level devil. However, you shouldn''t forget that they still have the title ''God'', Ely. They have some aces up their sleeves to circumvent Earth''s restrictions. We haven''t actually encountered a God-level being yet here." Sylvia raised her finger for attention.


    "That''s new knowledge to learn. Did you manage to borrow the dimensional gate?" Elena replied with an approving nod.


    "Mm, it''s in this Space Bag. So, what kind of scenario are we going to use to send this mothership back to Earth''s human realm? I''m afraid Ely needs to exin something to those annoying old men." Sylvia gave a Space Bag to Elysia''s master.


    "Hm, no need to exin anything. We just need to put this dimensional gate somewhere suitable, and let the espers find this. They''ve been on duty all night, and we need to give them some credit, right?" Elena checked the contents of the Space Bag with a mischievous smirk.


    "En!" Sylvia agreed with that.


    "Hm, if Earth really has such a restriction, can the gods here be as strong as you and your disciple in Vrelenia, the Goddess of Light?" Lifa stroked her chin at her rough assumption.


    "Who knows? Do you intend to ask the Earth''s Gods for help to eradicate the ursed creatures? It''s not a smart move since changing worlds is a big risk which is still unclear here. Also, Earth''s Gods are not very generous and tend to be selfish. They can''t even solve the problems of their world, let alone the other world." Elena shook her head.


    "You say that, but you were one of them, right?" Lifa tilted her head. She felt that the background of this ''two-in-one'' Goddess was moreplicated than she could have imagined.


    "No, we never got involved with them. We couldn''t understand that either. There was a gap of two years from then on... When we were thrown into another world. We had thought there was interference from Vrelenia''s God, but you even don''t know anything. Maybe, we can get a clue from the Earth God, or maybe the God King in heaven?" Elena patted her cheek and looked up.


    "Hmm..." Lifa thought for a moment, but she decided to put that thought aside. Elena and Elysia''s situation remained a mystery. Still, she couldn''t do much because Elena didn''t seem willing to bring it up too deep. "Well, I don''t really know anything, and there aren''t many Vrelenia''s Gods. Let''s find out with the Earth''s God King when the opportunityes. No rush."


    "Hum-mm~" Sylvia didn''t really listen to the Goddesses'' conversation. She just stared at Elysia with a look full of expectations.


    "Is the sky turning red outside? It''s morning already? Want a special breakfast portion? Tell me what you want, and I''ll make it for you." Elysia smiled in amusement.


    "Yeah, yeah! I want a few things, actually. But let''s go to our portable kitchen first." Sylvia rubbed her hands together. She couldn''t wait to enjoy an Elysia-style hearty breakfast.


    "Me too, me too!" Vanessa raised her hand high.


    "Hm, alright. Let''s get out of here first. We''re going to cook something outside. Are you going to be here or are youing with us out?" Elysia asked the three girls beside her.


    "I''ll always be with you, no more questions needed." Elena smiled faintly.


    "Fwaahh..." Rhea yawned as sleepiness overtook her. She just couldn''t help it.


    Elysia covered Rhea''s mouth with her palm reflexively. "Hm, looks like you''re sleepy. Would you like to sleep here first, the Goddess of Nature?"


    "Mm, I will sleep here with my mother. I want to spend some time with her too. Is that okay?" Rhea looked at Elysia''s face.


    Elysia only gave approval just because of that cute baby face. "Sure, let us know if you need anything. But, are you okay without breakfast?"


    "Nothing for now." Rhea shook her head and rubbed her eyes. She then spread her arms towards Elysia.


    "Hmm?" Elysia didn''t know what Rhea wanted to do, but she carried Rhea because that gesture prompted her to do it.


    *Chu*


    Rhea kissed Elysia''s cheek. She then looked aside and did the same to Elena.


    "Please tell us when you will open the dimensional gate to the human realm just in case. Bye-bye." Rhea waved her hand with a satisfied smile. She immediately gave a gesture to her mother to pick her up from Elysia''s arms.


    "Uh-huh?" Elysia touched her cheek. She never expected Rhea to do that, and she blushed a little at that.


    "Well, a naughty baby. See you in a few hours~" Elena ruffled Rhea''s hair with a tender smile.


    "Hehe..." Rhea straightened her hair again and closed her eyes in her mother''s arms.


    Elena, Elysia, and the others said goodbye to Lifa before leaving the Nature Realm.


    "Well, well, you''ve grown attached to Elysia and Elena now? You''re quick to blend in and adapt." Lifa chuckled as she looked at her baby girl.


    "Mm, they are my loved ones, my everything, my life..." Rhea muttered in a mosquito-like voice.


    "Eh? Then how do you view this old mother?" Lifa widened her eyes as if she were surprised, but her smile said something different.


    "You are my mother, my loved one also." Rhea changed her sleeping position and buried her face into her mother''s soft twin mountain.


    "..." Lifa didn''t say anything else and just ran her hand through her baby girl''s hair.


    She wanted to talk about a few things about Elena and Elysia, but it seemed she needed to postpone it.


    Meanwhile, Elysia was making breakfast without leaving that bedroom, thanks to the portable kitchen. After thirty minutes of dealing with spices and ingredients, seven appetizing menus were ready to be served.


    "Yummy~ Ely, doesn''t your master want to have breakfast with us? She said she would always be with you, but she disappeared somewhere." Sylvia licked her lips and wiped her drool.


    "My master is still here, though? But, she seems quite tired from just repairing our divine battlesuits. The damage was quite severe, but it was surprisingly repaired in just four hours." Elysia smiled and checked Elena''s state in her Soul Realm. Elena had fallen asleep on thefy bed, hugging her spirit.


    "Hm, all right. Did you leave some for Erina and Mio, Ely?" Sylvia nced at the two servings of breakfast near the stove.


    "Mm, they probably haven''t had breakfast either. We''ll have breakfast first since they haven''t woken up yet." Elysia checked the situation outside the bedroom with her advanced perception to confirm it.


    Vanessa put her little paws together to mimic Elysia''s movements. "Have a nice meal."


    "Alright then, let''s have breakfast first. Have a nice meal!" Sylvia put her hands together to follow Elysia''s table manner. After that, she enjoyed her delicious breakfast. "Mm~ Aah~ As I thought, Ely... You seem to be a Divine Chef? Your cooking is truly heavenly."


    "Hehe thank you." Elysia just smiled and ate her breakfast. She only ate one serving, but the devil and the cat over there were three big servings.


    "I won''t let you be taken by outsiders." Sylvia muttered under her breath.


    "Hmm?" Elysia seemed to hear Sylvia''s muttering, but she wasn''t quite sure what it was. She looked at Sylvia curiously, but she only received a sweet smile instead.


    After they finished their breakfast, Elysia tidied the portable kitchen before leaving the bedroom.


    Victor was still sleeping like a dead bird, Mio was asleep on the sofa, and Erina was in the bathroom.


    "Ely, I think I need to take a shower first. Last night''s little adventure made me a little ufortable, especially in this white uniform. I want to wear my ck devil dress again." Sylvia checked her white uniform, thenpared it to Elysia''s white dress.


    "Sure, I''ll be waiting for you in the living room. Would you like a shower too, Vann?" Elysia stroked thezy cat in her arms.


    Vanessa shook her head repeatedly. She had already received a cleansing from her master''s magic, so bathing was no longer necessary.


    "Okay¡­" Sylvia waved her hand and went to the bathroom.


    At the same time, Erina just came out of there. "Ah, good morning, Sylvia-san."


    "Hmm." Sylvia just nodded and went into the bathroom.


    "???" Erina tilted her head in confusion and went over to Elysia. "Good morning, Elysia-san. Did you sleep well? Thank goodness there were no problemsst night. It was all thanks to your protective talismans."


    "Hehe, that''s a good thing. Have you had breakfast, Erina-san? I just made breakfast for you and Mio-san." Elysia pointed her hand at the two breakfast tables.


    "Wow, it smells delicious. You just made it, Elysia-san?" Erina wondered when and where Elysia made this dish, but it didn''t really matter.


    "Yup. Enjoy. Sylvi and I just had breakfast." Elysia sat near Victor and invited Erina.


    Erina certainly didn''t refuse, especially since she did feel hungry, and she trusted Elysia. After saying hello, she ate her breakfast.


    At that very second, she widened her eyes. It was clearly just a rice bowl with a golden curry on top. However, the taste was one that she could not find anywhere, not even from the best chef she had ever known in her life.


    The smell was divine, and the taste was heavenly. Erina felt as if she had been flown above afortable soft cloud, only to be dropped back into reality when her bowl was empty.


    "Elysia-san, will you be mine?" Erina poured out what she had inside excitedly.


    "Eh?" Elysia was stunned. She felt that Erina was mispronouncing here.

 Chapter 645 - The Gate Is Found

    "Uhm..." Elysia and Erina stared at each other in silence. The former was confused, but thetter looked excited.


    Unfortunately, it was only temporary as Erina realized what she had just said. She blushed and immediately put together a sentence to defend herself. "Eh-ah, I didn''t mean that. I, I just wanted to say would you like to work for me? Not necessarily all the time, but asionally. Will you be my chef? I''ll support your needs, Elysia-san."


    "Hm, that''s an impossible thing to do. I don''t work under other people." Elysia shook her head.


    "Ah, yes..." Erina loosened her shoulders. She had expected it.


    "But, if you really like my dish, it''s no trouble to add you to the group. I sometimes make something for Sylvi and Vann." Elysia replied with a gentle smile. There was already a group of her cooking lovers, so Erina would be one of them.


    "Well, that''s it!" Erina put her hands together with a bright expression.


    "Uhm, what''s wrong with you? It''s so noisy when the great me is resting." Victor woke up and grumbled.


    Mio had been awake ever since Erina said that shocking thing earlier. She ended up sighing because her youngdy was just using the wrong words.


    "Mio, would you like to have breakfast first. Elysia-san made breakfast for us, and it''s really great! You might not be able toe back after trying it. I mean, standard of taste." Erina ced the bowl of hot breakfast in front of Mio.


    "Oh, um, thanks for the breakfast." Mio epted that, but she checked the breakfast first before tasting it.


    She thought it might contain addictive substances or poison, but she was so wrong. That bowl of breakfast was surprisingly delicious not only on the tongue but seemed to seep into her soul as well.


    It was like a pang and a thump-thump. Mio savored every mouthful of her breakfast until she realized her bowl was empty.


    "It''s an interesting ride. Thanks for the food." Mio put her hands together.


    *Bzzt* *Bzzt*


    Erina was just about to say something, but her walkie-talkie on the table vibrated, and her grandfather''s voice was heard. "Erina, are you and Elysia awake? Go to the centralmand room now."


    "Erina here. We''ll be there soon, grandfather." Erina answered the call quickly. After that, she looked at everyone in the room. "Looks like your presence is urgently needed in the centralmand room, Elysia-san. We need to get there as soon as possible."


    "Okay, we will leave when Sylvies out of the bathroom. It''s only for a moment because she only took a shower." Elysia nodded and stroked the irritated bird with her finger.


    At that moment, Victor stopped grumbling and closed his eyes again to enjoy the caress. She knew Elysia''s touch was dangerous, but she voluntarily fell into the abyss.


    A few momentster, Sylvia came out of the bathroom. She was looking fresh and fit in her ck ''devil'' dress. "Thanks for waiting. Are we doing as nned?"


    "Mm, let''s go." Elysia nodded and got up from her seat.


    Erina and Mio also stood up before they all left the room. Victor looked left and right then immediately flew after Elysia.


    As they arrived at the centralmand room, any critical situation did not ur. Neither rm nor sound. The leaders were just sitting there drinking a cup of coffee. They looked like they hadn''t slept all night, and the eye bags were proving obvious.


    "Oh, you''vee. Come here." Mitsuzuka beckoned to the girls toe closer.


    "Didn''t you all sleep all night?" Elysia shook her head with a sigh.


    "Well, what do you expect, Elysia? We''re in a dangerous zone, and the soldiers share the duty of keeping watch while scanning for what might be hidden down there with their eye abilities in turn. The mothership''s advanced sonar, sensors, and radar also y a part. in the quest for dimensional gates." Mitsuzuka sighed and looked up at the red sky ahead.


    "Still, we haven''t found anything yet. The only good thing is that there were no night raids."


    "We''ve covered nearly a thousand kilometers in these nearly five hours, but we can''t even find any supernatural kingdoms. Does it really exist, to begin with?"


    "Well, if there''s an overlord, there''s bound to be minions and maybe civilization. We''ve only covered about a thousand kilometers from the starting point."


    The leaders begin with a brief discussion. They knew it would get them nowhere, but they wanted Elysia to know about it. After all, Elysia seemed more knowledgeable about the underworld than they were, though that was just her in theory.


    "Hm, we might have missed something? There should have been a civilization in the forest and mountain over there. But, we''ve crossed that quite a distance." Elysia tapped her chin with her finger.


    "Keep looking, keep looking. You all suck." Victor chirped in disdain.


    "Well, that''s what our troops are doing." Marco took a sip of his coffee.


    "Hm, then, we''ll join in trying to find it with my eye ability. With that being said, see youter." Elysia waved her hand and turned around. She walked towards the exit.


    After Elysia and the girls left the centralmand room, the higher-ups looked at each other. They wanted to know what Elysia might do. Because of that, it was as if they had the same idea. Thus, they disyed surveince of Elysia on one of the screens.


    "Nee, Erina-san, do you know the fate of the American teams that triggered the dimensional gate? What happened to them? Apart from the loss of life in the first raid, what was the total loss of life? How many were missing in action?" Elysia suddenly asked, but she kept walking and didn''t look back.


    "Mio." Erina called out.


    "Affirmative. Of the twelve elite American soldiers, three died in action, and nine others received military sanctions. The total death toll was eleven people. There were three other soldiers who were dered missing in action. As of now, the three soldiers'' state is still unknown." Mio gave her report.


    "I see..." Elysia mumbled softly. She could only conclude that the three missing soldiers might fall into the hands of the demons and that they might only have one fate. She just didn''t want to imagine the rest.


    They continued on their way until they arrived near the mothership''s deck. Elysia gave Sylvia a signal.


    "Erina-san, Mio-san, please wait here for a moment. Victor, you too. I want to go to the toilet for a moment." Elysia smiled awkwardly.


    "Mm, sure. We''ll be waiting here. The emergency toilet just happens to be around here." Erina pointed to a ce in the corner of the corridor.


    Elysia just nodded and went there. Sylvia followed shortly after.


    "Humans and their needs." Victor shook her head in the air.


    "Okay, I''m going for a moment to put this dimensional gate somewhere this mothership will pass, Ely. I''m leaving." Sylvia saluted.


    "Pleasee back here as soon as possible, Sylvi." Elysia gave an approving nod.


    Sylvia just smiled and used the invisibility talisman. She emerged as an invisible ck mist and immediately shot a few kilometers to the west.


    She took less than five minutes and returned to the toilet. "Phew, I''ve finished my task really quick, hehe. I put it at the foot of the mountain four kilometers west of here."


    Elysia had just finished washing her face and was drying it with a tissue. She needed to do a little bit of proof that she did have a tiny toilet business with Erina and the others.


    "Mm, wee back. Then, let''s continue with the n to return to Earth." Elysia greeted with a smile.


    "En." Sylvia nodded, and they exited the toilet.


    "Thanks for waiting." Elysia greeted, and Victor suddenly perched on her shoulder.


    "Come on, let''s try to find that dimensional gate. This underworld makes me ufortable." Victor pointed her wing towards the front.


    "Hehe, all right." Elysia felt this ck raven was well-behaved since receiving a few head pats.


    Elysia''s group went to the very front of the mothership and used her sacred vision openly.


    Several young elites were curious about Elysia''s appearance and decided toe closer to find out more.


    "Shh, don''t be loud or you''ll disturb Elysia''s concentration. We''re trying to find the dimensional gate. Don''t thank the great me. This underworld is not our ce to stay too long because the energy here can corrupt your body and heart, o mortals." Victor chirped like a sage bird.


    "Hey, doesn''t that mountain look a bit odd? I can feel the energy fluctuations simr to that of the dimensional gate we see at the bottom of the Pacific Ocean. It''s probably somewhere over there. Can you feel or see anything from there?" Elysia pointed at a bluish-ck mountain that was rising high.


    "That terrifying ck mountain is bigger than Mount Everest. Where can you feel those fluctuations, Miss Elysia?" Tyler cleared his throat and tried to dig deeper.


    "Perhaps, somewhere at the foot of the mountain? Around that purple pine forest. Could you ask some experts to make sure of that?" Elysia stroked her chin and looked at the foot of the mountain.


    "Affirmative." Tyler nodded in understanding and reported this matter to the higher-ups.


    Momentster, several experts and admirals came over. Meanwhile, the mothership stopped its pace.


    After several experts checked it with their superpowers and sophisticated equipment scans, Elysia''s conjecture proved correct. They could find energy fluctuations somewhere at the foot of the mountain.. It was very simr to the dimensional gate at the bottom of the pacific ocean.

 Chapter 646 - Return To Earths Human Realm

    "Hawk One, Eagle Two, find the dimensional gate at the foot of the mountain and bring it here." Adam gave his orders using his walkie talkie.


    "Hey, I''m still traumatized by what happened yesterday. It''s still all your squads'' fault, nheless. For the better, each of us will send a squad." Marco immediately objected. The others expressed their agreement instantly.


    Because of that, five special squads were dispatched using multiple stealth helicopters. And, of course, they were equipped with Elysia''s blessing in the form of protective talismans.


    The five squads managed to transport that ancient stone gate in less than an hour. The experts and elites carried out their operations with extra care to avoid any ident like what happened to the three American squads yesterday.


    The ancient gate was somewhat simr to the one at the bottom of the pacific ocean. And it was now in front of the admirals and everyone else.


    They had spent the whole night searching the realm non-stop in search of this dimensional gate, yet it only took Elysia five minutes to find it?


    Either their abilities were too lousy, or this girl was just so lucky.


    "Well, a saint definitely has a lot of luck, right?" Adam muttered under his breath and stared at the ancient gate. "So, what are we going to do with this? Everything my elite squads did at that time was just touching the dimensional gate and trying to bring it to the mothership."


    "Hm, looks like it''s just a matter of how your elite squad handles things. Your squads identally broke that big ancient gate, right?"


    "How does this dimensional gate work, to begin with? Where will we be thrown if it triggers the dimensional hole again?"


    "Well, it''s fatal if we are thrown in a densely popted city and this mothership hits the settlement. What kind of exnation do we need to give to the public at that time?"


    The admirals deliberated for a moment, but they reflexively nced at Elysia.


    "Why are you looking this way? You are your country force''s leader, and yet, you rely so much on Elysia in making decisions? Have you no shame?" Victor sneered by moving her head back and forth.


    "The crux of the matter, Elysia is a saint with great luck. She can evene up with impressive conclusions and theories to reach. It''s fine to hear people''s opinions." Tang Zhou spread his arms.


    "Wow, I''m surprised it came from the top brass of amunist country. But, I agree with that." Victor replied with an approving nod.


    "Dimensional gate like this will lead to the linked dimensional gate on Earth. However, we don''t know where this will lead us after passing through the dimensional hole. It doesn''t matter where we are going to do the realm transfer, but we should find somewhere safe enough. Something like vacantnd?" Elysia made a suggestion.


    "That makes sense." Kenji nodded in understanding. He then had a brief discussion with the other leaders until a decision could be made.


    They ended up agreeing to return east to look for an empty area. One that is free from underworld creatures because the dimensional hole can suck those creatures into Earth.


    "If we''re worried about the risk of underworld demonsing with us to Earth, why don''t we open that dimensional hole high up in the sky? Not many demons can fly high all the time, right?" Erina muttered to convey her thoughts to Elysia. However, it was loud enough for higher-ups to hear.


    "Yes, that''s it! We just need to open the dimensional hole in the sky above the clouds. Now it''s about how we make this ancient stone gate float in the air and who will open the dimensional hole?" Marco snapped his fingers and tapped his chin as he searched for a solution.


    We can use a remote control helicopter for that without any problems. However, do we just need to break this gate to open the dimensional hole? The risk of failure is there, and we need to find another entrance if this attempt fails. Who knows if we will. lucky just now to find one in an unexpected ce." Solovyov folded his arms as he wondered.


    "We won''t know without trying it. The risk of this gate not being connected anywhere is there. We will raise our altitude above the clouds and try to open the dimensional hole. Please remember what the holy night spirit bird said. The underworld is not a ce for humans to stay too long, or we''ll mutate into demons sooner orter. We have to get out of here as soon as possible." Mitsuzuka then voiced hismand using the walkie talkie.


    The mothership slowly rose to the heights until they broke through the clouds. Only the red sky was visible above them at this time.


    "Sylvi, will the dimensional hole open if the gate is broken? What if it doesn''t work?" Elysia asked when she saw the dimensional gate being lifted by a remote control helicopter.


    "Hm, that should work since the gate is just a container. If it is destroyed, then arge dimensional hole will be created. We''re talking about how we can send this mothership back to Earth. It wouldn''t fit if I opened a dimensional portal as small as that gate, right? This mothership won''t be able to get past it." Sylvia put her hand to her cheek and tried to find another solution. However, there just wasn''t any.


    "I see..." Elysia nodded slightly.


    "Everyone, go inside and prepare for the shock. It would be very dangerous if you were to bounce inside the dimensional pit." Kenji voiced his orders.


    Simultaneously, everyone entered into the mothership. Thebat equipment such as fighter nes, helicopters, submarines, and warships in the mothership was locked to deal with shock.


    *Pat*


    Elysia tapped Erina''s shoulder to put up a marker that Rhea taught her. She decided to put her transparent marker on this kind girl.


    "Hm? What''s wrong, Elysia-san?" Erina looked to the side with a curious look.


    "Hehe, it''s nothing. We''re now in the centralmand room, and you need to prepare for another invitation. Are you scared?" Elysia waved her hand in front of her face with a smile.


    "Hehe, sure, no. You and everyone else are here." Erina returned the smile.


    *Boom!*


    The helicopter was suddenly detonated, and an energy fluctuation instantly expanded like a vortex. A gigantic bluish-ck hole appeared in the red sky and sucked in everything around it.


    "Dimensional hole has opened. Activate Force Field and Gravity Shield! Prepare for a shock!" Mitsuzuka eximed and tightly gripped the hand rest of hismand seat.


    Everyone held their seats tightly as the mothership was sucked into the dimensional pit. An energy shield protected the mothership from harmful external forces, but the shock was inevitable. No one didn''t even notice that Elysia and Sylvia had disappeared from the room.


    *Swoosh* *Zap*


    The mothership disappeared from the red sky of the underworld, and the dimensional hole onlysted for five minutes. The dimensional hole shrunk rapidly and disappearedpletely.


    "Sylvi, I will put the marker here first before returning to Earth." Elysia breathed a sigh of relief after the dimension hole disappeared.


    "Yep, let''s do it quickly. They''ll panic when they can''t find us in the centralmand room. We can explore the underworld once we separate ourselves from them." Sylviapletely agreed.


    The two of them then flew down. Elysia put her hand on a stone wall of a cave and put her marker there.


    A transparent Elysia''s signature stuck to the stone wall. It was the same marker that she put on Erina''s shoulder.


    ''Fufu, your marker symbol is your signature, Ely. It''s actually cooler thanplicated runes.'' Elena couldn''t help but chuckle.


    ''Mm, your marker has been sessfully installed, Master Elysia. Now, let''s tear the dimension in invisibility and return to Erina''s side.'' Rhea checked the energy marker and was satisfied. She was still in the Nature Realm, but she was allowed to use Elysia''s shared vision to see what was happening outside.


    ''Okay, just do it like a simtion.'' Elysia took a deep breath and prepared her magic.


    This was probably her first time opening a dimensional portal by herself.


    Elysia stretched her hand forward with her eyes closed and held Sylvia''s hand with her other hand. Vanessa was in Sylvia''s arms.


    ''Okay, where is Erina-san right now, hmm... Well, I can feel her there. Let''s do this.'' Elysia tried to find Erina''s whereabouts and immediately activated her magic as Rhea taught her in the hot spring.


    *Bzzt*


    They instantly vanished from the underworld just like that.


    A few momentster, a red demon lord came over. He looked left and right withplete confusion. "That was the dimensional hole, right? What did that devil do to my dimensional gate?"


    The red demon lord tried to search for the dimensional gate, but he could only find debris and remnants of it.


    "Female devil, how dare you destroy this!" The red demon lord growled furiously. He hated it about how that devil broke her promise when she told him just to borrow his dimensional gate.


    Unfortunately, the female devil in question couldn''t hear that or she might make the red demon lord even angrier with other satire. After all, she never said she would return it in one piece.


    "Phew, we were lucky to get out in the sea. The shaking wasn''t as bad as before." Erina heaved a sigh of relief and looked to the side. However, she felt a little confused by Elysia''s expression. "Elysia-san?"


    "Ah, um, that''s a good thing. Have we returned to Earth''s human realm now?" Elysia let go of Sylvia''s hand and smiled faintly.. She felt slightly shaken because she identally used teleportation instead of opening the portal to Erina''s side.

 Chapter 647: Country Visit

    <h4>Chapter 647: Country Visit</h4>


    ''Hehe, this is actually better than expected. I''m not very good at teleportation, and you can use it easily, Master Elysia. But, how does a dimensional portal technique turn into teleportation? I can''t understand it...'' Rhea chuckled and muttered in confusion.


    ''Our magic is special, Rhea.'' Elena knew what happened to Elysia''s magic and why it happened. Elysia was clearly imagining the energy marker at Erina with absolute focus, and the teleportation just happened.


    "We''re back on Earth! We''re back! We''ve got a signal from the satellites!" One of the experts shouted happily. He immediately prostrated with joy.


    "Report the situation. WWhere are we now?" Mitsuzuka also felt happy with everyone.


    "We''re in the North Antic Ocean, sir!" One of them reported while looking at the screen in front of him.


    "Good, proceed to sea level." Mitsuzuka nodded slightly and held her hands behind her back. He turned around to face the force leaders. "For from here onwards, I returnmand to you, the force leaders. You still need to provide reports and exnations to your country''s headquartes, and the Esper Association as well, hoho-ho."


    "Ah, someone has to do such a troublesome thing." Kenji sighed, but there was a sense of relief there. He was here with his core family, and it was a blessing that they all survived.


    "Hm, what kind of excuses do we need to make for the outsiders, huh... The disappearance of the mothership and the entire fleet from the Pacific Ocean definitely creates quite a bit of controversy and big questions." Adam muttered as he gazed into the deep ocean.


    "Well, it''s impossible for us to tell them that we were sucked into the underworld. Not to mention the cassualities and the rigidity of matter..." Marco shook his head and spread his arms.


    "Regardless, we need to contact the Esper Association''s headquarters first. Those old seniors will help us take care of the rest." Solovyov suggested.


    "..." Elysia looked at Sylvia with a bit of confusion. This devil girl looked at her with a silly smile.


    "Hehe, Ely. Was it teleportation, not dimension transfer via a portal? This is my first time experiencing such a ride." Sylvia put her hand on her upper chest.


    For some reason, her heart was palpitated. Her adrenaline rush kicked in from that brief teleportation. It was a simr experience to when she was on Adrenaline Test''s extreme rides. However, the current one was more unique and challenging to exin.


    "It was a technical glitch. I was actually trying to create a dimensional portal to take us to my marker that I put on Erina-san, but I triggered teleportation instead. I''m still dumbfounded by that, but it was a wee surprise anyway." Elysia smiled faintly and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Elysia-san, what are your ns after this? We are nning to return to Japan after this, will youe with us?" Erina asked, but there was an expectation behind it.


    "Back to Japan from the North Antic Ocean? That''s a very long distance to cover in one trip..." Elysia imagined an air trip for a whole day, which was really bad. Not to mention, she has ns to return to the underworld soon. So, she had to disengage and stay away from everyone''s scrutiny.


    "Since we''re here, let''s go to the Great Britain! Oh, that''s Ennd or Unitod Kingdom now? Whatever, it''s the best destination and pretty close from here. Maybe only three thousand kilometers." Victor became the most excited one. She had a lot of expectations for her homnd''s development after more than two centuries.


    "It would be a journey of about six hours even in the fastest helicopter." Elysia muttered softly. However, it sounded more usible than the previous option.


    "Ahem, I heard you have a n to visit our United Kingdom,dies. In that case, allow me to be the host. I, err, we will host you very well." Tyler came closer as a gentleman with an unexpected surge of joy. He had to make sure these exceptionaldies visited Ennd so he could build a good rtionship.


    "That''s a good thing. Tyler, you will guide our honored guest on a visit to our country. Assemble a special team as you please, and make sure nothing goes wrong." Marco immediately gave approval.


    "Affirmative." Tyler responded with a salute.


    "Oh, did you invite Miss Elysia''s group with a certain intention? It''s not a good thing to take the situation to your personal advantage, Marco." Adam shook his head and moved his index finger right and left. He then gave his orders to the leader of the young elite squad. "Lukas, you are also going to Ennd with your team. We need to make sure Ennd doesn''t provoke anything that could harm Miss Elysia and her group."


    "Yes, sir!" Luke saluted and smirked at Tyler.


    The two prince charming warriors from two countries exchanged ''not-so-peaceful'' gazes. It was as if there was a spark shing between them.


    "..." Elysia didn''t understand why these two blonde-haired, blue-eyed, and noble-blooded youths had such ack of harmony despite their simrities.


    Since America and Japan nned to visit Britain, China and Russia also decided. They sent a team of the young elite group to go with Elysia and the others.


    "Very well, we won''t refuse your offer then. Hokusai, you wille with us. Form your team as soon as possible for this country visit assignment." Mitsuzuka took a deep breath and gave orders to his country''s young elite squad leader.


    "Understood." Hokusai saluted.


    "Umm..." Erina didn''t know what to say. Everyone decided to change her initial proposal without hearing Elysia''s response.


    "It''s okay, we''re going to Ennd then. We''ll be counting on you and your team, Mr. Tyler." Elysia smiled kindly at Erina, then at Tyler.


    "Ooh, leave it to me." Tyler felt a boost to his spirits just because of Elysia''s smile. He didn''t understand why that was.


    Momentster, the mothership rose to sea level, and several helicopters and aircraft took off for Ennd.


    Elysia and Sylvia were in the Japanese Force''s helicopter as they departed for the mothership.


    "What''s wrong?" Elysia asked Erina in surprise.


    "Ah, it''s nothing. I just need to change my gloves. It''s already a bit golden because my golden touch took effect during the shock earlier without me noticing." Erina waved her hand in front of her face with a reassuring smile on her face. She simply took off her gloves and reced them with a new pair.


    "Hmm..." Elysia remembered the favor she had nned for Erina. She intended to help this pitiful girl get that golden touch under control.


    ''Master Elysia, do you still want to help this girl ovee her golden touch innate ability?'' Rhea suddenly raised the topic that Elysia had talked about a few days ago.


    ''Mm, do you have any suggestions, Rhea? I can only think of weakening Erina-san''s innate ability so that golden touch can be put under control.'' Elysia asked for a suggestion.


    ''I''ve thought about it, and there is the best solution to the problem. A purifying pill can help Erina''s body improve its adaptability performance. You only need to help her by spreading that golden touch ability throughout the body, not focusing on the hands alone.


    Suppose her golden touch is evenly matched with bnce. In that case, it will be easy for her to control her innate ability perfectly. The only thing she needs to avoid is excessive fear or anxiety.'' Rhea exined her suggestion.


    ''All over the body? If so, wouldn''t that be a bigger problem for Erina-san?'' Elysia felt that it was not a solution she could do.


    ''Well, she just needs to avoid extreme fear and excessive anxiety, Ely. The rest, she might find it easier to control her golden touch because that innate ability has been evenly bnced. Her body can''t control that golden touch if it gathers tightly in her hands alone. You couldn''t possibly cut off both her hands and grow a new pair, could you?'' Elena voiced her positive opinion.


    "Mm, let''s give it a try? Failure won''t lead to anything bad since purifying pills are a lot like supplements." Elysia was convinced and agreed to do that.


    ''Let''s do it.'' Elena just agreed.


    That said, Elysia took out a pure white pill from her Space Bag. She got everyone''s attention at that moment.


    "Uhm, Erina-san, this is for you." Elysia gave the purifying pill to Erina.


    "Uhm, what is this, Elysia-san?" Erina blinked her eyes with a curious nce at the pill in her hand.


    "I happen to have that purifying pill. I saw that you were struggling with your golden touch innate ability, and I was thinking about how to help you. The pill will take effect as soon as you swallow it, and-" Elysia had just raised her finger. The exnation wasn''t even finished. However, Erina had already swallowed the pill with an innocent expression.


    "Err, why did you swallow that right away, Erina-san?" Elysia immediately put her hand on Erina''s back to give emergency assistance to Erina''s body. She never thought that Erina would swallow that pill right here and now.


    "That''s because I trust you, Elysia-san. You''ve thought of helping me with good intentions. Mm, ahn~" Erina couldn''t help but moan. She immediately covered her mouth with a fierce blush on her face.


    The young elite and her grandfather were there to watch her. She felt even more embarrassed at that moment. Even so, she felt a flow of good energy from Elysia''s hands on her back. It was warm and pleasant, but she needed to keep her moans from escaping her mouth.


    "Mhn, mm, hng~" Erina muffled her moans and twitched as she looked at Elysia with her teary eyes.


    "Well, I''m done helping you. I appreciate your trust in me, but please listen to my instructions and exnations to the end. Regardless, your golden touch ability shouldn''t be too much trouble for you right now. It should be within your control. You just need to avoid excessive fear or anxiety, Erina-san." Elysia heaved a sigh of relief and shook her head with a helpless expression.


    "What did you do to my granddaughter, Elysia? What pill did you give her?" Mitsuzuka asked with a solemn expression.


    "I call it a purifying pill. It will help Erina-san to control her golden touch ability as I exined earlier." Elysia exined a bit. She didn''t need to borate on that anymore since she had already talked enough to Erina just now.


    "Eh?" Erina wanted to say something, but she realized something odd had happened to her skin.


    A ckish cloudy liquid oozed out from her skin. It was like sticky ink but had a far unpleasant odor. It was not so obvious, but it was definitely a sign of an emergency.

 Chapter 648: Banquet of Schemes and Tricks

    <h4>Chapter 648: Banquet of Schemes and Tricks</h4>


    "No way, no way! I, I, I have to go to the bathroom!" Erina immediately fled to the next room and went straight into the bathroom.


    "Well, it''s called a purifying pill for another reason too. Erina-san''s body impurities are forced out because her body resisted such substances." Elysia tried not to show her surprise and just gave a reasonable excuse. However, several pairs of eyes stared at her like predators, and she was a delicious little prey.


    "Err, why are you all looking at me like that? You''re scaring me." Elysia scratched her cheek slightly awkwardly.


    "Do you have some other purifying pills, Elysia? If you please, the Minamoto n will buy at a handsome price like our previous agreement." Mitsuzuka asked with a bright expression.


    "I have a few, but they are limited edition resources. If you really want to buy one, let''s talk about thister." Elysia didn''t mind selling one or two.


    "Good, I will look forward to it." Mitsuzuka nodded and looked at Hokusai.


    "..." Hokusai understood the meaning of that gaze. His n couldn''t involve themselves in the cooperative rtionship between Elysia and the Minamoto n.


    Mio was worried that Erina had not returned a few minutester. Maybe, something happened in the bathroom. With that thought in mind, she went to the next room.


    About forty minutester, Erina and Mio returned and sat near Elysia. However, Erina was currently wrapping herself in winter clothes plus a jacket. She even wore the hood.


    "Please give me your hands, Erina-san. You''ve been in the shower for too long, and you''re obviously going to get cold." Elysia stretched out her hand.


    "Sorry, I should have listened to your exnation to the end, Elysia-san. But, who would have thought that the effect would appear? I showered again and again until that ck sweat disappearedpletely." Erina shivered slightly and put both her hands on Elysia''s.


    "Well, what''s happened has happened. Don''t sweat it." Elysia replied with a tender smile and gave a small favor.


    A stream of warmth andfort ran through Erina''s body. However, this situation gave her a feeling of relief, unlike the previous one. She felt very embarrassed to remember the incident.


    Erina then looked at her hands. It was still as smooth as she remembered, with no wrinkles from taking too long to bathe anymore.


    "How do you feel? You can now control your golden touch ability better now, but you still need to be careful." Elysia put her hands together.


    "En! I''ll keep that in mind. I''ve proven that, and yes, my golden touch has be much more friendly. Thank you very much, Elysia-san. I owe you another favor. Please tell me whenever you need me, I will be there for you." Erina gave a slight bow of thanks. After that, she put on her gloves again because it had be a daily habit to wear gloves.


    "Hehe, you''re wee." Elysia nodded slightly.


    "Wow, a healer saint is indeed a top-tier exclusive ability only for the chosen one. I''m afraid you will be fought over by many parties, Elysia. Everyone will fight over you." Victor muttered in admiration.


    "It''s okay, they won''t dare to overdo it. Instead, you need to be extra careful, Erina-san. Everyone knows that you are quite close to me, and it might drag you into the trouble." Elysia shook her head and put her hand on Erina''s arm.


    "Mm, I''ll be extra careful." Erina nodded like an obedient girl.


    "Hmph, I wonder who would dare to offend us on purpose." Mitsuzuka folded his arms and snorted.


    It was afternoon when theynded at the British military base in Ennd. The event that followed was very much like a state visit, but unofficial where the visiting guests were some young elites from other countries. Erina''s grandfather is an exception.


    After boring events such as exchanging information with British higher-ups, Elysia and the others were finally free from the military base.


    "There will be a banquet tonight. I would like you all to attend the event I am hosting to wee you to our civilized country." Tyler spread his arms with a prince-charming smile in front of the group.


    "Let me guess, the banquet will be held in your house, right?" Lukas tried to guess.


    "Precisely, I invite all of you to my mansion. However, the banquet will be held tonight. For now, is there somewhere you would like to visit? Miss Elysia?" Tyler asked one of the girls at the very end of the group. This angelic beauty seemed to be trying not to stand out, but it was just a futile effort.


    "Uhm, where are we now?" Elysia rubbed her arm. Earth God had sealed Sylvia, Vanessa, and her magic without permission, but she just let it be. However, she was feeling a bit cold now because she was only d in a white dress.


    "We''re in Bristol." Tyler responded and was momentarily stunned.


    Elysia looked cold, and there was a faint blush on her face. Once again, he could say that this girl was dangerous for a man''s heart.


    She looked vulnerable, weak, and meek... Not to mention with that alluring flushed face. Any man would awaken his instincts to protect this girl from possibly doing anything for her.


    "I want to find the nearest clothing store then. It''s quite cold here, and I didn''t bring a jacket..." Elysia looked at Erina with an envious gaze. Sylvia was rtively immune to cold, and Vanessa was covered in fur, so she was the only one who suffered from cold in her group.


    "Freezing?"


    "Jacket, jacket?"


    "Didn''t anyone bring a jacket for Miss Elysia!?"


    "Take off your coat and give it to Miss Elysia, you idiot."


    "No, no, my jacket will do. This is a nice winter coat."


    "Ha, don''t think that will work. Your coat has your thick odor. It is an insult and offense if you think you want to mark Miss Elysia with your odor."


    "What do you think I am, huh?"


    The young elite immediately scrambled to help Elysia, especially the men. They offered to lend their jackets to Elysia. Still, the girl in question became overwhelmed and didn''t know what to say as they surrounded her.


    "What''s the matter with all of you? You are like a virgin in heat. None of you are allowed to lend your jacket to Miss Elysia." Lydia pushed the boys away from Elysia. She then wrapped Elysia in her winter coat. "Here, I''m giving this to you. Ignore those boys'' poor attempts to get your favor."


    "Mm, thanks, err... Miss Lydia." Elysia checked this volunteer''s status screen at a nce because she forgot this girl''s name.


    "Worry not, it''s still a bit cold here since we''re still in early Spring." Lydia replied with a gentle smile.


    "Instead of a good impression, you actually make Miss Elysia see you as an annoying person in such an uncultured way. Virgin will still be a virgin." Lukas shook his head with a mocking smirk.


    "Ahem. So, you''re saying that you''re a non-virgin yboy bastard who likes to change girlfriends every week? You and your country of freedom have a culture that scares me a bit, Lukas." Hokusai cleared his throat and closed one eye to counter the argument.


    The other virgin boys gave an approving nod. They just didn''t like Lukas''s statement.


    "What? What do you mean by that? Not just any girl can go out with me." Lukas couldn''t avoid the usation and just tried to avoid it. He didn''t want his impression to be tarnished in Elysia''s eyes.


    "We have until evening for the banquet. So, my grandfather, and our elite team will return to Japan tomorrow morning. For now, would you like to take an afternoon stroll, Elysia-san?" Erina whispered next to Elysia.


    "That sounds good. Let''s go." Elysia nodded in agreement, and they walked away. She didn''t want to listen to the debates of these young elite teams.


    "..." Mitsuzuka simply folded his arms and followed her granddaughter from behind. Those people tried to build a good rtionship with Elysia in many ways. At the same time, he got things smooth because of Erina.


    The British elite team immediately followed Elysia behind, and the others followed suit. They returned to carry out their duties with Elysia as their sole objective. The argument just now died down as soon as Elysia walked away.


    It was just a short walk until dusk had just arrived. Several cars then came to pick them up. Their destination was the Morgan Family''s mansion.


    "Ely, are we going out tonight?" Sylvia whispered close to Elysia''s ear.


    "Mm, I''ll be leaving a message for Erina-santer. We need to start our mission as soon as possible." Elysia replied with a slight nod and took a little distance. Her ear tingled, and it became slightly reddened.


    "But, you didn''t sleep yesterday, right? You want to skip your bedtime two days straight? I''m afraid you''ll copse anytime soon, Ely. I''m sure your master already told you, but you''re stubborn, right?" Sylvia expressed her concern.


    "I, I, then I''ll sleep when we arrive in the underworld. Our magic is sealed now, so I can''t sleep in a vulnerable state." Elysia quickly came up with a usible excuse. She was afraid that Sylvia would push her down to sleep on the bed, and their n would be dyed again.


    "Hmm-mm~ I''m d to hear that. But, well, midnight is best for our departure. Those annoying bugs won''t bother you anymore." Sylvia hummed happily. "Anyway, where are we going now?"


    "Mr. Tyler, the British elite squad leader, wants everyone to attend the wee banquet at his family''s mansion. We can''t possibly refuse, can we?" Elysia replied with a weak smile.


    "Hm, okay, I''ll kick those pests out if they dare to annoy us there. That banquet will obviously reek of schemes and dirty tricks." Sylvia looked ahead and folded her arms.


    Erina and Mio only looked at each other. They had no idea what the two girls in the backseat were talking about, but Sylvia seemed to be irritated by something.

 Chapter 649: Assassination Attempt

    <h4>Chapter 649: Assassination Attempt</h4>


    It was a brownish mansion that looked historic and had hundreds of years of historical value. Although the building was a bit ancient, the architecture was amazingly sturdy. Not to mention the artistic carving on the outer walls.


    "Are weing to a luxurious mansion in the Middle Ages? It''s like we''re back in the era of the past." Elysia looked at the mansion beyond the car''s window.


    "Meh, they''ve only kept the legacy of the Great Britain. This mansion probably once belonged to a noble, and their descendants only inherited it. Is Queen Elizabeth in this town?" Victor was not impressed by the castle-like mansion.


    "I think Her Majesty Queen Elizabeth is in London." Erina answered with a smile as Elysia looked at her cluelessly.


    "Oh, so it''s like that. Well, you will remain in this mansion until the banquet is over, right? Then, I must go now to retrieve my wealth that may have been buried in age. I need to say hello to the current ruler of Ennd too." Victor went closer to the window above the middle seat and ordered Mio. "Open the window, the great me needs to take off."


    "Alright." Mio raised her hand and opened the window above her.


    "Be careful not to get lost on the way. It''s almost night." Elysia gave a kind suggestion.


    "I''m not a child who can get lost. Don''t worry and wait for me toe back. I''llpensate you well for my sanctuary bracelet. Don''t go to Japan yet before Ie back!" Victor jumped onto the car''s roof and shot straight into the twilight sky like a jet.


    "..." Elysia looked up at the sky and muttered in her mind. ''If VIctores back after I''ve gone to the underworld, maybe she can only see me again after a few days.''


    When the entourage arrived in front of the mansion, several butlers came over. They opened the car doors for the guests.


    The red carpet had beenid, and the festive atmosphere of the wee banquet could be seen. However, the guests did not immediately enter the banquet hall.


    They were guided to certain rooms because they needed to change their clothes to follow the dress code for that evening''s event.


    "Me, I need to wear an evening dress like this? Whose collection are all these dresses in? Why do almost all of them look a bit revealing? Aren''t we going to be coldter?" Elysia wondered and kept trying to find the appropriate evening or fancy dress from one wardrobe to another.


    There were dozens of dresses of various kinds and styles, but she couldn''t find one that suited her preferences.


    "My apologies, if you please, the taller dress options will be much more diverse." The nearby maid bowed to apologize.


    ''Wait, I feel like the owner of this fashion collection is a lolicon. I''m in danger... I''m a bit short, but I know I''m curvy. Why are evening dresses for girls for my size only avable in this somewhat revealing variation? I can''t believe it. This is beyond suspicious.'' Elysia muttered with much suspicion.


    ''This maid just wanted to say that they only have a small collection of evening dresses for short girls, much less with curvy body, Ely. Girls under a hundred and seventy centimeters are short in their eyes.'' Elena chuckled in amusement. She just woke up a while ago, and they were going to attend a banquet of schemes and tricks.


    ''Then what''s with this short-girl-only revealing evening dress?'' Elysia lifted a dress that would undoubtedly show her side boobs and much skin.


    ''I feel the scheme starts here, Ely. They purposely want you to wear revealing dresses to attract wolves and predators. It''s a bit odd here to say these wardrobes only have revealing evening dresses for your size. Look at Sylvia over there. She won''t even touch anything.'' Elena began to assume and examine the entire dressing room.


    ''The owner of this fashion collection has a weird fetish. I''m quite shortpared to those people, but I will grow taller in a few years. But, schemes, huh... I don''t like where this is going. If it''s like this, I''d rather wear a fancy dress from Rosa.'' Elysia grabbed Sylvia''s hand and went to the changing room. "Sylvi,e with me. I have a dress that fits us the best."


    They were already wrapped in a beautiful and elegant evening dress a few momentster. ck swan for Sylvia and white crane for Elysia. That was the dress theme they were currently wearing.


    "Hehe, is this what they call the bnce? There''s ck on white, and white on ck. Is this the uniform dress for a duet?" Sylvia twirled once with a chuckle.


    "I don''t really understand because I got this from Rosa. She is a student at the academy who works in her women''s fashion business." Elysia put an ornament on her head then helped Sylvia put one on.


    "Hehe, you look really pretty in that dress, Ely. But, I seem to need to repel the pests who are clearly approaching you with bad intentions. I''ll take immediate action when they cross their line." Sylvia gripped Elysia''s hand with a sparkling gaze.


    "Mm, thank you. You look really pretty in that dress too, Sylvi." Elysia appreciated thepliment because it came from her closest people.


    Vanessa then rubbed her body onto her master''s leg.


    "Oh my, you even gave a dress to Vann too? She is the princess of the meow kingdom now." Sylvia crouched down to carry the cat princess, but she was ignored and avoided.


    Vanessa climbed up to her master deftly and carefully, then lodged in her master''s arms. "Meow."


    "Ooh, you want to be with Ely. Hm-mm~ You want to scratch some rude and presumptuous people, right? Yup, let''s do that." Sylvia nodded as if she knew everything.


    "..." Vanessa didn''t know what to say because her intentions were just discovered by this devil girl.


    After that, Elysia and Sylvia left that dressing room. Yet, the other girls were nowhere to be seen anywhere. Even Erina and Mio were no longer there.


    There was only one maid still waiting in the room, but this was different from the one appointed to guide Elysia and Sylvia.


    "Excuse me, where did everyone go?" Elysia asked in confusion. She didn''t want to get closer as she felt something was wrong, but she couldn''t pinpoint it.


    "Keke..." The maid looked down and replied with a peal of creepyughter.


    "If you die here, Tyler will obviously be in big trouble. Why don''t you just die for me, o most honored guest!?" The maid suddenly took out a short sword and covered a distance of three meters in less than a second.


    Elysia widened her eyes as she had never expected that this maid suddenly had such a sudden killing intent.


    Sylvia unleashed a deadly fist into the maid''s face with no mercy, just as Elysia and Elena were about to act.


    *Bam!* *Crack*


    The sound of a crack apanied the maid, who was bounced a few meters back. She just stopped because she hit the wall.


    "Oh no, I might have killed her with that. But, I don''t regret my reflex action. Anyone who dares to injure Ely deserves severe punishment, much less those with murderous intent." Sylvia wiped the bloodstain on her fist with a handkerchief and put it back into her Space Bag.


    "She''s still alive." Elysia immediately approached the maid to find out more by interrogation. Everything had happened, and Sylvia''s action couldn''t be med either.


    "Tyler, have to... suffer. He, he doesn''t deserve, after-" The maid mumbled incoherently. However, it was herst breath before she died on the spot.


    Unfortunately, Elysia wouldn''t be kind enough to let a dead person go away after trying to assassinate her.


    She grabbed the semi-transparent soul that had just left the dead body and asked via telepathy with a solemn tone. ''Why do you want to kill me? Who ordered you? What do you mean in yourst words? Answer me or I will burn your soul into nothingness.''


    ''Just kill me already and free me from this cruel world!'' The pitiful soul screamed hysterically between tears and snots. But, it was only the sound because the soul had no tears nor snots.


    ''Answer my questions first. This is yourst chance for your liberation.'' Elysia gripped the soul tighter.


    After that, the pitiful soul just revealed everything with no other choice. By the time Elysia understood everything, she had just freed let that soul go.


    The human-shaped light was already waiting near the ceiling, and it looked pretty confused when the human girl looked up as if she could see its presence.


    "The world is cruel, and I wonder why." Elysia heaved a subtle sigh. She just turned around as if she couldn''t see that human-shaped light.


    The white human-shaped light caught the soul and vanished from there instantly.


    "Hehe, Ely, you can look scary sometimes, but I like you even more for it. So, what are we going to do with this mess?" Sylvia chuckled and hugged Elysia''s arm.


    "..." Elysia didn''t answer with words but with action instead. She removed her magic seal to obliterate the dead body and any evidence from the scene. Yet, Earth God immediately tried to seal her magic again.


    A statement suddenly came to her mind. ''That is a human affair, and you just happened to be involved by ident.''


    ''I know it. Wait, I want to ask you one thing. Answer me first and you can seal my magic again. It''s about the two Godds who seemed to have also been stranded into this world like us.'' Elysia answered hastily. It was difficult to contact this Earth God.


    ''Please continue.'' Earth God responded.


    ''We identally detected that the Evil God was in the underworld. If possible, can you confirm that for us? Then, the ursed God might be hiding somewhere in heaven?'' Elysia went straight to the point without further ado.


    ''I have neither ess to the underworld nor the heavens. Myw can''t reach that realm arbitrarily.'' Earth God spoke in a whisper-like voice, but it sounded like a sigh instead.


    ''I see, so will it be fine if I try to search for them in the underworld and heaven? What about hell?'' Elysia took a deep breath and let it out slowly. Earth God''s help was impossible.


    ''Well, I couldn''t detect any dangerous foreign presence other than you and your two friends there. Do as you please, but don''t inflict fatal damage. The ones who will cause trouble to you are not just me if that happens.'' Earth God replied nonchntly.


    Elysia ended the conversation, and the ck rune bracelet reappeared on her left forearm.


    She conversed with Elena for a moment and sighed. The current event smells of schemes and tricks like what Sylvia said before. "Thank you for protecting me, Sylvi. Let''s go to the banquet hall. Everyone is probably already waiting for us."

 Chapter 650: Behind the Schemes (1)

    <h4>Chapter 650: Behind the Schemes (1)</h4>


    ''Ely, the servant just now had a grudge against you? It''s our first time here, right? Or have the schemes and tricks I talked about already started? I know politics and the like are rotten, but they picked the wrong opponent.'' Sylvia spoke via telepathy.


    ''Yeah, there''s a third party that knows about our value and wants the British elite squad leader, Tyler, in big trouble of no return. The servant just now was an assassin from that side.'' Elysia looked at the changing room once more and closed the door.


    ''So, are we going to retaliate? Revenge like blood for blood?'' A glint shed in Sylvia''s eyes. She covered her mouth as she almost smirked evilly.


    ''No, at least not for now.'' Elysia shook her head and heaved a subtle sigh.


    ''Hehe, so it wille in time? Okay, please tell me when it''s time for action. The roses are red, the explosion is boom. Blood is fluid, but flowers need to bloom.'' Sylvia sped her hands together with a smile full of expectations.


    ''That''s a good rhyme, but why do you seem anticipating it? Nevermind, just avoid another bloodbath, if possible...'' Elysia smiled helplessly. Yet, two girls were seen approaching with hasty steps from the other side of the corridor.


    Erina took a deep breath and let it out slowly. She caught her breath so as not to gasp before speaking. "Elysia-san, I finally found you. Can I know where you have been? I was looking for you everywhere because I had a bad feeling. But, thank goodness you''re okay."


    "Bad feeling?" Elysia was somewhat surprised by Erina''s urate hunch. Even so, she wore a sad expression and pouted. "We''re still in the dressing room. We did need some extra time to find the right dress, but everyone was gone by the time we were done. Meanie, no one wanted to wait for us."


    "Eh? This is strange, the maid who was with you said that you and Sylvia-san had already gone to the banquet hall." Erina blinked her eyes a few times with a confused expression. She couldn''t believe what she could imagine, but that was what Elysia said.


    Elysia brought her face closer to Erina and whispered softly while covering her mouth. She didn''t want a third party to eavesdrop. "Yup, something happened and it''s not good. Please make sure you never get separated from Mio-san or your grandfather, Erina-san. If you want to return to Japan, it would be best if you go tonight."


    "Un, understood. I''ll also tell my grandfather right away. But, someone is after you? For what purpose and who are they? Is Tyler behind that? Anyway, you''ll being with us to Japan right?" Erina covered her mouth as if she couldn''t believe what might just happen to Elysia.


    Her wild hunch proved correct. Elysia was at a disadvantage if Elysia remained here for long.


    "Uh-huh?" Elysia was slightly stunned. This girl assumed it was pretty far out of just a hunch, and the misunderstanding was there. Even so, she only smiled and answered curtly. "It wasn''t Mr Tyler''s doing."


    "Eh, isn''t it him? I thought he would use some weird trick to get your attention." Erina felt a bit awkward. She guessed wrong, but someone else nned to do some dirty schemes for Elysia?


    "Hehe, anyway, you look beautiful in that dark brown dress, Erina-san. Let''s go to the banquet hall." Elysia took a step back and used apliment to change the topic.


    "Thank you, I''m ttered. Hum-mm, you and Sylvia-san look like they''re wearing one-themed dresses, Elysia-san. It''s a really beautiful and enchanting dress... Really entuated your beauty. You''ll definitely bewitch everyone''s attention." Erina returned thepliment with a happy heart.


    "Fufu, thank you very much." Elysia covered her mouth with elegant movements.


    "Yes, let''s go to the banquet hall. Everyone is waiting for you. This event is held with you like the spotlight." Erina went to the side and gave a wee hand gesture. She then walked to the banquet hall beside Elysia.


    "Uhm..." Mio wanted to ask the white-haired girl beside her, but she didn''t even know how to convey her question.


    She also couldn''t ask her youngdy or Elysia right now. What Elysia just said to Erina by whisper concerned her the most. Therefore, she used hand signnguage, but Sylvia only got a confused look.


    "What''s wrong with this girl? Does she have a disease, err, something like a mental disorder?" Sylvia muttered under her breath and scratched her head in confusion. She just shrugged her shoulders and ignored Erina''s bodyguard, who was acting strangely.


    The moment Elysia and her group entered the banquet hall, dozens of pairs of eyes immediately turned to them. Erina was of gentle and eye-catching beauty, but the girl next to her was just too bright and bewitching topare.


    It was as if this girl was in a whole different league with nopetition. The girls and women in the banquet hall felt somewhat insecure when theypared them to Elysia''s angelic charm.


    Not to mention the rare silver white-haired girl who followed closely behind. This girl was like a rare girl in the Nordic with hair as white as snow, but she was still young. It was white, not because of aging. Some people see it as a unique attraction since the majority carry hair color leaning to dark or blonde.


    On top of that, Elysia and Sylvia''s dresses were utterly different from all the girls at the event. They only unted the minimal skin, but their appeal was maximal. Not just towards gentlemen, but todies also.


    "Fufu, as I thought. Your charms really fascinate everyone. I even wonder if I am beautifulpared to you, Elysia-san." Erina covered her mouth in a light chuckle.


    "You make me feel embarrassed, Erina-san. Let''s go that way, near the balcony is the best." Elysia took Erina with a subtle movement.


    "Sure." Erina put her hand on Elysia''s arm, and they went near the balcony.


    Several young gentlemen werepeting to approach the top-tier girls in various ways and methods. They had the same goal in mind, making Elysia''s group immediately surrounded by nobles.


    "Hush, please keep your distance. Miss Elysia and the others will feel troubled because of you all. Please keep your attitude and manners in the best possible condition." Lucas spread his arms and pushed back the other men. Tyler and Ennd would reap a great benefit here, and he hated that the most.


    "I hope you''re not bothered by them, Miss Elysia. But, well, I''m not surprised they want to get to know you because you really stole their hearts." Tyler picked up a ss of wine and sipped it like a winner. He was amused to see the insignificant mobs being taken care of by his rival while he was the one who would reap the most credits.


    "Well, well, you were the one who nned this all, Tyler. Is a wee banquet in Ennd like this? You invited quite a number of important people in this country to your mansion." Bai Jin shook his wine ss slightly with a raised eyebrow.


    "Well, I don''t involve myself much in matters of preparation and the like. I''m just hosting the ce for this. What did you expect? News of what happened might have reached their ears, and it was only natural for them to want to get acquainted with the saint." Tyler shrugged his shoulders nonchntly.


    "Fufu, that''s an interesting thing. Hm, my apologies, I seem to need to excuse myself for a breath of fresh air." Elysia decided it was thest person to exchange pleasantries. She had said enough, and she felt a little tired of talking.


    "Haha, all right. You can enjoy this banquet to your heart''s content. Please let me know if you need any help in Manchester. I will be happy to assist you, Miss Elysia." The young gentleman gave a slight bow of nobility.


    Elysia only responded by nodding slightly and smiling. She then went towards Sylvia. "Let''s go to the balcony, Sylvi. This conversation and small talk will never stop if I stay in the banquet hall."


    "Eh, they''re just talking, though? But, well, it''d be tiring if everyone wanted to exchange small talk with you. You need to learn my ultimate technique in an event like this. There are two secrets, ignore and intimidate one so the other will back off." Sylvia nced left and right with a satisfied smile. No one tried to talk to her anymore because she ignored everyone except Elysia.


    "That will work if you are in a seat of high authority and have a superior title. Everyone here feels they are above the others, and that will have a negative domino effect. Put that wine down and take the rest to the balcony with me. No more wine for you. "Elysia put Sylvia''s wine ss on the table and grabbed the devil girl''s arm.


    "Okay, okay, I''ming with you. It''s no ordinary wine, and it tastes pretty good. I have a high alcohol tolerance, Ely. Would you like to try a ss?" Sylvia put some other delicious snacks onto her small te and went with Elysia to the balcony.


    Erina and Mio saw that. They immediately followed Elysia to the balcony.


    Lucas''s eyes sparkled when he saw that. He asked his team to stand in the way to the balcony and block anyone from getting close. So, that would be his excellent time to get to know Elysia better.


    However, certain people managed to escape the blockade of the American elite team, such as Tyler and the other squad leaders.


    "Men and boys are always like that whenever they see top-tier beauty. I hope they don''t leave a bad impression on you, Miss Elysia." Lydia came closer with a concerned expression.


    She knew very well. It was exhausting to exchange pleasantries with so many people. Yet, Elysia handled them wlessly with an elegant demeanor like a high-ss aristocrat.

 Chapter 651: Behind the Schemes (2)

    <h4>Chapter 651: Behind the Schemes (2)</h4>


    "Fufu, I''m fine. Just feeling a bit tired. me this on Mr Tyler. I didn''t expect the banquet to be that crowded. Hm, there are over a hundred nobles, perhaps? I was wondering what you''re trying to achieve with this." Elysia put her hand to her cheek. She looked some distance behind Tyler at a middle-aged man from the nobility of the neighboring city.


    That person was one of the many people on the show who received extra surveince from her.


    "Haha, it was my fault. I didn''t even think that things would be arranged like this. It was a sudden invitation and everyone came with noints. So, I guess they are just very interested in you, Miss Elysia. But, you need to remember that I only provided a ce to host the event. The preparations and so on were arranged by the higher-ups. Even so, I need to apologize to you. The banquet was not conducive. One that is very regrettable. We couldn''t dance on the dance floor because of the other guests." Tyler put his hand to his chest and gave a slight bow of apology.


    "Um, all right, I understand. Speaking of the other guests, do you or your family have any enemies, Mr Tyler? Maybe, like someone or someone who doesn''t like you or your family?" Elysia tried to dig a little deeper even though she knew Tyler wasn''t lying.


    "Why do you think that way, Miss Elysia?" Tyler felt a little surprised, but he still answered the question nevertheless. "But, well, regarding enemies... Maybe my enemies are just envious and spiteful people like the American people next to me."


    "Hehe, it''s kind of funny for you to mock me in that statement. If what you say is true, then you have a lot of enemies, my friend. For myself, I''d rather have a thousand friends than one enemy." Lucas swayed his ss of wine slightly with a subtle smile on his face. He leaned against the balcony railing and sipped his wine.


    "This is just a suggestion from me if you want to listen to it. Someone''s trying to trigger something big, and it''s probably going to affect your family in something you don''t want to happen." Elysia looked inside the banquet hall with a distant gaze. She could see Tyler''s parents were conversing with the other nobles, but her focus was not on them.


    "Hmm?" Tyler turned around to check where Elysia was looking. Unfortunately, he couldn''t pinpoint anyone because the banquet hall was crowded with people. "If I may ask, who do you refer to in your kindness advice, Miss Elysia?"


    The question was asked, but Elysia had already turned around. She gazed at the glittering city of Bristol at night and ignored the others.


    "Would you like some snacks, Ely? This cake is pretty good. Or, do you want that fine wine? It''s good, and you won''t get drunk." Sylvia offered a cake.


    "No thanks, Sylvi. My mouth is feeling tired and I''m not in the mood to chew something. I don''t drink wine." Elysia spoke in a whisper-like voice. She was not sure her fragile girly body could tolerate alcohol.


    "Hm, what a shame, good cake. Ely doesn''t want you. However, you still have me to eat you." Sylvia devoured the cake in one go.


    Vanessa approached Sylvia''s te of snacks and took one at random. She held the snack with her paws and ate it slowly.


    "Kyaa, so cute. Is it okay to let your pussy cat eat the chocte cake, Miss Elysia? Psspss, puss~" The Chinese girl asked cheerfully. She tried to get the cat''s attention, but she was entirely ignored by the cat.


    Elysia nced at the girl on her left and answered after a moment of pause. "Hmm... She''s no ordinary cat, so it''s fine."


    "You made her dress like a princess cat. She''s really attached to you, hmm." The Chinese girl smiled.


    "Nee, Ely, is the culprit a middle-aged man with dull white hair that you have observed several times? Do you want me to teach that person a lesson? He surprisingly pretended to be friendly at all when greeting you, but his aura said otherwise." Sylvia tapped Elysia''s shoulder with her finger and pointed at the banquet hall with her thumb.


    "Yes, the mastermind behind the assassination is that person. His family has a grudge against the Morgan Family. However, you don''t need to do anything because my master has already given a punishment to that person, Sylvi. She is so angry because of his scheme." Elysia shook her head.


    "Oh, um, alright then. It was the end for that person. He dared to create a scheme against Ely, especially when her master was around. A divine punishment from a Goddess is beyond terrifying. He has grudges or discontent towards others, but using us to create incidents. That''s funny." Sylvia snorted, but she looked satisfied.


    She didn''t need to know what kind of divine punishment Elysia''a master bestowed on that person. That person was already like a dead man in her eyes.


    ''Fufu, the long agony between life and death is a much crueler punishment than a quick death. He may wish to die, but he cannot do so because he will lose all his five senses. His body will rot, but his soul will remain in his body until the angel of death picks him up. Am I doing the right thing, Ely? Hehe, hmm~'' Elenaughed like a psychopath.


    ''Mm, that''s enough. Let the person enjoy life for a while. He will only notice his illness tomorrow morning. You frighten me sometimes, master...'' Elysia got goosebumps slightly when she heard Elena''sughter. It was like Elena was about tomit a massacre just because of the assassination attempt just now.


    ''Hehe, he''s not worth my time and attention. He has already received retribution for trying to harm my Ely. Sorry for scaring you, Ely.'' Elena chuckled once more, and suddenly her tone changed one hundred and eighty degrees. ''Anywayy, don''t go back to that banquet hall for at least an hour. You can chat with Sylvi, Erina or anyone. After that, you can excuse yourself for leaving the event because you feel tired.''


    "Excuse me, Miss Erina. Do you know whatnguage Miss Elysia and Miss Sylvia speak? It''s a bit strange to say, but we couldn''t find suchnguage in our database." Lucas approached Erina and asked politely.


    "My apologies, but we don''t know either. Every time Elysia-san talks to Sylvia-san, it''s like an unknown secret code even to us." Erina nced at Elysia once and shook her head.


    "Well then, do you know where they came from? I heard Miss Elysia flew from Japan to London a few days ago. Do you know what she was doing there?" Lucas tried to dig deeper into someone who looked like Elysia''s friend.


    "I don''t really understand either, but she went to the northern region to pick up Sylvia-san, maybe? She never talked about it further." Erina shook her head once again. She doesn''t want to talk much about her friend at foreign parties.


    After that, she begged herself to go near Elysia for a small talk.


    "Traveling merchant, healer saint, two extremely strong bodyguards, of mysterious origin andnguage. Everything about them is gray and shrouded in the unknown. This has me baffled, but they get my full attention now." Lucas tapped his chin and smiled faintly.


    He then approached Tyler and gave his rival a pat on the shoulder. "You''ll only be ignored when the girls have small talk like that. Hehe, it doesn''t feel good when you speak at the wrong time."


    After saying that, Lucas went to his team to discuss something.


    The other young elites were also unable to enter into the conversation between Elysia and Sylvia. Erina even just stayed beside Elysia to avoid conversation with other people.


    An hour passed, and Elysia excused herself to leave the event.


    "Ah, that''s fine. We have prepared a ce to stay for all of you in this mansion. If you wish, I will have someone guide you to your room, Miss Elysia." Tyler felt a little disappointed, but he couldn''t do much.


    He had told his men to send some guests home gently, and he wished for a chance to dance with this angelic beauty when the dance floor was free of guests. Yet, his efforts resulted in failure.


    "Mm, sure." Elysia gave a slight nod and gave a wink to Erina. She had reminded Erina of something, and she hoped this girl would understand what she meant to do soon.


    A maid then came on Tyler''s orders, and Elysia followed the maid away, with Sylvia following her from the side.


    Before leaving the balcony, she gave an eye signal to Erina''s grandfather.


    "Hmm." Mitsuzuka just nodded slightly. He already knew everything from Erina. That was why he didn''t take much of a role in the event. After all, he took the time to examine anyone who dared to approach his granddaughter with an intimidating aura.


    After Elysia left, Erina also excused herself to go. However, she decided not to stay with her grandfather''s business as an excuse. She then left the mansion with her grandfather and the Japanese elite team.


    Erina looked at the Morgan Family''s mansion once more and got into the military hummer car. Their destination was the military base at the port.


    "Uhm..." Erina took out a small folded piece of paper from her glove.


    "What''s that letter? From who?" Mitsuzuka asked with a raised eyebrow.


    "This is from Elysia-san. She gave this letter secretly when no one was paying attention." Erina took a deep breath and read the contents of the letter.


    "Grandfather, Elysia-san, asked us to go straight to Japan tonight. Why would someone dare to do that to Elysia-san?


    Don''t they know that Elysia-san is protected by two super bodyguards? I''m afraid tonight there will be bloodshed there." Erina gripped the letter and looked at her grandfather worriedly.


    "She is a smart girl. She knows what she has to do. But, there is no vengeance in her eyes. So, it won''t be bloodshed. I can guess that she will run away from the mansion tonight to get out of all schemes." Mitsuzuka still looked calm. He was somewhat relieved that it was a letter from Elysia instead of someone else.


    "But, can''t Elysia-sane with us to go to Japan?" Erin scratched her head. She didn''t understand what Elysia had in mind.


    "Elysia still has to wait for the holy crow to return, remember? Besides, she is still the spotlight of the night. She gave the Morgan Family an honor, and that way, we can leave without any hindrance or pressure from them to stay." Mitsuzuka folded his arms as if he could predict what was happening.


    "I see... So, Elysia-san, for us too. She deserves the title of a saint..." Erina took her impression of Elysia to the next level. Elysia was targeted in an assassination attempt, but there was no grudge, hatred, or panic.


    Erina looked back and hoped to see Elysia again soon.

 Chapter 652: Thunderstorm Archipelago

    <h4>Chapter 652: Thunderstorm Archipgo</h4>


    Elysia, Sylvia, and Vanessa did a short meditation to recover their magic energy. Every time the Earth God resealed their magic energy, they started over from zero Earth''s magic energy again, which was troublesome.


    "Hm, it''s almost midnight. The banquet is over and Victor hasn''te yet. Fwaah..." Elysia looked at the clock on the wall and yawned.


    "Well, if that ck bird isn''t here after midnight, then you just need to leave a letter for her, Ely. We can''t wait for her until tomorrow." Sylvia looked at the crescent moon in the sky with a distant gaze.


    "Mm, let''s wait for her for a few more minutes." Elysia agreed with that and went to sit on the bed.


    The formation on the floor had disappeared, and Vanessa went around the room once more. She had to make sure there were no suspicious or dangerous items in the room.


    *ck*


    It was midnight, and there was no sign of Victor. Therefore, Elysia immediately wrote a letter and put it on the ceiling. She wrapped it in a subtle barrier that only rank seven espers or above could detect.


    "Shall we go now?" Sylvia put her hand on Elysia''s arm.


    "Mm, please hug Vann for me. I will open a dimensional portal to the underworld. Or, maybe it will be teleportation again." Elysia handed Vanessa over to Sylvia''s care.


    "Leave it to me." Sylvia hugged Vanessa with her other hand.


    "Meow." Vanessa looked for afortable position and nestled there. It was just a zap, and they would arrive in the underworld. Teleportation wasn''t scary whenpared to traveling at the speed of light.


    ''Rhea, what I need to do to go to the underworld is the same as the previous technique, right?'' Elysia asked before acting just to be sure.


    ''En, the technique is the same. However, I don''t know why you triggered the instant teleportation technique instead, Master Elysia. I''m not very good at teleportation so I can''t exin why.'' Rhea still felt a little confused about it.


    She asked her mother before, but she only got a few possibilities because her mother had no idea what kind of condition Elysia was facing.


    ''Don''t sweat it. Let''s think of it as a miracle. Teleportation to other realms wasn''t bad either. As long as it works, that''s fine.'' Elena summed up the trivial matter. She didn''t really care if it was instant teleportation or a dimensional portal.


    "En, we will leave now." Elysia gave a notification. She wrapped herself and Sylvia in a protective barrier before trying to sense the location of the marker she had left in the underworld.


    It was just like a blink of an eye, and they instantly disappeared from the room without a trace.


    A few hourster, a purplish-ck raven with a long tail and the size of an eaglended outside the window of the room where Elysia had previously been.


    ''Hehe, this is much faster than expected.'' Victor looked at arge pouch that she was carrying with her ws. She then pecked at the window, but she got no response at all.


    ''Wait, I''m sure Elysia''s scent and aura are in this room. It''s quite subtle, but I''mpletely sure.'' Victor checked the entire room, but she couldn''t feel any signs of life, including in the bathroom.


    ''Has Elysia left this ce? She left without saying anything, and just left me like that? But, that can''t exin her presence aura in this room. Did something happen?'' Victor punched a hole in the window for herself to enter.


    She then scanned the entire room once more, but she really couldn''t find anyone there but herself.


    "Hmm?" Victor saw a white mini dome stuck to the ceiling. That was the source of Elysia''s aura that she felt. Out of curiosity, she flew over there to check what it was.


    It was just a light touch. The mini-dome suddenly crumbled into tiny shards and vanished into particles. A letter falls from there.


    "Hm? This is unmistakable. This is a letter from Elysia to me." Victor immediately grabbed the letter andnded near her treasure pouch. She tore the envelope and read the contents of Elysia''s letter.


    Sentence by sentence and paragraph by paragraph. Every word in the letter made Victor more angry and annoyed. Not to anyone but to an ignorant, presumptuous individual who dared to throw a cheap rotten scheme at Elysia. She didn''t know who did it because Elysia didn''t mention it, but she would soon find out who it was.


    "How dare that lowly human! Elysia might be willing to forgive that criminal by giving a light punishment, but that won''t work with me. Even though God will forgive you, but I have to lead you to God''s side! I will make you and your entire family suffer if Elysia gets hurt! My sanctuary bracelet is still on her, too, aaa! Morgan Family, can''t you do something as easy as entertaining a guest of honor and ensuring her safety!?" Victor immediately flew out and headed for where the mansion''s host was.


    That night, a greatmotion urred due to a holy night bird raging in anger. The Morgan Family found it really difficult to quell Victor''s wrath, but they managed it nheless.


    Morgan Family had no other choice but toply with the bird''s conditions regarding severe punishment to the criminal who dared to target Elysia. After all, Elysia was targeted in that assassination attempt because a third party wanted the Morgan Family to suffer a fatal problem. Yet, they could not agree to the massacre of an entire family for many reasons.


    The involved victim was not aware of that chaos. On the other side of Earth''s human realm, Elysia and Sylvia were exploring the underworld without the Earth God''s magic seal. They shot in invisibility across the dark sky towards the point where Rhea had previously sensed Xero''s subtle aura.


    ''Ely, you want to skip sleeping two days in a row? Let''s take turns with me. You can take everyone in free fall if you keep pushing yourself against the drowsiness.'' Elena suggested with a gentle tone.


    ''But, you will also feel the same drowsiness if you take over Elysia''s body, Elena''s Master. It''s not just a matter of mental exhaustion, it''s physical as well.'' Rhea stated the obvious.


    ''Hng... I can refresh myself and get rid of sleepiness with magic. right?'' Elysia rubbed her eyes.


    ''You will only make the bacsh worse when the magic effect is released. Be a good girl and listen to me. Oh wait, Rhea is sensible. I''ll go out now and take care of you, Ely. Stop your flight now.'' Elena had a brilliant idea and immediately left Elysia''s Soul Realm.


    Elysia obeyed and stopped their flight.


    "Hmm?" Sylvia and Vanessa were a bit confused by their abrupt stop. Yet, they immediately understood when they noticed Elysia''s sleepy expression.


    Sylvia had just opened her mouth to speak, but lots of golden light particles suddenly appeared and gathered behind Elysia. That golden light quickly took the form of the Goddess of Light.


    na immediately carried Elysia in a princess carry without any prior notice.


    "Kya!" Elysia yelped. However, her face was instantly immersed in something soft,fortable, and fragrant. She immediately blushed fiercely to look at Elena''s face.


    "Hum-mm, you''re being a naughty girl and won''t listen to me, hmm? You''ve reached your limit and need some sleep. I''ll take over this trip." Elena ran her finger in Elysia''s hair and pushed the hair away from Elysia''s face.


    "I''ll obey, I''ll sleep. Is it fine if I sleep in a sleeping bag and fly with the others? Sylvi and Vann haven''t slept since yesterday either." Elysia makes up an excuse to run away from Elena''s arms. She just felt so embarrassed if Elena hugged her to sleep on a trip like this.


    "They have good endurance, and they will sleep after this. The only problem is that you have reached your limit, and need to rest immediately. For your proposal, it cannot be realized as I am sure you will not sleep then. Take a deep breath and let it out slowly. Close your eyes and let your beloved master take care of you. It''s been a while since we had a skinship, right?" Elena put her index finger to Elysia''s lips. She didn''t want to hear no or anything other than yes.


    "Mm." Elysia just nodded and took a deep breath. She then closed her eyes and left herself under Elena''s care.


    "Fufu..." Elena chuckled lightly with a warm smile. She was always satisfied whenever she saw Elysia''s sleeping face.


    She gave Elysia a slight head pat and hugged Elysia a little tighter. "Let''s continue our journey."


    "Ah-uh, okay." Sylvia just nodded with a slight blush on her face. Elysia and the Goddess of Light were so close that she even thought they were mother and daughter or perhaps sisters.


    Elena then took over everything and took everyone off towards the southeast. Rhea became the navigator using shared vision, but it was still Elena who needed to periodically scan the surroundings in search of Xero''s aura.


    After two hours of searching at an impressive eleration speed, they arrived at an archipgo shrouded in a purple-blue thunderstorm. The clouds were so ck in the sky, and lightning continued to strike the inds and seas. The inds were also seen coated with high-voltage electricity.


    There were no living things to be seen at a nce. Still, millions of dark-colored floating little orbs were scattered throughout the archipgo. For the rest, it couldn''t be detected from afar.


    "This is the ce, huh... So, where is that Evil God now?" Elena muttered and checked once again if heryered barrier could perfectly muffle sound and lightning strikes or not.


    After that, she looked closely at the thunderstorm archipgo.

 Chapter 653: Xeros Whereabouts

    <h4>Chapter 653: Xero''s Whereabouts</h4>


    ''Rhea, you''re right. I can currently sense Xerroth''s aura somewhere in the archipgo, but something mysterious camouges his aura quite well. Can you pinpoint his exact location?'' Elena gave up on searching because it was confusing.


    ''My apologies, but it looks like the lightning inds down there are camouging the inhabitants'' auras, or he''s purposely camouging them. I could feel his aura in one ce, but the moment I tried to check over there, it immediately shifted to another ce. And now, his aura seems to be on every ind.'' Rhea also felt confused.


    ''Hm, if that''s the case, exploring the entire archipgo is the only option, huh... Anyway, we know he''s here. It could be that he put some dummy aura for mere distraction. Let''s check one by one.'' Elena took a deep breath as this would be a tedious quest.


    "Sylvi, Vann, can you feel the Evil God''s aura in the thunderstorm archipgo down there?" Elena asked while lowering their altitude slowly. Many boulders were floating in the storm, and she was just trying to dodge the impact.


    "Mm, I can feel it, but it''s confusing me. His aura seems to be all over the ce... Maybe hundreds now? And it seems to be growing. What''s going on?" Sylvia scratched her head in confusion.


    "Ah-uh, his trademark evil aura is there, but I can''t pinpoint his exact location. There are too many disguises." Vanessa looked left and right in wonder.


    "All right, we''ll try to find him by checking his aura one by one. His dummy aura keeps growing, and he''s clearly doing that on purpose. We can start with the dummy aura that just appeared on the crescent ind over there." Elena pointed her finger at an ind next to the center of the thunderstorm.


    As they neared the purplishnd, Elena put up an additional protective barrier instead and didn''t actuallynd. Thend there was really electrified by high-voltage electricity.


    They remained floating a few centimeters above the ground and headed towards one of the sources of Xero''s aura nearby.


    "Hmm, I''m sure this dummy aura is one of those newly created ones." Elena swung her hand to destroy a ck lightning orb in the cave. She then looked in a direction in the distance in wonder.


    "Oops, did I rm him for destroying his dummy aura? It seems, he is afraid to meet us. What happened to him after fighting all-out with that Ruvoid God? Can he not tell that it is us who areing?" Elena felt a surge of energy, and all the dummy auras now no longer added up.


    "Shall we continue looking for Evil God? I''m sorry, we can''t be of much help." Sylvia apologized that she felt a bit useless.


    "Don''t worry about it. In the meantime, please take good care of Ely for me. She is fast asleep." Elena felt there would be something that needed her quick action.


    Therefore, she handed Elysia to Sylvia''s care very carefully. It was like she was treating something delicate, fragile, and could break if not handled with utmost care.


    Vanessa climbed onto Sylvia''s shoulder, and Elysia was carried by Sylvia in a princess carry. For some unknown reason, Sylvia felt a mysterious pang inside her when she saw Elysia''s sleeping expression.


    She was aware that Elysia''s body was rtively weak, and it was inversely proportional to the tremendous power that her friend had. However, Elysia currently looked so fragile, vulnerable, yet adorable. It seemed to encourage anyone''s instinct to protect this sleeping angel.


    "We''ll go around the ind at a leisurely pace. Don''t keep looking at Ely''s face, or she''ll wake up. It was a bit difficult for me to make her fall into a deep sleep." Elena reminded and brought everyone to continue their search.


    "Eh-ah, mm¡­" Sylvia nodded with an awkward smile. She felt a little embarrassed.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the purplish crescent ind, there was a pitch-ck shadow sheltering in an underground cave with some uneasy feelings.


    ''Shit, what was that? Although they camouged their aura very well, but I knew several extremely powerful beings had juste to this ind. Why did they destroy my aura clones? Do they want to im ownership of this multipurpose archipgo?'' The shadow muttered in wonder.


    ''Duh, they couldn''t havee for me, could they? It could be that Ruvoid God, or maybe those Goddesses? Either way, I''m not in a state to meet anyone before I recover. That demon overlord will take care of the intruders. Let''s see what happens when the sh urs.'' The shadow looked up and continued its meditation on the hexagram star formation.


    Two hours passed, and nearly a hundred Heretic God''s dummy auras had been exterminated. However, Elena still failed to find the Evil God''s whereabouts.


    ''Master Elena, can you sense the disguised high-pressure demonic aura in the western area of this ind? Most likely, Xero was over there because I felt quite familiar with this demonic aura, even though it was disguised very well.'' Rhea tells what she found.


    ''Hm, let''s try looking there. I purposely didn''t really disguise our aura, but he didn''t take any action. Has he forgotten about our auras?'' Elena wondered and flew towards the west of the crescent moon ind.


    ''For that, I don''t really understand either. Maybe something happened to him and made him do that.'' Rhea could only conclude such a thing because they didn''t know Xero''s situation yet.


    Elena lowered their altitude as they arrived near the end of the crescent ind. However, she realized the presence of a giant demonic creature. It was building something there.


    "Hm, what kind of creature is that? Is it an Evil God? That''s a strange shape..." Elena felt a little doubtful. She can only detect the existence of this creature at close range, yet this one has a hint of Xero''s aura.


    *Bzzt* *Bzzt* *Zzt*


    The intensity of the electric current was increasing in the region, but nothing could prate past Elena''s barriers.


    Unfortunately, the electrical irregrities caught in the air made the giant demonic creature bewildered. It turned towards the source of the awkwardness with some curiosity and caution.


    "..." Elena didn''t want to say anything when that demon overlord moved towards her.


    That creature was like a rabbit at first nce and like a giant bear upon closer inspection. Its body was covered by a thick purple slime armor with countless electric currents running all over its body.


    The curious overlord moved around that spherical irregrity. The electricity only flowed through that mysterious spherical shape of air but couldn''t pass through it.


    Therefore, the curious overlord decided to directly examine that mysterious spherical irregrity. Its body hit something. A solid object was present as if a transparent ball was there.


    *Bzzt* *Bzzt*


    Elena''s outermost barrieryer was entirely enveloped by high-voltage electricity and purple slime. The demon overlord even climbed onto the barrier as if treating it as a toy.


    Sylvia looked at the Goddess of Light. She wondered what Elysia''s master would do at a time like this.


    This ce was dangerous for anyone with low immunity to electricity. If seen from their group body constitution, only Vanessa could freely y here.


    "Mrowl!" The demon overlord was wide-eyed in surprise and growled as it was suddenly bounced high into the sky and plunged into the sea.


    Sylvia gaped in astonishment. She was about to propose a suggestion, but the Goddess of Light simply threw that demon overlord far into the sea with just a hand swing.


    "Sigh, what''s wrong with this cungus? You made my barrier be filled with slime and electricity. Please y somewhere else." Elena removed the sticky slimes from her barrier before continuing their search for that mysterious demonic aura.


    They were standing in front of a hidden cave mouth sealed by a semi-transparent purple wall. The cave was headed underground, and the familiar demonic aura could be felt more clearly from there.


    ''Can you feel it, Master Elena? Yes, it can''t be wrong anymore. This is Xero''s demonic aura that may havee from a formation. He is probably recovering because his evil aura is quite weak.'' Rhea was feeling a bit excited. She wished Xero survived that battle.


    ''Yep, I can feel it too. His aura bes clearer here, and that demonic aura... Hm, let''s check it out.'' Elena stretched her hand forward and punched a hole in the purple barrier.


    After that, they entered the cave and let the purple barrier seal back the entrance by itself.


    At the end of the cave, a formless pitch-ck shadow was meditating on a star hexagram formation with a dense demonic aura. That shadow was just minding its own business in deep meditation without caring about the circumstances around it.


    Yet, a strange presence suddenly appeared so close. It made the shadow wary and alert. A pair of red lights shed from the shadow-like eyes trying to scan the surroundings.


    "Who!? Show your presence before the almighty me, or you will face the consequences for breaking through your boundaries!" The shadow shouted in a reverberating and harsh voice.


    "Sorry to interrupt your recovery meditation, Evil God. I''m d to see you survived that battle." Elena greeted and removed the invisibility of heryered barrier.


    "You-" Xero widened his eyes in surprise. The foreign presences were the Goddess of Light, the Devil Princess, the white cat, and the ''dead'' Elysia.


    ''Elysia is dead? This is beyond bad. The Goddess of Light will obviously be furious at anything right now. They''vee for me, right? Well, they certainly can help me out of my predicament. I''d better follow their whims for now whatever their goals are.'' Xero muttered in his mind and asked. "You came for me? Now that you''ve found me, what are you going to do?"

 Chapter 654: Heretic God Join the Party

    <h4>Chapter 654: Heretic God Join the Party</h4>


    "We will return to Vrelenia in a few days, and you wille with us." Elena tells her intentions without further ado.


    "What made you assume that I woulde with you?" Xero wanted to turn the situation around to his advantage, but he realized something. "Wait, this isn''t in the underworld? Back to Vrelenia, you say? Then, where are we now?"


    "We are in another world. We were blown off to a that may be very far from Vrelenia. I said you woulde with us to Vrelenia in a few days." Elena replied with a subtle smirk.


    "What happens if I refuse?" Xero tried to find his interlocutor''s bottom line.


    "Who knows? Maybe, we''ll still drag you back, but not in a friendly way. Besides that, how long will you stay in your recovery meditation? I presume that your divine devil body was destroyed because of your epic battle against that Ruvoid God. So, it will probably take thousands or even hundreds of thousands of years for you to recover your strength here." Elena looked up slightly with an indifferent expression.


    "Did that Ruvoid God manage to survive and get stranded to another world as well?" Xero felt proud when he remembered his achievements. In that cursed domain, he managed to get the upper hand against a top-grade Ruvoid God.


    "I''ll answer after you tell me your situation, and what happened after the cursed domain''s copse." Elena directed the conversation to her favor, not by Xero''s term.


    "Very well." Xero didn''t mind telling him the situation and his epic battle against the Ruvoid God.


    However, for some reason, Elena and Rhea could interpret that Xero had also added some bragging to emphasize how great he was.


    While his presence was in this ce, it was just a stroke of luck to be stranded on a thunderstorm ind with plenty of demonic resources around.


    "I''ve exined my situation to you. My Devil God body was indeed destroyed due to the copse of that dimensional domain, but I think the same damage was done to that Ruvoid God. If that being was also stranded into this foreign world, then this would be the perfect opportunity to end the chain of curses." Xero folded his shadow arms and nodded in satisfaction.


    His ego was satiated after telling the story of his greatness to the other divine beings. He knew it was not only the Goddess of Light who came here.


    "I see. You''re trying to construct your devil body again, right? But, that obviously takes a very long time, especially on this. May I know what your ns are now?" Elena nodded in understanding.


    "I left most of my possessions on the Devil Continent, and everything I brought with me during that battle was already shattered into atoms in the void. I don''t care how much time it takes for me to recover, but I''m still a victor at the end of the day." Xero snorted arrogantly.


    "All right, you just don''t have any significant ns, do you? Then clear your formation, and let''s get out of here. We''ll be looking for that Ruvoid God somewhere, possibly in heaven." Elena rolled her eyes. This Evil God still wanted to look fabulous even when his situation wasplicated.


    "So, that Ruvoid God is still alive, huh... This is the perfect opportunity for me to end it all. What a worthy opponent, our battle will be legendary, even for this foreign, keke..." Xero chuckled like someone who would carry out an act of bloody revenge.


    "No problem, let''s get out of here. I demand you to give a lot of resources for my recovery as well. But, what do you want to do with your dead disciple? You want to bring her back to life? I happen to know how to revive someone who is already dead, even if her death has passed by several days or weeks." Xero pointed his hand at the ''dead'' Elysia and offered to help.


    "Dead, you say? Are you a puff of stupid smoke? My Ely only fell asleep because she was exhausted in the past two days. Your weak self can''t detect us properly because we''re currently protected by a barrier." Elena pursed her lips and mocked harshly. She just didn''t like what Xero had to say.


    After saying that, Elena immediately took Elysia from Sylvia''s care. She was afraid of whatever bad things might happen to Elysia. So, she had to make sure everything was under her supervision.


    "Well, it''s my bad. Her life presence is almost nonexistent because of your obstruction, huh... No wonder." Xero heaved a sigh of relief for a reason he didn''t quite understand either. He deactivated his formation and took all the valuables from there.


    He asked for a Space Bag, and Sylvia gave it to him.


    Xero joined the party, and Elena immediately led everyone to fly away from the crescent ind.


    "Wait, let''s pay a visit to the ind at the center of this thunderstorm. I can feel a lot of excellent resources protected by fierce storms and deadly vortexes there. If it''s the current you, we can go there to take them all." Xero suggested and pointed towards the dark cloud vortex with thousands of lightning bolts striking every moment.


    "Storms and vortexes? Why plural? There is a vortex within the vortex, and a storm within the storm?" Elena stopped their flight and looked in the indicated direction.


    It was the most dangerous ce in this thunderstorm archipgo. If what Xero said was true, it wouldn''t hurt to take them several minutes to glean some resources there.


    "If that ind is protected by something of this level, that ce probably belongs to someone powerful, right? I mean, is it okay to loot it?" Sylvia stroked her chin and looked at the Goddess of Light.


    "Hmph, it would be the ind''s owner''s fault to leave the treasure behind with something as lousy as this. If I regained my power, I could go in there and take everything like harvesting vegetables in a garden.


    And again, there''s no such thing as ownership if it''s not carried anywhere. If it is left behind, then it can be taken by anyone. If the treasure needs to be left behind, the owner must protect it in a hidden and super safe ce. If not, then it belongs to the one who found it. That''s my principle. You have a lot to learn about the devil''s way of handling things, girl." Xero folded his shadowy arms in his devil lecture.


    "..." Sylvia felt that she didn''t want to hear anything that came out of this red-eyed ck shadow ghost.


    "Hou~ You''re just saying that the other''s belongings can be mine, but my belongings are still mine to own." Elena gave a sinister smile and led everyone through the fierce thunderstorm and deadly vortex.


    It was a small horseshoe-shaped ind with an additionalrge horseshoe shape on the outer side. The ind was dark purple, almost ck, with very intense dangerous electricity and lightning.


    Xero asked to go outside the barrier to harvest all the treasure he could find there. "Mine, all of this is mine!"


    Xero was busy harvesting the valuable resources, and the girls just watched him with a deadpan gaze.


    "It''s just a demonic resource, huh... I became convinced that he was probably a rotten farmer in his previous life. Or, perhaps, it was him before ascending to be a Devil God. His teachings are heretical, please be careful with all of his ramblings, Sylvi. You are a good devil, Ely''s friend." Elena muttered quietly.


    "Mm, understood. He is more suited to the Heretic God title then. Devil Godes from his race, Evil Godes from his evil desires, and Heretic Godes from his everyday behavior. I still hate him very much, I must say." Sylvia nodded in understanding and no longer paid attention to that shadow ghost.


    After about half an hour of waiting, Xero returned with a satisfiedugh. Elena then took everyone away from that thunderstorm archipgo.


    Their destination was a small safe ind that was chosen randomly. Elena wanted to wait for Elysia to wake up naturally.


    "Mhn-mm~" Elysia woke up from her slumber with a peaceful feeling and a calm heart. Yet, the first thing she could see was a big towering twin mountain that covered most of the red sky view.


    "Good morning, did you have a good sleep?" Elena greeted by ncing down a little. She poked Elysia''s cheek with a warm smile on her face.


    "Hng..." Elysia realized that she was currently using Elena''sp as a pillow.


    "Um, good morning. Thank you for looking after me. I fell fast asleep, thanks to your subtle sedative magic." Elysia moved to the side and sat down with a faint blush on her face.


    "Kekeke..." A strangeugh in the distance made Elysia feel curious. She turned towards the sound source and was stunned to see a dark Casper sorting through a pile of demonic aura gems.


    "What is that dark Casper doing?" Elysia asked Elena in confusion.


    "Pfft." Elena covered her mouth as she almost exploded inughter. Elysia''s innocent confused face was really very cute to look at.


    "Fufu... Dark Casper? That pitch-ck ghost is the Evil God. He lost his Devil God body due to the fierce battle against the Ruvoid God in the cursed domain. We''ve found him, but please ignore him for the time being. Oh no, I was just discussing with the others to call him Heretic God. That title suited him better, and he thinks so too." Elena gave Elysia a head pat and replied with a tender smile.


    "Evil God, Heretic God?" Elysia looked at the pitch-ck ghost once again and nodded.

 Chapter 655: Returned and Kidnapped

    <h4>Chapter 655: Returned and Kidnapped</h4>


    Xero had just finished sorting his newly acquired demonic resources, and something suddenly crossed his mind. "Hey, Sun, are you going to directly look for that Ruvoid God in this world''s heaven?"


    "Hm, let''s see... We don''t know how to go to heaven yet, so let''s say we''ll be there in a day or two. Do you want to do something?" Elena patted her chin and looked up slightly. She tried to estimate their schedule.


    "One to two days, huh... That''s too short a time. I can''t get into meditation with the resources I just got." Xero thought for a moment regarding his body recovery. He couldn''t just set up a formation and meditate for just that short time.


    He then nced at Elysia with some ideas in mind. "Well, I''m confident enough to eliminate that Ruvoid God if he suffers the same damage as me. So, where are we going now?"


    "We''ll go to Earth''s human realm first, and find a way to heaven. It''s not a good thing to let that Ruvoid God roam. Who knows what terrifying thing he did there." Elena heaved a subtle sigh and shook her head.


    "That''s good. I will hide in your disciple''s shadow for the time being." Xero swallowed his Space Bag and shot towards Elysia''s shadow instantly.


    "No, you can''t hide in my Ely''s shadow for any reason. My precious disciple''s aura is pure, and you are the opposite." Elena pinched a sh of ck aura from Elysia''s shadow and threw it away.


    "Then, I will hide in the devil girl''s shadow." Xero was about to dart into Sylvia''s shadow. Still, the girl in question immediately took cover behind the Goddess of Light.


    When she nced at the cat, Elysia immediately secured that little animal.


    "No one seems to want to let you hide in their shadow. How about you take a form instead?" Elena suggested a suggestion.


    "I''m not in the mood to waste my magic energy. My current power is limited, and every ounce of it is precious." Xero folded his arms and snorted.


    "Hm, then, there are only two solutions for you if you don''t want to be seen as an evil spirit or a ghost." Elena gave a V hand gesture.


    "How dare you equate me with the lowly evil spirit and ghost. The current me is the wandering immortal devil soul. If I came out of the underworld in this state, it would cause me to lose energy every second. But, what solution do you have? want to say?" Xero felt a little offended, but he wanted to hear what advice would be given.


    "First, you can enter a vessel like an artifact or the like. That is what the Goddess of Nature previously did. Second, you can take over a body for your temporary use. I would rather rmend you to the first option." Elena exined a little about the idea.


    "That sounds good, but the second option is the easier thing to do. I don''t have a suitable artifact here, and neither do you. Our innatews are vastly different, and contradict each other. I don''t want to suffer because of your holy light aura." Xero looked right and left. He began to scan the surrounding environment to find a suitable underworld creature to serve as his temporary vessel.


    "Well, whatever." Elena just shrugged her shoulders as if she didn''t care.


    Momentster, Xero''s red eyes gleamed as he spotted a suitable target on a high cliff several dozen kilometers across the ind.


    "Wait here a moment. I''ll be back soon." Xero announced his departure and instantly shot northward at lightning speed.


    "What does he want to do?" Sylvia wondered.


    "Who knows? Let''s wait for him toe back." Elena shook her head.


    "Hmm, alright." Sylvia just nodded and went beside Elysia. "Are you feeling well, Ely? This is a bit worrying. You need to get some rest, okay?"


    "I''m in great shape right now. Thanks for worrying about me, Sylvi. You too, Vann." Elysia petted her white cat with care.


    "Purr..." Vanessa purred in her master''s arms. She could sleep anytime in this warmth.


    For some reason, Sylvia felt a bit envious of Vanessa. She also remembered about Yuuki. That fox girl could also get a simr treatment from Elysia, but not for her.


    "You missed rest for two days. Don''t you feel sleepy, Sylvi?" Elysia checked Sylvia''s fatigue level, but strangely, she couldn''t find any signs. This devil girl still looked fresh and fit as usual.


    "I will rest when we arrive at Earth''s human realm. You will apany me then, ehehe..." Sylvia wrapped her arm around Elysia''s.


    Elysia just smiled and gave Sylvia a head pat. After that, she asked for a story about what happened when she fell asleep via telepathy. Elenaplied with the request with pleasure.


    A few momentster, a crow the size of an eaglended near Sylvia. "This demonic bird is worthy enough to be my temporary vessel. Now that all the preparations areplete, we go to the human realm and find a way to go to heaven."


    "Is that you, Heretic God?" Elena blinked her eyes a few times with some astonishment.


    "Yeah, it''s me. Is there a problem?" Xero spread his wings. He felt this jet-ck bird was quite extraordinary.


    "No, nothing." Elena shook her head and stood up. She helped Elysia to her feet as well.


    Elysia prepared herself to teleport to Earth''s human realm using Erina as a marker. Elena entered Elysia''s Soul Realm, and Sylvia held Elysia''s arm while hugging Vanessa.


    "Please prepare for a slight dimension shift. Your magic will be sealed by the Earth God, so please don''t be surprised." Elysia reminded and erected a spherical barrier around them. After that, she touched the big crow, and they teleported back to Earth.


    "Eh?" Xero was stunned in surprise. A dimension shift suddenly urred, and the scenery suddenly changed.


    For some mysterious reason, he can no longer feel his magic energy. He also can''t use any kind of magic.


    "What, what happened!?" Xero eximed in surprise. He tried to check his left leg.


    A rune bracelet tattoo was already there, and it was most likely the mastermind behind the sealed magic. However, that seal couldn''t be destroyed no matter how many times he tried because he couldn''t even use his magic!


    Xero red at Elysia as if he was asking for an exnation. He believed this magic seal was her doing.


    "I''ve told you before. This is the Earth God''s precaution against foreign entities like us. Our magic can upset the bnce of the world here, so it seals our strength while in his world. Please don''t protest as we are only here for a short time." Elysia checked her left forearm and revealed the same magic seal.


    "I don''t feel at ease then. I can''t allow myself to be weakened and put myself in a dangerous situation. How do I remove this seal?" Xero once again tried to break the seal on his left leg, but it was a futile attempt.


    "You can cultivate with this world resource if you are worried about it. However, your phisique itself is much stronger than the majority of living beings in this world. Please bear with it for a day or two." Elysia gave a small pouch of spirit stones to Xero.


    "Fine, I''ll hold back and pretend to be a regr for a day or two. But there''s no third day." Xero received that small pouch to check its contents. To his surprise, it contains grains of various colors.


    "What does this mean? You''re treating me like a bird now?" Xero felt humiliated.


    "Hm? What do you mean, Heretic God? They are spirit stones, or perhaps spirit seeds. They are a precious resource in this world for cultivation." Elysia tilted her head slightly.


    "Stop being such an ungrateful jerk, Tic. Ely has been so nice to you." Sylvia sneered with an annoyed look.


    "What, what did you say!? Who is Tic!?" Xero widened his eyes as if he couldn''t believe that a little devil girl dared to mock him.


    "Are you stupid? That''s your new title that you agreed to a while ago, Heretic God, or Tic for your nickname. We can''t possibly address you as God here, can we?" Sylvia crouched down and smirked.


    They were now at the same level and situation where everyone''s magic was sealed. She could take revenge on this Heretic God because of what happened on the Devil Continent.


    "Do you want to fight? My magic is sealed, but I am still a God-level being in the body of a strong demonic bird." Xero put up a stance to fight. However, he only has a pair of wings, not hands. So, his pose was a bit weird.


    "Stop, you two. Don''t fight." Elysia separated Xero, and Sylvia was standing between them. She then looked at the surroundings. The room was quite dark and looked like an abandoned warehouse.


    "One more thing, please don''t carelessly speak because ournguage is foreign to everyone on Earth, and you''re a bird now. Anyway, where are we now?" Sylvia reminded one other thing and looked to the right and left.


    "Wait, where did your master go, Elysia?" Xero was more concerned with the one presence that suddenly disappeared from there. He just realized it.


    "My master is in her Private Realm." Elysia responded tly. Yet, she was instantly shocked when she realized Erina was behind her barrier. "E-eh?"


    Erina was lying on the floor with her body tied up, and her mouth was gagged. It was as if she was being held captive. It was probably a kidnapping or something simr.

 Chapter 656: Impromptu Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 656: Impromptu Rescue</h4>


    "Who is this girl? Do you know her?" Xero wondered while looking at the girl who was lying on the floor.


    "Mm, she is a friend. But, she seems to be kidnapped and held captive by the bad guys. Tic, Sylvi, Vann, I want you to move something I request. Can you do it?" Elysia took a deep breath and let it out slowly. Somehow, she found this situation very familiar when she had just met Sylvia.


    She could see that there was a group of armed men out there. Those evil people seem to be celebrating their sess at something.


    Sylvia and Vanessa expressed their agreement, but not to Xero. He puffed out his chest and looked to the side. "Why should I take your word for it?"


    At that moment, telepathic messages suddenly came to his mind in turn.


    ''Just follow Elysia''s directions, and be a good boy for your good.'' Rhea warns for themon good.


    ''Try going against Elysia and you will face me too. You really want to fight, right? I''ll beat you up if that''s what you want.'' Elena gave a threat instead.


    "..." Xero was speechless. These two Goddesses were clearly somewhere else, but they kept an eye on what was happening outside, especially to Elysia.


    "Sigh, what do you want me to do?" Xero relented and joined this little human girl game.


    Elysia then exined her n. They were all still enveloped by the barrier and invisibility. No one could hear or see them.


    Meanwhile, a small party was being held outside the captive room. They ate and drank withughter and joy. Almost each of the criminals had something that gleamed with gold.


    "Haha! Even though this is a crazy stunt, the results we got are amazing. We just have to stay away from Japan, and we''ll be safe. Even the strongest ns won''t be able to beat us if they can''t find us, haha!" A fat manughed loudly and devoured a piece of fried chicken.


    "Who would have thought that girl can really turn anything into precious gems, mostly gold, with just a touch. I''m sure the Minamoto n and the Japanese soldiers are greatly dismayed because their most precious princess can''t be found anywhere, keke." A man with an eyepatch refilled his beer ss while ying with a golden knife in his hand.


    "It''s all thanks to the camouge skill, Tetsuo bro. He can trick everyone and bring the treasure princess into the wolf''s den of no return."


    "All hail for everyone. If we go back to Ennd, the Queen will probably behead us with the guillotine, haha!"


    "Sshh, we''re not British soldiers in the first ce."


    "Hey, what happens if we bang her? Will our stick be golden dong?"


    "Meh, you might be a golden statue for scaring her so much. Don''t touch our living treasure with your dirty hands. We can be ultra rich easily just by having her to create lots of precious metal for us. Fck soldiers and nationalism, we are now independent! "


    "Well, say that again when we get to Russia. We have a great ce there. Japan and Minamoto n will never see Erina again forever."


    "Jajaja, we have a gold-producing factory without the need to own a gold mine."


    As the subordinates exchanged thoughts inughter, the fat man frowned as he just realized something. "Wait, have you fed her? You tied her tightly and kept her mouth shut, right?"


    One of the men in British army uniforms raised his hand and answered. "That girl threatened to kill herself, sir. So I knocked her out, tied her up and gagged her mouth."


    "Hm, looks like we need to inject some narcotics to make her submissive and obedient. We also need to brainwash her to ensure everything." The fat man stroked his chin and nodded. He then continued to eat his fried chicken.


    Unbeknown to them, someone was recording their rotten conversation from the shadow of a corner of the room.


    Sylvia pressed a button on Elysia''s smartphone and transformed herself into a sh of ck mist. She returned to the captive room through the gap under the door.


    "Uhh..." Elysia tried to break the rope that bound Erina with the dagger. Still, it was a futile effort because Erina was tied with a golden rope. She looked once more at Erina.


    Erina had multiple shes, and her clothes were torn. There were tear marks on the corners of her eyes and cheeks. Also, some dried blood on her hands and feet. On top of that, the technique used to bind Erina was clearly performed by a pervert. It was a bondage technique.


    ''What are those Japanese soldiers doing, huh? Didn''t she travel with her grandfather? Why did this poor girl end up in the hands of the kidnappers? We just left her for the night, didn''t we?'' Elena asked in wonder.


    ''Mm, we don''t know what happened. Erina was still unconscious. Her grandfather was at the Great Master level, and the soldiers were an elite team. Is there some rotten scheme the British elite are working on for this?'' Elysia also wondered, but she couldn''t find an answer.


    ''If we consider the conversations of the bad guys out there, then they are probably spies from other countries or traitors to the country. Erina''s ability is unknown to ordinary people, so all of them were probably previously members of the British elite.'' Elena concluded and was pretty sure of it.


    "Ely, I''ve recorded their conversation as you requested." Sylvia spoke in a whisper-like voice and returned Elysia''s smartphone.


    "Good job, Sylvi." Elysia checked the video in silent mode and nodded in satisfaction. She then took out Celestia from her Space Storage to cut the golden rope that bound Erina.


    "Don''t do it now, Ely. She can wake up at any time, and she will obviously feel panicked and traumatized because of what she just went through. She was probably forced by those bad guys to turn some things into gold. Look at all the wounds she''s suffered. For now, all we need to do is take care of all the bad guys out there." Sylvia held Elysia''s hand and suggested the best solution ording to her.


    ''I think Sylvia''s suggestion is reasonable. We''re on a ne now, and Erina might just make this impromptu rescue mission a mess. Defeat all the bad guys, and force the pilot to fly us to Japan. But, we need to cultivate for a while to achieve all that.'' Elena agreed with the suggestion.


    ''Are we going to get Xero or Sylvi to beat those bad guys?'' Elysia lowered her odachi and calmed herself down. She didn''t need to rush to help Erina, but she needed to do something about their current situation.


    ''Yup, we can get them to do that. Even without magic, their physical strength has already surpassed those of the bad guys. But, you still need magic to protect yourself and Erina.'' Elena stated the obvious.


    Elysia then followed that suggestion and meditated in a portable formation for a while. Vanessa and Sylvia looked after her for it, while Xero looked impatient to taste some fresh blood.


    It was only a five-minute meditation. Elysia then told her n to Sylvia, Vanessa, and Xero.


    The fat man turned his head towards the steel door of the captive room. He told his men to check inside. "Hey, can you hear that? I feel someone''s voice in there. You, check if our gold princess is awake or not."


    "Aye, boss." The designated man saluted and went to the steel door. He unlocked the electronic lock with a passcode and went inside.


    There were no lights in the room, and he had to use an electrontern to check on the gold princess.


    *Stab*


    Something stabbed him right in the neck, and he fell unconscious. No sound was heard after that, and thentern simply turned off.


    The captive room was back to being dark and quiet. The chatter andughter of the criminals gradually died down as they could feel the awkwardness that urred when theirrade entered there and did note back.


    "What is that shit doing? Is he groping that gold princess nice body? He''s a horny virgin who has never seen a pretty girl, huh..." A man in army uniform stood up and entered the room.


    However, he was also like disappearing in the dark, and no sound emerged after that. Everyone instantly became alerted because they felt something was wrong.


    "Turn on the shlight and see what happens in there!" The fat man eximed somewhat frantically. His survival instincts screamed dangerously. He suspected that Erina could break free from the bondage and n a counterattack.


    The extra bright shlight was turned on and directed into the captive room. It was just an ordinary warehouse room. There was nothing unusual, and the girl was still lying on the floor, still tied up.


    The fatty boss looked in there and couldn''t see the whereabouts of the two people who had already entered. Thus, he gave the eye signal to his men to go in there.


    Several people brandished their rifles and entered the captive room warily.


    However, the shlight suddenly went out, and so did the room lights. All went lights just went off for no reason.


    At that moment, a devil''s whisper sounded so close to everyone''s ears. They didn''t know what the devil was saying, but everyone fainted without knowing who the culprit was and how it happened.


    "Too bad, Elysia doesn''t want to see a lot of blood or I will ughter all of you and feast upon your blood." Xeronded on the table and pecked a piece of fancy-looking food. Yet, he threw it out almost instantly. "Bweh, filthy cheap lowly food. Spirit seeds taste better inparison."


    "Good job, everyone. We just need to take care of the pilot now." Elysia came out of the captive room and smiled at Xero, Sylvia, and Vanessa. They acted swiftly to make these bad guys faint.

 Chapter 657: Everything is Fine

    <h4>Chapter 657: Everything is Fine</h4>


    "Are those bastards having a party and end up drunk? It''s getting incredibly quiet back there." The pilot muttered with some envy. He nced at his vodka and refrained from drinking it.


    "We''re already in Russia. You can drink your vodka when wend at our boss'' secret base." The co-pilot pressed a few buttons and checked the radar.


    "But, fweet, this big guy is really amazing. This ne is big, high speed, and on top of all that, this one also has stealth mode! No one can detect us, and we willnd without anyone knowing, hehe." The pilot whistled and patted the dashboard.


    "Well, it''s a stealth ne." The co-pilot rolled his eyes.


    "But, well... We''ll be rich after this after sessfully kidnapping the living treasure. She will produce a lot of gold for us." The pilot smiled stupidly.


    "This kidnapping operation is very risky and well nned. I just hope our boss can keep his word." The co-pilot sighed.


    "Well, we will be sentenced to death if we are caught. However, the key word is ''if''. Besides, the big boss will obviously keep his word. Otherwise, he might suffer a rebellion and assassination."


    "Keke, you''re right. All of these operations went smoothly thanks to that traitorous Japanese army. He did a lot for guiding the gold princess Astray in the dark night."


    "Oh, that Tetsuo bro? Yes, he has impressive disguise skills. That old fart couldn''t even detect it. By the time they all realized, the princess was no longer on their ne, hahaha! Those losers must be freaking out right now and ming everything on the British military."


    The pilot and co-pilot had their happy chat. The sun had already risen, and they continued to fly towards the east. Their destination was near, and it was a victory and sess for their crazy operation.


    The two of them werepletely unaware that a demon bird was perched right behind them. Xero had a small task of distracting the targets so the two pilots couldn''t put up a fight when Elysia and Sylvia entered.


    Yet, he felt it was a bad idea. Everything would be better if he finished everything by making thest two targets faint as well.


    Thus, Xero immediately carried out that. He pecked the nape of the two people alternately with lightning speed.


    *Thud* *Thud*


    The pilot and co-pilot instantly fainted without knowing why and how it happened.


    *Bam!*


    The cockpit door suddenly opened, and the two girls brandished their guns at the pilots'' heads. However, their target was already unconscious.


    At that moment, the ne slowly dived downwards because the control wheel was pushed by the unconscious pilot''s body.


    "Why did you knock them out? This wasn''t in the n!?" Elysia pulled the pilot back into the seat and tried her best to stabilize the ne.


    "That''s more effective, right? You''ll knock them out in the end too." Xero spread his wings as if he didn''t know anything.


    "I can''t control the ne! Sigh, forget it, it''s already happened. Sylvi, please tie these two to that dark warehouse with the rest of the captives. I need to do something about this control wheel." Elysia asks for help. She couldn''t take her hands off the steering wheel for fear that the ne would plunge into a dive.


    "Affirmative!" Sylvia saluted and dragged the two fainted people away.


    "You say that, but you are sitting in the driver''s seat. A Goddess''s disciple can do many things because you are versatile." Xero went closer to the dashboard. He could see a myriad of buttons and levers, all of which had strange symbols.


    "No-no, don''t touch anything. We''re currently in Russia, so we just need to maintain this arrangement and head southeast for Japan. I just hope the fuel canst as far as Japan." Elysia wiped her sweat with relief when the ne was moving steadily. She then turned the control wheel slightly to the right.


    When the ne was heading southeast, she locked the control wheel and set the autopilot mode.


    ''Phew, my little experience as a heavy equipment operator in the past cane in handy now. But, what we''re talking about right now is an airne... I don''t know much more than the settings on this control wheel. I can''t remember any more than this even though I''ve been to the airne and tank museum.'' Elysia nced at the hundreds of types of buttons and switches on the dashboard. There were also many at the top.


    She could imagine a button could mess things up. Because of that, she told Xero to leave the pilot''s cockpit.


    ''Sigh, Tic messed up our ns. Ely, there''s not enough fuel, and I guarantee that. Look at the indicator over there. It''s already half empty. We may fall in Kazakhstan, Mongolia, or China. What coordinates are we at now? Is there no inte here?'' Elena tried to help Elysia get out of their predicament.


    ''Half left, huh... Let''s do something when the timees. The Gravy Ark can help us keep this ne flying without fuelter. This ne will still fly southeast, and that''s good enough.'' Rhea muttered with her own opinion.


    Elysia checked her smartphone, and the signal was utterly undetectable there. She then epted Rhea''s suggestion and decided to leave the pilot''s cockpit.


    They didn''t know exactly where they were, but she would do something about it when this ne was about to crash. For now, she needed to give Erina some help.


    Thus, Elysia went to the cabin. Xero waszing on the seat, and Vanessa ate some food with Sylvia. While Erina was still lying on the floor, tied with a golden rope.


    "Oh, wee back, Ely. How about the control of the ne? I mean, is it okay to leave that unattended? I can take care of the steering wheel for you." Sylvia raised her hand to greet Elysia.


    "That''s fine, Sylvi. I''ve put this ne into autopilot mode to the southeast, but this ne will crash because it will run out of fuelter." Elysia smiled faintly to tell the bad news.


    "Wait, the ne is going to crash because it''s running out of fuel? But, why do you still look so calm, Ely? You still have ns up your sleeves, right?" Sylvia felt a bit taken aback, but it was only for a moment.


    "Mm, take it easy. We still have the Gravy Ark, right?" Elysia replied with a wink and a yful smile.


    "Ooh~" Sylvia dropped her fist onto her open palm.


    Elysia then took out her Celestia again. She swung her odachi very carefully to cut the golden rope binding Erina as it was very sharp.


    The golden rope was cut like a fragile thread. Erina was freed from the ''lewd'' bondage.


    Elysia took a deep breath and let it out slowly. The ropes left red marks on Erina''s smooth white skin. Not to mention those bloody cuts. Those bad guys were really crazy about wealth and wanted to make this poor girl their gold factory.


    Elysia discussed with Elena and Rhea for a while before she decided to heal all Erina''s physical wounds with healing magic. Although, she used up her magic energy reserve, which she just got from meditation just now.


    A few minutester, consciousness returned to Erina. She felt sore, sore, and a little cold. Even so, she felt a familiar warmth run through her body.


    The memory of what had just happened to her shed through her mind. She tried her best to convince herself that it was all just a nightmare, but she failed to escape reality in the end.


    She was kidnapped that night and held captive on a ne. Those bad guys said that she would never see her family again, and she would be used as a gold mining tool for them.


    It was just her alone, a helpless girl. She had high hopes that a miracle would appear and God would answer her prayers.


    The scared girl opened her eyes with worry and terror. She didn''t want to ept torture like before just to make some gold for the bad guys. However, she also wanted to know her current situation.


    A girl with angelic charm was sitting beside her body. She might receive a release, or maybe she arrived in the afterlife?


    The angel had long, illustrious ck hair that entuated her innocent yet beautiful face. Profound purplish-blue eyes that seemed to be able to draw anyone''s attention and consciousness into an abyss of no return. Anyone could possibly spend a whole day just staring at that angelic face.


    The figure of a reliable, kind and extraordinarily talented friend crossed Erina''s mind. Elysia''s figure ovepped with this angelic figure. At that very second, Erina realized that it was indeed Elysia. Her friend came to save her!?


    "E-Ely, Elysia-san!? You, is that you? I, I-, that''s really-" Erina stuttered, but her sobs made it difficult to speak. She couldn''t hold back her tears, and they just rolled down her cheeks.


    "Ssh, oh baby don''t cry. Everything is fine. I am here for you." Elysia gave a warm hug to the sobbing girl.


    It was like a whisper endowed with magical power. Her mental stress, sadness, pain, and torment that she receivedst night seemed to be swept away by the waves of peace. She felt Elysia''s embrace wasfortable, and she felt very safe there.


    Her tears still flowed, not from sadness but from happiness full of gratitude. She always believed that karma existed. Because of that, she always kept her attitude to do good when the opportunity came.


    All of that was proven today. She was still loved and protected by God, and Elysia came just in time to save her.

 Chapter 658: The Traitor Among Us

    <h4>Chapter 658: The Traitor Among Us</h4>


    After tears ans sobs, Erina feels much calmer now. Moreover, Elysia stroked her hair, giving her peace of mind.


    "Ely, they are vile and treacherous... They kidnapped me because they wanted to make me the source of their wealth." Erina looked up from Elysia''s arms.


    "Hm? Mm, they are vile, selfish, greedy, and traitors. Let''s give them to the authorities after this for questioning." Elysia nodded in agreement.


    "Those vile people... Where are they? They are armed and dangerous espers. We have to deal with them, Elysia-san." Erina trembled slightly for fear that her friend would only suffer the same fate as her.


    "Worry not, we''ve got them. They''re now being held as captives in that room. Uhm, would you like to see them?" Elysia replied with a warm smile.


    "You already... All of them?" Erin was stunned. She then spotted Sylvia and Vanessa behind Elysia, so it was predictable for this quick rescue action. "I see..."


    "Yup. We''re on our way to Japan now. But, we''ll still fall when the fuel runs out. Let''s hope we get to our destination." Elysia looked up with a yful expression.


    "We, we''re going to fall!? Are, are we going to die?" Erina widened her eyes in surprise. She didn''t understand why Elysia could say that calmly.


    "Why do you think so? But, calm down. Everything is still under control. Oh, right, where''s the bracelet I gave you? It''s a protective artifact and can save lives in a pinch, you know?" Elysia tilted her head slightly.


    "Please forgive me, Ely... Those bad guys threw all my belongings into the sea. They even destroyed my smartphone." Erina looked down in apology. She then muttered in a whisper-like voice with another sob. "I, I, they''ve touched me. I''ve been tainted and no longer innocent."


    "Have they touched you? What kind of touch are we talking about?" Elysia blinked her eyes in confusion. She could see that Erina was still a virgin, and she knew those bad guys didn''t even dare to touch this girl carelessly.


    After all, those bad guys were afraid to turn into a golden statue just from Erina''s touch.


    Erina wanted to answer, but her voice wouldn''te out of her mouth. Yet, a pair of gentle hands pulled her into a warm embrace. By the time she realized what was happening, her head was already leaning against Elysia''s breasts, which gave her peace of mind andfort.


    She inhaled Elysia''s soothing scent and heard a heartbeat that encouraged her to tell Elysia everything.


    After listening to Erina''s story, Elysia didn''t know what to say. She then pinched Erina''s waist and tickled the girl a little. "Hora, hora, I''m also touching you right now. Those bad guys don''t dare touch you if you want to know. They''re afraid of bing a golden statue. However, isn''t that great? Your innocent is still there. They only hurt you a little. I''ve also healed your wounds."


    "Eh-hng, mm! That''s ticklish, Elysia-san." Erina wanted tough out of amusement, but she suppressed it. Even so, her body squirmed as Elysia tickled her.


    What Elysia said was true. No one dared to touch her, just like what Elysia did to her right now.


    "Well, those bad guys only hurt you to inflict fear so you can turn objects into gold or precious metals, Erina-san. For the rest while you were unconscious, you were only tied up using the rope over there, but you turned it into a golden rope." Elysia pointed her finger to the side.


    Erina looked in the indicated direction. She was silent for a moment. However, a thought suddenly crossed her mind, and she immediately said it out. "Elysia-san, may I know how you got on this ne? I mean, I''m sure you weren''t kidnapped by those bad guys."


    "Hehe, don''t sweat the small stuff, Erina-san. We just happened to be passing by, and sensed you were in danger. Let''s call it a coincidence." Elysia didn''t dare look at Erina''s face. She couldn''te up with a reasonable excuse for the matter and simply avoided the topic.


    At that moment, Xero suddenly sent telepathy to Elysia. ''Elysia, where are those Goddesses hiding, and why did they do that?''


    ''Uhm, it''s probably because they don''t want their magic sealed, maybe?'' Elysia gave a pretty reasonable random reason.


    ''Huh!? That''s cheating! Your master asked me to take shape while she and her friend hid behind her disciple? Isn''t this a bit unfair?'' Xero threw his protests in discontent. If he could keep his magic intact without needing to be sealed, he would obviously do the same.


    ''You''re a big devil, stop sulking like a child. You don''t have a suitable artifact for that right now, do you? You also don''t want any holy light attribute artifact, do you? Sylvi doesn''t have one for that either. So, for the time being, you will be an additional bodyguard for my Ely.'' Elena joined the conversation.


    ''What? Who do you call like a child? Very well, it''s only a day or two, right? I will be a bird of doom for a while, but I will not ept the third day.'' Xero was offended and annoyed, but he simplyplied as he had no other choice.


    "Ely, do you want me to do something? How long will our trip to Japan take? This is just a suggestion, how about we put the Gravy Ark to support this ne now? That way, we''ll arrive in Japan with some leftover fuel. If all goes ording to n, then you can y your situation thereter." Sylvia raised her hand and expressed her suggestion.


    She and Vanessa had finished eating, and they didn''t know what to do. This air travel was obviously going to take some time at the current pace, and it was something Sylvia wanted to deal with.


    ''Wow, that''s really mind blowing and can save you from any trouble or hassle, Ely. You can make nonsense excusester if you are questioned by, perhaps the Japanese soldiers, or the Minamoto n people.'' Elena was very supportive of that suggestion.


    ''Mm, let Sylvia set the Gravy Ark to support this ne, Master Elysia. After that, you can ask her to rest. Wait, I remember the Gravy Ark can be controlled from a certain distance. I''ll teach you howter.'' Rhea also voiced her opinion.


    Elysia had a brief discussion with Elena and Rhea before they agreed on what to do.


    "Mm, you can attach the Gravy Ark to the bottom of this ne, Sylvi. Please make it fly in active mode in the direction this ne is going. I''ll take care of the rest." Elysia gave an approving nod.


    "Affirmative!" Sylvia saluted and rushed into a toilet room.


    "..." Erina just watched Sylvia''s back in silence.


    "Nee, Erina-san... I didn''t expect a traitor in the elite team toe with you. Let''s take a look at the captives for your peace of mind, and let''s go to the pilot''s cockpit. It wouldn''t be good to leave everything to the autopilot system." Elysia helped Erina to stand up.


    "Mm, that person is a traitor, Matsui Tetsuo. He is an elite and good at disguise. Everyone is tricked by him, and who would have thought that he teamed up with traitors from other countries because they wanted me... That''s really scary, Elysia-san. I might never see the sun again because they might lock me in a dungeon in a remote region and force me to create gold for them." Erina hugged herself tightly and trembled as she imagined the worst scenario if Elysia didn''t save her.


    "Haha, you just need to be extra careful next time, Erina-san. Even though you have a lot of good karma and luck, evil always lurk everywhere. Traitor can be present among us without us knowing it. It''s not every time a savior can save you from trouble." Elysia hugged Erina''s shoulders and opened the automatic steel door using a passcode.


    "En! I will." Erina nodded and recorded it in the most important note in her mind.


    After the door opened, Erina checked that all the bad guys were unconscious and bound with a unique but effective-looking technique. It was at first nce like brown cocoons hanging from the ceiling.


    She then red at a Japanese man who made her fall into a predicament. She was lost in the dark night of the military base, and Mio somehow turned into that man. When she got onto this ne, she realized that she was really in big trouble.


    "Disguise and camouge are scary, huh. Especially when it''s dark at night. It''s not your fault. Let''s let the ruthless interrogators take care of themter. I''m sure your father and grandfather will make the party great." Elysia closed the steel door again and changed the lock password.


    "They must be really worried right now, especially my grandfather. Elysia-san, can I borrow your smartphone? I want to call my grandfather, and tell him I''m fine." Erina held Elysia''s arm with a pleading look.


    "Sure, here. But, no signal here. Let''s go to the pilot''s cockpit now. Would you like some breakfast?" Elysia gave her smartphone to Erina, and they walked away from there.


    Vanessa nced at the crow on the seat, then immediately followed her master. That Heretic God was rxing there and didn''t want to be disturbed.


    A few momentster, Sylvia returned to the ne cabin. She looked left and right, then followed Elysia into the pilot''s cockpit.


    "Ely, I''ve done what you asked~ You can set this ne to save fuel now." Sylvia entered with a cheerful smile.


    "Thank you. Uhm... Sylvi, would you like to rest? You''ve been working hard these past two days, and you must be feeling tired." Elysia looked back from the pilot''s seat.


    "Hum, I''m still looking forward to sleeping in the same bed with you, Ely... But, hm, that opportunity maye after this. Alright, I''ll take a break. Please wake me up if something happens." Sylvia sat next to the entrance and leaned against the wall. She then closed her eyes.

 Chapter 659: Landing the Plane

    <h4>Chapter 659: Landing the ne</h4>


    "Here, please change your clothes, Erina-san." Elysia gave her spare dress to Erina.


    "Hmm?" Erina had just finished eating dinner and immediately nced at her own body. She was currently only d in a torn white navy uniform. She had presented herself indecently since earlier, and she wasn''t aware of it?


    "Then I''ll take it. Thank you." Erina epted the dress shyly. She got up from the co-pilot''s seat and stood behind Elysia.


    After some deliberation, she decided to change her clothes there. She was afraid to stay away from Elysia and the others at this time.


    Elysia just shook her head and pulled the throttle lever. Aircraft engines no longer needed to work a lot to support this ne to keep flying. Conserving fuel required to be done until they arrived near Japan, but the engines should not die.


    After putting on the dress, Erina twirled once and checked herself. She had no wounds anywhere, not even a scar.


    Then, she wondered where Elysia had taken this dress from. There was no bag or anything either. Besides, she couldn''t exin how Elysia and Sylvia could arrive and save her on this fast-moving ne.


    Erina just scratched her head and shook her head. It was better to put that thought aside. She just assumed Elysia happened to be flying around and came to her rescue.


    "I want to say this one more time, Elysia-san. Thank you for saving me. I don''t know what fate awaits me if their heinous n seeds." Erina sat back in the co-pilot''s seat and sincerely expressed her gratitude.


    "Mm, your wee. I''m thankful you''re okay, Erina-san. You didn''t feel any pain or other constraints, right?" Elysia replied with a subtle nod and pretended to pilot the ne.


    Erina put her hand on her upper chest and closed her eyes. She tried to feel something wrong with her body, but all was well. "Mm, you''ve healed my wounds, and I''mpletely healthy. I also avoided eating the food they gave me, and I didn''t receive any injections. I guess, I''mpletely fine."


    "Thank goodness, I''m d to hear that." Elysia smiled and nced at Erina.


    "Uhm, Elysia-san... Do you know how to control this ne?" Erina asked just to be sure.


    "No, I just flew this ne to the southeast and left the same settings as the existing ones. Ah, I did turn on autopilot mode just now. This ne is an advanced private jet, and my knowledge onlyes from a visit to the airne cockpit at the museum. Can you pilot a ne, Erina-san?" Elysia smiled awkwardly.


    "I, I don''t know either. There are so many buttons and switches here." Erina stared in bewilderment at the dashboard.


    "Hm, we''ll be fine for now. I did fuel saver mode, and hopefully we''ll arrive in Japan safely. Our problem after this is only where we willnd and how to do it. Is there an inte signal here, Erina-san?" Elysia twirled a lock of her hair in her murmur.


    Erina immediately checked Elysia''s smartphone. The screen lock wasn''t there, and she could easily ess everything. Unfortunately, the signal was still empty. "No signal..."


    "Well, that''s fine. We seem to have juste out of Russia, and into territory... Where are we now?" Elysia stood up to look down from the ne''s window.


    "Maybe, we are currently in China?" Erina also nced downwards. She could see the vastnd there even though the clouds asionally blocked the view.


    "China, huh¡­" Elysia mumbled and sat back down in her seat.


    Vanessa then climbed into her master''sp andy there.


    ''Uhm, Ely, I think there''s something like signal jamming here. You know, it''s a private jet, but it''s also a stealth ne. I could see there was a lot of strange energy that seemed to be shielding this ne from the signals out there. Try to use your sacred vision, and you will be able to see it.'' Elena reported her observations.


    Elysia widened her eyes upon realization. She didn''t know that this ne was a stealth ne. If so, it was no wonder her smartphone could not receive any signal.


    ''Uhh, how do we disable that jamming feature?'' Elysia checked the buttons and switches on the dashboard one by one, but she got even more confused.


    ''For that, I don''t know either. But a device in the muzzle there was the source of the strange energy waves that enveloped this ne. Ah, you also can''t forget to secure this ne''s ck boxter, okay?'' Elena gave a reminder.


    ''Mm. But, let''s take care of that device after passing through thisnd. I don''t want to be chased by Chinese jets. We might be shot down.'' Elysia decided to take care of the signal jammerter.


    Sometimeter, Elysia triggered the Gravy Ark to elerate using Rhea''s long-range trick. The ne''s flight path was slightly off, and Elysia steered it in the right direction.


    When they left China''s territory, Elysia destroyed the signal jammer device with her magic.


    "Erina-san, we are now in the Yellow Sea. Can you see that Japan is up ahead?" Elysia pointed her finger towards the front excitedly.


    "Eh-ah, you''re right, Elysia-san! We''re almost there." Erina put her hands together with a grateful smile.


    They were just two girls ignorant of airne control, but they could fly this ne that far without any significant problems. If it wasn''t luck and good fortune, then it was clearly the protection of God.


    "Now try calling your grandfather, or your father. You know their private numbers, don''t you? Tell one of them about how you are doing, our situation, and ask them to help us." Elysia gently ordered.


    "En!" Erina immediately took Elysia''s smartphone nearby and called her grandfather.


    There was a slight dy, and it finally connected on the second try. "Hello, grandfather?"


    "Who are you!? Wait, this voice? Are you Erina? Please tell me are you Erina!?" Mitsuzuka shouted loudly, and Erina reflexively pushed Elysia''s smartphone away from her ear.


    "En, it''s Erina. I-" Erina was just getting there, but her grandfather suddenly cut her off.


    "Is it really you, Erina!? Where are you now? Are you okay? We panicked when we realized you weren''t on the ne. No, stay connected with this phone. We will track you down and pick you up at full speed." Mitsuzuka heaved a sigh of relief, but his worries were still there.


    "Grandfather, we are now in the Yellow Sea and heading to Japan. I was before being kidnapped, but Elysia-san saved me. It''s a long story, grandfather. I''ll tell you all about itter. For now, we need help." Erina cut the long story forter. She had to prioritize the urgent things first.


    "Yeah, there''s a traitor in our elite team. But, Yellow Sea? How fast did you fly from Ennd to get there? Elysia saved you? Wait, this is a little weird. Give the phone to Elysia. I want to talk to her." Mitsuzuka felt that something was wrong, and he needed to confirm it.


    "Okay, actually, I contacted you using Elysia-san''s smartphone. Elysia-san, here. My grandfather wants to talk to you." Erina nodded absentmindedly and handed over the smartphone with both hands.


    Elysia just asked Vanessa to do something for her. Yet, Erina gave the smartphone to her. "Yes, with Elysia here. Is there anything I can help you with?"


    "You really, Elysia!? How did you get there?" Mitsuzuka was surprised to hear that Elysia''s voice sounded genuine, not software maniption or anything, because he could tell the difference.


    "Save all that forter. We''re currently flying on those bad guys stealth nes. Our fuel is limited, and neither of us is good at controlling the ne. How do wend, and where do we do that? Can you help us, like send the Japanese air force to help us?" Elysia got straight to the point.


    "Very well, we will be heading to Japan soon. Several jet nes will soone to you to guide you for everything. Make sure your radio receiver is on, and they will guide you tond. Thank you for saving my precious granddaughter, Elysia. God''s grace still with us." Mitsuzuka took a deep breath and agreed. He immediately contacted the Japanese air force to conduct an escort and rescue mission.


    After that, Elysia handed her smartphone to Erina.


    Erina spoke a few things to her grandfather then ended the call.


    "Erina-san, please find a tutorial on how tond a ne. I feel like it''s a ne simtor, but we won''t be able to respawn and try again if we fail." Elysia was feeling a bit nervous now. She had just asked Vanessa to retrieve the Gravy Ark, and the ne was flying with the jet engine boosts.


    "O-okay. We can do this." Erina also felt a bit nervous. She immediately looked for suitable and trustworthy tutorials on the inte.


    Elysia nced at the fuel indicator. It was already pointing to the red mark, and they couldn''t fly very far now. Therefore, she lowers the instantaneous height gradually.


    Four fighter jets elerate and rotate. They came to guide and guard all sides.


    "The radiomunication device is on, co-pilot-san?" Elysia asked Erina.


    "Yes, a call came in." Erina took themunication device.


    "This is Hawk Three. Please answer the call."


    "Here with Minamoto Erina. Did youe on orders from General Minamoto Mitsuzuka?" Erina answered the call.


    "Yes. We will guide you to an emergencynding on a road on the westernmost Hirado Ind. Please cooperate with me, and please follow all my instructions. Who is the pilot?"


    "Uhm, I''m the co-pilot, but your voice is loud enough for the pilot to hear. Please continue with your instructions, sir." Erina brought themunication device closer to Elysia.


    "I''m the pilot. We''re running low on fuel. What do we need to do?" Elysia responded and continued to lower the ne''s altitude.


    After that, Elysia and Erina followed Hawk Three''s instructions. The ne pulled out the wheels and gradually decreased its speed.


    An extensive road near a fishing spot was cleared entirely to serve as an emergencynding site. Several police cars and fire engines can be seen there.


    "Yeah, just like the simtion." Elysia took a deep breath as the ne''s wheelsnded on the road.


    The road distance for the runway was only less than five hundred meters, and the ne''s speed was still rtively high. Because of that, Elysia used her subtle magic to make the winds block the ne''s momentum from the front.


    That way, the ne seemed to be held back by the greater density of the air, and friction urred, but the ne''s speed was significantly reduced.


    ''My magic energy is running out again now. But, phew... I''m a good pilot nheless.'' Elysia wiped her sweat. It was pretty stressful tond this ne.


    "..." Erina still sped her hands in prayer, not knowing that they hadnded safely.

 Chapter 660: Leisure Time Before Ascension (1)

    <h4>Chapter 660: Leisure Time Before Ascension (1)</h4>


    Elysia tapped Erina''s shoulder with her finger gently. "We''vended safely, Erina-san."


    "Hmm?" Erina peeked ahead. Sure enough, they almost hit the hilly forest area. They survived. Everything was fine.


    At that very moment, Erina held Elysia''s hands with joy. "Yay! Praise God, we survived. You did it, Elysia-san! Younded this ne well despite our limited runway. Thank goodness..."


    "Mm, it''s all thanks to the guidance from Hawk Three and his team. They are the ones who guide us." Elysia looked up at the sky beyond the ne''s windshield. The four jets flew back to their base, apparently.


    "En!" Erina nodded and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Alright, let''s get off this ne. It looks like some elite squads have also been sent here by your grandfather''s order. You need to exin some things to them, and get those bad guys arrested. Oh, they need to be interrogated too and shouldn''t be released. "Elysia got up from the pilot seat while carrying Vanessa.


    "Uhm, if it''s my grandfather and father... I think they will make those bad guys suffer." Erina muttered under her breath, but she put those thoughts aside because she didn''t care about those bad guys.


    "Sylvi, we''vended. Let''s get off the ne and get something for breakfast. I saw a good fishing spot earlier. Want some fish?" Elysia didn''t forget to wake Sylvia up.


    "Uh-huh, Ely... Good morning, Ely. Hngh, how long have I been asleep?" Sylvia rubbed her eyes gently and raised her hand high for a slight stretch. She then epted Elysia''s outstretched hand to help her up.


    "Um, maybe about four hours?" Elysia tapped her chin as she wasn''t so sure.


    "Four hours, hmm. All right, what are we going to do now? Catch some fish for breakfast?" Sylvia nced at the white cat and smiled in amusement. Vanessa nodded profusely inplete agreement.


    "We''re going fishing~" Elysia wasforted to see Vanessa getting so excited.


    After that, they all opened the ne door and descended the stairs. Many heavily armed soldiers were already waiting for them around the ne.


    "I''m d to see you''re back in good condition, Erina-sama. Can you report your situation to us so we can determine our next course of action on Mitsuzuka-sama''s orders?" A soldier came forward and saluted.


    Erina then exined some crucial things and asked the elite soldiers to arrest the bad guys in the captive room. She then asked for the passcode from Elysia, and the elite soldiers immediately boarded the ne to carry out the order.


    "Erina-san, is it okay to leave everything to them?" Elysia asked in a whisper-like voice.


    "Mm, they are under my grandfather''s orders, and the captain was from a branch of the Minamoto n. My grandfather will be here soon too, so let''s leave those bad guys to those elite soldiers. They know what they have to do." Erina took a deep breath and nodded.


    "Okay. There are no reporters here, or- Oh, no." Elysia was just looking around to check their current situation, and she could detect some bad things from a distance.


    "Did something happen, Elysia-san?" Erina was curious and looked in the direction where Elysia was looking.


    "No big deal, but I saw some news hunters taking pictures. They might recognize you easily too. I wouldn''t be surprised if there was news about you this afternoon, Erina-san." Elysia shook her head.


    "Mm, I''ll do somethingter. We can''t hide the fact that this ne made an emergencynding near a tourist destination. Not to mention these soldiers, police and firefighters." Erina sighed, but she wasn''t too bothered by that fact.


    Momentster, the elite soldiers exited the ne with some cocoon-like captives. Those criminals were ced into a steel truck that, at first nce, looked like a mobile prison.


    "Alright, Erina-sama. All the criminals have been arrested and taken into custody. Would you like to wait for Mitsuzuka-sama at the military base?" The squad captain was still feeling a bit shocked by a few things. These girls could defeat the heavily armed criminals without causing any significant damage on the ne.


    "I..." Erina couldn''t decide just like that. She would rather hear Elysia''s ns after this.


    "We''re nning to stop by the fishing spot over there. It''s not far from here. Would you like toe with us?" Elysia felt that their business there was over, and now it was time to leave.


    "Please allow me toe along!" Erina expressed her agreement without dy.


    "Then it''s decided. Let''s go." Elysia turned around and walked away. Sylvia and Erina immediately followed.


    "..." The squad captain and the elite soldiers of the Minamoto n looked at each other in astonishment. They didn''t know what was going on. Still, the girls seemed rxed despite being recently involved with an international kidnapping crime.


    Even so, the captain immediately divided his squad into two. One for escorting the criminals to prison at the military base and the other for Erina''s group.


    "Ely, did we forget something important? I feel like we just forgot something, but I don''t know what." Sylvia scratched her head in confusion. She looked at the ne questioningly.


    "Hm? We forgot something?" Elysia just got into the military humvee and wondered too.


    ''Ely, you forgot about Xero. The great Heretic God turns out to be so insignificant in your mind that he can be forgotten, fufu...'' Elena reminded with an amused tone.


    "!?" Elysia widened her eyes upon the realization.


    "Please wait a moment, I forgot something on the ne!" After saying that to Erina, Elysia ran to the ne.


    "Hm? Why does Elysia-san look so panicked?" Erina asked Sylvia, but she only got a confused look.


    Sylvia then also ran away, following Elysia into the ne. They returned to the car with a sizeable pitch-ck crow a few momentster.


    "Uhm, okay, I didn''t forget you, so please don''t throw tantrums... You''re a big adult, the great Devil G-, Heretic God." Elysia made a small excuse after receiving a lot of scolding from Xero via telepathy.


    "Squawk!" Xero made a bird''s-like noise and fell silent again. He flew near Elysia''s head, and they got into the car.


    "Uhm, Elysia-san, is that a British holy night raven? She looks a bit different..." Erina pointed at the bird that had just got into the car.


    "No, this bird is a crow, and he is a male bird." Elysia gave a little exnation. "Please take us to the fishing spot over there, sir."


    "..." The soldier in the driver''s seat nced at the big crow with a strange look. He could sense the bird was a harbinger of disaster for some reason. It was inexplicable, beyond science and humanprehension. He needed to keep an eye on the bird.


    The other elite soldiers also felt the same way, but they remained silent.


    "Nee, Erina-san, when will your grandfather arrive in Japan?" Elysia wanted to confirm something. She couldn''t be around for too long because she still had other schedules on how to ascend to heaven.


    "My grandfather was still continuing his journey to the east because of reports of a ne taking off towards Russia. So, if it is estimated, then my grandfather will arrive here at dusk or evening." Erina tapped her chin while estimating.


    "I see..." Elysia decided to spend more time with Erina until someone she could trust arrived.


    Three girls escorted by fully armed soldiers visited a fishing spot like it was a tourist visit from an influential group.


    "Kind sir, we would like to reserve a spot for four. How much do I need to pay?" Elysia came to the counter and asked kindly.


    "Miss, no, distinguished guests... You, you want to go fishing or, uh, why with that military escort behind you? This isn''t a terrorist base or a crime lord." The fisherman stammered in fear.


    He felt intimidated, and he was sweating profusely. It was the first time he met the girls with such a superior beauty, and they came with such strict escort. These girls were clearly some top-tier youngdies forming a particr renowned n.


    "Why do you look scared, kind sir? So, how much, um?" Elysia asked, but she decided to look at the price list behind the fisherman.


    She took out some money and put it on the counter. "Four packs for two hours of fishing."


    "Thank, thank you. You can take fishing equipment next door." The fisherman gulped his saliva in nervousness.


    "Nee, Ely, how about we do a little fishingpetition? Who can catch the most fish is the winner." Sylvia suggested a small event to be held.


    "What is the prize for the winner, and what is the penalty for the loser?" Elysia was feeling intrigued.


    "The winner will enjoy your cooking, and the loser will clean the fish before the cooking." Sylvia smiled innocently.


    "Uh, I won''t get anything if I win. Let''s just enjoy our short leisure time while waiting for Erina-san''s grandfather toe." Elysia shook her head with a faint smile.

 Chapter 661: Leisure Time Before Ascension (2)

    <h4>Chapter 661: Leisure Time Before Ascension (2)</h4>


    ''Master, the fish here look pretty odd but still look delicious. What kind of fish is that? Why does it have a whisker and look at me like it''s asking for a fight?'' Vanessa pointed her paw at arge fish near the edge of therge pond.


    ''Uhm, I''m sure it''s a catfish, but howe it grows that big? As far as I know, such fish are small to medium in size... Is it possible that the Earth has mutated, and I don''t know about it? Megalodon catfish?'' Elysia looked at the giant catfish. The fish opened and closed its mouth on the water''s surface and continued to stare at Vanessa.


    ''Catfish? Is this an underwater cat species? It doesn''t look like a cat at all. Can I catch it and make it as food?'' Vanessa red at the cocky fish, then turned to her master with an expectant gaze.


    ''Of course. You have a slot to catch fish. Take as much as you want. But not too much because I can''t cook all the fish into a dish, can I?'' Elysia gave Vanessa a head pat.


    "Squawk!" Xero eximed after catching a fish as big as his body. He tore it apart with his ws, bathed in the poor fish''s blood. "Bloods!"


    ''Crazy, Heretic God.'' Vanessa muttered in her mind. The humans might hear the big crow squawking, but that was a psychopathic cry in animalnguage.


    "What grudge does that crow have against fish? Isn''t that how birds eat things?" Erina got goosebumps looking at the strange bird. It was as if she could feel the cmity and disaster from that crow.


    "Just ignore him. He''s probably just upset about something, and the poor fish is his outlet. He''ll be a good boy again after this." Elysia smiled wryly. She simply ignored Xero and went back to fishing.


    "Ely, I''ve got one!" Sylvia pulled her fishing rod, and a fresh fish was caught. It kept thudding as if trying to free itself from the hook, but it was a futile effort.


    "Congrattions. This reminds me of when we were underwater fishing, and you didn''t get any fish, hehe..." Elysia chuckled in amusement.


    "Yeah, the fish in that ce are really picky. They don''t love me, but they''re delicious once cooked. Hey little fish, do you realize how fucked up you are right now?" Sylvia gripped the fish, but the fish just opened its mouth wide as if dumbfounded.


    "Hehe..." Sylvia put the fish into her bucket.


    Meanwhile, Vanessa just stood by the fishing pond. She wants to catch that giant catfish right away, but her target goes to the middle of the pond instead. She couldn''t possibly catch that cocky fish with her innate ability or magic, right?


    "You lousy terrestrial animal, do you want to catch me? Too bad, I''m the mascot of the glory of this ce. Thousands of people have tried it, but they failed miserably. The owner of this ce also loves me very much. I might be the king of fish one day.ter." The catfish is taunted in thenguage of fish.


    "You are just one of the livestock. You dare say that to the predator at the top of the food chain? You are destined to be food. You will see your arrogancee to an end today." Vanessa responded to the taunt with a threat. "Mew, meow... Rawrr!"


    Unfortunately, that exchange only sounded like the cat was meowing to the fish.


    "Hmm..." Elysia could sense Vanessa''s dilemma. She drew her fishing rod and aimed her next pitch at the giant catfish. "Hya!"


    The hook was thrown up and immediately dived down as if forming a curve. It went into the giant catfish''s mouth and got stuck there.


    "Yay, I got it!" Elysia immediately pulled her fishing rod and rolled the strings using the reel.


    "Oh, why is this incident so familiar?" Sylvia muttered under her breath. She remembered the incident where Elysia was pulled into the sea by arge fish. Therefore, she immediately went behind Elysia and helped catch the big fish.


    "Oh, shit. Oh, shit. I''m fucked up. Oow, My mouth is torn, torn! Bloop, bloop." The giant catfish was trying to break free and cried in fishnguage.


    The giant catfish was trying to sever the string or remove the hook. Unfortunately, that hook caught in its jaw, and the poor catfish was being pulled over the edge.


    "Sorry, livestock. I might have ignored you if you weren''t cocky. But, my master has caught you, and we''ll feast on your meat." Vanessa reached out her hands and stuck her ws into the giant catfish. She pulled the fish out of the pond and threw it behind her.


    The other anglers were wide-eyed in surprise, including the fisherman and the manager.


    Such a big fish being pulled out of the pond by such a small cat? That pretty girl received a jackpot on top of that.


    "Hey, look at that pretty girl. She''s just been fishing, and she''s already hit the jackpot."


    "And look at you. You''ve been sitting there for half an hour, and no fish have eaten your bait."


    "Haha, losers will always be losers. Fish also know, and they more attracted to beauties, haha!."


    "Well, that princess just got lucky. Don''t you see that their group use ssy bait? Not like you and your little worm."


    The other anglers muttered amongst each other. However, a particr person felt devastated when he saw the mascot of their fishing spot being pulled out of the pond.


    "No way, it''s Diablo! That girl caught the lord of the pond?" The manager growled. He then gripped the fisherman''s cor with suppressed anger. "You, won''t the fishing rod and string break if you try to catch our mascot? But what''s with that girl? You''ve been feeding the fish this morning, haven''t you?"


    "I, I don''t know, sir! My only duty is to stand guard at this counter, clean the ce, and feed the fish when necessary." The fisherman was overwhelmed with the angry manager.


    The manager immediately approached the girls for Diablo, the giant catfish''s safety.


    "Yay, we did it!" Sylvia grabbed Elysia''s hands and jumped up and down happily.


    "En. It''s a giant fish, and Vann is very pleased with that." Elysia nodded. It was a fish that weighed more than half her body weight, and she was almost dragged into the pond. Luckily, Sylvia helped her just in time.


    Erina covered her mouth in surprise. She looked at the big fish, it was wriggling to get back into the pond, but the cat stepped on the fish to stay on the ground.


    "Excuse me, miss. Congrattions on sessfully catching the monster fish, Diablo. You are entitled to im a surprise prize for it." The manager grasped his hand and smiled despite feeling nervous. Those armed soldiers was a real deal, after all.


    "A prize?" Elysia looked at Erina, but they were both clueless.


    "Yes, it''s a jackpot because you caught our mascot, Diablo, the giant catfish. However, you have to let Diablo back into the pond." The manager tried to bargain, even though there was no regtion or rules.


    "What kind of surprise gift canpensate us for this giant catfish? You don''t have those regtions, and this giant catfish can already be considered our property, right? We''ve paid the entrance fee, and all catch belongs to the angler." Elysia tilted her head slightly.


    "Haha, that''s an unwritten rule in our fishing spot. The surprise gift we offer is an ''all you can eat'' feast at our restaurant next door specifically for your party with the best service. But, please return our mascot back to the water." The manager made an offer that this visitor could not refuse.


    "Hmm?" Elysia asked Vanessa and Sylvia via telepathy. She felt sorry for this manager now.


    "Hum, count yourself lucky, big catfish." Vanessa patted the big fish and went near her master. The other offer was more profitable,pared to one big old fish.


    "Well, we missed another chance to taste Ely''s cooking, but so be it. Now just isn''t the time." Sylvia muttered to herself.


    After that, the manager pushed Diablo back into the pool. He could only breathe a sigh of relief and feel calm now. If the owner knew that Diablo was dead or no longer in this pool, it was goodbye to his job.


    "Alright, this is a voucher for you. Pleasee to our restaurant after you are satisfied with fishing." The manager handed over a piece of paper.


    "..." Elysia just epted that. It was just a check and definitely not an official voucher. "Okay."


    The manager then fled from the vicinity.


    "Let''s go fishing for some more time, then we''ll have lunch at the restaurant. Your elite soldiers will also join the feast. It''s all you can eat, Erina-san!" Elysia gave the ''voucher'' to Erina.


    "Mm, it''s wonderful." Erina put her hands together and smiled.


    They then fished some more fish, then went to the restaurant next to the fishing spot. They no longer needed to catch much fish because a surprise prize was already in hand.


    Unfortunately, the manager could only bite his fingers when he saw that the lucky group had finished a lot of dishes. He was free from one problem, but another loss just came.


    "Damn, that white-haired girl and cat eat so much. Not to mention, those armed soldiers..." The manager muttered after sending that unusual group away.


    "Sir, here''s the bill from their order." A waiter gave a piece of paper to the manager.


    "Yeah, I''ll cover the-, the heck?" The manager saw the bill and was dumbfounded. The required cost exceeds the price for twenty kilos of high-quality fish.

 Chapter 662: Leisure Time Before Ascension (3)

    <h4>Chapter 662: Leisure Time Before Ascension (3)</h4>


    At Elena''s suggestion, Elysia invited Erina to go for a walk in the hustle and bustle of a nearby town while waiting for Erina''s grandfather to arrive.


    After all, Erina was just kidnapped and abused. This girl truly needed extra treatment to get rid of something like trauma.


    "..." Sylvia pouted. She usually held Elysia''s arm, but Erina took her spot. She couldn''t just take Elysia''s other arm because it would cause Elysia trouble.


    However, this ce was quite crowded, and she didn''t want to be separated from Elysia. Thus, she immediately went to Elysia''s side and tugged Elysia''s dress.


    "Hm?" Elysia nced at Sylvia and received an innocent smile.


    ''Elysia, why are you wasting your time walking around here? Will it allow you to find a way to ascend to heaven to hunt down that Ruvoid God?'' Xero couldn''t understand what Elysia wanted to do now. He perched on a high ce while observing Elysia''s group from afar.


    ''We''ll wait as night falls to find out how to ascend to heaven. I know who I can turn to for help with that.'' Elysia reassured the impatient bird.


    ''Alright then. I''ll be watching you from the sky. Beware of those pests and insects. Some of them have bad intentions because of lust and the like.'' Xero reminded and pped his wings to move to another spot.


    ''Thanks for the reminder.'' Elysia nced around briefly. Three beautiful girls were strolling in the downtown area. It was only natural for them to attract people''s attention.


    ''Uh, those armed soldiers are quite far behind at Erina-san''s request. Hopefully, no onees to spoil Rina-san''s mood. We''re trying to keep her from clinging to me because we''re leaving soon.'' Elysia sighed in her mind.


    At that moment, she saw a crowd in the central square area. Lots of incredible vehicles on disy and sexy promotion girls on each car. Many visitors took photos of the cars and the sexy girls, of course.


    "An auto show? Would you like to visit there, Elysia-san?" Erina looked in the direction where Elysia was looking.


    "How about you, Erina-san? It''s still afternoon... Uhm, want to go there before returning to the military base?" Elysia wanted to go there, but not before hearing Erina''s opinion.


    "Mm, let''s go there." Erina nodded in agreement. To be honest, she just wanted to go wherever Elysia took her as she didn''t want to go far from her friend.


    With that being said, Elysia and her friends visited the auto show. They did nothing there but look around while having small talk. However, Elysia suddenly stopped her steps when they arrived at a heavy equipment section.


    She looked at arge vehicle with the ''the tractor of the year'' awardbel on it.


    ''Wow...'' Elysia muttered in her mind. More than five years of experience in the agricultural world made her have a soft spot for agricultural equipment and vehicles.


    ''You ignore those luxury and sports cars but are fascinated by a tractor, Ely? Really, it''s kinda cute and truly you, fufu...'' Elena couldn''t help but chuckle. She forgot that Elysia used to be an agriculture expert.


    ''Hehe, thank you. Few know that this tractor is worth more than BMW and Mercy. This machine is really fierce and powerful. Oh no! If we linger here any further, I might bepelled to buy this tractor sooner orter. Let''s go...'' Elysia shook her head and turned around.


    "Hmm?" Erina could feel the interest in Elysia''s eyes. She had noticed her friend''s expression from the start, but only this big vehicle caught her friend''s attention. It was a bit strange, but she didn''t mind it.


    *Snap* *Snap* *Snap*


    At that moment, the sound of several camera shots along with the shing lights surprised Elysia and her friends.


    A cameraman nodded in satisfaction at the shot, but it wasn''t perfect. He looked at the three gorgeous girls in front of him excitedly. No one would have thought that top-tier promotiondies would be present at an automotive exhibition in a small town like this. "Excuse me, gorgeous promotiondies. Can you pose ande a little closer to this tractor of the year?"


    "Ano..." Erina wanted to exin their situation because there was clearly a misunderstanding.


    However, their bodyguards came to take care of everything.


    "Excuse me, gentlemen. Looks like you all mistook someone and took pictures of the wrong people. Can you delete the pictures you just took?" The team leader tapped one of the cameramen on the shoulder and gave a subtle threatening suggestion.


    "!?" The cameramen were extremely surprised. They never thought in their wildest imagination that armed soldiers would reprimand them like that.


    "These angelic, these angelic beauties are not promotion girls?" The closest cameraman stuttered slightly. He realized that he would be in trouble if he didn''tply with the requests of these military soldiers.


    "The promotion girl for this tractor is over there." The team leader pointed to their opposite side, at the back of the tractor.


    After another reminder, the cameramen immediately deleted the photo they had just taken and fled from there. They didn''t want to offend the youngdies from renowned ns with armed soldiers as bodyguards.


    "Wow, they immediately obeyed and ran away with just a friendly reminder from those soldiers. I was expecting a little drama, but those losers don''t have the balls." Sylvia felt somewhat disappointed for some reason.


    "Hehe, sadly, nothing happened." Elysia chuckled lightly. She then turned to Erina. "Let''s go around one more time ande back. Do you want to know what happened to those bad guys, Erina-san?"


    "No, I don''t care what they will get after falling into the hands of the Japanese military, especially after angering my grandfather. However, I expect severe punishment for that traitor." Erina clenched her fists, but she didn''t feel so angry and annoyed anymore. Maybe spending time with Elysia made her feel a lot calmer?


    "Hm, maybe, ''Seppuku'' punishment? Who knows, but aren''t you curious?" Elysia continued on her way again.


    "Not really." Erin shook her head.


    "Good, you can move on from that incident and take a valuable lesson from it. You can assume those bad guys and that traitor never existed in the first ce." Elysia breathed a sigh of relief after hearing Erina''s statement.


    "En." Erina replied with a meek nod.


    "Ah, uhm, Elysia-san..." Erina suddenly muttered as they were walking back to their car.


    "Hmm?" Elysia turned to Erina with a curious expression. She knew this girl had something to say, and it was necessary.


    "I- can I... What can I do to gain protection from you? Is it possible for me? Please tell me whatever it is, I will fulfill it." Erina stood before Elysia and stated her request thoughtfully.


    "Err..." Elysia was taken aback. Yet, she smiled faintly and gave Erina a head pat. "I don''t know, but I know you''ll be fine. I can''t guarantee that, but I''ll be happy to help you if you''re in trouble. However, please remember that I''m still a human with limitations and imperfections."


    "Here, I''m giving you this bracelet. It''s yourst one, and I won''t forgive you if you lose it. This bracelet will protect you when you need it most, and you shouldn''t take it off carelessly.


    Don''t put this in a pouch for an amulet, either. Wear this on your wrist." Elysia took out an aurora bracelet and attached it to Erina''s wrist.


    It was infused with her magic which would trigger a protective barrier when the user felt threatened by a certain level.


    "Thank you very much, Elysia-san! I will take very good care of it and will not take off this bracelet. Please tell me if you need anything. I will be the first to help you." Erina was pleasantly surprised.


    She felt guilty for losing Elysia''s precious gift, but she didn''t expect that she would get a second chance. On top of that, she was given another bracelet like that!


    "Well, don''t worry too much about it." Elysia heaved a subtle sigh. She had no idea what would happen after this, but she gave her final gift to Erina in case she couldn''t return to Earth anytime soon.


    When Elysia''s group climbed into their humvee, a group of people had just arrived at the auto show. A girl with long ck hair with blue eyes watched the military car leave in surprise.


    She took off her sunsses and asked her bodyguard. "Isn''t that Erina, Minamoto Erina-sama? What is she doing in a small town like this? Mio is nowhere to be seen either... And, who are those two lovely girls with her?"


    "My apologies, but I''m alsopletely clueless. Maybe, she was just taking a walk with her friends and with elite soldiers escort?" The bodyguard was also surprised, but Erina''s group had already left the vicinity.


    "No, I''m sure something happened. Erina-sama won''t be allowed to leave without Mio by her side. Those elite soldiers are no better than Mio. Her grandfather can''t possibly allow that. Above all, I feel curious about the two girls with Erina-sama. I want to clearly see what they are like and their rtionship with Erina-sama. You know that Erina-sama doesn''t have many friends, but just now, I can see she is so close to that ck-haired girl..." The curious girl put her sunsses back on and turned around.


    She no longer wanted to visit this auto show because something big and exciting was happening somewhere.


    "You no longer want to visit the auto show even after a long trip from Tokyo, Minako-sama?" The bodyguard facepalmed. She could smell that trouble was about to happen.


    "No. There''s something much more interesting going on, Yura. Hurry up, and we''ll find out what that interesting thing is. We''ll follow Erina-sama''s car~" Minako got into her car, and they immediately left to catch up with the humvee, which had just left.

 Chapter 663: Ascension to Heaven Realm

    <h4>Chapter 663: Ascension to Heaven Realm</h4>


    When Elysia''s group arrived at the military base, they were guided to a meeting room because someone was already waiting for them.


    A big old man in military uniform was already waiting there, with several senior experts and team elites.


    "Grandfather, you arrived much sooner than I thought." Erina immediately put on her gloves and went to hug her grandfather.


    "Thank goodness, thank heavens you''re okay. We flew at maximum speed to get here." Mitsuzuka just hugged his granddaughter tightly. He felt very grateful and happy to see his granddaughter in good condition.


    Elysia looked at Sylvia and vice versa. They just smiled in silence and waited for the reunion to take ce.


    Momentster, Erina took a step back, and her grandfather also released her.


    "Thank you for saving my granddaughter from those criminals, Elysia, Sylvia. We owe you so much for this." Mitsuzuka didn''t hesitate to give a bow of gratitude.


    "That''s not a problem, General Mitsuzuka-sama. Despite all that, have those bad guys been interrogated?" Elysia waved her hand in front of her face.


    "Yeah, they are a group of traitors from the militaries of various countries who are working with a big boss of a drug dealer in Russia. The investigation and interrogation process is still ongoing." Mitsuzuka straightened his back and nodded.


    "All right, then... Erina-san, can you return my smartphone? I want to show something to your grandfather and all. It might not be much, but it might be useful." Elysia extended her hand towards Erina.


    "Um, sure." Erina returned Elysia''s smartphone. After that, she spoke to a soldier behind her. "Has my phone number been recovered? I want it now."


    "Yes, Erina-sama. The card is already on the table over there. A spare smartphone has also been provided as per your request." The soldier pointed his hand at the table.


    "Thank You." Erina nodded and went to get that smartphone. She had to reset all her ounts and make sure her contacts recovered.


    It would be a problem if she lost all of it, especially Elysia''s contact number. This number was the one stored on Elysia''s smartphone, after all.


    At that moment, the door suddenly opened. A girl in a white uniform looked so desperate for something. Still, she immediately felt relief when she noticed Erina was in the room.


    "Erina-sama, Erina-sama, I, I''m so grateful to see the tone is in good condition. It was all my fault... I''ve failed as your private bodyguard. Due to my negligence, you were misled by that traitor and kidnapped. I deserve severe punishment. No, let me pay for my sins with my life!" Mio knelt before Erina to express everything she was feeling. Yet, she took out a small dagger as if she was about tomit suicide.


    "M-Mio!" Erina eximed inplete shock.


    However, Elysia suddenly kicked Mio''s arm from behind, and the dagger was grabbed by Sylvia.


    "Have you lost your mind? If you want to atone for your sins, then there are a thousand ways for you to make amends for what happened to Erina-san. Suicide is just an act to escape from responsibilities and problems. Are you so cowardly, and you would do that in front of us? Please calm yourself down, Mio-san." Elysia gave a little lecture.


    "Sshhh, shh, I''m fine, thanks to Elysia-san and Sylvia-san. Don''t me yourself too much for failing to protect me, Mio. None of us would have thought that someone from the elite team would betray us for purely personal gain. No one mes you, and you have to forgive yourself. We were all careless towards our own people at that time without knowing the threat was around us from the start." Erina crouched down, hugged Mio, and gave a few pats on the back.


    "Here, this video is what I wanted to show you." Elysia handed her smartphone to Erina''s grandfather.


    A video about those bad guys'' conversation was shown there. Mitsuzuka couldn''t hide his angry expression, but he didn''t let the fury swallow him from within.


    Those criminals have only one destiny at this point, which was not a pleasant one.


    Mitsuzuka took a deep breath to regain his calm, then he took out his smartphone. "Very well, thanks for filming this before your heroics, Elysia. I need a copy of this video. Hold on."


    "Sure." Elysia didn''t mind.


    Finished sending the video, Mitsuzuka returned Elysia''s smartphone.


    "Ah, Elysia-san, I sent a message with my newly restored number. Did it reach you?" Erina raised her hand for attention.


    "Uhm, yes, your text message reached me." Elysia checked the message she had just received and smiled.


    The door suddenly opened with a bang. This time, the culprit wasn''t a human but a long-tailed raven.


    Victor flew in andnded near Elysia. She brought a fairlyrge pouch.


    "Finally, I found you, Elysia. This is thepensation I talked about that night, and I want you to return my sanctuary bracelet now." Victor pushed the pouch near Elysia''s feet and looked up.


    "Hm? Did you fly from Ennd here, Victor?" Elysia tugged at her sleeve and took off a white bracelet on her forearm. She crouched down and handed it to Victor. "Here, this is your sanctuary bracelet."


    "Holy! You have a lot of top-tier artifact bracelets?" Victor widened her eyes in surprise and put her Sanctuary Bracelet around her neck. It was like a ne now.


    Elysia just replied with a faint smile. She just remembered that Elena attached the divine bracelets to her forearm.


    Victor looked left and right before continuing to speak. "I flew here on a Japanese ne I met on my flight route. Oh, right. The British also seem to have been sent here to apologize for what happened to you at Morgan''s mansion."


    "I see, but please forgive me because I can''t entertain them. They can do their apology some other time, but not now." Elysia shook her head because she didn''t want to wait any longer.


    There was an important mission on schedule. Erina was fine with mental stability, so now was the time for her group to leave.


    "Well, that''s your right. Here, please take this, and you have nothing to lose. I put a lot of valuable objects that are very rare, much less in this day and age." Victor pushed the pouch near Elysia''s feet again.


    "Mm, thank you." Elysia took the pouch and gave it to Sylvia.


    After that, she faced everyone. "Apparently, that''s all from us. We still have something to do after this, and it wouldn''t be good for us to dy it any longer. With that being said, we need to excuse ourselves."


    "Do you need transport or assistance? We have some of the fastest vehicles if you need one." Mitsuzuka offered a favor.


    "Thanks for the concern, but it''s not necessary. See youter." Elysia waved her hand, but it seemed to be aiming at Erina.


    "Ely, Elysia-san, I will look forward to our next meeting. At that time, allow me to express my gratitude to you." Erina put her hand on her upper chest.


    "Mm, I''ll be really looking forward to it." Elysia smiled slightly withplex feelings. Yet, she simply turned around and left the room. Sylvia followed behind her.


    "Oh, I have some other business too. Goodbye, Japanese soldiers." Victor raised her wing and flew out of the room.


    Elysia and Sylvia walked through the corridor and out of the building. They went to a remote ce and instantly disappeared from anyone''s sight.


    "They disappeared? A disguise technique to camouge themselves with the surroundings?" Victor perched on a tree branch and wondered about what had just happened.


    *Squawk!*


    The sound of arge pitch-ck crow made Victor somewhat startled. That big crow flew from the top of the building into the sky, but it disappeared without a trace in the blink of an eye.


    "What the hell is that?" Victor wondered, but no one could answer her.


    Meanwhile, Elysia used invisibility to go to a remote ce on the ntation, which was quite far from the military base.


    "So, what''s your n? It''s not night yet, but we''d better move our n forward. I want to destroy this magic seal as soon as possible." Xero looked at the ck rune bracelet tattoo on his left leg.


    "We can remove our magic seal in the heaven realm." Elysia took out some spirit stones to meditate for a while.


    "Do you know how we get there?" Xero replied.


    "I don''t know, but I know someone who can help us with that. Please give me some time to meditate." Elysia sat in a seiza position and closed her eyes.


    Xero looked at Sylvia and Vanessa, but they were just waiting near Elysia. Therefore, he can''t do anything other than waiting either.


    He felt a little envious of the Goddesses, who hide possibly in the bracelets in Elysia''s forearm. They were still free without dealing with this world''s magic seal.


    Two minutester, Elysia ended her meditation session. She looked at the ck rune tattoo on her left forearm and immediately removed the seal. Several energy fibers immediately came to seal her magic back, but she countered it by setting up a barrier.


    ''What do you want?'' The Earth God''s voice sounded in Elysia''s mind.


    ''Earth God, we want to go to the heaven realm now to find the Ruvoid God. He is a creature full of dangerous curses. Can you help us?'' Elysia got straight to the point.


    ''Very well, I will ask someone to help you go to the heaven realm. You just have to wait there and let me seal your magic again. You may remove the seal after entering the heaven realm.'' Earth God readily agreed.


    Elysia then revoked her barrier, and her magic was sealed again. At that moment, an energy fluctuation urred, and a glowing white creature descended from the sky andnded a few meters near her.

 Chapter 664: First Heaven

    <h4>Chapter 664: First Heaven</h4>


    A robust, big white horse pped its wings andnded gracefully. The sheen of white light that enveloped the winged horse seemed to indicate that it was a sacred beast from the heaven realm that hade at the request of the Earth God.


    "Unicorn without a horn on the head?" Sylvia muttered in admiration.


    "It''s more of a pegasus. Mm, that''s unmistakable. One of those mythological creatures, the pegasus." Elysia also felt amazed. As it turned out, mythological and sacred beasts did exist, but only not in the same dimension as humans.


    "Neigh!" The pegasus urged the girls to climb on his back with a gesture.


    "Master, he wants us to get on his back soon. A third party might see us." Vanessa helped to trante.


    ''Ely, ask Earth God for confirmation first.'' Elena reminded.


    ''Um, okay.'' Elysia immediately did that. She had to know that this pegasus hade at Earth God''s orders or not.


    ''The answer to your question is correct. The pegasus came at my request. You can go to heaven realm with his help.'' Earth God responded without dy.


    ''All right, thank you very much, Earth God. Then, see you again.'' Elysia nodded happily. The connection between her and the Earth God was then severed.


    Elysia went closer to the pegasus. The horse looked more prominent than she thought, and she couldn''t just get up there. After all, there was no saddle or footing to climb on.


    The pegasus noticed the girl''s troubled expression. Therefore, ity down on the ground.


    "Thank you for your consideration." Elysia stroked the pegasus''s back appreciatively. She then sat at the front in a sideways position, and Sylvia sat behind her like a horseman.


    "Why do you like sitting in that position, Ely? It''s simr to when we rode Vanessa a few weeks ago." Sylvia wrapped her arms around Elysia''s waist. She had to make sure Elysia didn''t fall while they were flying.


    "It''s okay..." Elysia looked at her dress. Her skirt would definitely lift up to her groin if she sat astride like Sylvia. Meanwhile, Sylvia was OK without exposing so much skin because of a pair of stockings.


    Vanessa was in the front because she was still under her master''s care. Still, a particr big crow ruined herfortable spot because the Heretic God was perched in front of her.


    "Elysia, use your invisible talisman." Xero reminded as the pegasus stood up.


    Elysia just nodded and took out a talisman. She held it between her two fingers and activated the magic stored there.


    *Swoosh*


    The pegasus pped its wings and flew into the sky in just the blink of an eye. Their flying speed was beyond measure because they seemed to change dimensions, and the scenery suddenly changed.


    They were previously in the ntation area, but they were now in a beautiful forest above the clouds.


    "Teleport?" Elysia muttered while looking left and right.


    "Neigh." The horsey back on the ground to allow the passengers to get off its back.


    "Mm, thanks for the ride. By the way, where are we now?" Elysia got off the pegasus.


    "Neigh, night." The pegasus stood up again when all the passengers had disembarked. It looked up, then at the white cat.


    "Master, this is the first dimension of the heaven realm. There are still six other realms up there. We can start looking for the world''s threat from here and ascend to the upper realm by flying through the sky." Vanessa tranted the pegasus''s words once again.


    "I see... So, it''s the seven realms of heaven, otherwise known as the seven heavens. I''ve studied it before, and the hell realm also has seven realms, right? We''ll start looking for the Ruvoid God from this first heavenly dimension." Elysia put her hand on her chin and nodded in understanding.


    After that, she stroked the pegasus one more time and spoke in English. "Thank you. You can go back to what you were previously doing. We''ll start looking for that world''s threat from here."


    "Neigh!" The pegasus nodded and turned around. It pped its wings, flew through the sky, and disappeared behind the clouds.


    "Vann, that''s not a stallion. The pegasus just now is genderless." Elysia mumbled softly and petted the cat in her arms.


    "Mm, I just saw it too, master. That pegasus doesn''t have that big private part, but its voice like a stallion." Vanessa replied somewhat absentmindedly. She could only think that winged horse had beenpletely neutered.


    ''E-eh? Earth has seven realms for heaven and hell? Why does this world have so many alternate dimensions for a with minimal magic intensity? We were previously in the underworld, right? Is that realm the firstyer of hell?'' Rhea was shocked by the revtion that Elysia had just said.


    ''I don''t think so. The underworld is a separate dimension before hell. We didn''t see any hellfire, did we? Oh no, looks like we have a wider search zone. What if the Ruvoid God is not in the heaven realm but is in the hell realm?'' Elena held her forehead as if she had sudden dizziness.


    ''There''s so much work to do if we explore the fourteen different realms. We only have about five days until Nell and the others are at their most difficult point. They will be dealing head-on with the deadly curse without an antidote. What shall we do, Master Elysia?'' Rhea is aware of the gravity of the situation.


    It was okay if they weren''t constrained by time, but reality said otherwise.


    ''Uhh, let''s test our luck in these five days. If we can''t find the Ruvoid God anywhere within five days, we have no other choice. We will still return to Vrelenia and return to Earth again when all the ursed creatures in Vrelenia have been exterminated. What do you think?'' Elysia took a deep breath and let it out slowly.


    ''That''s the best solution we have right now. We are not responsible for situations that are beyond our control. Let''s just try to the best of our ability. All right, it''s time for us to act. Ely, you can start by removing the Earth God''s magic seal.'' Elena expressed her agreement.


    With that being said, Elysia meditated for a while to get a bit of magic energy. After that, she removed the ck rune tattoo on her left forearm.


    As the magic seal disappeared, Elysia could feel her own power again.


    "Wow, you can easily remove that magic seal? Hey, remove my seal too." Xero was amazed when he saw how easy it was for Elysia to eliminate the seal.


    "Sure, everyone will have a turn. Please show me your left w." Elysia crouched down and stretched out her hand.


    Xero just went closer and put his left foot onto Elysia''s hand. It only took Elysia two seconds to break the seal. Then, Elysia proceeded to remove Sylvia and Vanessa''s seal.


    ''Rhea, it''s time for you to leave the Nature Realm, right? Ely can''t help you recover if you stay there all the time.'' Elena reminded Rhea of the crux of the matter on the other side.


    ''Ah-mm, you''re right, Master Elena. I would be much more helpful if I was outside the world.'' Rheapletely agreed. She said goodbye to her mother, then asked Elysia to open the Nature Realm''s portal.


    "Fwaah... The air here is so fresh and amazing. Earth''s heaven realm is magnificent and cannot bepared to its human realm." Rhea took a deep breath with a beaming expression.


    "You are so smol, the Goddess of Nature. Is that your method of preserving the remaining of your divine energy?" Xero feels superior for several reasons. The Goddess ranked third in the Divine Order, and the one she feared the most was now just looking like a helpless toddler.


    "Yep, I can''t deny it. But, it won''t take long because I have someone I can rely on." Rhea stretched out her hands, and Elysia carried her with a smile.


    "Hmm?" Xero could have interpreted the unspoken truth of that statement, but that just confused him a bit. "You''re no longer a parasite to the Tree of Life? Is that real? So, you''re making Elysia your host now?"


    "Tic, please don''t say things like that. I''m warning you." Elena materialized next to Elysia. She folded her arms and looked at Xeroi with a superior arrogance.


    "You all conspired to use that nickname to refer to my new title? Tch." Xero didn''t want to bring up the issue anymore and immediately changed the topic. He knew that he would be fucked up if he offended these girls.


    "Whoa, we are a whole group now, and we will explore heaven together in full force. Vann, you can be a winged tiger when we engage in battleter. I can see exciting things about to happen from now on, hehe." Sylvia rubbed her hands together with an excited chuckle.


    *Coo!*


    A white creature came out of nowhere andnded on a tree branch near Elysia''s group. Elysia and the others were just about to move away from the beautiful forest, but a chirp from a dove made them pause for a moment.


    "I am an emissary from the seventh heaven. I carry a message and a mission." The dove pecked at the scroll tied to its feet and threw it at the Golden Goddess.


    "Hmm?" Elena unrolled the small paper roll and narrowed her eyes. All the writing on the little scroll was extra mini, and she had a little trouble reading all the messages even though they were written in English.


    "I see, so you''re here to escort us and monitor our activities. Am I right?" Elena summed up the entire message on the scroll.


    "I''ll be giving my regr reports, but I''m also in charge of delivering the two-way message as you may need help from heaven. I am Dave, the sacred dove of the Divine Association. Earth Mother has already informed us of your situation and identity. Wee to the first heaven." In the introduction, Dave spread his left-wing and put his other wing in front of his chest.

 Chapter 665: Divine Association and Council

    <h4>Chapter 665: Divine Association and Council</h4>


    "Wait, you mentioned earlier that the one who told the Divine Association about us was Earth Mother, correct?" Elena raised her hand.


    "That is true." Dave nodded.


    "Is the Earth Mother you refer to is the same one who governs Earth''s human realm?" Elena felt that something was wrong with their understanding here. The Earth God had a neutral, male-leaning voice, but this Dave referred to him as Earth Mother?


    "Earth Mother is the absolute ruler of the human realm''s sky and earth. We heavenly beings even have to obey her rules if we are in her domain. The same applies to beings of other realms, without exception." Dave replied in a neutral tone.


    "That''s Earth Mother, not Earth God? He is the Earth itself, right? While other realms such as heaven, hell, and underworld are alternate dimensions that Earth has?" Elena pursed her lips. She was feeling a bit confused now because the more she knew, the moreplicated Earth itself became


    "We don''t care about gender like mortal beings. It could be Earth God, or maybe Earth Mother depending on his or her will. She can be anything she wants. However, God-King always uses the pronoun Earth Mother to refer to her. Thus, we all followed the God-King for it." Dave tilted his head slightly.


    After that, Elena nced at Elysia and Rhea. After their brief telepathic discussion, they agreed to let Dave monitor them. It was alsoing with heaven''s help, after all.


    "Hum-mm~ Very well, I hope our search will be easier with the help of the heavens and your Divine Association. Let me ask this before anything else, has anything strange happened in thest week or two? Something that might involve unknown evil energy or the arrival of a foreign entity outside the Earth''sws." Elena raised her index finger for attention.


    "Hm, I presume Persy hasn''t told you anything yet. However, regarding your question... Yes, there has been quite a bit of chaos throughout the heaven realms in thest one to two weeks." Dave replied and looked up.


    "Please borate to us about what you just said, Dave." Elena was interested in listening. That might lead them to a clue about the Ruvoid God.


    "In the heaven realms, there exists a neutral institution in charge of keeping the world''sws as they should be. That neutral institution is called the Council, an authority on the same level as the God-King. However, an oddity urred without anyone knowing how or why." Dave exined a bit and took a moment of pause.


    "Hmm-mm." Elena was just waiting for the continuation.


    "Everything became critical when the Council held an event that shook the heaven realms and involved the human realm. They named it the God Game, a deathmatch that required the gods to have a human team worth sixteen chess pieces. The God Game will be held next month, and right now, the Gods who are tempted by the prize are doing their best to form a human team.


    Our Divine Association has just formed to oppose the Council and the God Game. The God King has also implicated himself due to the gravity of the situation." Dave summed up the whole situation straight to the point.


    "Council, Divine Association, God Game? As a neutral party with a noble task, would the Council possibly hold such a thing? What kind of rewards do they offer? It seems the situation in the heaven realms is moreplicated than we thought." Elysia put her hand to her chin while digesting the information she had just received.


    "Exin the current situation to us. This might lead us to a conjecture that we fear is happening in the heaven realms." Elena told Dave to keep talking. She should know more about the situation.


    Dave thenplied with the request and exined the situation of the heaven realms. However, it was only to the extent of the conflict between the Council and the Divine Association.


    ''Ely, is it possible the Ruvoid God is the real mastermind behind the Council''s sudden odd change?'' Elena conveyed her suspicions.


    ''The possibility is high. We seem to need to confirm that as soon as possible. It was extremely odd for a neutral institution consisting of top-tier Gods to hold such a ridiculous event. I''m sure that next month there will be a bloodbath between groups on Earth''s surface. The innocent can be affected whether they are ready or not.'' Elysia had the same suspicion as Elena.


    ''Shall we go directly to check on the Council? The God Game is beyond suspicious. Moreover, it came from the guardians of the world''sws. The divine prizes and mortal prizes, what they can get from this God Game is beyond myprehension.'' Elena suggested while holding her forehead.


    ''Let''s start from there.'' Elysiapletely agreed. After that, she shared all the information she received with her group in the Vreleniannguage.


    "Wow, are we involved in a sh with the God faction? This is interesting. Although Earth''s magic is weaker than Vrelenia, this is the Earth''s Gods we are talking about. Nee, Ely, do you know anyone in the heaven realms?" Sylvia became overly excited.


    "I don''t have many friends." Elysia avoided questions with ambiguous answers.


    "Then what are we waiting for? The clue is in hand, and the Ruvoid God is probably plotting a grand scheme there. I want to wipe him out once and for all!" Xero spread his wings upwards with a cry as if he would beat someone to a pulp.


    "Wait, do you think we are ready for a divine sh now? The one we might face is not only the weakened Ruvoid God but also the entire Council. He might have nted his roots there and manipted everything from the background. It was what those creatures frequently did during their invasion of our world, Vrelenia. Please listen to me for a moment because I have an idea if our guess is correct." Rhea shook her head because she had another opinion.


    After that, Rhea exined her n in detail. It was like a baby step at a time. They would approach and investigate the Council with camouge. Nothing would be done in a hurry to warrant their operation''s sess.


    "So, the Council is in the seventh heaven, right? Let''s prepare ourselves while exploring each level of the Earth''s heaven realms. Perhaps, we wille across something unexpected. That''s not guaranteed that the Ruvoid God is the mastermind behind the Council''s sudden change." Rhea looked at everyone''s expressions. She was d no one raised any objections, including Xero.


    "Hm, it''s more effective if we call our total battle prowess. You and Tic are not in a good state to engage in a divine sh. Let''s do this in a structured and nned manner. As the ancients once said, haste is sin." Elena nodded in understanding.


    "Well, I can''t beat him if I present myself as a pathetic bird like this. I need to re-form my body as soon as possible." Xero looked at his current body with a sigh.


    "Let''s go! We have sevenyers of heaven to explore!" Sylvia raised her hand with enthusiasm. She also raised the cat''s hand in her arms.


    "Miaw." Vanessa rolled her eyes.


    "We''ll go incognito. Don''t shout like that again." Elysia reminded and took out her Gravy Ark. They all boarded it, and flew away from the beautiful forest in invisibility.


    Xero meditated, and Rhea sat on Elysia''sp to recover herself in a recovery formation. And, of course, Elysia assisted Rhea with everything.


    Meanwhile, a burly old man in a white robe was observing the sea of clouds with a thought in mind. There was a crown with a golden shimmer on top of his head to clearly signify his status.


    An angelnded behind him with a scroll of light in hand. "My King, I''vee to bring you a report from Dave, the Dove."


    "Hmm." The God-King simply stretched out his hand to the side, and the scroll of yellow light flew into his hand. He reads the report in its entirety before it disintegrates into particles. "Alright, Dave, back to your task. Your avatar should guide them properly because they might be the key to solving these problems."


    "Yes, My King." The angel stood up and flew away.


    "Why is Earth Mother so wary of them and giving us several warnings regarding them? Are they divine entities from another world? However, this is the heaven realms withpletely different worldws." The God-King muttered to himself.


    "However, they should be on our side and will help us fight against the Council and that ridiculous God Game. I will see what they can do here with great interest. What will happen to the Councilter, hmm... I wonder? Hoho-ho~" The God King stroked his beard and walked away with a wide grin on his face.


    The changes at the Council were still remaining a mystery, but the threats that came were real. Not to mention the Gods and Goddesses who were tempted by the God Game''s divine prize. The arrival of this group of divine entities from another world would probably solve all of these problems as the possible cause was also from another world.

 Chapter 666: Heretic God is Triggered

    <h4>Chapter 666: Heretic God is Triggered</h4>


    It was the second day since Elysia, and her group arrived in heaven realms. During that time interval, all they did was explore the world above the sky while scanning for any curse energy, meditating, eating, resting, and sleeping.


    "Dave, where are we now?" Elysia asked while looking up at the golden sky. She felt they were close to the seventh heaven, but she felt a bit exhausted. Exploring the threeyers of heavens in a day was quite tiring.


    "We only need to ascend one more heaven, and we will arrive at the seventh heaven. We can visit the Divine Association, the God-King, and the Council. I''m sorry to say this, but isn''t it time for all of you to tell me about your next ns?" Dave also looked up and answered confidently.


    "For now, we want to rest first. It is gettingte, and we are afraid that a sh will ur tomorrow morning." Elysia muttered softly.


    "You all n to head straight to the Council? I suggest that you go to the Divine Association first." Dave tilted his head slightly.


    "We''ll go thereter, after confirming something in the Council. We don''t need to go too far into their territory as we will only scan for any curse energy. Curse-bearing creatures cannot escape our scanning even if they use perfect disguise or camouge." Elena stroked the adorable little girl''s head on Elysia''sp. Rhea was still not fully recovered due to the ineffective recovery time in thest two days.


    "I see... This ce is safe and perfect if you want to spend the night in the open." Dave nodded and pped his wings. He flew to a nearby tree and perched there.


    Momentster, Sylvia came over with a basket full of fresh fruit and vegetables. A cat and arge crow also approached, carrying a sack.


    "Ely, everyone, we''ve returned with lots of heavenly food ingredients~ They''re all free." Sylvia waved her hand high with a radiant smile on her face.


    "Wee back, Sylvi, Vann, Tic. Would you like to have dinner with all the ingredients from your jungle exploration?" Elysia waved her hand in reply.


    "Hehe, why not, Ely? All of Earth''s heavenly foods are free and easy to obtain. Everything is delicious and superb. Heavenly ingredients cooked with your divine cooking skills will produce ultimate-tier cuisine at the top of the majestic pyramid." Sylvia drolled just to imagine it. These two days were indeed a culinary revelry in the form of an exploration of paradise, if she may say so.


    "Okay, let''s camp here. You will all help with the cooking, or there will be no servings for you." Elysia smiled in amusement because of Sylvia''s unique presuppositions.


    "Mkay~" Sylvia agreed, and Vanessa repeatedly nodded in response.


    While Xero only gave a silent approval. At least, what he would eat here was much better than those spirit seeds.


    At the camping and open dinner held by the Elysia group, a group of winged people happened to be crossing the area. They were chasing a small snake that was flying like aet.


    "Hey, what''s that over there?" Xero squinted his eyes while looking up. He could see some foreign creatures were passing in the sky far above.


    "That... Is that a bird?" Vanessa muttered.


    "No, it''s a whiteet." Sylvia put her hand to her forehead to block the twilight light.


    "Aet being chased by a group of angels?" Rhea hesitated and looked up as well.


    "Are they chasing a fugitive from heaven? Do we need to help them?" Elysia asked for Elena''s opinion.


    "Well, just leave them with their heavenly affairs. Look at Dave, he''s from the Divine Association, but he''s still chilling up there." Elena shook her head and pointed her finger at the nearby dove.


    "Hmm, let''s just watch them with great interest. I''ll butcher that white snake if it dares to mess up my dinner party." Xero snorted and went back to his job of chopping up the meats, fruits, and vegetables.


    If it was the past him, he would obviously not do such a thing. However, his inner desire and ego sumbed miserably two days ago when he ate the heavenly ingredients that Elysia cooked. He didn''t want to admit it, but he couldn''t deny it either.


    The entire Devil Race would probably be surprised to see how a Devil God, now a Heretic God, would help a human cook some cuisines as if he no longer possessed a sovereign''s arrogance or superiority.


    Unfortunately, the chase in the sky in the distance somehow got closer to Elysia''s camp in the forest.


    *Pew* *Pew* *Pew*


    The angels cast light magic to catch the little white snake. However, it was tough because the little snake flew so fast and agile in dodging.


    *Bam!*


    A stray light strikended a few meters from Elysia''s camp. A small shockwave urred.


    *Swoosh*


    Rhea was tasting a small bowl of heavenly chowder, but the blow came without any prior notice. It was a pretty weak st and harmless, but her small bowl fell to the ground.


    *Ssh*


    The heavenly chowder sshed onto Xero. He was just minding his own business, but now everything was intolerable.


    "Damn it!" Xero looked at the wasted food with his bloodshot eyes and shouted in anger.


    "It wasn''t on purpose, I''m-" Rhea was about to apologize, but Xero immediately flew into the sky at high speed. "I''m sorry, hm? He mad at them?"


    "Fufu, I thought he was furious because he was sshed by the hot soup, but it seems the cause is something else. Every bit of Elysia''s cooking is precious, and these heavenly ingredients shouldn''t be wasted." Elena covered her mouth and looked up.


    "Mm, every pure energy contained here is a treasure for recovery." Rhea nodded in understanding and stirred the heavenly chowder. She had to make sure this dish was cooked to perfection, just like Elysia''s instructions.


    Everyone then looked up. The sh urred a few hundred meters up there. However, a sh of shadow suddenly joined the chaos.


    "You shall bear my wrath!" Xero spreads its wings with pitch-ck mes smoldering around him. He instantly beat all the individuals in the sky, without exception.


    He was only less than a quarter of his prime strength, but his dark magic was superior before these light attribute creatures. The battle ended with the crow as the sole winner.


    No one was killed, but a squad of angels fell to the ground with multiple burns and bruises.


    The white snake was the one who suffered the most severe injuries because Xero thought all problems came from this snake.


    "Hmph! You are all weak, but you all dare to invite my wrath. Pathetic. Count you lucky because my business down there is not finished." Xero threw the white snake at the angels on the ground and returned to Elysia''s group. The kitchen business wasn''t done, and his time was too precious.


    *Thud*


    The pitiful snake fell to the ground and bounced slightly.


    "What, what''s with that ck eagle... How could hemit such violence so cruelly? A devil in heaven? How could that happen?" The white snake convulsed and muttered in agony. His entire body was burning, and it really hurt. But he couldn''t move because of the devil''s signature evil energy.


    "My apologies for the inconvenience and the violence. I''m currently with the distinguished guests, and your shes at an inappropriate time. O angels, the runaway God has been brought down. You can restrain him now and take him to the Divine Association. We need to direct, enlighten, and guide the lost to the right path." Davended near the angry and upset angels. He exined things casually.


    "That''s you, Dave? Distinguished guests? Even if that''s true, that pitch-ck bird is an evil devil that attacked us for no reason! I Virza, the God of Virtue, won''t ept this!" One of the angels took off his disguise with rage. He pointed his finger at the bird who was cutting some food.


    "That''s because your magic fell near us. He was furious, and you became an outlet for his anger. Let''s count that as peace because he helped you bring down the runaway God. This is only for your information; do not offend them because they are foreign divine entities with an unknown powerfulw. The Earth Mother even warned the God-King to be careful, and I am here to escort them to the seventh heaven." Dave tried his best to mediate and reconcile the situation.


    "It''s just a minor burn. Would you like some help to heal your wounds? Our little Tic has avoided inflicting serious injuries, for you to know." Elena heaved a subtle sigh and came to face the winged people.


    "No, there''s no need. We need to take the God who escaped to rehab immediately. I''ll reconfirm your information just now, Dave. See youter." Virza gave a signal to his angels to restrain the white snake.


    The angels then put the white snake into the cage of light. They then flew away.


    "This will never end! The God Game can''t be stopped by you all! There are still so many Gods and Goddesses from fourteen realms involved in the Council''s great event! You all just- mgff!" The white snake called out like a madman, but it didn''tst long because a wisp of light silenced his mouth.


    "You can talk when we arrive at the base. For now, please remain silent. The Council has misguided you all with deception." Virza sighed and continued to fly through the golden sky.


    Elena and everyone else just watched the group of angels leave until there was nothing more to see but the golden sky.

 Chapter 667: The Night Before Going to Council

    <h4>Chapter 667: The Night Before Going to Council</h4>


    "Is that how your association caught the Gods and Goddess who took part in the God Game? It was very ineffective, and your association wouldn''t be able to hold back all those involved from the fourteen realms, right? The participants from that event were probably over a hundred." Elena folded her arms and nced at Dave.


    "Yeah, I can''t deny that it''s an ineffective method. However, there''s not much we can do at this point. Everyone involved in the God Game goes into seclusion and hiding while inciting the humans to be their chess pieces." Dave heaved a subtle sigh.


    "Is the white snake just an avatar? That was the angel team from your association tasked with capturing the spotted Gods? They looked troubled." Elena shook her head.


    "They are not our best team because they are only in charge of capturing the avatar. While the more powerful group captures the real God simultaneously." After saying that, Dave flew back to the tree and perched on a branch.


    "Well, that would be quite a task. Did COuncil brainwash the Gods and Goddesses who participated in the God Game with some ruse? It won''t be answered until we find out everything at the Council tomorrow morning." Elena muttered back beside Elysia.


    "Hehe, we don''t need to get too involved in heavenly matters. Our subjective is only one at this point, right?" Elysia smiled sweetly. She did not want to involve herself in all other external matters because their time was limited.


    "Mm, you''re right, Ely. Suppose the Ruvoid God is indeed the mastermind behind the Council''s change. In that case, we might be able topletely change the situationter." Elena shrugged her shoulders slightly and put the matter aside.


    "Hehe, I''m done with my share. Hum-mm~ Everything looks delicious. No wonder Tic was furious because he got spilled hot chowder, hmm, hum-mm~" Sylvia put the pot on the pic mat and sat down while humming.


    "It''s a pic at dusk. Now that''s all set, and it''s time for dinner." Elysia put her hands together happily. She then lit severalnterns around them for light.


    After that, everyone had a hearty dinner with heavenly food rich in spirit power. Only Dave did not join and just waited from the side as if on duty as a watch bird.


    A few momentster, a small animal came uninvited because of the delicious aroma. The air barrier that Elysia put up couldn''t even prevent the little creature from getting close.


    "Hum-mm~ A delicious and tempting aroma. I thought there was a trap here, but it turns out that a group of Goddesses is having a pic in the open air? Hehe, can I join in?" A small ck bat flew over with a sparkling gaze.


    "A winged rat or a bat? You speak Japanese, hm? How can you smell the food here even though we are protected by an air barrier, little one? You reek of dark energy. Are you from hell?" Elena raised her eyebrows. She knew this tiny creature was a Goddess, but not from heaven.


    "Wi, winged rat!? I am currently a darkness bat. I am Darkness, the rule of Darkness Realm. An air barrier like that won''t get in my way, hehe." Darkness went to get a bowl of food as if she was part of the group, but a big crow suddenly kicked her away.


    "I don''t share food with you. Go away and nevere back." Xero grumbled and secured his bowl.


    "Hey! That''s hurt and beyond rude, you damned crow! What''s with that Crow God? He''s also using obscure, unknownnguage." Darkness flew towards the other side, but a girl with long ck hair kindly beckoned her toe closer.


    "Here, if you would like to dine with us. However, we would like to know a few things from you. Can you fulfill my request?" Elysia offered the little bat a bowl of warm food.


    "Woah, finally a civilized Goddess. I can fulfill your request very well if you offer me at least three delicacies." Darkness made a bargain and raised three fingers.


    "You can eat until you''re full if suppliesst. How about it?" Elysia threw an offer that was impossible to refuse.


    "Deal!" Darkness backed away slightly and turned into particles of darkness. Still, the particles quickly regrouped and took the form of a devildy with bat wings on her back.


    "..." Elysia and everyone else went silent for a moment. However, Elysia was more concerned about what was wrong with the devil''s minimal yet seductive swimsuit. It was definitely not a dress.


    "A subus? Yes, she''s definitely a subus, the lust demon. You''ve epted the offer and feel free to eat while we chat for a while. We want to know the situation in hell." Elena looked at the devil once more and nced at Elysia.


    "She is the Goddess of Darkness..." Elysia muttered under her breath.


    "Yep, I''m the Goddess of Darkness. Please don''t confuse me with that lowly lust demon. What do you want to know about hell? I just happened toe from there." Darkness scooped up her food and devoured it. "Mm, yummy. Even though heavenly and hellish food is one thing, this food really is on a different level of delicacy."


    "It''s you again, the devil. I thought you were banished from heaven because you are no longer useful." Dave babbled mockingly.


    "Oh, it''s you, Dave, the Dove. No one will think you''re mute if you keep quiet." Darkness only nced at the dove andpletely ignored him.


    "Has anything strange happened in hell in the past week or two? Your realm is somewhere in hell?" Elysia asked in a friendly tone. It would save them a lot of time if this informant knew many things.


    Darkness was silent for a moment as she recalled a few things. "Strange thing? Hmm, I think hell is pretty weird in the first ce. Actually, my Darkness Realm is somewhere between the underworld and hell. So I''m not always up to date on what''s going on there."


    "I see, but the heavens conflict between the newly formed Divine Association and the Council. Did something big like that happen in hell?" Elysia tried to dig deeper with more critical questions.


    "You already know that? But, I haven''t seen all of you in the Divine Association. However, the answer to your question. There''s no such thing in hell, and I''m sure of it. Just a lot of overlords involved in the God Game, that''s all." Darkness shrugged her shoulders slightly.


    "We are not from the Divine Association, but are you one of them? How did a devil-like you join the association of heavenly beings?" Elena felt that there was something odd about this devil''s presence here.


    "That was a long and annoying thing, I must say. It was all because of that hypocritical Goddess. She messed up all my grand ns and enved me to work day and night. I was going to participate in the God Game, but she snatched all my chess pieces and disbanded my human team. The moment I got one that has the ultra-high potential to win my divine wish! Argh! I''m annoyed when I remember it, and I still need to go back to guide my hunter. That hypocrite Goddess can''t work properly because she''s handling too many things." Darkness gritted her teeth and sighed.


    "Can you borate to us?" Elysia was intrigued, and so was Elena.


    "That''s an easy thing. So it''s like this-" Darkness revealed a few things, especially about a particr Goddess''s stigma.


    It only took Darkness five minutes to talk about her brief participation in the God Game.


    "I see, so Divine Association assigned a human to hunt down the chess pieces so the association could find the God behind the chess pieces." Elena nodded in understanding.


    "Hum, it''s just a small stunt, actually. They can''t go head-to-head with the Council now, but their deterrence won''t be able to thwart the God Game, which will open next month at the end of April of the Earth calendar. There are probably already a thousand more humans and more than one hundred Gods participating at that time." Darkness shrugged her shoulders and took another portion of food casually.


    "..." Elysia looked at Elena and vice versa. They then discussed with Rhea, Xero, Sylvia, and Vanessa via telepathy to tell what information they had just received from Darkness.


    "Well, that''s all from me. I think the open secret that I have told you is enough to satisfy your curiosity. With that being said, see you again at another opportunity. Bye~" Darkness stood up and waved her hand in farewell.


    "Mm, until we meet again." Elysia also waved her hand.


    Darkness then shot up into the sky and pierced through the night clouds.


    "That Goddess of Darkness is surprisingly quite civil and cooperative. Is it because of our delicious food, Ely?" Elena wondered while helping Elysia tidy up their pic site.


    "Who knows?" Elysia smiled in response.


    After that, Elysia''s group nned to prepare themselves for tomorrow morning''s best possible condition.


    Xero separated from the group because he wanted to set up his demonic formation to meditate. He might be able to defeat a few Gods with his current power, but it was still not enough if he would face that Ruvoid God and the Council. He expected some epic battle and sh tomorrow.


    Elysia''s group built an invisible tent and called it a day. They went to rest in the recovery formation to make sure they were ready for whatever might happen tomorrow.

 Chapter 668: Councils Sacred City

    <h4>Chapter 668: Council''s Sacred City</h4>


    As the sky turned golden again, Elysia opened her eyes with a refreshed feeling. It was already the third day of the promised five-day deadline, and in two days, they would return to Vrelenia whether they could find the Ruvoid God or not.


    Elysia''s morning thought was still a bit light-headed because she was pretty weak in the morning. However, it didn''t take long for her to realize her current situation.


    The little Rhea used her left arm as a pillow and hugged her tightly. While Elena hugged her right arm. She immediately blushed fiercely when she realized that she was nked by her little Goddess and Guardian Angel.


    "I can''t feel my left hand. Uh, I''m tingling..." Elysia tried to move her left hand, but she felt like she was being stabbed by a needle.


    "Uhm? Good morning~" Rhea rubbed her eyes gently. She greeted the morning with a radiant smile.


    "Mm, good morning." Elysia applied a bit of healing magic to get rid of the tingling feeling in her left arm.


    After that, she woke up Elena and the others. Their time was limited, and their eight-hour meditation break was sufficient for the day.


    "Hmm, where''s Tic?" Elena came out of the tent and looked around.


    "He''s by the creek over there." Elysia pointed in a direction. She could see a pitch-ck crow with her sacred vision.


    "Well then, let''s tidy this up, and we ascend to seventh heaven." Elena heaved a subtle sigh. She also had the same worries as Elysia as they only had two days at max before returning to Vrelenia.


    Elysia asked Sylvia and Rhea to help fold the tent before putting it in the Space Bag. After that, they went to approach Xero, who was meditating.


    "The time hase?" Xero muttered without opening his eyes.


    "Mm, it''s time for us to go to the Council. But, after breakfast." Elysia nodded in confirmation.


    "Good." Xero nodded and immediately put all his formation materials into his Space Bag.


    After finishing their breakfast, they looked up at the golden sky above. They would go to the seventh heaven with the Council''s territory as their destination.


    "Shall we go now?" Dave asked while flying above. He waited for these foreign divine entities to follow him.


    "We''re leaving now." Elysia took out her Gravy Ark, and everyone boarded it to fly right through the golden cloudy sky.


    A realm barrier prevented anyone from crossing the boundary, but Dave did something, and the energy fluctuations disappeared instantly. Elysia''s group was able to cross the realm barrier smoothly without any hindrance.


    *Swoosh*


    The Gravy Ark poked out from the sea of golden clouds. A breathtaking heavenly scene appeared before everyone.


    Several inds were floating above the sea of clouds, defying gravity. The bird''s chirps enliven the day, cheerful fish jumping in the sea of clouds, and the extraordinary atmosphere that truly calmed the heart and soul. The universe sky full of stars and other celestial objects could be seen decorating the heavenly sky.


    "Wow, that''s the sun? We can see it directly, but we''re fine. Are we in outer space?" Sylvia pointed at a giant fireball in the distance.


    "Hm, is it night or day here? It''s hard to tell." Elysia looked up at the night sky beyond the golden clouds, then at the sun.


    "Wee to the seventh heaven. The Council''s territory is quite far in that direction, while the Heavenly Empire is over there. The Divine Association itself is in the Heavenly Empire." Dave pointed at the possible destinations they were going to. He knew this group would go to the Council first, but he still hoped that they would visit the Divine Association first.


    "Nee, Dave, did the Divine Association ever go to the Council to find out about their sudden change and why they held the God Game?" Elysia suddenly asked.


    "We once sent a group for that, but their response was uncooperative. They let our envoy group wait for no apparent reason and told the group to leave after two days without any rity. After that, they didn''t want to respond to our peaceful approach. Even after the God-King sent a private message to Council." Dave shook his head and sighed.


    "Hm, the Divine Association is on the aggressive side then?" Elena folded her arms and concluded the continuation.


    "Yeah, we''re trying to stop that God Game while looking for the cause of the Council''s sudden change. We still haven''t been able to contact the higher-ups there, but we''re still trying." Dave replied.


    "Why note visit openly and ask for an exnation with a frontal approach? I doubt they would give the cold shoulder if God-King himself came to the Council''s territory for that." Elena asked in wonder.


    "That would be a deration of war." Dave shook his head again.


    "This is a bit tricky, but let''s go to the Council''s territory first." Elena decided, and Elysia agreed with it. They can''t see the point of the problem if they just talk.


    Therefore, Elysia controlled her Gravy Ark in the direction Dave pointed. It was only a two-hour journey at full speed plus eleration magic. They finallynded on a goldennd without triggering the floating ind''s security rm.


    ''Rhea, can you sense the Ruvoid God''s curse energy from here? The towering white city over there is the Council''s territory.'' Elysia gazed at the white city in the distance, but she couldn''t detect anything even with her sacred vision. It was as if a wall of energy blocked her from seeing any further.


    ''I can''t sense any aura from that city, Master Elysia. Maybe, we will know something if we go there, or visit the pce that sells high. Shall we enter by peaceful means or by force?'' Rhea looked up to see Elysia''s face.


    ''Hm, we''ll try to get in with tricks and gimmicks. After that, we''ll use a decoy to find out more.'' Elysia put her hands on Rhea''s shoulders.


    ''Mm.'' Rhea just nodded in understanding.


    "Elysia, is that city a Council''s territory? The Ruvoid God might be there if we consider the oddities there. What are you waiting for? We''re going there!" Xero pointed his wing towards the white city.


    "Tic, Heretic God, we will sneak in with tricks and possible disguises. Are you going with us, or do you have ns?" Elena heaved a subtle sigh. She was worried that this stupid God would mess up their ns and worsen the situation.


    "Ugh, it''s quite risky for me to go alone if the opponent is an entire nation of Gods. If I''m already in my prime of power, that''s fine. However, I will go with your ns now. My target is that Ruvoid God. He is mine to ughter." Xero looked at the white city and made up his mind.


    "Good. Then you will follow our n." Elena nodded.


    They then boarded the Gravy Ark again and flew at a low altitude, almost near the ground. However, all ess to the white city waspletely sealed off. Still, Elysia didn''t run out of ideas for breaking in.


    "What are you trying to do? This wall is known as the imprable sacred satin wall. The only ess to the city can only be passed through the three main entrances. You-" Dave was about to exin something, but he swallowed back his words when Elysia quickly made a hole in the wall. It was like cutting tofu with a finger, creating a small passage.


    "The entrance has been made. Let''s go in." Elysia crawled into the hole. Elena, Rhea, Vanessa, and Sylvia immediately followed shortly after.


    "Well, it''s much more practical and hassle-free." Xero spread its wings and entered there.


    "..." Dave looked left and right to check the situation. The hole was surprisingly created without triggering the city''s security system.


    Although feeling a bit strange, he immediately flew into the hole.


    Elysia re-patched the hole with the part she cut off. After that, they explored the city by moving behind the shadows of the buildings.


    ''We''ll talk via telepathy. In this way, there is nonguage barrier between us and others.'' Elysia opened a telepathic conversation connected to everyone in her group, including Dave.


    ''Hey, how did you manage to do this telepathic group chat? Can your mind scope support that many people?'' Dave stared in shock.


    ''No need to worry.'' Elysia gave an Ok hand gesture.


    ''Hey, the city is big, but why is it so quiet? I thought there would be some angels or gods hanging around here.'' Xero peeked from the top of a rather tall building and squinted his eyes.


    Hearing that, everyone immediately checked what was waiting for them in the distance. Sure enough, the entire corner of the city waspletely empty, as if it was a dead city. Each tall building only contained a few giant circuits that led to the underground.


    ''What''s going on here?'' Elysia asked in wonder.


    ''This is strange beyond doubts. This Sacred City should be inhabited by hundreds of angels and a dozen gods under the auspices of the Council. But everyone disappeared somewhere. Let''s try checking into the sacred pce. Please watch all your moves. This is a Sacred City for an obvious reason.'' Dave reminded everyone with a solemn tone.


    ''Understood.'' Elysia nodded in understanding and picked up the white cat at her feet. She just had to give extra care to her white cat since Rhea has be a teenage girl now.


    They then sneaked into the Council''s sacred pce to uncover the truth behind the irregrities in heaven realms.

 Chapter 669: Alashors Influence

    <h4>Chapter 669: shor''s Influence</h4>


    ''This sacred ground''s security system is still active, and I feel the situation here is getting more awkward.'' Dave muttered after they entered the sacred pce. He looked left and right with his magic eyes, but he couldn''t find a single party from the Council.


    ''They are all in the underground hall. Looks like they''re up to something.'' Elysia peered down with her sacred vision. She could see many presences some distance down there, but an unknown force obscured her vision to see further.


    ''How did you know about that? Are you sure they are all in the underground hall? What are they doing there? The Ruvoid God is currently hiding there and brainwashing the higher-ups of the Council?'' Xero threw a barrage of questions. He seemed to want to fly down there as soon as possible to hunt down the Ruvoid God.


    ''I know because I can see it. But, my view is being obscured by this pce security system, perhaps? Let''s check there with a little decoy?'' Elysia suggested.


    ''I don''t rmend it to be done in this sacred pce. The Sage God will know will notice our presence very quickly.'' Dave shook his head.


    ''Then, shall we just sneak into the underground hall? Without any disguise or camouge?'' Elysia scratched her head.


    ''We need to refrain from using magic or spirit power here. This ce is the Sage God''s domain. He is the highest-ranking member of the Council, and he can detect us easily if wee near. If we are careful, maybe we can leave here after gathering information without anyone knowing.'' Dave voiced his suggestion with a persuasive sentence.


    ''That sounds too easy for this spy mission. I was expecting trouble, and I knew it would happen.'' Sylvia folded her arms. She had a strong feeling about it, and it was inevitable.


    ''Stop talking, and let''s act. This ce is like a maze of confusion. Pigeon, show me the way to the underground hall.'' Xero pushed Dave to move.


    ''Hey, I''m Dave, the dove. Follow me. This isn''t my first time in this ce.'' Dave immediately flew up and showed the way to the underground hall.


    ''...'' Rhea didn''t say anything, but she grabbed Elysia''s arm to express her opinion via a private telepathy channel. ''Master Elysia, this ce has such an odd aura. I''m not sure, but the Ruvoid God may have been here before.''


    ''Then, I was expecting something to happen down there.'' Elysia slowed her pace and walked to the back row. Elena went beside her.


    However, a rapid dimensional shift urred. A cosmic fog appeared out of nowhere and instantly engulfed Elysia''s group.


    "!?" Elena immediately erected a dome barrier to ensure everyone''s safety.


    As the cosmic fog faded, the scenery already changed. They were previously in a corridor of stairs leading down, but they were now in a majestic hall in the sky.


    Xero, Sylvia, and Dave had already set up their battle stance as they expected a sh, but nothing happened.


    ''What is that? A trap?'' Sylvia asked in wonder.


    ''It''s teleportation. Someone teleported us to the sacred hall. We are now above the Sacred City.'' Dave narrowed his eyes as he looked around. He seemed to know who teleported them here.


    ''The floating hall above the floating ind? Hmm?'' Xero narrowed his eyes towards the balcony. Even though the door was closed, he knew that some presence was there.


    "Hou, our distinguished guests arrived at the exact time you expected, Odavius." A surprised young man''s voice sounded from behind the door.


    "Hum." An old man''s voice responded.


    Elysia and everyone in her group, except for Dave, felt a bit surprised because the words just now were said in Vrelenia.


    Xero pped his wings to find out who was behind the door, but he crashed against the invisible barrier instead.


    ''This isn''t just a disguise barrier, you idiot.'' Elena covered her mouth and almostughed when she saw the crow slumped to the floor.


    ''Hm, that person is probably the Ruvoid God since hisnguage exins everything. All of this may be a trap. Please don''t act rashly.'' Rhea warned sternly.


    She then waved her hand to gently push the door leading to the balcony.


    The door opened without making any noise. A group of three could be seen rxing on the balcony, enjoying their time at their tea party.


    Elysia did a quick scan to check the status screens of the three people on the balcony. The two old men were Sage God and Wizard God. While the other one was a little boy, and this one was someone they were looking for.


    "..." Elysia didn''t know what to say now. The Ruvoid God was present before her eyes, but he wasn''t the same as the one she remembered in her memory.


    "It''s him?" Elena also doubted her judgment. That little boy was Ruvoid God without curse energy. However, he was still shor, the Ruvoid God, the harbinger of doom and deadly curse.


    "It''s him!? Are you the Ruvoid God? Heh-hehe, have you lost all your curse powers? It will be easy for me to erase you once and for all." Xero widened his eyes in surprise. He red at the old men briefly and grinned viciously at the little boy.


    "Ho-hoho, what''s with that offensive cry? Do you crave violence that much in this sacred ground? What an uncultured bird you are." shor shook his head and got down from his seat.


    He then spread his arms wide with a big smile on his face. "Wee to the Council''s Sacred City, old friends from Vrelenia. I appreciate your efforts foring so far to the seventh heaven to seek my whereabouts."


    "We''re not that familiar, shor. Have you been manipting the Council from behind the scenes and plotting some heinous thing? Although we don''t know why you lost your divine curse, don''t ever think we''ll let you go." Rhea pursed her lips.


    "Hehe, it''s just an old story. I was destroyed and reborn as a child of light. All my past goals and ambitions are meaningless now. This world is far more impressive than Vrelenia.


    The Gods weed me and appreciated my knowledge. They even helped me form my new body and enlightened me on the true path of the divine being." shor sped his hands together with a beaming expression.


    "???" Rhea was confused. She just couldn''t believe it.


    "Why don''t youe and have tea with us, guests from another world?" Odavius put down his teacup and nced at the group of people in the hall.


    Elysia nced at Elena and Rhea. She didn''t know what to do now.


    "Let''s find out more." Elena patted Elysia''s back.


    "It''s all just gimmicks and other bullshit. Are you trying to trick us that you''re no longer a threat?" Xero grumbled furiously.


    "What happens if I tell the truth? Am I still a threat to you and your world?" shor was still calm andposed.


    "I just want to erase you, whatever the reason. Revoke this barrier and let me burn that little boy into dust!" Xero shouted and kicked the barrier.


    Elena only made a small hole for Xero to get out, but she didn''t revoke her barrier. Xero immediately flew like a bullet toward the little boy with killing intent.


    Unfortunately, a bubble suddenly wrapped around the angry crow.


    *Bam*


    Xero once again crashed against something invisible.


    "Why with such hatred? The one you know as the Ruvoid God is no longer exists. He had been reborn into apletely different entity. The evil entity on the wrong path still has a chance to be guided to the right path. That way, the sinner will be aware of past mistakes and sincerely repent." Odavius put the bubble containing the angry crow on the floor.


    "What do you mean by that, old man? And, why can you use our world''snguage?" Xero asked and tore the bubble to pieces. The bubble burst after several attacks.


    "That''s because we exchange knowledge. Come here, I will enlighten you all calmly, and I hope you no longer want to eliminate shor." Odavius beckoned to the others toe closer.


    ''Master Elysia, Master Elena, beware of tricks, schemes, ruses, and traps. I don''t know what happened, but I feel ufortable with this situation.'' Rhea voiced her concern through a private channel.


    ''Understood.'' ''Hum.'' Elysia and Elena responded curtly.


    "Why don''t youe here too, Dave? You''vee all the way from the Divine Association, right?" Odavius also invited the dove.


    "You are surprisingly civil, unlike your treatment of us in the past two weeks. If so, why with the sudden changes in the Council? Why are you able to use another worldnguage so smoothly? What is going on beneath the sacred ground? Are you want to rewrite the world''sw? Last but not least, why did you organize that God Game event?" Dave threw a barrage of questions suspiciously.


    "Keh, the mortal world is so peaceful and serene. Meanwhile, the ability users are constantly evolving. Wouldn''t it be a good thing to have a small event between them involving the Gods of the fourteen realms? I don''t understand why you are against us." The Wizard God shook his head with a sigh.


    "Is human life meaningless in your eyes, Agoris? The God Game is a deathmatch with hundreds or even thousands of participants. Still, only one group will be dered a winner!" Dave flew over in an annoyed tone.


    "Humans are born and die. They determine what they will do, and it is their choice to embrace power." Agoris replied in a rxed tone, as if he didn''t really care.


    "You''ve all probably been brainwashed by the Ruvoid God, the God from another world. That''s not the attitude of the higher-ups of the Council." Dave flew closer to Elysia and the others. He knew that he would be safe with them.


    "And who are you to judge us? Even the God-King has no power over that. We are all-knowing, while you don''t." Agoris squinted his eyes at Dave.

 Chapter 670: He Repented?

    <h4>Chapter 670: He Repented?</h4>


    Odavius and Agoris then exined many things to Elysia''s group about the changes they had caused to shor. The Ruvoid God had been purified by them and was already reborn for the better. But, their persuasive words didn''t make Elysia''s group feel convinced, especially Xero and Rhea.


    They were there when the ursed creatures invaded their world, and they knew better than anyone else the terror of that highly intelligent God-level ursed creatures.


    "I don''t care about all that bullshit! You never know what his entire race did to our world. And you''re alsopletely ignorant of the terror and destruction they cause. If you think his repentance will atone for all he''s done, then that''s is your opinion only. I will remove shor from existence!" Xero didn''t care about that stupid conversation anymore. He immediatelyunched his ultimate-ss magic at the little boy.


    "Whoa!" shor gasped as a bubble of darkness engulfed him.


    Xero then shot into the bubble, and they both vanished from everyone''s sight.


    "!?" Aghoris was rmed, but Odapus was still calm.


    "Sigh, he''s acting recklessly again. We''re not even done sorting things out yet." Rhea put her hand to her forehead and shook her head.


    "Are you going to prevent them from fighting?" Elysia wanted to see what kind of action these two powerful gods would take.


    "Let them exchange some moves. shor won''t be wiped out in that sh." Odavius shook his head.


    "Why are you so sure of that?" Rhea raised her eyebrows.


    "Because I can see it. I can see some possibilities for what will happen in the future. You all won''t be able to eliminate shor, even if only partially, as long as these two Goddesses don''t act on it. They are entities that cannot be predicted or foreseen by any means. That''s strange indeed. What kind of secret do you have? It''s gotten to the point where your future possibilities are so obscured. Even though I''ve used all kinds of divinities." Odavius stroked his long beard while observing the golden-haired Goddess and the ck-haired Goddess.


    "We did aim to wipe out shor, though? After what happened in Vrelenia, we can''t let that threat stay on Earth." Elena folded her arms and smiled faintly.


    "But at least I know that you have other ns now." Odavius ??stood up from his seat and looked far into the sea of ??golden clouds.


    He then muttered. "You know, the Ruvoid God and his entire race were only looking for a ce to live after their world was destroyed. However, his race was quite a lot in number, and your world was only a target for their invasion.


    In fact, what caused the destruction of your world a hundred thousand years ago was because the low-tier and high-tier monsters of that race were thirsty for energy. They were driven to devour any creature they encountered, without exception.


    He had already lost and was reborn now. You can quietly rewrite history and remove the remaining ursed creatures in your world. shor has a lot of knowledge about the vast universe''s divinity that we have never known before. We won''t let you wipe out such a precious existence just out of spite.


    It is a deration of war if you persist in seeking revenge. On top of that, neither of you really hold any grudges, unlike the little Goddess and that crow. shor is under our care and protection now. Tell me, what needs to be done for you to let shor go?"


    "Nothing can justify what has happened and what he has done. We don''t have any grudges against shor, but that also doesn''t mean we won''t take firm action against him. Even though he repents now and is reborn as a new enlightened entity, do you think those who died at his hands would forgive him?" Elena threw back the question.


    She then asked Elysia and Rhea''s opinion on this matter via private telepathy.


    "Everything can be forgiven as long as there is an opportunity. Therefore, I ask what you wish for it." Odavius ??turned around and looked at everyone.


    ''We will dere war on Earth''s Council if we insist on eliminating shor, the Ruvoid God?'' Rhea frowned. She suspected that these old men had been manipted by shor or that they had some n against him.


    ''Yeah, that''s the gist of what they''re saying. They won''t allow us to eliminate him now. Is he still a threat? How can we make sure he is no longer a threat? Will he erase all his and his race''s heinous deeds in the past by repenting? Just because these two gods say so? What would you do in a situation like this, Rhea?'' Elysia wanted to know Rhea''s opinion.


    ''To be honest, I also don''t know what we need to do now. We cannot justify our actions at this point without heavy repercussions. It will only turn us into viins, and other troublesome problems will only be created. They talk to us in peace, but somehow I find this whole thing strange. But, I can''t pinpoint it.'' Rhea wasn''t so sure about the decision she needed to make now.


    shor''s situation and changes were beyond their predictions, and they couldn''t just take action.


    ''How about we put a seal and a marker on shor? We''ll also be doing a thorough scan to get rid of his curse energy if it''s still there. I''m sure he''s just hiding it from everyone, and these old men are too oblivious to know about it.'' Elena suggested a solution that she thought was the best option avable, at least for now.


    ''En, we can tell if he did something heinous or got involved in curse energy again. A seal, sigil, or mark will do. The one that will notify us if that happens.'' Elysia couldn''te up with any other solution at this point.


    ''Mm! We can eradicate him justifiably if that happens. I happen to know a suitable technique. If he engages in curse energy, the seal will be destroyed, and I will know about it immediately. As for the sigil and seal... It can also be used to detect whether he did something heinous or not. Let''s do that for now. We can take care of him again after Vrelenia''s problem is over. We also don''t know their true purpose for the God Game next month. We''ll see what kind of scheme they want to do.'' Rhea could only follow that solution because she knew Elysia could eliminate curse energy with ultimate precision.


    "Very well, we need to scan and ce a seal on shor to ensure everything. If the seal is broken, then obviously, something we didn''t want has happened. We''ll see at another time whether we will be merciful like this or not. " Elena gave her answer to these old men.


    "Good, do that. We will also guarantee he won''t go back down the wrong path again." Odavius nodded in agreement and returned to his seat.


    "Are you done with your discussion? Can you tell me why you are holding the God Game? What are you all nning? You can upset the bnce of the world. Are you aware of that?" Dave barged into the conversation. He raised the previous topic before it was forgotten.


    "That''s precisely to maintain the bnce of the world. There are already too many ability users born on Earth''s surface. Mortals shouldn''t wield that much power, and inrge numbers." Agoris made a steeple of his hands.


    "So, you want to eliminate about ten thousand ability users on Earth?" Dave narrowed his eyes. He felt angry just from hearing that nonchnt answer.


    "Not that much, but maybe half of it will be enough. The victor will receive the baptism with a chance to ascend to heaven." Agoris shook his head.


    "I know someone on Earth. You never know what we will do if you involve her and anyone around her in your stupid God Game. We will return to this world next month after taking care of our world''s threats. Hopefully, you didn''t force us to take decisive action." Elysia summed up the end of the conversation.


    They couldn''t do much because these Council''s gods didn''t want to divulge much about the God Game. Therefore, they would only find out the truth next month, after peace returned to Vrelenia.


    "Hmm." Agoris responded curtly.


    "Your friends will not be involved because you have given protection to her." Odavius replied casually.


    ''Master Elysia, will you stop that God Game next month when we get back here?'' Rhea asked in wonder.


    ''We''ll deal with it when the timees, Rhea. We don''t really know the weight of this stupid deathmatch and its implications. The Gods simply made a trade offer, and the humans agreed to be pawns. If humans make choices, then we have no right to interfere in their choices.'' Elysia gave Rhea a head pat.


    ''Mm, we''ll only take action if it''s necessary. These Gods will bear the sins of all because of their actions, in the first ce.'' Rhea nodded in understanding.


    After that, Odavius ignored Dave''s chatter and took out a pearl from inside his robe. He ced it on the table and gave it a pat. "They should be in a dimension around here. Let''s peek at their fight in that crowd''s domain."


    *Bzzt*


    The pearl artifact shook slightly, and a holographic screen projection was disyed before everyone.


    *Boom!*


    A giant stone hand suddenly fell from the sky, and a crow struck the hand with a p of its wings.


    "Hehe, you really like fighting, right? Then let''s y with my new toy. This big boy is Al. You won''t win against him." shorughed from above the head of a gigantic golem.


    "You coward and despicable! I will destroy you and your toys into nothingness!" Xero shouted and shot towards the gigantic golem''s head.


    "It won''t be that easy. Al, punch the crow." shor controlled his gigantic golem as if it was just a game. Despite its enormous size, Al could keep up with Xero''s speed.


    "..." Elysia and everyone else went speechless. shor was weakened a lot, but that gigantic golem was something else for Xero to deal with.


    "That looks fun..." Sylvia muttered under her breath. She expected a battle to test her divine battlesuit, but it seemed that would wait until they returned to Vrelenia.

 Chapter 671: Give a Chance?

    <h4>Chapter 671: Give a Chance?</h4>


    "Impossible!" Xero was gasping for air after exchanging hundreds of moves in thest half hour.


    He was sure that he could continue this fight for days, but he didn''t know why his magic energy was drained so quickly.


    "Haha, I predicted this. Not only do you run out of energy from your magic attacks, but you also get drained every time you get close to my Al. Haha, soon you won''t be able to support your dark domain, and this fight will end just like that." shorughed in satisfaction while patting his new toy.


    Xero weighed the pros and cons. He was in a battle he couldn''t win at this point. This gigantic golem had a light attribute. His dark magic was at a disadvantage, especially since its passive effect kept draining his magic energy.


    ''Xero, we will step back for a while and take care of shor after we deal with the matters of our world. The situation took an unexpected turn, and he was currently under the auspices of the Council. We don''t know his change will be for the best or worst because I still find it all weird.'' Rhea sent telepathy to Xero at Elysia''s request.


    ''We''re just going to leave this piece of shit unattended? After what he and his race did to our world? I would butcher him effortlessly if I was currently at my peak power. Damn, his gigantic golem is such a pain.'' Xero clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    ''Let''s call this a retreat for a wise move. Elysia and her master couldn''t intervene to deal with shor because of the Council''s statement, but they would do something about shor. We just have to wait for the right opportunity.'' Rhea tried to persuade Xero to follow her request.


    ''You''re right. We''ll just wait for the right opportunity. Tch, those Council Gods are really tricky and petty. They confused Elysia and Sun.'' Xero red at shor and that gigantic golem once again. He then revoked his dark domain.


    *Crack*


    A dimensional crack urred, and the dark domain shattered like broken ss. Xero returned to the balcony of the sacred hall. shor and the gigantic golem appeared some distance away.


    "Whoa... This golem is huge. It can tten the pce and city underneath, maybe?" Sylvia looked up with some feeling of amazement.


    The gigantic golem suddenly transformed into a small brown cube. shor catches it and goes back to the balcony. "Oops. Are you satisfied with that battle?"


    "Tch, I''lle back another time and kill you." Xero clicked his tongue again.


    "You cane anytime, but I''ll probably be busy after this. So, I can''t y with you. I''m alreadyfortable here and won''t disturb your world anymore. Why do you insist on taking care of me while your world is still in danger because of those ursed creatures, the Ruvoid Race? You don''t have much time until they are all liberated from the sealed areas and ravaged your world again." shor sat back down in his seat as if nothing had happened before.


    "Hm, you''re right, shor. We were actually surprised by your sudden change. We are in a dilemma because of your membership in the Council. Are you going to just leave your race and turn over a new leaf?" Elysia heaved a subtle sigh.


    She and her group were initially looking for the Ruvoid God to eliminate the threat. Still, the situation suddenly took an unexpected turn. If her group insisted on getting rid of shor, another big problem obviously would arise because of the Council.


    "The past me is meaningless now. After gaining enlightenment in the past two weeks, I have questioned what I really seek in the life of my existence. Originally, I was just part of a colony that presided over millions of mindless monsters and cursed beasts. My curse divinity encourages me to do things against virtue, and I can see it''s just a futile thing to try to achieve true godhood." shor grasped his hand and looked up at the cosmic sky beyond the golden clouds.


    "Do you think all your sins will just disappear? There is not only one who wants the destruction of the Ruvoid Race, including you." Elysia asked in a neutral tone to represent Rhea.


    "Hehe, I''m no longer the Ruvoid God. Can''t you see that I''m a child of light now? All my sins mean nothing because I no longer care. I just want to reach a higher level.." shor smirked and looked deeply at Elysia and the Golden Goddess.


    "What do you mean?" Elysia blinked her eyes a few times. She didn''t understand what shor meant.


    "I suspect that you and your master are entities from the higher world. You are foreign entities outside of Vrelenia''s worldw andpletely unpredictable or predictable. Everything is foggy and gray. That exins that your existence is superior to this low-tier universe. The Sage God is the one who proves that because of his divinity, and that''s why we''re here speaking in peace, not craving violence or just wasting time. You are too dangerous to offend." shor nced at the two Gods besides him, and they nodded their heads.


    "That''s a good theory, but we feel you''re too dangerous to be left unattended. We''ve obtained approval from the higher-ups of the Council to scan the curse energy on your entire being and cast a sigil at you. That way, we''ll know if you do something evil or anything involving curse energy or anything rted, regardless of the distance." Elena concluded the end of the conversation with an agreed-upon decision.


    "Oh, sigils with dimensionalws? Very well, do that. I''m rebuilding my new divinity now that I''ve lost all my divinews. I''m not sure you''ll find anything." shor shrugged his shoulders and spread his arms.


    Elysia, Elena, and Rhea looked at each other and nodded.


    Elysia implemented an initial precaution to ensure her safety and the sess of her scan. She approached shor in a tight-fitting, thin barrier under Elena''s watchful eye.


    "Stretch out your hand. Don''t resist the flow that will scan you." Elysia stretched out her hand.


    shor put his hand on Elysia''s hand without hesitation. He instead took advantage of the situation to grip her delicate hand. Unfortunately, a thinyer of protection blocked the direct contact.


    *Swoosh*


    shor suddenly felt a stream of unexpected energy rush through his body instantly. It was too short for him to realize what was happening. He could only look into Elysia''s purplish-blue eyes. They were shining so beautifully, and he was pretty fascinated by them. It was as if it could swallow his soul into an abyss of no return.


    He knew very well that Elysia''s origin was still a mystery. She could tell the unspoken secret without needing to know the ins and outs. Someone from the higher realm universe, and he would reach that realm someday with the right path in his new existence.


    *Swoosh*


    An energy st urred and prated all the way to shor''s back. Several ck veils of mist emitted from his body and vanished into nothingness in seconds.


    Elysia then released her hand from shor''s grip. "You still have some remaining curse energy in your soul. Right now, you most likely won''t be able to cultivate any curse-rted magic. However, that doesn''t eliminate the possibility."


    She then took a step back and left the rest to Rhea.


    "Mm." Rhea just nodded and stood in front of shor. She put her hands together and chanted magic silently.


    A rune and sigil appeared in her palms, and she immediately pushed them towards shor''s chest. It was as if it was seeped into his body and disappeared from everyone''s sight.


    "Huh? Are you done? I don''t feel anything, though?" shor came out of his brief reverie and checked his chest. He was stunned because of Elysia''s charm, but now he didn''t know what had just been ced inside him.


    "That, of course, you can''t detect. I won''t say much, but I will know if you do something bad. We will return to our world soon, but we will also return to Earth soon. We want to know what you and the Council want to withdraw from that God Game." Rhea took a few steps back and held Elysia''s hand again.


    "Hou~ It''s best if your group doesn''t interfere with that big event. It''s done for the sake of the bnce of the world and without forcing any party." shor smirks and narrows his eyes.


    "Okay, now your business is done, right? Then you can leave the Sacred City. You can do whatever you want, but don''t disturb us." Odavius ??raised his hand for attention.


    "Fufu, you can''t kick us out even if you want to." Elena covered her mouth and was ready to cast a dimensional disturbance if necessary to ward off forced teleportation.


    "What more could you want?" Odavius ??frowned.


    "We want to know what the Council members were doing in the underground halls of your sacred pce. They look like they''re making something there. You tell us, or we''ll find out. Besides, you need to entertain the Divine Association''s envoy with a good hospitalization. Dave here has a lot of questions that you ignored earlier." Elena pointed her palm to the nearby dove.


    "We''re perfecting our ultimate guardian golem. Our gods and angels are working on it there. That''s why you can''t see any Council members anywhere." Odavius sighed and answered.


    "Are you going on that project again?" Dave frowned.


    After getting a nod of the head from Odavius, Dave immediately raised the previous topic, which was ignored, to take advantage of the Golden Goddess''s fair opportunity.


    Unfortunately, not all rity is obtained by Dave. Even so, he got the gist of the Council''s actual situation. However, that would not stop the Divine Association from opposing the Council''s great event.


    Finished with that, Elena ended the meeting with a goodbye as her group decided to see what the Council would do next month.


    shor just looked at Elysia''s group flying away with a mysterious smile.


    "We let that great viin live to see tomorrow. However! It will be a different story when I return to Earth next month. This is just a strategic retreat." Xero made a fist-clenching pose with his wing. He was dissatisfied and quite annoyed.


    "What are you saying, Tic? You lost against that little boy and his toy, right? You''re also a viin in the eyes of many people. It''s a bit strange to call shor a great viin." Sylvia rolled her eyes and smirked mockingly.


    "What did you say, little devil girl!? It was a fierce battle, and it was a draw. I could pulp that hateful boy to a pulp if that gigantic golem wasn''t there. The viin of a viin is a great viin." Xero felt offended and immediately gasped.


    "..." Sylvia just rolled her eyes and went silent. She knew Elysia and her circle, including her, only cooperated with the Heretic God because they had amon interest and goal. Otherwise, they might already be the opposing parties in some situations.

 Chapter 672: Stay Neutral For Now

    <h4>Chapter 672: Stay Neutral For Now</h4>


    ''Rhea, my apologies. We can only take precautions like earlier. Are you dissatisfied?'' Elysia gave Rhea a head pat with a gentle tone.


    For some reason, she felt she was in a dilemma if she took Rhea''s feelings into consideration. After all, Rhea was the one who received a heavy loss due to the resistance against the ursed creatures, the Ruvoid Race.


    ''You don''t need to apologize, Master Elysia. I fully understand your confusion in the face of shor''s sudden change and his association with the Council. For the time being, we''ll just observe everything until an action needs to be taken. Let''s take care of this next month when we get back here again. We need to help Nell and the others as soon as possible.'' Rhea shook her head and looked at Elysia''s face with an understanding smile.


    ''Mm, we shall return to Vrelenia soon then. We need to meet Erina-san first to put a stronger marker for us toe back here. It would be great if I could telepathically send her. That way, she can be our informant on Earth.'' Elysia put her hands together as she came up with a brilliant idea.


    ''That''s a great idea, Ely. That way, Erina can help us monitor changes that ur in Earth''s human realm regarding any great event, including the God Game.'' Elena ultimately agreed with that.


    ''However, that would require something as strong as a spirit connection or contract, Master Elysia. Meanwhile, a divine being, including a special entity like you, only has slots for three divine vassals. You now have me, Little Nell, and Vann.'' Rhea blinked her eyes with an innocent look. She had no proper solution if Elysia wanted to establish a connection that could cross dimensions and realms with Erina.


    ''But, our Vann is not a divine vassal. Might we be able to add Erina along with Vann''s spirit mark? Or, perhaps, we can put a one-way contract with Erina as the receiver. It was like establishing a half-perfect spirit connection. Is that even possible, hmm?'' Elena thought for a moment about the matter.


    ''It''s possible! Yep, both can be done. However, if you decide to ce Erina''s spirit mark in your middle dantian, you need to ask Vann''s permission first. I highly rmend putting a one-way spirit connection to Erina. Although there are drawbacks, it is risk-free. We still need to consider that she is still a weak mortal girl.'' Rhea made a suggestion, and she hoped it would be approved.


    ''That sounds good. Let''s do it. We want to hear the pros and cons of that one-way spirit of connection. Elysia agreed without hesitation, and Elena didn''t express any objections.


    ''With pleasure!'' Rhea then exined the one-way spirit connection.


    A whileter, Xero suddenly asked. "Where are we going now? Straight back to Vrelenia?"


    "Yep, we''re going back to our world today. However, after I ced a spirit mark on Earth for our way back. Hmm, we also need to put a marker in this seventh heaven. Sylvi, pleasend on one of the remote inds over there." Elysia pointed to a small ind floating away from the other inds.


    "Affirmative, captain!" Sylvia saluted and controlled the Gravy Ark to go in the designated direction.


    "Excuse me, may I know why we are heading to that small ind?" Dave asked confusedly. He thought they were going to the Divine Association''s headquarters, but it seemed like something had gone wrong.


    "I just wanted to put a marker. No harm is done." Elysia waved her hand in front of her face.


    "You all will stille to visit the Divine Association''s headquarters, right?" Dave added.


    Elysia looked at Elena and received a nod of her head. "Well, we''ll be there to see the God-King''s point of view, if possible. We''ll be on the neutral side for the time being."


    "All right then." Dave nodded in understanding.


    After Elysia ced a marker in a hidden spot, they continued their journey toward the Divine Association''s headquarters.


    It was a white-gold floating giant fortress with a shimmer of holiness. That ce emitted an impression of enlightenment and a light of hope.


    Several gods and angels could be seen in various corners of the fortress. They were busy minding their own business.


    The arrival of Elysia''s group did not attract anyone''s attention because they were still in invisibility. Elysia asked to head straight to meet the God-King, and Dave agreed.


    When theynded on a balcony at the highest point of the fortress, Dave flew in front and guided everyone to go see the God-King. "Please follow me."


    "Hehe, I''m wondering what the form of the King of Gods is like." Sylvia muttered under her breath.


    "Hum, I reckon he''s an old man who talks a lot like the Council''s higher-ups." Xero pped his wings and followed.


    Elysia''s group was led to a conference room, but it also looked like a throne hall. A man in a white-gold robe with a gold leaf crown on his head sat on the throne. It was as if he had known of their arrival.


    "Wee to my association''s headquarters, dear guest from another world." God-King spread his arms in wee.


    Dave the Dove flew to an angel behind the God-King. He went poof and just disappeared.


    "It is an honor to meet you, the Heavenly Emperor, God-King?" Elysia felt a bit strange. After all, it reminded her of Vrelenia''s aristocratic rules.


    "Hahaha, you don''t need to be staggering about pronouns. God-King is just my title I''ve had for a long time, but you''re right that I should now be Heavenly Emperor. Please sit down, and I''d like to talk to you all about a few things." The God-King pointed his palm at the chairs around the conference table.


    Elena heaved a subtle sigh as this would probably take a little while. However, she would only go with the flow and follow Elysia''s n to find out the point of view of the God-King and Divine Association.


    It was just a conversation for thirty minutes, and Elysia decided to end the conversation because she had already got what she wanted to know. It was justifiable for the Divine Association to oppose the Council because of the God Game, but that didn''t mean Elysia and her group would interfere now.


    "It''s a pleasure to speak with you, God-King. However, we will remain on the neutral side for now. Next month, we''ll be back to see what the Council might do and what impact the God Game will have on the world." Elysia ended the conversation politely.


    "Well, we''re fighting against the Council''s clumsy changes and their behind-the-scenes schemes. We can''t say for sure yet, but there''s a scheme that we suspect will happen soon. It doesn''t matter if you will be on the neutral side for now. While their involvement and implication with the mortal, I mean the human realm, is something that can be ruled out. Earth Mother reigns supreme there. Even gods and angels must submit to her worldw." God-King grasped his hand and nodded in understanding.


    He was confident that this foreign powerful divine group would side with his association sooner orter.


    "Alright, with that being said, we need to excuse ourselves." Elysia got up from her seat, and so did everyone in her group.


    "Good. Dave, escort them." The God-King nodded and pointed his palm towards the exit.


    "Yes, My King." Dave bowed slightly and immediately led Elysia''s group away.


    The God-King remained sitting on his throne. He rested his cheek against his hand, and his lips curved into a mysterious faint smile.


    *Bam*


    The door suddenly opened again, and a goddess in a golden-yellow robe entered in a hurry. "My King, I apologize for my impoliteness. However, have the distinguished guests from another world arrived yet?"


    "Oh, they just left." God-King smiled in amusement.


    "No way... I went back to headquarters as fast as possible to meet them, and they''re gone?" The newly arrived Goddess loosened her shoulders in disappointment.


    "You are the Goddess of Fate, but your estimate was off by half an hour. It seems you are too busy with your business, to the point of exhaustion. Please rest for some time as it will affect your performance. Besides, they probably haven''t left the fortress yet. You could see them right now because Dave is escorting them out." The God-King sighed and looked towards the north.


    "Understood, My King. Then I need to excuse myself first." After saying that, the blonde Goddess flew out of the room and closed the door.


    "Hm, she was so excited to meet them. What did Earth Mother tell her, or what did she see with her divinity? I wonder." The God-King muttered to himself.


    Meanwhile, Elysia''s group had just boarded their Gravy Ark to dart away. Elysia waved her hand at the real Dave. "Thanks for your guide bag, Dave. See you next time."


    "Hum, that''s an honor for me." Dave bowed slightly.


    Elysia nced at the hidden marker that she ced at the highest point of the fortress. Then, she raised her hand to remind her group that it was time to leave. "Everyone, be prepared. This is dimensional teleportation~"


    "Ooo!" Sylvia raised her hand with enthusiasm.


    Rhea hid in Elysia''s divine bracelet, and Elena entered Elysia''s Soul Realm. While Xero looked left and right in shock.


    Yet, Elysia immediately used her teleportation to return to Earth''s human realm with Erina as her marker.


    *poof*


    Elysia''s group instantly disappeared from Dave''s presence as if they had never been there. At that moment, a Goddess suddenly came from behind and startled him.


    "Have the distinguished guests from other worlds left yet?"


    "Yeah, they just left a second ago." Dave looked aside and nodded.


    "No wayy... Am Ite again?" The Fate Goddess slumped to the floor.


    "You don''t have to worry. They''ll be back here soon." Dave shook his head and turned around.


    "Adrienne has met them, but I haven''t. Isn''t that a bit unfair? But, it will take around next month, uh..." The Fate Goddess muttered under her breath.


    Under the clear blue sky, Elysia returned to Earth''s human realm in the blink of an eye. The Earth God''s seal immediately sealed Sylvia, Vanessa, and Xero''s magic. Still, the seal was slightly dyed for Elysia as she had to make sure theynded safely.


    ''Phew, we seem to be on top of a luxurious building. Where are we now?'' Elysia looked left and right after cing her Gravy Ark into her Space Bag.


    At the same time, her invisible magic was forced to deactivate when her magic was sealed.


    *Ssh*


    The sshing of water was heard from the side. Erina and Mio rxed in the rooftop pool, only d in a swimsuit.

 Chapter 673: Putting a Spirit Bond

    <h4>Chapter 673: Putting a Spirit Bond</h4>


    "Hum-mm, mm~" Erina hummed on afy lounge pool chair in the middle of the pool. She took a sip of her fresh juice and identally looked to the side.


    It was as if she could see Elysia and Sylvia near the sun loungers by the pool. However, she was unsure of what she saw, and she lowered her sunsses a little to confirm that. Surprisingly, it was indeed Elysia and Sylvia!


    "E-, Elysia-san, Sylvia-san!?" Erina gasped in surprise. She was rxing at the rooftop pool with Mio, and an unexpected pleasant surprise suddenly came before her eyes.


    "Hi, nice to meet you again, Erina-san, Mio-san. Did our arrival disturb your leisure time?" Elysia waved her hand with a smile.


    "Ah, no, not at all. Your arrival is very warmly weed by us. Please wait a moment." Erina paddled to go to the pool''s edge and immediately jumped out of her pool chair.


    She went straight to Elysia without realizing that her lips were already curved into an enthusiastic smile. "Hi, have you been here for a while? I didn''t notice."


    "No, we just got here to visit you. Can we talk for a moment?" Elysia nced left and right. Here was not a suitable ce to talk because anyone coulde at any time.


    "Just arrived?" Erina muttered softly in a confused tone. However, she just put that aside because there were too many things she couldn''t understand about Elysia. "Sure. Then let''s go to my penthouse."


    "Erina-sama, please wear this." Mio suddenly came from behind and handed a bathrobe to Erina.


    "Thank you, Mio." Erina immediately put on her bathrobe.


    Elysia nced at Erina''s wrist. She gave the aurora bracelet a second time three days ago, and Erina wore it as suggested.


    "Please follow me." Erina pointed her palm at the door and guided Elysia''s group to a room downstairs.


    ''Woah, so this is what they call a penthouse. This is a luxury apartment building, hmm?'' Elysia muttered in her mind while ncing around the room. It was like a presidential ss hotel room.


    ''Hm, this is our first time visiting a penthouse, right? But, this is almost the same as a five-star hotel room with extra space.'' Elena was amused because of Elysia''s amazement.


    ''En.'' Elysia then sat on the sofa, and Sylvia sat next to her.


    Xero was perched on the table, and Vanessa was lying on Elysia''sp.


    "Would you like some tea, Elysia-san, Sylvia-san?" Erina put her hands together and went to sit on Elysia''s left side.


    "Okay." Elysia just nodded.


    "Mio, please brew some hot tea for us." Erina raised her hand towards Mio.


    "Alright, Erina-sama." Mio responded from the kitchen. She returned to the living room a momentter with the tea party set.


    After a cup of tea was served to everyone, Erina opened the conversation with curiosity. "I was shocked at first to see you suddenly near the rooftop pool. Mio and I didn''t notice your arrival at all. Uhm... Is there anything I can help you with, Elysia-san?"


    "Hmm, I can''t call this a request for help, but it''s more like I need your permission and approval, Erina-san. Well, let''s say I have a request." Elysia sped her hands. She sorts out the right words for her request.


    "A request? Sure, tell me, and I will help you unconditionally." Erina nodded in agreement without hesitation. She didn''t need to consider anything since the one speaking was Elysia.


    "Why did you agree so quickly? Didn''t you ever suspect that I might not be the real Elysia? Someone might disguise themselves as me to trick you?" Elysia felt a little surprised because Erina agreed before she stated her request.


    "I''ve learned my hard lesson in that kidnapping case. However, no one can disguise themselves as you, Elysia-san. You have a unique, pleasant scent and distinctive charm. Although they can imitate your appearance, it''s a waste of time." -wasted because I memorized all of it. I knew that it was the real you the moment I approached you." Erina shook her head without losing the smile on her face.


    "Is, is that right?" Elysia was a little taken aback. She still wondered about her scent. Anyone who had known her for some time was using it as a reference to identify her.


    "Hehe, so what kind of request? I won''t know if you don''t tell me, Elysia-san." Erina covered her mouth in a light chuckle.


    "So, it''s like this. We''re nning to go somewhere very far away with the possibility of losing our way back. I want you to be our marker for our directions. Is that possible for you, Erina-san?" Elysia nced into Erina''s eyes.


    "Sure, I''ll be happy to help you. However, what kind of thing do you want me to do? Is this a marker like on a GPS? You''re going to a ce very far from human reach... Like the ind north pole?" Erina scratched her head in confusion. She was afraid that she didn''t talk about the same thing with Elysia.


    "Mm, the theory is simr, but this is bound with a bond. I''ll put my marker on you, and if you don''t mind, may I?" Elysia said it with an innocent expression, but it was interpreted as something else to Erina''s ears.


    "You, you want to bond with me? You want to mark me as yours, Elysia-san!? Is this a proposal? My heart is still not ready to go that far so suddenly..." Erina ultimately didn''t expect Elysia''s request to be something like this. She blushed and covered her face because of that sudden proposal.


    "Hmm?" Elysia didn''t understand why Erina blushed all of a sudden. "You can''t?"


    ''Ely, you naughty girl. Fufu, are you not aware that you are using ambiguous sentences? Erina misinterpreted that and thought you proposed to her.'' Elena told Elysia between her giggles.


    "Eh, ah, it''s not like that. Let me exin it one more time. So, I--" Elysia then spent ten minutes exining her real intention regarding the marker and spirit bond to Erina.


    "Alright, I see what you mean, Elysia-san. Even though I don''t quite understand, I trust you. What should we do?" Erina nodded in understanding with a hint of embarrassment. It was still a bond, and she wouldn''t refuse it even if her heart wasn''t ready.


    "You don''t have to do anything. I''m just going to put a marker on your spirit. To be honest, I''ve put my marker on you, but I''m afraid it''s not strong enough to tell us the way back." Elysia was happy that Erina was quick to understand and agreed without hesitation.


    "You''ve marked me?" Erina widened her eyes slightly.


    "En, here. I''ll revoke it. Done." Elysia put her hand on Erina''s shoulder and revoked her magic marker.


    "Eh, you deleted it? I don''t mind, though? Still, alright, you can leave your mark on me if that helps you." Erina felt a bit astonished about what Elysia had just done. However, she leaned back on the sofa and waited for Elysia to do something for her.


    "Please excuse me. Please don''t resist the iing flow." Elysia nced at Mio for a moment. She didn''t understand why Erina''s bodyguard didn''t question or suspect anything.


    She proceeded to put her spirit mark on Erina''s spirit. She put her hand on Erina''s upper chest, and she started to work.


    She only needed five seconds for that, and she smiled in satisfaction. "Thank you, Erina-san. Can you feel my marker now?"


    "Eh, it''s done? That''s so fast. Uhm? This is pretty weird... I feel like I can feel a bond within me with you. Is this what is called a bond?" Erina put her hand on her upper chest. It was as if she could feel that Elysia''s hand warmth was still there.


    ''En, I''m done. Now I can talk to you telepathically. You can also respond if my channel is connected to you, Erina-san.'' Elysia tried to send telepathy.


    ''Eh, no way... Can I also send telepathy to you, Elysia-san? Can you hear my voice?'' Erina widened her eyes in surprise. Elysia''s mouth didn''t move, but she could hear Elysia''s voice.


    ''En, but this is a one-way path because you are not strong enough for this bond yet. You can only talk to me when I connect my spirit of connection to you.'' Elysia smiled faintly.


    ''I''m sorry, I''m still quite weak. I heard this is an ability that only a Great Master-level or above can learn. But I can use it now. This is amazing, Elysia-san!'' Erina grasped Elysia''s hand with sparkling eyes. For some reason, she felt closer to her friend, and she would soon uncover more of Elysia''s mysteries.


    ''I didn''t mean to offend. You are the only one whoes to my mind for my trust.'' Elysia grasped Erina''s hand back.


    ''En, just leave it to me. By the way, where are you and Sylvia-san going? I had a feeling it was a ce that wasn''t on Earth. Are you perhaps nning to go to the underworld in search of treasure, Elysia-san? It''s dangerous there, you-'' Erina voiced her concern, but Elysia''s finger sealed her lips.


    ''Sshh, I can''t tell you right now, but please keep this a secret, okay?'' Elysia moves on reflex. She just remembered that they were talking via telepathy.


    ''Um, okay. Is it possible for me to send you telepathy without waiting for you to speak to me first?'' Erin nodded innocently.


    ''For now, there''s nothing we can do.'' Elysia shook her head.


    ''I see...'' Erina lowered her head slightly, but she got a new motivation to cultivate to be stronger.


    "Uhm, excuse me, are you talking through eye contact, an exchange of thoughts or something?" Mio raised her hand in confusion.


    Erina and Elysia looked at each other and chuckled together. After that, Erina talked about trivial and light matters to Elysia to relieve her feelings after three days of not seeing each other.


    "Uhm looks like it''s time for us to leave, Erina-san. Several people await our presence, and we can''t keep them waiting that long." Elysia patted Erina''s hand. She didn''t know why Erina was still holding her hand tightly.


    "Are you in a hurry? Uuh, I wanted to express my gratitude to you with something, Elysia-san. I need to do something for you. Perhaps, a delightful event or something nice." Erina loosened her shoulders. She had just nned many things with Elysia, but it didn''t seem like it was for now.


    "Let''s do that when I get back. It might be sometime next month." Elysia replied with a tender smile.


    "You promised that, right? All right, I''ll demand that next month." Erina nced at Elysia''s eyes for reassurance. After Elysia replied with a nod, she felt satisfied.


    After that, Elysia and Sylvia waved their hands and left the room. Xero then flew after them.

 Chapter 674: Come Back to Settle the Inevitable

    <h4>Chapter 674: Come Back to Settle the Inevitable</h4>


    "Erina-sama, is that okay? I mean, you let Elysia-sama put something into your subconscious. I don''t want to mean being presumptuous or feeling suspicious even if it''s groundless, but I''m just worried." Mio asked worriedly.


    "No, Mio. Elysia-san won''t do anything you might worry about. As you know, Elysia-san has many ways to do anything to anyone without anyone''s permission or knowledge. I actually feel very grateful and honored to have her trust. Elysia -san is still so mysterious, and I feel one step closer to getting to know her." Erina shook her head with a gentle smile on her face.


    She entered her penthouse as Elysia and Sylvia could no longer be seen in the corridor.


    "I see." Mio replied with a subtle nod.


    Ah, um, I forgot to tell Elysia-san that a group of envoys from Ennd is still waiting for her in Japan. Well, they might only be able to meet Elysia-san around next month, hehe... I wonder what Elysia-san wants to do in another realm. What kind of treasure does she want to get, hmm?" Erina put her hand to her cheek and looked out the window.


    After a moment of pensiveness, Erina turned around. "Looks like it''s about the time. Mio, please postpone all my scheduled events for another month or two."


    "But, it might have an impact on your poprity, Erina-sama. Sorry to say this, but you have agreed to attend several events this month and next month, including some concerts and music shows." Mio was surprised by Erina''s sudden request. She had no idea what changed Erina''s mind.


    "You can tell them that I''m not doing well. I''m sure they''ll understand since it was my request and the Minamoto n. It was them who needed me, not the other way around. Therefore, they will follow my rules, or there is no deal." Erina nced at Mio once with an innocent expression. She then went into her room to change clothes.


    Mio was just stunned on the spot. A few momentster, Erina returned to the living room, already wrapped in a stylish dress as if ready to leave.


    "Mio, quickly change your clothes. It''s time for us to go. Many things are waiting for us." Erina tilted her head slightly and waved her hand in front of Mio''s face. She didn''t understand why her bodyguard was daydreaming.


    "Eh, ah, mm, you look fine, Erina-sama. May I know the real reason for your decision just now? And again, what are your ns now?" Mio could guess the answer, but she wanted to hear it directly from Erina.


    "I''m not fine, Mio. Elysia-san gave me a privilege, but I''m too weak to use it. Now is the time for us to return to the esper world and start cultivating. I hope to advance to rank 4 or maybe 5 in one or two months." Erina put her hand on her upper chest.


    She could feel Elysia''s spirit mark even though it couldn''t be exined in science.


    "Understood! Please wait for a moment, Erina-sama." Mio nodded in understanding, gave a polite greeting, then immediately went into her room to change her clothes.


    She never thought that Erina would be interested in cultivating again since the incident a few years ago. Erina''s progress stopped because of the fear and terror of that seemingly terrifying power. Yet, all that changed only because of Elysia''s involvement.


    Meanwhile, Elysia''s group had just left Earth''s human realm. They teleported to a remote ind in the red sea of the underworld.


    "Why is the sky dark here and the red sea? Wasn''t it still morning just now?" Sylvia wondered.


    "Perhaps, this ce is on the other side of the world, Sylvi. Come here. I''ll remove your magic seal." Elysia eliminated Vanessa and Xero''s magic seal, and Sylvia was thest one.


    ''Phew, we have finally arrived at the day we will return to Vrelenia.'' Elena muttered in a nostalgic tone.


    ''Master Elena and I will protect everyone from here, Master Elysia. However, please wear your divine battlesuit as your body is very fragile and vulnerable. This is just a precaution, my apologies if I''m being blunt.'' Rhea voiced her opinion frankly, but she was worried it would hurt Elysia''s feelings since it was Elysia''s weak spot.


    ''Mm, Ipletely understand. I''ll try contacting Nell first before trying the long-distance interdimensional teleportation technique.'' Elysia nodded in understanding and checked her surroundings with her sacred vision.


    After ensuring there were no dangers or threats in the surroundings, Elysia closed her eyes. She tried to send telepathy to Nell using their spirit connection. ''Nell, can you hear my voice? Please answer my telepathy.''


    Elysia tried several times, but the response came after a while. Nell replied with some enthusiasm. ''Ely, is that you? Are you going back to Vrelenia now?''


    Elysia breathed a sigh of relief after hearing Nell''s voice. However, she immediately went straight to the point. ''Mm, something unexpected happened, and we decided to return two days earlier than expected. What are you doing now? Can you go somewhere safe and peaceful? We will try to teleport to Vrelenia with you as a destination point.''


    ''Mm, sure! I will immediately withdraw from the battlefield right now. Stay connected with me. Give me a few minutes.'' Nell immediately carried out Elysia''s request without dy. A few minutester, Nell gave her confirmation. ''I''m in a safe ce now, Ely. What do you want me to do?''


    ''You just need to make sure this telepathy channel stays connected with you. Can you feel this path of our spirit connection?'' Elysia started preparing to use her technique. She tried to pinpoint Nell''s exact location regardless of their distance.


    ''Mm, fine. I''ll make sure of it. However, please be careful too, Ely. You will open a dimensional hole to travel to Vrelenia. Your safety is paramount.'' Nell voiced her concern.


    ''Of course, we will be careful so that what happened earlier doesn''t happen again. With careful preparation, we are sure nothing bad will happen.'' Elysia tried to reassure Nell.


    "Sylvi, Vann, Tic,e here, please. We''re going back to Vrelenia now." Elysia beckoned everyone toe closer.


    "Hum, it''s about time, keke. I can soon rebuild my divine devil body and eradicate those ursed creatures from my home. I''ll be back on Earth next month to eradicate that cocky boy." Xero chuckled as he rubbed his hands together. He sounds like a sneaky bad guy.


    Elysia held her ck divine bracelet and activated it. A sh of light particles crept from her wrist and spread throughout her body. Her fallen angel divine battlesuit instantly wrapped her body in mere seconds.


    "Wow, you''re wearing your divine angel battle suit, Ely? Do I need to wear my Aracheris? The previous world transfer to Earth was hazardous, right? The corrosion in that dimensional gap gave me goosebumps." Sylvia hugged herself as if she was afraid of something.


    "That''s fine, just in case, Sylvi." Elysia didn''t exin much and just agreed.


    "Wait a moment. I need to summon my divine battlesuit." Sylvia took a few steps back and chanted. She then chanted her mantra while holding her ck bracelet.


    A momentter, light and ck mist enveloped her. By the time the transformation wasplete, the ck battlesuit had wrapped Sylvia''s body. However, she was forced into her half-dragon form somehow.


    "Wow, why did my feathery wings and tail just appear? My horns too." Sylvia examined her wings, tail, and horns in some surprise.


    "Hehe, maybe it''s because they want to greet the world after being hidden for so long?" Elysia just smiled and faced everyone once again. "Are you ready, everyone? We are returning to Vrelenia now."


    "I''m ready, master." Vanessa jumped into her master''s embrace. She had to secure her safe spot first.


    "I''m ready any time." Xero puffed out his chest slightly.


    "Let''s go back to our world. Your master and the Goddess of Nature will assist us too if something unexpected happens, right?" Sylvia nced at Elysia''s bracelets.


    "Mm, they''re on standby to take care of everything if the unexpected happens. Sylvi, please hold my arm. Tic, please excuse me." Elysia crouched down and picked up the crow.


    "Sure~" Sylvia put her hand on Elysia''s arm.


    Elysia checked the surroundings once more and immediately tried to open a dimensional portal for teleportation between different universes.


    *Zap*


    A golden hole of light engulfed Elysia''s group in the blink of an eye. Their existences instantly disappeared from the underworld.


    ''Ely, stay focused and ignore this turmoil or shock! We''ll take care of the rest. Make sure your connection with Nell is still there, and we''re heading in the right direction.'' Elena reminded as the golden energy hole turned purplish-ck with the sparkling stars.


    Elysia didn''t answer and just left the rest to Elena and Rhea. She needed to stay focused on bringing her group along by following the connection path between her and Nell.


    No one could tell how fast they crossed the space in the dimensional hole because everything was blurry. Only the colors of the dark spectrum could be identified.


    Sylvia, Xero, and Vanessa were still rxed as they didn''t feel Elysia panicking. So, everything was still okay.


    When the golden light ovepped the dark dimensional hole, Elysia felt somewhat relieved because she could tell that the distance between herself and Nell was already so close. They almost arrived at Vrelenia.


    Meanwhile, Nell was still waiting on a rocky hill while observing the war in the distance. Human troops were battling a swarm of ursed creatures in anti-curse zones.

 Chapter 675: The Battle has Broken Out

    <h4>Chapter 675: The Battle has Broken Out</h4>


    "Elysia and the others are back?" A person d in navy blue water armornded near Nell.


    "Stay quiet. I''m concentrating." Nell put her hands on either side of her head. She could feel Elysia getting closer, and she didn''t want to mess with her coordinate because Elysia was using it.


    *Bzzt*


    A dimensional golden hole opened right in front of Nell. At that moment, Nell couldn''t hide her feelings of relief, joy, and gratitude. She smiled warmly to greet the ones she had been waiting for for the past two weeks.


    "Wee back!" Nell pped her fairy-angel wings and greeted Elysia''s group with a big smile.


    "Fwuuh..." Elysia just heaved a sigh of relief. She looked at the dimensional hole behind her and immediately closed it. She still felt a little dizzy from the dimensional shock and slightly staggered.


    "Are you all right, Ely?" Sylvia supported Elysia from the side. She held Elysia''s arm anxiously, worried that something might happen to her friend.


    "Mm, I''m fine. Just a little dizzy." Elysia held her head. Vanessa dropped to the ground, and Xero flew before he fell.


    "Here, here. Pain, pain, go away. Are you feeling better?" Nell came close and gave Elysia a light head pat. She applied a little healing magic to relieve Elysia''s dizziness.


    "Thank you. I''m feeling better." Elysia straightened her back and smiled faintly.


    Elena and Rhea then materialized their bodies to the outside world. They were relieved that the journey across dimensions, worlds, and even universes ended well.


    By the time Nell saw her big sister, the feeling of longing she had could no longer be contained. She immediately dashed to her big sister for a warm hug. "Big sister, big sister, I missed you so much. Uuu, it was a very tiring two weeks without you, Ely, and the scary Goddess."


    "You and everyone have worked hard. Everything will be fine now." Rhea replied with a tender smile and returned Nell''s hug.


    "Mm, we might fall straight to the losing side when we run out of anti-curse mechanism. We only have less than a dozen of those right now. I don''t know what would happen if you could onlye back tomorrow or the day after." Nell rubbed her face onto her big sister''s cheek.


    "Meh, you are all too dependent on those tools." Xero rolled his eyes.


    "Huh? Who is this talking crow?" Nell was stunned for a moment and became confused. She seemed to know the bird, but she couldn''t tell who.


    "He is the Evil God, but we changed his title to Heretic God, and he agreed for some reason." Rhea nced at the crow above.


    "Pfft, he is that Evil God? Why is he a bird now? Is he already dead and reincarnated as a crow?" Nell covered her mouth as she muffled herughter.


    "Hmph! That''s all from me. I need to go to rebuild my divine devil body." Xero looked left and right to determine which direction he should go.


    "Do you need help? Feel free to ask." Elysia offered a favor. After all, Xero was one of their war party.


    "No need. Your holy light attribute will only make me suffer if you help. Since that little boy is light, my darkness is his bane. Therefore, I need to take care of everything with ultimate precision and thorough preparation, keke." Xero pped its wings and flew high.


    "Even so, you probably won''t have curse resistance and what your past divine devil body might have. Don''t try to use vile techniques or formations like that back then, or we''ll need to take strict action against you." Elena gave a reminder and warning before Xero flew away.


    "..." Xero stopped in mid-air for a few seconds. He just realized that it was true. Even if he seeded in rebuilding his divine devil body, he would not have the same glory as two weeks ago.


    Even so, it was much better than this lowly crowd body.


    "Hmph, I have other ns. See youter!" Xero immediately sped away through the clouds and flew somewhere unknown.


    "Ah, he just left. He''s changed his title twice now. Let''s hope he doesn''t do the stupid thing by sacrificing thousands of devils for such a vile formation ritual like that again." Nell muttered as she looked up at the blue sky.


    Rhea just sighed softly as she watched where Xero went. She couldn''t manage him, but she hoped he wouldn''t do anything stupid because she knew Elena''s warning was genuine.


    "Long time no see, Sea God. We''re at war with ursed creatures, huh... Where are we now?" Elena greeted the man in full-body blue water armor.


    "Yeah, it''s been two weeks. Err, we''re currently in the Ariatha Kingdom on the north coast. A sealed area has just copsed, and we''re stepping in to ensure human troops gain the upper hand in this battle." Oceanid folded his arms and looked at the battle in the distance.


    "Ariatha Kingdom?" Elysia was reminded of Evelyn, her first friend in this world.


    "Hm, the ursed creatures over there look weak. Six Saint-level bosses as the strongest and thousands of weak minions." Elena narrowed her eyes to scan deep into the battlefield.


    "Hum, a battalion of Ariatha Kingdom''s elite fighters can take care of those ursed creatures if they act ording to n. If the battle continues until dusk, a battalion of reinforcements will arrive here." Oceanid nodded in agreement.


    "Hmm-mm." Elena replied with a subtle nod. She then nced at their group''s sexy demonic dragon. "Sylvi, do you want to test your divine battlesuit in that battle?"


    "Eh, ah, with pleasure!" Sylvia didn''t expect the offer, but she would do so without hesitation if ordered.


    "Good. You have six targets over there. They seem to be preparing something which doesn''t bode well for human troops. y those Sant-level ursed monsters before they jump into battle." Elena gave her orders.


    "With all my heart, I serve." Sylvia put her hand to her chest in a knight salute.


    Sylvia was about to fly away, but Elena immediately added a condition. "But! Don''t let your divine battlesuit be damaged. Make sure to kill them before they go into berserk mode. I know you can do it wlessly."


    Sylvia stopped in mid-air. It wasn''t that difficult because she was a Saint-level Devil Princess, especially since she was equipped with a powerful battlesuit. She turned around and gave one more salute. "Yes, master! I willplete my mission without stains or wounds."


    Elena only responded with a subtle nod.


    Sylvia then went into battle. The Devil Princess summoned her divine spear and got into action. "Hahaha! Die for the good of all."


    "Hm, this is Sylvi''s first battle with her divine battlesuit, Aracheris. She looks so excited." Elysia sped her hands together to see Sylvia enter the anti-curse zones and sh at several monsters.


    She identally looked at the human''s camp a few kilometers from the battlefield. The casualties were already there, and the fallen warriors were brought back even though they were dead so as not to be eaten by the ursed creatures.


    The deadly battle had already broken out before the estimated time of three months.


    "This is a real war, Ely. Casualties are inevitable, and they die honorably as heroes. Theirrades honor them and take them to a safe zone to avoid energizing those monsters. They will be buried with military honorster." Elena patted Elysia''s back.


    "En, I know that, but- Hm, all right..." Elysia was about to propose something, but Elena immediately gave a telepathic refusal.


    Resurrecting the dead every time it happened wouldn''t help everyone, especially since the death hade to the fallen warriors a few hours ago. It would only put an unnecessary burden on Elysia and unexpected future problems since they would be involved in many wars.


    Not to mention, Lifa reminded them of the weight of reviving someone after death came to the dead.


    Elysia then watched Sylvia dance on the battlefield with a ck spear as a weapon. Human troops quickly went into offensive formation since the giant monsters had been dealt with by a demonic dragon beastkin.


    "Little one, were you involved in the battle here? Then, how about you, Oceanid?" Elena asked in a low mumble.


    "Mm, I was at that battle to minimize casualties. However, Oceanid soon came here after ughtering an Emperor-level ursed creature in the middle of the sea." Nell reported.


    "I see..." Elena just nodded slightly.


    "Pristine Darkness sh!" Sylvia swung her spear and shed into the empty air several times.


    However, thousands of ck shes instantly shed hundreds of ursed creatures around her, including the six Saint-level ursed creatures. She was previously surrounded, but the enemies instantly turned into meat paste and became ck mist. Yet, it was instantly absorbed by the anti-curse mechanism.


    "Oops, that seems a bit overkill. But, who cares." Sylvia checked her body, wings, and tail to ensure there were no stains or wounds.


    "Now it''s time to go back and im some credit for me~ Those humans can take care of these weak monsters." After saying that, Sylvia left the battlefield since her objective waspleted.


    "That''s amazing, Sylvi. You wiped out a quarter of the monster horde in just three minutes." Elysia greeted Sylvia with praise.


    "Hehe, it''s all thanks to your gift. This divine battle suit has some credit, Ely. Aracheris is amazing, and I sometimes feel like a God-killing weapon when fighting in this." Sylvia hugged her spear and smiled in satisfaction. She felt satisfaction in receiving Elysia''spliment.


    "Sylvi, good job. Now, save your powers forter and deactivate your divine battlesuit. You too, Ely." Elena gave a briefpliment and quick instructions.


    Elysia and Sylvia looked at each other. They immediately deactivated their divine battlesuit as ordered. After that, they watched the battle go on to the end.


    Due to Sylvia''s involvement in the battle just now, there were no additional casualties after that. The ursed creatures were exterminated sessfully in less than an hour.


    The warriors and knights cheered for their victory. Happy cries were echoed with enthusiasm.

 Chapter 676: Missing Warmth

    <h4>Chapter 676: Missing Warmth</h4>


    "The battle here is over. That''s thest one, I guess. So far, there have been no reports of another sealed area copsing. However, we urgently need anti-curse mechanisms to replenish the damaged spot defenses." Nell checked her gold talisman to report.


    "The two of us can make the tools first, while Ely and the Goddess of Light will handle the activation magic. Ah, we can also ask my mother for help. Would you like us to do that now?" Rhea didn''t mind tackling the urgency.


    "The sooner, the better. Shall we do it again in the Nature Realm? I''m also curious about that Ruvoid God. Please tell me the story." Nell nodded happily.


    "Yep, that''s obvious, right?" Rhea then sent telepathy to Elysia, requesting to open the Nature Realm''s portal. Elysia just agreed and immediately opened the portal.


    Rhea was about to enter the Nature Realm, but she remembered something and immediately ryed it to the one concerned. "Then we excuse ourselves. Sea God, I want you to be around Ely, the Goddess of Light, and Sylvia until we get back. Can you do that?"


    "Okay, that''s easy for me. I''ll know if any sealed areas copse with this. Hm? Was that battle over before I checked? They aren''t bad." Oceanid nodded and checked his golden talisman.


    "Good. Then, see youter." Rhea waved her hand at Elysia and Elena.


    Nell also waved her hand. However, she was reminded of someone. She stopped in mid-air and looked at Elysia. "Ely, you should see your friends. They are worried about you, especially Yuuki. She seems to have lost her soul, is often pensive, rarely talks, and bes like a frenzy beast in battle. It''s as if she med the ursed creatures for your disappearance."


    "Yuuki? Where is she now?" Elysia''s heart suddenly became restless when Nell said about Yuuki''s condition. She never expected that Yuuki would be like that.


    Nell closed her eyes for a moment before giving an answer. "She is in Evroria City, idan Region, Beastkin Continent. She decided to help beastkin deal with the threats from ursed creatures."


    "Understood, we''ll be there soon. Thanks for telling me." Elysia nodded slightly.


    "No need to worry." Nell then entered the portal before Elysia closed it.


    "Are we going to the Beastkin Continent now?" Elena nced at Elysia.


    "En." Elysia nodded.


    After that, they immediately left the Human Continent and headed towards the Beastkin Continent using the Gravy Ark at maximum speed.


    On the other side of the continent, a snow fox beastkin stared at the sky beyond the window with a distant gaze. The sky was bluish-white, but the moon was still visible even though it was daytime.


    "Yuuki, I have prepared a hot spring for you. Would you like to wash your body now?" A bluish-white fox beastkin entered the tent and spoke with a gentle tone.


    "..." Yuuki didn''t answer immediately. A few minutester, she checked her body. She was pretty dirty because of the battle just now.


    "Yuuki, I seem to be able to see an image of good newsing to us soon." Lynn went over and sat beside Yuuki.


    "Good news, huh..." Yuuki replied nonchntly. It was the umpteenth time she had heard such a thing, but the good news that came was not the one she wanted to hear. She then got up and walked away.


    "The hot springs are in the adjoining tent. Would you like me to wash your back?" Lynn offered a favor.


    "No." Yuuki tly refused.


    "Huff..." Lynn heaved a subtle sigh and looked up at the sky with a soft mumble. "Ely, where are you now? It''s only been two weeks, but our group has split up because of your absence. It might just be a matter of time until they will feel awkward between one another because of their affairs and responsibilities. Nothing binds them to stay together. Pleasee back soon..."


    After saying that, Lynn left the tent to check on the surroundings. They had just engaged in a battle against ursed creatures in a snowy area not far from the capital city. Even though she and Yuuki had plunged straight into the battlefield with their battlesuits, the casualties were still there.


    Yuuki sighed to look at the body bags lined up in a row. The fallen warriors would be respectfully buried after returning to the capital city.


    "Hmm?" Lynn stopped her steps as she found her mother talking to some people in the distance. It was just a group consisting of two human girls, a white cat, a demonic dragon beastkin, and a blue-haired man.


    Upon closer inspection, it was Elysia''s group. Elysia, the Goddess of Light, Vanessa, Sylvia, and the Sea God!


    "Oh my-, oh, the divine blessed them. They''re back!?" Lynn felt a burst of relief and happiness welling up in her heart. She immediately ran over to greet Elysia and the others.


    "Fufu, thank you for your concern. I feel delighted to know you care so much for me, Elysia, my child." Luna covered her mouth in a light chuckle.


    Lynn suddenly came before Elysia and the others with high enthusiasm. "Ely, did you juste back from another world? I''m so happy to see you back. Hm, wee back."


    "We''re back, Lynn. You look exhausted, just like your mother. You''ve all worked hard, but please have enough rest." Elysia replied with a concerned expression.


    "Fufu, haven''t I be your mother too now, Elysia? Anyway, we were trying to have enough rest, but the threats kepting and going. I wonder how many sealed areas there are in this world, hmm?" Luna put her hand to her cheek.


    "Those are only one hundred and twenty-one left. However, we can''t confirm whether all of them are active or just empty ces." Oceanid looked at the golden talisman and confirmed the number.


    "One hundred, one hundred twenty-one left? Oh dear, do we have enough anti-curse mechanisms? The ones installed by the Goddess of Blessings won''t be enough to support the whole battle with any n or formation." Luna sounded troubled, but her expression said otherwise. She nced at Elysia and the Goddess of Light with a faint smile.


    "You don''t have to worry. We''ll take care of that when the timees." Elena rolled her eyes at this crafty soul vixen.


    "Oh, right... Ely, you should meet Yuuki first. She seems to be not herself since your disappearance. It''s as if she lost her purpose. I was worried and scared, but she will definitely be delighted because of your return. She is currently in that tent." Lynn grasped her hand and looked behind her. More precisely, to the white tent.


    "Mm, I''ve heard about Yuuki''s situation from the Goddess of Blessings. I should really need to see Yuuki''s condition first. Perhaps, I can help her feel better." Elysia looked at Elena for permission.


    "Go see her. I need to have a little chat with Luna." Elena replied with a slight nod. She then looked at the good girls around Ely. "Sylvi, Lynn, and Vann... You apany Ely to meet Yuuki."


    "Affirmative!"


    "Sure!"


    "Okay!"


    The three girls responded positively without dy. Elysia then went towards the white tent, followed by them from behind.


    Meanwhile, Yuuki had just finished washing her body clean. She got out of the hot spring and dried herself with a towel. After that, she transformed into a little snow fox and went to a heating device in the corner of the tent.


    "..." Yuuki sat down and nced up. However, she couldn''t see anything other than the tent''s ceiling. She sighed and decided to return to her tent.


    At that moment, a group of people entered the hot spring tent. The little snow fox froze instantly when she saw who it was.


    Her heart said that Elysia was finally back! However, her eyes seemed unable to believe what was in front of her at that time. Elysia was back today, and it was real!?


    "It''s good to see you again, Yuuki. Did you miss me?" Elysia waved her hand with a tender smile.


    Yuuki widened her eyes because she was utterly convinced now. She ran and jumped straight into the arms of the person she most wanted to meet.


    "This scent, this aura, this warmth, and this aura¡­ You really are Master Elysia. You are finally back¡­ You are fine, and you are here. Uuu, please, please don''t go away and leave me behind. Please don''t go where I can''t reach you..." Yuuki sniffed Elysia''s scent and checked here and there. She then muttered with half-sobbing noise.


    "Yeah... I''m back." Elysia hugged the little snow fox and stroked the fluffy little one with a gentle caress.


    Yuuki trembled slightly and looked at Elysia''s face. She then curled up and indulged herself in this warmth andfort. This was reality, but she didn''t wish to wake up if this was just a dream.


    It didn''t take long for Yuuki to fall asleep in Elysia''s arms. She had a thousand words to say because of the longing. Still, she just wanted to enjoy this familiar warmth despite everything... This longing warmth that she craved the most.


    "Hum? Did she fall asleep right away? It seems she really needs it." Sylvia nced from the side.


    "..." Vanessa felt her feet slightly cold. She also felt a little jealous of the little snow fox. Therefore, she climbed onto her master''s shoulder andy there like a fluffy scarf.


    "Hum-mm~" Elysia giggled a little and gave Vanessa a head pat.


    "Let''s go to the central tent. You might want to hear about what''s been going on in thest two weeks, Ely, Sylvi, Vann." Lynn was happy to see Yuuki sleeping peacefully.


    "Sure, let''s go there." Elysia agreed with that. They then left to join Elena, Luna, and the others.

 Chapter 677: Suffocating Battle (1)

    <h4>Chapter 677: Suffocating Battle (1)</h4>


    "Oh my, so the God of the Sea and the Goddess of Blessings traveled the world battling cursed creatures? No wonder the Divine doesn''t get involved too much in all ces. That must be exhausting." Luna put her hands on herp.


    "That''s what happened. The war that everyone is fighting will only be a normal battle if they are in the anti-curse mechanism''s zone. No cursed being should be allowed to escape." Oceanid folded his arms and nodded slightly.


    "I fully understand. However, now it seems to be getting better, fufu..." Luna covered her mouth.


    "Hum, so Beast God only cares about his continent, huh... He forgot that we were the ones who put those anti-curse mechanisms there." Elena heaved a subtle sigh.


    "Hmm, that stupid lion is selfish and cowardly. I wouldn''t be surprised if he only ordered his wives and descendants to go to the battlefield while still rxing on his throne." Oceanid snorted at the memory of that fire lion.


    "Hum-mm~ At least the Beast Continent is under the supervision of the Beast God." Luna put her hands together.


    "Mother, we''re back." Lynn entered the tent with Elysia and the others.


    "Wee back. Oh my, as I thought. Yuuki just needs Elysia to feel at peace. Elysia,e here. I want to tell you something." Luna beckoned Elysia to sit next to her.


    Elysia nced at Elena briefly. Seeing a silent approval, she sat next to Luna and put Yuuki on herp. Meanwhile, Vanessa was still on her shoulders.


    "Do you know what happened to Yuuki''s mentality when you disappeared?" Luna asked with a gentle tone.


    "Mm, I see. However, I don''t know the details yet. Is it that bad?" Elysia looked down and stroked the snow fox with a gentle caress.


    "Hm, I also don''t really understand because she doesn''t want to talk. However, she rarely talks and often looks up at the moon. Above all, it was as if she lost her sanity when she was on the battlefield against those cursed monsters. She is like a cold-blooded wild beast and ughtered every monster even though she has reached her limit. I still get goosebumps remembering how Yuuki fought." Luna hugged herself and rubbed her arms.


    "That, is it that bad?" Elysia had heard simr things from Nell, but she never expected Yuuki''s situation to be that serious.


    "Yeah, but it''s the end of the crazy Yuuki since you''re back, Elysia. Please take good care of her, and don''t leave her. Her mentality is really unstable due to your absence. Maybe, she has made you her master and her lifeline of support." Luna stretched out her hand and gave a light head pat to the little snow fox.


    "I understand." Elysia nodded in understanding.


    "Hmm?" Oceanid frowned as his golden talisman shook.


    He immediately checked it and saw a spot there shaking. The dot slowly cracked and faded.


    "Everyone, this is an urgent and dire situation. A sealed area in the northern region of the Human Continent will copse in a few minutes. I''ll go check it out. Will youe with me?" Oceanid told everyone.


    "Good, we return to the Human Continent then. However, why are there so many sealed areas on the Human Continent in the first ce? Was the Goddess of Blessings so ipetent in the past?" Elena asked with an innocent expression.


    "Ugh, well... I can''t say that on her behalf. However, the Goddess of Blessings has close to no offensive skills. Her divinity leads to support magic only, and therefore, the Human Continent is the ce with the most sealed areas." Oceanidposed his words wisely to avoid offending any party.


    "Hmm, she''ll go the extra mile for that." Elena heaved a subtle sigh and stood up. She had already squeezed out enough information from the Soul Fox Empress, and now was the time to save the world.


    "My apologies, my daughter Lynn and I can''te to help there because we have a responsibility here. We also need to hold a funeral service to honor the fallen heroes." Luna apanied the group to go out of the tent.


    "We fully understand. You have a lot of beastkins to protect. You just need to eradicate the ursed creatures ording to n and minimize casualties. That has helped us a lot in dealing with all this mess." Oceanid raised his hand.


    "Lynn, see youter." Elysia waved her hand.


    "Bye~" Sylvia also waved her hand.


    "Mm, we''ll see each other again soon." Lynn waved her hand back and smiled.


    Elysia''s group then disappeared into invisibility after they exited the tent. They headed straight for the Human Continent.


    "They''ve already left for the Human Continent? That''s impressive magic." Lynn muttered under her breath as she looked up at the sky.


    "Hm, we also still have a lot of things to do. Now is the time for us to return to the capital city and prepare for the next battle." Luna took out her golden talisman.


    That talisman only includes information on sealed areas on the Beastkin Continent. They only had a few more to handle before their continent was free from the threat of ursed creatures.


    "Hmm?" Nell checked her golden talisman.


    "What''s the matter, Little Nell?" Rhea asked curiously.


    "A sealed area in the northern region of the Human Continent is about to copse. Hopefully, Elena, Elysia, Oceanid, and the others will be present there. We never know whether there is a major threat there or not. Spirit-level ursed monsters or above are the real threats regardless of the anti-curse mechanism." Nell sighed and looked up at the sky.


    "Mm, Master Elena and Master Elysia are heading there right now. I was just asking them." Rhea reassured Nell with a smile.


    "Then I can focus on creating the anti-curse mechanism in peace of mind." Nell was relieved.


    "Rhea, is it true that the Ruvoid God is still on Earth? Elysia and Elena can''t do much because of the Council? I want to hear the details now because something seems wrong." Lifa brought up a topic that worried her a lot.


    "Ah, that... Yeah, the situation there became unpredictable. Master Elysia can''t make up her mind, nor can Master Elena. Ruvoid God, shor, has involvement with the Council, Earth''s worldw guardian. He is also protected. Those old men said that shor had been reborn as a child of light to turn over a new leaf. However, we still feel that something is not right." Rhea stopped her work and looked at her mother with a troubled expression.


    "I see. He seems to have a different scheme, huh... His Race, or Elysia''s word is Ruvoid Race, has an urge to act against virtue and is reborn as a child of light? What are Earth''s Gods trying to do with it? that, uhh..." Lifa put her hand to her forehead as if she felt dizzy.


    "Huh? shor is still alive? I thought he was exterminated once and for all. In that case, is it okay to leave him on Earth unattended? Even though he''s protected by that Council, that doesn''t mean he''s turned into apletely different individual, right?" Nell widened her eyes in surprise.


    "What do you expect us to do, Little Nell? We''ll inme the Council''s wrath if we exterminate shor at that time. Master Elysia can''t do that because we''ll be viins. Two of the Council''s higher-ups just had a heated conversation with us. However, the result is like that. We can only leave shor with his game until around next month." Rhea shook her head as she heaved a subtle sigh.


    "Next month?" Nell tilted her head slightly.


    "Yup, next month. Master Elysia will return to Earth next month to see firsthand the so-called God Game. It''s a deathmatch that will probably involve hundreds of Gods from fourteen realms and thousands of mortal ability users." Rhea nodded slightly and took a particr ore. She started making a sturdy rod for the anti-curse mechanism.


    "Wow, what the hell is he trying to do with that? The Council holds such an event because of shor''s involvement? He''s definitely aiming for something out of it. But, next month, huh..." Nell mumbled in an annoyed tone.


    "Little Nell, please watch your word choice." Rhea reminded gently. After that, she shared some information with Nell and Lifa.


    Although filled with conversation, they also continued their work in forging the anti-curse mechanisms.


    Meanwhile, around two thousand brave heroes were already on standby around the sealed area that about to copse. A regiment consisting of various fighters with different backgrounds was now working together with onemon goal, namely to eliminate the threat before rampant destruction.


    "Sealed area has copsed! Prepare for battle!" A holy knight d in golden armor raised his greatsword when a transparent dome copsed like shattered ss.


    *Rumble* *Rumble*


    The ground shook from beneath, and it expanded until it felt like a big earthquake.


    The jet ck vapor and purple gas instantly oozed out from the ground and darkened the surrounding area. The sky suddenly became dark overcast, and the atmosphere became suffocating suddenly.


    Among all the tensed troops, there was a golden-haired female mage in a white robe with a golden hue. She thumped her golden staff to the ground and prepared to activate an area of effect magic.


    *Boom!* *Boom!*


    The ground burst out, and dozens of pitch-ck monsters of terrifying shape burst out from the pits.


    "The glory of blessings and holy light is with us!" The female mage shouted and raised her golden staff.


    Several rings of winds emerged around the anti-curse mechanisms to draw the ursed monsters into the battle zone.


    "Oooh!!!" The troops replied with a war cry. The Holy Knight General advanced to the forefront, noble knights and brave warriors immediately following suit.

 Chapter 678: Suffocating Battle (2)

    <h4>Chapter 678: Suffocating Battle (2)</h4>


    "Uu, this is bad. I don''t know much magic that can inflict physical damage. Can I just act as support anymore?" The white-gold female mage muttered softly while watching the battle in the anti-curse zones.


    "Your father will be furious if youe to the front, Princess Evelyn. Even though you are equipped with a top-tier mage suit, you do not yet have sufficientbat power for the real war. Moreover, you are stillcking experience. happened to you, and because of that, please stay on the line of support." A female mage with long ash hair reminded Evelyn as she cast her reinforcement and enhancement to the troops on the front line.


    "Uu, you don''t have to say it so clearly, Freya. I knew about it..." Evelyn pouted and cast her support-type magic on the defensive troops.


    She knew it more than anyone. Even though she was wearing her divine battlesuit, she was still an Apprentice-ss mage. She could match a top-tier mage, but there was a limit due to many factors.


    "Hereditary technique. Holy light, golden rose garden! Bloom!" The golden armored holy knight plunged his greatsword into the ground.


    Dozens of gigantic golden roses popped out of the ground. They instantly exploded and inflicted a deadly shockwave on the monsters around him.


    "Hmph!" The holy knight General snorted and swung his golden greatsword to cut down the monsters surrounding him.


    He was already a mighty Saint-level holy knight. He felt that he could wipe out all the monsters in this area by himself because he had received several magic buffs.


    However, the monsters kept popping up as if they were endless, and the defense forces were starting to show signs of exhaustion.


    "It''s endless. Joseph! When will the reinforcements arrive? The sealed area here seems to be at danger level five." The holy knight General jumped back and shouted at hisrade.


    "We can''t tell when the reinforcements will arrive, General Patrick! All we can do now is defend and strike back!" Joseph swung his longsword horizontally and split the monster about to pounce on him in two. The monster instantly turned into ck mist and was absorbed into the anti-curse mechanism staff.


    "Is it like that? If so, I''m afraid that hundreds of monsters will manage to escape from this battle." Patrick sighed and looked at the hordes of monsters around him using his bird view.


    They were just a regiment while their opponents continued to grow. Those monsters had already doubled the total number of defense forces. The monsters kept popping out from the ground. It was as if an unimaginable monster''sir was buried down there.


    *Boom!* *Boom!*


    "Argh!!!"


    "Caesar!"


    "Marco!"


    Several screams could be heard from various sides of the battlefield. The tension suddenly became suffocating, and the weather grew darker.


    Three giant undead popped out right under the defense troops. Some of the poor knights were torn apart and devoured by the giant undead.


    "Roar!" The three giant undead bared their sharp fangs with a deafening roar.


    "Oh, by the name of heavens... Three Saint-level cursed monsters at once?" Patrick muttered under his breath. he immediately took a breath. He rushed to deal with one of the three most significant threats to the defense forces. "Avoid direct shes with that giant undead if you are below Saint-level!"


    "Back into the anti-curse zone, you filthy creatures!" Patrick dashed out of the anti-curse zone and shed at the weak ursed creatures with the wide part of his greatsword.


    *Swoosh!*


    "Roar!" The ghoul-like ursed creatures bounced towards a giant undead.


    "Grr!" The giant undead knocked down the creatures that flew toward him. He stared at the mighty golden knight with his zing green eyes with a tinge of interest.


    "Fwr,oud?" The giant undead rushed towards its target. He got rid of everything that blocked his path with his big wed hands.


    "Yeah,e to me, you filthy creature!" Patrick ran towards the giant monster with a solemn expression on his face.


    *Boom!*


    A sh between two Saint-level powerhouses culminated in the middle of the battlefield.


    "Oh no, this is bad, Freya. Our defense force only has two Saint-level experts. Sir Patrick is already engaged in battle. The other two giant monsters are only handled by a few Spirit-level holy knights." Evelyn paled slightly as she watched the battle zone suddenly be unfavorable.


    "I''m afraid this isn''t the worst, Princess Evelyn. I''ll be assisting the defensive forces in the vanguard. You stay here and make sure to only engage in long-rangebat. All of you, protect Princess Evelyn well." Freya frowned. She gave her orders to her subordinates and flew into the battlefield in the anti-curse zone.


    "Yes, ma''am! Princess Evelyn, the rear troops need to retreat a few dozen meters from the battle zone to ensure we have room for long-range supportive magic." A mage pointed his palm to the side. The rear troops were starting to take their distance from the battle zone.


    "All right." Evelyn just nodded in agreement. She never expected that her involvement in the second battle against ursed creatures would be confronted by three Saint-level monsters that popped out at once.


    Not to mention, the situation was still tense, as if that giant gori-like undead were not the worst toe.


    *Rumble* *Rumble*


    A big earthquake urred all of a sudden. The atmosphere instantly became suffocating. Even breathing became difficult. So many fighters lost their bnce because of that.


    The ground cracked, and it spread in all directions. Something enormous was about to break free from the shackles beneath the ground.


    A mass of soil then swelled up and formed a small hill. However, the ground suddenly burst open, and a pir of ck fire soared through the ck clouds in the sky.


    "Roar!" A roar that shook the ground and soul echoed from the giant fire hole that had just been created.


    "Tch." Patrick abandoned his opponent and ran as fast as he could to catch the silver staff blown up into the sky. No matter how bad the enemy, the anti-curse mechanism staff was crucial to determining this battlefield''s oue.


    "Freya, secure the anti-curse staff near you!" Patrick eximed after he caught his objective.


    "Oh, by the name of the Goddess of Blessings... What is that?" Freya muttered with slight goosebumps in mid-air. She could see what was at the bottom of the ck hellfire pit. It was an extremely powerful gigantic skeleton dragon!


    *Swoosh!*


    The gigantic skeleton dragon flew into the sky and caught the silver staff in mid-air with its fangs. The anti-curse mechanism staff was simply destroyed, regardless of that staff''s side effect.


    "Grr!" The giant undead jumped high into the air and knocked Patrick back down to the ground.


    "Guh!" Patrick was caught off guard by the appearance of a gigantic skeleton dragon. He tried tond perfectly and activate the anti-curse mechanism back to the ground.


    "One zone has been destroyed, and now an Emperor-level gigantic ursed monster? I hope the Goddess of Blessings will assist us here soon. My Goddess and holy light, please lend us your power to eradicate these monsters." Patrick held his greatsword with both hands and prepared to use an ultimate attack.


    Magic was not effective against ursed creatures, but he was not at his wits end to deal with their situation. His greatsword d in bright golden light lit up the dark battlefield.


    "Back to the ground. Holy Almighty Pull!" Patrick shed through the empty air. A yellow crescent moon shot towards the gigantic dragon in the sky.


    However, it immediately stopped mid-air and became a reverse vortex that sucked whatever was above downwards.


    "Roar!" The skeleton dragon pped its wings and flew high.


    "Damn it, it''s much stronger than me. At this rate, that skeleton dragon will bring disaster." Patrick clicked his tongue in annoyance. Yet, the giant undead came back to attack him. "You again!?"


    The situation on the battlefield became increasingly gloomy and tense. The casualties continued to fall since the simultaneous appearance of three Saint-level ursed creatures. And now, things were made worse with an Emperor-level cmity beast.


    Evelyn''s expression paled, and she could only sp her hands together. She felt that she wasted her best friend''s gift because she was weak. She had a divine mage battlesuit, but she couldn''t do much.


    The magic that she cast for the knights earlier had drained her energy even though she had been supported by her battlesuit.


    At that moment, all the ursed creatures suddenly stopped attacking. They looked up as if waiting for something from behind the ck cloud.


    "What''s going on?" That was a question that popped up in almost everyone''s mind.


    However, the answer to that question immediately came when the ck cloud was suddenly cleared out, and arge hole appeared in the middle of the dark sky.


    A reddish-ck light shone brightly like a disastrous eclipse amidst the red sky. The air temperature increased rapidly, and the oxygen dissipated gradually. The pressure of the skeleton dragon''s aura seemed to squeeze everyone from within.


    The battlefield became suffocating and stifling. The human defense forces barely could move due to an unknown pressure. They soon wholly found it hard to breathe due to the absence of oxygen.


    Evelyn opened her mouth, but no sound came out. She looked up and held her mage staff with both hands. ''Everyone will die at this rate...''


    She knew a deadly attack would fall upon them, and she would try to protect everyone with everything she had. Even though her life force would be drained to empower her divine staff for casting magic of that ss.


    *Swoosh!*


    A massive reddish-ck fire breath shot toward the earth like a beam of judgment. The ursed creatures and human defense troops could only look up to see their doom.

 Chapter 679: Savior Arrived on The Battlefield

    <h4>Chapter 679: Savior Arrived on The Battlefield</h4>


    "I won''t allow it!" Freya put her hands together with a p. She removed the pressure and created a zone of air around her.


    At the same time, she cast her ultimate magic and spread her arms high toward the sky.


    A purple magic circle appeared in the sky to ward off the iing reddish-ck fire breath.


    *Boom!* *Swiish!*


    A bluish explosion came out of nowhere and hit the skeleton dragon''s head. The extremely dangerous fire breath immediately changed trajectory a few tens of degrees to the side, saving the humans and monsters below.


    *Boom!*


    An abyss of ck mes was created from the battlefield to the center of the explosion. A massive ck dome-shaped explosion obliterated a rocky mountain in the distance.


    "Grrrrgh!" The skeleton dragon growled and turned towards where the sudden attack came from.


    "Who would have thought that a cmity beast was here. I''ll take care of that skeleton dragon. Please help the humans down there. They are still hit by a dangerous area of effect magic spell." After saying that, Oceanid immediately covered his body with his divine water war armor. He brandished his trident and shot toward the skeleton dragon.


    *Boom!*


    A fierce battle of power shook the sky. The pitch-ck clouds were blown away due to the sh.


    "We also need to act immediately to help them." Elena looked down with a solemn expression.


    "En!" Elysia nodded and activated her divine battlesuit. She immediately returned Elena''s golden bracelet.


    Sylvia also immediately activated her divine battlesuit, while Vanessa transformed into a big winged tiger before using her battlesuit.


    "Get on my back, master." Vanessay t.


    Elysia made sure Yuuki was safe in her arms and climbed onto Vanessa''s back. They then flew down.


    "Sylvi, you take care of those Saint-level giant monsters. I need to help Sea God take care of that gigantic skeleton dragon." Elena activated her divine angel battlesuit. She put the Gravy Ark into the Space Bag and immediately flew towards the skeleton dragon.


    "Uh, huh?" Sylvia floated in mid-air in a fluster. She also wanted to fight the gigantic dragon and be a dragon yer. Still, she had already received orders from the Goddess of Light.


    Therefore, she immediately swooped down to catch up with Elysia. She had to eliminate those ugly giant monsters.


    "!?" Elysia felt it was hard to breathe. Oxygen was not present due to an unknown pressure from the skeleton dragon.


    Thus, she took out her fallen angel staff and swung it aside. She used her imagination magic to create a disturbance to negate the pressure and destroy the area of effect curse magic.


    "Gasp..." Freya panted and paled. Her protective magic circle crumbled when it faced the reddish-ck fire breath earlier, though only for less than a second.


    She looked up at the battle between the skeleton dragon and two entities with golden auras. Two divine beings came to their rescue. If it wasn''t for help that came on time, perhaps, they would all have been reduced to ashes.


    A momentter, her attention was drawn to a big white winged-tiger with an angel of darkness on its back.


    "Why are you all still on the ground? Rise up and kill these ursed monsters with us! Exterminate them all and im absolute victory!" Elysia raised her fallen angel staff high and shouted to raise everyone''s morale.


    "Oooh!" Sylvia was the first to respond with a war cry. She swung her spear and flung the giant monster away from the fallen holy knight.


    "Hey, you''re a General-rank holy knight, right? Stop being pathetic. Hurry up and help us save the day." Sylvia quipped at the man d in gold armor before leaving to face the giant monster.


    "Heh, a cocky dragonkin." Patrick snorted and stood up. He stretched his hand forward, and his greatsword flew into his hand.


    He then rushed to another Saint-level giant monster to finish it off.


    "The savior has arrived!"


    "ughter these monsters to ashes!"


    "Take revenge on our fallen brothers and sisters!"


    "Oooh!"


    "By the power of the holy light!"


    Exmation after cry echoed the knights and warriors. They immediately rose with high morale and immediately faced the monsters with everything they had.


    "Hmm?" Elysia identally noticed her friend''s presence in the backline. She didn''t know what had happened, but her friend looked very pale even though she smiled happily at her.


    "Vann, can you help these troops eliminate those ursed monsters? However, make sure your battle is in the anti-curse zone." Elysia patted Vanessa''s back gently.


    "Your orders are obligatory on me, master. Allow me to enter the battlefield to sharpen my fighting instincts." Vanessa nced back and nodded.


    "Please be careful." Elysia then flew away from Vanessa''s back.


    "Hehe..." Vanessa smirked at the lowly monsters down there. She pped her wings and started tearing apart the monsters that fell within her scope of attack.


    "Ely!" Evelyn waved her hand high to wee her best friend''s arrival. She never expected Elysia woulde to save everyone at such a great time.


    "Good to see you again, Eve. Are you all right?" Elysia immediately grabbed Evelyn''s wrist to check her friend''s condition. However, she could not find any discrepancies. Evelyn was fine, just pretty scared.


    "Ely, I miss you so much. Many things have happened, and wars are going on everywhere. We are all doing our best to exterminate the ursed creatures as the Goddess of Blessings ordered." Evelyn grasped her best friend''s hand back.


    "Mm, you''ve all worked hard." Elysia replied with a tender smile.


    At that moment, a young female mage approached with an annoyed and furious expression. "So, you are the one named Ely. You are an angel of darkness who wants to save the world?"


    "Hm? And who are you?" Elysia can feel this female mage has unstable emotions, dominant in revenge.


    "I''m Willie. I''m sorry to say this, but why did you give a divine-ss artifact to this weak mage? It would be much better if you gave such a top-tier mage suit to a high-ss mage like Miss Freya. But, why it must be her!? She is only an Apprentice-ss mage and can''t do much! If possible, it would be much better if you armed many people to fight those monsters! My brother died because this weak mage couldn''t use her divine mage-suit to its full potential because she is weak!" Willie screamed with sorrow and anger. She didn''t feel it was fair, and she just took her anger out on someone else.


    Evelyn trembled slightly and paled. She knew her capabilities very well, but it hurt when it was clearly stated.


    Elysia looked at Evelyn for a moment. Her friend was indeed wearing the mage battlesuit, but how did this female mage know it was from her?


    "My condolences. But we are on the battlefield. Your brother was on the front lines as a brave hero who fought to protect his loved ones from ursed creatures, including you. I don''t know why you say mean things upon his death. You should honor him and fight the enemies instead." Elysia heaved a quiet sigh and diverted the matter in this conversation.


    "Wha-" Willie didn''t expect this dark angel would say such a thing.


    "I don''t really understand what kind of discontent you have with Princess Evelyn, but please don''t continue. ming something on someone for a cause won''t get you anywhere, miss. Your real enemies are ursed creatures, not anyone from your allies. If you really can fight, then avenge your brother''s death by eliminating those monsters, those who have brought disaster and sorrow to everyone." Elysia looked at the other mages to see their expressions.


    "The war is still going on, and our struggle does not stop here. Moving on, we unite to exterminate the monsters of curse and disaster!" Elysia eximed excitedly. After that, she fled with Evelyn to the front line.


    "Ooh! Exterminate those cursed monsters into nothingness."


    "Use magic to inflict physical damage on those monsters!"


    "We can do more than this!"


    "The strong ones have been dealt with. We''ll exterminate the monster minions until there are none left!"


    "Die you, filthy monsters!"


    The mages immediately cast tons of magic with the physical damage output to the horde of monsters ahead.


    Willie froze on the spot as she watched the dark angel leave with Evelyn. She gritted her teeth because she also knew it. She was not strong enough, and she became a loser by ming others.


    What the dark angel said was true. Her brother was dead in this battle, but she wouldn''t let his killer live. Her weak self and those monsters were to me, not the others.


    "Ely, that. She-, I''m useless and weak, right?" Evelyn looked back. That rude female mage also returned to the battlefield despite everything.


    "That girl is grieving because her brother died on this battlefield, Eve. She is in an unstable phase, and I encourage her to vent it out on the real enemies, not an ally who has done her best to save many people. You are not weak, Eve. Please don''t look at who you failed to save but who you have saved. Sometimes, we can''t protect everyone. We must know your priorities." Elysia took out an anti-curse mechanism staff from her Space Storage and activated it.


    "En." Evelyn just nodded meekly because her best friend had said it that way.


    "We will y a gigantic skeleton dragon. Are you ready, Eve?" Elysia looked up and sent telepathy to Elena.


    "Uh-huh? Wait, what?" Evelyn widened her eyes in surprise. She could hardly believe what her best friend had just said.

 Chapter 680: Slain the Skeleton Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 680: in the Skeleton Dragon</h4>


    ''Oceanid, we better drop this dragon to the ground. That would be much more profitable for us.'' Elena proposed her opinion based on Elysia''s suggestion.


    ''Hum, this dragon can escape from here and inflict greater damage while in the air. Alright, I''ll take this dragon down.'' Oceanid also thought so because he knew the risk if his opponent decided to run away with all its might.


    ''The hit fell towards the golden magic circle that Ely made. The dragon will immediately fall because of the gravity pull.'' Elena flew away and gave the rest to Oceanid.


    ''Good.'' Oceanid plunged his trident into the skeleton dragon, but it only pierced its skeleton a little. At the same time, he applied pressure overload gradually. After that, he punched the dragon hard into Elysia''s gravity pull zone.


    "Screech!" The skeleton dragon screeched and shot to the ground very fast somehow.


    "Oh Damn, what kind of gravitational pull is that. I would almost be dragged down too if I didn''t jump off that skeleton dragon in time." Oceanid muttered under his breath.


    "It''s my Ely~" Elena flew down. Oceanid immediately right after.


    *Boom!*


    A massive mass fell several tens of meters in front of Elysia. A giant crater was created, and a small earthquake urred. Evelyn widened her eyes in surprise and covered her mouth. Her best friend was serious about ying this dragon.


    The fall of the gigantic skeleton dragon made the mages at the rear and the knights at the vanguard tense up. After all, the monster was the greatest threat to all of them.


    "Roar!"


    The skeleton dragon roared in rage. It tried to rise, but the gravity underneath made it challenging to move.


    Thus, the dragon gathered its fire breath and burned a golden magic circle beneath it with its reddish-ck fire.


    "Hey, you love burning things, don''t you?" Sylvia jumped high and plunged down with her spear aimed at the dragon''s head.


    She took advantage of Elysia''s gravity magic to make her attack extra heavy.


    *Bam!*


    The dragon''s jaw was forced tightly shut due to the impact from above. The superheated mes were forced to stop, but Sylviay t on the skeleton dragon''s head.


    "Ely, please help me out! Your gravity magic is truly amazing. I can''t move." Sylvia asked for help with an awkward smile.


    "..." Elysia put her hand to her forehead with a wry smile in response. She eased the gravitational force around Sylvia and pulled her devil friend out of the high gravity zone.


    However, Sylvia was still holding her spear that was deeply stuck in the skeleton dragon''s head.


    Elysia tried to pull Sylvia out several times, but it failed. She didn''t want to hurt her friend if she gave more force. "Sylvi, your spear is stuck deep into the dragon''s head. Release your grip first, and you can retrieve itter."


    Sylvia just obeyed Elysia''s words. After releasing her spear from her grasp, she was sessfully pulled out of the high gravity zone.


    "Phew, thank you, Ely. I feel satisfied after giving a heavy blow to this giant dragon." Sylvia wiped her sweat and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What about the giant monster by your side, Sylvi?" Elysia looked left and right to check the current battle situation.


    "I''ve already exterminated two. As for the other one, I let that holy knight and that mage take care of that." Sylvia pointed in a direction. A Saint-level giant undead was dealing with a barrage of attacks from two people.


    "Good job, Sylvi. You seem eager to participate in the y the dragon mission, hmm?" Elenanded near Elysia with an amused smile on her face.


    "En, I ughtered those two Saint-level giant ugly monsters as fast as I could to join in to attack this gigantic dragon. This is the first dragon I will fight, hehe..." Sylvia replied with a sillyugh. She couldn''t hide her intentions to Elysia, much less to the Goddess of Light.


    "The one we''re fighting is an EMperor-level ursed monster with the unknown curse and incredible abilities. Ely was once half-dead against such a creature due to her ignorance. Make sure all of you are careful. This skeleton dragon has a high-speed regeneration even though it has been bombarded with hundreds of deadly attacks from Sea God, while the anti-curse mechanism is still in effect." Elena heaved a subtle sigh as she looked back at the skeleton dragon.


    "Yeah, that''s really weird, I must say. I''m guessing this cmity beast has a defense and regeneration core somewhere in its body. We need to destroy it first, or we can''t y this skeleton dragon." Oceanid folded his arms and re-examined the dragon. He still couldn''t find his objective, even though he had destroyed the dragon''s red core in the heart with his divine spear.


    "Body, core? But, this dragon is just a dragon skeleton." Sylvia put her hand to her chin while thinking.


    "Hmm, are you referring to the two pitch-ck cores in that dragon''s eye sockets? They were glowing blue, red, and now ck... I feel this skeleton dragon willunch something as unexpected as its Emperor-level friend." Elysia looked at Oceanid and pointed her palm at the dragon''s head.


    "You seem right. I''ll destroy that first." Oceanid issued a unique spear for deep pration.


    He put his stance and threw it into the dragon''s eye socket with all his might.


    *Swoosh!*


    The spear shot out with impressive power, leaving several wind ripples in its path. However, it weakened significantly as it entered Elysia''s high gravity zone and fell to the ground before hitting the dragon.


    *Thud*


    "..." Oceanid and everyone else had nothing to say. They didn''t want to say anything, and Oceanid somehow felt a little embarrassed.


    "RawR." Vanessanded behind her master and red at the gigantic skeleton dragon. She was around two meters high and five meters long in her most superb form, but that dragon was six times her size.


    "How is the battle on your side, Vann?" Elysia gave her big white tiger a head pat and a few strokes.


    "The stronger ones have been eradicated. Only the weaker ones are left, and those of the human forces can definitely finish off the remaining monsters." Vanessa lowered her head slightly so her master could reach her head quickly.


    "You''ve done a great job. There are no other fatalities on our side now. Thank goodness." Elysia smiled gently.


    "Elysia, can you revoke your gravity magic now? I can''t make any significant impact because of that." Oceanid made a request.


    "Sure." Elysia just waved her hand, and her golden magic circle disappeared gradually. "Prepare to engage in battle."


    "Roar!" The swarm of dragons roared in rage. The air temperature suddenly rose drastically, and reddish ck mes spread in various directions.


    "Are you going to activate your curse fire domain? Don''t expect us to wait for you to finish casting it, moron!" Oceanid shot up and punched the skeleton dragon in the jaw.


    He took out two long swords and stuck them into the dragon''s eye sockets. Feeling it was not deep enough, he kicked the sword handle and flipped back to take some distance.


    "Roar!" The skeleton dragon roared in pain.


    *Crack* *Crack*


    Along with a cracking sound, Oceanidunched a follow-up attack to test the skeleton dragon''s defense and regeneration.


    "Good, it doesn''t regenerate as fast as before, and its defense drops drastically." Oceanid smirked behind his armor as he watched the cracks he inflicted on the dragon heal slowly, very-very slowly.


    After that, Elena, Elysia, Oceanid, and the others charged at the skeleton dragon with a barrage of powerful attacks.


    The battlested for half an hour until the skeleton dragon was in. Surprisingly, the dead skeleton just fell to the ground, and the enormous ck mist popped out of it.


    "A potent curse energy. It obviously could pollute a divine being with a deadly curse." Oceanid observed how thest anti-curse mechanism struggled to absorb the remaining curse energy.


    The four anti-curse mechanisms have been destroyed because of this Emperor-level ursed monster. One was destroyed in vain, while the other three worked until it was destroyed to neutralize the enormous curse energy.


    "Hm, looks like the battle over there is also over. The ursed monsters sealed in this area are quite numerous. It''s probably more than ten thousand while this defensive force only numbered less than two thousand." Elena muttered under her breath while checking the surroundings.


    The sky had turned bright blue, but the ground had be purplish ck scorch with a gloomy and grim atmosphere. This ce had be a cursed zone that needed to be purified immediately.


    *Crack*


    Thest anti-curse mechanism staff near them cracked and shattered after barelypleting its task.


    Elena snapped her finger. A ring was created around her feet and immediately spread out in all directions.


    She did it several times to purify the remaining curse energy in thend. The purplish-ck color of the ground gradually returned to brownish due to her magic.


    A holy knight and a female mage then came over.


    "Thank you for your help, o the Goddess of Light, Sea God, and everyone. We can minimize the casualties and win this grim battle thanks to you. I don''t know what will happen to us if you don''t show up on time." Freya put her hand on her chest to express her gratitude and gratitude.


    "Worry not. We are all fighting against those monsters. Our objective is to eradicate the threat of cursed creatures from our world." Oceanid nodded slightly.


    "A few fallen knights are still left on the battlefield. Please take them away and give them an honorary burial. This sealed zone has beenpletely cleared, and you can return to the capital city to recuperate." Oceanid sighed as he looked at the dead, whether intact or not.


    Freya and Patrick then left to take care of other things. They ordered the defense force for a triumph return to the capital city.


    "What are we going to do with this skeleton?" Elysia asked in wonder.


    "It doesn''t dissipate into a cursed mist, but it doesn''t reduce the likelihood and risk. However, the bones are excellent and strong, a hard quality material. I can forge several cursed weapons with that material." Oceanid walked over to the dead skeleton dragon and pulled out his divine trident from it.


    "My spear!" Sylvia rushed to retrieve her divine spear. She stroked it and wiped it clean with great care.


    Elysia stroked the snow fox in her arms. Yuuki surprisingly didn''t wake up despite the chaos that happened just now. She then turned to Evelyn with a subtle smile. "Eve, let''s go back to the capital city. There''s a lot to catch up on a few things."

 Chapter 681: Blood Contract

    <h4>Chapter 681: Blood Contract</h4>


    Elysia''s group joined the Ariatha Kingdom''s troops from the northern region to the capital city. No one used the Gravy Ark, only cavalry and carriages on that trip.


    Elysia''s group was in Evelyn''s royal carriage pulled by six burly horses in the middle of the entourage. They took a breath of fresh air while being served warm tea.


    "Hm, I understand. E also tried her best in the holy city. The other students are struggling to help in their respective hometowns." Elysia nodded in understanding. She had just listened to Evelyn''s story about the students who were also fighting in the defensive forces stationed around the sealed areas of the Human Continent.


    "En, that''s true. However, not all of them enter the battlefield. Most of them are in logistics, medical, or other support roles. If it weren''t for my divine mage battlesuit, Evysias, I would definitely only be in charge of the misceneous section." Evelyn felt a little nervous, but she remained confident nheless.


    "Hmm, I wonder what happened to those boys. You gave them our first battlesuit prototype, right?" Elena covered her mouth as she almost chuckled.


    "Hehe..." Elysia just chuckled. Even though the first prototypes in question were called failed products, she already improved them to the point that they could, at least, be used in battle.


    "Oh, you''re still at Apprentice-level, and you''re a Princess. Your father sent you to the most dangerous sealed area with just two Saint-level protectors, Eve? Isn''t that cruel?" Sylvia rested her cheek against her hand.


    "It''s not like that, Sylvi. Neither of us knows what''s buried in the sealed areas. There are only a bunch of ursed monsters below Spirit-level, but there are also some really deadly ones. I just had no luck this time, I guess? Ehehe..." Evelyn put her hands together and replied with a smallugh.


    "But thank goodness you''re okay. Otherwise, I don''t know what Ely would have done. Her heart is so kind and gentle. I''m not sure she would take a tragedy for granted. Please be careful next time, Eve." After saying that, Sylvia looked out the window with a strange glint in her eyes. "Or sorcery mighte in handy."


    "???" Elysia could hear Sylvia''s words, but she didn''t know their meaning.


    "Eve, how did that young female mage know that your divine mage battlesuit was a gift from my discipline Ely? She even purposely said it all to the public eye. Can you do anything about that information? They are from your kingdom''s Mage Association, right?" Elena brought up the most essential topic for Elysia''s sake. She already knew everything, and it was pretty worrying for her.


    "I also don''t know why Williee to know about it. She also said mean things to me in front of everyone. However, I suspect that she identally overheard my conversation with my brother and Freya before we departed from the capital city." Evelyn patted her chin as she recalled what happened a few days ago.


    "Freya, what do you think? Also, can youplete the Goddess of Light''s order?" Evelyn made a request to the nearbydy mage.


    "Affirmative, all matters regarding your divine mage battlesuit have been kept as confidential information. Then, regarding Willie Khan, I will immediately confirm it." Freya nodded in understanding.


    "Okay, you will take care of all that. It''ste afternoon. Will this entourage take a break in the middle of the trip?" Elena folded her hands on herp.


    Yes, we will camp for the night in a safe ce. After we descend this mountain, we will arrive at a gray meadow. We will camp there. Sorry to ask this, but will you also join us, o the Goddess of Light, Sea God?" Freya put her hand to her chest and nced at the two divine beings.


    "Hm, we still need to forge some anti-curse staff. Yes, we''ll trouble you with that." Elena nced at Elysia and replied with a subtle nod.


    "Nobody was bothered. Actually, we''re very honoured." Freya waved her hand and gave a slight bow of respect. She was delighted to know the divine beings would be among them tonight.


    Yuuki''s fox ears twisted, and her seven tails swayed slightly. She opened her yellow eyes slightly and looked around in a daze.


    It was as if she had just dreamed that Elysia was back and giving her a warm,forting hug. However, the surprising thing was that she could still feel that warmth even though she was awake.


    "Good afternoon. Did you have a sweet dream, Yuuki?" Elysia greeted the little white fox on herp with gentle words.


    "Uh-huh?" Yuuki flinched slightly and immediately looked up. She could see that the person she most wanted to meet was there, looking at her with a gentle gaze.


    Yuuki needed a few seconds before she came out of her reverie. She rubbed her eyes to confirm what she saw, but it remained the same.


    "Master Elysia, you''re really back!? I thought it was my hallucination and just a dream, but is it genuine?" Yuuki instantly transformed into her beastkin form. She pounced on Elysia in her longing reflex and wrapped her arms around Elysia''s neck.


    "Kyah!" Elysia lost her bnce, but luckily, a seat back kept her from falling backwards.


    "Oh my..." Almost everyone in the carriage didn''t expect that. They covered her mouth reflexively.


    *Sniff* *Sniff*


    "Hmm-mm~ This is Master Elysia''s signature fragrance, and this aura is exactly the same..." Yuuki sniffed Elysia''s neck and continued down. Then, she looked closely at Elysia''s face.


    "Yu, Yuuki... Please don''t sniff me. U-uhm, what''s wrong?" Elysia blushed to see Yuuki sitting astride on herp and then stared with a deep gaze.


    *Lick*


    Yuuki didn''t respond with words, but she licked Elysia''s cheek instead. She then nodded with a beaming smile on her face. "Hm-mm~ This is Master Elysia''s taste. You really are genuine and not an illusion. I''ve confirmed it. Wee back, Master Elysia!"


    "Oh my, oh my... What do we have here?" Elena put her hand to her cheek and just watched from the side. Yet, her lips curved into a mysterious smile.


    "Wha, wa-wawa..." Evelyn covered her mouth with her palms. She blushed at Yuuki''s mischief towards Elysia.


    "Hmm, truly a beastkin''s instinct to confirm something. There''s no surprise." Oceanid averted his gaze and stared out the window.


    "Wow, you often mock me with an evil devil and naughty Sylvi. Look at you now, pervy Yuuki. Free Ely now! You''re causing trouble for Ely." Sylvia got up from her seat and tried to pull Yuuki away from Elysia.


    "N-no! I''m not dressed right now. Everyone will see me if you pull me away from Master Elysia!" Yuuki realized something and hugged Elysia tightly. She only relied on her seven fluffy fox tails to cover her nakedness at this time.


    Elysia took a breath and gave a hand wave to signal everything was fine. Because of that, Sylvia stopped pulling Yuuki''s shoulders.


    "Yu-Yuuki, are you okay? Sorry for making you worry. However, that''s a unique way for you to make sure of something." Elysia held Yuuki''s cheek and gave him a head pat. She was embarrassed and afraid that Yuuki would lick her cheek again.


    "Hmm, I don''t usually do that. However, I was afraid that you were just an illusion or hallucinationing from someone. However, you turned out to be Master Elysia, the real one. Mm! I really miss you. It''s only been two weeks, but it''s already felt like two years." Yuuki put her head on Elysia''s shoulder.


    "..." Elysia didn''t know what to say. She then nced to Elena for help.


    Elena nodded in understanding, very much in Elysia''s appreciation. However, Elena''s following action was simply swinging her finger and cing some divine light to cover Yuuki''s body.


    "..." That was not the help Elysia expected, but it was very much weed for Yuuki''s well-being.


    "Uhm, Yuuki, you better get dressed first. I''ll help- auu..." Elysia whimpered a little as she felt a slight stinging pain in her neck.


    "Yu-Yuuki!? What are you doing?" Elysia asked in surprise, but her intonation was still soft.


    Yuuki nipped Elysia''s neck and licked the wound. She then cleaned Elysia''s blood with her tongue.


    "I won''t let you go now, Master Elysia. I just finished a one-sided blood contract with you. This way, I''ll know where you are and won''t lose to Vanessa, hehe, ehehe..." Yuuki whispered softly near Elysia''s ear. She ended her sentence with a strange chuckle.


    Elysia trembled a little because she couldn''t stand someone whispering near her ear. And again, Yuuki''s chuckleughed a bit creepy.


    "One-sided blood contract? I didn''t know you were already a naughty little fox, Yuuki. Do you know what you are doing?" Elena frowned and held Elysia''s wrist to check the whole situation.


    "Of course, I am a servant beastkin. I don''t want to wait any longer. Please forgive my impudence, Master Elysia. My blood contract only binds me to you. You have already marked me as yours with your blood. My beastkin''s blood contract is not inferior to beast''s spirit contract." Yuuki heaved a sigh of relief and closed his eyes. She could feel a warmth in her chest, and a bond was created.


    "Yuuki, isn''t that a bit meanie? You don''t want to hear my opinion or ask my permission. What good is a one-sided blood contract for you?" Elysia asked after examining a blood-red mark on her middle dantian. It was forced into jostling with Vanessa''s mark.


    "Please forgive me. My blood contract won''t harm anyone. The theory is like a beast''s spirit contract, but the intermediary that binds me is my blood, not spirit. Can you feel me inside you? Yeah, around here." Yuuki put her hand on Elysia''s middle dantian.


    Freya looked surprised, and Vanessa looked dissatisfied. Evelyn looked confused, and Sylvia looked a little annoyed.


    "Okay, I get it. I just dressed you in a magical outfit. Now, sit there and ept your punishment. I won''t let any naughty girl do whatever she wants." Elena pointed to an empty space between the seats in the carriage. Yuuki then immediately sat there in the seiza position obediently.


    Elena gestured for everyone to be quiet because she would take care of this. "Yuuki, I''ve checked your blood contract on my Ely. It is indeed simr to Vann''s spirit contract. However, why did you do that? Do you want to take advantage of Ely for any reason?"


    "I just don''t want to be left behind. I know what I did was very hasty, presumptuous, and might offend you and Master Elysia. However, please forgive me and allow me to be Master Elysia''s servant. Please ept me and don''t revoke my blood contract!" Yuuki bent down to plead.


    Because the carriage wasn''t that wide, she banged her head on Elysia''sp instead.

 Chapter 682: The One who Leaks Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 682: The One who Leaks Secrets</h4>


    Elena lectured Yuuki on a few things, mainly because she didn''t like what this snow fox beastkin was doing without her or Elysia''s approval. However, in the end, she just sighed in letting Elysia have another pet besides Vanessa.


    After Yuuki''s oath of allegiance to serve as Elysia''s servant.


    ''Sigh, maybe this way, our Vann can be slightly affected by Yuuki''s beastkin form. She almost advances to Saint-level. I wish a catgirl or tiger girl, nekomimi! Not like her uncle. That muscr tiger man...'' Elena muttered in her mind.


    Thanks to her father''sst gift, Vann may only need a few more days to advance to Saint-level. Uhm, I''m getting a little envious. It seems I haven''t made any progress in thest month. I''m still an Apprentice Mage. I''m just one step away from Beginner-level! One more level.'' Elysia caught a snow fox that jumped onto herp and gave the little one a few pats.


    ''Well, my real concern is your physical strength and endurance. You need to do some physical exercise like in the gym. You don''t need to build muscle like those bodybuilders, but we need some strength for that supple and soft body of yours, Ely.'' Elena held Elysia''s arm and pinched it gently. ''Yup, almost no muscles and very weak without magic.''


    ''Uuu, I know about it. All right, we''ll do some physical training soon. But! You wille with me too.'' Elysia was aware of her drawbacks, but it was still embarrassing to put it inly.


    ''Sure, I''ll help you throughout your physical training~ Be prepared because Instructor Elena won''t give you any leniency.'' Elena smiled mysteriously.


    "Hum-mm, hngh~" Yuuki snuggled into Elysia''sp and enjoyed the gentle caress.


    A white cat suddenly climbed onto Elysia''sp as well. Vanessa patted Yuuki''s back to ask. "Who are you now?"


    "Uh, hello, my fellowrade. I am Master Elysia''s faithful servant." Yuuki responded eloquently, though her expression seemed to melt as Elysia''s hand was still stroking her.


    "No, you are not only a servant but Master Elysia''s pet." Vanessa pointed out the obvious.


    "Huh, why?" Yuuki opened her eyes wide in confusion.


    "Servants don''t get spoiled every now and then. It''s a pet''s behavior and privilege." Vanessa shook her head.


    "Then, we are Master Elysia''s pets too? Servant pet? Mm, yes, we are pets craving some head pats."


    "Wee, Junior Yuuki. Now, you need to address me by senior." Vanessa patted Yuuki''s head with her little paw.


    "Greetings, Senior Vann!" Yuukiplied right away.


    "Hmm, pet, huh... I''m getting a bit envious." Evelyn muttered from beside Elysia. She looked at the two fluffy little ones on her best friend''sp as if she wanted to pet them too.


    "Yeah, so envious." Sylvia muttered in agreement but with an entirely different meaning.


    "We''re almost at the gray meadow. Allow me to excuse myself to prepare everything." Freya excused herself and went out of the carriage after receiving a nod from Evelyn.


    "Eve, what role did Miss Freya y against you in your operations on the battlefield? Is she the bodyguard, your father, sent to protect you?" Elysia asked the girl beside her.


    "Mm, that''s one of Freya''s duties, but she also ys a role in being the main force in the battle beside the Holy Knight General, Sir Patrick. I hope our friends are doing well out there." Evelyn muttered as she looked far into the twilight sky.


    ''Hmm, I know now. Eve''s father sent her to the battlefield, regardless of her base power, because she has your gift, Ely. Otherwise, I''m not sure that chubby king will let his lovely daughter go to the battlefield even if it''s just for the experience.'' Elena nced at Evelyn with a strange glint in her eyes.


    ''Yeah, Evelyn''s mouth is easy to spill secrets without realizing it. I wouldn''t be surprised if her family and circle would find out about Eve''s divine mage battlesuit the same day we gave it to her.'' Elysia sighed in her mind. Sometimes, she thought of keeping her secret away from Evelyn for the same reason.


    "Are we there? Wow, the meadows here are really gray!" Sylvia eximed when she saw the vast expanse of meadow in the surroundings.


    "Huh? Is it okay to camp on a stretch of meadow without any trees around? A big, fierce wind could blow at any moment, right?" Elysia asked in wonder.


    "You don''t have to worry because the meadows here are part of the valley. There won''t be much ferocious wind blowing here even if the trees are far from here." Oceanid reassured with confidence.


    "Yep! Apparently, this entourage chose this ce because the vast expanse would make it easier to spot monster attacks if they were there. I''m sure they''ll build a brigade or fortification to prevent an ambush." Sylvia gave a thumbs up.


    "I see. Ah, the entourage has stopped. Let''s set up our own tent." Elysia looked left and right. Everyone stopped their journey. Hundreds of people got off their horses and started building a ce to stay for the night. "Sylvi, you still keep our big military-grade tent, right?"


    "Yup, I put that in my Space Bag. Shall we go down now?" Sylvia patted her Space Bag.


    "Let''s go." Elysia nodded, and they all got off the royal carriage.


    It only took them three minutes to set up their big fancy tent for the night.


    "Eh, you''ve set up your own tent? I was just about to pitch a tent for you..." Freya came with arge bag. She loosened her shoulders when she saw the tent had just been erected.


    "Hehe, forgive us, Freya. It''s not that we don''t want to use the tent, but Sylvi has a handy tent from Ear- hngh!" Evelyn apologized with a gentle smile. However, Elysia kept her mouth shut before she finished speaking.


    "From the ear?" Freya tilted her head slightly.


    "Hehe, Sylvi''s point is that we can use the tent for someone else. They might be short on tents. Let''s build another one next to this. You and the mages also need a ce to stay, right?" Elysia smiled awkwardly and waved her hand in front of her face. She then whispered into Evelyn''s ear. "Eve, if your mouth keeps leaking secrets, I probably won''t be sharing secrets with you anymore."


    "Huh-uh?" Evelyn was taken aback for a moment when Elysia freed her mouth. She immediately chased after Elysia and held her best friend''s arm.


    "Ely, please forgive me. I didn''t mean to say that you are from another-" Evelyn immediately covered her mouth as she almost blurted out that Elysia was from another world. She shouldn''t have said ''Earth'' and ''other world'' to anyone.


    *Stare*


    Elysia just stared at Evelyn. However, Evelyn just blinked her eyes and smiled innocently.


    "Hmph!" Elysia just snorted and entered the tent. She pretended to sulk.


    "Oh no... What should I do?" Evelyn put her hands to her cheeks in dismay. She gave Freya instructions, and then she immediately followed Elysia into the tent.


    "Sea God, we''re going to forge some anti-curse mechanisms and need some distraction-free time. I want you to stand guard outside the tent for us. Would you like to do that?" Elena made a request politely.


    "All right, it was an easy thing for me." Oceanid folded his arms and nodded. He then pointed his palm at the girls. "However, are these girls going to the Nature Realm with them? They might just be bothering you and Elysia in forging an anti-curse mechanism."


    "How rude to think of us as nuisances. We also know how to behave depending on the situation, right, girls?" Sylvia immediately drew the others to her side.


    "Yeah, we''ll be helping, not a nuisance." Yuuki nodded repeatedly.


    "I''m a good girl. Master Elysia never sees me as a nuisance." Vanessa defended her words while stroking her body to her master''s leg.


    "Hmm, then, how about this human princess?" Oceanid pointed to the girl who had just entered the tent.


    "Hmm?" Evelyn had a few question marks on her mind. She didn''t quite understand what everyone was talking about.


    "..." Elysia didn''t answer right away. She needed to know Rhea''s opinion first.


    However, Rhea immediately responded with a refusal regarding Evelyn because this girl easily leaked secrets without realizing it. The requirements for entering the Nature Realm weren''t much if it was someone Elysia trusted. Still, Rhea didn''t want information about the Nature Realm toe out outside her family group.


    "My apologies, Eve. Looks like you''ll need to spend the night in the adjoining tent. My master and I need to forge some anti-curse mechanisms tonight." Elysia could only apologize with an awkward smile. Rhea''s decision made sense, after all.


    "Eh, no way! Are you mad at me, Ely? Can you please forgive me? I can help too, right? What about Sylvi, Vann, and Yuuki?" Evelyn widened her eyes in disbelief. She pointed her palm at Sylvia and the others restlessly.


    "I am Ely''s assistant. Of course, I will be by her side to help make her job easier. As for Vann and Yuuki... Well, they are Ely''s obedient little pets." Sylvia shrugged her shoulders slightly, but involuntarily her lips curved into a subtle smile.


    "But, I''m also Ely''s assistant. I''m Ely''s secretary, actually!" Evelyn put her hand to her upper chest.


    "I''m Ely''s new all-round secretary. Your job is purely business, right, Eve? I''m sorry, please don''t argue with me. That doesn''t mean you won''t see us tomorrow, right?" Sylvia wiggled her finger and puffed out her chest slightly.


    "No way. Ely..." Evelyn loosened her shoulders in shock. She looked at Elysia with a pitiful expression.


    "Alright, let''s get out of the tent, girl." Oceanid wrapped his arms around Evelyn''s stomach and dragged the girl out of the tent. He then erected a barrier around the tent to ensure no outside disturbances.


    "I feel a little sorry for Eve. I hope she won''t be mad at me tomorrow." Elysia sped her hands together with a hint of worry on her face.

 Chapter 683: Tamer

    <h4>Chapter 683: Tamer</h4>


    "Oh no, what should I do? Ely is mad at me. Naughty mouth, why do you sometimes blurt out many things out of control?" Evelyn was pacing back and forth inside her tent with some anxiety. She patted her mouth as if she med her naughty mouth.


    "Are we going to make up tomorrow? Ely can''t be mad for too long, can she?" Evelyn muttered with some expectation in her eyes.


    "Princess Evelyn, there is someone who wants to meet you. She is Willie, an Intermediate Mage. She said that she wanted to apologize to you." Freya came over to inform.


    "Willie? All right, let her in." Evelyn frowned at it and nodded in response.


    "Affirmative." Freya put her hand to her chest and bowed slightly. She then went out of the tent.


    A momentter, a girl in a bluish mage robe walked in, following Freya.


    "Princess Evelyn, I beg your pardon after I said a while ago. I didn''t mean to offend you at all. It''s just that I''m just engulfed by grief and emotional turmoil." Willie immediately bowed to apologize.


    "Raise your head. I understand your situation, Willie. No one is offended. I am sorry for the deaths of your brother and the other heroes. We will have an honorary funeral when we arrive in the capital city." Evelyn grasped her hand in front and replied in a calm tone.


    "Thank you very much." Willie raised her head.


    "Good, but please remember what Freya warned you all about. You could offend the Goddess of Light and her precious disciple. I''m sure you don''t want to know what might happen if they decide action needs to be taken." Evelyn reminded Willie with a smile, but her tone sounded like a subtle threat.


    "I understood." Willie gulped and nodded repeatedly. She did not know what possessed her until she dared to say such rude things to the Goddess''s disciple.


    "Hum-mm, now you can go. It''s almost time for dinner, right? Today is a long day. Please eat well and have enough rest." Evelyn pointed her palm towards the exit.


    Willie saluted once more before she left the tent. Evelyn then sighed and went outside as well. She stared at Elysia''s tent.


    The blue-haired man was sitting on guard there, and the tent was covered by a half-transparent golden dome barrier. Evelyn knew that she wouldn''t have a chance to see Elysia today, but she would try her luck tomorrow.


    "Princess Evelyn, would you like to have dinner with the knights and mages? Or, would you like to have dinner here?" Freya asked for concern. She knew something had happened between her princess and Elysia.


    "I''m not feeling well. I''ll have dinner here, Freya." Evelyn held her forehead and went back into the tent. Her tent was pretty big, but she would just spend the night with only Freya apanying her.


    The sun had set entirely, and the twinkling stars adorned the peaceful night sky. Elysia and Elena have just infused magic into the anti-curse mechanism''s core.


    "This is the hundredth. Phew, this is all going faster than I thought." Elysia wiped her nonexistent sweat.


    "Yay! Let''s call it a day. One hundred is enough to support at least a dozen great battles with an over eighty percent win rate. It''s been a tiring day for all of you. Thanks for the hard work." Nell pped her hands enthusiastically.


    "Phew, we stopped at a hundred? But we just made twenty more metal sticks. But, well, Ely needs a break too." Sylvia nced at the stacked sticks and shrugged her shoulders. She then identally smelled his sweat. "I guess this whole thing is making me sweat. How about a shower, dinner, then a rest?"


    "Do you mean ''soak'' in a hot spring? We have an amazing one inside the Nature Pce. Or, there''s also a big one in the Winged Tiger Pce." Rhea dropped her fist onto her open palm.


    "Shall we go pay a visit to the Winged Tiger Pce? That pce is so big, but no one has inhabited it since it was ced in the Nature Realm. It must be quite lonely. The Tree of Life''s leaves hasn''t even been there." Elysia nced at Vanessa and Lifa.


    "Oh my, you know that? Well, the Nature Realm is an artificial world for flora, after all. There is very little fauna here. However, most of them are insects, like butterflies, bees, and a few others." Lifa covered her mouth.


    "Most insects? Could it be that the birdsong I heard a while ago was actually from insects?" Sylvia tapped her chin and gazed at the beautiful forest at the outer part of the flower garden.


    "Hmm, the world has a variety of strange nts and animals. I''m not surprised to hear a butterfly chirping like a bird. Let''s go to the Winged Tiger Pce. Look, Vann was really anticipating us going there." Elena nced at the excited winged tiger.


    "What about this mess? Shall we tidy this up first?" Yuuki pointed her palm to where they were forging the anti-curse mechanisms. Chunks of crystals, metal and various other materials were scattered everywhere.


    "I can take care of thatter if needed. Moreover, we might forge some other anti-curse mechanism at ater time. For now, let''s pay a visit to the Winged Tiger Pce. I actually sent a few little ones to tidy up the ce a few days ago. Nobody likes a messy ce, right?" Lifa beckoned everyone to leave.


    "Thank you very much." Vanessa expressed her appreciation.


    Lifa only gave Vanessa a head pat. Then, everyone boarded the Gravy Ark and headed towards a white pce in the distance. Their destination wasn''t the grand pce near the Hill of Prosperity but one on a vacant lot near the edge of the maind.


    The Winged Tiger Pce still stood firmly in the middle of a green meadow with no other vegetation around. It was looking good without any damage. If there was any, it was already fixed by Lifa''s minions.


    "Woah, this pce is three times as big as Nature Pce. The residences of the Beast Race are actually extrarge. Look at that huge entrance. Hmm, we might feel like dwarves there." Sylvia was quite amazed when they arrived in front of the enormous pce.


    "Why dwarves?" Yuuki tilted her head in wonder.


    "Because they''re short and quite small, but they like big and spacious ces. I guess you''ve never been to the Dwarven Continent, have you? You''ll see lots of huge castles, pces, and forts inhabited by dwarves." Sylvia shared her knowledge as if she knew a lot about it.


    "I see..." Yuuki just nodded in understanding.


    "Hmm?" Sylvia found it a bit strange. Usually, Yuuki would say more to counter her words. However, after bing Elysia''s pet, this snow fox became much calmer and docile.


    Vanessa unknowingly walked to the front. She looked left and right with a feeling of nostalgia. It was as if it had been a long time since she had returned home. The ce where she was born into the world and raised into a big winged tiger.


    "Can you feel the soothing yet nostalgic-like feeling, Vann? Yep, that''s what everyone feels when they return home. Would you like to visit a certain ce? We''ll apany you if you want." Elysia quickened her pace and stroked her big white tiger''s head from the side.


    "No need, master. I can do some house exploration at another time. Allow me to guide you to the feline hot spring." Vanessa shook her head and guided everyone to a vast hot spring.


    It was located in the center of the pce on the third floor. There are dozens of hot springs arranged as if they were made for an outdoor public event.


    "Wow, there are so many hot springs. Can one of them only fit two Vann-sized beasts?" Sylvia spread her arms and dashed into the hot spring territory. The atmosphere and aroma of the ce were thick with natural splendors, even though it was clearly artificial.


    "Three actually, but if it''s myte father, it''s only one. He is the biggest winged tiger that has ever existed." Vanessa transformed into a cat and jumped into her master''s arms. She wanted to soak with her beloved master, and her winged tiger form was definitely not the best choice.


    After the chit-chat, everyone soaked in the hot spring. However, all the girls were forced by Elysia to be wrapped in towels while bathing. No one was allowed to bathe naked, except for the white cat and the snow fox.


    Nell submerged a small wooden bucket until it was half submerged. She then soaked there so that she did not drown. "Fufu, look at those little ones. They''re swimming here and there excitedly."


    Vanessa and Yuuki were swimming to and fro as if they were trying to figure out who was the best at swimming with beast techniques.


    "Hey, isn''t this hot spring too deep to soak? We can only stand. Vann, is there a way to reduce the depth of the water?" Sylvia checked into the surroundings. This hot spring was the shallowest, but it was still too deep for them.


    "Okay, let me." Vanessa throws a ball of air against a lever in the wall.


    The depth of the hot water gradually receded, and Vanessa threw another ball of wind at the lever when the depth was proper for her master to sit down and soak in the hot spring.


    "My spot is secured." Rhea proceeded into the hot spring and sat on Elysia''sp.


    "Would you like to recuperate? I can help you now." Elysia smiled in amusement at Rhea''s behavior. It was as if she was taking care of her lovely daughter.


    "Yes, please!" Rhea looked into Elysia''s face and leaned in Elysia''s arms.


    "Hmm..." Sylvia looked at Elysia and the Goddess of Nature with several thoughts. She was sure Elysia was a Goddes Tamer, which was again evident by the current atmosphere. Yet, a sudden thought crossed her mind. "Ely, also a Beast Tamer. Eh, am I already included there? Ely is a Devil Tamer too?"

 Chapter 684: The Cubs Hidden Room

    <h4>Chapter 684: The Cub''s Hidden Room</h4>


    Elena smiled in amusement to see Rhea''s melting expression. All Elysia did was stroke Rhea''s head while assisting Rhea in the portable recovery formation.


    Rhea would cling to Elysia for support and recovery assistance whenever a rxing free time came.


    "Little one, this reminds me of the others. Do you know about Gio''s current whereabouts? What about Sylvi''s father, the Celestine Family, and the Holy City? Then, what action did the Beast God take in the face of the crumbling sealed areas within his continent?" Elena pulled the nearby wooden bucket that was floating on the water surface.


    "Uuh, you ask too many things at once. But, let''s see... Sylvi''s father is in his territory, for sure. Gio, E, and the others are in the Holy City. For now, the Holy City is the safest ce. After all, the sealed area that happens to be nearby has been cleared by Ely and you. As for the Beast God... Hmm, I''m not so sure because he wasn''t seen on the battlefield. There were only elite beast troops with their wives leading the battle." Nell patted her chin as she looked up at the ceiling.


    "That Beast God is afraid to step into the battlefield even though we have provided anti-curse mechanisms? Is he that cowardly, or is he still traumatized by the events of a hundred thousand years ago? It''s unlikely to happen, right?" Elena muttered in wonder.


    "Hm, who knows? Maybe, we can check his situation in the near future. You might want to enlighten him by smacking out theziness and cowardice from his whole being, hehe..." Nell chuckled as she covered her mouth.


    "Let''s go there to find out more after the visit to the Holy City. Gio will be useful and effective in the clean-up operation of the sealed areas. It would be a waste of time to let that God remainszy." Elena replied with a subtle smirk.


    "Yeah, Gio''s earth elemental abilities will effectively exterminate ursed monsters while they''re still buried underground. However, he doesn''t want to listen to anything I have to say because he''s still waiting for Ely. As for Beast God... Hehehe, we need to kick his ass for him to work." Nellughed too, but there was a mischievous intention behind it.


    "Oh my, you look like you''re getting along now. I''m so happy to see you. It''s good to have reconciled." Lifa put her hands together and smiled happily.


    "Hm? I''m just feeling calm right now. If this little one throws another tantrum or trick, especially to my Ely, then I''ll be the first to give her a punishment." Elena pushed Nell''s bucket towards Lifa.


    "Hey, why do you sometimes look at me like I''m an annoying one?" Nell put the towel over her head with a frown.


    "If you feel that way, then stop being the annoying one. It''s that easy and simple." Elena went to Elysia and gave the little Rhea a head pat.


    "???" Elysia just looked at Elena''s face. She wanted to join in the small talk, but she was focused on helping Rhea. Because of that, she was silent this entire bath time.


    Momentster, Elena decided that enough of their bath time was enough. She invites everyone to go out for dinner and rest after that.


    After dinner, Vanessa asks permission to go around the pce.


    "You want to go alone? Please don''t be like that. We will apany you, Vann." Elysia crouched down and gave the white cat a head pat.


    "Yeah, let''s do it. It will feel lonely if you just go alone. This ce holds a lot of memories for you. We were worried too." Yuuki patted Vanessa''s back. She knew what had happened to the Winged Tiger n, which was definitely sad for Vanessa.


    Elysia asked for a different opinion, and everyone finally agreed to apany Vanessa on a tour of the pce.


    "Mm, alright." Vanessa didn''t mind. She actually appreciated everyone''s understanding and concern.


    With that being said, they went around with Vanessa walking in front as a guide.


    Their first destination was the throne hall, a ce that held a royal authority and majesty at this time felt deste and lonely. The white-red throne chair was ced on a tform at the end of the hall, empty without the king''s presence.


    Vanessa transformed into her winged tiger form and rushed towards arge banner behind the throne chair.


    *Rip*


    She tore off the crest of the savage fire lion n. Not satisfied with that, she flew to various corners of the throne hall and destroyed all the banner symbols and emblems, without exception. Whatever the reason, this pce belonged to her now.


    "Vann, that''s enough. You''ve torn all the banners in this throne hall into small pieces. Are you feeling any better? Please tell me how you feel." Elysia came closer as Vanessa continued to tear apart the pile of cloth pieces.


    "Hum, I feel better without that fire lion n''s symbol here." Vanessa heaved a sigh as she inspected every corner of the throne hall.


    "Do you want to get rid of all kinds of banners and symbols from this pce?" Elysia burned the pile of scraps of cloth to ashes and suggested with a gentle smile.


    "En!" Vanessa agreed without dy.


    "Ah, I''d like to see your room too, Vann. Did ''they'' leave your room untouched, or maybe the other way around." Elysia put her hands together while walking towards the exit with Vanessa beside her.


    Vanessa froze for a moment and ended up sighing. She wasn''t sure that her room, the ce full of memories of her past, was still the same as what she remembered.


    It might have been used as something else by those fire lions, but that was just the possibility, something uncertain. Therefore, Vanessa had a strong urge to check it out. "Mm! I''ll show you the ce that used to be my room, master. That''s if that ce still exists, hehe..."


    Vanessa walked quickly to be in the front again. Elysia could only heave a subtle sigh and stared at Elena and the others in confusion.


    "Vann just wantspany and to be heard right now. She just needs your presence next to her, nothing more." Elena spoke in a whisper-like voice and patted Elysia''s shoulder.


    "Mm!" Elysia then rushed after Vanessa, and everyone immediately followed her.


    "Little fox,e here." Elena beckoned the nearby snow fox to jump into her hands.


    Yuukiplied without hesitation and jumped at Elysia''s master. She was caught andy in the Goddess''s arms. "Wh- uhm, is there anything I can help you with?"


    "Nothing, just stay here for a while." Elena didn''t want to exin anything. She then stroked Yuuki''s entire body, especially the fox''s ears, and tails.


    "Uuu... Uu-hng..." Yuuki let out a strangely soft voice, but his expression seemed to melt.


    "Howfortable. She must have really enjoyed that." Sylvia muttered under her breath. She had some strange ideas that came to mind, but she immediately covered her mouth to hide her grin.


    After going around the pce and eliminating any banners and n symbols, Vanessa guides everyone to a room. It was a room in one of the four main towers, and Vanessa''s hidden room was on the highest floor.


    "Hmm, I actually have two rooms in this pce. However, my core family''s private property is no longer the same as I remembered it. My family''s rooms arepletely different because ''they'' have changed them. However, I hope that they do not touch my hidden room." Vanessa muttered with expectation, though it was thin.


    "Hm, they probably left this one untouched. I''m sure it was your hiding room when you were a cub, Vann." Elysia chuckled lightly, and Vanessa also did the same.


    Arriving at the location, Vanessa stared nkly at a stone door in front of her. It was just a wall if she didn''t look at it closely, but there was a room full of past memories behind it. At least, that was what she expected waiting for her there.


    "This stone door cannot be opened. It is locked by a rather strange lock mechanism. Do you know how to open this, Vann? Is destroying this door the only way?" Sylvia tried to open the door, but she couldn''t move it. Exerted more power would result in destruction, and she couldn''t do that without permission.


    "Locked? This is weird... There should be a lever around here. This one? No, or this one?" Vanessa tried to push the stone door open, but it was locked. She then tried to press some bricks around the secret door.


    *ck*


    Elysia pushed a brick stone with both hands, and a noise echoed. "I think I found the unlock lever. Sylvi, try pushing this stone door again."


    "All right!" Sylvia waved her hand and pushed open the stone door. This time, she managed to open it with ease.


    A dark dungeon-like room awaited them behind the stone door. However, the furniture inside was rotten with age. Only a mess was left in the room.


    The room wasn''t that big, and Vanessa had to transform into her cat form. She entered the room with a nostalgic feeling that was somehow painful to realize.


    She had grown up, but her father or brother couldn''t apany her anymore. It was also a long time since her mother left the world, but her mother must be happy to see the little cub has now grown into a healthy tiger.


    Vanessa pressed a lever, and a wall t opened up into a window. She then rummaged the entire room to find what was left.


    She went to the corner of the room and pulled out a lump of rock. A rusty iron box was hidden there.


    "Found it! It''s still here!" Vanessa eximed excitedly and immediately brought the box close to her master.

 Chapter 685: Vanessas New Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 685: Vanessa''s New Transformation</h4>


    The day passed, and the morning greeted the day. Elysia felt her body was so heavy. It was as if something hit her body and squeezed her.


    She snapped her eyes open from the torment. A fluffy white-haired fox girl was lying on her body, sleeping soundly.


    "Yuuki... Please don''t sleep on top of me. You''re not a little snow fox..." Elysia rolled Yuuki aside and blushed a little because this fox girl was so bold to sleep naked. Luckily, there was a nket to cover the indecent sight.


    "Hngh... Hmm? Good morning, Master Elysia." Another fox girl propelled her body to sit while rubbing her eyes gently.


    "Eh?" Elysia was instantly stunned to see another fluffy white-haired fox girl there.


    She looked once more at the ''fox girl'' whom she had just toppled aside.


    At first nce, this ''fox girl'' was indeed like Yuuki. She was a beautiful girl with soft and smooth white skin as if polished by pearls, long clean white hair, and animal ears on top of her head.


    About the difference between this ''fox girl'' and Yuuki, Elysia could only find that Yuuki''s skin tone was paler white than this ''fox girl''. Apart from that, this ''fox girl'' looked curvier than Yuuki, with hair that was purer white than Yuuki.


    If Yuuki could be said to be a cold beauty, then this ''fox girl'' was an adorable one. The most striking thing was that this ''fox girl'' had shorter ears whenpared to Yuuki''s fox ears.


    "These aren''t fox ears, but rather a pointy cat''s ears? Yuuki has seven fluffy tails, right?" Elysia muttered and tucked her hand into the nket to check this suspicious fox girl''s tail. Yet, she could only find one fluffy tail. "Just one?"


    "Ahn..." The suspicious fox girl moaned softly and immediately woke up feeling some daze. She felt that there was something strange about her right now.


    Elysia''s purplish-blue eyes stared into the suspicious fox girl''s sky blue eyes and vice versa. They stared at each other for a moment, wanting to find out something from the other party.


    Vanessa was confused because she remembered that she was a little cat curled up on her master''s tummy. Somehow, she currently could see her master at eye level as if she was the same size as her master.


    Meanwhile, Elysia was confused about who this white-haired girl was. To be sure, this girl was not Sylvia or Yuuki.


    Even so, her inner self said that this girl was her contracted beast, Vanessa. Not fox girl, but cat girl!? What did Elena wish for now toe true?


    "Um, may I know who you are?" Elysia decided to ask to confirm everything.


    Vanessa tilted her head slightly in confusion. It was a rather strange thing for her master to ask her. She brought her face close to her master''s cheek and gave a lick. She used to do that in the morning whenever possible. "Good morning, master. I''m your Vann. Is-, hm?"


    However, she felt that the strange thing not only came from her feelings, but her body also gave the same indication.


    "Eh?" Elysia blushed and immediately took her distance. Vanessa and Yuuki were fond of licking her cheeks for some unknown reason.


    "Hmm? This is weird..." Vanessa propelled her body to sit up. She checked her hands were not the same as what she rememberedst night, and her fur was no longer there.


    "Am I have ascended to Saint-level without me knowing it? Is this my human form?" Vanessa muttered in wonder.


    "Wow, was that you, Senior Vann? I thought you were Sylvi or Lynn earlier, but it''s not. Congrattions on your power-up!" Yuuki immediately approached and sped Vanessa''s hand happily.


    "Ah-mm, thank you." Vanessa nodded slightly.


    "I see... You really are our Vann. Did Yuuki''s blood contract and what happened yesterday have a lot of impacts, hmm?" Elysia checked Vanessa''s status screen, and she could confirm it with confidence.


    Vanessa''s human transformation was a great wee. Elena was definitely pleased and satisfied with this news.


    She then took the nket and wrapped Vanessa''s body with it. "Heartfelt congrattions to you, Vann. Also, you will now need clothes for your human form, hehe..."


    "Thank you, master." Vanessa replied with a pleased smile. She didn''t know what happenedst night, but if her change brought a smile to her master, then she would be delighted.


    "Fufu, as I said before, your fur is not clothes. We are almost the same size. Would you like to wear my dress?" Elysia took her Space Bag and took out a set of white dresses with blue allusions for Vanessa.


    "Yes, please!" Vanessa immediately received the dress. However, she needs her master''s help to put it on.


    "Hmm, why did Senior Vann breakthrough to Saint-level so suddenly? The gap between Spirit-level to Saint-level is quite wide." Yuuki stroked her chin with many question marks in her mind.


    "Perhaps Vann''s sudden ascension has something to do with Yuuki''s mark next to your mark, Vann. Besides, I can see that you feel very relieved and at ease after finding your treasure box. Those two factors push you, including your hidden potential, to breakthrough to Saint-level. Well, you are at the end of ascension. It''s only a matter of now orter." Elysia put her hand between Vanessa''s cat ears for some head pats.


    "Ehehe..." Vanessa bent down a little to make it easier for her master to stroke her head.


    "Me too..." Yuuki put on a pitiful expression and put her hands in front as if she was begging for attention.


    Elysia didn''t need to say anything and just lived up to Yuuki''s expectations. She gives some head pats to her two contracted ''beast''.


    "Hum-mm~ It''s nice to see this warm atmosphere." Nell sat on her big sister''s hands and hummed lightly.


    "Good morning~" Rhea waved her hand with an amused smile.


    Elysia smiled awkwardly because it felt as if she was caught red-handed upon doing something uncanny. Even so, she responded to the morning greeting nevertheless.


    They then woke Sylvia up before preparing to leave. Elena was in the Soul Realm, so Elysia just let Elena wake up by herself.


    By the time Elysia came out of the tent, Oceanid was sitting on a lounge chair as if basking in the morning sun. He lowered his sunsses slightly and nced to the side. "Hm, you guys are finally out. Have you finished forging the anti-curse mechanisms?"


    "Yes, we managed to make a hundred anti-curse mechanism staffs." Rhea replied with an OK hand gesture.


    "One hundred, it will be of great use in our next battles." Oceanid''s eyes gleamed, and he immediately stood up.


    "Shall we go to Holy City now? Shall we go with this entourage or go directly there?" Sylvia rubbed her hands together. She felt like a devil with privileges that no other devil, not even her father, had. How could it not be? She could go in and out of human''s Holy City effortlessly.


    "I suggest shortening travel times and arriving at your destination as soon as possible is the best option avable. To be honest, I''m still concerned about a few sealed areas in the vast ocean over there. Some dangerous sealed areas are still there." Oceanid looked far to the west.


    "We understand your concern." Rhea nodded in agreement because what Oceanid said was true. Most of the known sealed areas were located onnd, while those under the sea were not yet all discovered.


    Elysia also agreed with the decision. They would go straight to the Holy City to pick up Gio. Elysia also wanted to meet her friend, E.


    At that moment, a girl wrapped in a mage robe approached restlessly and in a hurry.


    "Ely, I finally got to see you. Are you still mad at me? Please forgive me. I don''t have any ill intentions or risk your opinion on me. This may sound like an excuse, but it happened out of my control, and Ipletely didn''t know that. I was reflecting on everythingst night to reflect on my actions." Evelyn stood in front of Elysia and gave a bow of apology.


    "Eve, I''m not really mad at you, you know? But, oh my... Look at you. Didn''t you sleep all night?" Elysia raised Evelyn''s head and felt a little guilty to see Evelyn''s eyebags. This girl clearly couldn''t sleep, and was stressed because of her.


    "Ah, um, I couldn''t sleepst night, thinking about what if you don''t want to be friends with me anymore. That would be really sad. I guess I need to be extra careful about speaking about something important to people outside of trusted ones and be more cautious in public. Sometimes, anyone can intentionally or unintentionally listen to our conversation." Evelyn nodded slightly with a wry smile to acknowledge that.


    "It''s a good thing that you realize your carelessness, Eve. An unexpected thing, the unpleasant ones, can happen because of someone''s negligence in retaining information. Alright, you need to get some rest after this. We will go straight to Holy City now. Will youe with us?" Elysia stroked Evelyn''s cheek with a gentle smile on her face. She used healing magic to remove Evelyn''s eye bags.


    "En, of course. Let mee with you!" Evelyn immediately agreed without a second thought.


    Sylvia, Vanessa, and Yuuki finished folding their tent and stored it in Sylvia''s Space Bag.


    Evelyn then immediately gave Freya some instructions before she joined Elysia''s group. They boarded the Gravy Ark and went flying towards the south in invisibility. Their destination was the Holy City.

 Chapter 686: Vanessas New Transformation

    <h4>Chapter 686: Vanessa''s New Transformation</h4>


    The day passed, and the morning greeted the day. Elysia felt her body was so heavy. It was as if something hit her body and squeezed her.


    She snapped her eyes open from the torment. A fluffy white-haired fox girl was lying on her body, sleeping soundly.


    "Yuuki... Please don''t sleep on top of me. You''re not a little snow fox..." Elysia rolled Yuuki aside and blushed a little because this fox girl was so bold to sleep naked. Luckily, there was a nket to cover the indecent sight.


    "Hngh... Hmm? Good morning, Master Elysia." Another fox girl propelled her body to sit while rubbing her eyes gently.


    "Eh?" Elysia was instantly stunned to see another fluffy white-haired fox girl there.


    She looked once more at the ''fox girl'' whom she had just toppled aside.


    At first nce, this ''fox girl'' was indeed like Yuuki. She was a beautiful girl with soft and smooth white skin as if polished by pearls, long clean white hair, and animal ears on top of her head.


    About the difference between this ''fox girl'' and Yuuki, Elysia could only find that Yuuki''s skin tone was paler white than this ''fox girl''. Apart from that, this ''fox girl'' looked curvier than Yuuki, with hair that was purer white than Yuuki.


    If Yuuki could be said to be a cold beauty, then this ''fox girl'' was an adorable one. The most striking thing was that this ''fox girl'' had shorter ears whenpared to Yuuki''s fox ears.


    "These aren''t fox ears, but rather a pointy cat''s ears? Yuuki has seven fluffy tails, right?" Elysia muttered and tucked her hand into the nket to check this suspicious fox girl''s tail. Yet, she could only find one fluffy tail. "Just one?"


    "Ahn..." The suspicious fox girl moaned softly and immediately woke up feeling some daze. She felt that there was something strange about her right now.


    Elysia''s purplish-blue eyes stared into the suspicious fox girl''s sky blue eyes and vice versa. They stared at each other for a moment, wanting to find out something from the other party.


    Vanessa was confused because she remembered that she was a little cat curled up on her master''s tummy. Somehow, she currently could see her master at eye level as if she was the same size as her master.


    Meanwhile, Elysia was confused about who this white-haired girl was. To be sure, this girl was not Sylvia or Yuuki.


    Even so, her inner self said that this girl was her contracted beast, Vanessa. Not fox girl, but cat girl!? What did Elena wish for now toe true?


    "Um, may I know who you are?" Elysia decided to ask to confirm everything.


    Vanessa tilted her head slightly in confusion. It was a rather strange thing for her master to ask her. She brought her face close to her master''s cheek and gave a lick. She used to do that in the morning whenever possible. "Good morning, master. I''m your Vann. Is-, hm?"


    However, she felt that the strange thing not only came from her feelings, but her body also gave the same indication.


    "Eh?" Elysia blushed and immediately took her distance. Vanessa and Yuuki were fond of licking her cheeks for some unknown reason.


    "Hmm? This is weird..." Vanessa propelled her body to sit up. She checked her hands were not the same as what she rememberedst night, and her fur was no longer there.


    "Am I have ascended to Saint-level without me knowing it? Is this my human form?" Vanessa muttered in wonder.


    "Wow, was that you, Senior Vann? I thought you were Sylvi or Lynn earlier, but it''s not. Congrattions on your power-up!" Yuuki immediately approached and sped Vanessa''s hand happily.


    "Ah-mm, thank you." Vanessa nodded slightly.


    "I see... You really are our Vann. Did Yuuki''s blood contract and what happened yesterday have a lot of impacts, hmm?" Elysia checked Vanessa''s status screen, and she could confirm it with confidence.


    Vanessa''s human transformation was a great wee. Elena was definitely pleased and satisfied with this news.


    She then took the nket and wrapped Vanessa''s body with it. "Heartfelt congrattions to you, Vann. Also, you will now need clothes for your human form, hehe..."


    "Thank you, master." Vanessa replied with a pleased smile. She didn''t know what happenedst night, but if her change brought a smile to her master, then she would be delighted.


    "Fufu, as I said before, your fur is not clothes. We are almost the same size. Would you like to wear my dress?" Elysia took her Space Bag and took out a set of white dresses with blue allusions for Vanessa.


    "Yes, please!" Vanessa immediately received the dress. However, she needs her master''s help to put it on.


    "Hmm, why did Senior Vann breakthrough to Saint-level so suddenly? The gap between Spirit-level to Saint-level is quite wide." Yuuki stroked her chin with many question marks in her mind.


    "Perhaps Vann''s sudden ascension has something to do with Yuuki''s mark next to your mark, Vann. Besides, I can see that you feel very relieved and at ease after finding your treasure box. Those two factors push you, including your hidden potential, to breakthrough to Saint-level. Well, you are at the end of ascension. It''s only a matter of now orter." Elysia put her hand between Vanessa''s cat ears for some head pats.


    "Ehehe..." Vanessa bent down a little to make it easier for her master to stroke her head.


    "Me too..." Yuuki put on a pitiful expression and put her hands in front as if she was begging for attention.


    Elysia didn''t need to say anything and just lived up to Yuuki''s expectations. She gives some head pats to her two contracted ''beast''.


    "Hum-mm~ It''s nice to see this warm atmosphere." Nell sat on her big sister''s hands and hummed lightly.


    "Good morning~" Rhea waved her hand with an amused smile.


    Elysia smiled awkwardly because it felt as if she was caught red-handed upon doing something uncanny. Even so, she responded to the morning greeting nevertheless.


    They then woke Sylvia up before preparing to leave. Elena was in the Soul Realm, so Elysia just let Elena wake up by herself.


    By the time Elysia came out of the tent, Oceanid was sitting on a lounge chair as if basking in the morning sun. He lowered his sunsses slightly and nced to the side. "Hm, you guys are finally out. Have you finished forging the anti-curse mechanisms?"


    "Yes, we managed to make a hundred anti-curse mechanism staffs." Rhea replied with an OK hand gesture.


    "One hundred, it will be of great use in our next battles." Oceanid''s eyes gleamed, and he immediately stood up.


    "Shall we go to Holy City now? Shall we go with this entourage or go directly there?" Sylvia rubbed her hands together. She felt like a devil with privileges that no other devil, not even her father, had. How could it not be? She could go in and out of human''s Holy City effortlessly.


    "I suggest shortening travel times and arriving at your destination as soon as possible is the best option avable. To be honest, I''m still concerned about a few sealed areas in the vast ocean over there. Some dangerous sealed areas are still there." Oceanid looked far to the west.


    "We understand your concern." Rhea nodded in agreement because what Oceanid said was true. Most of the known sealed areas were located onnd, while those under the sea were not yet all discovered.


    Elysia also agreed with the decision. They would go straight to the Holy City to pick up Gio. Elysia also wanted to meet her friend, E.


    At that moment, a girl wrapped in a mage robe approached restlessly and in a hurry.


    "Ely, I finally got to see you. Are you still mad at me? Please forgive me. I don''t have any ill intentions or risk your opinion on me. This may sound like an excuse, but it happened out of my control, and Ipletely didn''t know that. I was reflecting on everythingst night to reflect on my actions." Evelyn stood in front of Elysia and gave a bow of apology.


    "Eve, I''m not really mad at you, you know? But, oh my... Look at you. Didn''t you sleep all night?" Elysia raised Evelyn''s head and felt a little guilty to see Evelyn''s eyebags. This girl clearly couldn''t sleep, and was stressed because of her.


    "Ah, um, I couldn''t sleepst night, thinking about what if you don''t want to be friends with me anymore. That would be really sad. I guess I need to be extra careful about speaking about something important to people outside of trusted ones and be more cautious in public. Sometimes, anyone can intentionally or unintentionally listen to our conversation." Evelyn nodded slightly with a wry smile to acknowledge that.


    "It''s a good thing that you realize your carelessness, Eve. An unexpected thing, the unpleasant ones, can happen because of someone''s negligence in retaining information. Alright, you need to get some rest after this. We will go straight to Holy City now. Will youe with us?" Elysia stroked Evelyn''s cheek with a gentle smile on her face. She used healing magic to remove Evelyn''s eye bags.


    "En, of course. Let mee with you!" Evelyn immediately agreed without a second thought.


    Sylvia, Vanessa, and Yuuki finished folding their tent and stored it in Sylvia''s Space Bag.


    Evelyn then immediately gave Freya some instructions before she joined Elysia''s group. They boarded the Gravy Ark and went flying towards the south in invisibility. Their destination was the Holy City.

 Chapter 687: Back Together

    <h4>Chapter 687: Back Together</h4>


    "Nee, Eve, I remember Joanna and co are from the same kingdom as you. Are they still your subordinates?" Elysia was reminded of those four cheerful girls.


    "Hmm, as much as they want to help me, the situation doesn''t allow them to do that. Their families are involved in logistics, and they obviously have to help. But, at least, I know they are safe in their respective hometowns." Evelyn smacked her chin and looked north. They had flown far from the northern region.


    "Rather than that, I have something more interesting. Would you like to hear it?" Evelyn put her hands together. She remembered something and couldn''t hide her smile because of it.


    "Hmm, I''d like to hear too. What kind of exciting news is that? Please don''t tell me that a holy hero was summoned from the heavenly realm to help us eliminate those ursed monsters." Sylvia joined the conversation enthusiastically.


    "Hehe, they''re not holy heroes, but they call themselves the Light Guardians." Evelyn shook her head slightly.


    "Light Guardian? Is it a new organization?" Elysia nced at Nell, but thetter didn''t know anything regarding it.


    "That''s not an organization, but a group. Do you remember the core balls you gave to Brian, David, Austin, and the others? Yup, they are very active on duty to be elemental guardian heroes. I heard they are even willing to do whatever it takes to uphold the truth. and justice in the name of light." Evelyn hummed a little after saying that.


    "They, what did they do?" Elysia widened her eyes slightly. It was as if she could imagine a group of people with shy costumes in action with various Tokusatsu-like special effects.


    "Hehe, Ely, you made several heroes born to uphold the truth in the name of light. That must be fun to see." Sylvia covered her mouth in a light chuckle.


    "Hehe..." Elysia just chuckled softly and nced at Rhea and Nell. They knew very well that what she gave her acquaintances was none other than the first trial prototypes in the creation of divine battlesuits.


    Even though those core balls could be said to be defective products of failure, they were still precious artifacts forged by the involvement of two Goddesses.


    "Isn''t that great?" Rhea put her hands together and replied with a tender smile.


    "Those boys? They want to be heroes or something, hmm?" Vanessa stroked her chin in thought. She knew it very well that those boys had particr intentions toward her master.


    "Those cores are from Ely, right? Perhaps, they want to use everything they can to uphold Ely''s name? I mean, they got their borrowed power from Ely, right? They even dared to act as messengers of holy light. Did they have any involvement with Ely''s master?" Yuuki raised her finger for attention.


    "Hum, you have a point, Yuuki. But, let''s say it addressed to the Goddess of Blessings." Vanessa nodded in agreement.


    "Ehm, this might be a bitte to ask, but I''m still wondering about this. Can I know who this adorable beastkin girl is? Is she perhaps Yuuki''s friend?" Evelyn pointed her palm at the white-haired girl near Yuuki.


    "You don''t recognize me, Evelyn? I''m Vanessa, Master of Elysia''s pet. Please don''t call me adorable because I''m fierce." Vanessa introduced herself with a hand-w gesture.


    "P-pet!? Oh, it''s you, Vann. I still recognize your voice, but who would have thought you had the form of a beastkin now. Did you just break through to Saint-level?" Evelyn gaped in surprise for a glimpse of a moment. She then dropped her fist onto her open palm while putting everything into consideration.


    If she didn''t know about the rtionship between Elysia and Vanessa beforehand, Vanessa''s introduction would definitely sound different and interpreted as a wicked thing.


    "En! Thanks to the blessings I received, I somehow ascended to Saint-levelst night." Vanessa replied excitedly. She felt that she had just aplished something good.


    "Somehow? You breakthrough to Saint-level without knowing how? You didn''t enter into seclusion, cultivation, or the like?" Evelyn tilted her head slightly.


    "No, I didn''t do anything like that. All I did was sleep on the master''s tummy as usual. However, I was already like this when morning came. My current power is also at an Initial Stage Saint Beast level." Vanessa looked at her hands and moved her fingers. She could feel the incredible power within her delicate fingers.


    "Ooh~ So it''s like that~" Evelyn had an epiphany and reflexively nced at Elysia''s tummy.


    "Hmm, I don''t think so, Eve. Vann is indeed at the end of his ascension to Saint-level. She has her n''s legacy, and many things have happened. It''s only a matter of time for Vann to advance to Saint-level." Elysia covered her tummy with both hands because she wasn''tfortable with Evelyn''s strange gaze.


    "Hehe, I know, Ely. I have no idea lying on your tummy, really." Evelyn replied with a V hand gesture.


    "That''s Holy City! We''re almost there." Sylvia eximed while pointing ahead.


    "A-ahh, now I also want to know what happened to Lavely Pizza and many other things." Elysia arranged the schedule of events in her mind. She would be pretty busy today with a lot of things.


    "Our business is still hitting the market with great enthusiasm. But, we can''t help but have to send quite many squads to meet demand around the battlefield." Evelyn heaved a subtle sigh.


    "A and the others need to work extra for that." Elysia shook her head with a smile. Their business would also need to help with logistics.


    They went straight to the Holy Cathedral when they arrived in the Holy City because Nell informed everyone that Gio was there.


    Their arrival was unknown to anyone, and no one was aware of their presence until they arrived at their destination.


    "Hm, can you find out where Gio is, Vann? He doesn''t really like being in the room for too long... Maybe, he''s ying around the river?" Elysia tried to use her advanced perception, but she couldn''t find Gio that easily.


    "Affirmative, master. I will look for him." Vanessa gave a slight bow of respect and hurried off to explore the river area.


    "Master, do you want me to look for Gio too?" Yuuki pointed to her face to volunteer.


    "No need, Yuuki. Vann will suffice. You''ll help me with somethingter. Let''s go inside to meet E." Elysia went to the eastern part of the Holy Cathedral.


    She could see that E and the other priests were busy giving advanced treatment to seriously injured patients.


    "Holy Knight Magnus, are you sure you can do this? I can only do something of that level once a day, and you can''t overturn your decision halfway." E asked a badly injured holy knight. She seemed to feel sick just to see the suffering that her patient was experiencing.


    "Hiss, huff, well, you can do that. I don''t think I could live another day with this level of injury. What does it mean to live a hundred or two hundred years shorter? That''s much better than suffering a lifetime." Magnus hissed in pain and drowned out all his pain. Yet, he felt a little relieved because he finally got his turn to get help from the capable one.


    "Okay, if you are sure of your decision. Then, excuse me." E put her hands together and closed her eyes. "Garlyas, please lend me your divine power to help this wounded brave holy knight."


    A ball of light appeared between E''s palms, and it immediately formed a golden staff. She held it and brought her other hand towards the heavily injured holy knight.


    Magnus could see himself enveloped in a warm andfortable golden light. He felt his nonexistent left hand suddenly regenerate to form a new limb. The same thing happened to his right leg.


    Other than that, he felt his stomach churning, and it was a little itchy. However, he could see that his stomach wound was slowly healing. Everything was visible to the eyes, and several people in the surroundings watched the scene in admiration.


    After all, E, the Holy Princess Gabrie Celestine, was known as a noble and holy figure. The Goddess of Blessings has even appointed this girl to glory with the recognition of being the divine''s servant.


    After ten minutes, E could no longer continue her high-level recovery magic because she had already reached her limit. Even though it was her battlesuit''s support, she couldn''t heal more than that.


    "I can feel my left hand and right leg again! My tummy, my belly is whole again! Hahaha! This is really amazing. Long live Holy Princess, Long live the glory of holy light and blessings!" Magnus inspected his entire body with great joy.


    He was a Saint-level holy knight with the heaviest injuries after the battle in the south a few days ago. Due to the severity of the injuries, he was brought to the Holy City for treatment. However, who would have thought he would be healed as if he had never been injured before.


    "Hum-mm~ He looks delighted. You''ve worked hard, E. Here, for you to wipe your sweat." Someone held out a handkerchief from the side.


    "Mn, thank you." E panted slightly and epted the handkerchief without hesitation. She wiped her sweat with it.


    At that moment, she froze because the girl''s voice beside her was so familiar yet close. Not many people casually call her with that pronoun.


    E immediately turned to the side and gasped in surprise at the sight before her eyes. Elysia, Evelyn, Sylvia, Yuuki, and the three divine beings were there.

 Chapter 688: Undiscovered Sealed Areas

    <h4>Chapter 688: Undiscovered Sealed Areas</h4>


    "Ely, you''re back!? I missed you and was wondering when you''d be back. You don''t know how restless the Goddess of Blessings has been since that day. But thank goodness you''re all right. I feel happy and at ease." E held Elysia''s hand emotionally.


    "Ehm, we''re fine. Thanks for worrying about us. You''ve just pushed yourself to use high-level magic far beyond your capabilities. You''re taking on a significant bacsh now. Allow me to guide you to the seat over there. I''m afraid you will copse at any moment." Elysia grabbed E''s arm and guided this priest to the bench.


    "B- But..." E wanted to salute the Goddess of Blessings and the other two divine beings, but her legs wouldn''t listen to her orders to move.


    "Just listen to what Ely has to say, E. You can''t even move, and your divine priest suit has been automatically deactivated." Evelyn immediately helped Elysia guide E to the bench.


    E''s divine priest battlesuit turned into particles and went to E''s ne. She was currently d in a priest''s white-gold uniform.


    "Uh, um." E just nodded meekly as she had no power left in her body. She never thought that the bacsh would be like this.


    The priests and knights in that ce immediately knelt and saluted the Goddess of Blessings. The faithful followers conveyed their words of praise toward their Goddess.


    Unfortunately, Rhea and Oceanid didn''t want to involve themselves in Nell''s interaction. They went closer to Elysia to check on E''s condition.


    "Hm, a divine artifact used by a young human. The bacsh is proof of your limits. Please use it wisely and carefully, young girl. You won''t know when it will kill you because of your carelessness." Oceanid gave a piece of advice and folded his arms.


    "Don''t be so mean, Sea God. But, well, the one you were forced to use earlier is rare top-tier healing magic that can be used by Saint-level or above. However, your body and power aren''t ready to use such magic even with the help of your divine battlesuit. Please pay attention to your limits next time, okay? Ely definitely doesn''t want to see you suffer either." Rhea gave a piece of tender advice with a smile.


    "I see. I''ll pay attention to my limits next time." E lowered her head like a guilty child.


    "En, I almost did the same before. I almost used magic far beyond my limits. However, Ely and the reinforcements came to save the day. So, I canceled that intention, hehe..." Evelyn chuckled lightly to lighten the atmosphere.


    "You too, Eve? Uhh, well, the bacsh gets worse every time you push beyond your limits. Please be careful because the risk is still there. The borrowed power of divine artifacts is unfriendly when you can''t put it under control. The worst thing is that you will be controlled by it." Elysia just gave a gentle reminder. She believes her friends were aware of the risks.


    "Hmm? That reminds me of a mortal warrior in the past. He died in the war, but his body was kept alive because of his divine artifact. His divine armor took control of its master''s dead body and lived as if he was still alive." Oceanid stroked his chin as he nced up.


    "Necromancy? Undead? Sorcery? Hmm, does our divine battlesuit also have that effect? I wonder¡­" Rhea put her hand to her cheek and nced at Elysia.


    *gulp*


    Evelyn and E paled a bit. They could only gulp their saliva with some nervousness. They then hastily said they would be more careful and think before using that borrowed power.


    "Fufu, worry not. We didn''t scare you guys, did we? Let''s go. There''s a bit of a stubborn little one over there." Rhea smiled in amusement while looking to the side.


    Elysia also looked to the side, in the direction where Rhea was staring. With her advanced perception, she could see Vanessa had a hard time persuading Gio.


    Vanessa even had to drag that brown tortoise away, but Gio still insisted on refusing.


    "Hehe, Gio hasn''t recognized Vann''s new form yet and misunderstood her for someone suspicious." Elysia also smiled in amusement. She then stood up. "I''m going to see Gio first. He''ll probably believe everything if he sees I''m back."


    "Then I will go with you." Rhea nodded in agreement.


    "Me too!" Yuuki raised her hand to volunteer.


    "Let''s go!" Evelyn also raised her hand.


    "No, we''ll be right back. You all please apany E here. The Goddess of Blessings will immediately help E when she is done with her small business there, fufu..." Rhea covered her mouth. She then left with Elysia and Yuuki.


    A few dozen meters east of the Medical Center building, Vanessa was dragging a mini earth dragon that looked like a tortoise at a nce. She received difficulty because Gio did not believe she was Vanessa, his senior.


    "Meow, meow, rawr, grr..." Vanessa spoke in beastnguage.


    "Grrr..." Gio shook his head repeatedly and stuck all his ws into the ground to emphasize his refusal. He also threatened to attack if this continued.


    "You''re so stubborn. Do I have to change to my beast form before you can believe me? But I don''t want the master''s dress to get dirty. Plus, there''s a lot of people around here... What should I do now?" Vanessa snorted and looked around.


    At that moment, Vanessa''s eyes sparkled as she saw Elysia approaching. Her difficulty was already known by her master.


    "???" Gio also realized who wasing. It was none other than the one he had been waiting for thest two weeks.


    He immediately rushed to Elysia andy down like a good boy near her feet.


    "Oh my, you recognized me right away, Gio? Nice to see you again. Have you been doing well and being friendly in thest two weeks?" Elysia crouched down and gave Gio some head pats.


    "I''m sorry, master. Gio doesn''t believe that I am Vanessa, his senior. He thinks that I am someone who is trying to deceive him." Vanessa apologized with a helpless expression.


    "Hmm-mm, you now look like a beautiful beastkin, after all. After all that, I didn''t expect him to ignore your aura and voice and persist in his belief." Elysia shook her head slightly.


    "But, he immediately recognized you, master. Also, my aura has changed somewhat since I advanced to Saint-level. Perhaps, that''s why Gio doubted my credibility." Vanessa put her hand to her chin while looking at Gio. She then just shrugged her shoulders to put the matter aside.


    After that, Gio joined the group, and they reentered the Medical Center building.


    At that time, Nell had already provided a favor to E. Nell also recently yed the Goddess of Blessings and healed the patients who needed her divine help.


    Since the business there was over, they were ready to leave.


    Elysia and her group spent three hours apanying Elysia to check several things. Starting from Lavely Pizza to somewhat trivial things.


    It only took them three hours. They decided to leave the Holy City because something kept bothering Oceanid''s mind, namely the undiscovered sealed areas in the open ocean.


    Since Elysia and the Goddess of Light were around, Oceanid wanted them to help him spot those dangerous ces.


    "E, your grandfather is still in the Western Region? You wille with us, but have you told him?" Nellnded on E''s shoulder.


    "I already informed my grandfather of everything via this gold talisman a while ago. My grandfather has given his consent as well." E took out a gold talisman.


    "Eh? Why are we taking a detour? Wouldn''t it be faster if we went that way?" Evelyn asked in wonder.


    "No, I''m afraid Rosa sees me. We''re still taking the detour, sir." Elysia told the coachman to focus on her request.


    "All right." The coachman just nodded.


    Elysia then closed the small window and sat down, feeling relieved.


    "Fufu, who would have thought that the Goddess''s disciple would be afraid of a human. Really, what would scare you if Rosa saw you?" Oceanid somehow found it funny and silly.


    "I just don''t want her throwing tantrums or something to make me a model for her. I''m not ready right now, um, don''t want to do that again." Elysia sped her hands and shook her head.


    She then closed her eyes to check what Elena was doing in the Soul Realm. ''Sister Elena, you seem quite busy since you woke up. Can''t we finish decorating our roomter?''


    ''Hmm, we can do that, Ely. However, we still have a big project here, namely the construction of a great realm. We will name this realm Elysian Realmter. Unfortunately, it will take quite a long time. Therefore, we will start to create the perfect room of our dreams first. Let me sort out the material you createdst night, and I''ll be by your side soon, Ely~'' Elena replied with a wink and a meaningful smile.


    ''Actually, we are now going to the Aquatic Continent. Possibly to the various oceans of the world due to Oceanid''s anxiety. He said that several Emperor-level ursed monsters are sealed, but we don''t know where they are yet. Let''s expect some undiscovered dangerous sealed areas.'' Elysia reported and just let Elena continue their room arrangement.


    ''That exploration will take quite some time, but alright. I need to finish setting up and decorating our room first, Ely. I''ll be right there for you. Ah, I also want to see our cat, I mean our tigress live now, hehe... I''m d my wish came true. Vann''s human form is an attractive beastkin.'' Elena chuckled happily and continued her work.


    After the holy cathedral golden carriage arrived at the city gate, Elysia''s group got off and went outside. They then boarded the Gravy Ark and flew east with Oceanid as the pilot.

 Chapter 689: Elemental Guardian Knights

    <h4>Chapter 689: Elemental Guardian Knights</h4>


    "Hm? There''s a battle there? I didn''t even notice that a minor sealed area copsed a few minutes ago. We just happened to be here." Oceanid stopped the Gravy Ark''s advance as they neared the western edge of the Human Continent. He checked his golden talisman to make sure of something.


    "But, the ursed monsters over there only numbered in hundreds, and the strongest ones only have two Spirit-level monsters. The thousand and five hundred troops there can easily deal with that. We don''t need to get involved in this one." Nell peered down and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Uhm? Have a look over there! Those three guys in eye-catching armor... Oh, there''s another one over there! Could it be that they were the boys who received Ely''s core ball?" Sylvia pointed towards the front line, at the knights in shy armor.


    "Eh? Are they here? Yep, that''s four of them. I think they''re Senior Raylee, Brian, David, and Ashton..." Elysia blinked her eyes in amazement as she gazed at the battlefield below.


    For some reason, she felt a little embarrassed because she first made the test artifacts with Rhea, Elena, and Nell with her childhood fantasies as a basis. The artifacts were sessfully created even with various defects, but they were still powerful artifacts to use.


    "By the name of holy light, lend me your divine elemental power. Burn to ashes, explosion!" The red knight spread his arms wide while shouting loudly.


    *Boom!*


    An explosion with a radius of tens of meters hit the Spirit-level monster.


    "Hahaha! One has fallen. With this power, I can protect many people and uphold justice." The red knightughed out loud and rested his hands on his hip.


    "Looks like that monster is still standing firm, boss." The nearby purple knight pointed towards the front.


    "Hah, as expected of a powerful cursed monster. He couldn''t have been wiped out so easily, or this wouldn''t have been an epic battle." Brian raised his fist with a snort. He then paused for a moment and looked at hisrade. "But, David, ahem! I mean, Electro Knight, please call me Pyro Knight. We are Elemental Guardian Knights and have agreed on that, right?"


    "Affirmative, Pyro Knight Boss!" David saluted.


    Red mes were still everywhere, leftover from the explosion earlier. The st crushed some of the low-tier ursed monsters, but the giant one-eyed bull-like creature still stood firm with only a few scratches.


    The hot mes still burned the giant monster''s body, but it wasn''t that significant.


    "Roar!!!" The Spirit-level monster roared loudly into the sky while beating its chest like a king kong. It then immediately lunged at Brian and David with thick killing intent.


    "Oh? Instead of running away, you''re approaching me? Since that''s what you''re trying to do, then you''ve obviously chosen death." Brian banged his fists together. He was ready for closebat. However, his mind began to think of a dozen ways to take his element advantage for some physical damage output.


    "What makes it take you so long to take care of just one, Red? Green and I are done wiping the big guy out of the fray." An azure knight darted from a distance and stretched out both hands forward. "Water st!"


    *Boom!*


    An elemental reaction explosion was created and sent the giant monster flying aside.


    "What are you doing, Hydro Knight!? That big boy is our prey, and why did you put out my fire!?" Brian clenched his fists in annoyance.


    "This is a battlefield, kid. You can''t let powerful enemies stand for so long. You can do many things other than flexing your shy yet insignificant magic. You can put my Holy Angel to shame. Look at me. finish off the enemy, without mercy and dy!" Ashton threw some blue balls at the giant monster.


    Those water balls looked harmless, but it waspletely different when they exploded.


    *Boom* *Boom* *Boom*


    "Who are you calling a kid? I''m a big adult!" Brian also immediately lunged at the monster and joined in releasing several attacks.


    "Wait, why does the fire seem to be getting bigger even though I just rained it with so many water bombs?" Ashton paused for a moment andnded on the ground. He put his hand to his chin as he stared at the sea of ??fire.


    "Haha, I thought so. The elemental magic produced from our battle armor assistance is not regr elementals. They are special, and it''s fine if we put it all to work together. Watch this. I''ll add a little boost on top of the crop." A green knight descended from the sky and released severalrge wind chakrams into the sea of ??fire.


    *Swoosh!* *Boom!*


    Explosion after explosion once again shook the front line. The other knights couldn''t help but distance themselves from there for fear of being hit by friendly fire. Although, the unlucky monsters were crushed by the sts.


    "Hm? Does our battle armor element work like that? We could easily y a Spirit-level monster with the cooperation of two, but what if webine four elements? Hmm... That''s an interesting revtion, Anemo Knight." Brian stroked his chin and nodded in understanding. It was as if he had just had an epiphany.


    "Electro Knight,unch your attacks into that vortex of the sea of fire. Let''s see what kind of explosion it will produce. Anemo, Hydro, you too. We''ll see what happens when the four elements arebined into one, keke..." Brian rubbed his hands together enthusiastically.


    "That''s a good idea. The other knights and warriors have also taken their safe distance. Let''s do this." Raylee nodded in agreement and formed two air discs ready to explode in both hands.


    "Let''s go!" Ashton was also ready with his water bombs.


    "Affirmative." David formed two lightning spears.


    With that being said, Brian formed mes in both hands. He and his threeradesunched their attacks simultaneously toward the battered giant monster.


    *Boom!*


    Thatbined magic created a more incredible explosion than anyone could have expected. It soon grew to fifty meters in radius, but the st sent the sounding monsters flying several hundred meters away.


    "Are you crazy!?"


    "You repelled the monsters we were supposed to exterminate in the anti-curse zone!?"


    "Those monsters can run away and cause big trouble!"


    "Aargh! Hot, hot! I''m on fire. I''m burning!"


    "Please watch out for your explosions and fire!"


    "Friendly fire, friendly fire!"


    The surrounding knights and poor warriors were affected. They immediately voiced their grievances with protests and angry cries.


    The four shy knights were also blown away because they were so close to the center of the explosion. However, they immediately stood up as if nothing had happened.


    "Wow, this is quite an overkill. Who would have thought our four specialbined magic would create an elemental reaction of this level." Raylee stared in awe at the thunderstorm vortex in front of him.


    "Oops." Brian scratched his head reflexively.


    "Hory shet! Luckily, no one received serious injuries from the fierce fire st. You are a brave knight. A little burn won''t kill you! Raise your weapon and y those weak-ass monsters for good. Chase the ones that bounced far away! Go, go, move, move!" David shouts loudly to counter the me. He threw amand for everyone to move so they wouldn''t be bbering nonsense.


    "Ah, uuh..." Elysia didn''t know what to say. She was just watching from the sky bag, but she felt a little embarrassed because those shy knight''s battle armor could be told as her craftsmanship.


    ''Pfft, they send themselves flying by their own magic st? Are they truly using that funny nickname? Elemental Guardian Knights? It''s really entertaining, actually. How about you, Ely?'' Elena couldn''t help but chuckle at sight below. Those boys were silly and funny.


    ''Well, at least they can help many people by exterminating those ursed monsters.'' Elysia put her fingers together.


    "Wow, who would have thought they could utilize such abination of elemental magic. Do we need to help them exterminate the monsters that bounced off? Those monsters can escape." Sylvia pointed at the monsters that were quite far from the anti-curse zone.


    "No need. They are just low-tier monsters, and the troops there have dispatched several hunting squads. Those humans will drag the monsters to the anti-curse zone for execution." Oceanid shook his head.


    "I see¡­" Sylvia nodded in understanding and went back to watching the battle below.


    "Let''s take a look at this ce for a moment before we leave, just to be sure." Rhea made a suggestion.


    Oceanid just nodded in reply.


    "So, the one that injured that big guy so much to death wasn''t the magic, but the elemental reaction of thatbined explosion magic." Nell stroked her chin and nodded with some understanding.


    "It doesn''t apply to all ursed creatures. Some of them have high resistance to magic and elemental attacks." Rhea shook her head to remind everyone about the truth.


    "Yeah, only Elysia and her master''s magic can do that much damage to those ursed monsters despite their high resistance to magic. I''m still amazed by that fact." Oceanid folded his arms and nced at Elysia.


    "..." Elysia only put an innocent expression.


    "Nee, Ely, where is your master? She hasn''t been seen since this morning. Is she going somewhere or doing something?" Nell suddenly asked. It had been bothering her since morning, and now was the perfect moment to bring it up.


    "My master, she... Uhm, she is doing something important in her realm. Master will rejoin us as soon as her business is done." Elysia was a bit confused in sorting out the words. She couldn''t say everything bluntly either.

 Chapter 690: Seabed Sealed Area

    <h4>Chapter 690: Seabed Sealed Area</h4>


    Nell decided to give a helping hand to the knights down there. After all, she didn''t want the ursed monsters to escape the vicinity.


    She also didn''t wish to show her presence to the humans down there. Therefore, she only used magic to throw the fleeing monsters flying into the anti-curse zones. But also with her big sister''s nature magic assistance, of course.


    "The battle here is over. The army can wipe out the remaining monsters and clean up the mess here. Now it''s time for us to go." Nell checked downstairs once more to make sure and nodded confidently at her words.


    "Hmm." Oceanid put his hand on the control runes and controlled the Gravy Ark to fly away to the east. They continued their journey.


    "Hmm?" Brian looked up at the sky in surprise.


    "What''s the matter, boss?" David looked into the bag too, but he couldn''t see anything.


    "It''s nothing. It might just be my feeling. Earlier, I felt an entity was observing us. The monsters suddenly flying into the anti-curse zones are also unusual. Perhaps, someone is helping us in the shadows?" Brian muttered in wonder.


    "You stupid donkey, have you forgotten that our Goddess, the Goddess of Blessings, is with us on our beloved continent? She is omnipresent. Her divine holy light is helping us, the Human Race, deal with all this chaos." Ashton smacked Brian in the back.


    "Oh..." Brian responded nonchntly.


    "Hmm..." Raylee looked up at the sky too but inclined towards the east. His hunch said that someone did help them out of nowhere, and those entities had already left.


    A few hourster, Elysia''s group had arrived somewhere in the Aquatic Continent. They were in an underwater ruin to install some anti-curse mechanisms around the ancient ruin. Several mermen and mermaids were also present to help set some traps.


    "Hehehe, I can swim freely in the deep ocean without worrying about anything. The Sea God''s blessing really makes us like an aquatic race that can swim freely in the ocean without worrying about running out of breath." Sylvia swam to and fro like a free fish.


    "But, we''re not fishmen." Yuuki added a truth.


    "That''s, of course. A pair of legs is superior to a fish''s tail." Sylvia showed her fair legs as if she was showing them off to the nearby mermaids and mermen.


    "I don''t know what you''re trying to aplish by doing that, but we can swim much faster than you, terrestrial creatures. If it wasn''t for the Sea God''s divine blessing, I doubt you would have survived due to the absence of air and water pressure at these depths." A mermaid frowned and put on an arrogant attitude.


    "Hehe, it doesn''t matter since we have magic. As for you, it''s a difficult thing if you visit the maind. It''s fine for Saint-level or above since they can transform their fishtail into a pair of legs. What can you take from that? Yes, a pair of legs is superior. Don''t you agree?" Sylvia smirked as if she was the victor in the argument.


    "Tch." A merman clicked his tongue and turned his face to the side.


    "Why are you wasting your time arguing? Have you set up the traps as nned? Sea God and hisrade have finished installing anti-curse mechanisms in this sealed area." A merman d in fancy armor came over with a firm sentence.


    "We have carried out everything ording to n, Young Master Clyde. However, this devil girl has often taunted us in many ways on various asions." A mermaid in light armor pointed at the devil girl in annoyance.


    "That''s because you all respond to her taunts, moron. The Devil Race takes pleasure in making other beings suffer, irritate, or get angry. That''s why all this argument goes on. Sheughs while you end up annoyed and irritated." Clyde advised his subordinates with a subtle sigh.


    "Hehe, I''m not that bad. That may be true once in a while. But, what happened just now is that their faces can be really red when they''re angry or upset, but can''t do anything because I''m the stronger one here." Sylvia pressed her finger to her cheek with a proud expression.


    "You''re Sylvia, right? You and your partner are being sought by Miss Elysia right now. You''d better go see her now." Clyde remained calm andposed.


    "Is that true? Hm, the task of setting traps here is also over. Yuuki, let''s go. We need to report." Sylvia immediately swam away without further ado.


    "En." Yuuki also swam away.


    After the two girls left, Clyde sighed. "That''s how you drive the devil away. You have to remain calm in the face of creatures like them. To be honest, she is quite docilepared to the terrible devils out there."


    "We understand, Young Master Clyde." The mermen and mermaids responded in unison.


    "Very well, we need squads to monitor this area. A great battle will break out when this ce copses and free many terrible monsters. For our ocean and loved ones, we shall ughter those monsters!" Clyde raised his trident and shouted for a morale boost.


    "For our ocean and loved ones!" The mermen and mermaids raised their hands with shouts of enthusiasm. They then went back to the main force out there to report.


    Several troops were already standing guard around on the outer side of the ruins. Elysia''s group has just finished installing its fifth anti-curse mechanism at strategic points for shes.


    "You mermen are responsible for sealing this area. We will be here as soon as this ce copses and free the ursed monsters. After our instructions, do you all know how the anti-curse mechanism works?" Oceanid put his hands behind his back.


    "We have understood all your instructions clearly. We will guard this ce and fight to eradicate the ursed monsters from this ocean." Osharus nodded in confirmation.


    "Very good. That''s all from us for now. This is the fifth sealed area we''ve recently spotted. We need to explore the vast oceans to install the prevention mechanisms in more sealed areas. Are there any questions on your side?" Oceanid looked at all the individuals around him.


    "Is an army of certain ns assigned to guard every discovered sealed area?" One of the merman knights raised his hand to ask.


    "Not all, but if the sealed area is near a civilization, then yes. We will assign the nearby ns to this noble task for the good of everyone." Oceanid nodded in confirmation.


    "Hey, why do you keep following me? I''m neither fish nor food!" A mermaid in sexy fancy bikini armor tried to escape from a suspicious beastkin.


    "I''m just wondering why mermaids can look half human and half fish. I can''t confirm it''s a random merman or mermaid. Since you seem friendly to my master, why don''t you let me check on you, Dorienne?" Vanessa chased from behind.


    "No way! If that''s what you''re saying, then what''s with that predatory stare?" Dorienne looked back and shouted frantically. She swam as fast as possible to get away from the predator. She looked around for Elysia or anyone who could help her. Her father was still in the presence of Sea God, so he was not an option.


    "..." Osharus didn''t know what to say when he saw his daughter ying catch up with that white feline beastkin. He couldn''t help but smile slightly and shook his head.


    "Wow, this trough is so deep, dark and scary. Is it possible that a monster like a giant eel is nesting under there?" Nell asked in wonder while swimming above the big, deep trough.


    "Looks like down there is only filled with unique sea creatures typical of the deep ocean. Uuh, I feel quite scared to be in the deep ocean right now. They call that thssophobia, right?" Elysia took a few steps back from the trough.


    "Thssophobia? What is it?" Rhea was curious.


    "That is the fear that arises fromrge bodies of water. Something like a jumpscare of arge and terrible creature from under the sea. Just imagine, from what the eye can''t see, suddenly such a huge creature appears right before you. Ely couldn''t stand against jumpscare, for your information." Elena covered her mouth and went away from the trough as well.


    "I see..." Rhea nodded in understanding.


    "Nee, the sealed area over there isn''t connected to the trough here? What happens if the sealed area copses and leaks into this trough?" Nell swam away from the trough. She became a bit scared because of Elena''s words.


    "Let''s tell Sea God about this. He knows more about the ocean than any of us. Let''s go back." Elena decides, and everyone agrees. They returned to the gathering ce for the mermaid and mermaid troops.


    When they arrived at the gathering ce, a pink-haired mermaid swam over quickly. She immediately took cover behind Elysia''s group for protection. "Ely, everyone, please keep that predator away from me!"


    "Hmm, predator?" Elysia looked at Dorienne in confusion. She couldn''t find any predators anywhere. Only Vanessa was approaching.


    "Master, I''m not a predator. I just wanted to check that mermaid''s credibility and authenticity. I''m also a little curious why she smells delicious like a rare fish, different from other mermaids. She is half fish and half-human. That leaves a lot of mystery behind." Vanessa justified her actions with a reasonable defense.


    "No harm is done, Dori. Vann is harmless, just curious. Are you scared because of your survival instincts? Fish are afraid of a tiger?" Elysia gave Vanessa a head pat while facing Dorienne.


    "Survival instinct? Am I afraid of a tiger? She is stronger than me and looks at me with her predatory eyes. Look at those feline blue eyes. It''s as if she wants to pounce on me and eat me whole. Ely, you can''t be so biased, can you?" Dorienne put on a pitiful expression.


    "Fufu, adorable mermaid and curious cat. Have you had enough fun teasing Dori, Vann? A tiger''s eyes are indeed like that, Dori. Vann means no harm. Let''s do this. See, she won''t hurt you. She''s just being like a curious cat." Elena intervened with amusement. She grabbed Dorienne''s hand and put it in Vanessa''s arm.


    "Uh-huh?" Dorienne gasped for a moment, but nothing happened after that. Vanessa just stroked her delicate hand, and it was just a little ticklish.


    "Like human skin, but a bit slippery and slimy? Hmm, this is interesting. Is this mucus membrane?" Vanessa examined Dorienne''s hand curiously.


    "What do you mean by mucus? We mermaids do have ayer of skin like this." Dorienne withdrew her hand from the curious cat.


    Nell and Rhea just looked at each other with amused smiles. Nell then went to Oceanid to tell him about the big, deep trough.

 Chapter 691: Clashes Amidst Fierce Thunderstorm (1)

    <h4>Chapter 691: shes Amidst Fierce Thunderstorm (1)</h4>


    After Dorienne and Vanessa reconciled, Elysia looked right and left. "Oh right. Vann, where is Gio now? Where are E and Eve too?"


    "Gio? He should be near the coral. Ah, that''s him! E and Eve are also there. Gio is digging something? Maybe a metallic mineral caught his attention?" Vanessa pointed at a big dragon-like man in brown armor behind the coral reef.


    "Digging for treasure? Ely, why don''t you try asking him using telepathy? Even though his intelligence hasn''t fully recovered, he can already speak via telepathy, right? It doesn''t matter whether we can use Beast Language or not." Elena patted Elysia''s back lightly.


    "Ah, I almost forgot we can do that to ovee thenguage barrier. Mm, I''ll do that, master." Elysia pped her forehead as she just remembered that. She nodded at Elena, and they went over to Gio.


    ''Gio, look like you are having fun. May I know what you are trying to dig up?'' Elysia was somewhat amused to see a three-meter tall man having difficulty digging the underwater sandy soil.


    "Hmm?" Gio was digging, but the hole he just made quickly closed again somehow. However, he suddenly heard Elysia''s voice out of nowhere. He stopped his work to look left and right. Sure enough, Elysia was there, looking at him.


    "Grr, rarr... rawr?" Gio answered with a glint in his eyes.


    ''Err, please respond to me via this telepathy. Can you do it, Gio?'' Elysia scratched her head awkwardly. Shepletely does not understand that rawrnguage.


    Gio nodded in understanding and tried to do as he was asked. It was much easier now that he could hear orders from Elysia directly, not through intermediaries anymore. ''This voice... It''s unmistakable. Can you use the samenguage as me, Master Elysia? Has Senior Vanessa taught you?''


    ''No, I''m not proficient in the beastnguage yet. However, this telepathic technique is a shortcut inmunication despite the walls ofnguage because we speak directly to the mind of thought between each other.'' Elysia exined a bit.


    ''I see... So, I can also use this method to talk to other beings? Hehe, this will make things easier.'' Gio smirked and went back to digging.


    ''Hey, you haven''t answered my previous question.'' Elysia tapped Gio''s shoulder with her finger.


    ''Please wait a moment, Master Elysia. I found a surprise down there.'' Gio elerated his hand to dig the sandy soil.


    A momentter, Gio took something out of the hole and immediately stood up with a ball-sized shiny white thingy in hand. He stared at it with a gleam in his eyes as if he had just dug out a peerless treasure.


    ''Pearl? No, the shiny white ball is living marine life. It''s not a gem.'' Elysia examined the suspicious pearl with her keen eyes.


    "Woah, what a surprise. Is that a Pearly Orb? It''s scarce, and some mermaids say it can bring good luck to whoever finds it. However, please be careful because it can bite." Dorienne swam over to the pearl to examine it for a moment. She then distanced herself from it.


    *Bite*


    A warning was just said, but the pearl suddenly opened its mouth wide and bit Gio''s finger with its sawtooth.


    Unfortunately, Gio''s entire body was d in thick dragon scales that formed like full body armor. The pearl couldn''t hurt Gio, but he was surprised that he was attacked by the treasure he was about to present to his master.


    *Bam!*


    Gio moved reflexively and mmed the pearl into the nearby coral.


    *Crack* *Crack* *Crumble*


    A slight shock urred. The coral shattered into pieces, and so did the pearl.


    "Oh no, it''s so rare and has a million uses. Why did you smash it to pieces?" Dorienne widened her eyes in surprise and widened her eyes at the crushed pearl.


    "Gio was just surprised that the pearl suddenly bit him. After all, what kind of pearl has such a big jaw and sawtooth." Elena covered her mouth as she almostughed.


    Gio just shrugged his shoulders and collected the pearl shards. The peerless treasure had a trap mechanism, but it was okay now. Luckily, it wasn''t his master who was bitten, or he would have done something more unexpected to this shiny thing.


    He then handed the pearl shards to Elysia with the bonus of a handful of sand.


    ''Eh, um, what''s this for me? Thank you.'' Elysia could only ept that because Gio looked at her with an innocent yet expectant expression. It was like a little boy trying to impress his parent by giving them a gift.


    Elysia discarded the sands and put the pearl shards into a pouch. It was still splinters of shiny things worth a kilogram.


    "What happened?" Oceanid came closer.


    "Nothing. Just a faithful vassal is giving a gift to his master. Anyway, what about the big deep trough over there? The ursed monsters might choose to escape there." Rhea waved her hand in front of her face.


    "For that, hm... We''ve set traps around this sealed area to ensure everything goes ording to n. Elysia and her master have ensured that this ce doesn''t seal any strong monsters above Spirit-level. Everything will be fine. And again, we will immediately check the situation if the sealed area down there copses." Oceanid nced at a trough in the distance. He had already taken the risk into consideration.


    "Very well, is it time for us to go?" Nell folded her arms with a hum.


    "Yes, we need to leave immediately to continue our search to the southeast. I suspect a ce there but can''t be sure yet." Oceanid folded his arms and looked far to the southeast.


    "Ely, everyone! We''re back." Sylvia waved her hand as she swam closer.


    "You''re back, Sylvi, Yuuki. What about the traps you set with Sir Clyde''s squads?" Elysia weed her friend''s arrival.


    "Everything went smoothly and well. The traps around the ruins were also set up perfectly." Sylvia gave a thumbs up with a big smile.


    "Since everyone has gathered, we will leave now. You mermaids and mermaids need to guard this site and be prepared to fight at any time until wee, understand?" Oceanid nodded slightly and looked at the troops nearby.


    "That is a certainty, Lord Sea God. With the weaponry you provided for us, we can defeat even a giant Kraken." Osharus replied with confidence.


    Sylvia then took out the Gravy Ark, and Sea God took control of it as he would be the pilot.


    "See youter, Dori. We''ll be right back here when the timees. Please take this, just in case. It will protect you from a fatal blow, a live-saving artifact." Elysia gave a shimmering aurora leaf to Dorienne.


    It was a magic container filled with single-use protective magic. Everyone will get into battle, but she was worried about this clumsy, happy go lucky mermaid.


    "Uhm, thank you. See you again next time. I hope this broken world will be peaceful and beautiful soon." Dorienne grasped the aurora leaf and waved her hand.


    "Yeah, we were expecting that to happen too." Elena responded curtly and looked up.


    Sylvia then took out the Gravy Ark, and Sea God took control of it as he would be the pilot.


    "See youter, Dori. We''ll be right back here when the timees. Please take this, just in case. It will protect you from a fatal blow, a live-saving artifact." Elysia gave a shimmering aurora leaf to Dorienne.


    It was a magic container filled with single-use protective magic. Everyone will get into battle, but she was worried about this clumsy, happy go lucky mermaid.


    "Uhm, thank you. See you again next time. I hope this broken world will be peaceful and beautiful soon." Dorienne grasped the aurora leaf and waved her hand.


    "Yeah, we were expecting that to happen too." Elena responded curtly and looked up.


    Sylvia, Vanessa, and the girls said their goodbyes to Dorienne and the mermaid n before Oceanid controlled the Gravy Ark to speed away.


    Osharus looked at his daughter with some satisfaction. His daughter quickly blended in and became close to that divine group as if she was a part of them. That was good news because she was well received by them.


    About two hundred kilometers to the southeast, Oceanid brought everyone across that distance in just under an hour.


    "Hm? An underwater storm? A ferocious vortex is hitting the ocean up ahead?" Oceanid frowned as he stared at the cmity happening in the distance.


    "Are we close to the ce you are worried about? This will be the sixth ce, right?" Nell asked in wonder.


    "No, this one is different. We spotted the previous five just because of the Goddess of Light and Elysia while on our way here. The ce that makes me worried is the one around there. But, it looks like something odd is going on there." Oceanid looked around and slowed the Gravy Ark''s speed. He didn''t want his group to be drawn into that storm.


    ''Hm, Ely, can you see that? It''s very thick and dense curse energy. The hordes of ursed monsters have broken free and polluted the ocean beyond the storm.'' Elena looked up reflexively.


    Elysia also looked up with her sacred eyes. She instantly widened her eyes in shock when she saw what was waiting there. ''That, what kind of creature is that... It''s huge. Was that creature the one that created this storm to block anyone froming near?''


    "!?" Oceanid seemed to feel the same oddity. He instantly controlled the Gravy Ark towards the sea''s surface to confirm his bad premonition.


    "Sea God, a sealed area has copsed in that storm. Thousands of ursed monsters have taken their nests in the ocean there. One, no, a few strong monsters are the ones that caused this storm. They seem to know that we wille here, and they create this storm to block us." Elena told everyone about what she and Elysia had just discovered.


    *Ssh*


    "My bad hunch turned out to be telling me the right thing. It seems we''re a bitte for this one. The anticipation mechanism I put around there didn''t give any signal either. They''re smart enough to create a violent storm to disrupt and block the signal." Oceanid squinted his eyes.


    The Gravy Ark emerged from the ocean and flew several tens of meters into the sky. Everyone stared at a massive thunderstorm that swept across the sea before them.


    The sky was so dark up there. White and purple lightning often struck. A vast whirlpool engulfed the ck sea behind the fierce storm, and several tornadoes could be faintly seen within it.


    It was a dangerous zone to explore, but they would still enter regardless.


    "Look at that, up there!" Elysia pointed up. Everyone immediately looked up at the ck sky within the fierce storm.


    Oceanid widened his eyes with a wicked grin. "You all turned out to be sealed in this ce, huh..."

 Chapter 692: Clashes Amidst Fierce Thunderstorm (2)

    <h4>Chapter 692: shes Amidst Fierce Thunderstorm (2)</h4>


    Amidst the fog and fierce storm clouds, the shadows of two giant whales could be seen faintly. Both creatures possessed a long, sharp golden horn that emitted lightning every now and then.


    Despite their massive body, the two giant whales swam through the air effortlessly. It was as if they could fly as long as they kept swimming.


    *Phwargh*


    One of the more enormous giant whales made a strange and thrilling noise. It echoed throughout the area as if it was sending a signal of something.


    "What, what kind of creatures are they? They are sorge and look very dangerous. Whales?" Sylvia gaped in amazement as she stared into the distance.


    At that moment, the smaller giant whale nced at Elysia''s group with its red eyes. Its eyes suddenly turned white, and any existence within that fierce thunderstorm gradually became invisible to the eye. The thick ck fog blocked the view from outside and interfered with any detection capabilities, only darkness.


    "Disappear?" Elena muttered in confusion. She couldn''t see or detect anything inside that fierce thunderstorm anymore.


    "Even you can''t detect what awaits us in that Apocalyptic Domain? In that case, it''s really going to be a tough battle. They purposely challenged us to go in there to ughter us, huh?" Oceanid was a little taken aback, but that didn''t change what he would do next.


    However, Rhea immediately interrupted before Oceanid put on his divine battle armor. "Wait, please don''t be rash or set off without a n. Who we are dealing with are Apocalypse Beasts, not like the previous Cmity Beast."


    "Since they challenged us, they are obviously well prepared to face us, especially you, Sea God. They are the Whalehemoth, the most troublesome Emperor-level monster under that Liquid Cursed God''s orders, right? Have you forgotten what happened to you and yourrades in the Battle of the ck Ink Sea?" Nell reminded the obvious with a painful truth.


    Oceanid held his chest reflexively. It was painful to remember, but the incident was still vivid in his mind.


    That great battle killed two of his best friends and contaminated half of his body. The three great forces he led had no survivor, including all of his loyal subordinates. He was the only one alive in that deadly battle.


    Those sacrifices could only eliminate two Cursed Gods and seal tens of thousands of dangerous monsters in several sealed areas.


    He won that battle, but what about the price to pay for it? It cost him everything. With such a heavy loss, he could say that he lost the war.


    "What''s the n?" Oceanid took a deep breath and sighed. He turned around and suppressed the vengeance within him.


    "Good, we shall win the battle without suffering a loss if we remain calm and well-nned. Before all that, let me tell a few things to the Goddess of Light and Elysia. They are our key to victory." Rhea raised her hand to ask Oceanid to wait.


    She then shared some essential information with Elena and Elysia, but the others listened too. After all, everyone would be involved in the battle. After that, she proceeded with a n.


    "Apocalypse Beasts, huh... Despite its massive body, its abilities and traits are quite tricky and troublesome. Not only are they immune to magic, but can they absorb it to strengthen themselves? High resistance to physical attacks, and they''re waiting for us in their deadly domain." Elena folded her arms and stared at the thunderstorm in the distance.


    "I can use magic to disrupt that Apocalyptic Domain''s disturbance. Our opponents are not just those two whales. Thousands of monsters await us and are ready to attack as soon as we enter that storm." Elysia proposed a temporary solution to ease their fight.


    "Ely, the Goddess of Light, your magic is unique and special, effective in fighting ursed creatures. I want you to be at the backline to monitor the course of all battles. We will ensure all enemies can be ughtered with zero loss." Nell raised her hand for attention.


    "Very well, but we''ll jump to the front if we feel it''s necessary. Meanwhile, Gio can''t use his full potential in this naval battle. How about you all, girls? Are you ready for this deadly naval battle? This will probably cost your life." Elena had no objections to the proposal. She was more worried about these girls.


    "We are ready to fight it out! It doesn''t matter if I die. You and Ely will bring me back to life, right?" Sylvia responded with great faith.


    "My life belongs to the Goddess of Blessings. I will be there to wipe out those monsters." E sped her hands in prayer.


    "Life and death are only separated by a thin thread since my existence is tied to you, master. It doesn''t matter the oue. I will be there to serve by your side." Vanessa put her hand on her upper chest with a tender smile. There was no fear in his expression at all.


    "I will eliminate all your enemies. There is no doubt." Yuuki stared at the ck storm with a sharp gaze full of conviction.


    "I will do my best!" Evelyn raised her fist.


    "Hm." Gio just folded his arms. Everything he knew, he and everyone needed to eliminate all the monsters in that storm. That was what his senior told him.


    "All of you... But, please follow the n, okay? There is no vition as the anti-curse zone isn''t very effective at covering all areas in that fierce storm. Here, you all bring two anti-curse mechanisms. Please retreat immediately when our orderse or when you have reached your limit. My master and I will assist all of you from behind to direct the course of the battle." Elysia gave everyone two anti-curse mechanism staff.


    "We will try our best to ensure everyone''s safety. However, no one will act rashly. We are not going to save you by endangering the others. Do you understand? This is an apocalypse ss battle." Elena emphasized her point.


    She had no idea how strong the monsters in that ferocious storm were. Still, it was definitely far more potent than the Emperor-level monsters they had ever fought.


    "Understood!" The girls replied in unison.


    "Good, then put on your divine battlesuit, and we will enter the battlefield." Elena nodded as she nced at Nell, Rhea, and Oceanid.


    Everyone proceeded and immediately summoned their divine battlesuit. They flew a few hundred meters towards the sky, and the Gravy Ark was tucked back into Elysia''s Space Bag.


    "Ely." Elena gave a signal. It was time for them to get rid of that thick fog and ferocious storm.


    Elysia replied with a subtle smile. She grabbed the hand of the six-winged golden angel beside her.


    Elysia closed her eyes and measured the vast distance of the fierce thunderstorm with the help of the wind. Elysia opened her eyes again and spread her arms. "Twenty kilometers in radius and five kilometers deep. We can do this."


    Elena immediately helped with what Elysia wanted to do.


    A golden aura enveloped them, and a golden energy orb appeared above their hands. They simply gave a gentle push to it.


    *Swoosh*


    The golden energy orb shot into the sky towards the midpoint of the thunderstorm.


    *Boom!*


    The golden energy orb instantly exploded and created a gigantic hurricane that seemed to suck everything in. Huge gusts of wind continued to hit the storm domain below, trying to force it to copse.


    The dreary dark sea was illuminated by a warm and bright divine light. The golden light tried to destroy the storm with another storm. The pitch-ck fog was sucked into the gigantic golden vortex of light in the sky.


    When the golden energy orb reached its limit capacity, Elena raised her hand and gripped the empty air.


    *Boom!*


    The golden energy orb shrunk slightly and exploded, destroying all the curse energy into nothingness.


    "Aah, those horned whales keep releasing that ck fog, huh... They really are swimming in the air too." Elena smiled wryly as she looked down.


    The seawater was utterly ck like ink within a twenty-kilometer radius of the ocean. Two massive whales swam through the air, alongside many other terrifying monsters.


    "Two Emperor-level, four Saint-level, sixteen Spirit-level, and over a thousand other monsters. It will be a long battle." Elysia muttered under her breath, but it could be heard by everyone.


    "It''s showtime?" Sylvia asked the Sea God. He would lead this battle at the forefront.


    "Yeah!" Oceanid bumped his fists. He put his hand into his chest and pulled out his strongest trident.


    Rhea and Nell looked at each other and nodded. They stretched out their hands to cast many blessing magic on their group to boost everyone''s battle power.


    Elysia and Elena also added someplementary magic to increase everyone''s stats. Thest one, Sea God gave the blessings of the ocean to everyone.


    "This? This kind of power! Powahh!" Sylvia widened her eyes to look at her hands. Her body was wrapped in a nket of gold and blue light.


    "Is this what it feels like to be someone who can fight alongside the Gods? The blessing magic of the five divine entities?" Yuuki couldn''t contain the surge of enthusiasm within her.


    "Even if it looks like an aerial battle, we will enter an invisible sea in the air. You have thirty minutes before you must withdraw from the battlefield. Please don''t die. I''ll be leaving first." After saying that, Oceanid dashed into the Apocalyptic Domain.


    *Ssh*


    Oceanid was like jumping into the water. The gold and blue light that wrapped around him stirred slightly from the invisible corrosion, but it didn''t do any damage to him, at least for now.


    "Hahaha! Die, you trash! Don''t get in my way, you lowly creatures! Whalehemoth,e and face my wrath!" Oceanid immediately went berserk and attacked anything in its path.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *sh!*


    "Oh my, it looks like he''s having fun. Ely, everyone, I''m going too!" Sylvia grinned and gripped her spear tightly. She then dashed into the battlefield.


    Yuuki, Vanessa, and everyone else followed shortly after. Elysia, Elena, and Nell were at the very back as they were the ones who had the primary role in ensuring the victory of this whole battle and everyone''s safety.


    "Hmm..." Elysia cast another spell to eliminate the curse energy fog. However, she still felt that their presence didn''t make the two massive whales feel threatened.


    "Those horned whales can go invisible? Sea God is having a bit of trouble right now. But isn''t there something odd in this domain? What do you think, Ely, little one?" Elena also sensed what Elysia was worried about.


    "Yeah, I have a bad feeling too, but I don''t know what it is. It looks like it''sing from the Whalehemoth. Let''s wipe out as many ursed monsters as possible in the first thirty minutes." Nell nodded in agreement and looked at everyone a little worriedly.


    The three of them proceeded to cast their support magic periodically. This was just the beginning of the battle.

 Chapter 693: Clashes Amidst Fierce Thunderstorm (3)

    <h4>Chapter 693: shes Amidst Fierce Thunderstorm (3)</h4>


    "Ha!" Oceanid threw his trident into the massive whale and ran towards its tail while dragging his trident. A long sh was left behind, inflicting pain on his opponent.


    *Phwargh!*


    The horned whale roared in pain. A thick ck fog popped out of its body and forced Oceanid to retreat. The massive creature then went invisible.


    "It''s pretty good, but not enough to y that massive creature. However, my buffs are also eroded by its curse, huh... It won''tst more than ten minutes upon close-rangebat." Oceanid examined his hands and body. The golden light that enveloped his body had dimmed, far from the initial estimate.


    He then nced at the battle on the other side. Since all of them received a lot of buffs from blessing magic, all of the girls'' attacks could deal damage levels simr to Saint-level or above.


    Moreover, it was only limited to physical attacks with minimal magic usage. Rhea was the forefront fighter with the highest damage dealer capability, other than Oceanid. She was busy taking care of the smaller horned whale.


    As for Gio and the girls were busy fighting together to shower the smaller monsters with a barrage of attacks. They ganged upon a group of monsters. They moved to another horde at specific intervals to avoid being surrounded by monsters.


    "They won''tst more than twenty minutes either. This Apocalyptic Domain is more destructive than I expected. But, I think things will be fine because Elysia and her master are the ones who lead the entire battle. All right, now where are you going to hide, big whale. Your Gods are no more, and now it''s your turn to perish into nothingness." Oceanid put an anti-curse mechanism on his back and held the other one in his left hand. He then swung his divine trident towards the ck fog.


    *Swoosh*


    The thick ck fog was split in two, but its opponent was nowhere to be found.


    "Where did that big creature go?" Oceanid muttered while looking around. His detection ability was utterly ineffective in this domain, and the horned whale''s abilities are troublesome.


    "Damn it, I have to quickly kill that Whalehemoth to copse this Apocalyptic Domain." Oceanid immediately rushed to sh all ck fog areas and look for his opponent. His opponent fled somewhere even though the ck fog around him had disappeared.


    ''Ely, Sea God lost his enemy. That massive horned whale is missing again.'' Elena nced at the blue armored man who kept attacking the empty air.


    ''Uuh, why is he being so rash? He is the one that does the most damage, but he often makes his opponent disappear. Just look at Rhea. She deals constant damage to her opponent effectively. Her opponent also can''t escape from her.'' Elysia heaved a subtle sigh. She also found it challenging to find the great creature because her sacred vision and advanced perception were ineffective in this domain.


    ''Well, Rhea is our genius girl. But, she really showered the horned whale with tons of sharp weapons. Was she not afraid of running out of weapons? She only uses minimal magic too.'' Elena smiled faintly to see what Rhea was doing.


    ''Rhea faced three monsters at once, but she kept her eyes on the Whalhemoth so it wouldn''t escape her''s watch. She buys time for the others to eradicate as many monsters as possible before their buffs die down?'' Elysia concluded what Rhea might be thinking.


    ''Yeah, once their buffs expire, it''s time for us to jump into the battlefield before we all withdraw from this domain.'' Elena stretched out her hand and created a mini st to eliminate the ambush from around the girls.


    The girls were few in number, but their opponents were numerous. Even though the monsters were rtively weak, it was still strenuous.


    "Hmm?" Elysia sensed that something was trying to get closer. She looked to the side and widened her eyes in shock.


    A giant jaw was opened wide as if it would swallow her whole.


    Just as she was about to do something, the super Whalehemoth''s jaw closed.


    "Wait, what? Where are Ely, the Goddess of Light, and the Goddess of Blessings?" Sylvia spun in the air by swinging her spear freely. She nced at Elysia, but she couldn''t find the supportive team anywhere.


    "Sea God!? Can''t you fight properly? Why did you let that damn whale devour Ely and the others!?" Rhea shouted loudly with anger.


    "Hmph!" Oceanid did not respond. He simply dashed towards his opponent and unleashed a mighty fist into the whale''s stomach, hoping for this massive creature to spit out Elysia and the others.


    *Bam!*


    The heavy blow caused some wind ripples. The Whalehemoth''s belly was dented a few meters deep, but it only opened its mouth slightly to let out air, burping.


    "Damn! You''re aiming for the most important ones in this battle!?" Oceanid continued to punch his opponent, but his opponent didn''t vomit anything out. Even though he had already inflicted a significant level of damage to his opponent''s stomach.


    "Whoops, we were almost swallowed up into a walking grave, Ely. We don''t know what''s inside that massive creature, but I don''t want to risk our lives getting in there." Elena breathed a sigh of relief and revoked her barrier.


    "Phew, my heart seemed to have stopped beating for a second. Who would have thought that massive creature is intelligent enough to target us first." Elysia wiped her nonexistent sweat.


    "Phew, I feel relieved too. Hey, Sea God! Take care of your opponent properly! You were the one who asked to leave that massive monster to you, right!?" Nell raised her fist with an exasperated cry.


    "Sigh, I thought you werepletely swallowed by this monster." Oceanid sighed and mmed the massive creature down. He squinted his eyes as he realized his opponent had be predominantly white, which was a sign of danger.


    "I must ughter you quickly." Oceanid mumbled and stumbled downwards tounch a barrage of brutal attacks without holding back.


    "Phew, thank goodness." Yuuki and Vanessa sighed in unison. They again swung their weapons at the horde of sea monsters.


    "It''s a shame you all can''t be eaten even though you resemble kinds of seafood." Vanessa muttered quietly.


    "I wanted to use my divine bow, but it''s a magic attack..." Yuuki wanted to freeze everything and exterminate all these weak monsters. However, it couldn''t be done.


    "Feel this, this, and this! Hehe, I''m a super girl now." Evelyn shed her daggers at the fish and cuttlefish that came toward her. Those monsters then disintegrated into a puff of ck smoke, but the anti-curse mechanism on her back works to absorb the curse.


    "..." Elena and Elysia continued to monitor the course of the entire battle for another ten minutes.


    When the buffs were nearing their limit, it was time for them to withdraw from the battlefield.


    ''Everyone, we retreat for the time being. Reality misses estimates. Your buffs are almost gone. More than this, the corrosion of this domain will injure you.'' Elena informed everyone via telepathy.


    ''Okay!''


    ''Affirmative!''


    ''Understood!''


    ''All right!''


    The girls immediately obeyed what was ordered and immediately retreated from the battlefield.


    "Hmph!" Gio punched the giant octopus with great force. It shattered into a ck pulp and charged toward him. However, the anti-curse mechanism on his back saved him from the curse.


    "Gio, we retreat now. Master has ordered us." Vanessa patted Gio''s shoulder and flew upwards towards Elysia and the others.


    "Hmm." Gio looked up and immediately followed.


    ''Oceanid? Fifteen minutes have passed, and your buffs are almost out. We''re going to retreat first.'' Rhea stuck an anti-curse mechanism into the Whalehemoth and fled towards Elysia. She had not managed to eliminate her opponent in that short period of time.


    ''You can go first. I''ll follow after ughtering this Whalehemoth. This Apocalyptic Domain will copse if this massive monster dies.'' Oceanid kept his opponent''s shing relentless. He didn''t want to retreat anytime soon.


    ''We avoid using magic so the Whalehemoth can''t recharge its ultimate attack. You can''t kill that massive monster in a matter of minutes if you only rely on physical attacks. We back off now, or I''ll drag you back.'' Rhea gave a stern warning with an obvious truth.


    ''Shut up, bitch! You don''t know my pain. I will kill one Whalehemoth before I retreat! Don''t mind me, and just leave!'' Oceanid snapped while ring at Rhea ringly. He then proceeded to inflict more physical damage on his opponent.


    His opponent was already half-deadpared to its state in their first sh. So, he wouldn''t let this massive monster go no matter what.


    ''How funny. Don''t be so full of yourself, Oceanid. I don''t really care about you either. Hmph! I will report this. If they want you to retreat, you will back down even if you don''t want to.'' Rhea snorted and flew away, leaving her opponent behind.


    The Whalehemoth she fought had already be like a spiny whale. Thousands of sharp objects such as spears and swords were stuck in its body, leaving permanent wounds that continued to cause damage even if left alone.


    Oceanid ignores Rhea, while Rhea immediately tells Oceanid''s answer to Elena and Elysia.


    "I see, so his revenge and anger have kicked in. Let''s give him time until his buffs disappear. We will act ordingly." Elena nodded in understanding and invited everyone to approach the domain wall. They were ready toe out at any moment, but they were still waiting for Oceanid.


    ''Oceanid, you have five minutes to annihte your opponent. More than that, you will be contaminated and exposed to corrosion. We''ll drag you back in five minutes, no matter the reason.'' Elena sent telepathy to Oceanid.


    ''Alright. Five minutes is enough.'' Oceanid responded curtly. He took out dozens of spears and pierced his opponent with them.


    *Phwargh!*


    The massive whale roared in pain, but Oceanid continued to thrust many top-tier weapons into his opponent''s body. He adopted Rhea''s method to slowly kill the Whalehemoth before he wouldunch an ultimate attack.

 Chapter 694: Clashes Amidst Fierce Thunderstorm (4)

    <h4>Chapter 694: shes Amidst Fierce Thunderstorm (4)</h4>


    Elysia checked the biggest horned whale status screen and heaved a subtle sigh. She knew that Oceanid had a grudge against that massive creature, but she hoped he wouldn''t act stupid when the five-minute time limit was up.


    "What took him so long? Big sister already handled the smaller ones, and the weaker monsters couldn''t get close to him either, though?" Nell folded her arms while grumbling.


    "Hm, the Whalehemoth has a special defense with an insane amount of vitality. It''s not easy to eliminate them, especially since we only use minimal magic here. We will all be at a disadvantage if the Whalehemoth releases their ultimate attack." Rhea heaved a subtle sigh and nced down.


    The massive horned whale that she fought a moment ago was writhing on the seabed as if trying to get rid of the sharp weapons stuck all over its body.


    Several smaller sea monsters helped the Whalehemoth down there. They pulled out the various swords one by one.


    "At this rate, it can fully recover in an hour or two." Rhea muttered under her breath.


    "Hm, we''ll see what we can do once Sea God is done with his business. His opponent is already dying." Elena watched the Oceanid battle for a moment, then she noticed something odd at the bottom of the sea.


    "That Whalehemoth preys on itsrades? It eats the smaller monsters to recover and recharge its magic!?" Nell cried out in surprise as she realized what was happening there.


    "Well, the horned whale took a few hours to do that. Its horns are still golden, and its body is still predominantly ck. We''ll do something about thatter." Elena gave a dismissive wave of her hand.


    "But, the Whalehemoth over there canunch its ultimate attack, you know? It''s an ultimate attack, like aser beam that''s very dangerous not because of its destructive power. Still, the curse it can inflict, you know? We don''t use magic to prevent that from happening, right? Why can you say that so casually?" Nell was a bit frantic in questioning her confusion. She had no idea why Elena and Elysia were still so calm in these ordeals.


    "That''s because we can be too dangerous for those monsters. Perhaps, the entire battle will be over if we intervene in the first step. However, here is the Sea God''s battlefield. He is fighting the regrets of his past and avenging his deadrade. It was evident in the turbulence of his aura." Elena closed her eyes for a moment and turned around.


    She faced the girls. "You all weren''t hurt, right? After fighting so many ursed monsters without using magic, what do you feel?"


    "That, that''s amazing! Thanks to all those blessing magic and buffs, we came out unscathed and eliminated hundreds of huge monsters." Sylvia spun around once to reveal her unharmed body.


    However, the demonic dragon devil girl was pushed away because her wings hit Yuuki''s face.


    "Please be careful with your wings and tail." Yuuki rubbed her face, somewhat annoyed.


    "Oops, sorry. I didn''t mean to." Sylvia went over to Yuuki, but thetter went to dodge.


    "No, don''t try to touch me. Your current battlesuit is too dangerous and can hurt someone without you even knowing it." Yuuki pointed at Sylvia''s ws.


    "Huh? Ah, I guess you''re right." Sylvia looked at her hands which currently looked like sharp ws.


    She was currently in her demonic dragon form, and her battlesuit adjusted ordingly. It was natural for Yuuki to stay away from her because her current battlesuit condition was harmful.


    The other girls chuckled in amusement. They then answered Elysia''s master''s worried questions by telling them they were fine.


    Meanwhile, Oceanid continued tounch physical attacks against his opponent. He didn''t even let his opponent have a moment to catch a breath.


    *Bam!* *Boom!* *Bam!* *sh* *Stab*


    ''I can do this. I currently only have three minutes before the corrosion and contamination start to take effect. This is not enough. More, more, I need more power to ughter this savage whale!'' Oceanid gave a suggestion to himself and quickened his movement.


    He swung his divine trident at high speed to sh at his opponent.


    *shes*


    The final sh wasunched, and it managed to cut his opponent''s tail.


    *Phwargh!*


    The Whalehemoth roared in pain. It wriggled to get rid of the little creature that kept hurting its body. At the same time, a puff of thick ck fog gushed out from its body.


    "I think this is enough. My ultimate attack can kill you in one hit now." Oceanid jumped away from his opponent. He held his divine trident with both hands and closed his eyes for a moment.


    "By the power of the sea and the name of my divinity, I shall call the almighty power to y my enemy." Oceanid chanted his mantra.


    A sh of bluish gold light enveloped his divine trident, then it flowed towards the sharp tip. As the light dimmed, Oceanid opened his eyes again with a stance, ready to throw his weapon at his fleeing opponent.


    "You can''t escape! Annihte into nothingness! Cosmos Strike, destroy everything with nothing left!" Oceanid threw his divine trident with all his might.


    It shot out like a bullet that pierced the speed of sound. Dozens of wind ripples were left behind in its trajectory.


    *Swoosh!* *Stab*


    That trident went straight into the Whalehemoth''s tail and out of its head. Itpletely pierced through a massive creature measuring more than three kilometers across in seconds.


    The Whalehemoth opened its mouth veryrge as if it would roar in pain. Still, its body suddenly exploded as if many explosions had urred inside its body.


    *Boom!*


    A huge purplish-blue explosion shattered that massive monster, sending countless tiny particles in all directions. However, it instantly became thick ck mists that shot towards Oceanid.


    "Hmph! Useless!" Oceanid snorted and brandished a metal staff. The anti curse mechanism was active to absorb all curse energy that came to attack until no one else came near.


    Oceanid sighed when he saw that the biggest monster in this Apocalyptic Domain was gone. Only one Whalehemoth was left down there.


    Unfortunately, he had no time to eliminate the other one due to the time limit.


    "Hmm?" Oceanid noticed arge golden object falling from the sky. It was Whalehemoth''s horn.


    He swung his arm and sent the ten-meter horn flying towards him.


    "It''s a good achievement object. I can use this to make another curse weapon." Oceanid muttered and inserted the enormous golden horn into his body under his breath. He ced it together with the bones of the previous skeleton dragon in a particr sealed realm.


    After that, a trident flew towards him. He caught it quickly, then immediately left the battlefield.


    "Are you calm and satisfied? We''re out of this domain." Elena asked in a neutral tone.


    Oceanid only nodded slightly, and they all exited the Apocalyptic Domain.


    "You''re battered and slightly contaminated. Plus, you kept the Whalehemoth''s golden horn inside you too? Before was that skeleton dragon, and now it''s this one. Aren''t you afraid you''ll be contaminated by a curse from within? It''s all unrefined, right? You should have asked Ely or the Goddess of Light to purify those things first." Nell frowned as she flew around Oceanid.


    "Am I battered?" Oceanid deactivated his divine battle armor and immediately inspected his body. Sure enough, his hands and feet were ckened from the curse contamination.


    "Sigh, we have warned you." Elena nced at Elysia.


    Elysia just nodded and extended her hand to Oceanid''s hand. "Excuse me, please don''t move."


    She did a quick purification to burn away the curse energy contaminating the Sea God''s hands and feet.


    "Thanks for your help. Now, please give me some buffs. I still need to eradicate one more Whalehemoth." Oceanid appreciated Elysia''s help, but he nced down. More precisely, to the massive whale in a sea of ck ink.


    "No, you will only be seriously injured if you force yourself to fight against thest horned whale. The Apocalyptic Domain didn''t copse even though you eliminated the biggest whale, and the smaller one is already white-dominant. It''s crazy enough to absorb its sibling''s remnant energy." Elena shook her head.


    "Already dominant in white? But, the anti-curse mechanism has absorbed the previous curse energy, right? How can that creature recharge its magic?" Oceanid widened his eyes in surprise.


    "That''s only part of the whole thing. There''s a lot of invisible energy shooting into the smaller horned whale without you realizing it. If it''s like this, allow us to unleash a finisher attack to clear this ce." Elena checked the entire Apocalyptic Domain once again.


    The thunderstorm was still quite fierce there, and she wanted to quicklyplete their mission. That way, they could proceed to the next sealed area.


    "What''s your n?" Oceanid frowned. He wanted to eliminate thest Whalehemoth, but the current situation was not favorable.


    "You''ll find outter." Elena smiled mysteriously and stretched out her hand to grab Elysia''s hand. The two of them then flew high into the sky.


    "What do they want to do?" Oceanid wondered.


    "Just wait and see what will happens. Let''s keep a safe distance as I feel that they will be using high-level divine ss magic." Nell invited everyone to leave. Her big sister just nodded in response.


    Momentster, a golden dome barrier enveloped the entire Apocalyptic Domain, and a mini ck sun appeared in the center of the domain.


    "What kind of magic is that!?" Oceanid widened his eyes as if he couldn''t believe what he saw.

 Chapter 695: Blinding Explosion

    <h4>Chapter 695: Blinding Explosion</h4>


    ''ckhole has be one of your ultimate magic, Ely. Are you ready to create an insane gravitational force?'' Elena tightly gripped Elysia''s hand. They would castbined magic on arge scale.


    ''En, I''m ready. Let''s do that. I just hope that no ursed creatures can escape from this.'' Elysia nodded and returned Elena''s tight grip.


    They then stretched out their hands towards the Apocalyptic Domain. They formed a substantial golden dome barrier that covered the entire sea of ??ck ink below.


    *Rumble!*


    The thunderstorm was still ring, but it was an insignificant matter for Elena and Elysia. Nothing can disturb their concentration at this moment.


    Elysia released an insane amount of magic power, and a ck mini sun took shape within the golden dome barrier. Elena gave her assistance to Elysia to stabilize the energy constituting the ck hole.


    After that, they gave a gentle push to the mini ck sun. It flew into the center of the Apocalyptic Domain, attracting the attention of nearly all the ursed monsters.


    A certain Whalehemoth stared with interest at that delicious mass of energy. Unfortunately, the zing ck ball instantly exploded and turned into a ck hole with a crazy gravitational force that sucked everything in.


    *Roar!*


    Hundreds of low-tier ursed creatures couldn''t help but roar in surprise. They had no idea what was going on. Still, they were suddenly sucked into the ck hole without being able to put up any resistance.


    The mid-tier ursed creatures can put up little resistance for a few seconds, but the force of gravity pulling them is too strong to resist.


    While the high-ss monsters tried their best to stay away from that mass of destructive energy.


    ''Ely, we need something stronger. Our magic needs to cover about twenty kilometers in radius!'' Elena stated the obvious.


    ''All right.'' Elysia gritted her teeth and supplied more tremendous amount of magic energy to her ck hole magic.


    Energy consumption notifications kept popping up in front of Elysia''s vision every second. It was crazy magic to use as it required a lot of energy, but Elysia continued it until the end.


    *Phwargh!*


    The Whalehemoth roared and brandished its golden horn at the ck hole in the sky. Its white body instantly became jet ck, and its horn changed color to bluish-white.


    *Rumble* *Rumble*


    The turbulence of the thunderstorm around the Whalehemoth became more fierce. ck, blue, and white lightning shed as if something terrifying was about to strike the world with destruction.


    *Boom!* *Swoosh*


    A multicoloredser beam was fired from the Whalehemoth''s horn and shot into the ck hole at speeds past the speed of sound.


    *Rumble!*


    The energy making up the ck hole bes unstable when theser beam hits it. Even though the iing attack was sucked in, somehow, the ck hole became abnormal.


    ''Ely, that''s the ultimate attack that Rhea and the others were worried about! How can that curse magic attack make our magic abnormal!? What do we need to do now?'' Elena became a bit panicked when she saw the ck hole rippling like jelly that would explode at any moment.


    ''The horned whale intends to destroy our magic and free its minions? It will not happen! It''s a ck hole. If that monster wants to destroy our ck hole, we shall grant it to happen. Get ready for a massive st!'' Elysia clenched her hand into a fist.


    The vtile ck hole shrunk into a solid ball. Time seemed to stop, and the world seemed to lose its color. A ck explosion with high destructive power obliterated everything within the Apocalyptic Domain.


    The domain soon copsed and shook the golden dome barrier, leaving numerous cracks in the high-level protective barrier.


    There was no sound, only silence. The explosion was wholly muffled by the golden dome barrier due to Elysia''s will.


    Everyone within a hundred kilometers radius of the center of the explosion was blinded for a few seconds.


    Oceanid gaped in shock as he stared into a giant crater below. The sea of ck ink was no more. Not a single creature remained, without exception.


    It was only one Elysia and the Goddess of Lightbination magic attack. Still, the extent of its destruction made even a divine being tremble.


    "What kind of magic is that? I know their magic is quite effective against ursed creatures, but this is really, really crazy. Are they really from a higher world universe? Earth is just their false origin?" Oceanid muttered under his breath questioningly.


    He remembered what Rhea had said a while ago. Even though it was just a hypothesis, he believed it was true.


    "I like to call it miracle magic. Elysia and her master can create so many miracles if they wish. See how easily they eliminated all those dangerous monsters? Yep, they''re that strong. Even my mother would never want to be their opponent for any reason." Rhea sped her hands with a gaze that sparkled with admiration. She couldn''t help but wonder what great masters she had.


    Elysia and Elena then burned away the thick cloud of curse energy rushing towards them. Their anti-curse mechanisms were not fast enough to deal with that many curses in such a short period of time.


    "Is it over? There''s nothing left? The ck hole''s explosion is more powerful than I expected." Elysia wiped her cold sweat. She felt pretty tired because she had used so much magic energy for such a feat.


    "Thanks for your hard work. Hm, you look exhausted, Ely. Let me take care of you then, fufu~" Elena pulled Elysia into her arms. She ran her hand through Elysia''s hair.


    "Mm, let''s go back and call it a day. It''s gettingte, and we need some rest." Elysia muttered softly in half sleepy tone. She wrapped her arms around Elena''s waist for support.


    Her guardian angel was warm,fortable, reliable, and fragrant. She feltfortable being there. It was as if she would be pulled into sleep at any moment.


    "Fufu..." Elena wrapped her arms around Elysia''s waist and revoked the golden dome barrier. She then went to Rhea and the others.


    "Uuh, I think I''m still colorblind. Anyone, please heal my eyesight. I don''t feelfortable with this." Sylvia fumbled for anything around her as if her sense of sight had not yet recovered.


    "Hm? What''s this? It''s chewy and soft like a big dumpling." Sylvia wondered what she was touching. She kneaded it gently out of curiosity.


    "Wha, what are you doing, pervert devil!?" Yuuki pushed Sylvia away on reflex. Her extreme ice cold ability broke out identally and left a lot of ice on Sylvia''s shoulders.


    "Wow, it''s so cold! Do you want to freeze me to death?" Sylvia staggered back a few meters and bumped into something.


    "At least you won''t die!" Yuuki retorted.


    "Oh my, are you trying to take advantage of something with an excuse like that, Sylvi? If your sense of sight hasn''t returned, I''ll give you a helping hand. Here, don''t move." Elena squeezed Sylvia''s cheek and then closed the devil girl''s eyes while applying healing magic.


    "O-oh! My normal eyesight is back! Err, thank you very much for your help, o the Goddess of Light. My eyesight really hasn''t recovered just now. I was careless enough to witness your and Ely''s amazingbined magic. I forgot to close my eyes when that blinding light appeared." Sylviaughed awkwardly while rubbing her head.


    "Did something happen to Ely?" Rhea came closer with some trepidation.


    "Everything is fine. Ely is just tired and needs rest. Today is a long day for all of us, after all. Let''s call this a day. We will continue our underwater exploration tomorrow morning." Elena checked everyone''s condition, but only Sylvia was careless enough to witness the blinding light.


    Therefore, Elena''s decision had been set. They boarded the Gravy Ark and went to a nearby uninhabited small ind to rest.


    On the way, Sylvia nced at Yuuki a few times awkwardly. She felt that Yuuki had avoided her entirely because of the incident just now.


    "..." Yuuki hid behind Vanessa while covering her chest with both hands, still embarrassed. She couldn''t believe that devil girl fondled her breasts in such a state.


    "It''s both terrifying and amazing magic. You might be able to eliminate a God-level ursed monster ande out unscathed." Oceanid gave his praise with both fear and admiration. He was pretty relieved that this ultra-powerful entity was their ally.


    "I''m ttered, but we''re not as great as you think." Elena shook her head and looked up at the dark night sky with a subtle sigh.


    She wished for a peaceful day to return soon. That way, she could spend a lot of quality time with Elysia because there were lots of fun ns and ideas to do.


    "..." Nell remained silent as she was aware of Elena and Elysia''s most significant ws. However, she would keep everything only to herself because her big sister would not want anyone else to know about it. It was enough that only her, her big sister, and Life knew about the secret behind this ''two in one Goddess.


    As they allnded on a nearby small uninhabited ind, Yuuki suggested using her portable house. However, she forgot that her belongings were still on the Beastkin Continent. It was probably in Lynn''s hands right now.


    "Worry not, little snow fox. I still have a makeshift tent for situations like this. It''s not asfortable as a portable house, but it''s not too bad. I bought it on Earth with Ely, for you to know, hehe..." Sylvia patted thenguid fox girl on the shoulder.


    "Hmph!" Yuuki only snorted in reply.


    Sylvia then set up the military tent, and the girls helped her. However, the Goddesses and Elysia went straight into the tent.


    "E-eh!? There''s no dinner?" Sylvia widened her eyes as if afraid to believe it.

 Chapter 696: The Girls Chit-Chat

    <h4>Chapter 696: The Girls Chit-Chat</h4>


    "I guess Ely is very tired and needs rest. Meanwhile, the Goddesses don''t really need dinner? So, we will do it ourselves? I mean, dinner?" Sylvia looked at the other girls with an expectant gaze.


    "Can you cook? I don''t remember you capable of cooking at least one edible dish without Ely''s help." Yuuki folded her arms as she recalled the past few weeks'' events. She felt a little nauseous at the thought of the dreary purple food.


    "Hehe, I''m still not that good at it, but that wouldn''t be too bad, right? Moreover, we have E and Eve here. They can at least cook, too, right? You were a lone wandering fox for hundreds of years, right? You should also have mastered the ability to cook to survive, right?" Sylvia rubbed the back of her head with an awkward chuckle.


    "That''s right, you''re asking the right people. I''m pretty reliable when ites to cooking." Yuuki puffed out her chest slightly. She felt superior to this devil girl now.


    "But, I heard that beastkins often eat raw meat in the wild, like us, the Beast Race. I used to be like that too." Vanessa blinked her eyes with an innocent expression.


    "..." Yuuki couldn''t answer because it hit the right spot.


    "That''s not true, is it? Then, I''m afraid you can only make dishes like sushi or raw fish meat with only soy sauce." Sylvia covered her mouth with a slight chuckle.


    "I can make other dishes too. You just don''t know about it." Yuuki snorted and folded his arms.


    "Uuhh, I think we''re sweating a lot because of today''s events. I want to take a shower..." Evelyn smelled her body odor, and she didn''t feelfortable with it.


    "You''re right, Eve. Cleanliness is part of faith. We can''t present ourselves before our Goddess like this." E replied with a gentle smile.


    "Hm, I feel the same way. Let''s build another tent and make a mini hot spring bath for us to soak. There''s a lot I want to tell you guys. Oh, so many interesting things, of course~" Sylvia took out the tent from her Space Bag.


    "Huh? Why do we need to soak together in a mini hot spring? That would be cramped and a bit embarrassing..." Yuuki took a step back and hugged himself. She then tried to escape into the tent. "I''ll pass."


    "Whoops, wait a minute, shy snow fox. Where are you going? Do you want to be presented yourself before Ely and the Goddesses with the smell of battle? That''s really rude. You don''t have cleansing magic like Ely, do you?" Sylvia grabbed Yuuki''s shoulder before this fox girl entered the tent.


    "..." Yuuki thought for a moment. She felt that what Sylvia said was reasonable. Therefore, she could only go with the earlier n.


    After anotherrge tent was sessfully set up, Vanessa went to Gio to tell him some business. "Meow, meow, meow."


    "Hmm." Gio nodded as he didn''t mind staying outside for a while.


    Vanessa smiled and took out a small sack of snacks from her Space Bag. It was her jumbo-sized snack, and she gave it to Gio for a free-time snack.


    "..." Gio nced at the sack in his hand, then at his senior. However, the girls went straight into the newly erected tent.


    He shrugged his shoulders and went near the Sea God, sitting on the sand and looking at the sea.


    *Rustle*


    Gio unwrapped the snacks as his senior told him to throw a snack into his mouth. It was fish-vored, and the taste wasn''t bad.


    He then handed the snacks to Sea God. Sharing was caring.


    Oceanid found it amusing. Yet, he shook his head. "No need, you can eat it."


    Gio then devoured his snack little by little instead of eating them all simultaneously. His senior said it was the best way to enjoy a snack.


    "Huff..." Oceanid heaved a subtle sigh. He just got over his biggest worry and regret, but he still doesn''t feel calm.


    There were still five super dangerous seabed sealed areas like the previous one. Although the sealed ursed monsters were not as terrible as the previous one, those five ces were ces that had to be dealt with as soon as possible due to various factors.


    Oceanid nced at the two tents behind him and looked up at the starry night sky above. He stared at the moon for a moment with a profound gaze. It was where the two strongest ursed Gods were sealed, where their final battle would take ce to eliminate the ursed monsters once and for all.


    *Crunch* *Rustle*


    Gio was leisurely enjoying his snack, and it somewhat spoiled Oceanid''s quiet moment. Therefore, Oceanid went to sit on a rock on the coast and sat there cross-legged to meditate. He also needed to recuperate with the help of particr recovery formations.


    Meanwhile, the girls had just cleaned themselves and immediately wrapped themselves in towels before entering the hot spring.


    "Sprinkle some of this hot spring powder, and everything will be perfect. We''ll smell good just by soaking." Sylvia sprinkled a packet of green powder on their makeshift hot spring bath.


    "You have several interesting items, Sylvi." Yuuki stared in surprise at the devil girl.


    "That, of course. Earth has tons of unique, useful items. You''ll have your chance to visit Ely''s world next month if you''re lucky." Sylvia leaned against the edge of the hot spring. "Aah~ This is life."


    "Eh, wait. Is Ely going back to her world again next month? What do you mean by that?" Evelyn asked in confusion.


    "Yep, the problems on Earth aren''t over yet, and we''re nning to go back there next month. Err, when that silly something game will be held." Sylvia opened her eyes slightly in response.


    "I see. It''s still next month. I''ll be around, so I''ll be invited to Earth too." Yuuki muttered under her breath.


    E and Evelyn looked at each other as if they had the same idea as Yuuki.


    "Nee, I wanted to share a story about Earth, also my adventures with Ely and Vann. However, something has been bothering me since a while ago. It''s rted to you, E. I didn''t get to ask, but now seems like the right opportunity." Sylvia remembered something and looked at E with a solemn yet curious expression.


    "Your confusiones from a cause. Please be my guest." E replied with a faint smile. She was also curious about what was bothering Sylvia.


    "So it''s like this. You are a loyal servant of the Goddess of Blessings. Err, you are also her future angel... We can call that you are her disciple too, right?" Sylvia scratched her cheek while trying topose a proper sentence.


    "Mm, that might be true if you look at everything from one side of a third party. However, is that the one that bothers you, Sylvia?" E tilted her head slightly. She didn''t think there was anything odd about that statement.


    "You''re right. That''s not what I wanted to ask. But, it''s like this. You know, the Goddess of Blessings is the holder of blessing magic and holy light, but she also seems to have some connection to the Goddess of Light. The Goddess of Nature is her big sister, but what about Ely''s master? It''s like she is very obedient to the Goddess of Light. Is it possible, divine light and holy light... They are clearly rted, too, right? The master and disciple of the past, perhaps?" Sylvia tapped her chin in wonder.


    The girls thought about Sylvia''s statement for a moment, but E was confused now. If the Goddess of Light was the Goddess of Blessings'' master, she would serve two Goddesses? It became three if the Goddess of Nature was included in the consideration.


    "And one more thing. The Goddess of Light, the Goddess of Nature, and the Goddess of Blessings seem to have a special rtionship with Ely. Ely is a Goddess Tamer too... Sea God will probably be docile, too, just like what happened to Devil God. Oh no, we must not forget the Goddess of Life. Can you see everything is connected and circling around Ely?" Sylvia raised her finger for attention.


    "That''s just your opinion, right?" E scratched her head in confusion.


    "That doesn''t matter. I''m not trying to instigate you for anything. You''re still the faithful devotee of the Goddess of Blessings. What I''m trying to say is, Ely is a Goddess candidate. Her real power is the one that we can''t measure. Also, this is just my opinion, but our group is also circling around Ely. We would probably go to our own separate paths if it weren''t for Ely and her master. Am I right?" Sylvia shook her head.


    "So, what are you trying to say, Sylvi. You''re confusing us all." Yuuki scratched his head in confusion.


    "You are a devil, but you want to worship my masters? I''ve known your intentions for a long time, actually." Vanessa smiled faintly and closed her eyes.


    "Hm, that''s fine, right? We''re in the same boat, but what about the others? Our divine battlesuits in the form of Elly and her master investing in us? Do you know what I mean? It''s like a test. I want you to think about it and find the answer. Ahem, anyway, this is about Ely and her master. I used to think they were mother and daughter or sister because of their closeness." Sylvia leaned back against the edge of the hot spring.


    "And as for you, E. You will indirectly be dealing with two other Goddesses besides the Goddess you worship. And Ely too. You need to consult your Goddess." Sylvia stated the obvious with a strange glint in her eyes. She would discover more secrets about Elysia and everyone soon.


    "That would be fine. We have all the time to get to know them better. Rather than that, I wonder what we will do once the ursed monsters are wiped out from this world, and the affairs on Earth are over?


    Is what the Goddess of Light said really going to happen? Will we explore the vast universe from world to world to uncover the divine secrets of the universe? Our core group is apparent, but what about the others?" Vanessa nced up questioningly.


    The issue left a topic that became a problem in the girls'' minds, especially E and Eve. They felt that Ely would go far if things were like this. The problem they had was they wanted toe too.


    Sylvia covered her mouth to cover her sly grin. She left the big problem for E and Evelyn to sort out. It didn''t matter what they were going to do, but she wanted them to determine their own path and future soon before it was all toote.


    After that, Sylvia shared some stories about Earth to change the topic of conversation. The girls'' chit-chat continued as they went to cook dinner too.

 Chapter 697: After Handling the Six Star Sealed Area.

    <h4>Chapter 697: After Handling the Six Star Sealed Area.</h4>


    "Phew, today was quite exhausting, but everything was eventful. We''re getting closer to a world without the threat of cursed creatures." Nell threw herself onto the newlyid futon.


    "Yeah, that way we can go with peace of mind." Rhea muttered softly while ncing at the sleeping Elysia.


    "Eh? Why do you say it like that, big sister? It''s as if you''re going a long way." Nell propelled her body to sit. She felt that there was something profound behind that casual statement.


    "That''s because I will follow my masters wherever they go. I''m not sure we''ll stay in this world forever while there are so many things to explore." Rhea replied with a mysterious smile.


    "Hm, I''ve heard of that before. However, you won''t just leave me behind, will you? Right?" Nell emphasized thest sentence as if she was asking for reassurance.


    "Fufu, you need to ask my masters for that." Rhea gave a wink and nced at Elena.


    "Lifa will obviouslye too. Uh, wait. Do you intend to leave me alone while you all have fun out there? Elena, please tell me that you won''t leave me behind." Nell immediately flew over and asked Elena for reassurance.


    "Sshh, please stay calm and quiet. Ely just fell asleep." Elena put her index finger to her lips while running her hand through Elysia''s hair. Elysia had fallen asleep with herp as a pillow, and she didn''t want any disturbance.


    "O-oh, okay." Nell looked down and nodded in a whisper.


    "You cane along, but that''s up to Ely. Hmm, wait a minute. If you go with us, then how do we get back? We''re using you as a marker for this world, right? What should we do, hmm?" Elena tapped her chin as if she was considering something difficult.


    "We''re going to find a more effective way of doing that. I''ll be making an inter-dimensional world marker technique for it soon. That way, all of you will have no reason to leave me behind. You can''t have fun without me." Nell folded her arms with conviction on her face.


    "Then, please find that technique before next month." Elena put her hands together with a smile on her face.


    "Fine, I''ll do it soon then." Nell returned to her big sister''s side.


    "Isn''t that a good thing? However, what is your ns regarding your loyal followers? I''ve been relieved of the Fairy Race and the Elven Race responsibilities. Still, you and the Human Race arepletely different, aren''t you?" Rhea folded her hands on herp. She wanted to know what her little sister had in mind regarding such a delicate matter.


    "Even if that''s true, humans cannot bind me if I wish to go to another world. They can live without the existence of a divine being to guide them. They will continue to evolve and evolve. I wonder if the existence of a God is still necessary in this world to be at peace?" Nelly on her futon. She racked her brain to think of a marker-rted technique that wasn''t affected by the dimensions and the worldws.


    "..." Elena nced sideways. She shook her head slightly as she knew what Sylvia was trying to do among the girls.


    That night, everyone got ample rest to face a tomorrow that would obviously be filled with many battles.


    The sound of the peaceful rustling of the beach waves entered Elysia''s ears as she was awakened from her sleep. The first thing she saw was someone''s smooth white neck.


    Elysia took a few seconds to realize her current situation.


    ''Am I being hugged tightly in my sleep? This is the real me, not my spirit. Luckily, Elena didn''t strangle me to death by burying my face in her breasts...'' Elysia muttered in her mind with a sigh of relief, but her face slowly flushed red as she felt embarrassed.


    Therefore, she immediately tried to carefully free herself from Elena''s embrace. She propelled her body to sit down, then checked her surroundings.


    Rhea and Nelly next to her, but her friends looked like they had just had a pajama party in yukatast night. They seemed so defenseless in their current state.


    At that moment, Elysia looked down at her own body. She was also wrapped in a yukata, somehow. She covered her chest reflexively and looked at Elena. ''Elena changed my dress while I was sleeping?''


    ''Heehee, good morning, sweetie. Why is your face flushed red in the morning? Did something fun happen?'' Elena rested her head on her hands and greeted with a meaningful smile.


    ''No, it''s nothing.'' Elysia shook her head. She didn''t want to get into Elena''s game because she knew she would be teased more. ''Where are the others? I mean, Gio and the Sea God?''


    ''Oh my, you haven''t answered my good morning greeting, and you''re trying to turn your back on me by looking for someone else? Huhuu, Ely is being a meanie.'' Elena pretended to be sad.


    ''No, it''s not like that. I mean, they weren''t around. Uhm, good morning to you, Elena. I''m still too embarrassed to look at you because-'' Elysia stopped her speech and blushed even more.


    ''Because?'' Elena sat up, but her yukata loosened and exposed quite a lot of her skin because of her movement. Elysia moved spontaneously to tidy up Elena''s yukata for themon good.


    ''Please pay more attention to yourself. You''re just wearing a yukata with nothing underneath.'' Elysia reminded Elena with a sigh of relief.


    ''Would you like to see me more? Fufu, but it''s not good at this time, Ely. Wait until we are in our private time~'' Elena pressed her finger to Elysia''s lips while smiling mischievously.


    ''Wha-wha, what? That''s uhh, why are you being so naughty? That sounds naughty. I''ll pass!'' Elysia immediately covered her mouth and backed away a little. She didn''t know what possessed Elena, but her guardian angel had be even more mischievous than she remembered.


    At that moment, Elysia froze for a moment. She could recall that she had a strange dreamst night. It was rare for her to dream in her sleep, but it was like a Deja Vu about something. She just couldn''t remember the details. It was a blurry memory of a girl''s story, a miserable life that ended in tragedy.


    "Is there something wrong?" Elena no longer teased Elysia and approached worriedly.


    "It feels a bit strange. It''s just that I had a strange dreamst night. However, I can''t remember it clearly. It''s like a sad story of someone." Elysia lowered her hands from her face.


    "Hm, another dream, and it''s a sad story, huh... We need to be more vignt then. You rarely have dreams when you sleep, and that might be a sign of something. However, everything will be alright." Elena patted Elysia''s arm gently.


    "Mm." Elysia just nodded. She and Elena then woke everyone else up.


    That morning, they would have a hearty breakfast for everyone. Therefore, everyone should help with kitchen matters. And, of course, no one objected either.


    "Nom, nom, hum, I feel full and satisfied. Last night wasn''t bad, but this breakfast is truly the best. Anyway, what are we going to do today? Hunt down some ursed monsters and look for some more seabed sealed areas?" Sylvia wiped her mouth with a tissue and patted her stomach. She then looked at everyone around the table.


    "I have already said this, but let me repeat it. The sealed area in the Aquatic Ocean is not that many, but there are six hazardous spots. We discovered one yesterday, and it is at the center of the six-star sealed area. We need to find the other five because they may have or will copse soon." Oceanid brought up the topic of their current problems.


    "So, there are five others, and they are near yesterday''s sea battle? We have less than a week to settle the Aquatic Ocean sealed area issue. Shall we leave now?" Elena pped her hands.


    "Mm, let''s go." Elysia nodded in agreement.


    "Oh!" Sylvia raised her hand with passion. Her energy and spirit were replenished, and now it was time to get back into action.


    The girls tidied up their things before leaving the ind for more deep-sea exploration.


    Three days passed just to sweep the five most dangerous seabed sealed areas Oceanid was concerned about. Four of the five had already copsed a few days before they arrived. The ck ink sea was filled with thousands of monsters roaming around inside the dangerous domain.


    Meanwhile, thest one broke when Oceanid was setting a trap there. All of them became great battles nheless.


    Fortunately, they won all those battles in absolute victory with only minor, insignificant injuries.


    They continued their deep-sea exploration on the fourth day until all of the Aquatic Ocean and surrounding seas had been briefly explored.


    "Are you sure that there are no more sealed areas in this ocean?" Oceanid put his hands together in question. After exterminating all ursed creatures in the six-star sealed area, he became incredibly calm and peaceful.


    "Yeah, we''re sure of that. I''d be more concerned if there were sealed areas on other seas. What do you think, Sea God?" Elena heaved a sigh of relief and shook her head.


    Oceanid went silent in contemtion and stared at the vast ocean around him. He stretched out his hand to take some seawater and answered confidently. "As for that, I think other sealed areas may exist in other seas, but they are very few in number. I have explored all the oceans worldwide in thest two weeks. If anything is missed, we''ll know when those ursed monsters appeared on the surface. we will handle them when the timees."


    "Then, we can ignore that probability for now. Since the six-star sealed area you were worried about no longer exists, now is the time for us to return to the maind. Alright... our current position is close to the Dwarven Continent. Let''s head over there first to check that ce and those battle junkie dwarves." Elena suggested while looking at the world map.


    "That''s a good thing. We can continue to the Fairy Continent, then to a few other continents until we return to the Human Continent. After that, we can check out the Devil Continent as ourst stop. That way, we''ll be traveling around the world in order." Nell was the first to agree with the proposal because she thought it was more effective.


    Everyone else also had no objections. Because of that, their destination was clear, and Oceanid immediately controlled the Gravy Ark towards the north. Their deep-sea exploration ended, and it was time for them toe back to the ground.

 Chapter 698: Dwarven Technology (1)

    <h4>Chapter 698: Dwarven Technology (1)</h4>


    Arge and majestic city surrounded by giant fortress walls was present in a beautiful valley. At a nce, it was bigger than the Holy City on the Human Continent, and this city had manyrge and tall buildings.


    "Is this city the same floating fortress they used at that time?" Elena pointed at the city below nonchntly.


    "No, this city is not their ultimate weapon. The floating fortress in question is being repaired in their undergroundb. It was heavily damaged by your divine wrath." Nell nced down briefly.


    "Divine wrath? I just twirled the floating fortress and threw it like a ball. They only suffered minor injuries. It was a very light punishment, I must say." Elena shook her head in denial.


    "..." Almost everyone went speechless. This Goddess treated Dwarven Race''s ultimate weapon as a toy.


    "Eh, wait a minute. Did they really build that? Look at that huge statue near the town square. They built a statue of the Goddess of Light and a grand temple to worship her!?" Nell pointed to a semi-gold statue that caught her eye.


    "???" Elena turned her head in the direction Nell was pointing. She could see a six-meter statue of a woman with six wings. That statue was in the position of a prayer handsp.


    "Even if it''s not as detailed, it''s not that bad. Is that me? I didn''t think they would actually do that to gain my sympathy after I hitmon sense into their stubborn minds." Elena nced at Elysia with a subtle smile.


    "What are you going to do, master?" Elysia was curious about Elena''s opinion of the Dwarven Race.


    "Hmm, nothing? We''re not responsible for them. However, it''s fine to do some kindness as long as it doesn''t harm or trouble us." Elena shrugged her shoulders slightly as if she didn''t really care.


    "..." Oceanid didn''t say anything and only controlled the Gravy Ark to circle the city down there to check the situation.


    After that, they entered the city invisibly by bypassing all of its security systems as if it wasn''t there. Their destination was a fortified majestic gray castle in the city''s center.


    "You look so rxed, Nuraddir Waraxe. Are there no problems or problems in your region and this continent?" Elena greeted the Dwarven Emperor, who was basking in the sun casually.


    "Hm? This voice... Why is this voice so familiar to me?" Nuraddir lifted his sunsses and looked to the side. He instantly gasped in surprise to see the divine beings and their entire group were already present nearby. He waspletely unaware of their arrival.


    Nuraddir then returned to his senses and looked at his current appearance. He was wearing only a pair of shorts, very inappropriate. Not to mention, the Goddess that he worshipped was also present there!


    "Wait, please wait a moment. I''ll be right back!" Nuraddir immediately ran inside and took a cloth to cover himself. He then went straight back to the balcony in a fancy and neat formal attire.


    "A magic trick?" Nell muttered quietly.


    "Haha, we dwarves are just trained to change clothes in seconds. Your visit was sudden and unexpected. Anyway, wee to Dwarven Continent''s capital city, Katburg. This is where our technological civilization is centered." Nuraddir spread his arms wide with a big smile.


    "Yeah, we''ve visited the Dwarven Continent a few times in the past two weeks, yes? However, like what the Goddess of Light just said, you seem so rxed and calm despite the chaos out there." Nell heaved a subtle sigh.


    "Myposure stems from my confidence in our weapons and might technology. ursed monsters mean nothing to us dwarves. With the support of anti-curse mechanisms, we can''t be stopped from exterminating those monsters on our continent." Nuraddir puffed out his chest proudly.


    "That''s quite impressive. You haven''t seen the sh with Saint-level ursed monsters, Emperor-level cmity beasts, or even apocalyptic creatures. However, all of that was thanks to the Dwarf God of the past. He and hisrades exterminated Saint-level ursed monsters and above from their continent at the cost of their lives. There may be some dangerous sealed areas. You need to be prepared for the worst. Fifteen spots need to be addressed on this continent." Oceanid folded his arms and spoke in a neutral tone, but the weight was apparent.


    "Hmm, that was a long time ago. Unfortunately, it was a lost history that happened far in the past. The Dwarven Race was clearly in a bitter victory or defeat war at the time. And because of that, history was sessfully obliterated or even altered." Nuraddir looked up at the blue sky.


    "Dwarves nowadays have no respect for their ancestors and predecessors, huh... I feel quite sorry for the Dwarf God and what he protects." Oceanid sighed at the end of his sentence.


    "Well, Dwarf God''s glory only happened in the past. It happened more than a hundred thousand years ago. Nothing glorified his glory until this era. And because of that, we call it the end of glorified era. We are currently living in a chaotic era, and a real divine being is indispensable for lifting everyone''s morale. The one who will give help and peace of mind to those who believe. This is not a matter of respect, but a reality. Am I right?" Nuraddir smiled faintly at everyone.


    "You''re assuming I''ll be on the side of the Dwarven Race just because you built that temple of light and that huge offering statue?" Elena pointed her hand at the six-winged angel statue.


    "No one can guarantee that because it is your will, o the Goddess of Light. However, I believe that you have no objections because we worship you as our Goddess. You can see the dwarves going to the temple of light every morning. Most of them are in dire need of enlightenment and help. Temples of light and Light Goddess statues have been built in almost every city on this continent, actually." Nuraddir took out a pair of binocrs to check what was happening in the town square. There was only an ordinary gathering, apparently.


    "..." Elena only responded with a subtle sigh. She just let those dwarves do what they wanted to do.


    "We can see that the dwarf troops are already on standby in the sealed areas. They are armed with many types of firearms. My question is, is it effective enough to eradicate the monsters?" Elysia raised her hand for attention.


    "Hoho, so you''re the Goddess of Light''s disciple, the hot topic among the higher-ups, hmm? Yes, our advanced weapons are pretty effective in fighting the cursed monster.


    However, it''s all thanks to the anti-curse mechanism help. Otherwise, our armed forces will be quickly wiped out due to the constant curse. Would you like to see our weapon technology? For you to know that our technology is at the forefront of this world. Other races can''t help but steal and copy our technology." Nuraddir stroked his beard as he inspected this special ck-haired human girl.


    "Aren''t you afraid that we might steal and copy your weapons technology?" Elysia tilted her head slightly.


    "Not really. You are the Goddess of Light''s disciple, why should I hesitate? Your group itself consists of many different races, but it will be fine because you trust them, right? You may be able to create more breakthroughs in technology after seeing the inspirations in our arsenal andb." Nuraddir shook his head slightly.


    Nuraddir did not wait for a response from anyone as he had a small n in mind. He took out a small square item from his Space Bag and tapped it. "Please wait a moment. My son will guide you for your tour here. You can also ask him anything because he is my right hand who knows almost everything."


    "A-uhh..." Elysia was about to speak, but she swallowed her words in the end. She looked at Elena and Rhea, but they didn''t feel anything was wrong with this.


    Initially, they hade to this continent to check on the battles of the dwarves and provide a helping hand if needed. Still, this continent was reasonably peacefulpared to other ces.


    ''This dwarf is after me through you, Ely. Just like Luna''s initial intention to you. Maybe, he wants to match his son with you? Fufufu~ What should I do, hmm?'' Elena chuckled with a strange intonation.


    ''Mm, I''m aware of that. But why has this suddenly turned into a tour?'' Elysia loosened her shoulders. She knew Elena would do something unexpected.


    *ck*


    The door opened, and a ck-haired man in a ck military uniform entered politely.


    "That''s my son, Reizzouck Waraxe, a great knight and also my trusted people. Rei, this is the Goddess of Light''s divine group. And-" Nuraddir introduced his son to almost every individual in the vicinity.


    "It''s an utmost honor for me to meet you. Please call me Rei." Rei gave a slight bow of knightly respect.


    Elysia represented to respond to the greeting due to Elena''s request. She briefly exchanged a few pleasantries with the prince, and he invited everyone for a tour.


    "Ah, I almost forgot. It''s rted to the postponed high-level meeting. Will it be held or just cancelled?" Nuraddir asked before everyone went out of the room.


    Rhea nced at Elena for a moment and turned to answer the question. "The grand meeting will still be held. We will be giving further notice to all concerned parties soon. It may be an impromptu event, but you don''t have to worry about transportation or anything. We will be teleporting you to the meeting ce."


    "Understood." Nuraddir nodded in understanding. He just watched the divine group leave the room with a strange glint in his eyes. After a few moments of silence, he smirked and happily looked up at the sky. "Good luck, hehe..."

 Chapter 699: Dwarven Technology (2)

    <h4>Chapter 699: Dwarven Technology (2)</h4>


    "Nee, this may be a bit insignificant and strange, but why does the Dwarven Continent''s central region have a capital city called Katburg? Is it possible that thisndmass has a history with cats?" Yuuki raised her hand to ask her circle of friends.


    "That actually makes sense. It might just happen. This city probably used to be the Cat Kingdom before the dwarves invaded this territory!" Sylvia gave a mind-blowing hand gesture. She didn''t wait for anyone to respond and quickly added. "Joke aside, the all-knowing boy, please tell us. Why is this city called Katburg?"


    "..." Rei swallowed back his words as he almost refuted this devil girl. He then cleared his throat and straightened his back. "Ahem, this city was once just a barrennd in an arid valley.


    Long ago, the ancestor of my n identally met a gorgeous vige girl. He fell at first sight and immediately proposed to the girl. Unfortunately, the beautiful girl and her family could not ept the proposal.


    However, the man did not give up easily and pursued the vige girl''s love. Until finally, she gave a condition before he could marry her. She wanted a fortified safe house surrounded by a beautiful valley.


    The man epted the challenge with determination. He built a fortress in an arid valley not far from the vige. After that, he asked the help of the forest fairies to turn the barren ce into a fertile one.


    After sessfully keeping his promise, he finally married the girl of his heart, and they lived happily ever after. Many things happened, and the small fortress gradually expanded until it became the grand city today. Historians interpret Kat as a beautiful girl and Burg for the fort."


    "Woah, that''s a good story." E sped her hands. She was fond of the story with the happy ending.


    "Wow, so this city has fairies in its history? Then why don''t you get along so well with the Fairy Race?" Sylvia nodded in understanding, but there was still another confusion in her mind.


    "That''s not entirely true. Dwarves and fairies are fairly peaceful, just a few minor conflicts." Rei looked back at the front.


    "Dwarves, fairies, and elves sent their ultimate weapons when the Tree of Life fell, right? I knew you dwarves were going to fight over that divine tree. The great battle of ultimate destruction was about to break out. Luckily, the Goddess of Light was there and prevented the war. Yet, your father stupidly challenged her and ended up losing miserably. Am I right?" Nell entered the conversation with a p of reality.


    "A-uhh¡­ My father may have just wanted to test our Floating Fortress''s might, but he chose the wrong opponent. We''ve learned our lesson and are grateful for the Goddess of Light''s enlightenment. That''s why we worship her now." Rei rubbed his head awkwardly. He didn''t know what his father was thinking with that decision.


    "Well, I remember the particr dwarves kneeling begging for forgiveness. They said they respected the strong and worshiped a benevolent Goddess afterward." Elena rested her cheek against her hand in her casual mumble.


    "Ah, we have arrived at our arsenal. Let me show you our civilization in advanced technology." Rei immediately changed the topic of conversation as he didn''t want to struggle with that matter. That was his father''s business, not his.


    "..." Elysia stared at the dome-like arsenal in front, then looked back. She could see this city as a future metropolis in the illustration she had seen a few years ago.


    At first nce, this city was clearly more advanced than the big cities on other continents. Perhaps, also more advanced than the best city on Earth.


    Elysia then looked down. They were traveling on a floating board, but it wasn''t the Gravy Ark. ''The resource-saving version of the Gravy Ark, hmm... No wonder the dwarves are known as the technological center of the world. Not many want to make them enemies either because of this.''


    ''Hm, each race also has its own technology. But, yes, the Dwarven Race is quite advanced in this field. Perhaps, theirck of magic waspensated by a genius brain? Firearms and explosives can be very useful in assisting them in battle.'' Elena asked in wonder.


    ''Can we buy some weapons from here? Or, we might get a reward like what Sylvia''s father did?'' Elysia took a deep breath as they arrived before the dome-like arsenal.


    Rei then spoke to the imperial guards about permission to enter.


    ''They willply with your request if you ask for it, Ely. Hmm?'' Elena was silent as their floating board led them into the arsenal. She could see tons of weapons of various sizes and models neatly arranged in their ce.


    ''If it''s like this, I can say that Dn''s weaponry is number two to Nuraddir''s arsenal. Oh dear, are those big guns that can fireser beams? Ah, it''s a shame. Magic shots are not effective against ursed creatures. Maybe firearms on Earth could be quite useful? And, they have that here too!?'' Elena muttered admiringly in her mind. However, her expression still remained neutral and indifferent.


    "Wow, I know dwarves have weapons likeser swords." Sylvia took a stick from a nearby shelf and pressed a trigger near the hilt, and it became aser sword. ''Oow, this could be useful as a light in the dark too.''


    ''But not for the night fight.'' Evelyn also wanted to take a look, but the Dwarf Prince looked annoyed.


    "Please don''t touch anything without asking, miss devil. You might activate a dangerous weapon without knowing what or how." Rei gave a piece of firm advice to the impolite devil girl.


    "My apologies. We''ll be extra careful. Does this ce only store magic weapons? They won''t be used in fighting ursed creatures, and I know you don''t use any of these for that reason." Elysia deactivated theser sword in Sylvia''s hand and returned it to the shelf.


    "Yes, we are using traditional non-magic weapons in our current battle. We will arrive at Sections Four to Six. We are currently in Section One, specifically for magic weapons." Rei responded in a rxed tone again.


    "Tra-traditional..." Elysia was taken back a little. If thone kinds of firearms were traditional things, then Earth technology was outdated?


    "Hmm... That''s not to say I''ve nevere to an arsenal like this before. I''ve been trained in using weapons of mass destruction that can obligate this city to ashes." Sylvia pouted.


    "I''m getting more worried because of your attitude. Especially for you, the devil. Please don''t touch anything." Rei added one thing and pointed his finger at the devil girl.


    "You can''t stop me if I want to." Sylvia snorted softly.


    Elysia then asked Rei a few things about weaponry as if she was a curious little girl but still polite. Somehow, Rei responded happily as if they were old friends. After the girls '' curious chit-chat, they were both the most-spoken throughout that tour.


    "Is it possible these machine guns, rifles, and other traditional weapons were invested in other continents? The dwarves could help everyone survive the invasion of dangerous ursed creatures. We still have over one hundred and twenty big battles. The death toll will definitely decrease drastically with the help of a weapon like this." Elysia stroked a nearby advanced machine gun.


    "Actually, other races also have their own weapons. However, they are not as advanced as ours, dwarves. Let''s take the Devil Race as an example. They stole a lot of our technology and made copies of it with their own techniques." Rei shook his head. He avoided using the refusal words.


    "Traditional weapons like these are effective against ursed monsters, but they only have enough for their troops. They also need it to protect their homnd. Moreover, fire powder materials can only be found on the Dwarven Continent.


    Other races have their own way of defending themselves, Ely. And again, we have an anti-curse mechanism. It doesn''t matter if they''re going to fight head-to-head or with the help of firearms like this." Nellnded on Elysia''s shoulder. She knew what this kind of girl wanted to do.


    "So, that''s impossible, huh..." Elysia muttered under her breath.


    "Hm, I see what you wanted to say, Ely. Ah, you just haven''t seen the Human Race''s newly released weapon? The Holy Church and royal families mass-produce high-explosive bombs, cannons, warheads, spears, and more! We use alternative materials and those weapons to effectively y many monsters. Unfortunately, they haven''t been evenly distributed. Only the battles in the central region, west, and south. The north and east are still in the queue." Nell dropped her fist onto her open palm.


    "Hm? Is that why you''re in the north? And for the same reason, the reinforcements are pretty much in the east?" Elena felt it all made sense now.


    "Yup." Nell nodded in confirmation.


    "Hoo~ Then, are the technological dwarves more advanced? What do you all think?" Elena asks everyone''s opinion.


    "For mortal''s weaponry, yes. They are more sophisticated than the others. However, no matter how great they were, none of them could match a divine weapon." Oceanid was not impressed by these kinds of weaponry.


    "Compared to devil''s technology, they only have a slight advantage. I mean, only slightly. Great weapons also require a good holder. However, they mostly rely on armored machines with little effort to operate. I know that." Sylvia felt somewhat proud in dering her knowledge.


    E, Yuuki, and Evelyn remained silent because they knew almost nothing about firearms.


    "Is it possible for me to buy some advanced and traditional weapons from you, Prince Rei? Please tell me the price." Elysia brought up the thing she most wanted to say.

 Chapter 700: Small Scheme of Good Relations

    <h4>Chapter 700: Small Scheme of Good Rtions</h4>


    "You want to buy weapons from us? May I know why you want them?" Rei had expected this, but he wanted to know what this human girl had in mind.


    "For self-defense under unfavorable circumstances. We never know what will happen on the battlefield." Elysia gave a usible reason behind her request.


    "I understand. For that matter, we will give you a gift instead. You can take it as a form of our good faith." Rei nodded in understanding. He then controlled the floating board to take everyone around the museum-like arsenal. As an honorable dwarf, he was honored and proud to show off their technology.


    The toursted for hours, and some of Elysia''s group were quite bored because it looked like Rei was bragging about many things to Elysia.


    "Is this just a show-off event? He''s just bragging and trying to get our attention, right? Or is he actually after Ely?" Sylvia whispered to Vanessa.


    Vanessa covered her mouth with her hand before replying in a soft whisper. "That''s the same thing your father did. However, it seems you are right. That dwarf prince did aim to attract master''s attention. However, master has other ns to take advantage of the situation for good and peaceful rtions. That way, everyone will be happy."


    "O-oohh~ Is that why Ely made that request even though she already has devil''s advanced weapons and many more in her Space Bag? Ely is really thinking ahead. She just wants to make the dwarves feel that she owes them when she really doesn''t need anything." Sylvia widened her eyes as realization fell upon her.


    Fortunately, the concerned party was too busy talking to Elysia. He doesn''t know why, but he had a pleasant conversation with her. It was as if she understood what he was saying, though, regardless of the reason.


    "Hmm, we can save power consumption in magic weapons with this small magic device. I think it works as deterrent energy from being wasted in use. That way, the magic that will be created is one hundred percent of the energy consumption." with zero tolerance value." Elysia checked a small item between her two fingers.


    "Precisely. That is ourtest invention, and we are currently mass-producing it. There is no official name for that magic device because it has not been officially released to the public. If it were you, what name would you give this one?" magic devices?" Rei folded his arms and nodded in agreement.


    "No name yet? Well, let''s see. If it were me, I''d name this item Ecosave." Elysia put the small chipset-like object back onto theb table.


    "Ecosave, hmm? That''s a nice name." Rei stroked his chin.


    Sylvia whispered to the Goddess of Light quietly. After getting the Goddess of Light''s approval, she smirked and immediately interrupted the dwarf prince''s words. "Hey, shortie. We''ve been touring this arsenal for three hours! Now, this tour has gotten boring because of you. I don''t feel impressed anymore because of a bragger, snobby dwarf."


    "Huh? What do you mean by that, the presumptuous devil?" Rei frowned.


    "We didn''te here to waste our time listening to all your ramblings. You''ve spoken enough with Ely, and it''s time for us to go. Don''t you realize that Ely is quite tired of talking? Hey, we''re standing all the time, and Ely might be feeling sore too. You insensible dwarf." Sylvia pursed her lips with dissatisfaction.


    "Huh? Is that true, Miss Elysia?" Rei looked up at Elysia to check her condition. He was aware that this girl was only on Apprentice-level, but he didn''t realize she was already feeling tired. "My apologies. I was too absorbed in the atmosphere and neglected thefort of the distinguished guests."


    "Hehe, you don''t need to apologize. It was a nice conversation. I just need to thank you because I learned a lot of new scientific theories from you." Elysia shook her head with a subtle smile.


    "Theory?" Rei didn''t understand what Elysia was talking about, but he put that thought aside.


    "Yeah, it''s time for us to head to the Fairy Continent. Seeing the Dwarven Race so ready to face the attacks of ursed monsters at any time makes us feel relieved." Nell looked around once more. The dwarves were not so overwhelmed in the face of ursed creatures, so one less worry for her.


    "Have you had enough fun, Ely?" Elena beckoned Elysia toe closer. In thest three hours, she has discussed a lot regarding scientific theory based on Rei''s exnation. It was beneficial to broaden their horizon for their imagination magic.


    "Mm, I got a lot of new stuff today." Elysia replied happily.


    "Good, but now is our time to head to Fairy Continent." Elena gave Elysia a head pat.


    "Sorry to interrupt. This is rted to Miss Elysia''s previous request. Can we go see my father first before you leave? I already told him about this, but we need a little time to prepare everything." Rei raised his hand for attention.


    "Good. The Dwarven Race has greatbat power. We can be relieved that you won''t be overwhelmed by the ursed creatures." Elena replied with a subtle nod.


    After that, they left that imperial arsenal and returned to the pce. They went to meet Emperor Nuraddir in the throne room.


    "Who would have thought you would leave so soon. Nor can we keep you from your noble dealings with the world." Nuraddir descended from his chair with a lightugh.


    "Hm, we can''t linger here because the world needs us. As for the anti-curse mechanism, do you still have any spare items for an unexpected emergency?" Elena heaved a subtle sigh.


    "For that, hahaha... This might be disappointing, but we only have one anti-curse mechanism in ce. Apart from those already ced around sealed areas, of course." Nuraddirughed ndly with no shame.


    "Is that so? We''ll give you some for the most unforeseen circumstances. Don''t be too rxed orzy because you know you have thetest technology and weaponry. A Cmity Beast can destroy your confidence as easily as tearing a piece of paper." Elena gave a signal to Elysia.


    Elysia just nodded and took out five anti-curse mechanisms from the Space Bag. She handed those two-meter-long magic staffs to the Dwarf Emperor.


    "Then, I''ll ept this and make the best of it. For your warning, I understand. Perhaps, I underestimated those monsters very much just because I hadn''t met the stronger ones. Maybe, we need to go to a sealed area on another continent to test our true might against the stronger monsters?" Nuraddir epted the gift with open arms. He then considered his thoughts.


    "That would be greatly appreciated. Those closest to you are the Fairy Continent, then the Elven Continent. You can go there to help them because I think they are quite overwhelmed with all the threats from the sealed areas, especially the fairies." Nell''s expression brightened slightly and immediately suggested an idea.


    "That sounds good. It would be a great opportunity to show them our new weapon." Nuraddir nced up slightly and smirked mysteriously.


    "You and your cocky and show-off nature. The Dwarven Race never changes, huh..." Oceanid shook his head.


    "Hm, alright. This is rted to Miss Elysia''s request. We have prepared various kinds of sophisticated and traditional weapons suitable for girls. You can rely on our technology to protect yourself when the unexpected happens. Sometimes, we can''t always rely on personal magic, after all." Nuraddir handed a pouch into Elysia''s hand.


    "Thank you very much for fulfilling my request. However, is this a Space Bag? Space Pouch?" Elysia blinked her eyes appreciatively, then looked at the ck pouch.


    "Hm, it''s a Dwarven advanced Space Bag. Even though it looks small, it''s thirty percent wider than thergest Space Bag you can find on any other continent. Take a look inside, and I''m sure you''ll be amazed." Nuraddir pointed his palm to the Space Bag.


    Elysiaplied and checked what was inside the ck pouch. She found a room of around thirty square meters. Various kinds of light and heavy ss weapons were neatly arranged on the shelves like a weapon shop.


    ''If a weapon like this appeared on Earth, would I be seen as an alien?'' A silly question popped up in Elysia''s mind. She wasn''t that impressed by that ck pouch, but she still needed to put on an impressed expression.


    ''Well, that Dwarf Emperor would think that he had just established good rtions with us, Ely. We came here to check the situation, but we got a gift instead. Reciprocity is ater affair.'' Elena chuckled lightly as if there was nothing to worry about.


    "Alright then. Emperor Nuraddir, Prince Rei, now is the time for us to leave. See you next time." Elysia waved her hand and returned to Elena''s side.


    "Haha, alright. We won''t hold you back any longer. I''m sure we''ll meet again sooner than expected." Nuraddir sped his hands behind his back.


    After that was said, Elysia and her entire group went to the balcony, and invisible magic wrapped them up before leaving. They flew away without anyone could perceive their departure.


    Nuraddir and Rei were stunned to witness that divine group disappearing without any aura or energy fluctuation. It was as if the group had vanished without leaving any trace.


    "Wow, divine magic is truly beyond mortal. Anyway, how do you approach Elysia, my son? Did you get to know her better? So, what''s your opinion on her?" Nuraddir patted his son''s shoulder.


    "She is a lovely girl with a good heart. I had a great conversation with her, and she was pleasant to talk to. It was as if we were old friends, and she understood me quite well. She did look weak, but that was just a facade and an illusion. Her knowledge and understanding alone are impressive. The potential of the Goddess''s disciple cannot be doubted either. For her appearance, she is a lovely young bud that will bloom into a gorgeous flower soon. However, please don''t associate me with any romantic rtionship with Miss Elysia, father. I have a standard. Maybe, she is a peerless beauty in the eyes of humans, devils, beastkins, or others. However, it''s not for us dwarves." After saying that, Rei turned around and walked away.


    "Hm, so you still can''t move on, huh... I just want you to have a good rtionship with the Goddess of Light''s disciple. We need to build that rtionship through Elysia. That''s how the Beastkin Race got the Goddess of Light''s support. That cunning vixen got a chance before us, and we need to make the good use of our chance." Nuraddir muttered as he looked up at the sky.


    "Understood." Rei answered curtly before leaving the room.

 Chapter 701: Another Anomaly

    <h4>Chapter 701: Another Anomaly</h4>


    "Oh, that reminds me of that one-eyed giant monster. He often screams something like ''food'' or ''devour''. Do ursed creatures see us as food?" Sylvia tapped her chin in the girls'' conversation to pass the free time on the trip.


    "Hmm, they be everyone''s enemies because they consume any source of magical energy, including living beings like us. If they didn''t have such rotten tendencies and didn''t threaten the world, perhaps, the Gods and Goddesses wouldn''t be bothered by their arrival." Vanessa sighed and shook her head.


    "In that case, don''t the Ruvoid Race just look like a group that''s starving and needing a ce to stay? If they get an adequate supply of food with a piece ofnd as a ce to live, are they still a threat?" E asked in wonder. That sounded a bit naive, but she was just wondering.


    Rhea got an eye signal from Elysia and heaved a subtle sigh to remind the girls of their enemy. "That''s too good to be true. The battle in the past soon broke out because the Ruvoid Race had great ambition and arrogance. They viewed all beings in this world as livestock, ves, or things, including this world''s divine beings. Cursed Gods treated this world as a field to harvest, and all the creatures here are beneath them."


    "That''s why our only option is to eradicate thempletely? Hm, their curse has also be a big threat to this world. Their existence alone will always contaminate and destroy the surrounding environment with curses." Yuuki nodded in understanding.


    "When malice aggression is the only option, fighting is the only solution." Nell folded her arms and nodded like a sage


    The girls then went back to talking cheerfully about their opponent. They devised several strategies for their next battle, assuming they would engage in action when they arrived at Fairy Continent.


    ''Sigh, and that''s how we got involved with this mess. To be honest, I don''t really care about this world and those damned creatures. If it weren''t for them threatening our people, I might have turned a blind eye to them.'' Elena sighed in thought.


    ''Did yourziness strike again, Sister Elena? I remember you telling me that you would wipe out all ursed monsters during the sealed area incident near the Holy City.'' Elysia chuckled in reply. She knew Elena only said that on a whim.


    ''Ah, that is also one of the main factors in our fight against those savage monsters! They really dare to hurt my Ely. Unforgivable. Their destruction is the only deliverance and penance for them. That shor will also be waiting for us to deal with. We''re just giving him a little time and waiting for the right time for that, hehe¡­'' Elena squinted her eyes, and an angry aura erupted from her inadvertently.


    Rhea and Oceanid were taken aback, but Elena''s aura onlysted for the blink of an eye.


    ''Oops.'' Elena pretended not to know what had just happened and just stared ahead. They had already entered the Fairy Continent, but there was no sign of battle anywhere.


    "Little one, haven''t any sealed areas of this continent copsed yet? I can''t see any signs of battle anywhere. Hmm... Are the fairy troops in the forest over there... They guarding a sealed area?" Elena looked around curiously.


    "Regarding that, I haven''t received any reports of the copse of the sealed area in the Fairy Continent. The Tree of Life and her forces sealed those monsters perfectly, perhaps? Wait, she sealed the stronger ones beneath her body, so could it be that only the weaker ones were left in other areas?" Nell thought about it for a moment as she checked her golden talisman.


    "Shall we ask her toe here?" Elena nced at Rhea.


    "Regarding that, we should ask my mother directly. However, not many strong monsters are sealed elsewhere. My mother and I have exterminated the major monsters at great sacrifice." Rhea put her hand on her upper chest and closed her eyes as if remembering an old wound.


    "Then we will go to Zhadphis Woond first. If we have nothing to do here, it will be more eventful for the Tree of Life to meet her child. Hm, what''s her name again?" Elena rested her cheek against her hand.


    "The sacred tree in the Fairy Continent is named Celes, Celes Quifiel. While the younger one is in the Elven Continent. She is named Hea, Hea Nirvalen." Elysia raised her hand for attention.


    "Ah, that''s it. Those adorable fluffy balls, hmm. Celes and Hea are arguably the Tree of Life''s descendants, too? Your sisters. However, they are in charge of guarding the two sacred cities, and they are also made part of the royal family." Elena dropped her fist onto her open palm.


    "En." Rhea just nodded in reply.


    "So we''re going straight to Zhadphis Woond?" Oceanid asks for confirmation.


    "Yes, we''ll just go there. Hm?" Elena had just answered, but she identally noticed something odd in the distance.


    Elysia looked in the same direction to check the situation. She could see an area near the eastern hill scorched by ck mes. An odd jet-ck aura oozed out from the ground as if to tell that a great battle against the ursed creatures once happened there.


    "Wait, please look over there. I think that ce has be a cursed ground. It seems a battle took ce there some time ago, and the anti-curse mechanism failed to absorb the curse energy on the ground." Elysia pointed in a direction.


    Oceanid immediately slowed the pace of the Gravy Ark because of Elysia''s greeting. He and everyone else checked in the designated direction. Sure enough, a ck cursed region was clearly visible from their height in the distance.


    "Do you want to purify the ce first?" Nell seemed to know what Elysia had in mind.


    "Let''s do that. We won''t know what will happen to the cursed ground if we just ignore that ce. I''m afraid the surrounding flora and fauna may mutate into monsters." Elysia sped her hands worriedly.


    "That might happen."


    "If that really happened, it would be hazardous."


    "Fortunately, the Goddess of Light and Ely can purify such a ce."


    "We are fortunate, aren''t we?"


    The girls murmured to each other in full support of Elysia''s suggestion.


    Therefore, Oceanid only fulfilled Elysia''s request. However, none of them woulde close to the cursed ground. It was just Elysia and her master while the others would be waiting in the sky.


    Elena flew down with Elysia beside her. She looked at the jet-ck ground that was scorching ck mes below with a sad look. "She said that there were no reports of the copse of sealed areas on this continent, or she didn''t know? Such a feeling of sorrow and despair. Ely, more than hundreds of elves died here. They fought those monsters to protect their homnd and loved ones."


    "Mm." Elysia also felt sad to know that fact.


    Two long charred metal rods stuck in the ground were evidence that a battle against ursed creatures happened here. The anti curse mechanism had reached its limit. That''s why the cursed energy was still so dense in this ce.


    The aura of death that enveloped the ce seemed to tell that hundreds of fairies had died on the battlefield.


    "We shall free them from suffering. The curse there restrains their souls from liberation." Elysia muttered while examining all corners of the cursed ground with her sacred vision. Hundreds of floating little orbs were seen trying to free themselves from there, but they were shackled by the curse that contaminated it.


    "Yeah, they are the fallen warriors. Let''s pray for them too. Ely, do this with me." Elena sped her hands in prayer and sent a prayer for the dead. Elysia did the same thing.


    After that, they joined hands to cast magic to burn all the curse energy.


    A dazzling golden light enveloped them and shone on the cursed ground. The ck aura from the cursednd burned by the divine light into ashes of nothingness, releasing hundreds of floating little orbs.


    "You shall go to the afterlife. Thank you for everything. We will continue the struggle of everyone to protect this world from the threat of the ursed." Elysia raised her hand upwards, and the hundreds of little orbs slowly flew into the sky.


    ''Thank you.'' A faint voice full of relief sounded in Elysia and Elena''s minds.


    The hundreds of floating little orbs instantly faded and disappeared somewhere.


    "The world''sw? Hopefully, they will get a better life in the afterlife hereafter." Elena heaved a subtle sigh and gripped Elysia''s hand tighter. She looked down once more. The cursed ground was no more, just brownish soil empty of life.


    "En." Elysia returned Elena''s tight grip.


    "Let''s go back. We will ask the Fairy Empress about this." Elena flew up, and Elysia followed her.


    "You lied to me." Elena muttered quietly.


    "I''m not lying. I just didn''t get any reports. Look, these are the sealed area markers in the Fairy Continent. There are still thirteen of them. Nothing has decreased. The Sea God often goes around the world on patrols too." Nell defended herself to avoid any misunderstandings.


    "That''s probably an anomaly like a six-star sealed area. The fairies we saw a few dozen kilometers to the south probably know what''s going on here. Would you like us to go over there to find out more?" Oceanid also felt that something was odd. He checked his golden talisman, and the number of the markers was the same as Nell''s.


    "That''s not necessary. Let''s go to Zhadphis Woond instead. The Fairy Empress Yralissa Quifiel can provide us with thorough information." Elena shook her head.


    Oceanid just nodded and controlled the Gravy Ark to fly towards the north.


    The girls could sense the sad feelings of Elysia and her master. However, they couldn''t do much other than talk to them about things like light-heart and entertaining conversation.

 Chapter 702: Earth Dragon Shook the Ground (1)

    <h4>Chapter 702: Earth Dragon Shook the Ground (1)</h4>


    Elysia''s group headed straight for the Fairy Pce in Zhadphis Woond. Their arrival was unknown to anyone, and Nell immediately flew into a study room to meet the Fairy Empress.


    "It looks like you''re under a lot of stress, Fairy Empress Yralissa Quifiel." Nell greeted and broke the silence.


    "Eh?" Yralissa flinched slightly. Someone entered her study room without any prior notice. She didn''t even sense it before the other party decided to speak.


    When she lifted her head to see who wasing, she was pleasantly surprised to realize the angel-like fairy was there. She immediately got up from her desk and flew closer to her visitor. "You have finallye back here, the Goddess of Blessings. Thank you foring. I, no, we desperately need your presence and help!"


    After saying that, Yralissa noticed the presence of a group of people who had just entered the room. The visitor turned out to be not only the Goddess of Blessings but several other divine beings!


    "Is this what they call ''every problem always has a solution?''" Yralissa felt a bubble of joy and relief welling up in her heart. She was already feeling quite depressed because of the threat of the sealed area. Still, now everything would be okay because divine help had arrived.


    "Hum, your anxietyes for a reason. Can you coborate on what has happened on this continent since myst visit? I wonder why my golden talisman didn''t get any warning regarding the copse of the sealed area here?" Nell rechecked her golden talisman, and still, nothing had changed regarding Fairy Continent''s markers.


    "It might be rted to the disturbance from the energy dust surrounding the Fairy Continent and Elven Continent. Moreover, an anomaly arose during the copse of a sealed area around Attlester Hillside." Yralissa blinked her eyes in surprise. She didn''t know what had happened, but it seemed that anomaly was why divine help was sote.


    "Three days ago, huh... Was the one you were talking about a pitch-ck area scorched by ck mes at the foothills of the southern region? Who is in charge of fighting there?" Elena walked over and looked at Yralissa as if she was inspecting something.


    "Ah, um, that''s the ce. It''s under Emperor Flix Tulipglimmer''s territory. A great battle broke out there. Although the cursed monsters that came from there were weak, their curses disrupted the energy fluctuations in the southern region. Hundreds of brave fairies were killed. on the battlefield." Yralisa nodded in confirmation.


    "Oh, so it''s like that... However, why are there only two anti-curse mechanisms when you know the curse that came beyond expectations? What about the spare items we gave out for an unexpected emergency?" Elena tilted her head slightly. Even though she knew Yralissa wasn''t entirely responsible, she still asked for rity.


    "As for that, I don''t really understand because I''m only responsible for my territory and send reinforcements to other regions if it''s needed. Flix Tulipglimmer has a backup anti-curse mechanism, and I don''t know why he doesn''t use it." Yralissa put her hand to her chin and shook her head.


    "I understand. So, has only one sealed area copsed on this continent?" Elena nodded slightly.


    "Yes, that''s only one. However, around thirty kilometers from here, a sealed area on the in slope is already showing some signs of copse. The morale of the fairies is dropping due to the bitter battle in the south three days ago. The bad news has spread despite the efforts of the other higher-ups and me to seal the information." Yralissa sped her hands anxiously.


    "You feel pressured because the sealed area in question is quite close to Zhadphis Woond and will copse soon?" Nell could understand the reason before concluding this Fairy Empress situation.


    "That''s one of the main factors of my anxiety. I only have one anti-curse mechanism in reserve. I don''t know what to do other than jump in and send my imperial troops to protect our capital forest city." Yralissa heaved a subtle sigh. She then looked at everyone in front of her with a solemn expression. "If it''s possible, I hope you can help us to protect this forest city."


    "That is an easy thing. You need to send your imperial troops now, and you will go there with us. Your presence on the battlefield can boost the morale of the fairies easily. We also need to talk about some things on the way there." Nell gave her instructions clearly.


    "All right! I will send my imperial troops now. Please wait for me for a moment." Yralissa then excused herself and flew out of the room.


    "Wow, so it''s the fairies... They look tiny and fragile, but all of them are actually strong." Evelyn looked out the window. She could see hundreds of fairies d in light armor wandering around the pce.


    "Ah, they can fly freely without using magic. The huge tree in the middle of the city is a beautiful and shady sacred tree." E also looked out the window in admiration.


    "She is Celes. Her avatar is an adorable little one. We will meet her after helping the Fairy Empress. Ah,e to think of it. The Goddess of Blessings looks like an angel version of a fairy, right?" Elysia put her hands together.


    "Hum, you are now saying that, master. Why would a divine fairy be a Human Goddess? Is the Goddess of Blessings actually the Fairy Goddess too?" Yuuki nced briefly at the nearby floating little Goddess and then looked at Elysia curiously.


    "I''m a human if you really want to know. Fairies and elves used to be under the auspices of the Tree of Life, but something happened, and her daughter took her ce. Please don''t ask me why I look like a fairy." Nell responded casually, but she used that to end the conversation. She didn''t want to talk about it to the other party.


    "O-ooh~" Yuuki dropped her fist onto her open palm in understanding.


    Elysia and her friends then chatted lightly about the fairies until Yralissa returned to the room, fully prepared to go into battle.


    "Eight hundred of my elite imperial troops are ready to go with us to the battlefield on the in slope. Can we go now?" Yralissa felt genuinely excited right now. It was as if the pressure and worry had never been there before. She no longer needed to think of a solution or anything anymore because divine help was here.


    "Let''s go. We will follow behind your troops. You can meet us again when we get to the location." Elena nodded slightly and invited everyone to leave.


    Yralissa didn''t mind that. She went to lead her elite imperial troops to head southeast. Elysia''s group followed closely behind in invisibility.


    "This reminds me of the difficulties inmunicating with others. Also, we need more anti-curse mechanisms to deal with the unexpected. Is there a way to solve that first problem? With advanced dwarven technology, devil''s innovative, sophisticated devices, and human''s breakthrough equipment... is it possible to establish a barrier-free connection like the inte with satellite?" Elysia wondered while patting her chin.


    "In my opinion, the devil''smunication system is the most advanced. Devil Emperor Dn may have thought about it before, but this is a matter of trust, Ely. Other races will be wary and reluctant to let devils into their territory for such spy-like technology." Elena shook her head as if she knew what would happen.


    "I see... Maybe, we can buy some military-grade satellites and equipment on Earth? Maybe, SpaceX can help us with it?" Elysia was reminded of a leading, sophisticatedpany in the rted field.


    "Let''s think about thatter, Ely. We need a huge amount of money for that too." Elena smiled in amusement. She didn''t want to think about it that far because there was something they needed to deal with in their current situation.


    "You need a lot of money to buy something, Ely? I don''t know what you want to buy, but I''m wealthy just so you know." Sylvia scratched her head in confusion about what Elysia was talking about. Even so, that did not reduce her intention to volunteer.


    "Hehe, worry not, Sylvi. I was just muttering and wondering. By the way... Are we going to ask Gio to tackle the sealed area on the in Slope?" Elysia waved her hand in front of her face with a smallugh. She immediately changed the topic while pointing her palm at Gio.


    "Hmm." Gio didn''t know what everyone was talking about, but he felt honored to be specially mentioned by his master.


    "Yup, we will ask Gio for help with this as a test of the sealed areas that haven''t copsed. We''ll all be in charge of making sure Gio isn''t contaminated with curse energy, and he''s allowed to go on a rampage destroying all the monsters under the ground. Let''s see if his earth element power does. can eradicate those monsters effectively or not." Elena nodded in confirmation. She was the one who proposed that method.


    "Regarding that, I beg you to call my mother here first to hear her opinion first. Gio is like her child too, after all." Rhea fiddled with her fingers and decided to speak. She had no doubts and worries because Elysia and Elena could eradicate those energy curses, but this was a matter of heart and respect.


    "Very well." Elena didn''t mind and asked Elysia to open the Nature Realm portal.


    She then asked Lifa to join them in the outside world before she shared some information regarding what had just happened and what they would do.


    "I see. That sounds fun. Let''s do it~ Isn''t that good for you, Gio. You''ll be the main character in this party, fufu..." Lifa covered her mouth and waved her hand at Gio.

 Chapter 703: Earth Dragon Shook the Ground (2)

    <h4>Chapter 703: Earth Dragon Shook the Ground (2)</h4>


    "Long time no see, Tree of Life. Your avatar looks a lot younger than I thought. You really have been reborn, huh..." Oceanid examined the green-haireddy from top to bottom several times.


    This olddy had turned into a youngdy full of life. Her frail body and wrinkled face were no longer there. She currently looked hot and radiant, typical of a woman in her twenties. The dull white hair that used to be in a bun now regained its greenness and flowed down to her back.


    "Oh my, long time no see, Sea God. You still look the same as I remember. However, yes, I have been reborn. Perhaps, I returned to my youth?" Lifa replied with a tender smile.


    E, Evelyn, and several other girls blinked their eyes in surprise. It was the first time they saw the Goddess of Life''s avatar. The Tree of Life was really still alive.


    "Fufu, why are you all looking at me with such confused looks, sweetie? I presume you know who I am, and please keep my identity a secret. It would be rather troublesome if the fairies or elves found out." Lifa turned to the side with an amused look. She then at the fairies in the distance.


    "Fairy Empress and her imperial guards areing!"


    "Has she decided to directly intervene to deal with the sealed area head-on in light of the grisly battles three days ago in the south?"


    "Who cares about that, moron. We can all exterminate those cursed monsters with Her Imperial Majesty here with ease."


    "Yeah, we will achieve victory without any casualties!"


    "Everything for Her Imperial Majesty!"


    "Oh!"


    The hundreds of fairies guarding the sealed area of the in Slope cheered excitedly when they saw the arrival of Empress Yralissa and the hundreds of her elite troops.


    "Silence!" Yralissa raised her palm with a firm sentence. After calm returned to the situation, she continued her speech. "What''s the situation? Give me the report."


    A gant fairy came closer to the Fairy Empress and knelt in mid-air. "Report, the earth stakes supporting the underground sealing formation were detected to have a lot of cracks. ording to the earth elves'' statements, the sealed area under this ruin will copse in a day or two."


    "One to two days, huh... Then, Gio can act here." An angel-like fairy suddenly appeared out of nowhere and approached while muttering casually.


    Several fairies questioned the neer''s identity, but they gradually realized it was a divine being with a golden aura. The Goddess of Blessings, the human-fairy Goddess of the Human Continent, also came here!


    "Yralissa, we want you and all of your troops to keep a safe distance first. Gio is going to do something about the sealed area down there." Nell gave an order, ignoring the reverence stares from the fairies.


    "All right." Yralissa didn''t know who the Goddess of Blessings was talking about, but sheplied with the order.


    She ordered all the troops to stay a few hundred meters away. Unfortunately, it was still too close, and the Goddess of Blessings told them again to stay away at least two or three kilometers and stay in mid-air.


    "Hey, I don''t understand why we were told to stay so far away." One of the fairy knights scratched her head in confusion. That question represented almost all the questions in the minds of the other fairies.


    "Who knows. Who is that Gio, in the first ce?"


    "Perhaps, a Goddess vassal?"


    "Yeah, that Gio will be sent to destroy the underground sealed area and the monsters buried there. The divine vassal!"


    "That could be."


    "Yeah, let''s watch with great interest what happens next."


    "Hum-mm, we can only follow her order right now. If any monsters happen to escape, I''ll crush them with my bow of explosion!"


    The fairies exchanged words with each other enthusiastically. Their morale had increased drastically just because of the arrival of the Fairy Empress. Still, now it had soared high into the sky.


    However, all the fairies immediately gaped in astonishment withplete surprise when an enormous brown earth dragon jumped out of thin air.


    *Boom!*


    An earthquake shook thend just because of the earth dragon''snding. Several figures appeared out of nowhere andnded on the earth dragon''s back. The Goddess of Blessings joined a group of individuals there as well.


    "Who are they? And, is that Gio, the Goddess vassal?"


    "Is the Gio in question that humongous earth dragon?"


    "It''s a moving mountain! That creature can tten any city with that body size!"


    "Will that earth dragon destroy all the monsters that are sealed underground?"


    "That''s for sure, right? Some anti-curse mechanisms have already been installed, so everything will be fine."


    "But what if the earthquake reaches our capital forest city? For the world''s sake, it''s a humongous, enormous earth dragon!"


    The fairies mumbled to each other with various dilemmas. However, Yralissa immediately interrupted themotion. "Silence! Stay calm and see what will happens. We''ll help out if needed. It''s a divine group consisting of several divine beings. Don''t make the gods view you as impolite fairies. They know what they are going to do."


    Since the Empress had spoken, the fairies no longer made any fuss. They only prepared to fight if necessary as they knew that the monsters would soon be free.


    Meanwhile, at Elena''s request, Elysia just distributed the anti-curse mechanism to everyone in her group.


    Their first experiment would start, and everyone would be involved to make sure everything would run smoothly without any problems, especially on Gio''s side.


    "Gio the earth dragon has a massive size. Ely and I might bete in burning all the curse energy. Therefore, all of you, please guard your posts with an activate anti curse mechanism." Elena showed me a simple n with magic for everyone to understand easily.


    "We fully understand. However, I will be by your side, and my daughter will be by Elysia''s side to make sure everything goes well." Lifa suggested an additional idea.


    "Good. Then, everyone, please guard your posts and make sure you don''t fall off Gio''s back when he goes berserk. Can you do that?" Elena looked at everyone in her group, especially the girls.


    "I can do it!" Evelyn put her hand on her upper chest.


    "It is an easy thing. I will do my part without fail or error." Sylvia puffed out her chest confidently.


    "I have a method of not falling. You need not worry, o the Goddess of Light." E gripped the anti-curse mechanism tightly.


    "I can fly. So, I won''t fall." Yuuki felt that there were no other obstacles to worry about. So, she would do her current task perfectly.


    "I can also fly if needed. There''s no problem whatsoever." Vanessa looked at everyone with a subtle smile. She could see that everyone looked enthusiastic.


    "If this goes as expected, then Gio can assist us in eliminating all those cursed monsters while they are still sealed. All the sealed areas on the maind will probably be cleared quickly." Oceanid stared at the earth dragon for a moment and nodded slightly.


    "Gio''s earth elemental skill isn''tpletely magic, after all. His innate ability has been with him since he was a little earth spirit." Rhea crouched down and touched Gio''s back with her hand.


    She checked Gio''s condition for a moment and breathed a sigh of relief after confirming that Gio was in good health. Thanks to Elena and Elysia, there was no detectable corrosion or contamination like a few weeks ago.


    "Okay. Then, I''ll go to my post." Elysia looked at Elena for a moment before going away to her post. Rhea immediately followed her.


    Everyone immediately rushed to their posts at various points on the massive earth dragon''s back. Their main job is to make sure the anti-curse mechanism doesn''t crash and works as it should.


    Elena nced at Elysia for a moment. The distance between them was only about a hundred meters. Still, she felt that she didn''t want to be far from Elysia.


    "Gio, everyone is in their position now. You can ''y'' with what is hidden underground. Those monsters are our enemies that need to be exterminated before they cause chaos or destruction. Leave none left." Lifa crouched down and patted the earth dragon on the head.


    "???" Gio felt a little surprised. He clearly knew that what he heard was the samenguage his master spoke. Still, he could understand this mysterious woman''s every word without a hitch.


    He wondered who this leafy green-haired woman was. Was this woman close to his grandmaster? Even after using his scanning ability to check, he couldn''t find anything... He just could not recall this woman ever existed in his memory. And yet, he seemed to feel an unknown inner connection between himself and that woman, which was odd.


    ''Gio, it''s showtime. Show us the Immortal Earth Dragon''s Emperor power that reigns supreme onnd.'' Elena sent telepathy to Gio''s mind.


    That sentence was like a green light to Gio. He was honored and happy because he was the one who was very reliable on this mission. Not only by her master and his senior but his grandmaster too!


    Having said that, he wouldn''t let them be disappointed with his performance.


    An Emperor-level earth dragon with a body size of over a hundred meters stepped forward to reach the epicenter of the ruins. His current objective was the monster that was sealed deep underground.


    "Roar!" Gio roared and stomped his feet on the ground.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    A centered massive earthquake instantly shook the earth with a tectonic shockwave that spread for more than ten kilometers.

 Chapter 704: Rank Up

    <h4>Chapter 704: Rank Up</h4>


    ''Wha, wha, what!? That Emperor-level earth dragon willpletely destroy this area!'' Yralissa went panicked, but her expression still looked calm. She was genuinely shocked when she saw the intensity of the great earthquake that shook the entire in Slope and its surroundings.


    She then looked far away at the capital forest city. It couldn''t be seen from her current altitude, but she hoped this earthquake didn''t spread there.


    The cheerfulughter of someone caught Yralissa''s attention. She looked back at the group of individuals on that earth dragon''s back.


    "..." Yralissa didn''t know what to say because she could see that they were having quite a bit of fun.


    "Hahaha! Boom, boom, bam! Destroy and annihte them. Leave none alive! Ooh, this is like a rodeo but uses a huge earth dragon instead of a horse!" Sylvia cheered with joyfulughter. She still stood straight even though Gio continued to move ferociously.


    She then checked her surroundings to ensure no one had fallen from Gio''s back.


    E and Evelyn were the ones who had the most challenging time keeping their footing. However, they persisted until the earthquake stopped momentarily.


    "Here ites!" Elysia waved her hand high to signal everyone.


    Everyone immediately activated their anti-curse mechanism with that signal and attached it to Gio''s back with a unique adhesive. After that, they took a few steps back.


    Numerous puffs of ck mist oozed out from the ground and charged at Gio like hundreds of tentacles.


    However, the anti-curse mechanisms at the nine points of Gio''s body immediately took effect to absorb all the curse energy like vacuums. Elysia and na tried their best to burn off any curse energy targeting Gio''s vital organs and head.


    "Wait, is that all?" Elena was stunned as the ck cloud of mist disappeared so quickly. That''s a lot less than her estimate.


    "The sealing formation down there has copsed. About two or three hundred monsters are trying to get to the surface. Gio''s earth stomp attack isn''t strong enough to wipe them out." Lifa told the current state based on her magic vision.


    "!?" Gio widened his eyes. The word ''not strong enough'' kept ringing in his mind as if it was a scourge of humiliation for him.


    He would receive emotional damage if his master or grandmaster said such things. Therefore, he chose to avoid such a thing from happening.


    He hadn''t finished destroying those underground monsters yet. If one earthquake was not enough, he would need several more earthquakes and sts to eradicate those pests.


    Gio sucked in a lot of air with his mouth and tilted his head down. A puff of light brown light shone in his mouth.


    "What does Gio want to do? He wants to spit out a fire breath like a dragon in general?" Elysia asked in wonder, but Rhea didn''t know about it either.


    Gio spat out a light brown breath from his mouth. It wasn''t like a hot brown fire, but it caused a minor earthquake instead.


    The light brown light instantly spread throughout the area for several kilometers away. Gio closed his mouth again and suddenly jumped up.


    By the time he returned to the ground, a massive earthquake had shaken the earth. It destroyed all areas within a radius of more than twenty kilometers.


    *BOOM!*


    The enormous mass ofnd soared into the sky due to the great earthquake and impact. The in Slope instantly turned into a ravaged terrain with a giant crater. The surrounding forest was blown away and was buried by the ground.


    The earthquake onlysted for a few seconds. Still, everything was razed to the ground because of Gio''s amplified attack.


    "Wow, I''m impressed. So, the light brown breath earlier was surface magic that would work to amplify his ultimate earth stomp? Hmm, this crater... The ground down there became as solid, hard as a rock." Elena covered her mouth as she checked her surroundings. She didn''t expect Gio''s attack to spread that far.


    "So unfortunate. No trees and nts survived the great earthquake just now. The forests have been buried by the ground." Lifa put her hand to her cheek with a soft mutter.


    "Sigh, Gio, you forgot the n, didn''t you? You were just going to use a centered earthquake, but you created arge, widespread earthquake. Never mind, please take a few steps back because there are still two monsters that survived the great earthquake." Lifa tapped Gio''s head a few times between her words.


    Gio was not satisfied yet. He would use more special attacks to impress his master.


    He tried to absorb the earth''s energy for it, but he received a light p from the unusual root that appeared out of nowhere. Was iting from his own cheek?


    "Are you an idiot? Do you want to absorb the earth''s energy and continue your attack when I tell you to stop? There is a lot of curse energy, and you intend to absorb it? Have you forgotten why you received so many curses and ended up being sealed under the sacred tree?" Lifa gave a light tap to Gio''s super hard cheek with a root whip.


    Gio ignored the words that the green-haired woman said. He took a stance and tried to absorb the earth''s energy again for a more powerful attack.


    However, he received another p to his head. That root whip pushed his head to the side a little. His concentration was disturbed, and his action of absorbing earth energy failed once again.


    "You stubborn child. You don''t remember me and no longer heed my words, hmm? Elysia, please say something to this rock-headed dragon. He might listen to you more. Please ask him to take a few steps back. The curse energy down there is congealing into something awful." Lifa decided to ask Elysia for help because Gio was Elysia''s vassal.


    Gio received another root p on the cheek. It didn''t hurt, but he growled in grievance as he felt he didn''t deserve it. He didn''t even know why he received that humiliation from that green-haired woman.


    Just as fury enveloped Gio''s mind to retaliate, his master''s voice suddenly came into his mind.


    ''Gio, let''s take a few steps back. Allow us to do the rest. There are only two unique monsters that managed to survive your impressive attack. You''ve done your best. Thanks for the hard work. The Goddess of Life is just trying to confuse your concentration with that root whip, so you don''t absorb any energy. She means well.'' Elysia immediately tried to calm Gio down with gentle words.


    ''She tried to humiliate me with those root whips.'' Gio gave a reason.


    ''Please forgive her, okay? She doesn''t mean to humiliate you or hurt you. You''re simply ignoring her good advice, and it''s just a precaution, so you don''t start absorbing any energy here. Curse energy is dangerous. So, don''t try to absorb the earth''s energy when a curse is around. Take a few steps back now, okay? You''re a good earth dragon,e on~'' Elysia put some critical points between her persuasion. It was like she was dealing with a sulky child.


    Gio stared intently at the green-haired woman with his perception andplied with his master''s order without fail. He took a few steps back without a word.


    Sometimeter, a plume of ck ink liquid gushed out from where Gio was standing. It condensed and made an entity like a ck ink slime.


    "It''s condensed curse energy? Why did it be like that?" Elena asked in wonder and beckoned Elysia toe closer. "Nevermind. If that''s the case, then it''s easier for us to burn that curse energy into nothingness."


    ''While absorbing some to level up? We are already at the peak of Apprentice-level and will probably go straight to Beginner-level! Goodbye Apprentice-level.'' Elysia went to Elena''s side with a yful smile.


    ''Yeah, we can do that too. We didn''t have the right opportunity before. Ely, let''s do that.'' Elena grabbed Elysia''s hand, and they flew into the air.


    Rhea and Lifa immediately followed Elena and Elysia like bodyguards. They didn''t want anything wrong to happen to this ''two in one'' Goddess.


    The massive condensed curse energy seemed to possess its own intelligence to oppose the giant earth dragon with a major curse. Unfortunately, the condensed curse energy does not consider the most significant threat in its short existence.


    The condensed curse energy shot toward the earth dragon to contaminate the creature with curses. However, two floating puny humans suddenly blocked its path.


    The condensed curse energy ignored that and continued to shoot like a cannonball. Unfortunately, its attempt ended as the two humans in question stretched their hands forward.


    The condensed curse energy was suddenly burned by the golden mes and shrunk at speed visible to the eye. It was already no more significant than an insignificant pebble when it arrived right in front of Elena and Elysia.


    ''Have we leveled up yet?'' Elena was feeling excited. She was expecting some level up.


    ''Only one level up... But why? I absorbed a lot of energy level-ups, and we only got a rank up?'' Elysia crushed the gravel into nothingness and clenched her fist with a pout.


    ''Well, we need to be grateful for what we got. That may be what they call ease of leveling up but the difficulty of ranking up.'' Elena patted Elysia''s back with an amused smile.


    Elysia checked her current status and heaved a subtle sigh. She then nodded slightly. "Mm."


    They then returned to Gio''s back as they needed to wait for the two surviving unique ursed creatures to go to the surface.

 Chapter 705: Left None Alive

    <h4>Chapter 705: Left None Alive</h4>


    "What happened? Is there anything left after that great earthquake?" Sylvia didn''t know what they were still waiting for. She tried to check the crater''s centre with her magic vision, but she couldn''t find anything meaningful.


    "Mm, there are two ursed creatures that have survived. They are liquifying their presence and are heading to the surface. Let''s expect two super ck slimes." Elysia pointed her palm towards the center of the crater.


    "Uhm... If so, are we the ones who will handle those two slimes, master? Wouldn''t it be great if we left the rest for the fairies to handle? We can get them involved and do something for us." Vanessa raised her hand to propose.


    "Hmm, we can do that, actually. It''s just two liquid monsters at Spirit-level only." Elena replied with a subtle nod. She then asked Nell to take care of the rest. "Little one, please do something."


    "Wait, are you asking me to exterminate those two monsters just by myself?" Nell pointed her finger at her face, somewhat surprised.


    "Are you going to do that? I''m not asking you to fight, though? Tell the Fairy Empress to send her elite troops to exterminate the two surviving monsters." Elena smiled faintly.


    "O-oh, okay." Nell turned around and stared straight at the Fairy Empress Yralisaa to send out telepathy. ''Fairy Empress Yralissa, almost all the monsters in the underground sealed area, have been exterminated. However, two liquid monsters managed to survive their doom. Show us your troop''s power and exterminate those weak monsters.''


    ''Two weak liquid monsters? All right.'' Yralisaa returned to her consciousness and agreed without hesitation. She immediately ordered her entire army to go to the giant crater to fight.


    "These are liquid creatures immune to both magic and physical attacks. What are they going to do to eliminate that monster?" Yuuki asked in wonder. Everyone would probably find such an opponent to be extremely troublesome.


    "Elemental reaction will do an effective trick." Elysia stated the obvious casually.


    "Oh~ How could I forget it? We just witnessed that a few days ago." Yuuki pped her forehead lightly.


    The fairies had just arrived around the huge crater, and two puddles of ink suddenly shot out of the ground.


    "All troops, prepare for battle. Our opponents are the two liquid creatures. Magic and physical attacks may not be effective. Get in position. Team Earth and Team Ice, go and seal their movements. Activate the anti-curse mechanism!" Yralissa gave hermand from the backline.


    "Yes, Her Majesty Empress!" Dozens of fairies immediately acted as ordered.


    The two puddles of ink quickly formed tworge ck spherical entities with several tentacles on their backs. Yet, the ground suddenly hardened due to the magic from the surrounding fairies.


    The fairies no longer used magic when the two tentacle slimes were about to absorb their magic. They had been trained to only use magic for less than a second for this operation.


    Then, a barrage of huge ice spikes fell from the sky and rained down on the two slimes. The attack didn''t do any damage, but the ink tentacle slimes movement became extremely slow.


    "Good. Team Earth, set up an eruption tube for those two monsters. We''ll burn them into ashes with abination elemental attack without magic!" Yralissa gave her follow-up instructions with an exmation.


    "Ha!" Dozens of fairies raised their hands up and punched the air towards the front. A mound of rocky soil rose up and sped up to a point.


    The two ink tentacle slimes were dragged to a point, and the mound of stone soil immediately rose up to form a tube. The six-meter tall tube fairies were fortified with anotheryer of rocky ground to ensure those slimes did not escape easily.


    The fairies moved quickly and only maintained their magic so briefly to avoid having their magic absorbed by their opponents.


    At that moment, a prototype mini volcano was created in the center of the huge crater. Dozens of fairies on the other team then received orders from the Fairy Empress.


    Some fairies then throw red, purple, ck, and blue crystals into the mini-volcano pit. After that, they sprinkled some powder and fled away from the hole as if their lives were at stake.


    The ground shook slightly, and then a loud noise rumbled from within the mini volcano.


    *Boom!*


    The mini-volcano erupted and spewed a lot ofva. A red and blue me d in a fierce thunderstorm rose several tens of meters to the sky.


    "Woah, they created a fireworks volcano? That looks quite beautiful and interesting." Sylvia sped her hands with sparkling eyes.


    "But, the booming sound is very noisy and disturbing." Evelyn covered her ears in panic. She was worried that her eardrums would burst as the sound of explosions continued to boom.


    E also covered her ears because of the same concern. Yuuki and Vanessa followed shortly after.


    Elysia swung her hand and erected a barrier to block out the thunderous sound of the explosion and the thunderstorm hellfire.


    *Rumble*


    The rumbling sound of the mini-volcano eruption subsided gradually. However, super-hot redva was still overflowing from the volcano pit.


    "Did it work?" Yralissa asked in wonder. She had high hopes that the method would effectively exterminate the two creatures, but the worst was still there.


    ''Fairy Empress Yralissa. The two monsters were truly unique and troublesome. Although they were not very strong, they were extremely difficult to destroy. They merged into a bigger creature and are hiding at the bottom of your mini volcano.'' The Goddess of Light''s voice sounded clear in Yralisaa''s mind.


    The Fairy Empress became tense instantly. Suppose magic, physical attacks, and thebination of elemental reactions were ineffective. What should she do to exterminate that troublesome unique monster?


    "Let me handle it. I can eradicate that ck ink liquid creature easily." Oceanid volunteered and walked away.


    "Be careful with contamination. That is your biggest risk." Nell just gave a reminder.


    "I know my weakness better than anyone. If the worst happens, I still have Elysia, and the Goddess of Light will remove the contamination." Oceanid jumped off Gio''s back and flew near the mini-volcano.


    "Is that okay?" Rhea whispered and covered her mouth.


    "He''ll be fine. He seems to have a particr grudge against liquid-type ursed creatures like that ck ink tentacle slime. And also, it''s just one opponent." Elysia replied with a soft whisper.


    "Retreat. I will exterminate the liquid monster with my divine power." Oceanid ordered the fairies to leave with a hand gesture.


    "..." Yralissa was silent, but she flew backwards. The fairies around her also followed her to retreat without uttering a single word.


    Oceanid then took out a mini metal ball from inside his body and threw it into the mini volcano''s pit.


    The vortex urred in the superheated magma as if it was being stirred by something unknown. Lava slowly flowed out, but it instantly solidified into stone. The magma inside the mini volcano hardened into reddish-ck rock quickly.


    After that, Oceanid took out his divine trident from within his body. He swung it a few times to sh through the empty air. Still, the mini volcano suddenly split into hundreds of pieces before exploding into rubble.


    A puff of ck fog oozed out from the remnants of the mini-volcano. Seeing that, Oceanid frowned and immediately flew backwards as fast as lightning. He returned to the earth dragon''s back and folded his arms with a satisfied hum. "They have perished. Please remove that curse energy, Elysia."


    "Okay." Elysia decided to burn that curse energy into nothingness. She moved her finger in a circr motion. The ck fog that was charging closer gradually disappeared until itpletely disappeared.


    "The sealed area in this spot has been cleared. We left no ursed creatures alive. Now is the time for us to visit the capital forest city to meet Celes. Madam, do you want to see Celes and Hea?" Elysia asked Lifa politely. She almost mentioned Lifa''s name, but she didn''t let it slip her mouth.


    "Celes and Hea? Who?" Lifa tilted her head slightly. She didn''t immediately understand who Elysia had just mentioned.


    "The Celestial Tree and Heavenly Tree. They''re the sacred trees of the Fairy Continent and the Elven Continent. Have you forgotten them? You know¡­ They once told me that they hoped to meet you in their lifetime. They were saddened by the fall of the Tree of Life, and they were so happy when we told them you were actually still alive." Elysia grasped her hand and told the situation with a gentle smile.


    "Oh, it''s those sweet children. I didn''t expect you to give them nicknames. Well, let''s meet Celes and Hea. They are responsible children..." Lifa muttered under her breath and looked into the distance, to the northwest, where Capital Forest City was located.


    Elysia asked Gio to transform into a smaller form. After that, they immediately left the vicinity in invisibility without waiting for Yralissa to speak.


    "Ah, they just left. Even though I still want to talk to them..." Yralissa stretched her hand forward as if about to reach something, but the divine group had already disappeared somewhere.


    "Everyone, we return to the city. The battle here is over. It was an easy victory due to the involvement of the gods." Yralissa spoke in a noble and neutral tone.


    "O-oh! Long live Her Majesty Empress! Long live the Gods and Goddesses!" The fairies cheered to celebrate the destruction of a sealed area in this ce.


    Yralissa looked at the giant crater and the tens of kilometers of ravagednd once more. She sighed and flew back to Zhadphis Woond with her entire troops.

 Chapter 706: Celestial Trees Origin

    <h4>Chapter 706: Celestial Tree''s Origin</h4>


    Elysia and her group arrived near the sacred tree in the center of Zhadphis Woond. The two hundred-meter-tall Celestial Tree still received preferential treatment from the fairies, a beautiful private ce and a peaceful atmosphere.


    Lifa could sense that Celes was currently feeling lonely despite all of that.


    "You look like you''re waiting for something? Why are you pensive and staring off into the distance? Is there something up there in the sky?" Lifa touched the trunk of the Celestial Tree and spoke in a gentle tone as if she knew what this tree was observing.


    "Hm? Who are you? You suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Are you a ghost?" A yellowish fluffy little ball emerged from inside the tree trunk and peeked out from above.


    "Fufu, what do you think? Why don''t youe down here and have a little chat with me? Many young fairies are ying around, but you don''t seem to want to meet them. Did something happen?" Lifa beckoned the little fluffy ball toe down.


    "Hmm, you are strange and suspicious. Are you an elf? Why can''t the fairies around see you? Is it only me who can see you? Ah! As expected, you are a ghost!" Celes went into a panic and went back inside the tree to hide.


    "Eh?" Lifa was taken aback by that response. She froze for a few seconds as she didn''t know what to do now. Celes thought she was a ghost?


    "Truly cute, just like thest time we saw you, Celes. Hi, we''re back to visit you. We''re invisible to the fairies around here because we don''t want our conversation to be interrupted by outsiders." Elysia revoked her invisible magic and waved her hand with an amused smile.


    Initially, she and the othersplied with Lifa''s request, and that was why Lifa was the one who went to approach Celes first. However, no one expected Lifa to end up scaring Celes instead.


    "O-oh~ It''s you, Elysia, and everyone! Your group has grown more than before. There are some new faces... Wait, is the big armored man behind you a dragonkin!?" Celes came out from inside the tree to answer the greeting cheerfully. Still, she immediately fled back to hide from the terrible dragon.


    "Hehe, he is Gio, an immortal earth dragon. He is kind and has a gentle heart. You might hurt his feelings for treating him like that. Just so you know, he can be as vicious as a monster and as docile as a pet." Elysia covered her mouth and introduced the armored man behind her.


    "Oh, my apologies. I didn''t mean to offend you, mister dragon. I''ve only ever heard of the ferocity of dragon beasts and dragonkins." Celes flew over and apologized. However, she stopped near the angel-like fairy Goddess.


    "Angel fairy, nice to meet you again." Celes protruded a little hand and waved it to say hello.


    "Mm, nice to see you again, Celes." Nell almostughed to see Lifa''s pitiful expression, but she silenced herughter perfectly. She had never thought of a moment where the most revered Goddess would be neglected and ignored. Not to mention, it was from Lifa''s own lineage!


    "Hello. You look happier now than ever. Is something bothering you?" Rhea asked kindly.


    "Well, battles are taking ce out there. Casualties are inevitable, and many young fairies will probably lose their parents. I can''t bear to see their innocent expressions when I realize that. I became saddened because of it. I''m a Saint-level sacred tree, but I can''t be of much help to them. Yralissa also just went to the battlefield. The situation has probably gotten worse because she also brought her elite imperial troops." Celes heaved a sad sigh.


    "Regarding that, Fairy Empress Yralissa only went with us to clean up the monsters on a slope in the southeast. Nothing bad happened while we were there. She is probably on her way back here by now." Rhea told the factual incident with a smile.


    "Eh, is that true!?" Celes was pleasantly surprised.


    "Mm, that''s true." Rhea nodded slightly.


    "Despite all that, I remember a certain fluffy ball who wanted to meet the Tree of Life. When the one she wants to meet the most is already present, she just ignores the opportunity? What a shame. What if this is your missed golden moment?" Elena rested her cheek against hers and muttered under her breath.


    "Hm? You are the Goddess of Light, right? What do you mean by that?" Celes flinched slightly and looked at the golden-haired Goddess in confusion. She then nced at the long-leaf green-haireddy.


    "Wasn''t what I said clear enough? Try to feel your connection to thedy over there one more time. Don''t you feel any familiar feelings? Do you remember what Ely told you thest time we met? She only fulfilled her promise, and the involved party also wants to see you." Elena gave a hint of amusement. She helped to exin it frankly because Lifa''s approach ended up miserable.


    "Hmm?" Celes still somewhat doubted that statement. However, she got an encouraging look from Elysia and the others.


    Because of that, she tried to feel the strange feeling she got from that green-haireddy. It was a bit hard to decipher, but she did think that she had met thatdy before. It was just that she couldn''t remember when or where. She didn''t even know what she needed to do at this moment.


    "..." Celes slowly floated closer to the leafy green-haireddy timidly.


    She once again checked thisdy from top to bottom. Thisdy, at first nce, looks like an elf, or maybe a dryad, with a sexy mature body but a young face with mature charm.


    Despite all of that, the mysterious aura emanating from thisdy gave off some familiar feelings. It was as if to say that there was a bond between thisdy and herself. The little fluffy ball wondered why.


    "Are you really the Tree of Life? Have you just been reborn? Why do I feel a familiar feeling from you? It''s a bit strange, it''s like we''ve met before, but this is our first meeting." Celes hovered around the green-haireddy as if she was inspecting something.


    "Wait, if you really are the Tree of Life, why can''t I feel a divine aura from you?" Celes assumed that thedy before her was the one she wanted to meet the most. However, she didn''t know why she wasn''t so excited now.


    "Oh, my child. I didn''t allow you to remember about me until you rose to Emperor-level. However, the situation has changed drastically in recent times. I had already died once before the Goddess of Light, and her discipline helped me. Come here. I''ll do something for you." Lifa stretched out her hand, and the little fluffy ballnded on her palm.


    She closed her eyes and opened them again with the lime green leaf glow.


    Celes was mesmerized to see the glowing green eyes of this leaf-green-haireddy. A shback rushed through her mind when thisdy pointed a slender finger at her.


    It onlysted three seconds. Celes instantly learned about her past, her origin, and her real identity. She fully knew why her memory with the Tree of Life was sealed. It was because the Tree of Life couldn''t live long at that time for some reason. However, things were different now because the Tree of Live survived.


    "I am the Celestial Tree, one of the two seeds of the Tree of Life. The divine tree wants me to guide the fairies." Celes muttered in her trance. She sees so many events in her memory as if they have been there for a long time, but she has only just been able to ess them.


    "I have unsealed your memory. Do you still not recognize me?" Lifa gave a head pat to the little fluffy ball with her finger.


    "Me, you... Uwaa, mama!" Celes flew and clung to Lifa''s cheek as if giving her a longing hug.


    "Shh, shh, baby, don''t cry. I''m happy to see you are in good condition. Did the fairies treat you well? I presume you guide the fairies and the royal family well from generation to generation. It''s been a long time since then, huh... Do you hate me?" Lifa stroked the little fluffy ball with a tender smile.


    "I never hated you, mama. Your effort was an emergency measure because you''ve seen the day you will fall, but the oue is different now. You''re here, alive. I often wonder about myself, and I now know everything. But, you gave me such a big responsibility..." Celes rubbed her face sadly. It turned out that her inner self longing feeling came because she wanted to meet the divine tree and also because she wanted to discover her origin.


    "Fufu, I knew you could do it. Look, you can now manifest your avatar, and the fairies respect you. It''s only a matter of time until you can form your second body. At that time, you can explore the world even if your original body remains here." Lifa looked at the Celestial Tree with a profound look.


    "Are you going to leave me again, mama? Can you take me away too to live with you, mama?" Celes sobbed slightly and ventured to ask.


    "Hmm, the situation has changed, and fate wants me to stay alive. If that''s what happened, why would I leave you?" Lifa muttered under her breath and nced at Elysia and Elena.


    "Then!" Celes was instantly ted. Yet, her mother''s following answer made her sad.


    "However, I currently have a responsibility and a duty. I can''t stay around for long because of it. Let''s say it this way. Once you ascend to Emperor-level, the day you can split your consciousness into multiple avatars, you can go with me to explore the multiple worlds. That way, you can be with us and guide the fairies simultaneously." Lifa raised her hand to the sky with an encouraging smile.


    "That''s a promise? I''m already so close to Emperor-level. I''ll hate you if you don''t keep your promise." Celes was feeling excited again. She asked for reassurance.


    "Sure, a promise. I''ll- Ah, I have a nice idea. Wait a moment." Lifa got a brilliant idea. She went to Rhea and whispered something.


    Rhea then nodded and spoke to Elysia via telepathy. After that, she and Elysia walked away to the other side of the Celestial Tree.


    "???" Celes justy on her mama''s palm, wondering what her mama would do.


    "What will they do?" Sylvia asked in wonder.


    "How would I know?" Yuuki shrugged her shoulders.


    "Ah, that''s a good thing. The daughter finally got to meet her long-lost mama." E sped her hands together.


    "Mm, destiny can be a bit funny and unpredictable at times. The Tree of Life survived, and she reunited with her remaining family." Evelyn wiped a tear from the corner of her eye.

 Chapter 707: The Twin Sacred Tree

    <h4>Chapter 707: The Twin Sacred Tree</h4>


    Elysia opened the Nature Realm portal at Rhea''s request. The Tree of Life had already prepared something and sent the leaves to deliver it to Elysia.


    After that, Elysia closed the portal and looked at the small item in her hand. It was three cloudy mirrors framed with twigs from the Tree of Life.


    "Here." Elysia gave the three small mirrors to Rhea.


    "Let''s go back. Celes will definitely be pleased about this." Rhea became excited for some unknown reason.


    She kept the two mirrors, leaving one in hand. After that, she and Elysia returned to where everyone had gathered.


    When the mirror arrived in Lifa''s hand, she gave it to the little fluffy ball on her palm. "Celes, I want you to keep this well. This will allow you toe face to face with me whenever you want. Fufu, you also have a twin, did you know? Would you like to meet her too?"


    "O-oh~ Thank you very much, mama! But, a twin? Is the one you mentioned the sacred tree of the Elven Continent? She is my twin!? I certainly want to meet her too!" Celes hugged the mirror. She jumped up and down for joy.


    "After this, we will visit Eshvelenora Woond, Elven Continent. That way, we canmunicate using this mirror even though we are separated by ce and dimension. You need to tell this mirror regarding your request with the ntmunication technique. Please treat it with great care." Lifa gave a little exnation and reminder slowly and clearly.


    "Mm, I understand! Please wait a moment. I will keep this special mirror in a safe ce first." After saying that, Celes flew to the top of the Celestial Tree and immediately returned after cing her treasure in a safe ce.


    For the following several times, Celes spent time with Lifa talking and ying about many things. Rhea, Nell, and the others also got involved voluntarily.


    "It''s been three hours, and it''s time for lunch. Shall we have a pic here? Those young fairies won''t bother us." Sylvia raised her hand and proposed an idea.


    "We really have some leisure time ying, hmm..." Oceanid muttered under his breath.


    "Pic? Sure, let''s have a pic!" Yuuki agreed with the idea.


    "Ah, this reminds me that we haven''t had lunch yet. Time goes by so fast when we''re enjoying it, huh..." Vanessa nced at the clock cube in Sylvia''s hand and smiled weakly.


    "I have some sandwiches and lots of pastries. A pic with an afternoon tea?" Evelyn took a basket from her Space Bag.


    "Nice~ But we need more than just cakes. Let''s prepare everything, girls. Ely, you stay here. Since it''s a pic, we don''t need to cook because we still have enough snacks and light meal supplies. Please just rx here while we prepare everything." Sylvia invited the girls to prepare the pic event. However, she immediately stopped Elysia from standing because her girl squad was enough.


    "Mm, alright. We''ll be visiting the pic event as soon as you''re done with all the preparations." Elysia didn''t mind that and sat back down beside Elena.


    "Isn''t that a good thing?" Elena muttered with a faint smile on her face.


    "Hmm-mm, somehow, I feel that Sylvia tried her best to stand out from the rest. Does she want to be the leader?" Elysia spoke in a whisper-like voice.


    "That can happen. She wants you to make her special by attracting your attention in her own way. Our devil girl has a cheerful and active nature. I wouldn''t be surprised if she could influence the girls. However, did you realize something, Ely?" Elena tapped Elysia''s arm for attention.


    "What is it?" Elysia looked at Elena''s face curiously.


    However, Elena replied with a mysterious smile. For some reason, Elysia felt that Elena was about to do something naughty, and she backed away a little with a faint blush on her face.


    "Oh, my, oh my, what''s going on, Ely? I haven''t said anything, though? I thought you''d listen to my answer." Elena covered her mouth and giggled lightly.


    "No, it''s nothing. So, what is the previous thing? What I might not have noticed?" Elysia shook her head slightly. Apparently, she was just overthinking things.


    "Hmm, what was I going to say earlier?" Elena tapped her chin while remembering something. "Ah, that''s it! Just look at them. You can see Sylvi trying to get closer to Yuuki and Vann. Do you know the reason?"


    "..." Elysia looked at her friends. They were getting along well, and they had some fun just because they prepared a pic together. She could hear some chuckles and a little bickering, but everything seemed harmonious. Gio was even dragged in to help take care of the menial and heavy work.


    "She wants you not to forget her. By getting closer to Vann and Sylvi, you won''t be able to leave without her. Our conversation about travel between worlds got her interested, and Sylvi will stick with you everywhere because she wants toe too. My only concern is your human friends. They are in the confused zone." Elena put her hand on Elysia''s shoulder and whispered near Elysia''s ear.


    Elysia trembled a little because it was ticklish. Her ear flushed, and she wanted to move, but Elena held her shoulders firmly. So, she could only helplessly blush.


    "Fufu~" Elena freed Elysia''s shoulders and covered her mouth with some satisfaction.


    "What''s with Elysia and her master? Are they used to being that close and flirting with each other?" Celes asked her mama innocently.


    "Uh-huh?" Lifa was taken aback by the question, as were Nell and Rhea.


    "Hmm, that''s not the right word to describe it. The Goddess of Light is indeed that close to her disciple Elysia. It''s just that she is fond of teasing Elysia for aplex reason." Lifa rubbed her forehead with her finger while choosing the right words for easy understanding.


    "Oh~ But what kind ofplex reason is there? I can understandplicated things. I''m actually brilliant." Celes nodded understandingly. She nced at Elysia one more time, then looked at her mama.


    Lifa looked left and right and spoke in a whisper-like voice. "I just know that the Goddess of Light likes to see her disciple blush. Elysia looks so adorable andforting when that happens."


    "That''s a unique fetish." Celes rolled on her mama''s palm and nced at Elysia once more.


    Luckily, Elysia and Elena were still too busy with their small conversation and didn''t really listen to Celes'' conversation with Lifa. Otherwise, no one knew what might happen.


    A few momentster, the pic event was ready. Everyone joined the event happily, unnoticed by the surrounding fairies.


    At that moment, Yralissa sighed after finishing with her various affairs. She left her pce and went straight towards the sacred ground where the Celestial Tree was.


    "Wee, My Majesty Empress. Would you like to visit the Celestial Tree?" A Fairy General happened to be around the sacred ground and gave a respectful greeting.


    "Yes, I''d like to visit Celes. You can continue with your activities and stay alert for unexpected situations, Gerard. Please keep an eye on thetest information from our intel." Yralissa grasped her hand with a noble attitude.


    "Understood!" Gerard replied with a knightly bow.


    Yralissa just nodded slightly and entered the sacred ground. She could see dozens of young fairies ying around happily. They were allowed to take cover around Celes because the previous situation was an emergency.


    The sealed area in the southeast could copse at any time, and this forest capital city was in the red zone. The fairies'' concern for the younger generation made the Empress ask Celes to protect the young ones while the parents went into battle.


    However, divine help came and solved the problem very quickly.


    Yralissa pressed her finger to her lips to the young fairies who wanted to say hello and gathered around her. The young fairies immediately covered their mouths and nodded in understanding.


    "Sigh..." Yralissa flew close to the Celestial Tree andnded near the tree trunk. She tried to find where Celes was, but she couldn''t find anyone around the tree. Therefore, she knocked on the tree trunk and spoke gently. "Celes, are you there? I came to see you."


    Yralissa waited a few minutes and tried to call Celes again, but she didn''t get any response. Worry slowly enveloped her mind.


    She immediately flew up and tried to find Celes. Still, she suddenly felt a subtle aura that seemed to be giving her a subconsciousmand to stay away.


    "Is this from Celes? No, that''s impossible, right? Did something happen to her? This subtlemand will have no effect on me." Yralissa fortified her mind from the mysterious, subtlemand and flew forward.


    *Bam*


    Yralissa hit an invisible wall and fell down. Luckily, she had only flown a meter high, so her fall on the grass was not that painful.


    *Thud*


    "Ouch, what is that?" Yralissa held her head and immediately looked around frantically. A noble Empress falling down ridiculously was definitely a shame to remember, especially when watched by the young fairies.


    However, the young fairies around didn''t even know what was happening near the sacred tree. They just yed around happily as if they couldn''t see she was there.


    "Eh?" Yralissa was stunned when she noticed the presence of a group of individuals having a pic near the Celestial Tree. She was sure that she had not seen them earlier. After a closer look, they were the same divine group that had just helped her to ovee the sealed area three hours ago!


    "Oh! It''s you, Yralissa! Come and join us because we''re having a pic and afternoon tea. I''ll introduce you to my mama." Celes flew over and grabbed Yralissa''s hand.


    "Mama?" Yralissa was a bit surprised, but she still followed Celes to join the mentioned event.

 Chapter 708: Bridge to Divine Support

    <h4>Chapter 708: Bridge to Divine Support</h4>


    Yralissa could only gape in shock. She wondered how Celes, the little fluffy ball, acted cheerfully around this beautiful maiden, possibly a nymph.


    Celes introduced her to this nymph as a foster family while that nymph was Celes''s long-lost family? What''s more, the introduction indicated that this nymph was Celes''s reborn mother!?


    "She reincarnated, and her memory is intact? But why did Celes introduce me as a foster family? Even though it''s true and undeniable... I think our family rtionship is special." Yralissa heaved a sad sigh in her low mumbling.


    The Celestial Tree existed in this forest city long before she was born. Her childhood was apanied by this sacred tree, simr to other fairies. Because of that, even the Fairy Empress treated Celes, the Celestial Tree, as her own family and her elder with an eternal childish phase. Or maybe, her child.


    "Mama, mama, look at this. I can make crafts like this with leftover materials. Isn''t this more beautiful than the tutorial?" Celes showed a miniature tree made of twigs and leaves.


    "Yes, you really are a smart child." Lifa gave a head pat to the little fluffy ball.


    "Hehe, wait a minute. I have a magic trick that''s popr among fairies." Celes flew away to grab something.


    "..." Yralissa sulked at Celes'' closeness to that nymph. She didn''t even know that nymph''s name because Celes just called that nymph mama!


    Celes went away for a moment, and Yralissa saw that as an opportunity to ask the nymph in question directly. "Excuse me, I didn''t mean to be rude or offensive to you. However, are you really Celes''s reincarnated mother? Why did she say that you were just reborn?"


    "Hmm? You seem to have misunderstood something. I didn''t reincarnate at all. However, hmm, nts are also a race. You are aware of that, right? We are the most chill and friendly race of all, and we have a way of life that is far different from other living beings. Celes was from my seed, and that is the answer to your question." Lifa replied in a soft voice.


    "..." Yralissa scratched her head in confusion. That answer was so weird to her ears, but she talked to a nymph, or maybe an elf-like dryad? To be sure, the maiden before her was most likely an avatar of a sacred tree.


    "Hmm, does that really bother you? You don''t need to worry because I won''t take Celes away from you. Please take good care of Celes, Fairy Empress Yralissa Quifiel. After all, Celes is also a part of your royal family and its descendants. Ah, more than seven thousand years have passed since then, hmm..." Lifa looked up at the blue sky and leaned back with her hands supporting her body.


    Yralissa opened her mouth to say something, but she didn''t because that reply answered many of her questions.


    Apart from that, she is more concerned about this maiden''s real identity. She got some clues, but she still couldn''t connect all the dots together.


    "Oh~ You also want to see my magic trick, Yralissa? No need to worry. You can also see the magic trick that is currently popr among fairies. However, have you gotten along with my mama?" Celes returned with a pile of dry leaves on top of her head.


    "Huh-uh? Ah, yes, of course." Yralissa came out of her train of thought. She had a slight suspicion of this green-haired dryad maiden, but the presence of the nearby Goddesses made her throw that thought away.


    "Hmm, that little bundle of joy seems to be having fun. I hope she won''t be too sad when we leave. We can''t stay here for too long, after all. Her mama is also still recovering." Elena heaved a subtle sigh and took a sip of her in tea.


    "Celes is a sacred tree that is over seven thousand years old. She is actually wiser and more mature than she seems." Elysia muttered softly while ncing at Celes and Lifa.


    "That''s actually pretty sad. However, an unexpected thing happened because the mama''s fate turned different from her expectations. I guess it was our fault. Hmm, everything just happened, and we can only enjoy it." Elena shrugged her shoulders with a subtle smile and set her cup on the table.


    "Hehe, I''m sure you will all be surprised when we arrive at the Elven Continent." Sylvia covered her mouth while looking at the girls around her.


    "May I know why, Sylvi? Have you been there before?" E folded her hands on the table with some curiosity.


    "Wait, what''s with that mischievous smile? Is there something weird on the Elven Continent?" Evelyn rested her chin on her palm. She was intrigued to find out more.


    "Hehe, no, I''ve never been to the Elven Continent before. However, I heard that the female elves there are really pitiful. I also want to see what the factual events are like there. Ah~ This is my first visit there." Sylvia made a steeple of her fingers, but she couldn''t hide her enthusiasm.


    "Pitiful? Are female elves mistreated by male elves? Or, hmm... I''m sure your words have apletely different meaning, the lewd devil. Don''t think I don''t know what''s behind that kind of smile." Yuuki squinted his eyes with suspicion.


    "..." Vanessa just facepalmed as she did not want to discuss this topic further. She was sure her master also didn''t like to discuss this because of embarrassment.


    "I heard they can''t even afford to have full clothes or dresses. Every female elf only wears bikini armor or something like a sexy dress. Doesn''t that make the female elves there as exhibitionists?" Sylvia rubbed her hands together. She couldn''t wait to find out what really happened there.


    "You pervy Sylvi, I don''t know what you have in mind. The female elves there admit that they need sunlight and the moon to recover their magic faster. Therefore, female elves tend to be stronger than male elves." Elysia corrected the misunderstanding with a clear statement.


    "Hehe, Ely has been there, and she knows more. What do you think about the elves, Ely? That reason still can''t deny that they have an exhibitionism tendency, right?" Sylvia sped her hands with a sparkling expression.


    "Uh-huh... You''re probably right." Elysia didn''t want to argue because she couldn''t defend the female elves since that was half true.


    "You''re just pervy Sylvi being pervy Silvy." Yuuki simply snorted in disdain.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with that? The elves wouldn''t mind being seen in public either. Uhm, anyway... When are we going to the Elven Continent? Today or tomorrow?" Sylvia touched her finger together with an awkward smile.


    "Let''s wait for them to finish with their business first. Celes also seems to know that we won''t be here long, but that won''t end her fun because her mama has already given her a solution." Elena replied with a hand wave. She nced at Lifa for a clear indication.


    Lifa just nodded as she knew Elena''s meaning without anyone needing to speak. Actually, she also had to go because she was worried that Celes wouldn''t let her go the longer she was here.


    "Celes, as much as I still want to spend time with you, we still need to go to the Elven Continent to see how they are doing. Hea is also there. We are afraid that a bad situation will befall them due to an anomaly urring in this continent and its surroundings." Lifa gently stroked the little fluffy ball on her palm.


    "Eh? You and everyone else are going, mama? What kind of anomaly is that, if I may ask?" Celes stopped ying and looked up.


    "If we are outside the Fairy Continent, we don''t get any notification regarding the sealed area copsing. Therefore, we cannote to help if something worst happens due to the dy in information." Lifa described some of the obstacles they are currently experiencing.


    "I see. You''re also worried that the same thing will happen to the Elven Continent too? Mm, you need to go over there to help Hea too. She must be as excited as I am, hehe. We''ll see each other againter." Celes didn''t feel sad at all. She actually felt excited about the uing event.


    Yet, an idea suddenly crossed his mind regarding the solution to the problem that her mama had just said. "Ah, I just realized. Do you want me to be your informant regarding the copsed sealed area, mama? I can tell you if the fairies need your and your friends'' help."


    "Mm-hmm, we can achieve that easily. In that case, we ask for your help too, Celes. Fairy Empress Yralissa, I want you to share more of your matters and problems with Celes. She is much wiser and smarter than you think. Celestial Tree has been helping your family for generations as a counselor. She is no ordinary little child, in case you forgot." Lifa nodded happily and stated her suggestion to the Fairy Empress.


    "I, I understand." Yralissa was fully aware of that. It''s just that she didn''t have the heart to trouble the cheerful Celes with many things.


    "Hehe, you can rely on me more, Yralissa. I''m not a little child, so stop treating me like that. Hmph, hmph!" Celes felt happy and proud to receive apliment from her mama.


    "..." Yralissa doubted that statement very much. Seen from any angle, she would always see that Celes was a little bundle of joy.


    Lifa then said goodbye to Celes again. To her surprise, Celes acted like a sensible child.


    Celes waved her hand at her mama until the divine group disappeared into thin air, no longer visible.


    "They''re gone." Yralissa muttered quietly.


    "Yes, they have already left for the Elven Continent. I would like you to report our situation in detail now, Yralissa. Feel free to ask for my help as I will help you as best I can. I can also ask my mama and her God friends for help if needed." Celes looked up a little as if she was puffing out her chest, but she was still a little fluffy ball.


    Yralissa smiled in amusement and went to her pce to share many things with Celes. She didn''t need to ask how Celes could contact that divine group if required. One thing was clear, Celes was a bridge for her to get divine support.

 Chapter 709: Earth After Four Days

    <h4>Chapter 709: Earth After Four Days</h4>


    On their way to the Elven Continent, Elysia remembered something and asked the Sea God to stop.


    "It''s been four days. Please give me a little time to confirm things on the other side first." Elysia told everyone while looking at the clock cube worriedly. Time had passed, and she was worried about trouble on Earth.


    Because of that, she immediately closed her eyes and put her finger on her forehead to feel Erina''s marker on Earth with high concentration.


    "Err, what does Ely mean by the other side? Another world? Do you know anything?" Yuuki whispered with some curiosity.


    "Perhaps, what Ely meant is Earth. She is still worried about the trouble on Earth." Sylvia spoke in a whisper-like voice while covering her mouth with her hand.


    "Oh~ I see..." Yuuki dropped her fist onto her palm.


    Elena gave a signal to everyone to stay quiet without making any noise for a while. After that, she put her hand on Elysia''s back and connected her sight to Elysia''s vision to find out more.


    ''Uh, this is more difficult than I thought. Is my marker unable to achieve the result I expected? But, Rhea said that this kind of marker technique is quite effective if I put in someone''s spirit...'' Elysia muttered in her mind with her own anxiety.


    ''Master Elysia, you need to imagine Erina''s figure and presence more for this technique to work. It''s like what you did with little Nell, but it''s a bit more difficult because it''s only a temporary spirit marker connection, not a permanent bond.'' Rhea gently reminded her master about the core condition behind her marker technique.


    ''Uhm, but this is a fragile thread of connection, right? I need to concentrate more, then?'' Elysia looked at Rhea and blinked her eyes in confusion.


    ''Mm, you need to concentrate more, Master Elysia. Please feel Erina more to connect the connection of the marker you put in her spirit.'' Rhea gently smiled in reply.


    For some reason, Elysia felt Rhea''s answer sounded rather inappropriate, but she kept trying again with great concentration. She tried to imagine Erina''s presence and existence in her mind.


    She tried to materialize amunication bridge with the other party regardless of their distance.


    In a luxurious theater building in the middle of a metropolitan city, a beautiful girl with long brown wavy hair down to her hips. She was staring at the sunset with a subtle smile on her face.


    She then ced her hand on her upper chest and looked at her dainty hand in the ck-gold glove.


    For some unknown reason, she felt a little uneasy. However, she decided to hum sweetly while remembering what would happen in the near future. "Hmm-mm~ Am I nervous? It doesn''t seem like it."


    "What is Elysia-san probably doing right now, hmm? I was wondering. Did she find what she was looking for in the underworld realm? I hope she contacts me soon. That way, we can have a nice time together again. May good things always be with her." Erina stroked the aurora bracelet on her wrist with a worried look.


    ''Hm, I think it''s connected sessfully.'' Elysia''s pleasant voice sounded so close to Erina''s ears. Erina immediately looked left and right for Elysia''s presence. Yet, she couldn''t find anyone but herself and her bodyguards.


    ''E-Elysia-san!? Is this really you, or am I just imagining things?'' Erina muttered as if she was trying tomunicate using her inner voice.


    ''Ah, it''s actually connected too! Nice to hear your voice again, Erina-san! I''m d you''re proficient at using my marker tomunicate with me when it just connects. I wish you good health and good luck. What about the current situation and conditions on your side?'' Elysia responded in a pleasantly surprised tone.


    ''Hehe, I don''t know. I''m just talking in my mind, and who would have thought this bes telepathy to you, Elysia-san. I''m fine here. How about you? Is your business in the underworld finished? When do you want to return to Earth? I miss you.'' Erina heaved a sigh of relief and went to sit on the nearby sofa.


    ''Our n to return is four weeks away. Uh, wait. Erina-san, can I tell how much time has passed since west met? I''m afraid the time here is different than on Earth.'' Elysia felt a little nervous to ask one of the most crucial questions.


    ''It''s only been four days since west met, Elysia-san.'' Erina looked at the date on her smartphone just to be sure.


    ''Hmm? Same time difference? This is a bit strange... So, maybe I was previously stuck in the void for two years?'' Elysia spoke in a whisper-like, almost inaudible voice.


    She recalled what happened to her when she arrived on Earth some time ago. Two years have passed since Ali''s death, and it was probably a time gap before she was thrown into Vrelenia for some unknown reason.


    ''My apologies, I failed to hear your voice, Elysia-san.'' Erina put two fingers on her forehead as if she was concentrating more. She didn''t want their currentmunication to be cut off just because of her mistake.


    ''I just mumbled nonsense. Anyway, may I know what is happening on Earth right now? A war or battle between powerhouses or ability users is taking ce? Err... Amotion and chaos?'' Elysia went straight to the main topic.


    ''Hmm-mm, I don''t know why you would expect such a thing, Elysia-san. However, nothing like that happened. Ah, some chaos due to natural disasters and strife between nations is indeed happening on Earth.'' Erina tapped her smartphone''s screen to check thetest information.


    ''War between nations!? Colonization and massacre? I thought they were only doing military protection to their country''s borders. Are the ability users also involved? What about the Esper Association?'' Elysia gasped in surprise. She had not expected the situation to take a sharp turn in just four days.


    ''Fufu, you''re exaggerating what happened, Elysia-san. It was strife, not war. This is amon thing that happens in various border areas of the country. As far as I know, no ability users are involved.'' Erina checked into her intelwork, and there were no reports of ability users causing major trouble.


    ''I see... Then, everything''s still fine there, huh. They haven''t made a move yet, and that event will open at the end of April. Erina-san, I suggest you be more careful about anything too good to be true because it usually has ulterior motives. Especially since that event will involve thousands of ability users...'' Elysia breathed a sigh of relief, but her voice still sounded so concerned and worried.


    ''Hm, may I know what kind of event we''re talking about here, Elysia-san? You sound so worried about that?'' Erina was curious, but she pursed her lips because she was aware of Elysia''s statement''s weight.


    ''I''ll be honest with you, but can you keep this information from outsiders?'' Elysia thought for a moment and made a decision for Erina''s good.


    ''Sure, leave it to me. I''m good at keeping secrets~'' Erina put her hands together with a happy smile.


    ''So, it happened like this--'' Elysia exined a little about a deathmatch event called the God Game. An event involving hundreds of ''beyond'' mortal powerhouses and thousands of ability users.


    A few momentster, Erina took a deep breath and leaned back against the sofa while looking up at the night sky. The sun had already set, and Elysia had just finished exining next month''s bloody event.


    She reconsidered everything Elysia had just told her. The God Game in question sounded absurd for some reason, but she trusted Elysia without the slightest hesitation.


    ''I will warn my close ones not to get involved with foreign and mysterious parties. As for my personal safety, you don''t need to worry, Elysia-san. I still have your aurora bracelet, and I have two additional powerful bodyguards now.'' Erina nced at a raven perched on an ornate tree in the corner of the room.


    ''Two powerful bodyguards? I am relieved that your grandfather sent two trustworthy experts from his aides to ensure your safety, Erina-san.'' Elysia breathed a sigh of relief.


    ''Hehe, my grandfather only sent one of his top experts. The other one is a powerful raven, Elysia-san. She is Victoria! She decided to follow me everywhere because she believed you woulde to me. It seems Victoria is eager to meet you.'' Erina sipped her tea and acted natural. She was talking to someone in her mind, and she didn''t want anyone to suspect anything from her.


    ''Victoria? Is it the same raven as Victorious from Great Britain? Victor? How about Mio?'' It took Elysia a few seconds to realize the raven in question.


    ''En, I called her Victoria, and she didn''t mind after giving her a spirit stone bag. She is now my bodyguard besides my grandfather''s top expert. For Mio... She left. I mean, she went to join in intense training to hone her overall skills. You know Elysia-san, I''m already halfway to ascending to Rank 5!'' Erina proudly announced her achievement.


    ''Congrattions! I''m happy to hear it.'' Elysia then had a bit of small talk with Erina for a few minutes about trivial matters, but it couldn''t be ignored.


    After that, she ended their conversation because she had got all the information and confirmation to treat her worries.


    ''Who exactly are you, Elysia-san? If those people knew about our closeness, will you protect me?'' Erina stroked her aurora bracelet with a tender gaze while looking up at the distant sky.

 Chapter 710: Died and Mutated

    <h4>Chapter 710: Died and Mutated</h4>


    ''How is it, Ely?'' Elena asked as Elysia had just closed the line of cross-dimensionalmunication.


    ''Four days have passed on Earth, and nothing significant has happened. Erina-san is also in good condition. It''s just that I became a little annoyed because there was a dy of two years before we were thrown into this world. To this body.'' Elysia wiped her nonexistent sweat.


    ''Yeah, that''s a big question that remains unanswered. Who sent us here, and why did that entity give us this much power? Is it possible that Alisha is part of us but merged into you, Ely?'' Elena wondered as she examined Elysia up and down.


    ''Mhm... I was wondering too...'' Elysia put her hand on her upper chest. She felt that she had some traits of her past self, but there were some new mysterious traits. Those were probably from Alisha, which was why her attitude was feminine, and she acted like nothing was wrong.


    ''Let time answer all our questions, Ely. Maybe, now is not the right time for us to know. If that entity wants us to save the world with this power, then that''s what we will do. I reckon that entity has good intentions. However, that does not reduce the possibility of specific intent.'' Elena patted Elysia''s back and looked at Oceanid. "We are going to the Elven Continent now. The other side is still in a normal situation."


    "All right." Oceanid gave a slight nod and immediately controlled the Gravy Ark to the west.


    Their journey to Eshvelenora Woond only took two hours. Currently, they were hovering one kilometer above a beautiful forest city while enjoying the scenery.


    Despite the calm atmosphere, a hint of restlessness could be seen among the citizen. Thousands of elves were already standing outside the city area. A big altar floated several tens of meters above the elven pce.


    "The situation on the Elven Continent is quite peaceful. We haven''t found a single battle mark in the sealed area in the eastern region. The elves are still standing guard around that dangerous area on alert. However, why would Elven Empress Ashera Nirvalen want to lead arge brigade to the east? They even wanted to bring the elf''s ultimate weapon, Heavenly Valha." Elysia asked as she looked down. She then looked to each individual in her group for an answer.


    "That floating altar with a monument is Heavenly Valha? That Elven Empress will go with more than three thousand elves ready for war!" Sylvia reported the results of her observations.


    "Perhaps, they have a crisis, an emergency situation in the eastern region urging the Elven Empress to prepare arge force. We might be missing something. Let''s go down to find out more. This continent is simr to Fairy Continent, and that golden talisman doesn''t provide urate reports here." Elena gave a gesture to Oceanid to lead everyone down to the floating altar.


    "Hmm, Heavenly Valha, huh... If the elves decide to send that ultimate weapon, then the situation will be for the worst." Lifa frowned.


    "Fairy Empress Yralissa Quifiel might send the fairy''s ultimate weapon if we didn''te to their aid. What would the fairy''s ultimate weapon look like, if I may ask?" Yuuki asked curiously.


    "It is the Celestial Lotus. A dangerous giant lotus flower with great destructive power." Elysia spoke in a whisper-like voice and covered her mouth with her hand.


    "O-oh~" Yuuki and the girls nodded in understanding.


    "Prepare for a big battle! We''re going to take back the four forest cities that have copsed and been contaminated! We''re leaving in an hour!" An elf d in blue-and-white armor shouted while holding his greatsword''s hilt.


    "Yes, Emperor Uevareth Krissalor!" Several elves replied respectfully. They then continued their work to prepare for the departure of their ultimate weapon.


    A long blonde-haired female elf flew from below andnded in Heavenly Valha. She was only wearing a revealing turquoise dress, but her face looked annoyed and angry. "Uevareth Krissalor! These are my troops. Don''t try to order my elves around!"


    "Hmph, we are now in an emergency where four forest cities in my territory have been destroyed due to three hidden, sealed areas copsing simultaneously. Reinforcements are urgently needed as I have already sent orders to withdraw and evacuate to the territory''s borders. The defense forces in Ylsthas City will receive defense support from the remaining troops of the four cities that have fallen, but how long will theyst while waiting for reinforcements?" Nevareth snorted and folded his arms with a frown.


    "You came here to ask for our help, so please keep your attitude from my bottom line. We will still go to the eastern border even if you don''te here." Ashera wore an arrogant expression.


    "How much time would you need if it were just you and your troops? Six hours? Eight hours? Not to mention the travel time to the eastern border. The troops of six thousand elves won''tst until tomorrow, you stupid bitch." Nevareth frowned and pursed his lips.


    "How bold of you to insult me when youe for my help. And again, isn''t that all your fault? Your failure of defense strategy. Do you think you are strong enough to be arrogant in front of me, blue ball?" Ashera smirked at the disdain. She spread her arms as if she was ready tounch an attack to teach this presumptuous Elven Emperor a valuable lesson.


    "Blue, blue ball?" Nevareth''s expression became grim all of a sudden. He was fond of blue, and his appearance was colored by a lot of blue, but that simple nickname could easily trigger his wrath.


    The surrounding elves could feel an invisible pressure from the two Emperor-level elves fighting. They trembled and were pushed away due to the aura sh.


    "Hmm, you''re in an emergency situation, and you still have time for a feud?" A long golden-haired Goddess appeared casually between the two Emperor-level elves and patted their face with a leaf.


    *Swoosh!*


    The aura sh faded suddenly. Ashera and Uevareth took a few steps back to take a safe distance due to the sudden arrival of the unknown.


    They narrowed their eyes to identify who had just patted their face with a leaf. Upon closer inspection, they widened their eyes when they realized that it was the Goddess of Light. They had met her once, and it couldn''t be wrong.


    "Elven Empress Ashera Nirvalen, Elven Emperor Uevareth Krissalor, I would like to report the situation here now. Dear elves, you may continue preparations for your return." Rhea came over with instructions to the surrounding elves.


    Nell flew near her head, and everyone else followed her from behind.


    The elves were stunned to appreciate each unique beauty of the divine group that came out of nowhere.


    After a few seconds, they snapped out of consciousness and immediately saluted and returned to prepare for their departure. Several tens of elves continued to transport some supplies to Heavenly Valha. Hundreds of others took care of weaponry and many more.


    Ashera nced at Uevareth briefly. She immediately gave a polite bow of respect before the Goddess of Light and the other divine beings.


    She then reported everything in a brief exnation. "I''m Ashera Nirvalen to report. A few hours ago, three sealed areas around the Alyhodorei Forest copsed simultaneously and released tens of thousands of cursed monsters. Four forest cities were destroyed, and thousands of elves were evacuated to the central region''s eastern border. The monsters continued to head west. About six thousand elves troops were ready to fight in Ylsthas Woond for the great battle. However, about twelve thousand civilian elves were taking shelter there, including refugees. We''re going there as reinforcements. Emperor Uevareth Krissalor came to hasten our preparations. Still, he acted like we were his subject which offended me greatly when he came for reinforcements."


    "We understand. Whatever the reason, a critical situation is brewing. Many elves are waiting for help and reinforcements. You have one hour to prepare for Heavenly Valha''s departure, and we will assist you at the eastern borderter. Therefore, we would like to hear the real situation at the scene. On our way from the Fairy Continent, we didn''t find any fighting signs. Everything was still peaceful, as if no battle had taken ce. So, why do you say that four forest cities were destroyed and three sealed areas copsed?" Nell pped her wings and pointed her hands at the two Emperor-level elves.


    "What does this mean, Emperor Uevareth Krissalor?" Ashera frowned and stared intently at the light blue-haired man at the side.


    "The real scene is not easily visible to the naked eyes, but the damage has already been done from underground. The battle had already taken ce, but we didn''t manage to get the upper hand even after three hours of intense battle. The ck curse liquid monsters destroyed the four forest cities around Alyhodorei Forest. Three underground sealed areas have copsed. You can only see the real thing if you are less than a hundred meters from the location. Invisible foreign energy envelopes the area and makes everyone seem to see the forest is still in good condition." Uevareth folded his arms and exined the situation with a heavy expression.


    "How many lives have fallen?" Elysia suddenly asked with a pale face. She didn''t want to hear the tragedy, but she had to know to judge how serious the situation was.


    "One thousand and two hundred elves have died and mutated into undead monsters. That''s why I ordered to withdraw and evacuate all the citizens of the four forest cities to the western border of my territory. My forces and the remaining troops are now preparing for an all-out war on the eastern border. I, Uevareth Krissalor, sincerely hope for your reinforcements, o the almighty divine divinity." Uevareth knelt like a knight to the ruler.


    "Died and mutated?" Elysia gasped in surprise and turned even paler. There were so many casualties, and the situation became even more severe than she thought.

 Chapter 711: The Contaminated Forest

    <h4>Chapter 711: The Contaminated Forest</h4>


    "Alyhodorei Forest is in the easternmost part of the continent, but it''s quite close to the central region. We''ve been there to rest on our previous visit to the Elven Continent. We''re going to engage in an all-out battle on the eastern border?" Vanessa looked left and right at the conclusions, she could draw from the conversation just now.


    "Why did the elves fail to eradicate the cursed monsters? Aren''t the anti-curse mechanisms very effective at negating the dangerous curse? They are nothing more than ordinary monsters in the anti-curse zone." Yuuki looked suspiciously at the Elven Emperor in light blue armor.


    "That''s because our opponents are extremely troublesome liquid monsters. They can easily seep into the ground and contaminaterge areas in a short period of time. We''ve been fighting for a few hours, but the past three hours are our limit. I can''t sacrifice my brothers and sisters to die in vain." Uevareth shook his head with a sigh.


    "In that case, we can scorch the ground and exterminate them all at once. Those liquid monsters may be resistant to magic, but what we need to use is pure elemental attack." Sylvia raised her hand to propose an idea.


    "We''ve tried all kinds of ways, including what you just suggested, the devil. However, those liquid monsters have turned into gas monsters. That''s why the forest is covered in invisible poison gas with illusions. You won''t know the dangers of the forest until you arrive at the scene." Uevareth shook his head once again.


    "They are troublesome monsters, indeed. That''s why I sealed them underground with a root seal. They have weakened a lot, but their troublesome traits are still there." Lifa held her chin as she recalled the distant past regarding her battle strategies.


    "The most effective way is to force those liquid monsters to materialize themselves into entities. If that can''t be done, then the only way is to exterminate them along with the contaminatednd with a high-level divinew." Lifa just said that, but she subconsciously nced at Elysia and Elena. She remembered that they were the most effective solution, but she didn''t want to just say that to the mortals.


    Sylvia also nced at Elysia, and a brilliant idea came to her. She remembered what her friends could do it. "Ah! I know, mngh!"


    Unfortunately, Lifa suddenly squeezed Sylvia''s cheeks, making the devil girl unable to speak clearly.


    "Whh-ah?" Sylvia puckered her lips.


    Lifa didn''t respond with words. She just shook her head and freed Sylvia''s cheeks.


    Sylvia just nodded innocently even though she didn''t know what was happening.


    Lifa, Rhea, Elena, and Oceanid then exchanged ideas regarding their method of dealing with those liquid monsters. Ashera and Uevareth took part in the discussion to exin andprehend the whole thing regarding what they were going to do.


    Elysia was also there because she had a vital role in the strategy. Still, she didn''t put herself too conspicuous or prominent.


    Meanwhile, Sylvia and the girls were at the side, listening to it all without having a role in it.


    "Psst, take a look at the female elves around us. They''re like what I said before, right? They''re only wearing skimpy dresses and showing a lot of skin. Meanwhile, the male elves... Well, they''re fully clothed." Sylvia covered her mouth and whispered close to Yuuki''s fox ear.


    "They did that on purpose, right? That doesn''t mean they are exhibitionists. But, um... Don''t they feel the slightest bit embarrassed? It just takes a gentle breeze or some movement, and their unmentionables are visible." Yuuki nced left and right, but she felt ashamed of seeing those shameless elves.


    "Hehe, you''ll get used to it. Do you have any intention of wearing such a sexy dress, Yuuki? You need more than that white robe of yours. Ely will probably pay more attention to you. Look, she''s around that stunning Elven Empress for a reason." Sylvia tried to persuade Yuuki with a mischievous smile.


    "I''m currently wearing Master Elysia''s white dress. And, no, I absolutely don''t want to show my body to everyone in a dress like that. It doesn''t matter if it''s my master, but it''s just not like those female elves. Don''t try to instigate me, the devil. You can wear those revealing dresses or whatever like I care. However, me yourself if you arebeled as a bad girl or a prostitute." Yuuki looked at the dress she was wearing and shook his head. She then went away from the devil''s instigation and approached her senior Vanessa.


    "Whoo, I have my own style. No one dares tobel me arbitrarily. Then, how about you, sweetie?" Sylvia turned around and poked E and Evelyn''s chins gently.


    "No, it''s very embarrassing. Underwear and swimsuits are one thing, but those revealing dresses are something else." Evelyn also immediately went to Vanessa''s side for protection from sedition.


    "My apologies, it really is a sin to expose a woman''s body to people who are not their spouses or owners. May the Goddess grant them leniency." E also ran away from Sylvia and approached Vanessa like the others.


    "What? After changing clothes around us without the slightest shame, that''s what you said?" Sylvia tilted her head slightly with some surprise.


    "A fairdy looks a lot prettier when they''re well-clothed. You can try an elven dress if you''re interested, but we''re not going to try." Vanessa gave a response with a faint smile.


    "I''m just interested in those quirky elven dresses. That doesn''t mean I want to wear them all the time." Sylvia pouted because no one had the same interests as her. She might need to persuade Elysia to buy some souvenirs with herter. If Elysia agreed, then everyone would obviouslye along.


    An hour passed quickly, and Heavenly Valha''s departure preparations were finally over. More than three thousand elite elves boarded elf''s ultimate weapons and headed to the eastern border region.


    Lifa looked up at the tree that towered over two hundred meters into the sky with a subtle smile on her face.


    Elysia seemed to understand what Lifa was feeling. Still, now was not the time for them to visit Hea due to the urgency of a sudden emergency. "Have you spoken to Hea regarding your departure to the battlefield, Elven Empress Ashera Nirvalen?"


    "You don''t need to be so distant to me, Elysia. You can call me Empress Ashera or Lady Ashera. For your question, I already said my goodbyes to Hea before I boarded Heavenly Valha. She was such a crybaby and wouldn''t let me go. However, I am an Empress who needs to lead an army to destroy the looming threat." Ashera grasped her hand and stared at the Heavenly Tree, getting further and further out of sight.


    "I see..." Elysia replied with a subtle nod.


    Ashera arranged several green semi-transparent runes before her, and Heavenly Valha gradually elerated its flight speed to over six hundred kilometers per hour and still increasing. Heavenly Valha''s safety mechanism activated a semi-transparent green barrier to protect everyone from high-speed hazards.


    "Hmm, there''s no scenery to enjoy as usual when traveling at high speed. Everything is blurry. I hope everything will be fine." Evelyn heaved a subtle sigh.


    "That way, we''ll get to our destination on time. We can save more lives, Eve." E smiled tenderly in reply.


    "It''s just a swarm of fluid monsters simr to the ones we fought on the Aquatic Continent. Our divine battlesuit can handle them with ease. However, these exist onnd, absorbed into the ground over a wide area. I wonder what the elves have in store to deal with that difficult situation. Can this floating altar do the job?" Sylvia sat leisurely near the center altar and stared at a rune tower in wonder.


    "..." Yuuki and Vanessa looked at each other as if they had simr thoughts. They didn''t want to get involved because Sylvia''s opinion seemed to offend the surrounding elves.


    "How rude of you, the young devil. You just don''t know anything about elf''s ultimate weapon. If our Empress wants it, we can wipe out your devil kingdom with one hit." An old elf d in a green robe sneered spitefully.


    "Hmm? Who are you? Am I talking to you or something? Please go back to your duties and don''t bother me. I''m in a bad mood right now." Sylvia stood up and went to Elysia''s side.


    "What''s the matter with you, Sylvi?" Elysia smiled helplessly and gave the angry elf a silent apology with a hand gesture.


    "I crave violence now, Ely. I want to destroy those monsters as soon as possible. That way, we can return to elven forest city to y." Sylvia smiled innocently like a little girl.


    "We''ll be back there soon." Elysia didn''t know why, but Sylvia seemed to have a n in Elven Forest City.


    A few momentster, Ashera took a deep breath as Heavenly Valha drew near their destination. "Yep, we''re almost at the eastern border."


    After saying that, Ashera slowed down the pace of Heavenly Valha and the scenery became clear to everyone. They floated several tens of meters above a sea of green forest.


    Everything looked fine. It was like an ordinary dense green forest. However, as Ashera lowered Heavenly Valha''s altitude, storm-like smoke could be seen in the distance.


    "Like I said before. Strange energy can trick our view from a certain distance. Ylsthas Woond is over there, while that ce is where the forest has been contaminated with the curse. Luckily, it''s still moving slowly westward and hasn''t entered the Ylsthas Woond yet." Uevareth gave a little exnation regarding the situation in the scene.

 Chapter 712: Purification Holy Light

    <h4>Chapter 712: Purification Holy Light</h4>


    More than thousands of hectares of originally beautiful green forest have turned into a sea of ck forest covered in a ck aura of dangerous curses.


    The trees looked half-dead, and hundreds of strange creatures could be seen in various forest corners, wandering aimlessly.


    "They are animals and elves that mutated into the undead. They should be dead but still seem to be stuck between the threshold of obscurity." Nell muttered softly andnded on Elysia''s shoulder.


    "Can we free them by purifying them from the curse?" Elysia asked with some hope in her eyes.


    "It can be achieved, but those already dead cannot be brought back to life without sacrifice. After removing their curse, we can only free the trapped souls into the afterlife." Nell heaved a subtle sigh.


    "I see..." Elysia lowered her head slightly.


    "Elves, we will provide you with some additional anti-curse mechanisms to protect this Heavenly Valha from cursed attacks. Therefore, you shouldunch an opening attack on the liquid monsters in that part of the forest." Oceanid gave the Elven Emperor several anti-curse mechanisms and pointed in a direction.


    He felt that there was something strange about those liquid monsters. It was as if these were more troublesome than the cursed liquid sea monsters.


    "Opening attack, huh... In that case, those monsters might be wiped out with one hit. Everyone, get into formation and prepare tounch Lunar Judgment!" Ashera spread her arms and instructed the elven elders around her.


    Dozens of elven elders entered the formation core, and hundreds of elite elves stood at the formation outer. A green semi-transparent rune appeared before them, and they simultaneously recharged Heavenly Valha with theirbined magic.


    The spot of every elf within the formation lit up a greenish aura, and thousands of circuits flowed towards the sacred tower in the center of the altar.


    "Take a safe distance. We are not elves who are always protected by the Heavenly Valha safety systems." Rhea grabbed Elysia''s arm and gave a cue for everyone to gather around her.


    "..." Elena stood beside Elysia and stared at the tower lit up with a dazzling greenish-white light. She then erected a barrier to protect her group from any harm.


    "Lunar Judgment, annihte those monsters!" Ashera raised her hand towards the control runes.


    *Swoosh!*


    A high-explosive superheated beam of light shot out at the horde of liquid monsters in the distance.


    *Bam!* *Boom!*


    A violent explosion threw the ck smoke storm into chaos. A dome of greenish-white light dazzled everyone''s gaze, lightning shes, and fierce windsshed in all directions.


    Anything within a three-mile radius of the center of the explosion was wiped out without a trace, leaving behind only a ck giant crater of cursed soil.


    "Hehe..." Ashera puffed out her chest with pride. Due to her sudden movement, her lovely bunnies almost jumped out of the shackles of her elven dress.


    Elysia blushed a little to see that, but she immediately looked ahead to check whether those liquid monsters were annihted or not.


    "That''s not bad. Those liquid monsters didn''t have enough time to absorb the magic from the attack before it turned into a dazzling explosion. However, those liquid monsters turned into gas monsters now. It seems they have a core body hiding somewhere safe. They can''t be destroyed if their core body is still there." Oceanid put his hand to his chin while analyzing the whole situation.


    "Eh?" Ashera was stunned in shock. Those liquid monsters also turn into gas monsters even after receiving Lunar Judgment?


    "Beware of the curse and counterattack from the almost invisible gas monsters!" Oceanid immediately alerted everyone to the rapidly approaching danger.


    The elves immediately activated anti-curse mechanisms around Heavenly Valha and erected a protective barrier. A sh of ck fog rushed towards them like a giant smoke storm.


    *Crack*


    "Heavenly Valha''s barrier cracked!?" Asher widened her eyes. She didn''t expect their defense system to crack in just one sh.


    "Haah, even the ultimate weapon can''tst long. No wonder this world''s inhabitants are threatened with extinction." Elena sighed in her soft mumble.


    She saw the surrounding anti-curse mechanisms working hard to absorb the iing curse energy, but it was not the only threat. The gas monsters kept hitting the barrier hard and leaving cracks everywhere.


    "Hmm!" Oceanid punched the empty air upwards.


    The gas monsters flew far into the sky, leaving a massive hole in the ck curse storm.


    Rhea and Nell were about to act too, but Elena held them back with a head shake. She then gave Oceanid a gesture before grabbing Elysia''s hand and walking over to the cracked barrier.


    "The world is shrouded in darkness and curses, but we are here to end it and bring peace back. Their only deliverance is destruction if their presence has no meaning other than bringing misfortune and chaos. We don''t need a reason behind your presence since your existence threatens our and everyone''s safety. Therefore, perish in the light of purification." Elena walked while muttering meaningfully. She smiled tenderly at Elysia before they flew out of Heavenly Valha''s cracked barrier.


    The dazzling golden light instantly blinded everyone''s eyes. The ck smoke and fog slowly dissipated, burned by purification light.


    The curse storm dissipated, and the gas monsters could do nothing but burn out into nothingness. The unseen threats reduced to the emptiness and void, turning the cursednd back into fertilend.


    The purification of golden light onlysted for a few seconds, but the impact was truly enormous. Elysia and Elenanded on the altar again, gazing at the small forest area below them.


    "The curse over there is gone, but the contaminated trees and animals can''t return to the way they were before. Why did that happen?" Elysia looked down with a sad expression.


    It was as if she could hear the gratitude of the dying trees and animals. However, she could also hear their plea. They wished for a release of eternal slumber.


    "That''s because the damage caused by the curse is enormous. They won''t be able to live like before. They''re dead but caught between life and death as corrupted undead. We shall grant their wish of release. Will youe with us? They also wished to give you a parting gift, the savior, with the remnants of the life they possess." Lifa came to Elysia''s side and caught a dry leaf flying around.


    ''Master Elysia, the trees say that the real monsters hide beneath the forest''s heart and springs. Every creature in this forest is contaminated. My mother intends to free all of them. This Alyhodorei Forest is filled with anguished screams. Can you hear the sound of the trees? Those affected by your purifying light wish to contribute and be part of your strength in the hope of liberation.'' Rhea held Elysia''s left hand and looked into the distance.


    Millions of trees suffered from the curse, and she couldn''t do much but grant their wish for deliverance. Nature cried, but the trees had a little goal in the hope of a peaceful world.


    ''I see... So, it was the sound of the trees. What shall we do for them?'' Elysia heaved a subtle sigh.


    ''My mother and I will help free them from their shackles, but we need the purification of holy golden light. We will send the dead to a paradise where they belong.'' Rhea looked up at Elysia''s face with a tender gaze.


    ''We understand.'' Elysia nodded slightly. She then told Elena a few things.


    However, several liquid monsters popped out from the ground from various forest corners. They only numbered in hundreds, but they kept multiplying.


    "They''reing. I can see a monster with a core body over there. Did ite out because it was attracted to the golden light earlier?" Oceanid folded his arms while looking in a direction.


    Nell looked in the same direction. A ck-purple giant slime the size of a small hill was moving towards them at a plodding speed.


    A purple sphere could be seen moving irregrly within that giant slime, and that slime kept making a faint yet strange sound.


    "That purple ball is its core. That monsters seem to be muttering something like a mp'' in ancientnguage? It considers the previous purification golden light as amp!?" Nell frowned in surprise.


    "It''s attracted to golden light, huh... No wonder it''s so active when it sees golden light or aura." Lifa put her hand to her chin.


    "Then it''ll be easy. Those creatures aren''t the only core monsters here, but we''ll be calling them all out of hiding." Elena smirked.


    She then exchanged nces with Elysia before they flew high into the sky.


    "You had better close your eyes because you might be blinded by the next purification holy light." Lifa looked back and warned everyone. She then flew with Rhea by her side.


    Nell and Oceanid decided to stay. They needed to protect their group and these elves from the next ultra blinding light.


    Elena and Elysia gripped each other''s hands tightly and spread their arms. They once again used their purification magic.


    A golden glow enveloped their bodies and shone on the world with a blinding and dazzling radiance. It was so bright that everyone within tens of kilometers radius was forced to protect their sense of sight.


    "Light! Lamp!" The slime monster muttered hoarsely as it reached its hand upwards.


    "Don''t do that! Don''t go there!" A faint, hoarse voice came out of nowhere.


    "I''m sorry, my brethren. I crave for the forbiddenmp!" The slime monster muttered hoarsely and flew towards the blinding golden light.


    Its massive body gradually disintegrated, but it ignored everything to reach for that extremely bright golden light. Unfortunately, it could only approach a few dozen meters before its massive body vanished into nothingness, leaving a purple spherical object in mid-air.


    However, that purple core cracked and turned into particles.

 Chapter 713: Light Paradise

    <h4>Chapter 713: Light Paradise</h4>


    The warm and ultra-bright golden light burned the curse energy throughout the forest, including what was hidden underground and springs.


    Several slime monsters as giant as hills popped out from the ground as they were attracted by the golden light. Even though they knew they were going to perish, they still chased the golden light as if they had just found a path of return.


    It was like moths being devoured by the mes. None of those slime monsters survived because Elysia and Elena burned them into nothingness so that those slimes couldn''t be gas monsters.


    The ultra blinding golden light of purificationsted for less than three minutes. Millions of trees were freed from the curse, but none looked like they would live until tomorrow.


    All the nts in the forest covering ??more than tens of thousands of hectares looked so dry with no leaves left. However, no ck spots were contaminating them anymore, only nts waiting for liberation.


    *Gasp*


    Elysia gasped for air. She felt somewhat exhausted and out of breath just from having just usedrge-scale magic for a rtively long period of time. Every second of the previous purification holy light consumed hundreds of thousands of energy points. She felt that the total value she had just used was so great that she lost count.


    ''Ely, we need to recover our Energy Point immediately. Our life energy too. If we keep using magic like this without replenishing our pool, sooner orter, we''ll have nothing left to use.'' Elena immediately wrapped her arms around Elysia''s waist.


    ''En, we will do it soon.'' Elysia was still panting.


    ''You sustain the lives of three people, Ely. You, me, and Rhea... Let''snd down for a break. Let Oceanid, Nell, and the others handle the ursed creatures that survived our purification light just now.'' Elena gently wiped Elysia''s sweat. She then flew down andnded on the ground.


    Lifa and Rhea immediately followed behind. They surveyed the surroundings and checked the condition of some dead trees. Those trees were no longer alive, but their souls were still trapped in their mortal vessels.


    ''Elysia, Elena, I know you''ve used up a lot of magical energy and haven''t had time to restore your strength to your prime point. You have also lost a lot of life energy since you helped Rhea and me until now. However, you haven''t replenished your life energy yet...'' Lifa told the truth about Elysia and Elena''s condition.


    "Hngh..." Elysia was still panting and only replied with a subtle nod. She held Elena''s arm for support as she felt she couldn''t stand independently.


    "The trees and nts in this forest say something to you? They are still alive, but their condition is too severe. Do you want us to take the remnants of their nearly extinguished fire of life and free them from the shackles of suffering?" Elena tightly hugged Elysia''s waist as she knew Elysia would be slumped down from exhaustion.


    "Yeah, the trees thanked you and hoped for a release. They also hope to give the rest of their power to help you exterminate the ursed. I''ll do something to help them." Lifa replied with a tender smile. She then ran her hand through Elysia''s hair and nced at Rhea.


    Rhea just nodded as she knew what her role was. She stood beside Elysia and Elena like a bodyguard on alert.


    Lifa then flew into the air and spread her arms while gazing at the sea of dead forest. Her expression was sad, but she would send the trapped dead trees with a parting smile on her face.


    She took a breath and opened her mouth to chant a melody of nature to free the millions of trees from the shackles of suffering.


    "I was once second to nature


    The ce where we live


    I''d like some changes


    But you don''t have the time


    Choices got to have voices


    The time hase


    Sacrificing the remnants of life


    For the sake of vengeance


    O, the rules of nature


    By the time you hear my voices


    Free all their mortal shackles


    Let them go to the paradise"


    A light breeze spread from Lifa to all sides of the forest like a gentle caress to the trapped souls. The dead trees emitted a faint glow, and countless tiny light particles shot out from them.


    It was like a paradise of light of various colors. Those tiny light particles flew into the air and headed straight for Elena and Elysia.


    At the same time, millions of little orbs flew into the sky because they had just been liberated. It was their time to go on another journey in the afterlife.


    "They are liberated and gone to the afterlife. The trees and nts also have souls. This is their passion and desire. They want us to destroy the ursed without residue." Elena muttered under her breath and opened her palm to the tiny light particles around her.


    "That is what we will do, and we shall dly grant them their wish. May the departed have a ce of a perfect paradise." Elysia sped her hands in prayer and closed her eyes.


    She let the touch of the light of life dance around her before those lights slowly absorbed into her body voluntarily as positive energy.


    Slowly but surely, Elysia''s life energy was recovered just because of the tiny light particles that hoped to be her power.


    Millions of dead trees turned to dust and vanished from the ground, leaving brown soil devoid of life. A sea of ??light particles filled the evening sky as if they danced joyfully around Elysia and Elena.


    "Wow, just like her divine title... She is the Goddess of Light. The previous one was the holy light of purification, and now it''s a light paradise! It''s so beautiful..." Sylvia took off her sunsses and looked down with sparkling eyes.


    She wanted to go to that light paradise, but a barrier was still there to prevent her.


    "Don''t try to step outside of my barrier before further instructions." Nell warned the willful devil girl with a sigh.


    She knew this devil girl would not destroy her barrier just because this devil wanted to go there. Still, this barrier was only intended to protect everyone from the blinding light of purification earlier. It was pretty fragile against brute force.


    "But, I want to go there... Ely and her master look having fun there." Sylvia pressed her cheek against the slightly blurry barrier with a pout.


    "Stop whining, and get ready for a fight. Several monsters survive the purification light and look furious. Some of them are trying to escape, and some are hiding further away from us." Yuuki dragged Sylvia away from the barrier. She furrowed her brows as she gazed into the distance.


    "Hmm... can you feel their fear and anxiety? Or can you actually see their movements, fox girl?" Oceanid folded his arms with a hum.


    "I can feel the uneasiness of some of the entities down there. However, I can''t pinpoint where it''sing from." Yuuki shook his head.


    "Hmm, I can sense it too. Possibly, there are more than ten monsters, but they have been greatly weakened because of the masters'' divine light earlier." Vanessa nodded in agreement.


    "In that case, you will descend to y the survived monsters. They''re about to escape from this area. No one is allowed to escape. Some of you will join us in hunting down the surviving monsters." Oceanid pointed his finger at the surrounding elves with a firm instruction. He appointed Ashera and Uevareth with their elite troops for a critical mission.


    "All right..." Ashera didn''t mind taking orders from a God.


    Uevareth just nodded in agreement. The troublesome monsters had been exterminated, and it was time for the elves to shine. He took out a wooden que and wrote something on it to inform his troops on the border.


    Meanwhile, the light paradise was graduallying to an end. The massive particles of light slowly began to dissipate, absorbed into Elysia as part of her power.


    Elena apanied Elysia until all the particles disappeared from the air, leaving various impressions and emotions.


    "The poor trees are gone, but not all the ursed creatures have been exterminated. We need to re-scan this area to ensure nothing escapes from here." Elysia leaned against Elena''s heavenly cushion and looked up, gazing at the distant sky.


    "That shall be done, but we are not the ones who will do it. We came with thousands of elves, and they could do the job very well with the help of Sea God and the others. We have done our part, and now is the time for us to rest. Everything is okay, my Ely." Elena whispered softly near Elysia''s ear.


    "Uhm..." Elysia just meekly nodded. She was aware that she needed to sit down and take a breath.


    "So, how much do we recover, hmm?" Elena rested her chin on Elysia''s head.


    Elysia checked her current status screen, but she couldn''t see any changes. It was precisely the same as thest time she checked it.


    "No visible changes? Hmm, was our energy consumption just now restored with the help of millions of trees? This rank number is a bit difficult to analyze." Elena checked Elysia''s status screen, but she just shrugged her shoulders and didn''t dwell on the matter for long.


    Her little goal was to recover Elysia''s Energy Point to the original number as it was three months ago, and she must achieve that as soon as possible.


    ''Rhea, we return to Heavenly Valha.'' Elena told the girl beside her before carrying Elysia up to the giant floating altar.


    Rhea nodded and followed closely behind. She also invited her mother toe back because their role there had already beenpleted.


    After that, Nell and Oceanid, along with the elves, immediately set off to hunt down the surviving monsters. It didn''t matter if those monsters were hiding or trying to flee. None would escape the hunt.

 Chapter 714: Cleaning Up

    <h4>Chapter 714: Cleaning Up</h4>


    Elysia stepped into Heavenly Valha. She looked up at Elena''s face to indicate that she could stand on her own now. Thanks to the life energy donation earlier, she was back fit and energetic.


    "Gio, I want you to use your earth elemental radar to scan the cursed monsters in this devastated forest area. You have one hour to force those monsters out of hiding. If you do your job well, you might get apliment or a gift from your master Elysia." Lifa beckoned towards Gio toe closer and whispered with a faint smile on her face.


    Gio scratched his head. He could understand what this green-haireddy was talking about even though it was the samenguage the others spoke. For some reason, whenever thisdy said, he could understand her no matter the reason. That was a bit strange, and he couldn''t tell how thisdy could do it while he still couldn''t understand thatnguage.


    However, his current focus is not that. He was tempted toplete the task because he wanted to get his master''s praise.


    "Hmm." Gio rubbed his head and went near Elysia to announce his departure to the barrennd below.


    "Mm, please be careful of curses. Vann, please apany Gio with what he''s doing down there. He''s powerful and has a great defense, but curses are fatal for him. Bring some anti-curse mechanisms with you." Elysia patted Gio''s arm and gave Vanessa two anti-curse mechanism staff.


    "Yes, master." Vanessa epted the assignment, and she immediately went down there with Gio.


    Elysia then took a deep breath and looked down at the bare ground below. It used to be a forest of lush green trees, but that was all gone just because of those slime-like monsters.


    "nts and trees are often the victims of vandalism and destruction. They are aware of the impending danger, but they cannot escape. Whatever they do in self-defense sometimes ends up being a wasted effort. They too have life, but their existence is often ignored." Lifa grasped her hand and looked up at the evening sky.


    "Hmm, thousands of Spirit Trees and dozens of Saint Trees sent me their final message. They wish the saplings a world of peace after them. A world where there is no more destruction, chaos, and despair. Are you going to reforest thisnd again?" Elysia muttered under her breath and looked at thedy next to her.


    A few gentle breezes brushed her hair like the caress of nature, but her heart was guilty remembering what she had done three months ago. When she first learned of her power, she did much damage to that forest. She probably also killed many innocent creatures because of the explosion and great disaster that hit that forest.


    However, Elysia just ended up sighing and sped her hands in prayer. What had happened was over, but she still needed to send a prayer for them. She also needed to be more careful in using magic regarding the destruction of nature.


    "Yes, I will green this area again. The saplings will grow again here. A new forest." Lifa nodded and watched the monster survivor hunt.


    "Nothing can escape me. Water Flow, Burst!" Oceanid clenched his fist and raised his hand upwards. An explosion of underground springs shook the ground and spewed an enormous volume of mud into the air.


    Several small ck insect creatures wriggled in the air helplessly.


    "Kill those damned maggots before they multiply even more! Crush their heads with sharp weapons without magic!" Oceanid shouted out to the hundreds of elves around him. He then triggered more underground water explosions to spit out the little monsters, nowhere to escape for them.


    "Yes, sir God!" The elves answered in unison. They shed the ck maggots in the air and crushed those little monsters'' heads.


    Some curse energy attacked the elves, but the anti-curse mechanisms did a great job protecting them.


    Meanwhile, Nell was simply monitoring the entire region from the high skies. She used her magic vision in detail to thend below and informed Oceanid about the detected tiny monsters.


    Gio justnded on the ground and folded his arms to see what everyone did to exterminate those puny ursed creatures. He only snorted because he judged they weren''t doing their job effectively even though two divine beings were involved in the operation.


    ''My masters are powerful and mighty.'' Gio surveyed the barrennd that spread out very wide with some understanding. He crouched down and picked up a handful of soil to examine it.


    "..." Vanessa just stood a few meters to the side. She didn''t know what Gio would do, but she was ready to help if needed.


    "Hmm..." Gio nodded slightly and stood up straight again. He gave a gesture to his senior to fly a few meters into the air.


    "Hmm?" Vanessa tilted her head slightly in confusion. However, sheplied with the request without questioning anything.


    Gio folded his arms and closed his eyes. He spanned his eyes open a momentter with a brown gleam of light shining from his eyes. "Hmph!"


    A minor earthquake shock spread out in all directions like an underground shockwave.


    *Rumble*


    The ground crumbled and rippled with an irregr tempo. It was as if the soil had lost its density significantly and turned like powder.


    The ground rippled and turned into a swell of waves that swept over and dragged everything out. Earth waves continue to spread to hundreds of kilometers and continue to expand.


    *Squawk!*


    Hundreds of various little ck creatures with cursed auras were dragged by the earth currents without being able to do anything. They tried to absorb the magical energy from that earth elemental attack. Yet, the earth powder continued to hit them without mercy or even dy.


    "ughter that cursed creature! Leave none alive!" Oceanid gave orders to the elves.


    "For the sake of nature and elves!" The elves brandished their weapons and exterminated the little monsters swept away by the earth currents.


    "I forgot that he is an Earth God candidate. He can haveplete control as long as it''s onnd." Oceanid scratched his head and nced at Gio in the distance. He then used his magic vision to check whether any monsters managed to escape or not.


    After an hour of hunting the little monster, the elves returned to Heavenly Valha with joy. They celebrated their victory with no casualties.


    "Hmm-mm~" Lifa hummed beside the elves'' cheers as if she wasn''t affected by their happiness.


    She opened a pouch and sprinkled a green seed powder in the air. The breeze seemed to know what she wanted to do. It immediately helped her spread the seed powder over the barennd below.


    "Hmm, nn~ It will rain tonight, and a new forest will be reborn here at sunrise. We''d better spend the night at Eshvelenora Woond tonight." Lifa smiled tenderly towards the overcast sky.


    "Shall we go now?" Elysia suggested.


    "Yeah, let''s go now. I want to meet Hea soon." Lifa nced at the elves and nodded.


    Oceanid just nodded when he received eye contact from Lifa and Elysia. He gave a gesture to everyone in his group, and they boarded the Gravy Ark in invisibility.


    Their departure was unknown to Elven Empress Ashera Nirvalen or Elven Emperor Uevareth Krissalor. By the time Ashera was freed from the overjoyed elves, she couldn''t find the divine group anywhere.


    "Hngh! We finally have a peaceful, rxing time after the tension on the battlefield. It''s a shame that I can''t do anything to help." Sylvia did a little stretching while she and her group were strolling in the middle of Elven Forest City.


    "Hmm, Master Elysia and the Goddess of Light eliminated over ny percent of the threat in minutes." Vanessa muttered softly with pride.


    "Grrr..." Gio just snored as if he had fallen asleep. He was in the hands of his master as a little tortoise, receiving several head pats until he went to dreand because of the bliss andfort.


    "It''s a really nice reward for him. Being pampered by Ely, reallyfortable." Yuuki muttered in envy while ncing at the little brown tortoise in Elysia''s hand.


    "Uhm, are any of you feeling hungry? Should we buy some food from a nearby restaurant before going to that sacred tree?" Sylvia stopped in her tracks while rubbing her tummy.


    "Sure, let''s get some food for our pic. Wait, it''s an outdoor dinner." Elysia nodded in agreement. She looked left and right to find a suitable restaurant for it.


    "Then let''s go to the ssy restaurant over there! There''s also a shop next door that looks interesting. I''d also like to buy some souvenirs. Will youe with me?" Sylvia pointed to arge restaurant enthusiastically. Although, her main goal was arge shop next to that ce.


    Elysia and the girls looked at each other. None of them objected, including the divine beings. Therefore, Sylvia walked in front to guide everyone to the restaurant.


    "Wee, oh my..." A sexy elf greeted the guests warmly, but the new guests surprised her because they weren''t elves.


    "Sshh, why are you surprised, miss? We''re just guests who came from far away and just here to buy some dishes." Sylvia pressed her finger to her lips while looking left and right. Her group was only shrouded in anti-noticeable disguise magic, and she didn''t want this elfdy to make them attract everyone''s attention.


    "O-oh~" The waitress just nodded in understanding.


    "Good, we won''t linger. Please prepare a hundred of your best dishes to take home. We''ll be waiting at the souvenir shop next door. Give me the fees to be paid there. Do you understand?" Sylvia raised her finger for attention.


    The elf waitress just nodded in understanding and immediately carried out the request. Sylvia smirked and led everyone to the next-door shop with a happy heart.


    Like what she predicted, if Elysia agreed, everyone woulde with her.


    "Elven dresses, I''ming~" Sylvia muttered under her breath as she entered that fancy store.

 Chapter 715: Visiting Hea

    <h4>Chapter 715: Visiting Hea</h4>


    "This isn''t a souvenir shop..." Yuuki muttered softly as if representing the girls next to her.


    They had just entered this fancy shop, and they were already greeted by many elven dresses that looked like clothescking fabric.


    "Wee to our shop. Is there anything we can do to help? Oh my, we have guests of various foreign races. Worry not. We don''t mean to be racist because all customers are wee. I''m Melian. Nice to meet you." A sexydy put her hands together with a pleasant smile. She looked at her coworkers enthusiastically to tell her that their new customers were no ordinary individuals.


    "Hehe, there''s no need to worry. We''re lucky enough because it''s already dusk and no other customerse. Excuse me, beautifuldy, I want to buy many souvenirs. Therefore, please don''t allow other customers to enter while we are shopping. do it?" Sylvia rubbed her hands together excitedly. Those elven dresses look beautiful and seductive.


    "That''s fine." Melian tilted her head slightly and immediately nodded in agreement. She doesn''t mind the request as long as this unique customer isfortable and would buy many things.


    A ''close'' sign was posted at the entrance, and an employee stood guard there.


    "Hmm, she won, but I don''t want to try on that embarrassing dress. Let''s let Sylvi have some fun buying whatever she likes. Let''s sit there and wait." Yuuki folded her arms with a pout. She went to the long sofa and sat there.


    "This is a souvenir shop. It doesn''t only provide elven dresses here. Look there, they also sell various unique dresses, items, essories, and many more." Sylvia pointed to various corners of the shop.


    She then picked up a few dresses that caught her eye and immediately put them into the shopping cart. Two employees immediately came to help her.


    Elysia just smiled faintly and sat on the sofa as well. She inadvertently nced at the tea-brewing equipment on the table.


    "Is this reserved for customers?" Vanessa asked a nearby employee.


    "Ah, yes. Would you like a cup of tea while you wait? Let me-" The elf employee offered to brew some tea, but Vanessa raised her hand and cut the employee off.


    "No, there''s no need. I''ll do that." Vanessa checked the tea set before brewing the tea.


    She then poured a cup of tea for her master and everyone else.


    "Thank you." Elysia epted the tea and took a sip.


    Vanessa smiled happily. After distributing the teas to everyone, she sat down on the floor, right in front of her master.


    She moved the little sleeping tortoise onto the table and rested her head on her master''sp. Her tiger''s ears stood straight, and her fluffy tail fluttered left and right while looking at her master''s face with an expectant gaze.


    "Hmm-mm~ Our Vann wants some attention." Elena smiled in amusement and gave a head pat to this cute tiger girl.


    "Oh my... Do you want to be petted? I''ll give you~" Elysia put her teacup on the table and stroked Vanessa''s head gently. She asionally tickled Vanessa''s constantly twitching ears.


    "Heehee~ Grr~" Vanessa chuckled and purred. She closed her eyes with a satisfied smile as if her master''s attention and care were all she had hoped for.


    "Woah..." Yuuki widened her eyes as if she had just been enlightened. She suddenly had so many ideas in mind, and she would put them into practiceter.


    "Excuse me, I have a concern about what just happened. Can I ask for enlightenment?" Evelyn raised her hand somewhat worriedly.


    "Sure, please continue with your question." Nell gave her attention to the restless girl.


    "The Elven Emperor Uevareth Krissalor said that there were three destroyed forest cities and over a thousand mutated elves. Is it alright for us not to check out those destroyed cities? Maybe there are still..." Evelyn paused because she couldn''t finish her question. That was a heavy topic to discuss.


    "You don''t have to worry about that, kind girl. The three forest cities in question have been destroyed, and all of their inhabitants have been evacuated. As for the mutated... They have been purified in that forest by the divine light with millions of trees and thousands of animals." Lifa put her hand on Evelyn''s head and gave a head pat.


    "I see... I feel relieved." Evelyn breathed a sigh of relief.


    A few momentster, a waitress from the restaurant next door came with a note. She looked confused because the shop was closed. Still, her eyes immediately lit up when she noticed the customers in the waiting room behind the ss wall.


    "Are you looking for something, Kara? Sorry, our valued customers are shopping in a private time and don''t want to be disturbed. You can be back in a few minutes." An employee guarding near the entrance opened the door slightly to tell her friend.


    "That''s not it, Ilsevel. The esteemed customers you mentioned are guests of our restaurant as well. They ordered many dishes to take home, and I''m here to deliver the receipt and ask them for confirmation. Please let me in." Kav shook her head and then pointed her finger at the customers in question.


    "Is it like that? Please wait a moment. I need to ask their permission first." Ilsevel didn''t want to take the risk of making the respectable customers angry. She closed the door and asked politely. "My apologies. Dear customers, do you have an order at the restaurant next door?"


    "Ah, yes, that''s our order. They worked so fast to prepare that many dishes. Let them in." Elysia replied with a nod.


    "It looks like your order is still being prepared by the chefs. The one who arrived was the waitress who wanted to ask for confirmation. Pleasee in." Ilsevel opened the door and let her friend in.


    "Excuse me, this is your receipt. Your order is being prepared by our kitchen. Would you like us to deliver everything here as soon as everything is ready?" Kav handed a piece of leaf paper with both hands.


    "Mm, bring it here. I-" Elysia received the leaf paper and intended to pay for it.


    However, Sylvia came out of nowhere and nced at the payment note. She immediately gave a coin pouch to the waitress. "Here, you can take the change back for your service to our order. We need our orderpleted as soon as possible."


    "Eh, ah, alright! Then, please excuse me. We''ll get your order here as soon as we can." Kav checked the contents inside the pouch and immediately excused herself to leave. She didn''t have to count the coins in the pouch to know that the value was more than what needed to be paid.


    "Hehe, there''s no need to worry. See how that little elf is ecstatic just from receiving a few extra coins." Sylvia rubbed her head with a chuckle. She then waved her hand to the employees next to her. "Please pack up all the things I''m about to buy and give me the receipt."


    "All right, miss. Please wait a moment." The two employees immediately carried out the request.


    "Hmm? Where''s Sea God?" Sylvia scratched her head when she realized their group was missing one person.


    "Hmm? He was here..." E felt a little confused because the man sitting on the sofa next to her had disappeared somewhere.


    "He is there, teasing that beautiful elfdy with his cheap sweet talk." Rhea pointed her finger in a direction.


    "Hello, elf beauty. Your name is Melian, right? A beautiful name that just fits a beautifuldy like you. Can we get acquainted further? For you to know, I am a mighty God, the lord of the seven seas and oceans." Oceanid leaned his arm against the counter.


    "Fufu, my apologies, dear sir. You came with many unbelievably gorgeous girls, and you still came to me to say that? I was afraid you would get a bad impression from them." Melian covered her mouth in a light giggle.


    "Well, yes. They are indeed Goddesses and angels of exceptional attractiveness. However, I can''t flirt with them for a cause. I''m going to spend the night in this city. Want toe and y a game with me tonight? You definitely won''t regret it." Oceanid nced back briefly and shook his head. He immediately returned the conversation to the main topic.


    "Just ignore him, girls. Let''s pretend he''s not around until tomorrow. Sometimes, that ''beast'' is a big pervert and likes to flirt with any ripe beauty when the opportunity arises. So please be careful with him." Lifa covered her mouth and gave a piece of advice to the girls.


    "O-oh~" The girls nodded in understanding.


    Elena and Rhea just looked at each other with an amused smile. Fortunately, Oceanid was too busy seducing the beautiful elf and didn''t pay attention to Lifa''s words.


    The employees who identally overheard the conversation of the esteemed customers were confused. Still, they didn''t dwell on the matter or have any issues. They just didn''t take the conversation seriously.


    After Sylvia''s souvenirs were paid and their food orders arrived, the girls left the shop without Oceanid.


    They headed straight for the elf''s sacred tree that stood firmly in the center of the forest city. Within a particrnd guarded with exclusive supervision, there was a magnificent tree over two hundred meters.


    Elysia''s group entered the elf''s sacred ground unnoticed by the guards. Lifa erected a barrier around them and asked Elena to revoke the invisible magic that enveloped them.


    "Hello, Hea. Are you there? We came to visit you." Lifa greeted while stroking the tree trunk.


    "Eh? Who are you all? Intruders? Intruders!?" A floating little fluffy ball was startled when a group of individuals appeared out of nowhere.

 Chapter 716: Finally Meet

    <h4>Chapter 716: Finally Meet</h4>


    "In- Intruders?" Lifa took a few steps back.


    "Hi, Hea, long time no see. Are you feeling well? Don''t you want us toe? Sob, sob, I thought you were expecting our visit." Elysia pretended to cry and wiped her non-existent tears.


    "Eh, wait... Could it be, whooo~ It turned out to be you, Elysia, the Light Goddess, Fairy Goddess, and many more! Your group has grown bigger since thest time we met. Pardon my rudeness for failing to recognize you earlier." Hea came down from the tree branch to apologize.


    "Fufu, there''s no need to worry. Hm, you look tired and restless. Did something happen?" Elysia opened the conversation in a friendly manner while ncing at Lifa.


    "Uhh, yeah, I guess... Hm? Ah!" A brilliant idea light suddenly shed in Hea''s mind. She immediately flew around Elysia and the others excitedly. "Yes, that''s it! All our problems can be resolved immediately because of your arrival. You know, the elves are in danger and really need your help. Please help them!"


    "Hm-mm~ What kind of help do you expect from intruders like us?" Lifa covered her mouth with her hand.


    "Dangerous cursed monsters are wreaking havoc on the eastern border. Ashera and the army of elves went there this afternoon. They even left with the elf''s ultimate weapon because of the urgency. We can talkter, but help them first! Please... Ashera and everyone could die." Hea pleaded with a sad tone.


    "Hm, what will you do when the matter is over?" Lifa opened her palm and gave a gesture with her finger for Hea toe closer.


    "The matter is solved? Is that true? If so, are they all safe and will return soon?" Hea feltpelled toe to this mysteriousdy''s palm.


    "Take a guess." Lifa smiled mysteriously.


    "If you''re that calm, it looks like it''s true. I can finally breathe a sigh of relief." Hea breathed a sigh of relief. She then looked at the Fairy Goddess with a pitiful gaze. "The promised divine help was quitete. Did something happen out there, if I may ask?"


    "Time dy due to distance traveled ismon, but strange energy blocks the markers in the sealed area of this continent and Fairy Continent. Our golden talisman cannot catch any notifications regarding the copse of the sealed area." Nell shook her head with a sigh.


    "Is it like that? Then won''t the elves and fairies continue to receive more and more sorrow? I know it won''t be easy for you to help everyone and save the world, but please don''t forget about us. They''ve done their best, but the casualties will be enormous by the end of the story." Hea looked at everyone with a pitiful look.


    "We don''t forget anyone unterally. We are fair and neutral. The strange matters in the Elven Continent and Fairy Continent need further handling, so we are here. Ashera and the others have already won their battle because we are new to the there to help them. Can you calm down now?" Lifa gave a head pat to the little greenish fluffy ball on her palm.


    "O-oh! So it''s like that. But, uhm... May I know who you are, gentledy? You''re not human, err, more like a forest woman? You also smell like a rare nt? Have we met before?" Hea breathed a sigh of relief and looked at this green-haireddy curiously.


    She felt something odd in her heart. Her inner voice wanted to tell her that she had met thisdy, but she had no idea when and where.


    "Hmm-mm~ Who knows. You''ve grown up now. Would you like to chat with me for a bit? You might also want to meet your twin?" Lifa walked over to the tree trunk and sat leaning against it.


    "Let''s prepare an outdoor dinner for us here. That fluffy ball and the Goddess of Life seem to be having a heart-to-heart conversation." Sylvia tugged the hem of Elysia''s dress and whispered softly.


    "Hm, sure. Let''s prepare our dinner while waiting for them to have a warm conversation." Elysia agreed with that.


    Therefore, the girls immediately prepared a pic near the elf''s sacred tree. The sun had already set by then, and some prettynterns were ced around for lighting.


    "Wow, dinner under the starry sky and around the firenterns. Can I join in to enjoy the atmosphere?" Hea couldn''t hide her smile. It was probably the first dinner event near her real body. Usually, it was always in the pce with the royal family members.


    "Sure, please have a seat. We have a special menu for you." Elysia pointed her palm at a little vial of ''powder'' in Rhea''s hand.


    "Woah, high-quality fertilizer! Thank you. Mm! Aah... The smell really makes me drunk." Hea received the vial and took a deep breath of it. Yet, she suddenly remembered her impolite behavior and felt a little embarrassed. "My apologies for my ridiculous attitude."


    "No need to worry. You''re not required to act on a royal family ticket with those troublesome formalities. You can be yourself if you want." Lifa smiled in amusement and sat down on a bench.


    "O-oh!" Hea seemed to be enlightened when no one gave her a strange look. It seemed she could forget about the troublesome formalities and etiquette for now.


    Therefore, she tried to taste the high-quality fertilizer. She didn''t even realize that she had devoured all of it in one go.


    "Oh my, your little sister might think you are a greedy tree. How can ady eat her food in one go? You can choke. Your avatar is part of your whole entity, you know?" Lifa nudged the little fluffy ball on the table.


    "My twin sister!? Is she here yet? I don''t want to be called the greedy and wild sister." Hea suddenly looked left and right frantically.


    "Hehe, she hasn''te here yet. However, something amazing might happen if you call me mama~" Lifa smiled yfully and rested her head in her hands.


    "Why do you really want me to call you that? Fine, you are a kinddy and quite stubborn. I will fulfill your wish." Hea shook her head with a helpless sigh. She had talked a lot with this green-haireddy, but she didn''t even know thisdy''s name.


    Even so, she was still ying along with thisdy''s game to see what she would get. "I''ll call you ma-ma, mama?"


    Hea suddenly felt confused and astonished by something suddenly rushing through her mind. It''s as if she got a massive load of data from a memory bank sealed inside her.


    Lifa just smiled and waited for what happened to Hea. She already had some fun ying with her child. It was time for her to release Hea''s memory seal, but with a keyword to trigger.


    "Mama, you are my mama? Uwaaah, the Tree of Life, mama. It turned out to be you! You are still alive, as Elysia said." Hea jumped to her mama''s face and rubbed her body there with some longing tears.


    Her memories with her mother were short, but their bond was true. She was here, given to the elf''s royal family for a noble task and a reason. However, it didn''t seem that significant anymore because the Tree of Life survived the inevitable doom.


    "Hic, the mother and daughter story again... So nice." Sylvia muttered softly with a few tears at the corner of her eyes. Her eyes watered not because she wanted to cry but because of the weird spicy taste in her eyes. She looked down and found the culprit. "Hey, who put a bowl of onions here?"


    "Why are you looking at me like that? We''re just having dinner." Yuuki put on an innocent expression and ate her food. She watched the Goddess of Life and Hea like it was an entertaining drama.


    Hea and Lifa once again exchanged words to release the longing. The others just watched from the side in silence. They were also happy with the meeting between the mother and her daughter.


    "So, then, what is it? Where is it?" Hea was excited when her mama wanted to give her a gift. She jumped up and down the table with great enthusiasm.


    "Tada~ Here it is. A Mirror of Desire. We can meet face to face and talk even though it''s far apart. Only you and your little sister can use this tomunicate with each other, including me. Shall we invite Celes here now for dinner?" Lifa took out a small mirror from her cleavage and presented it to Hea


    "Woah... Thank you very much, mama! Let''s invite my twin sisters! She''ll also want a vial of high-quality fertilizer. How do I use this mirror? Uhm, it''s precious. I need to be very careful when handling it." Hea epted the mirror and ced it on the table with great care.


    "Say your desire to this mirror. It will answer your request because it will work for you. Give it a try." Lifa pointed her palm at the mirror. She then folded her hands on the table with a tender smile.


    "Okay, let me give it a try. O the Mirror of Desire, grant my request. I want to meet my twin sister Celes now." Hea protruded her hands up as if she was doing a summoning ritual.


    The slightly cloudy mirror suddenly became clear and gleamed slightly. A particr figure that wasn''t there before appeared in the mirror.


    "Wow, I''m not touching it, but why is this mirror suddenly shining? Who is in that mirror? Is that a picture of me in the middle of an outdoor party?" Celes was somewhat surprised. She approached her mirror curiously.


    "It''s working! Hi, my twin little sister, Celes. Nice to meet you! Would you like to join us at our little party?" Hea waved her hand happily.


    "Hea!? That''s you, my twin sister? I finally got to see you." Celes gasped in shock, but she soon recovered. "Sure, I want to join the party! It wouldn''t be fair for you to have fun without me. There are so many things. I want to meet you and talk about many things, Hea."

 Chapter 717: Elys Followers

    <h4>Chapter 717: Ely''s Followers</h4>


    "Can we?" Hea looked at her mama with a look full of hope. Her mama was a Goddess, and she knew her mama would bring her twin sister here regardless of the distance.


    "You can ask the Mirror of Desire to invite Celes here. Apart frommunicating face-to-face, this can also be a teleportation portal. The distance between the Elven Continent and the Fairy Continent isn''t too far, and it''s an easy thing for this artifact." Lifa tapped the table with her finger next to the small mirror.


    "Mm, fine. I''ll try to convey my desire." Hea looked back at the mirror on the table, at her twin sister, to be more precise. She took a deep breath and raised her protruded hands again as if it was a summoning ritual. "O, the Mirror of Desire, I am your new master, and I ask you to bring my twin sister Celes here now."


    A golden-green magic circle appeared in the mirror, and it rippled like the surface of the water. Celes was just waiting with some curiosity and excitement, but she was suddenly drawn into the mirror.


    "Wha, wha, what is this!?" Celes panicked from shock, but she immediately sank into the mirror.


    "Celes, what''s going on? Why are you screaming, uhm? Wha, wha, a wormhole of no return! I''m being sucked in!" Yralissa flew to the top of the tree because she heard a scream, Celes'' private ce. However, she was sucked into a whirlpool so suddenly.


    *Plop*


    Celes was thrown out of the mirror in front of Hea.


    "Whoah, that''s great teleportation, and I''m dizzy. The world is spinning. Where am I? Oh, hello, Hea. Why did you be three?" Celes rolled around the table like a ball that had lost its way. She still felt a little dizzy from being teleported through a space vortex.


    *Plop*


    A fairy d in a fancy turquoise robe was also thrown out of the mirror before the light went out. It became an ordinary blurry mirror again.


    "Uuh, what was that? Where am I now? Is this another world?" Yralissa held her head because she was dizzy. The world seemed to be spinning, but she knew she had just been thrown elsewhere.


    "Wee to Elevenia Woond! Uhm, a fairy is also teleported by a magic mirror? How can that be?" Hea weed her twin sister with great enthusiasm. Yet, she suddenly became confused by the arrival of a mysterious fairy.


    "Eh? Is that you, Yralissa? Why are you here?" Celes rubbed her eyes as if not believing what she was seeing. She had no idea why Yralissa was here.


    "Eshvelenora Woond? Celes? Wait, this is on the Elven Continent!? I was around when I heard your screams, and I was sucked into a dimensional wormhole when I came to check. Hm? You all¡­ This isn''t another world, right? Were we teleported here?" Yralissa stood up and looked around. She found that she was in the vicinity of the divine group. They were having dinner.


    "Hmm, this is an unexpected thing. Yralissa, you need to keep this little secret only to yourself. I was going to convey this through Celes, but since it''s like this and you''re here, we''d better get you and Ashera involved." Lifa blinked her eyes several times and made a decision.


    "What do you mean by that? I''m afraid that I don''t understand anything." Yralissa scratched her head.


    "I gave an artifact to Hea and Celes to exchange information between each other. I don''t care what is happening between the elves and fairies, but Hea and Celes are under my protection. Do you understand?" Lifa told the conclusion of her stand towards her children.


    "I see. Is that how... We can call for help when the situation gets out of control through Celes?" Yralissa gave a slight bow of respect.


    "Yes, you can." Lifa nodded slightly.


    Yralissa heaved a sigh of relief. It was as if some of the burdens in her mind had just been lifted.


    "Celes,e y with me. Oh yeah, this is a vial of high-quality fertilizer. It''s really delicious." Hea pulled Celes away and gave a vial to her twin sister.


    "O-oh~ Thank you. It smells delicious, but I''ll save this forter. Let''s y!" Celes received the vial and flew away to her sister''s tree body.


    "Wait for me!" Hea immediately flew after.


    "It''s so nice." Elysia smiled in amusement to see those two little fluffy balls ying cheerfully.


    ''Ely, I''ll have a chat with Rhea and the others. You should gather with your friends. They want to spend time with you, but they can''t ask for that because you''re always by my side, especially your first friend.'' Elena gently pinched Elysia''s thigh for attention.


    ''Uh, un, okay.'' Elysia nced at her friends, especially Evelyn and E. She then left Elena''s side and gathered with her friends.


    "Let''s see, Ashera will probably be here in a few minutes. Will she be surprised to find us here?" Elena rested her chin on her palm.


    "She will definitely be surprised to see I''m here, fufu. But is it alright to bring Celes here? I remember she can''t go too far from her tree body." Yralissa grasped her hand with little worry.


    "She is a Saint-level sacred tree. Her avatar really shouldn''t go too far from her tree body. However, she can cross the distance limit for half a day at maximum under certain circumstances. If it''s more than that, she will weaken and must immediately rest in her tree body." Lifa looked up. Hea and Celes suddenly stopped ying and came closer.


    "Just half a day? Can we be like you if I get stronger, mama? I also want to go around the world like you and y with Celes all the time." Hea received a new motivation to be stronger.


    "Of course. The strong can change destiny, history, and reality. If you ascend to Emperor-level, you can y without distance restrictions for three straight days just fine." Lifa gave an example with a meaningful smile.


    "O-oh! We''ve beenzing around for the past few years. Let''s get stronger together, Celes. That way, we can stay overnight or join mama''s group to save the world!" Hea jumped up and down in mid-air.


    "En!" Celes became more and more excited and determined to ascend to the next rank as soon as possible.


    "However, that''s forter. For now, let''s y around. I''ll show you my private space and flower garden." Hea took her twin sister back up to the tree with a cheerfulugh.


    "They look like they are having fun. Listening to their pure determination, I also want to get stronger soon. I want to start training in training, but the situation and time are unfavourable for that." Elysia muttered and closed her eyes.


    "You are already powerful, Ely. Your master even often invites you to practice using her divine magic. It should be me who should say that. I am the weakest here." Evelyn pouted.


    "In that case, you can join us in our training after the inspection visit to the Devil Continent. However, it is no ordinary training." Elysia smiled mysteriously.


    "Even if it''s intense training, I''ll still be willing to participate. Please allow me toe along, Ely!" Evelyn held Elysia''s arm with determination shining in her eyes.


    "May I know what is your motivation?" Elysia wanted to know what her friend had in mind.


    "I want to protect many people like you, Ely. However, I have one thing that is really bothering me. I must be able to catch up to you, or I will age and die. You may be a Godly being soon, but I will fight." Evelyn clenched her fists.


    "Hmm, do you want to be with us for the rest of your life? You are a princess of the Ariatha Kingdom. You have a duty as a royal family, right? You may one day marry the prince of your dreams and give offspring to your family." Elysia muttered while looking up at the night sky. She didn''t know what she was feeling until she said that.


    "I can delegate the task to my brother. He is the sessor king, not me. My family will not demand anything if I be a Goddess servant." Evelyn conveyed an idea. Now might be the best time for her to tell her best friend about her proposal.


    "Goddess servant? Who will you serve? Will you be the Goddess of Blessing''s angel just like E?" Elysia pointed her hand at E.


    E only responded with a gentle smile.


    "I''ve thought about it, and I''ve decided. You are a Goddess candidate, and I beg you to appoint me as your servant, Ely. I may not be as good as Vanessa or as reliable as Yuuki, your vassals. However, I will do my best for your interests. I will be your first loyal follower!" Evelyn sped her hands in prayer, but her eyes sparkled as if she could see a beautiful and bright future.


    Sylvia munched her food and raised her hand. She swallowed her food and then spoke. "You won''t be the first to register, Eve. Ely already has me, Yuuki, Vann, Gio, and Erina. So, you''ll only be Ely''s sixth follower no matter the reason."


    "Sixth? But, Erina? Who is she?" Evelyn widened her eyes in disbelief.


    "She is Ely''s new follower on Earth. She is a kind-hearted, beautiful human girl with long brown hair. Ah, her superpower is also very unique, and she is a famous human from a renowned family." Sylvia patted her chin while imagining Erina''s figure in her mind.


    "Ely, you got a ''girl-friend'' on Earth in such a short time? Why are there so many beautiful girls around you, even the Goddesses." Evelyn loosened her shoulders as if she felt defeated.


    Elysia just scratched her head in confusion about what she needed to say.


    "But, worry not. Ely wees any wonderful girl as her followers. The requirements might be tough if it''s a boy, but you just need to follow the rules and wee to the group~" Sylvia whispered something into Evelyn''s ear.


    It was like a devil''s whisper, which was very seductive and reassuring. Evelyn simply sank into that belief and nodded in understanding. She still needed to hear Elysia''s response regarding her proposal. It was significant in determining her future. "Ely, can I?"


    "Mm, all right. But, just so you know, I''m still a human, not a Goddess." Elysia gave Evelyn a head pat.


    "Thank you very much, Ely! I will serve you the best as your sixth follower!" Evelyn paid her respects with a bow. She received several head pats from Elysia and muttered under her breath. "Heehee~ I did it. I''m number six, hum. This way, Lynn and whoever it is will only be after me."

 Chapter 718: Pleasant Chat

    <h4>Chapter 718: Pleasant Chat</h4>


    Elysia let out a subtle sigh when she saw Evelyn happily exchanging ideas with Vanessa, Yuuki, and Sylvia. It was as if Evelyn felt already part of the group after receiving Elysia''s confession.


    "Isn''t that a good thing? It doesn''t matter whether you are weak or strong. The most important thing is that we can be of use to the master and lighten some of the burdens on her shoulders. There is a limit to what one person can do. And that''s why the Goddess of Light made Master Elysia her precious disciple." Vanessa closed her eyes at his wise advice.


    "Mm, I''m still weak and can''t be of much help, but it won''t stay for long. For now onwards, please take care of me, senior sisters!" Evelyn was happy and gave her senior sisters a slight bow of respect.


    "Don''t be shy to ask for help."


    "You''re not weak, and please don''t ever think you''re a burden. You are amazing."


    "Your feelings and loyalty matter"


    "Murder is okay."


    The girls encouraged Evelyn with a few sentences of kindness, but thest one was a bit suspicious and sounded so wrong.


    "Wait, who said thatst thing? What does that mean?" Yuuki pursed her lips and looked at the devil girl suspiciously.


    "What? Killing enemies is okay under certain circumstances. So, don''t hesitate. Hey, we''ve killed so many monsters, right? Why are you all looking at me with such scornful eyes? It''s not a sin to eliminate enemies to protect our loved ones." Sylvia pouted and munched her sd.


    "Well, you''re not done saying that yet. It could have a double meaning." Yuuki put her hand to her forehead while shaking her head.


    "..." E only grasped her hand with a faint smile. She watched the girls have a pleasant chat as if they were old friends. For some reason, she felt that she was a bit lonely.


    Elysia took a te of meat and gave it to the little tortoise. She noticed E''s gaze and asked with concern. "Is there something bothering you, E? You seem to be thinking about a problem."


    "Ah, is all that clearly visible on my face, Ely? My apologies, It''s just nice to see Eve and the others having a nice conversation." E gasped a bit in surprise. She then responded in a meek tone.


    "Why not join them? They say they need to hold an urgent meeting between followers." Elysia folded her hands on the table with a weak smile as she looked at the girls on the other side of the table.


    "They are now your and your Goddess master faithful followers, Ely. I am the Goddess of Blessings'' servant." E shook her head.


    "Please don''t say things like that, E. It''s like you''re isting yourself. There''s so much more you don''t know yet." Elysia wanted to continue her speech, but she chose not to persuade E with many words.


    She didn''t want to reveal many secrets before Nell told E directly. She had no idea how E would feel when it came to the mystery of the strange bond between herself and the Goddess of Blessings.


    "It seems you are right, Ely. I am still a young angel who has so much to learn. However, please let me be here to apany you." E replied with a tender smile.


    Sometimeter, an attractive and dignified female elf visited the Heavenly Tree. She wanted to share her story regarding a victory at the eastern border to Hea.


    However, she suddenly hit a wall of air and went past something invisible. She was about to check what was happening, but a shocking scene somehow suddenly appeared before her.


    A group of bold elves had an outdoor party near the sacred tree illegally and ndestinely!?


    Before the elf exploded in anger, Lifa raised her hand to give a gesture toe closer. "You have finallye here, Elven Empress Ashera Nirvalen. Come and join us."


    Ashera gasped in surprise when she realized she had mistaken them. Upon closer inspection, this group was not the bold elves but the divine group!


    *Gulp*


    Ashera gulped her saliva with a hint of nervousness. Luckily, she hasn''t said anything in spite of her irritation. She could hear Hea''sughter from the top of the tree. Who knows what that bubble of joy was doing up there. So, everything was fine.


    "Ahem, it''s a coincidence to meet you here. If you had told me about your previous visit, I would have held a banquet in the pce for you." Ashera cleared her throat and walked over gracefully. She didn''t want to give a bad impression under any circumstances.


    "We don''t want our presence to be publicized like that. However, we will trouble you on our current visit. We will stay overnight here and depart tomorrow morning for the Beastkin Continent." Lifa shook her head and pointed her hand at an empty bench.


    "Then, I shall provide the best service during your visit. Speaking of which, thank you for your help in the battle on the eastern border earlier. We were greatly helped." Ashera just sat down and expressed her appreciation. However, she identally noticed a fairy in a fancy robe on the table.


    "A fairy? Fairy Empress Yralissa Quifiel, what are you doing here in the sacrednd of the elves?" Ashera frowned.


    "We invited her here. You wouldn''t mind, would you?" Lifa made a steeple of her fingers. Everyone involved was here, and she could now bring up the previous matter.


    "Hmph, your prejudice against fairies could indirectly offend the Goddess of Blessings. Please be careful with your harsh mouth, immoral elf." Larissa folded her arms with a smirk on her face.


    "..." Ashera opened her mouth to reply to the taunt, but she swallowed back her words. She didn''t want to offend a Goddess indirectly.


    "Heehee~" Yralissa felt triumphant because she managed to make this Elven Empress speechless.


    However, Ashera didn''t take it for granted. She looks left and right for an ally or subject who can support her in an argument. At that moment, she noticed the turquoise-haired Goddess had a pair of elf-like ears.


    "Hmm-mm, you also need to be careful with your smug words, little fairy. You can also offend a Goddess on each of your taunts to the elves." Ashera countered.


    Yralissa gasped and checked into the surrounding Goddesses. She did find someone with elf-like ears, but she wasn''t quite sure whether this Goddess was an elf or not.


    "Let''s end your childish debate for another time. We have a thing for you to know. Hea, Celes,e here." Lifa raised her palm upwards. The leaves and the wind immediately sent Hea and Celes down from the tree.


    "Wow, what was that? It''s like a fun whirlwind!" Celesughed happily.


    "Hehe, you are childish, Ashera. Celes, mama is calling for us. Let''s get down from this whirlwind." Hea jumped down from the whirlwind and went to her mama''s palm. Celes followed right after.


    Lifa then brought the meeting into a serious discussion regarding elves and fairies towards divine help. Hea and Celes had a vital role in reporting the emergency to the divine group.


    After that, their conversation turned into moreplex matters and discussed various crucial issues regarding the future between elves and fairies.


    An hour passed unnoticed, and the little party ended when the dishes ran out.


    "Uhm, it''s really nice if we spend time together. However, today was quite a long day, and... Uhm, we still smell like seawater from the fight in the middle of the ocean this morning. I want to soak in a hot spring." Yuuki sniffed at her body, and she didn''t like the smell of salt on her body.


    "Yeah, only Ely and the Goddess are still fresh and fragrant. I feel a little jealous because they can always look clean, fragrant, and beautiful all day without worrying about anything." Sylvia grabbed Elysia''s hand and sniffed the fragrance from it. "Yep, a mysterious and pleasant floral scent. I can enjoy this all the time without getting bored."


    "I''m sweating too, you know? I want to take a dip in a hot water bath too." Elysia retracted her hand with a bit of embarrassment.


    "Then let''s tidy this up and go to a hot spring together." Vanessa came up with a proposal, and the girls agreed with it.


    "Ah, hot spring bath? We have a private hot spring in the pce. Only Ashera and I are allowed to enter that special ce. Let''s go there. Tonight is a bit chilly, and soaking with a ss of milk is really fun. Celes, let''s go. there." Hea came up with a brilliant idea. She took Celes out with Elysia and the girls.


    "O, okay. You''re too excited, Hea." Celes smiled helplessly, but she didn''t mind it in the slightest.


    "They said that we can form a nice bond because of food and skinship. We just had a meal together, then let''s have some skinship on hot spring!" Hea spoke like a wise sage.


    Tidying up the little party''s equipment only took less than a minute because the Space Bag was handy.


    "All races are in danger of extinction if we cannot exterminate those ursed creatures as soon as possible. The tragedy of a hundred thousand years ago must not be repeated in history. Therefore, we want all of you to work together, not against each other, especially for ridiculous reasons. The leaders of all races will gather at a grand meeting next week to further discuss our actions regarding the world''s threats. Alright, let''s end this conversation for another chance." Elena ended the conversation and stood up from her seat.


    Elysia and the girls would go to a hot spring, and she definitely didn''t want to miss that opportunity.

 Chapter 719: The Lake Spirit

    <h4>Chapter 719: The Lake Spirit</h4>


    "Fwah, fresh milk after soaking in the hot spring is bliss." Elysia wiped her mouth and put the milk bottle on the table.


    "Just like I said, right? Freshly squeezed elven milk is indeed the freshest. Although it''s not as good as high-quality fertilizer, it''s in my top ten." Hea burped a little and rolled around the table. She felt that she had drank too much milk, and her avatar''s body became heavy.


    Meanwhile, Celes was already bloated with milk and looked a bit drunk.


    "Fresh, freshly squeezed elven milk?" Elysia muttered in surprise.


    Sylvia, Vanessa, and the girls gaped in amazement at Hea''s frank statement. They looked at Ashera suspiciously, especially at those big buns that almost jumped out of the towel shackles.


    "What? Why are you all looking at me like that?" Ashera felt a bit ufortable receiving such a stare. She subconsciously covered her breasts with her hands as if she knew that those girls were staring in that direction.


    "That''s impossible, right? Even though this is elven milk, she is still a virgin. Hea, is this really elven milk?" Sylvia shrugged her shoulders and pointed at the half-empty milk bottle in her hand.


    Hea stopped rolling around for a moment. She marveled at the opinion of others. "Huh? Is something wrong? It''s indeed high-quality elven milk thates from our finest farm. The forest cows are so cute and make delicious milk. But, well... We can''t get much milk because those forest cows on farms also need some for their offspring."


    "Why name this elven milk... It''s still cow''s milk. I thought a perverted female elf just squeezed her milk out for this because of your statement, Hea." Sylvia wiped her nonexistent sweat and gulped down the milk.


    "Perverted female elf? Fufu, nice. She is indeed an elf who campaigns for exhibitionism among her fellow female elves. She only has any robes or dresses that show off her curves." Yralissa covered her mouth.


    "We need the light of the sun and moon to recover and be stronger. We never allow anyone to touch us or stare at us without permission, regardless of anything. Don''t tarnish the honor of the elves with that kind of remark." Ashera pursed her lips with dissatisfaction. She then pointed her hand at the rolling fluffy little ball on the table. "And you, Hea. You''re drunk, and please don''t talk carelessly. That would lead to misunderstandings."


    "I can''t be drunk just because of milk! Hic." He denied it with a red face. She huped and stumbled as she was about to fly. Therefore, she returned to the table and went near her twin sister.


    "You will stay here overnight with me, Celes. You will return to Fairy Continent tomorrow morning." Hea muttered before lying down next to her twin sister.


    "Is it a proposal or has some hidden meaning, Ashera? Next to you is the Goddess of Light, the divine embodiment of holy light. Her almighty being is the light herself. Is that why you chose to be near the Goddess of Light for a reason?" Yralissa presented her observations with great respect.


    "..." Ashera widened her eyes in shock. She nced at the ethereal, heavenlydy next to her. For some unknown reason, she was drawn to this Goddess without noticing.


    It was probably because she was still a female elf who couldn''t stand the attraction of the light. However, what Yralissa said was perhaps true. If elves, especially females, desperately need light... Then what would happen if the Goddess of Light was nearby and constantly emitted her divine light?


    The previous light explosion and light paradise had already made her wet. So many female elves were also smitten because of that light. It was only a matter of time before she and the elves bowed down and worshiped the Light Goddess.


    Ashera trembled slightly and hugged her arms as she realized that, but she didn''t have any intention of rebelling against that thought.


    At the event just now, she had the golden opportunity to soak in the hot springs with the Goddesses! Even though there was a weird rule that everyone had to wear a bath towel, no one was allowed to soak nude. Yet, it was still a great experience.


    "You''d better get dressed first." Elena was slightly amused by Ashera''s stupified expression, but she didn''t really care. She just walked away.


    Elysia then went after Elena, and everyone else left the hot spring area.


    "Nee, are we going to spend the night in this pce or where? Shall we go straight to rest or want to visit somewhere before going to sleep? I''ve heard a legend about the pond of enlightenment. Does that ce really exist, or is it just a myth?" Sylvia stepped forward and raised her hand for attention.


    "The pond of enlightenment?" Elysia felt somewhat intrigued and curious about the ce.


    "Yes, I once read a story from my father''s documents. The pond of enlightenment is located somewhere in the central region of the Elven Continent. That ce is said to have a spirit of knowledge capable of answering any question, even if it''s about the world secrets or divine secrets!" Sylvia spreads her arms wide with passion. Since she was already on the Elven Continent, she wanted to go there.


    "That ce sounds like an exaggeration. Do you think the pool can answer questions the Goddesses don''t know? Any questions? Hmm, that sounds like a fake story." Yuuki narrowed his eyes and folded his arms. She didn''t have the slightest bit of faith in such a ce.


    "Who knows? I''m just curious about the ce." Sylvia shrugged her shoulders. She also couldn''t confirm anything.


    "That sounds interesting. Elven Empress Ashera, do you know where the pond of enlightenment is located? Can we visit there?" Elena smiled faintly. She also felt somewhat attracted to the ce if it was real.


    Ashera folded her arms and patted her chin for a moment. "The pond of enlightenment? I don''t think we have a ce like that on ournd. It''s just the devil''s made-up story to set the background for their arrival on ournd several decades ago. However, that story was not made without reason. They just misunderstood everything.


    The pond of enlightenment never existed, but we have ake of wisdom. A wise water spirit had upied that ce for thousands of years. Theke of wisdom is a sacred and sacred ce where we will hold a holy ceremony nearby once a year. However, theke spirit festival is only held at the end of autumn..."


    "Oh, so it''s like that. Can''t we visit that ce now? Isn''t the spirit of knowledge active at night? Now is our chance to visit!" Sylvia still wanted to visit that ce.


    "You know too much, miss devil. What exactly will you do when you meet the wiseke spirit?" Ashera snorted and looked deeply at Sylvia.


    "I don''t know. I just want to know the capability of the wise spirit in question." Sylvia smiled innocently as she grasped her hands behind her back.


    "Elven Empress Ashera, we are going there for a visit before the girls go to bed. Are you going to show us the way?" Elena gave her orders the same way.


    "Let me take you to theke. It''s not too far from this forest city." Ashera heaved a quiet sigh andplied. She knew that this group would still go there even though she said no.


    "Good." Elena nodded, and Sylvia was ecstatic. The girls weren''t feeling too excited, but they were going anyway.


    Only Elysia and Elena had a hidden reason to visit that wiseke spirit. Perhaps, that spirit had a clue as to who brought them into this world.


    Elena brought everyone flying towards the north with magic. A beautiful smallke twice the size of a football field could be seen even though they had barely crossed five kilometers from Eshvelenora Woond.


    The moonlight and the shimmer of the night sky reflected off theke like a perfect mirror of theke''s calm surface.


    Everyonended near theke to admire the beauty of theke. The water seemed to sparkle in the light of colors.


    Elysia immediately used her sacred vision to find the whereabouts of the wise spirit in question.


    She could see a mermaid-like creature doing a stretching exercise at the bottom of theke.


    A status screen suddenly popped out before Elysia''s eyes. She identally looked at that water spirit intensely.


    As if noticing a gaze from outside theke, the water spirit gasped in surprise and immediately looked up. She could see who it was and immediately went to the surface, somewhat confused.


    Her target was a human girl with gorgeous and radiant eyes. However, by the time she arrived near the surface, she was doubtful because she could feel so many powerful entities waiting for her by theke.


    ''What do you all want?'' The water spirit asked somewhat restlessly. The Elven Empress was also there, but that fact didn''t lessen her worries.


    ''We have onlye to visit you, O esteemed water spirit. I apologize for bothering your night exercise.'' Elysia answered politely.


    ''You can see my humble abode even though I don''t allow mortals for that? Is it because of your eye ability? Forget what you saw just now. I just woke up from my sleep. Get out of here. I''m not having guests.'' The water spirit frowned and took some distance from theke''s surface.


    "..." Elysia deactivated her sacred vision and then looked left and right. Apparently, that water spirit only talked to her. However, their arrival was not weed by the water spirit of this beautifulke.

 Chapter 720: Quality Rest

    <h4>Chapter 720: Quality Rest</h4>


    ''I heard that you are a wise spirit who knows very much about the world in its entirety. Can you answer a question from me? After that, we will go.'' Elysia didn''t beat around the bush and went straight to the main reason why she came there.


    ''I might answer your question if you made an offering to theke. Something of value and that is a solid object.'' The water spirit thought for a moment and offered a deal.


    ''I will give the offering after you answer my question.'' Elysia bargained as she didn''t want to join the other party''s game.


    ''Fine, I know almost everything after living thousands of years in the waters of this continent before settling in peace in thiske. Water has a memory. I doubt there is anything I don''t know when ites to the affairs of this mortal world.'' The water spirit snorted and folded his arms. She waited for the question inside theke as she didn''t want to reveal herself.


    ''My question is, how many gods are there in this world? Do any of them have the power to teleport someone between worlds and bestow that person with a divinity?'' Elysia grasped her hand and asked straight to the point.


    ''Huh-uh?'' The water spirit was stupefied. She didn''t think this mortal human girl would ask her such a question. That was not what mortal needed to know, and it was not a question!


    ''I''m not a divine, how could I know about it, human girl¡­ I only know about the Water God, the ruler of the ocean in the east. Now, make your offering.'' The water spirit shrugged her shoulders and shook her head.


    ''...'' Elysia just sighed and threw a small green energy core into the middle of theke. ''Thank you for answering my question honestly.''


    ''No worries. You have a pure soul and heart. That''s why I''m only talking to you. However, I didn''t want to be bothered. Please go because I will not apany you.'' The water spirit received that energy core and swam to the bottom of theke.


    "Ely, why did you throw a crystal in the middle of theke?" Sylvia asked with some curiosity. She looked around theke as if waiting for a wise spirit toe out.


    "The water spirit asked for an offering and I gave it to her." Elysia answered bluntly.


    "Offerings, and the wise spirit just asked you that? Hmm, is this like theke fairy reference? Then, we just need to say the spell and the wise spirit will emerge from the middle of theke. She might share her wisdom or ask did we just drop something in theke!?" Sylvia widened her eyes with a realization.


    She then crouched down and made a few small sshes of water. After that, she sped her hands together. "O the wise spirit of theke, what is your wisdom?"


    "..." Elysia shook her head at Elena.


    "Well, we''re just expecting too much from her." Elena replied with a tender smile and gave Elysia a head pat.


    "I already told you, didn''t I? The wise spirit wouldn''t wee guests if it wasn''t during the festival inte autumn." Ashera heaved a subtle sigh and shook his head.


    Elysia was aware that Ashera had misinterpreted something, but she had no intention of correcting anything. She patted Sylvia''s shoulder. "Let''s go back. The water spirit won''t apany us because she has some business."


    "Eh, mm, okay. That wise spirit turned out to be arrogant and unfriendly. She asked for an offering but didn''t give anything in return. This pond of enlightement is such a scam. That wise spirit probably is a grumpy, loner scammer." Sylvia stood up and grumbled about that water spirit.


    Everyone then flew away back to Forest City, leaving behind a water spirit who was annoyed at hearing such insults.


    That night, Ashera prepared several rooms for her distinguished guests to rest. However, most of them just entered the most spacious room.


    "..." Yralissa also decided to spend the night there since Celes was still asleep in the Goddess of Life''s palms.


    She nced at that leafy green-haireddy with some thought in mind. She assumed thatdy was an avatar of the Tree of Life for some reason.


    The odds were high, but she just didn''t want to ask. She became convinced because there were so many supporting factors, and she concluded it unterally without needing to confirm anything. It was good news that the Tree of Life was still around, no matter where it was.


    "It only has a double bed here. Why don''t you all take another room?" Ashera closed the door in much astonishment. She also decided to spend the night here for a personal reason.


    "This room can amodate at least twenty people without a hitch. You don''t have to worry. We have roway beds and futons." Vanessa took out a few futons from her master''s Space Bag and then went before her master.


    She sat on the floor and rested her head on her master''sp, right beside Yuuki. She also wanted to hear a story.


    At that time, Elysiaplied with Yuuki''s request to tell a fairy tale. It was about a water spirit from another world.


    "Did someone say a fairy tale? Count me in!" Sylvia flew up and sat on the sofa''s handrest, where Elysia was seated.


    Evelyn and E see each other and join the fairy tale group. They sat politely on the floor, right behind Elysia''s ''pets''.


    "Oh my, everyone is interested in fairy tales about water spirits from other worlds? I''m also curious as to what kind of spirit stories are. It''s a shame that you two were asleep, hmm~" Lifa sat on the sofa opposite Elysia and caressed the two sleeping fluffy balls in her hand.


    Elena just smiled and sat on the bed. She had no ce around Elysia at the moment. However, Rhea went next to her with Nell.


    "Water spirits from another world?" Asher felt somewhat curious. She folded her arms as if to listen.


    "..." Yralissa stared at the sleeping little earth dragon in the corner of the room. That ultra massive dragon was now only as big as a ball and looked vulnerable. She simply shrugged her shoulders and went near the Goddess of Life.


    "Fufu, please don''t have your expectations too high because this story might disappoint." Elysia chuckled awkwardly. She initially only agreed to tell a story to Yuuki, but that actually got everyone interested.


    Therefore, she started telling a fairy tale to make everyone happy for the next few minutes.


    After that, she yawned and asked everyone to sleep because they needed to rest for tomorrow.


    "O Ely of the bed, what is your wisdom?" Sylvia asked yfully.


    "Hmm?" Elysia opened her eyes and thought for a bit. This devil girl was still not satisfied because of the previous water spirit issue.


    "Once you hear this from me, your breath will switch to manual mode. It will probably return to automatic mode when you wake up tomorrow. So, please go to sleep and be a good girl. Good night~" Elysia closed her eyes with a smile and wrapped herself up with a nket.


    "Eh, no way... My breath has really be manual mode now." Sylvia widened her eyes in shock. She looked left and right, but it seemed that she wasn''t the only one experiencing the same thing as they must have heard Elysia''s words as well.


    "Fine, I''m going to sleep right away." Sylvia decided to go straight to bed so that her breath would return to automatic mode tomorrow. However, she was a bit worried if she couldn''t breathe while sleeping because she was still breathing manually now.


    At that thought, Sylvia and everyone finally went to sleep.


    That night, Rhea was the only one who didn''t sleep. She closed her eyes but kept an eye on everyone to ensure no one was doing anything silly. Two individuals outside her group insisted on spending the night in the same room as them, after all.


    When morning came, Elysia opened her eyes and found a bundle of white fluffy things on her tummy. Upon closer look, it was actually a white cat, and a seven-tailed snow fox huddled together.


    She could hear the melodious chirping of birds and the touch of the morning sun that seeped into the room. After tiring days of exterminating ursed creatures, she really appreciated a peaceful time like this.


    Elysia got up from her futon silently. She could see the morning dew on the fresh nts. It rained in the middle of the night until morning came, and it made the air cool here.


    Compared to Earth, it was as if she was somewhat reluctant to breathe the polluted air on her homeworld.


    "A bit too cold..." Elysia trembled slightly and sat on the sofa with her nket. She put Vanessa and Yuuki on herp because they didn''t look like they would wake up soon.


    Elysia identally saw Rhea was still awake. She waved her hand to invite Rhea toe closer and sit next to her.


    ''Good morning, Master Elysia. Did you have a good nightst night?'' Rhea went next to Elysia.


    ''Mm, I get enough rest. However, what about you, Rhea? You do not sleep?'' Elysia shared her nket with Rhea.


    ''I have to make sure everyone gets a good night''s sleep. Ah, Master Elena decided to return to the Elysian Realmst night.'' Rhea leaned against Elysia a bit.


    ''I see, she also needs a quality rest.'' Elysia peeked into her Soul Realm and found Elena lying peacefully on the bed.


    ''Today will probably be better than yesterday. I want to give that Coward God some beatings this afternoon.'' Rhea clenched her fists and hit the empty air.


    ''Hehe, it''s the Beast God, hmm... We''ll see him againter.'' Elysia just chuckled lightly and brewed a cup of warm tea for herself and Rhea.

 Chapter 721: Peaceful Time

    <h4>Chapter 721: Peaceful Time</h4>


    "See youter! Bye, bye." Celes waved her tiny hand in farewell. It was time for her to go home with Yralissa.


    "Bye, keep in touch with me. We''ll y again next time." Hea also waved her hand.


    "En! But that''s after we carry out our duties. There are many things we need to do before that." Celes nodded in agreement.


    "That of course." Hea replied with a wink.


    "Well, now is the time for us to go. Here, a gift for each of you. Please cultivate well.." Lifa handed Hea and Celes a small pouch.


    "O-oh! Thank you very much, mama. We''ll try our best." Hea and Celes answered in unison.


    "Good. And for you, Elven Empress and Fairy Empress, please take good care of my children." Lifa smiled faintly.


    "Hea is a precious member of my family." Ashera ced her hands on her upper chest respectfully.


    "Understood. Celes is one of the most important members of my family." Yralissa nodded in understanding.


    "Now, you will be sent back to the Celestial Tree, Zhadphis Woond. Are you ready?" Lifa gave a gesture to Hea, and the Mirror of Desire was ced on the table.


    "I''m ready. Celes,e here." Yralissa grabbed Celes and hugged that little fluffy ball in her arms.


    "Bye!" Celes waved her hand once more before Hea asked the mirror to send her twin sisters back.


    The cloudy mirror became clear and emitted golden-green light. Yralissa and Celes flew above the mirror, and a sh of light enveloped them.


    A golden-green portal emerged from the mirror and sucked Yralissa into it.


    *Poof*


    The Fairy Empress disappeared from there, leaving behind the impression of light particles. The Mirror of Desire gradually dimmed. Yralissa and Celes can be seen on the other side.


    "We''re back. Mama and everyone, Please have a safe trip to the Beastkin Continent and the Beast Continent. I look forward to the story about you kicking the Beast God''s butt!" Celes cheered from behind the mirror.


    "Fufu, who knows what will happen." Lifa covered her mouth with her hand.


    After the mirror dimmed, Lifa bid farewell to Hea before leaving.


    Ashera and Hea stared up at the sky until the divine group was no longer visible.


    "Ashera, what''s wrong with you? Are you sighing at not being able to find the Goddess of Light anywhere?" Hea suddenly asked in surprise.


    "Hm, her divine self hasn''t been seen sincest night. Maybe she has some urgent business?" Ashera shook her head and walked away.


    ''Ely, you didn''t forget to leave a teleportation marker near the Heavenly Tree, right?'' Elena reminded Elysia from within the Soul Realm.


    ''En, I''ve left my marker there. In this way, we already have markers on almost all continents. We only need one for Continental Beasts and Continental Devils.'' Elysia rubbed her hands excitedly. She could now say goodbye to long journeys because she could use teleportation to shorten the travel time.


    At that moment, Elysia gazed into the distance in the east with her sacred vision active. She could see a new forest near the border area regardless of distance. The trees were still two to three meters high, and time would make it the vast dense forest as it was before. It was just like what Lifa said. So, that powder was something like a magic tree seed.


    Everyone had already boarded the Gravy Ark and was ready to leave. Still, there was one individual not present in the group. Elysia then faced everyone in wonder. "We''re going to the Beastkin Continent by magic teleportation. But, where''s Sea God? Are we going to leave him here?"


    "I told him about our departure. If he doesn''te in two minutes, we will leave him." Nell folded her arms while holding her talisman.


    "Oh, should we just leave him alone? He''s a pervert who likes to flirt around. I don''t feel safe letting him ogling his eyes around us." Yuuki covered her chest subconsciously.


    "You don''t have to worry. Your body is protected by the divine light. No one can peek at your body without the permission of the Goddess of Light." Rhea reassured the girls with a faint smile.


    "Phew, then I can breathe a sigh of relief." Yuuki heaved a sigh of relief. The girls also felt relieved that they had the same thought.


    "But, are we going to the Beastkin Continent by teleportation?" Yuuki asked curiously.


    "Yup, I''ve left a marker where west met Luna and Lynn. I need to move that teleportation marker to Evroria City. Is something wrong, Yuuki?" Elysia answered with an innocent expression.


    "No, it''s nothing. If we can teleport to a ce you''ve been, then that''s a good thing. We don''t have to travel for hours on the Gravy Ark anymore." Yuuki shook his head as if nothing had happened.


    If Elysia had said a teleportation technique could be used, perhaps she had already asked to retrieve her Space Bag to go to the Beastkin Continent. However, that was only in Yuuki''s mind, and it didn''t really matter much since they were going there soon.


    ''Well, I never said I needed my Space Bag urgently. That''s why Master Elysia didn''t offer to use the teleportation technique. The result would obviously be different if I said so. However, because of that, I got Master Elysia''s dress for myself, hehe...'' Yuuki chuckled in her mind with a flowery-like feeling.


    Momentster, Oceanid flew into the sky, following Elysia''s group in a hurry. He even was still looking a bit messy with his wrinkled clothes.


    "You''rete. A few more seconds and we''ll be gone without you.'' Did you have funst night?" Nell snorted in contempt.


    "Hehe, it''s just a few secondste. I ended up staying at a barst night. Thatdy set me up and made me pay a fortune for a night out with her friends." Oceanid chuckled somewhat awkwardly. He knew he couldn''t hide anything, primarily because of Lifa or Rhea''s ability.


    "You stink, eww..." Sylvia covered her nose and invited the girls to take some distance from Oceanid.


    "Hey, how can I leave an unpleasant body odor? I''m a Sea God for a reason." Oceanid checked his body odor, but he was sure that he didn''t leave any smelly impression.


    "That''s an insult, idiot. Ely, let''s teleport now." Sylvia smirked and put her hand on Elysia''s arm.


    "You little shit. You are probably the first bold mortal who dared to taunt me without fear. It''s been so long no one was courageous enough to do that in front of me." Oceanid shook his head. He felt yed.


    "That''s because I''m Ely''s follower and the special one to boost." Sylvia stuck out her tongue.


    Elysia closed her eyes to confirm their destination against the marker she had left on the snowy mountain. After finding the exact location, she opened her eyes again and directly used her teleportation technique.


    *Poof*


    Elysia and everyone disappeared from the Elven Continent''s skies. A slight dimensional shift urred. The scenery suddenly changed from the warm morning sky to and full of snow.


    "Woah! It''s just a trip in the blink of an eye! So this is teleportation magic from a lost civilization? Ely, you just used divine magic!?" Evelyn gasped in surprise. She pinched her arm to make sure that what she saw was real. It was actually teleportation.


    "Hehe, I just learned this technique. I don''t know if it''s divine magic or not, but I''m still a human." Elysia looked around. She couldn''t find Luna''s camp anywhere.


    "Fox Empress Luna Evroria and her troops are probably already in Evroria City by now. We''d better go there then. Yuuki''s Space Bag might be there too." Elysia crouched down and rubbed a stone. She removed her marker from there.


    Oceanid took on the role of Gravy Ark''s pilot and raised his hand. "We''re off to a city full of floof floofs."


    "Please take us to Evroria City." Lifa bonked Oceanid''s head with a dry twig.


    "Well then, there really are a lot of fluffy things." Oceanid rubbed his head and led everyone away towards the south.


    Arge and beautiful city near the northern snow mountain region border was their destination.


    "It looks peaceful there. So, no problems have urred since ourst visit. In may opinion, the Beastkin Continent is the most peaceful cepared to the ces we''ve just visited in the past few days." Vanessa checked the various corners of the city within the protective walls. It was just a peaceful capital city with a lot of beastkins.


    "Mm, let''s go downstairs and pay a visit to the pce. Luna and Lynn should be there when they get back." Yuuki tugged the hem of Elysia''s dress.


    "Good, Sea God, please." Elysia asked politely.


    Everyone entered the city in invisibility and flew straight to the Evroria Pce.


    "Vann, you are from the Beast Race, but you now look like the Beastkin Race. Isn''t this a miracle?" Sylvia whispered into Vanessa''s ear.


    Vanessa''s cat ears twitched slightly. She looked left and right, but what Sylvia said was an undeniable fact. Yet, she epted that fact with open arms. "Yeah, I''m a tiger, but also like a cat."


    "Isn''t that because tigers and cats are from the same species? But, uhm... Well, the winged tiger does look like a big winged cat. It''s a bit different from the tiger in general." Evelyn stroked her chin while examining Vanessa up and down.


    "Look at that striped tiger over there. That''s a normal tiger, right?" Vanessa pointed her finger at a tiger beastkin on the city street.


    "Tiger has several variants. Please don''t mind the differences. Most importantly, Master Elysia loves us." Yuuki stroked Vanessa''s tail as she whispered softly.


    "En! I want to see my uncle and aunt soon." Vanessa muttered quietly.


    "They''re in the Holy City now. We''ll be there tonight, after our business on the Beast Continent is over." Nell shared a piece of news to cheer Vanessa up.


    Vanessa replied with a smile and an understanding nod. After that, they all came into the pce through the balcony.

 Chapter 722: Exciting Event?

    <h4>Chapter 722: Exciting Event?</h4>


    Luna and Lynn were in the living room, enjoying a ss of green tea in thefort of the wooden table covered by a futon. It was as if they had anticipated the arrival of Elysia and the others. Extra tea sets were provided on the table.


    "Hmm?" Lynn''s fox ears twitched slightly when she heard the footsteps of several people approaching.


    "They''vee." Luna put her ss on the table and closed her eyes.


    *ck*


    The door opened, and a handsome knight-style man entered as if it was his own room. A group of gorgeous girls and heavenly beauties followed a few meters behind the man.


    "Wee back to Evroria Pce. It''s a fancy day that''s a bit chilly. Would you mind apanying us with a ss of warm green tea?" Luna greeted with a hospitable attitude.


    "With pleasure, mydy." Oceanid behaved with manners and sat across from the Fox Empress.


    "Please have a seat, everyone. Allow me to brew you some tea." Luna pointed her hand at the cushion seats around the table.


    "Lynn, how have you beentely? Uhm, do you know where my Space Bag is? I identally left it when my master took me away." Yuuki immediately went to Lynn''s side to ask for something.


    "Hm, after you left, nothing significant happened. Uhh, your hands are cold. We had a peaceful time, without a single sealed area copsing. We are ready to deal with everything quickly and swiftly if anything happens. Perhaps, thanks to my divine battlesuit, I managed to save a lot of things with my full capability." Lynn held Yuuki''s cold hand to provide some warmth.


    "I''m relieved to hear that. Then, how about my Space Bag?" Yuuki raised the previous topic. That Space Bag was so important to her.


    "Ah, I strayed from your question. Yup, I kept it for you in a safe ce. It''s in my room now. Do you want me to get it here now?" Lynn covered her mouth for a moment and nodded slightly.


    "I''m grateful. Thank you for keeping my Space Bag for me. It and everything in it means a lot to me." Yuuki heaved a sigh of relief.


    "You''re wee. I''ll take it over here now if you want." Lynn replied with a warm smile. She was d that Yuuki now no longer looked a bit lifeless like a few days ago when Elysia disappeared somewhere without any news.


    "No, there''s no need. We''ll be there for thatter. Well then, I shall return to my master''s side. She may need me." Yuuki excused herself and went near Elysia.


    "Master?" Lynn tilted her head slightly, and a realization suddenly came to her mind.


    "Yuuki went that far for Elysia and her kindness, huh... How about me then?" Lynn spoke in a mosquito-like voice while ncing at Elysia.


    "I hope things go under control and no tragedy urs. However, grief is unavoidable because this is a defensive battle, a war of self-defense to protect the world. May I know a little of your story and your next ns? And, who is this new lovely girl?" Luna offered everyone a ss of tea elegantly.


    She nced at the two white-haired lovely beastkins around Elysia. One of them was Yuuki, but who was the other one? Elysia got one more beastkinpanion?


    "Greetings, I am Vanessa. Master Elysia''s contracted beast." Vanessa put her hand to her upper chest and introduced herself gracefully.


    "Van-nessa? You''re Vanessa, Ely''s contracted beast? Aren''t you a winged tiger from the Beast Race? How did youe to have the form of a beastkin? Even though the winged tiger has impressive transformation abilities, it just-" Lynn widened her eyes in surprise. Still, she immediately ended her words when she received a gaze from her mother. "Ahem, sorry to say too much. I was just surprised. I didn''t mean to offend anyone or be racist."


    "It''s okay, Lynn. My current human transformation was an unexpected event during my ascension to Saint-level. However, my master loves me more like this. I received a lot of head pats, hehe..." Vanessa smiled innocently. She moved her fluffy tail to the right and left cheerfully. Though, she put her fluffy tail onto her master''sp to provide some warmth in the end.


    "..." Elysia only replied with a warm smile and stroked Vanessa''s tail.


    "Fufu, your group consists of many different races, but no discords as if dispute never happened. Everyone is getting along well." Luna covered her mouth with her folding fan.


    "Racial strife is quite ridiculous, I must say. They only hate each other just because their ancestors said so. Blood hatred keeps on passing from generation to generation without knowing who is the real mastermind behind the scenes." Oceanid shook his head with a sigh.


    "Fufu, I don''t really care about that troublesome dispute as long as it doesn''t involve my people. However, it will end in a huge turn of divine demands. The mortals will have no choice but to obey." Luna closed her eyes with a mysterious smile on her face.


    "Hmm, let''s see what happens next week at the grand meeting." Oceanid grinned and took a sip of his tea.


    After that, Luna made a little approach to Elysia by talking warmly about some of the recently happened. She acted like a caring elder, from severe matters to trivial matters.


    "I see, so you''re going straight to the Beast Continent?" Luna folded her hands on the table and stared at each individual in front of her.


    "Hm, yes. Is there something you want to say?" Rhea confirmed with a neutral tone.


    "There''s not much I need to say. However, I ask you to take my daughter with you. There will be an exciting event on the Beast Continent, and I would like a representative from me to be there to witness." Luna shook her head. She smiled faintly, opened her palm, and pointed it at her daughter.


    "Mother? You''re not nning on doing something reckless by telling me to leave, right? But, what kind of exciting event?" Lynn felt a bit worried and reluctant to carry out the task in today''s chaotic world. She was concerned about her mother.


    "What are you saying, my silly child? Do you doubt my abilities, hmm? Well then, do you still carry our fox talisman with you?" Luna flicked Lynn''s forehead. She had previously told her daughter some hints regarding her little ns, but her daughter was a bit silly at times.


    "Ouch, why? Mm, I still have that." Lynn held her forehead and pulled out a bluish-white talisman from her cleavage.


    "Good. Take it with you. Here, I have prepared your things and everything you might need in this Space Bag. Meanwhile, Yuuki''s Space Bag will be brought here soon. This might be inurate, but a sealed area on the Beast Continent will soon copse in about an hour." Luna took out a purple Space Bag from under the table and ced it on her daughter''sp.


    "You''ve prepared this too, mother? You''ve nned this from the beginning?" Lynn widened her eyes in surprise.


    "Fufu..." Luna just covered her mouth.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    The door was knocked from the other side. Luna just waved her hand to open the door.


    A bunny girl came into the room respectfully. She knelt behind Luna and handed over a white Space Bag. "This is what you asked to be brought here, Her Majesty."


    "All right, you carried out your duty faster than expected. Now please return to your duty." Luna epted it graciously.


    "Then I shall excuse myself." The bunny girl stood up and immediately left the room. She nced at the distinguished guests, then closed the door.


    "Yuuki, this is yours. We returned it to its owner. We didn''t check the contents of this Space Bag at all, but please check it to be sure." Luna put Yuuki''s Space Bag on the table and pushed it towards Yuuki.


    "Thank you for your concern, Luna." Yuuki didn''t say much and immediately checked all the contents inside her Space Bag.


    "En, nothing is missing." Yuuki breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that everything was still intact. Her belongings were just a few, but all of them were truly valuable to her.


    "I''m relieved to hear that. With that being said, I can only advise you to immediately depart for the Beast Continent. They may really need your help. The Lazy God will once again be reluctant to involve himself on the battlefield." Luna gave a respectful suggestion, but she immediately covered her mouth with her folding fan. She could see one of the possible future, which was a bit funny.


    "Well, if that''s what you''re saying, we can''t linger here. A marker on the Beast Continent has also indicated a crack. It will copse in less than an hour." Nell checked her talisman to make sure of it.


    "Okay then, Fox Empress Luna. We shall take our leave. Please let us know via Lynn if an emergency urs. We will being to your aid immediately." Elysia got up from her seat.


    "Fufu, you are truly a respectful and caring girl. I appreciate it very much. However, it will be a few more days before we need to go to the battlefield. This war is still an easy battle due to my ability and anti curse mechanisms." Luna ushered everyone out of the room.


    "It''s an ability to make other races feel envious and fearful. Your safety can be in critical condition yet safe or dangerous. Please be careful with every step you take because this is a strategy game called life." Oceanid rubbed his chin as if remembering something.


    "I am fully aware. Thank you for your wise words." Luna nodded in understanding.


    Elysia, Yuuki, Lynn, and the others bid farewell to Luna before they boarded the Gravy Ark and flew into the sky in invisibility.


    Luna waved her hand for a while, even though Elysia''s group was no longer visible. She then heaved a subtle sigh and smiled faintly.


    "Time to do something about that arrogant dragonkin~ Let''s see if they will behave well or not, fufu..." Luna turned around and chuckled softly.

 Chapter 723: Beast God Entered the BattleField (1)

    <h4>Chapter 723: Beast God Entered the BattleField (1)</h4>


    Elysia gazed at a valley from the top of a hill. She could see an army of many strong beast warriors camped nearby as if they were ready for a big battle. "That sealed area will copse soon? Then..."


    Elysia put her hand on arge rock to leave her marker there. "Yep, we''ll be here in a moment. Let''s go to the central region and meet the Beast God."


    Oceanid looked at his map while determining their direction and position. "Hm, we are in the southern region now. So, we need to head in that direction, hmm... Very well, board the ship as we shall sail soon."


    "Hehe, we''ll teleport hereter. Go across a great distance in the blink of an eye. You haven''t had that kind of experience, have you?" Sylvia whispered from beside Lynn.


    "Hm, I understand the concept of teleportation. However, doesn''t such a technique belong to divine-ss magic?" Lynn asked in wonder. She nced at Elysia once more. A mortal human girl, but could use divine-ss magic?


    "No, teleportation magic is not divine magic. A mortal can also use instant ce-shifting techniques, depending on their understanding of spacew. Elysia is a unique and special entity with unlimited capabilities. That''s also why her master often invites her to engage in various high-ss magic, even divine-ss magic." Rhea helped Elysia concoct a usible excuse to exin Elysia''s capabilities.


    "En, Ely is a Goddess candidate. She is beyond logic andmon sense. Sometimes I feel like Ely is a Goddess disguised as an ordinary girl with disguised powers to trick everyone into thinking she is weak and easy to bully." Evelyn put her hand to her cheek.


    "Yeah, anyone who thinks like that will make a fatal mistake, especially anyone with bad intentions." Sylvia grinned mysteriously.


    "Excuse me, girls. We shall depart for the sacred mountains north of Brisline Woond now." Oceanid facepalmed and heaved a sigh.


    "Well then." Lifa looked at the surrounding trees and boarded the Gravy Ark.


    After everyone boarded, the Gravy Ark shot up to the north at high speed. It was as if they broke away from the world''s limitations to travel at speeds that exceeded even ten times the speed of sound without any problems.


    "Uhm, we''ve been traveling on this Gravy Ark for a long time. However, there''s one thing I''ve been wondering all along." E raised her hand.


    "And what is it, E?" Elysia and the girls paid their attention to the questioner.


    "This Gravy Ark has a maximum speed. It will damage its magic circuit quickly if we push this magic device to its full capacity for a long time. However, we are clearly already traveling far from its maximum speed. Is this still a Gravy Ark?" E scratched her head in confusion.


    "That depends on who pilots this thing. Since I''m a fabulous person, achieving such a thing is easy. Just give me a few minutes, and we''ll arrive at our destination." Oceanid pointed at himself proudly.


    "I see..." E nodded in understanding. Apparently, the Gravy Ark wasn''t working as it should, but it was all thanks to Sea God''s magic.


    Vanessa looked left and right. She then rested her head on her master''sp.


    "Oh my..." Elysia didn''t know why Vanessa suddenly acted spoiled when they almost arrived at Brisline Woond. She didn''t say anything and just gave her a head pat.


    ''Ely, our Vann just doesn''t want to think any mixed thoughts about her homnd. Would you like to give her a head-grip massage? I heard some pets like to get pampered, especially the females.'' Elena came up with a brilliant fad idea.


    ''Head-grip massage? Like this?'' Elysia spread her fingers and held Vanessa''s head with one hand. She then kneaded Vanessa''s head up and down gently.


    "Oh, oohh~" Vanessa opened her mouth. She rolled her eyes up with a slightly exaggerated facial expression but soon closed her eyes infort. She really enjoyed it.


    "Hmm?" Yuuki was curious about what had happened. Yet, she suddenly widened her eyes in surprise at the sight of Vanessa''s blissful face. She already knew about it. Elysia''s hand massage was indeed on the god-tier level!


    "Oh my... All right, not now." Elysia retracted her hand.


    "Eh? Please give me more, master~" Vanessa grabbed her master''s hand and put it on her head again.


    "Okay, but just head pats. The previous one is a bit unsafe at this time and ce." Elysia again gave Vanessa some head pats.


    "Mm~" Vanessa didn''t mind that and just smiled blissfully.


    She added a new top favorite priority in her mind. Besides cuddles, snuggles, and foodies, her next favorite thing was head massage... It was such a nice touch, morefortable than body caress. Of course, only from her beloved master.


    "Howfortable..." Yuuki spoke in a mosquito-like voice. She also wants to be showered with such attention and affection. Therefore, she should grab the opportunityter.


    A few minutester, the Gravy Ark''s speed slowed as they were already close to their destination. Below them was a dense forest with giant trees that towered even tens of meters high.


    "Beast Continent is predominately filled with forests with giant trees. Are all the trees down there Spirit Trees?" Evelyn peered down in amazement.


    "We should already be in Beast Continent''s capital forest city. The beasts here have arge body size. The environment they live in is naturally the same." Sylvia unrolled her map scroll.


    "Those trees are big and lush. Do they already have their avatar bodies and are roaming around?" Yuuki also wondered. She began to worry because she would definitely get lost if she went out alone in that super vast forest, not to mention with such colossal trees.


    "Hundreds of them have already reached Spirit-level, but only a few are at Saint-level. They are peace-loving and soft-hearted trees. My only hope is for forests like this to be preserved." Lifa conveyed an implied message in her gentle answer.


    "I don''t mean to spoil your impression of nts and trees. But, some types of trees and nts are simply savage and ruthless. They prey on other living things regardless of form, whether animals, nts, or humans. Some of them also have the illusion ability to deceive their prey. Not all nts are good-hearted, my friend. I''ve seen the worst." Oceanid looked up slightly and shook his head.


    "..." Lifa chose not to respond to that statement.


    "The carnivorous tree with illusionary abilities? I know a forest of death on the Devil Continent, but is there anything worse than that?" Sylvia entered the conversation with curiosity.


    "The forest of death on the Devil Continent, the Curious Grave Woond on the Elven Continent, the Hypnotic Wessard Forest on the Beast Continent, and the worst is the Forbidden Ash Wood on the Fairy Continent. Avoid those ces for your safety because they are the mysterious, forbidden forests." Oceanid advised these girls about the cruelty of the forestws there.


    "Wow, there are quite a few... If those forests are so threatening and dangerous, why are they still around today? Nobody wants to wipe those forests off the map?" Sylvia was surprised but also somewhat impressed.


    "Unless a divine being does it, that won''t happen. However, why do we need to do it? All the nts in the forbidden forest are just minding their own business in their territory without disturbing other ces." Lifa shook her head.


    "Hmm, it''s scary to know the predators are the trees. We are the prey in such a ce, huh..." Elysia put her hand on her chin, but she identally nced at Nell.


    "Why are you looking at me, Ely? Did you think that because of my size, I would be easy prey?" Nell smiled in amusement.


    "No, but you might be mistaken for a delicious snack by that predatory tree. I wonder about the Forbidden Ash Wood and the fairies'' impression of that ce. I''m sure that ce has a horrific story and terrifying history." Sylvia interrupted bluntly and gazed far away towards the east.


    "All right, save that story for another chance. We have arrived at the sacred mountains, where the Beast God and his big family reside." Oceanid interrupted the conversation and made the Gravy Arknd near a spiral den.


    A giant cave entrance was wide open on the hill. Several fire lions were immediately alerted by the arrival of a group of foreign entities that suddenly came from the sky openly.


    "You overstep your mortal boundary in our sacred mountains, intruders! State your reason or, bleurgh!" One of the fierce fire lions roared with rage but was suddenly doused by a small flood.


    The fire that enveloped his body was instantly extinguished, and he looked like a pathetic lion.


    The same thing fell on the other fire lions, without exception.


    "I am the Sea God. I am doing you a little favor by stimting your muscle memory if you forget my existence. We havee to meet your patriarch." Oceanid swung his hand left and right.


    Arge water wave swept the fire lions aside and extinguished their recently rekindled fire.


    "Blurgh, Sea, you are the Sea God!?" A young fire lion stared in shock. He knew about the event when this God came to visit several days ago, but it was the unpleasant one to remember.


    Oceanid and his group entered the cave without anyone blocking their path. The surrounding fire lions looked at each other in bewilderment, but they decided not to do anything. That was probably a problem between the Sea Gods and their patriarch. There was nothing they needed to do to interfere, just like in the previous event.

 Chapter 724: Beast God Entered the BattleField (2)

    <h4>Chapter 724: Beast God Entered the BattleField (2)</h4>


    "Hm, just as I thought, he''s there." Oceanid muttered under his breath. He cleared his throat and entered the fire lion divine beast den with open arms. "Yo, Beast God, my friend. You seem to have a lot of free time. I just let youze around on my previous visit, but now you wille with us to the battlefield."


    "Huh!? You, why are you here again!? Also, we''re not friends." A most enormous fire lion stared in shock when he saw who hade to visit. He opened his mouth wide until the food he was chewing fell to the floor.


    "We havee for you, fatty. Rise your ass, and let''s burn away your fat in battle on the front lines. The fourth sealed area in this continent is about to copse. You can''t always just send your kin or your wives on such a noble mission. They will steal your centerpiece of history." Oceanid raised his hand to the fire lions who wanted to block his way. He didn''t need to take any action because the lionesses moved back wisely and paved the way for his group.


    "Go away. I will do what I want to do, and no one can order me around. Those anti curse thingy can counteract those curses. Those cursed monsters no longer pose any significant threat to us." Regulus snorted and went back to eating his breakfast.


    "Oh my, it''s been a long time since Ist saw you in person, but who would have thought the once-mighty God-tier fire lion has now regressed into an overweight scaredy-cat. Time has eroded your courage and pride into cowardice andziness." The gentle voice of a gracefuldy echoed with a sigh.


    "This voice..." Regulus was angry at first, but he soon shivered a little. He could recognize the owner of that voice!


    The figure of a fierce olddy came to mind, and he could only gulp his saliva with some nervousness. He never thought he would meet that person.


    Regulus re-examined the group of girls behind Oceanid. He then widened his eyes when he found Lifa and Rhea there, in a much younger state than he could remember.


    In addition, he found that the Goddess of Light''s disciple was also there. Luckily, the Goddess in question didn''te here, which really gave him a lot of relief.


    "You... Heh, you''ve lost your past glory and divinity. You can''t do anything with your weak power. Only Sea God is close to my divine power among all of you. The weak will not be able to control the strong. Get out of here before I force you out." Regulus gave a mocking snort after scanning Lifa''s overall strength.


    "It''s not always about strength and dominance. Are we here to determine who is strong and weak in the first ce?" Lifa shook her head without reducing the smile on her face.


    ''Ely, we''re just wasting time talking nonsense to this arrogant lion. How about we inflict a bit of discipline on him? He''s obviously wary of me because of the previous event, but I want him to be wary of you too, Ely. See, he belittled everyone like he was the superior one. Ugh, I don''t like that arrogant expression of his.'' Elena grumbled as if she was annoyed, but she couldn''t hide her smile at her idea.


    ''Hm, discipline, huh... Let''s do something like this to make him behave well, hehe...'' Elysia understood na''s naughty intention and prepared to implement it.


    "Beast God, we came with good intentions. You are an almighty one beyond the millions of beasts. Are you just going to hide in your den while the threat of extinction is all around you? You may survive the aggression of the ursed creatures, but what about your family? Now is the perfect time to strike down those monsters when they have just liberated themselves from the sealed areas." Elysia tried with some persuasion.


    "Those monsters have weakened a lot over time. It''s just troublesome. With the anti-curse thingy given to us, even a Beast Emperor can easily eradicate those monsters. There''s nothing to worry about. The mortals are here to serve the almighty God, not the other way around." Regulus responded nonchntly.


    "You''ve just never faced the stronger one. The beast''s overall ability bes dull when they escape their natural instincts. You are also the same. You''ve weakened a lot. Have you forgotten what happened in the previous event, where you were forced to submit before the Goddess of Light?" Vanessa folded her arms as she stared at the Beast God in contempt.


    "That''s because she came with the other two Goddesses. Otherwise, the oue would have been different. How dare you say such a thing in front of me and my family, filthy beastkin." Regulus growled and red at the white-haired cat girl intimidatingly.


    It was humiliating to remember. When he hid the overall truth from his wives, that filthy beastkin dared to insult him in front of everyone? Unforgivable!


    "You left us with no choice. We want to invite you to the battlefield with us. It''s much more helpful for everyone than youzing around here." Elysia sighed and shook her head.


    Sylvia and Yuuki looked at Elysia with some excitement. They anticipated what might happen after this.


    However, somethingpletely unexpected happened. Elysia swung her arms, and thousands of golden threads appeared out of thin air.


    "What, what the fck is this!? Do you dare to challenge me, human girl!? Even if you are the Goddess of Light''s disciple, I will not stand still!" Regulus roared as thousands of golden threads entangled his body. Unfortunately, the numbers keep growing, and he ends up being overwhelmed.


    "..." Oceanid, Lifa, Rhea, and the surrounding fire lions were utterly dumbfounded. Nell just covered her mouth as if surprised, though she basically almostughed.


    Regulus, the Beast God, became a giant golden cocoon in the fire that writhed like a scorched fat caterpir.


    "Pfft... Look, you can''t even win against the Goddess''s disciple. I wonder where the source of your arrogance just now came from. You''re trying to ignite the four divine beings, huh?" Sylvia covered her mouth with a mockingugh.


    "What kind of rope is this!? Release me this instant!" Regulus raged. His forelegs managed to break free from the shackles of the golden cocoon''s threads, but that was his best achievement of rebelling in those shackles.


    "Good, let''s take him away. He won''t be able to speak any nonsense when we throw him onto the battlefield with no escape. Amidst the chaos of countless powerful ursed creatures, he shall roar his majestic glory and save the world." Elysia smiled faintly and narrowed her eyes slightly. She then turned around for the little tortoise. ''Gio, please bring that fat lion. We will fight on the battlefield again.''


    ''Affirmative.'' Gio transformed into his human form. He was excited to fight on his master''s side again. Therefore, he immediately dragged the fat fire lion away like a worthless trash sack.


    "Wow, Ely, you don''t beat around the bush. I can finally see the other side of you. Such a dominance. It''s as if I can see your master''s shadow in you." Sylvia was amazed. She immediately followed Elysia and Gio out of the lion''s den. Rhea, Nell, and the girls immediately followed Elysia out as well.


    "Don''t drag me around, you useless earth dragon. Roar! This is humiliation. I will remember this and take revenge ten times more terrible. You will receive my revenge for this, Elysia!" Regulus plunged his ws into the ground, but the mighty earth dragon still dragged himself out.


    Ten lines of deep ws were left in the nest, and the Beast God''s wives simply gaped their mouths wide to see their spouse being forcibly dragged away rather humiliatingly.


    "My apologies,dies and gentlemen. We only invited the Beast God to join our noble cause to save the world. Will youe with us to witness your patriarch''s glory on the battlefield in the south?" Oceanid gave a polite, formal apology greeting for small talk. He then walked away andughed in amusement. "He needs a lot of movement and action to burn his fatness away. Hahaha!"


    The Beast God''s grumbling voice drifted further away, and the fire lions looked at each other.


    "Well, I guess we need to follow them soon. Even though this is Sea God''s business with our patriarch, it will still be our business no matter what. It''s been a long time since we haven''t seen our patriarch in action, right?" One of the lionesses invited her family members to go.


    "That''s a good idea. I know they are good people with a noble cause. The Beast God needs to take part in saving the world as well."


    "Let''s go south!"


    "Which South?"


    "I don''t know. However, it looks like it''s a sealed area around there. Look, they seem to be waiting for us to follow them."


    "Let''s quickly catch up with them. We can help our patriarch and carve our Fiery ze Lion n in history!"


    The fire lions agreed to go with the divine group to the south. They didn''t forget to activate the defense mechanism because all the lions went along like a horde.


    "That''s the Fiery ze Lion n! Where are they going?"


    "I don''t know, mate. They''re heading south. Something interesting is bound to happen there. Let''s go there as well."


    "We need to share this news with everyer."


    Two giant eagles exchanged words from above the clouds. They were secretly trailing the noble n from the sacred mountain. Whatever the Beast God n did was bound to attract the attention of many Spirit Beasts or above.

 Chapter 725: Beast God Entered the BattleField (3)

    <h4>Chapter 725: Beast God Entered the BattleField (3)</h4>


    "Grr..." Regulus growled as he flew a few meters away from Elysia''s group. He had no other choice but to agree, but with the condition that he must be released from the humiliating golden cocoon first.


    Of course, Elysiaplied with the request without hesitation.


    "Fiery ze Lion n, huh... Fire lion with wings. They look like red devils in the Underworld but are fatter and walk on four legs. The Beast God''s n lives in the sacred mountains north of the capital, Scarheim Tops." Sylvia folded her arms and nodded at her own statement.


    "Yeah, it''s a n consisting of many powerful fire lions. However, they are too lofty and don''t involve themselves much in world affairs, including critical moments such as the threat of ursed creatures. They even have branch ns." Vanessa looked back and looked back at the front. Those fire lions were an eyesore for her, and they were present on her cklist.


    "Wait, are all of those young lions that fatty''s offsprings? And he also has several branch ns? Did he create a powerful army by mass-producing lion cubs? How many wives does he have now? Holy devil, no wonder he likes to bezy around and just ordered the others to do the work for him." Sylvia covered her mouth and whispered while pointing at the young lions at the lower altitude.


    "ording to the news we have, the Beast God has two hundred and twenty-three wives. The lioness right behind him is his youngest wife and his favorite." Lynn joined in on the gossip.


    "Oh, dear... Two hundred and twenty-three!? His dearest wife? Hmm, if the fire lions consist of his offspring, then... Oh my, he married his own offspring!?" Sylvia widened her eyes when she realized that shocking fact.


    "They are beasts. What do you expect? One thing that irritates me is that he calls Senior Sister Vann a filthy beastkin. He has hatred toward the Beastkin Race. Please be careful." Yuuki emphasized herst sentence.


    "En, you''re right, Yuuki." Lynn nodded in understanding.


    "We''re almost at the sealed area that''s about to copse. We''ll only be fighting in the battleground without needing to use any high-level destructive techniques. We should give the limelight to the Beast God in this event." Oceanid told his n to everyone in his group. He then rubbed his hands and muttered under his breath. "I''ll drag him to join us for a lot of work, hehe."


    "You sound like a viin, Sea God." Elysia shook her head.


    "I''m not as good as you and your master, Elysia. You can quickly get his hate on your first meeting, and your master scares him. As for me, I just make him angry." Oceanid smirked meaningfully.


    "Then, I am in danger. His revenge will be terrible." Elysia muttered in a half-hearted tone. She was not scared in the slightest.


    "You don''t need to worry. He often says that when he''s upset. Maybe hundreds of entities have already entered his hate list if you count. However, he''s toozy to take revenge and forgets his anger over time." Rhea patted Elysia''s back gently to let her know the support was always there.


    "Fufu, I doubt he dared to do something funny to you. What you did just now was proper. See, he''s going to enter the battlefield like a submissive cat? Was your master the one who came up with the idea?" Lifa giggled in amusement.


    "..." Elysia decided not to answer and just smiled faintly.


    "We have arrived. Time tond. You, please bless our group with many buffs and blessings." Oceanid sent his request to Nell as if it were an order. He then raised his hand to the girls. "Remember, we don''t act shy. I''ll make the Beast God do a lot of work."


    "Where are your manners? Please use my title instead of just ''you''." Nell pursed her lips and folded her arms.


    "Mkay~" Sylvia saluted, but she suddenly had a brilliant idea. "Hm, let''s y something like tower defense instead. Those monsters will attack us, and we shouldn''t let any of them get close to Ely. Ely won''t fight, but we''ll protect her. Whoever exterminates the most monsters is the winner and deserves a present."


    "That''s a great idea. My credit goes in." Lynn didn''t mind joining in on the little game.


    "Let''s do it." Yuuki agreed, and Vanessa just nodded in agreement.


    "That sounds interesting." Evelyn joined the game.


    "..." E looked at the Goddess of Blessings and received a nod in reply. Therefore, she quietly participated in that game because the two Goddesses would remain by Elysia''s side.


    "All of you... What kind of reward would you like to ce in that game?" Elysia scratched her cheek with her finger. She felt a little helpless when her friends decided on such a game.


    "Hehe, it''s not something that makes it difficult for you, Ely. The winner can request a simple thing from you. You can refuse or ask the winner to change the request. How about it, Ely? It''s an easy and hassle-free thing, right?" Sylvia grabbed Elysia''s hand for permission with a look full of expectations.


    "Uhm, fine. But, please be careful and ensure your safety. This is still the battlefield against ursed creatures." Elysia nodded in agreement and looked at her friends with a concerned gaze.


    "Yay! That''s for sure." Sylvia was delighted and immediately formed a vanguard group in charge of protecting Elysia.


    "They looked so enthusiastic. Even Gio took part in the game. Sylvia became the most excited, as if she already knew she would be the winner. Let''s see who will win, fufu~" Lifa chuckled lightly and covered her mouth with her hand.


    Meanwhile, the troops consisting of dozens of armored Spirit Beasts and hundreds of powerful, intelligent beasts looked up simultaneously when they saw dozens of shadows above them.


    "That winged fire lion... It''s the almighty Beast God and his Fiery ze Lion n! They have graced their noble presences before us! They will exterminate that evil monster with us!?"


    "It will be an easy battle."


    "Those cursed monsters will be wiped out in an instant just because of the breath of fire from the Beast God!"


    "Ooh!"


    "Roar!"


    "All hail Beast God! Long live Fiery ze Lion!"


    Excited cries from around a thousand beasts enlivened the atmosphere. They felt thrilled, proud, and honored to meet the Beast God here, especially fighting alongside their almighty God!


    Elysia''s groupnded a few meters from themotion to prepare for action. They purposely disguised their existence with magic to not attract the beasts'' attention because the spotlight would be on Regulus.


    Regulus rolled his eyes at the sight of Elysia''s group. They were just using cheap disguise magic, and the beasts weren''t aware of their presence. Not to mention, he''s here because who would have thought that human girls were so annoying. He then sighed at the excited shouts of the roughly a thousand powerful beasts below.


    "Silence!" Regulus''smand echoed like a majestic roar.


    The beasts instantly shut their mouths because their God had spoken.


    "You are abined force ordered to guard this ce. However, this sealed area will copse in a few minutes. Don''t get too excited because the real battle is about to ensue. All of you, prepare to fight right now!" Regulus ordered the beasts with a firm roar.


    "Your wish is ourmand, O almighty Beast God!" A giant smander stood on both feet to salute. The other beasts then immediately responded with an agreement.


    They immediately prepared a close-range defensive battle alert. And most importantly, they put their strongest team around anti-curse mechanisms as vanguards.


    *Rumble* *Rumble*


    The ground shook, and cracks spread out in various directions like a spider''s web. A mini shrine right at the epicenter of the earthquake cracked and copsed into rubble in just two seconds.


    At the same time, a bluish light burst out from under the ground, followed by a thick and dense billow of purplish-ck smoke.


    "Like what the Beast God said, this sealed area has copsed! Exterminate all those monsters for our forest and ournd!" The smander raised his saber and shouted his war cry.


    "O-oh!" The other beasts raised their weapons and shouted loudly as well.


    Sometimeter, the ground copsed, leaving a giant hole filled with thousands of nasty ck slimy maggots. They wriggled and crept up the hole.


    "Maggots!?"


    "A giant disgusting insect!?"


    "Hory shit!"


    "Captain Hanz, bring the methrowers and explosives immediately!"


    Exmations of shock and disgust came from the beasts. They were mighty warriors, ready for an epic battle. Yet, they couldn''t help but need to prepare for an irritating struggle.


    A giant elephant came forward carrying arge bag of dangerous explosives on his back and a dozen methrowers in his trunk. "Here''s the methrowers and the explosives! What do you want me to do with this?"


    "Burn them to ashes! Don''t use magic, just rely on the mmable gas and explosives first." The captain smander took the methrowers and distributed them to his subordinates.


    They immediately shot jets of mes into the giant pit. Several explosives were thrown in there to maximize the damage to their opponent.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    A series of explosions after explosions shook the ground and sent several giant ck maggots flying into the air. Surprisingly, those maggots were fireproof. They came out to the surface as fire-cursed maggots now.


    "Prepare your weapons and our follow-up attacks. They survived our opening attack. The Beast God is with us! Attack!" The smander was the first to draw his saber into the nearby giant maggot.


    He split that monster into dozens of pieces with just one sh. However, that giant maggot broke into tiny maggots because of that attack.


    "Beast God is with us!" The other powerful beasts immediately followed in their leader''s footsteps. They began attacking the giant maggots with various kinds of physical attacks.


    "Alright, they''re here now. Dozens of casualties would fall if those beasts bombarded their enemies with just direct confrontation like that. Hm, let''s make a little unexpected mistake for him then." Oceanid smirked and entered the battlefield with his divine trident.


    "Let''s start the game, everyone. Those cursed monsters are just weak maggots, but there are thousands of them!" Sylvia brandished her spear.

 Chapter 726: Their Battle Game

    <h4>Chapter 726: Their Battle Game</h4>


    "!?" Regulus was rmed when a giant ck maggot fell from the sky and headed towards him. The idea of ??the explosion is stupid, and he needs to intervene in the first step?


    Whatever it was, Regulus growled and wed at the empty air. That giant maggot shattered into tiny maggot shards and rained down on Regulus like slime.


    "Grr... Get away from me, you loathsome creature. Destroyed to ashes, divine fire!" Regulus was disgusted and wrapped himself in the divine fire.


    Those tiny maggots tried to absorb the magical energy around them. Still, the hot mes that burned them were far beyond their resistance to fire.


    Therefore, those tiny maggots were scorched to ashes. However, the threat did not end because the maggots turned into a puff of smoke to attack their killer.


    "Useless. I have an active deterrent." Regulus snorted disdainfully to see the curse''s futile efforts. That ck curse smoke was absorbed into the nearby anti curse mechanism, freeing Regulus from any curse.


    "Beast God''s divine fire is effective?"


    "We finally get to see the Beast God in action!"


    "Ooh, as expected of our patriarch."


    "We also need to assist our husband in eradicating those cursed monsters."


    "Let''s move in formation."


    "Just like ns and simtions. Everything is moving."


    The fire lions behind Regulus muttered in amazement to one another. They then rushed to help their patriarch exterminate all their enemies.


    Regulus breathed a sigh of relief that he didn''t have to do much in this battle because his family would do all the work for him. This was the power of family at its finest. However, several giant maggots somehow bounced into the sky and lunged at him. "How can maggots fly for no reason!?"


    "It''s him!? Roar, Inferno Vortex, Fiery ws!" Regulus dodged the giant maggots that had fallen near him and immediatelyunched his attack on reflex.


    Unfortunately, dozens of other giant maggots were flown in from a long distance with Regulus as the primary target.


    "Those giant maggots can fly!"


    "Make sure no one escapes our encirclement!"


    "We must not make the Beast God think we are ipetent."


    "Come on, my brothers and sisters, get rid of these disgusting slimy maggots into nothingness."


    "Perish!"


    The surrounding beasts widened their eyes in shock as those giant creeping monsters shot through the air and fell like bombs towards the Beast God.


    "Sea God, what are you trying to aplish with this!? Stop throwing these disgusting maggots at me!" Regulus roared in rage as he was overwhelmed. He was showered with dozens of monsters at once.


    "Protect our patriarch!"


    "Defense formation!"


    "Those monsters are after the Beast God. Beware of our surroundings!"


    "They have intelligence? I thought they were mindless maggots."


    "Let''s exterminate all those disgusting creatures!"


    The fire lions rushed to protect their patriarch from the aggression of the giant maggots. They set up defensive formations and exterminated those disgusting monsters with fire and deadly w attacks.


    "Hehe, it''s effortless. The anti-curse mechanism will ensure their safety from the curse, but it''s quite fun. Let''s do more." Oceanid grinned from a distance. He rushed to throw some of the maggots about to flee toward Regulus andpany.


    "..." Elysia was speechless at Oceanid''s behavior towards Regulus.


    "He has discontent towards the Beast God, so he sent those horrid creatures there. See, the Beast God has no other choice but to take part in exterminating those monsters, right? He can''t always avoid the monsters like the first one because it will hurt his good name and dignity in front of the beasts." Nell smiled in amusement. She was satisfied to see Regulus in distress, considering he had recently chased her away when she hade with good intentions.


    "You can''t say that, my little sister. You can''t hold a grudge like that because it will affect your divinity." Rhea gave the fairy on her shoulder a head pat with her finger.


    "Revenge is not a good thing, but it''s a different matter if we give punishment in the name of justice." Lifa smiled faintly.


    "Isn''t that the same thing? Where is the difference?" Elysia asked curiously.


    "You will feel the difference in your mentality, my child. Seek revenge solely out of hatred for what the other party did... You will only find yourself in disfavor in various ways. Meanwhile, you will not feel such drawbacks if you are the superior one. If anyone dares to be funny to you, you just have to punish them for what they did. Revenge is only for the weak against the strong, not the other way around. Your master knows this, and that''s why she often guides you. She''s talking to you right now, right? Is she still resting?" Lifa ran her hand through Elysia''s hair.


    ''Yup, that''s true. I allowed revenge but campaigned for punishment for the sinner instead.'' Elena folded her arms and nodded in agreement.


    "Ah, yes, my master is still resting, but she ismunicating with me right now." Elysia nodded meekly.


    "I see... Then, we will go to the Devil Continent and return to the Human Continent for some peaceful time. We just need to supply the anti-curse mechanism to the higher-ups on all continents. They should be able to deal with any threat if they take it seriously." Lifa put her hand to her chin as she proposed a decision.


    "That was the n. Ely also wants to do a training, and I will be her instructor." Rhea couldn''t wait for tomorrow to y the role.


    "That''s nice. I will participate in that." Lifa also felt interested in training Elysia as there were too many things she wanted Elysia to learn.


    "Me too!" Nell raised her hand to express her participation.


    "Thank you, I really appreciate it." Elysia sped her hands with gratitude.


    "Don''t sweat it, my child. Look, everyone is so excited about their game. They have almost cleared the monsters on the southern battlefield, starting to move east. They eradicated those monsters more effectively than Beast God and his family, fufu..." Lifa covered her mouth and pointed her palm to the southeast.


    "Mm, they are too passionate about their game." Elysia replied with a subtle nod.


    Sylvia was the most aggressive, but the one who eradicated those monsters most effectively was Gio. He was only using a little effort to leave none of his enemies alive, just with his earth trap technique.


    "Yeah, but the one who got rid of those maggots the most is still Sylvia. Lynn is three scores after her. Then, Gio, Vanessa, and Yuuki. Everyone''s scores are so close to each other. Evelyn and E are thest, a bit far behind." Nell held up her scoreboard for Elysia to see.


    "E and Evelyn are in dire need of training because they have minimal experience on the battlefield. Little sister, you will be in charge of training them tomorrow, okay?" Rhea spoke in a concerned tone as she nced at her little sister.


    "All right, it''s an easy thing. Hopefully, they don''t back down in the middle of my training." Nell gave an ok hand gesture.


    ''Nell, I have a question that has been bugging my mind for a long time. This is about E. Can you please enlighten me without the riddle?'' Elysia suddenly asked Nell via telepathy.


    ''Is this about E as my angel candidate?'' Nell sighed because she knew what Elysia was going to ask.


    ''En... Are you really going to appoint E as your angel? However, I can see the reluctance in your eyes regarding the matter. Can you tell me why? Sorry to be presumptuous and curious. You may not answer if you don''t want to. No one is forcing you.'' Elysia looked at E and Evelyn. They were in a bit of a predicament as their game was restricted by a few rules to ensure fairness.


    ''Sigh... Fine, looks like it''s time for you and Elena to know.'' Nell sighed and went to Elysia''s shoulder. She sat there and looked at E with a mncholy look. ''I lost almost all my angels during the final battle a hundred thousand years ago. Only one survived by my side to the end of chaos. You''ve heard of this, right?''


    ''En, I heard that from you.'' Elysia could feel Nell''s sadness. Maybe, Nell was traumatized and didn''t want to appoint any angels anymore?


    ''I know what you think of me, but that''s not the only problem here. Myst surviving angel is the Celestine Family''s ancestor, the founder of that family. She carried a curse passed down from generation to generation. Still, it had a very severe effect on the female offspring. E, Gabrie Celestine is the ninth female descendant since the first Celestine Family was founded. Do you know why girls born into the Celestine Family are not allowed to marry or have children for the rest of their lives, Ely?'' Nell raised her head and looked into Elysia''s eyes.


    ''Because of the curse? What kind of curse? I might be able to help if you will.'' Elysia looked at Nell''s incredible blue eyes. She offered to help sincerely.


    ''Yeah... Ely, I honestly don''t want to raise angels anymore. However, E would instantly go crazy if I told her that. The eight girls before her became high-tier priests who prayed to me almost all the time. I was still in my deep slumber at that time, but this is different because E has met me now. Ely, when the timees, I want you to help her.'' Nell smiled faintly and looked at E.


    Elysia discovers there is more than a mysterious story rted to the Celestine Family''s curse. Yet, she couldn''t find any curse on E''s entire being. So, where is the subject Nell is talking about?


    Elena and Elysia wondered in their minds. Even so, Elysia could only respond to Nell with an agreement. ''Mm, I''ll help with what I can. Not just E, but everyone too, including you. Please let me know if you wish for it.''


    ''Yeah, I might need your help too, but not anytime soon.'' Nell heaved a subtle sigh and closed her eyes with a relieved smile.


    "Very well, let''s get back to the game. I almost forgot to count the scores." Nell took her scoreboard and recounted the scores of each participant in the game.


    The beasts finally became aware of the presence of a third party on the battlefield. They didn''t seem happy about the third party at all. Moreover, the arrival of several beastkins left them wide-eyed in shock but also annoyed and resentful at the same time.


    "Get out of my path, you donkey head! I am a ck dragon leading the game!" Sylvia eradicated the giant maggots around her with thousands of shes. Her attack crushed the giant maggots to a pulp, but the shockwave sent several beasts flying into the air.

 Chapter 727: The Battle with Competition

    <h4>Chapter 727: The Battle with Competition</h4>


    "Who are you calling donkey head!?"


    "Be careful with your attacks, moron!"


    "What are the beastkins doing here!?"


    "Is this propaganda?"


    The surrounding beasts were wide-eyed in astonishment and annoyed at the presence of the beastkins in their holy battle with their almighty Beast God.


    "Ha ha ha!" Sylviaughed like a great viin but looked like a psychopathic devilish ck dragon. She was using her demonic dragon form, swiftly eliminating all of her opponents.


    "Well, you seem very eager to win this game, Sylvi." Lynn shook her head.


    "She has something in mind for Master Elysia. I know that." Vanessa muttered under her breath.


    "Then, I can''t let her win so easily." Yuuki smirked and took out her powerful bow, Moondawn. She jumped and shot high into the sky.


    She aimed at a swarm of giant cursed maggots. "Moondawn, please assist me!"


    Yuuki used her extreme ice cold ability and let Moondawn do the rest for her. She was enveloped in a super cold aura typical of a blizzard, and a blue arrow emerged from her bow.


    "They have resistance to fire, as well as magic. However, these are innate abilities. Let''s see how much will be destroyed from this attack." Yuuki pulled her arrow string and immediately fired a super cold arrow. "Freeze them all!"


    *Swoosh!*


    The blue arrow fell like aet shrouded in a blizzard and shot into a giant hole filled with thousands of maggots.


    *Crackle* *Crackle*


    The giant maggots gradually froze into chunks of ice and fell to the bottom of the pit. It was a unique sight because the thousands of cursed monsters currently looked like ice in a bucket.


    "Final Shot, Ice Wave!" Yuuki shot another arrow into the giant hole.


    Just as the arrow was nearing the bottom, she snapped her fingers. The blue arrow suddenly exploded into a super-cold shockwave.


    Thousands of chunks of ice crumbled into tiny particles, leaving none alive.


    "I did it!" Yuukinded back on the ground and pranced with joy. She was pretty satisfied with her control and improvement of her innate ability.


    "That''s cheating!" Sylvia shouted in disbelief from a distance.


    "I didn''t break any rules. Moondawn is a special weapon, not a divine weapon~" Yuuki stuck out his tongue and fled towards the anti-curse mechanism. She needed to protect herself from the attack of the cursed energy of the thousands of monsters she had just exterminated.


    "You sly vixen! Can''t you just let me win this game? If it''s like this, I''ll go with n B." Sylvia clicked her tongue and took out several sophisticated weapons her father had given her.


    It was a glistening white long-barreled cannon with a few blue circuits. A mini version of the Disintegrator Cannon, the newest and most lethal ultimate weapon the Devil Race has.


    "Let''s see which is faster. You absorb my attack magic or perish without being able to do anything." Sylvia jumped high into the air. Her cannon recharged for power, and bluish energy gathered at the muzzle before aser beam was fired at the horde of monsters in the distance.


    *Boom!*


    A st urred, and dozens of giant maggots disappeared into ashes, leaving only a steamy crater as a testament to the weapon''s power.


    "Wow, this is more awesome and cooler than the prototype version! I think it''s very effective because they are a weak opponent. They were annihted before they could neutralize any energy. Let''s shower them with mass extermination, heehee~" Sylvia chuckled and urately fired several shots at her enemies. She activated an anti-curse mechanism and put it next to her to ensure her safety from the curse.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Several explosions urred alternately, wiping out many giant maggots. However, some of the mighty beasts trembled a bit. They felt threatened by the tremors of their survival instincts. The third-party reinforcements group was too dangerous, and they were afraid of getting hit by a stray attack. To die because of friendly fire was a real shame and disgrace.


    "That''s not any other dragonkin, but a mad dragon!"


    "Holy Beast! Does she want to annihte us to ashes too!?"


    "Hey, watch out for your shots, girl!"


    "This battle is over! We are over. The Beastkin Race will invade us. This is just the beginning of their aggression."


    "Are you stupid? They seem to be in a team working together. Look, there are humans too, and-"


    "Why don''t you finish your sentence?"


    "There is a human girl and the Goddess? I remembered the fairy over there is the Goddess of Blessings of the Human Race."


    "So, you''re saying that these beastkins moved under another divine being''smand and came with the Beast God?"


    "That''s most likely true. But, those beastkins and their group treat our holy battle as a fcking game. It was as if we are nothing to their eyes!"


    The beasts muttered with varied,plex impressions and feelings. However, the captain smander suddenly hit hisrades on the shoulder and advised them firmly. "Instead of talking nonsense, hurry up and exterminate these disgusting maggots from ournd. Those beastkins may incite hatred or discontent within you, but they are still reinforcements. Move, move, and exterminate those maggots! You may lose your life at any moment if you are careless. This is the battlefield!"


    "Yes, sir!" The beasts returned to theirpose and charged at the giant cursed maggot monsters with full vigor.


    "Assist Beast God in exterminating these disgusting maggots! Leave none alive, and none should escape this area!" The captain smander shouted aloud and went back to the forefront with the most enemies.


    The battle became heated, and everyone was burning with passion for eradicating the ursed creatures. Those monsters'' threat was no joke. All beasts were wary and careful. They only fought inside anti-curse zones, but it was still necessary to move their safe zone several times because their enemies kept trying to escape.


    Meanwhile, Sylvia and the game participants were forced to end their extermination act because the Sea God stopped them. They cleared more than half of the battlefield, and they needed to spare some for the Beast God and the beasts.


    "Well, fine then. Those despicable creatures are fragile and easy to eradicate if used the right method." Sylvia walked back with her group and nced at their former battle area. Their game was dered over, and it was time for them to return.


    "Hmm, only a few hundred giant monsters are left. The Beast God and the beasts can handle the rest effortlessly." Vanessa wiped her hands with a handkerchief. She then inspected her body, but there were no stains or dirt stuck to her since she was extra careful in keeping herself clean.


    "So, who is the winner in this game? Gio perhaps umted the highest score here because he eradicated so many monsters with just one simple earth element destruction technique." Lynn covered her mouth and nced at the gant earth dragon behind her.


    "The clear winner is me. There''s no doubt." Sylvia put her hand on her upper chest and puffed out her chest proudly.


    "That''s not necessarily the case. Maybe, I am the sole winner here. Let''s check with the Goddess of Blessings to be sure." Yuuki wiggled her finger left and right.


    "Yup, our score has been calcted by a divine being, and we''ll know who the victor is." Sylvia spoke in a casual tone, but she actually cared a lot. She even hastened her steps back to Elysia''s side to determine who got the highest score in this game and deserved a prize.


    Vanessa, Yuuki, and Lynn quickened their pace as well. However, E and Evelyn still walked at ease along with Gio.


    "It''s a pleasant sight to behold. Ely can unite differences regardless of racial strife. Perhaps, world peace can be achieved soon." E grasped her hand with a gentle smile on her face.


    "This world will probably be beautiful when the real peace treaty can actually be implemented. There will be no more racial strife or meaningless wars." Evelyn began to wonder about a bright future.


    "However, it seems that it will only be temporary wishful thinking. What will happen to this world when Ely and the others leave will only be decided by the inhabitants of this world." E looked up at the blue sky with a sigh.


    "You say that as if you didn''t include yourself, E." Evelyn frowned as she looked at her friend''s face.


    "Hmm-mm, I will only follow the will of the Goddess of Blessings, Eve. My body and soul belong to her divine self alone." E sped her hands in prayer, but her eyes shed an adoring look at the sight of her Goddess.


    "..." Evelyn fell silent. She had felt that E''s character had somewhat changed since their meeting with the Goddess of Blessings, especially since E was dered an angel candidate. However, she didn''t feel anything was wrong.


    Maybe, she would be an extreme devotee when she made Elysia her Goddess. Her Goddess was her best friend too... So, her best Goddess friend?


    "Yay! As expected, I am the winner. Thank you, everyone, for your participation, but there is only one winner with a prize here." Sylvia jumped up and down in joy to find that she was number one on the scoreboard.


    "..." Vanessa and Yuuki just fell silent with a slight pout. Their ears went limp as if they were disappointed with the result. Lynn somehow felt that way too, and that was the one that confused her the most.


    "Worry not. You all can always request some head pats or fluffy time with your master anytime and anywhere~" Lifa covered her mouth. Her speech sounded light and yful, but it gave the three girls a brilliant idea.


    Their ears straightened up again with some excitement as if they couldn''t wait to ask for it. They looked at Elysia with an expectant gaze, and they could see that Elysia didn''t mind it. So, it was proven, unlimited head pats and fluffy times!


    "Hehe, thank you for your hard work, everyone. You must be feeling a bit tired. Do you want to unwind with a refreshing drink while waiting for Sea God to finish his prank on the Beast God?" When everyone had gathered, she smiled gently. She presented a pic mat with various fresh drinks, fruit and dessert.


    "Wonderful! Sea God will take some time. Thank you for your consideration, Ely. I''m feeling a bit thirsty, um, some fruit looks delicious too." Sylvia rubbed her hands and licked her lips. She became the first guest for the refreshment.


    "Everyone, please have a seat." Elysia wees all of them. They enjoyed their short leisure time without caring about a battle taking ce a few dozen meters away from them.


    At that time, Oceanid was still throwing several giant maggots at Regulus with evilughter. At the same time, Regulus roared with rage and retaliated several times. It was like a throwing game with some giant maggots as the ball.

 Chapter 728: Cant Stand Space-Related Stuff

    <h4>Chapter 728: Can''t Stand Space-Rted Stuff</h4>


    The entire battle was over. No more giant maggots could be seen anywhere. They sessfully annihted without a trace, without causing any casualties or leaving the warriors with curses.


    "..." The beasts didn''t know what to say. The third-party group was sitting leisurely near a shady tree on the outer edge of the battlefield.


    Those girls held a pic to rest and unwind even when the battle wasn''t over yet. That group contributed far more than any beast in this glorious battle. Not to mention, those girls were powerful, and a Goddess was present among them. Therefore, the beasts couldn''tin regardless of their dissatisfaction with beastkin.


    "Hahaha, are you angry? Are you feeling dissatisfied and want to repay me?" Oceanid mocked Regulus with an annoyingugh.


    "You, Sea damn God. I will tear you to pieces!" Regulus growled in anger and irritation after what had just happened throughout the battle.


    "Too bad you won''t be able to do it because I am the embodiment of water. Your fire can''t do anything to me either, while I can put out your fire, wet cat..." Oceanid dodged Regulus nimbly.


    "My divine fire can vaporize you and turn you from a Sea God to a Vapor God!" Regulus tried to burn Oceanid with his divine fire breath, but it didn''t hit his target. Because of that, he drained himself of the annoying liquid first before hunting down Oceanid.


    "..." The fire lions and beasts were stunned and speechless. It was like a fight between fire and water, two Gods who didn''t get along with theirplicated affairs.


    Neither of them dared to interfere or mediate because they could die at any moment just for trying to meddle.


    "Then we can settle things on our next battlefield." Oceanid proposed with a sly smile.


    "You''re trying to buy time? Fine, state the ce and time. I''ll vaporize you mercilessly." Regulus was consumed by anger and immediately agreed. He didn''t realize that he had entered the other person''s game.


    "Good, then please tell your family members to return to their den, and you wille with us to the Devil Continent. We have over a hundred sealed areas to clear before three months." Oceanid pointed his hand at the fire lions.


    "Wait, what? Why do I have toe with you for all those troublesome things?" Regulus frowned. His fire gradually went out as he noticed the strangeness.


    "You''ve said your agreement now. Are you going to go back on your words by denying it?" Oceanid put his divine trident back into his chest and smirked as if he was a winner.


    "You tricked me!? Whatever it is, I will still burn you on the next battlefield!" Regulus clicked his tongue and went to his n. He was consumed by anger, but he couldn''t get the upper hand against Oceanid. Therefore, he would wait for the right opportunity on the next battlefield to take revenge.


    The Beast God had almost forgotten that he was annoyed with Elysia because his primary target was only the Sea God, who was annoying.


    "Haha, we''ll be leaving in a bit. Don''t run away, or your title will officially change from Beast God to Coward God." Oceanid reminded in a loud voice.


    "You are so noisy. Do you think my noble self would go back on my word?" Regulus responded without looking back.


    "Good then." Oceanid flew away towards the Elysia group. His small scheme ended satisfactorily, and his goal was aplished.


    "Fufu, you did it on purpose, right? You incited and led him into your game. However, please be careful because he seems so angry and annoyed with you for what you just did to him." Lifa covered her mouth with her hand.


    "I need to do it, so he doesn''te backzing around. It sucks to see him not contributing anything." Oceanid sat cross-legged and grabbed the nearby snacks. He swallowed them whole, leaving only the empty sses and tes.


    "Very well..." Lifa just smiled without saying anything else.


    "Hehe, those beasts don''t dare insult us anymore because we are beastkins. They don''t know who we really are. Is this what my mother meant by exciting things?" Lynn asked in wonder as she gazed at the beasts leaving the battlefield.


    "Yeah, we get to see how Beast God has his hard time, which is ridiculous and hrious. Then, hmm... Your mother also wants to unt to the world that her daughter is part of our group, right? She imed Ely as her foster daughter too. I''m sure some of those beasts know your true identity, Soul Fox Princess." Sylvia stroked her chin in deepprehension.


    "That seems to be true... Sorry to bother you because of my mother, Ely. My mother didn''t n anything funny for you at all. She was afraid to leave any bad impression on you." Lynn suddenly noticed the change in Elysia''s expression, and she felt worried.


    "???" Elysia didn''t know why Lynn suddenly apologized. She was just talking to Elena about Regulus and the beasts. It seemed that this fox princess had misinterpreted something from her expression.


    ''Fufu, she cares for you so much, Ely. Even if you only have a subtle change in expression, she can notice it quickly.'' Elena chuckled in amusement.


    ''She just misunderstood the topic of their conversation just now¡­'' Elysia heaved a subtle sigh and shook her head. "It''s okay, Lynn. I didn''t think that much about Empress Luna."


    "You no longer call Luna honorific Madam or Aunt again, master?" Vanessa asked curiously.


    "Uhm, we''re basically sisters even if it''s just a formality... How about mother?" Lynn touched her fingers together.


    "No." Elysia tly refused. Her smile faded from her pretty face, much to Lynn''s surprise.


    Vanessa nudged Lynn and shook her head. She was aware of several things about her master''s past, and her master''s family was no longer alive. Therefore, no one was allowed to use that title.


    Lynn blinked in confusion at Vanessa''s implied intent. Still, she was sensitive enough to realize that she had to apologize, and she did right away.


    A few momentster, the beasts and fire lions left the vicinity. Only the Beast God was left behind. He had no other choice but to go to the next battlefield because he had already said his agreement.


    "Phew, I''m lucky I could break things off to my favor. That damned Sea God shall pay a heavy price for daring to incite my wrath." Regulus mumbled, relieved but annoyed, as he gazed at his family members in the distant sky.


    "Beast God, what took you there so long? We''ll be leaving by teleporting right now!" Oceanid raised his hand high and shouted.


    "Teleport? Where are we going?" Regulus frowned and walked over.


    "We will go to the Human Continent by teleportation, then to the Devil Continent via the super-fast air route." Elysia answered kindly.


    "Humans and Devil Continent... But teleportation? They can afford to use it regardless of their weakened state?" Regulus muttered under his breath. It was as if he was already tired just because the two continents were mentioned as their destinations. He already wanted to go home, but he needed to teach this Sea God a few lessons first.


    ''Okay, let''s do this experiment. A teleportation technique without direct contact. An area of effect teleportation controlled by my will.'' Elysia rubbed her hands together and prepared to perform teleportation.


    ''Just don''t get nervous, and things will work out your way, Ely.'' Elena gave a piece of kind suggestion.


    Elysia closed her eyes and concentrated on detecting her marker in the Holy City, the Human Continent. When she found the coordinates of her destination, she activated her advanced perception to wrap everyone in her magic.


    A magic circle appeared on the ground and expanded to cover everyone.


    *Poof*


    Everyone disappeared from the southern forest on the Beast Continent in just a blink.


    "Aaah!!!" Regulus shouted in surprise. It was such a thrilling ride, and he still didn''t like that instant space jump, no matter then or now.


    "Why are you screaming like a pussy cat? We are in the middle of the human''s holy city. You are a fire lion as big as a house. Do you want the humans to hunt you down?" Oceanid smacked Regulus in the head.


    "What? That shitty teleportation makes me sick... I just had breakfast. Bleurgh!" Regulus spit out several liters of reddish-green vomit at Oceanid.


    Sylvia and the girls were shocked. Vanessa swiftly pulled her master to avoid the Beast God''s vomit.


    "Ew! Your vomit smells fishy and is really disgusting. Luckily, we managed to dodge. Phew..." Sylvia wiped her non-existent sweat. But, she suddenly noticed there was the unlucky one. "Pfft."


    "Hm? Thank you, Vann." Elysia just opened her eyes and didn''t know what to say at sight before her eyes. The current Oceanid resembled a stinky reddish-green mud monster.


    "En." Vanessa nodded her head with a beaming smile.


    "Be thankful that Ely covered us with invisible magic. So, this embarrassing incident is only known among us, hehe..." Nellughed in amusement.


    "Is this your revenge? I didn''t expect it to be such a disgusting surprise attack..." Oceanid waved his hand, and the vomit liquid fell from his body. Several water strings continue to flow around his body to clean the remnants of foreign substances.


    "Oh my, I forgot that you can''t stand space-rted stuff. My apologies. I forgot to remind Ely about that. But, who would have thought the almighty lion still has his past weakness without any improvement." Lifa covered her mouth with a surprised intonation.


    "Damn you. I''ve trained myself to be immune to space-rted stuff''s bacsh, but this one is truly beyond my expectations. Whatever, I need to drink some water now." Regulus walked away leisurely towards the nearby river. He stepped out of Elysia''s invisible zone as if he didn''t care.


    "A gigantic beast suddenly appeared near the Holy Cathedral! Whose pet is that!?"


    "A contracted beast that went out of control? Where is its master?"


    "The intruder from the Beast Race!?"


    "A surprise attack!?"


    "With such a huge body, how could that giant red lion appear here all of a sudden?"


    The holy knights were alerted at once because of a giant red lion''s sudden appearance near the Serene River. They cried out in surprise and stood guard around the big red lion, ready to draw their holy swords if needed.


    The corner of Regulus''s lips twitched as the word ''pet'' was mentioned. How can those moron monkeys equate his noble self, the Almighty Beast God, with a pet?


    Despite everything, he didn''t really care if he was surrounded by those golden armored weak monkeys. He needed to drink a lot of water to get rid of the bitter taste in his throat.

 Chapter 729: Punishment Game

    <h4>Chapter 729: Punishment Game</h4>


    "Everything is okay. Hees with us." Nell came out of Elysia''s invisible magic to calm the panicked holy knights.


    "The Goddess of Blessings?" The holy knights breathed a sigh of relief when they saw who it was. They straightened their backs and immediately gave a knightly salute.


    "If you need to recognize his identity, he is the Beast God of the Beast Continent. You should return to your duties." Nell gave Regulus an introduction to avoiding another misunderstanding on another asion.


    "Alright. Then, we excuse ourselves." The holy knight with the highest rank represented to answer. He and his fellow holy knights then went to their guard post, but they still paid close attention to that giant red lion.


    "E, since we got here, would you like to meet your grandfather, E? He happens to be around." Elysia identally saw the Pope doing some paperwork in a room in one of the cathedral towers.


    "Eh? Has my grandfather returned to the Holy Cathedral? Then I will tell him that we are back and are near the Serene River. I''m sure he will be here in a few seconds." E took out a goldenmunication talisman and wrote a message there using a brush.


    A few seconds after E delivered her message, an old man d in a golden white robe flew from the window of one of the cathedral towers. He went tond near the Serene River to look for his granddaughter, but he only found a giant red lion and the Goddess of Blessings.


    ''Master Elysia, I think you need to revoke your invisible nket first.'' Rhea conveyed a suggestion via telepathy.


    ''Okay.'' Elysia immediately revoked her invisible magic.


    "..." Alexander had just opened his mouth to ask, but a group of people suddenly appeared nearby. Therefore, he swallowed back the words that woulde out of his mouth and turned them into a respectful greeting to his Goddess. "Utmost respects to your divine self. Pleased to see you and everyone have returned without missing anything."


    "Hum. What about the western region? Is the situation there already under control?" Nell replied with a subtle nod.


    "Two sealed areas that copsed have been effectively contained. Reinforcements arrived just in time before things got worse. We add more frontline personnel to deal with ursed monsters. Thus reinforcements can arrive on time if the situation gets out of control." Alexander put his hand to his chest with pride and confidence shining in his eyes.


    "I''m relieved to hear that. We''ll be visiting the Devil Continent in a moment. Would you like toe with us?" Nell suddenly had an idea and asked without discussing it with anyone. She knew that an event would happen if the strongest human met the most potent devil.


    "Devil Continent?" Alexander widened his eyes slightly, but he soon regained hisposure. He nced sideways, at his granddaughter, to be exact. "Is E going there too?"


    "It''s a good thing for her toe with us to thend of devils, the forbidden ce that humans hate the most. She will see that ce firsthand. It''s been a long time since you''ve been there, hasn''t it? What''s your answer?" Nell opened her palm and asked once again with a tender smile.


    "Please allow me to speak to my granddaughter first." Alexander could have made up his mind right away.


    However, depending on some conditions, he needed different kinds of preparations. The Devil Continent was not a ce for humans to visit carelessly for a reason and cause.


    "Very well." Nell nodded in agreement.


    Alexander approached his granddaughter while ncing at the giant red lion by the river every now and then.


    "Grandfather, nice to see you again. Are you all right? How about mom and dad? Are they still in the Xeafinata Kingdom?" E greeted her grandfather happily.


    "Yeah, Alfred and Lucia are still in the western region. Didn''t you trouble your friends during your round-the-world trip?" Alexander patted his granddaughter''s shoulder.


    "Mou, I won''t trouble anyone." E pouted.


    "Hehe, anyway, are you going to the Devil Continent?" Alexander immediately changed the topic to something serious. His expression said it clearly.


    "Mm, Sylvi said she will show us what the Devil Continent really looks like. It''s not as bad as our depiction. Although some ces are terrible, not everything is like that. That''s what she said." E answered frankly.


    Alexander took a deep breath and let it out slowly. He made the decision, and it was invible. "Hm, might as well take this as a study for you. However, we''re leaving with an escort. We''re still humans, and that ce is thend of devils. Their dark magic doesn''t bode well for us, especially our holy magic."


    "Okay." E just nodded meekly. She didn''t have any objections either.


    "Hmm..." Alexander looked at everyone in Elysia''s group. There are several new faces that he does not recognize. Still, his primary focus is the other two humans, namely Elysia and Evelyn. "What about you, Elysia, Evelyn? Would you like me to send a Saint Knight to be your bodyguard during the visit to the Devil Continent just in case?"


    "Thank you for your offer, Grandpa. I will be fine because my master is there with me." Elysia nced up slightly with a tender smile adorning her face.


    "???" Alexander nced up, but he could see nothing but a clear blue sky. If the Goddess of Light was there, Elysia''s safety was guaranteed. So, only Evelyn was left. "What about you, Evelyn? Or do you need to inform the Mage Association first? A Saint Mage will obviously be dispatched to you when your mother finds out about this."


    "Uhm, then, I need to inform my mother regarding this matter. The situation doesn''t seem as simple as I imagined. I need to ask for permission directly." Evelyn thought for a moment and answered politely. She then tugged the hem of Elysia''s dress for attention. "The Mage Association is nearby... Can I go there for a bit? Please don''t leave before Ie back, okay?"


    "All right, we will be waiting for you here." Elysia patted Evelyn''s arm in her reassurance. She nced at Vanessa and gave hermand. "Vann, please apany Eve to the Mage Association."


    "Affirmative. We''ll be right back. Eve, let''s go now." Vanessa put her hand on her upper chest and nodded.


    "Thank you, then we excused ourselves first. We''ll be right back!" Evelyn was pleased with her best friend''s understanding of what she was thinking. She left with Vanessa by running.


    Elysia watched them go over the bridge until they could no longer be seen.


    "Very well, would you like to visit the Holy Cathedral for a while? I need to prepare a few things before leaving for the Devil Continent." Alexander invited everyone with a respectful gesture.


    "We appreciate the invitation. He is the Beast God, and he wille with us. It was not the right decision to enter the cathedral." Rhea pointed her palm to the big lion by the river. Regulus had just finished drinking the water, but she wouldn''t let him act unsupervised here.


    Therefore, everyone was led to one of therge buildings next to the cathedral. Alexander offered to send some priests to provide exceptional services, but Nell refused.


    "Mm, we won''t be attracting unwanted attention here while waiting for their preparations." Nell sent Alexander and E away and closed the hall door. Several holy knights stood guard outside the building, but she ignored them.


    "Hmph, this is a pitiful room. Is this the best treatment a human can give divine guests?" Regulus snorted after he scanned the entire room. It was just arge and empty hall, but a faint smell of medicine could be smelled easily.


    "This hall was the biggest one, previously used as an emergency room to treat soldiers and knights who were seriously injured on the battlefield. However, they all seem to have received proper medical treatment, and there are no more such emergency cases." Elysia exined a bit and took out a set of seats.


    "Nee, how about we y a game while waiting for them toe back? We have a lot from Ely''s games, but to make this fun, let''s add something like truth or dare!" Sylvia took a spot on Elysia''s left.


    "That''s my spot..." Yuuki grumbled softly in a mosquito-like voice.


    "Truth or dare?" Rhea sat on Elysia''s right side, feeling somewhat interested in the game in question.


    "What kind of game would you like to coborate with, truth or dare, Sylvi?" Of course, Elysia didn''t mind participating, but with terms and conditions.


    "It''s a card game with truth or dares! What do you think?" Sylvia pounded the table with burning enthusiasm.


    "Meh, it''s a boring game. I can win it with no effort." Regulus snorted disdainfully.


    "Hmm, I didn''t invite you to our girls'' game, though? You can y anything like a punishment game with the boys. The loser shall receive punishment from the winner and aren''t allowed to evade it, like a smack or a pinch." Sylvia raised her eyebrows and looked at Beast God skeptically.


    "Hoho?" Regulus suddenly had a brilliant idea for revenge. "Heehee, hahaha! Fine, let''s do this, Sea God! I will beat you with the so-called game of punishment." Regulus defiantlyughed like a maniac.


    "Ha? Why should I ept your challenge? You may be a bit stronger than me, but you can''t inflict anything on me at all." Oceanid folded his arms and smirked.


    "Are you scared, loser? You challenged me on the previous asion but now scared of something like a mortal''s game?" Regulus tried to trigger Oceanid''s irritation.


    "Hm? Hoo, alright then. I shall ept your challenge and beat you with ease." Oceanid nced at Elysia and suddenly had an insight. Everything from her game mainly required brainpower, but this stupid beast was hot-headed and easily swayed by emotions.


    Regulus'' defeat was bound to happen at every turn since the one he was challenging was the cool-headed and calm Oceanid. However, the challenge probably would soon turn into a violent game.

 Chapter 730: A Formal Diplomatic Visit?

    <h4>Chapter 730: A Formal Diplomatic Visit?</h4>


    "Kaboom!"


    "Gahaha, I smack you to mush!" Regulus''s manicughter echoed throughout the hall.


    "What are you saying, fat lion? You barely gave me any inflict. It''s your first win since your tenth loss, and you feel like you''re an absolute winner. You''re just lucky in this card game. Well, well..." Oceanid rematerialized himself and shook his head with a sigh.


    "Heh, that''s what losers always say. It bores me because I''ll always be the winner. What took those monkeys so long? They dared to make me, the almighty fire lion wait?" Regulus grumbled and stood up. He was currently a lion man, but that made him ufortable.


    "Heh, you''re just afraid to ept another defeat. Your body is already bruised red from receiving punishment as the loser." Oceanid smirked mockingly.


    "I''m a fire lion, and my body has been red since the first day, you idiot. Stay away. I''m beginning to morph back." Regulus'' body was enveloped by a reddish-gold light. He transformed back into his glorious Beast God form.


    About ten meters away from Regulus and Oceanid, the girls'' game also ended in zero defeat for Elysia, much to Sylvia''s discontent.


    "This is bad. Ely didn''t leave any gaps... She didn''t even want to give in at all. Did she just not want to lose and ept the punishment?" Sylvia muttered in a mosquito-like voice.


    "All right, this is your second loss, Sylvi. Let''s hear what the winner has to say." Lynn tapped the table and announced Sylvia''s defeat.


    "Eh? Did I lose? How could that be? Uhh..." Sylvia looked at her cards, and she realized that she was the only one left in the game.


    "Fine, do it. I''ve only lost twice in twenty turns. Ten percent, huh... not so bad. Tell me what you want, Lynn?" Sylvia put her cards on the table and folded her arms with a cute snort.


    "Hehe, I''m the lucky winner on this turn. In that case, which would you choose, truth or dare?" Lynn put her hands together with a happy smile. She would use this opportunity to pay back her previous defeat against Sylvia.


    "Fine, I''m going to y with the truth now." Sylvia nodded slightly.


    Lynn nced up thoughtfully, then stared into Sylvia''s blood-red eyes with a meaningful gaze. "Hmm-mm, ah, let''s y with this one. Sylvia, What three kinds of stuff do you always have with you? Don''t think. Just answer spontaneously!"


    "Three kinds of stuff? My divine bracelet, my Space Bags, and Ely." Sylvia was somewhat taken aback and responded spontaneously when Lynn emphasized onest sentence.


    "..." The girls looked at each other with bewilderment.


    "Am I stuff?" Elysia put her hand to her forehead and shook her head with a smile.


    "Eh, ah, I didn''t mean that. It''s all your fault, Lynn. I''m saying I''ll always be with you, Ely." Sylvia nudged Lynn''s arm and immediately defended herself.


    "It''s okay. You don''t have to exin your answer, Sylvi. I just didn''t expect it." Elysia reassured Sylvia, then gazed at the door of the hall. "Ah, they''re finally back."


    "That took them half an hour. All right, now it''s time for us to go." Nell smoothed out the cards on the table with her magic, then handed them to Sylvia.


    After tidying up a bit of the mess, everyone left the hall.


    Alexander and his granddaughter came with three Saint-level people following right behind them. A familiar holy knightdy was in charge of guarding E, and the other two old men looked like Pope''s confidants.


    Evelyn and Vanessa were a few meters behind E''s group. They came with two people following behind, an old wizard and a sexy magedy.


    "Thanks for waiting. We can leave any time you see fit." Alexander greeted everyone with a respectful gesture. The three people behind him also paid their respects to the divine beings. However, when they saw a giant red lion, they were a bit alert.


    "Sorry to keep everyone waiting. We''re also ready to go any time." Evelyn wiped her sweat and panted slightly. The two mages behind her immediately paid their respect.


    "You- hmm!!!" Regulus had just opened his mouth to curse those monkeys. Still, Lifa suddenly pushed his jaw up and covered his mouth with an invisible rope.


    "Then we shall leave now." Elysia checked that everyone in the group was present without a single person missing.


    "Shall we set off on the special Gravy Ark?" Alexander offered.


    "Hmm, we need an extra Gravy Ark to carry you all. As for this fatty, hmm... We can let him fly after us. Hey, you can fly fast, right? It''d be troublesome if youg behind? Why? are you quiet?" Oceanid smacked Regulus in the stomach with a frown.


    "You old hag, why did you keep my mouth shut? And you little shit, do you think I''m a winged slug? I can fly like aet!" Regulus grumbled with a growl.


    "That''s a relief to me. Then, let''s head out of the city. Elysia, if you may." Oceanid pretended to heave a sigh of relief and gave an eye signal to Elysia.


    "Okay." Elysia understood what he meant. She used her invisible magic to cover everyone.


    "Don''t panic. We''re going to rush out." Oceanid warned everyone and used his magic to transport everyone flying to the city''s south gate.


    *Bam!*


    "John, did you identally trigger the gate''s rune?" A guard in the gatekeeper''s room wondered when he saw the gate suddenly open for no reason.


    "Hmm? Maybe it''s a bit of an error? I didn''t activate any runes. Let''s close the gate immediately." Another guard immediately activated a rune to close the gate.


    Meanwhile, Oceanid and his group had flown far from the holy city. They boarded two Gravy Arks with a big fire lion following behind.


    "Phew, who would have thought that I would be able to rejoin the divine group for the expedition to the Devil Continent. You returned to the holy city at the right time, Princess Evelyn." The old wizardughed lightly while stroking his long beard.


    "Hehe, it was just a coincidence, Grandpa Max." Evelyn chuckled awkwardly. Her expectations were only to get one bodyguard, but she got two at once.


    "Fufu, I remember an old thing directly darting into the holy city at full speed from the neighboring city." The sexy magedy covered her mouth.


    "What do you mean by ''old thing'', Freya? You are also simr to me. No, it''s even worse. You are in several cities away from here. Still, you begged to escort Princess Evelyn right after Her Majesty opened a high-level discussion forum among Saint-level executives and above." Maximilian rolled his eyes and snorted.


    "Well, I just finished attending a victory celebration party. I''m still in my formal gown and appropriate for a diplomatic visit." Freya answered in a friendly tone, but suddenly her intonation decreased and became neutral. "Even if it''s to the Devil Continent''s capital city."


    "Everyone, you look tensed and worried. May I know what you are all thinking? We are just visiting Wales City on the Devil''s Continent, Sylvia''s hometown." E gently asked. She had gotten various information from her grandfather, but everyone seemed unsettled.


    "It''s not as simple as a friendly visit, E. That''s why the Goddess of Blessings invited me on this visit. Moreover, the Devil God was also there. No, he has already changed his title to Evil God." Alexander shook his head with a sigh.


    "You and the Devil Emperor must not fight, grandfather." E reminded her grandfather with concern.


    "That''s only if he doesn''t get into trouble first." After saying that, Alexander looked the other way.


    "Well, anyway, nice to see you again, Ariel. Then, the two Saint Cardinals, hmm... you''ll have a lot of work to do if a dispute urs, be it verbal or action. Ha ha ha!" Maximilianughed dryly.


    "That''s not funny, Maximilian Young. We will protect the Holy Grandfather and get rid of the devils if necessary." One of the Cardinals responded in a neutral tone.


    "Well, just don''t trouble the divine beings on our side. They may have an Evil God on their side, but we have more than one divine being as an ally. Look, we have a lot of strong friends of different races now." Maximilian pointed his hand at the Gravy Ark in front.


    "Various races, huh... Aren''t they close to you. E, you''ve had some hearts with them, huh? Please tell us more. What do you think of them?" Alexander suddenly asked. At this time, the problems that came to his mind were devils.


    "Uhm, I guess it''s all thanks to Elysia. She connected us together regardless of our differences or disagreements. They are all good individuals with unique mindsets." E answered sinctly.


    "Because of Elysia, huh..." Alexander muttered as he stared at Elysia in front. That girl was special, but her value was estimated to be more than expected.


    "..." Evelyn looked at E with some troubled gaze. It was as if she was ming E for that answer.


    "It''s okay, Eve." E had a lot of faith in Elysia and her grandfather.


    Even though that was what she said, the following event continued with Alexander asking for some information regarding what happened in thest few days in detail.


    ''Ely, they''re talking about you.'' Elena gently informed Elysia about what was going on behind their backs.


    ''Hm, they might feel curious. Let them be with their thoughts. Eve and E will apany them until we reach our destination. We''ve already crossed the Human Continent''s southern border, right?'' Elysia asked the wonder, but she immediately widened her eyes to see a mushroom-shaped smoke in the distance.


    *Kaboom!*


    "An humongous explosion? Those devils sure are having a st of joy with their explosives." Oceanidmented casually and slowed his eleration magic''s speed.

 Chapter 731: Spark of Hate

    <h4>Chapter 731: Spark of Hate</h4>


    "Hmm, a battle is going on there, but it looks like the explosion was a finishing blow." Rhea assumed while using her magic vision to see through the explosion regardless of the distance.


    "We''re already near Wales Region, Devil Continent. Want to see what''s going on there?" Oceanid wished to hear everyone''s opinion.


    "Don''t waste time on insignificant things. I can see the battle is over, as stated. There''s no point in us being there." Regulus refused right away.


    "Oh? In that case, we''ll just make a slight detour from our original route to see the situation there. My gold talisman didn''t get a warning of a sealed area copse, but one spot just disappeared. So those devils destroyed the sealed area forcibly. Even if it''s reckless, I hope no cursed monster escapes." Oceanid checked his golden talisman and decided. He nced at Elysia and the others reflexively.


    "Mm, let''s go over there just to be sure." Lifa agreed with that. The others did too. Thus everyone went toward the center of the explosion.


    "O-yes, Doominick~ This sealed area extermination operation was a sess. We only need two super bombs and a few shots of Disintegration Cannons. There aren''t any nasty and annoying monsters left." A rosy-skinned sexy woman flicked her fiery red hair backwards. She seemed satisfied with the results of their experiment.


    "Hum, it''s just what our Lord said. Inspection squad, go check if there are any survivors in that giant pit!" Doominick gave his orders to his subordinates.


    "Yes, My Majesty!" A troop of two hundred elite devils replied in unison with a salute. They immediately went into the giant hole.


    Radiation and other destructive energies were still around as the after-effects of the super explosion were still at their peak. Still, none of them was undaunted as they believed in the protective suit they were wearing.


    "Heehee, I wondered what kind of title I should use when I managed to lure My Lord into my arms~ Will it stay with Her Majesty Empress? No, that''s not good. Hum, if My Lord¡­ then I will be My Lady, Mdy! Ah, yes, that''s it~" The red-haired woman dropped her fist onto her open palm.


    "You''re so noisy, Sophia Lor-hen. If you have nothing else to do here, feel free to go where you came from. You''ve contributed nothing here other than babbling like a noisy bird." Doominick frowned. He wanted this noisy woman out of here as soon as possible.


    "Too bad, I am in charge of this operation~" Sophia shook her head.


    "You are simply trying to get our Lord''s attention. Your presence here is nothing more than your own free will, and the real boss in this new operation is me." Doominick clicked his tongue and walked away.


    "Yes, yes, it''s up to you. I''ll be leaving after making sure there aren''t any cursed monsters left here. It would be a big problem if even one escaped. Oh no, I can''t imagine my Dn being mad about that." Sophia pressed her hands to her cheeks.


    The devils in the exploding area were utterly oblivious to the presence of a group watching them from behind the clouds.


    "How?" Rhea asked Elysia to confirm everything. She knew very well that Elysia''s eye abilities were superior to hers.


    "I can only see that one ursed creature has survived. That creature is like a shadow and has possessed one of the devils in the investigative force." Elysia deactivated her sacred eyes and reported her observations to everyone.


    "Which devil?" Rhea looked down again, but her primary focus was solely on the two hundred devils who had just entered the st hole.


    Elysia pointed her finger down. "A devil at thirteen degrees to the north, four hundred meters and ten degrees to the east of that big purple Devil Emperor. The one acting strangely and has no more shadow under him."


    Everyone immediately tried to check the devil that Elysia pointed at. It was a deep giant crater, but sunlight could still get in there even though it was blocked by a bit of st ash.


    A devil was walking towards the crater''s centre with a zombie-like movement.


    "Heh, why do you all trust the words of a human, a little girl above all? Even though she is a Goddess''s disciple, you are powerful beings far superior to her. The Devil Race was a being simr to the demons of the Underworld. It''s natural for some of them not to have a shadow." Regulus rolled his eyes with a hint of sarcasm.


    "No one will think you are mute if you remain silent, Beast God. Please don''t mock Ely because thest thing you want to offend is her master. Or, would you like to try inviting her wrath one more time?" Rhea suggested with a friendly smile, but her tone said the opposite.


    "..." Regulus chose to find a peaceful path and fell silent. He didn''t want to get into trouble for meaningless things.


    "Can you see it? Eh, Sylvi... Isn''t that devildy an acquaintance of yours? She''s quite close with your father too, right?" Elysia pointed her palm at a fiery reddy on the hill.


    "Hmm, that''s Sophia Lor-Hen... What is she doing here with Doominick? Could it be, they!? Hm, no way, right? Anyway, her skin tone changed from slightly orange to reddish. Did she recently be an arsonist?" Sylvia was aware of the female Devil Emperor''s presence. She was asked in wonder about various possibilities, but she only drew a simple conclusion. "Hm, my father seems to be still in the capital city. Let''s deal with that shadow monster and go there. I want to report things here, especially regarding that woman, to him."


    "Hm, I can see it. I shall exterminate that shadow monster, but that devil cannot be saved because his entire being has been reced as a brand new entity. Is that fine on your side?" Oceanid stood up and took out an ordinary spear from within his body.


    "..." Sylvia didn''t know why the Sea God was asking her, but she just didn''t care about the poor devil''s fate. She looked at Elysia for opinion.


    "If that is what you think is the best solution... Sylvi, please tell us what you think." Elysia spoke in a tender tone. She could have exterminated that shadow monster, but Oceanid had another idea.


    "Mm, it doesn''t matter. He came as a warrior, and it was an honor for him to die on the battlefield like a hero. It would be bad if that shadow monster inflicted more destruction and havoc." Sylvia nodded in confirmation.


    "Good." Oceanid nodded slightly and threw a spear down with a water turbo boost.


    *Swoosh!*


    Air ripples are left on its trajectory. It shot past the speed of sound and pierced through the possessed devil.


    *Boom!*


    The possessed devil was impaled to the ground, surprising many devils in the surrounding area. However, a strange thing suddenly happened.


    Bubbles of ckish water popped out of the possessed devil, simr to boiling water. That devil suddenly dissipated into ck smoke, leaving a scream of pain without anyone knowing where it came from.


    The ck smoke was then sucked into the nearby anti-curse mechanism.


    "Where did that attacke from? Did the Heretic God lend a hand for this? One cursed monster survived two super bombs'' sts? Are we toote to realize that?" Sophia looked up at the sky in bewilderment.


    "Or perhaps, our Lord sent someone to make sure all goes well? We destroyed a sealed area, after all. Divine beings might be upset if a cursed monster managed to escape our control." Doominick took an assumption and went with it. He couldn''t see anyone up there, so the entity that had just helped them was gone.


    A few momentster, Elysia''s group finally arrived at Wales City, Devil Continent''s capital city. A modern city behind great ck walls awaited them to visit.


    "..." Alexander sighed as they headed straight for the city''s inner circle without anyone noticing their arrival. He had no idea why those devils couldn''t see them even though he could see one or two Saint Devils passing by.


    By the time they arrived near the pce, Sylvia simply hopped to the front to give a greeting with her arms wide open. "Wee to Transcendent Pce~ Nee, now it''s fine to revoke the invisible magic, right?"


    "Not before we go inside. Hm?" Elysia shook her head. Yet, she could suddenly feel subtle dark energying from the east, some distance from her current position.


    ''This aura is like Xero. He seems to be doing something there. Let''s check him outter. We need to beat him if he dares to perform such a stupid sacrificial ritual like before.'' Elena pursed her lips as she could recognize that aura.


    ''En, this aura is from Xero. We''ll check on him after we meet Devil Emperor Dn. Sylvi has not met her father for quite a while. He''s probably still agitated since we disappeared for a few days. Ugh, it''s been over two weeks since the ident, right?'' Elysia nodded slightly subconsciously.


    "What do you see there, master?" Vanessa looked to her right, but she couldn''t see anything interesting other than an average garden.


    "Ah, it''s just someone we need to check onter. Let''s go in. Your father must be missing you, Sylvi. Ah, it''s another family reunion." Elysia put her hands together and walked into the pce.


    "Oh, pleasee in." Sylvia let everyone in with an inviting gesture, but she gave a request to the only ''big'' guest. "Err... But, Beast God, you can''t enter with such arge body. Can you reduce your body size a bit? See, the entrance is only about half your size.


    "Fine." Regulus justplied with that request.


    Everyone then entered the pce and headed to the throne hall.


    At that moment, Dn suddenly could feel his daughter''s aura was so close. He wondered if it was real or just a hallucination, but he believed more in his abilities.


    "Father, we''re back for a visit~ Come and meet me!" Sylvia''s exmation echoed throughout the throne hall and reached the study room next door.


    "!?" Dn left the study room in a hurry and went straight into the throne hall.


    "Eh, father? I came to visit~" Sylvia was surprised because her father came from the entrance, not from any other hidden rooms in this hall.


    "You''re home, Sylvia? You''re okay, hmm... Thank goodness." Dn looked relieved, and a weight was lifted from his shoulders. He walked toward his daughter as if to hug her, and that was what Sylvia believed.


    However, Dn suddenly clenched his fist and was ready to hit his stupid daughter on the head.


    Sylvia widened her eyes and immediately dodged. She took cover behind Elysia reflexively. "Whoo! Whoops, that was close. Have I built up an extreme reflex? I thought you wanted to hug me, but why are you trying to hit me, father? You don''t love me anymore because of that fire chicken?"


    "Hmm, I just wanted to confirm if it was you or just an imitation." Dn folded his arms and snorted. He then looked at everyone in the hall and frowned upon seeing a group of humans who shouldn''t havee here. "Why did youe here, Alexander the Greed? The dark energy in my territory might strangle you to death without knowing it."


    "It''s Alexander the Great. These kinds of dark things have no chance of harming me. The world might thank me if my holy light cleanses this ce and wipe you out of existence." Alexander responded with a look of superiority.


    "..." E and Evelyn didn''t know what to do. A spark of hate had already urred just because of this encounter.


    At that moment, Elysia realized that Nell''s unteral decision to bring the Holy Pope here at this time would not bear sweet fruit. The others also didn''t look like they wanted to interfere. They seemed to want to see what would happen next.


    Therefore, Elysia immediately consulted with Elena regarding what they should do to resolve the tension.

 Chapter 732: Cooling Down the Spark

    <h4>Chapter 732: Cooling Down the Spark</h4>


    "We''re not here to see you fighting. Do you remember what we''re here for? Devil Emperor Dn, may I know about what''s been going on in this area recently?" Nell cut off the spark between Alexander and Dn.


    "Hm, thanks to your anti-curse mechanism, our efforts to exterminate ursed creatures went smoothly." Dn snorted and replied in a neutral tone.


    "Hm, is it like that? We identally encountered a battalion of devils led by two Devil Emperors on the southern border of this region. I heard they are conducting an experimental operation to exterminate the ursed creatures even though the sealed area hasn''t copsed yet. You were the one who ordered them, right?" Nell folded her arms and tapped her cheek with her finger as if she was trying to remember something.


    "..." Dn couldn''t evade or deny it. He heaved a subtle sigh and admitted it without hesitation. "Yeah, they acted under mymand. However, I got reports a while ago that the extermination operation was sessful, with no monsters surviving. It was total destruction."


    "Hmm, I suggest you not carry out such an operation again. You are lucky because your target is rtively weak and only seals weak monsters this time. However, a terrible explosion will ur if you try to forcefully destroy a strong sealed area. The ce will reflect the level of damage you inflict and annihte everyone in the vicinity." Nell sighed and opened her palm. She made an example demonstration projection with her magic for easy exnation.


    "..." Dn was silent for a moment. If a super bomb were to be detonated into a sealed area, but the effects would only be suffered by his forces, it would end in a stupid suicide operation.


    "Sealed areas have different characteristics, huh¡­ The stronger ones can reflect attacks of any kind?" Dn put his hand to his chin.


    "Yes, no one can enter or leave while the top-tier sealed area is active. An Emperor-level attack has no chance." Nell assured with a subtle nod.


    "I see. I will cancel the operation." Dn nodded in understanding.


    "Thank you for your understanding." Nell appreciated the quick understanding.


    "Nee, nee, father~ Did you know? A powerful explosion alone has a high probability of throwing many ursed creatures in all directions. Super bombs are a bad idea to eradicate hordes of cursed monsters. Still, they may be quite effective against the big and strong monsters, like sea monsters. Your operation just now actually had one cursed shadow monster survive. Luckily, we were there, and Sea God took care of that." Sylvia expressed her opinion and continued to report what happened on the scene.


    "Hmm? Is it really like that, Sylvia?" Dn frowned. It was different from the report he received.


    "Yup, are you doubting your daughter now because of that fire chicken?" Sylvia pouted. She still took cover behind Elysia for safety because she knew her father was reluctant to face her bestie again.


    "Hm, you were there at the time, right? Very well, I''ll take that for granted and move on." Dn didn''t mind that much since he would leave the operation because of the warning. "So, you all came here just to find out how our progress and battle records are?"


    "Hm, yeah. We traveled the world in the past two weeks. We intended to stop our divine reinforcements until a time of absolute emergency. Therefore, we need to check all the continents and what the higher-ups are doing." Nell confirmed that.


    "Fair enough, but why did youe here with this old bone?" Dn nced at Alexander as if he was looking at an insignificant object.


    "In a few days, we will hold a high-level meeting with the presence of higher-ups from all continents. I want devils and humans not to create a scene of strife again. Please get along well because we will enforce peace and cooperation, no matter will it is coercive or peaceful. Let''s end this blood feud. Don''t pass it on to the next generation. The world still has a future, and we don''t want you to destroy each other." Nell hovered between Alexander and Dn. She tried to reconcile the two sides, whether they liked it or not.


    "..." Alexander fell silent, and so did Dn. Their hands seemed to be moved by an unknown force, and they shook hands, regardless of their will.


    "Mm~ Isn''t it good after making up? See, E and Sylvia can even be good friends. Why can''t you do it?" Nell nodded happily. However, a sh of energies between dark and holy magic suddenly urred between Dn and Alexander, very much to her surprise.


    "It''s been so long since we''ve seen each other face to face and exchanged shes. What happens if I refuse peace with you humans?" Dn smirked and squeezed Alexander''s hand with his Devil Emperor''s force.


    "Hmm, thest time we met was when you ran away with your tail between your legs. My wife died at the hands of a devil, and your wife died at the hands of a human. Isn''t that a coincidence? What do you think if it wasn''t for the Goddess of Blessings'' will? I will open the door of penance for you, devils?" Alexander retaliated with his holy magic. He might look old, but that didn''t mean his strength was fading.


    Suddenly, a heavenly goldendy emerged from the golden light particles glittered with glory. She walked over gracefully and patted Alexander and Dn on the head with a magic folding fan.


    She revoked Nell''s magic and took some distance before speaking wisely. "You refuse to admit that it was a conspiracy with the most likely interference of a third party? Those creatures are alreadyughing because you dance on their palms. You are old, and your brain is clouded with hatred. How about calming yourself down for a moment?


    Little one, please don''t force your will like that. You''ve learned your lessons, right? Even if your intentions are good, you are too hasty, and it will have the opposite effect due to the wrong way of handling it.


    It''s fine if you two refuse peace, but your ego can disadvantage your race because other races willingly agreed to our n. Hmm~ have you ever seen a real hell of the apocalypse with the risk of extinction?"


    Alexander and Dn were tensed by the Goddess of Light''s sudden arrival. Moreover, she ended her speech with something like a threat!


    "Well, that''s good. One thinges to mind when you think with a cool head. You may already know that this world was once inhabited by dozens of different races who lived peacefully, but what do we have now? There were still a dozen Emperor-level ursed creatures, hundreds of Saint and Spirit ones, and countless weaker ones. The three Ruvoid Gods were also still alive. What do you think, will we be victorious in that decisive battle?" Elena rested her cheek against her hand while ncing up slightly.


    "..." This time, everyone fell silent at the question.


    "Very well, we still have a few days for the high-level meeting. You agreed to this beforehand, right? Then, keep your promise and make peace. That''s enough to y in the Ruvoid Race game. This world needs to be free from their invasion." Elena put her hands together with a subtle smile adorning her face.


    Dn and Alexander couldn''t help but sigh. But, they no longer had any energy shes like before. They no longer looked at each other with provocation, but they just didn''t want to speak, only a silent approval.


    "Heh, all other races sometimes act like clown monkeys with banana brains. My Beast Race hates humans for a certain reason, but who would have thought that humans and devils would get to the point of rejecting an undeniable truth and drowning in that ridiculous scheme. Let''s say it''s true because of the interference of third parties, namely those cursed monsters'' God. If so, you''re just the clown monkeys on a stage show." Regulus sneered with contempt. His parable sounded a bit weird, but it made sense.


    "Hmm, who is this blistered swollen lion? Is he an Underworld''s Spirit Beast?" Dn pointed at the red lion.


    "Huh!? What do you call me, albino horned mongrel?" Regulus was offended.


    "He is the Beast God." Elysia introduced the red lion politely.


    "Hmm..." Dn scanned the so-called Beast God from the bag down. For some reason, he felt quite disappointed. Thest time he was on the Beast Continent, he only talked to the Beast God without meeting face to face, but the one before his eyes was far from his expectations.


    "Never mind,e to one of my study rooms if you want to see our military report. And, for you, Sylvia-" Dn changed the subject immediately and pointed to his daughter.


    "You can''t try to punish me, father. I''m with Ely and the others, bwee!" Sylvia took cover behind Elysia again and stuck out her tongue.


    "Hmph, follow me and don''t touch anything, especially you humans." Dn stared intently at Alexander''s group before walking out of the hall.


    "Let''s go?" Elysia walked first with Elena and invited the others toe along.


    For the next few moments, Nell and Oceanid updated their information on what was happening on the Devil Continent. Dn did not hesitate to share even some secret information that was not published because he had received help from this divine group several times.


    ''Ahh~ We have now put teleportation markers on all major continents. After this, we need to do an exclusive training program for you, Ely.'' Elena was bored and sat down on the sofa.


    ''Mm, we''ll be returning to the Human Continent soon for that training program. You''re also in the training program, right?'' Elysia sat beside Elena.


    ''Heehee~'' Elena just chuckled in her mind.


    ''No way... I thought we''d train together. It''s just me?'' Elysia widened her eyes in disbelief.


    ''No worry, I will be your exclusive instructor.'' Elena patted Elysia''s back.

 Chapter 733: New Divine Body

    <h4>Chapter 733: New Divine Body</h4>


    There were only three sealed areas that had copsed on the Devil Continent, but everything was under control. With that being said, Nell had already gained enough information after hearing some of the devil''s military ns.


    "Have you met the Evil God yet?" Nell was about to end this meeting.


    "Yeah, he said that his divine title was changed. He is a Heretic God now, and surprisingly he was a crow when he arrived here. Currently, he is on a hill east of this city to meditate. Do you want to go there to meet him?" Dn folded his arms and stared out the window.


    "Yeah, we wanted to check his current situation before leaving. Would you like toe with us there?" Nell replied with an invitation.


    "All right." Dn nodded slightly. He would take advantage of this situation to ensure the Heretic God''s situation. He didn''t really feel safe knowing that God was lurking in the shadows without any rity.


    "Good, let''s go." Nell flew back to her group and asked them to leave.


    "Hmm, are you done with your business?" Elena rose from her seat.


    "Yeah, that''s over. Let''s see the Heretic God, and we can go back." Nell nodded slightly.


    "..." Alexander stared at a prototype weapon with a deep gaze. It was as if he was learning it by just looking at it.


    "What are you doing, old geezer? Are you impressed with our advanced weapons, devils? You''re trying to learn that by scanning it, eh? The humans have been in a bit of a predicament in thest few weeks." Dn sneered with sarcasm.


    "Not really. I was justparing the so-called devil''s weapon with our technology. You copied some dwarven technology, I guess. The majority are cannon type, huh... Even if they''re just miniature prototypes and look sophisticated, they won''t be able topete with our new weaponry, let alone our heavy artillery." Alexander folded his arms and snorted. He walked away with a mocking smile.


    "Hee, this is interesting. I heard the humans have a shy battlesuit and a pair of magic gauntlets. Is that what you mean by your advanced weapon?


    How ridiculous topare it to our cannon. You say that only because you haven''t seen the real ones yet." Dn smirked and shook his head.


    "Can''t you-" Sylvia was just about to speak because she was a bit tired of hearing the adult bickering for more than half an hour. Still, Elysia interrupted her before she finished her words.


    "I heard bickering is a form of a rtionship because they care about each other." Elysia muttered as if she was talking to Sylvia, but it was loud enough to reach Alexander and Dn''s ears.


    They both fell silent for a moment and just exchanged annoyed looks. Elysia''s statement could be interpreted to mean something annoying. They went silent because they didn''t want to be seen as the party that cared.


    "Wow, Ely... That''s the most elegant way to end the adult debate. They care about your opinions and impressions." Sylvia covered her mouth and whispered close to Elysia''s ear.


    "Hehe, you and Yuuki also bickering a lot, right? However, the two of you reconciled afterwards. Are they different?" Elysia pointed her palm at Yuuki.


    "That''s different, Ely. Yuuki is just cunning, petty, naive, and vindictive. Adults are much moreplicated to understand, and I often give up trying to think of suchplicated things." Sylvia shook her head.


    "Huh?" Yuuki raised her eyebrows. She didn''t like to be publicly vilified like that, especially by her honorable master.


    "Alright, now it''s time for us to go." Elysia patted Sylvia''s arm and walked away.


    "Mm~" Elena hummed softly and walked right beside Elysia. Everyone else then followed shortly after.


    Everyone went to a hill a few kilometers east of Wales City. A ce covered in oppressive dark energies with barely any life in the surroundings, only trees and shrubs that had mutated into something poisonous and dangerous.


    "This ce looks like a forbidden forest. What is that stupid devil trying to do?" Oceanid checked the ground and frowned.


    "That must have been something equally stupid. Maybe, he wants to recover quickly and do something ridiculous again. I have to quickly check what he''s really doing." Nell grumbled in annoyance and flew towards the ce with the thickest dark energy.


    "This ce can have a bad effect on you. Do you want toe inside or wait here?" Rhea asked Alexander and the other humans.


    "If possible, we will wait here. It would not be wise for us to approach with this unstable dark energy." Alexander stepped back from thend of darkness.


    "Hehe, just as I said before. The dark energy in our territory can harm you without you even knowing it." Dn smirked as if he was the winner in their previous argument.


    "Very well, you all better wait here. Ely." Elena gave an eye signal. If Elysia waited here, everyone else would obviously be willing to do the same.


    "Understood." Elysia stepped out of the hill area of darkness, and Elena erected a protective barrier.


    "Wait here a moment." na raised her palm to Elysia before going after Nell. Only Rhea, Oceanid, Regulus, and Dn went with her.


    "Hmm, I wonder what the Heretic God is doing here. Is it simr to that sacrificial ritual ceremony? This is terrible. He used thousands of innocent soul blood to get the characteristic power of an ursed creature, but what about now?." Sylvia felt a little worried, but her expression didn''t look that way.


    "That''s terrible..." E covered her mouth.


    "My goodness, he will be severely punished by other divine beings if he does that again, right?" Evelyn also covered her mouth. She stared at the dark energy vortex on top of the hill, somewhat frightened.


    "Fufu, it''s just an anti-magic trait and some power boosts. However, his divine body was destroyed in his previous battle against the Ruvoid God. He is currently just trying to reform his new divine body. This kind of effect is only natural because he is the embodiment of the darkness of the abyss. Don''t worry." Lifa reassured everyone with soft words.


    "Hmm, there''s not much we can expect from the devil''s God." Alexander sighed. He would watch what would happen on that hill at the exclusive spot.


    Meanwhile, a cloud of ck shadows was absorbed in his meditation. He was too busy to reshape his brand new divine body, which was already in the final stages.


    He was aware of the approaching intruders, but he didn''t have time to deal with them.


    "Go away. Your arrival can disrupt my rituals! Especially you, Firefly and Sun. Your divine light can mess things up." Xero warned the uninvited guests with his deep hoarse voice.


    "Hmm, I thought you were doing a forbidden ritual three months ago." Nell pursed her lips.


    "He looks like he''s reforming his new body, little one. Let''s get out of here. He looks like he''s almost done too. Hey, Heretic God, can you do that yourself or need a little help?" Elena invited Rhea to take a few steps back.


    "You know what I''m trying to do? There''s no need. Your help will only mess up my rituals. The materials I have are more than enough to reform my new divine body. Now, get out of here quickly.


    My new divine body will probably be finished this afternoon, haha! Leave now!" Xero shouted loudly and chased everyone away. A jet of ck air hit the uninvited guests, but it wasn''t strong enough to drive anyone away.


    "Very well, then we''ll see what happens at the foot of the hill. Oh poor bird, you just be his vessel and get dumped." Elena urged everyone to leave.


    "..." Xero didn''t answer and just watched all the uninvited guests leave the cave.


    He then nced at the dead bird in the corner of the cave. It was lifeless and decaying... A short recollection of him as a bird came to mind. However, it was already over because his new divine body was almost finished.


    The dark energy thickened even more, and the entire cave waspletely enveloped in darkness.


    "Little one, why do you like to go ahead of us? Did you never imagine that the worst would happen to you and we wouldn''t be there to help you?" Elena gently advised Nell. Her mood was still good at the moment, so that was the best thing she could do.


    "I''m just worried he''s doing something stupid again. I can take care of myself and run away if necessary." Nell pouted slightly and looked down subconsciously.


    "I see..." Elena didn''t mind anything and just flew down the hill of darkness. She went straight back to Elysia''s side.


    Rhea didn''t say anything, but she asked her little sister to sit on her palm before going after Elena.


    "..." Oceanid, Regulus, and Dn exchanged nces. Yet, they just shrugged their shoulders and left from that hill.


    "We will wait here for some time. The Heretic God is almost done with his new divine body, and we shall see what happens next." Oceanid announced to everyone.


    "Shall we wait here? Let''s get some distance from this hill first." Elysia suggested to Elena, but that sounded like answering Oceanid instead.


    "Good, let''s do that." Oceanid doesn''t mind that. With that, everyone went some distance from the hill of darkness and waited there for a while.


    The day was getting closer to noon, but the sunlight was starting to be covered by ck clouds and followed by strong winds. A sign that a storm wasing.

 Chapter 734: Tribulation and a Little Boy

    <h4>Chapter 734: Tribtion and a Little Boy</h4>


    A vortex of darkness appeared at the top of the hill, and various jet-ck lightning bolts struck the ground a moment after. It was as if the sky was telling the world that something concreted the naturalw was going on there.


    "A mortal entity with a heavenly tribtion. He can actually recreate his new divine body in just a few days?" Rhea widened her eyes as nature told her something through her divinew.


    "Hm, looks like what he found in the underworld of the other world really helped himplete this ritual. But, will it end like his wish? I wonder." Elena rested her cheek against her hand.


    *Boom!* *Rumble!* *Rumble!*


    The ck thunderbolts multiplied and continued to strike the hilltop. The ground cracked like ss, the rocks crumbled to dust, and the nts crumbled to ashes. The hundreds of ck lightning bolts were merciless and shattered the hill of darkness.


    Elysia swung her arms to give Elena''s protective barrier some soundproofing effect. Her ears hurt just because of the sound of the thunder.


    "Wow, this hill will cease to exist in the next few minutes. Those ck lightning bolts also look cool¡­" Sylvia was amazed by the charm of the ck lightning. She got an idea for new magic.


    "Hee-hee, ha ha ha! I''m back with my new divine body! With this, I will finish our epic battle, Ruvoid God! I will destroy you to your smallest existence. I will make sure you cease to exist!" The sinisterugh echoed through the sky and earth. A creature d in thick dark energy came out from within the cave.


    He then looked at the foot of the hill with his fiery red eyes. To be more precise, to a group under the protection of a golden barrier.


    "Heehee, they''re really waiting to see my glorious return? Very well, that''s obvious because I''m just fabulous. I shall ask them to send me to earth to wipe that damned Ruvoid God from existence. Then, I can eliminate the other two on that moon." Xero looked up at the moon beyond the atmosphere. Unfortunately, it was still day, and the moon could not be seen.


    He just shrugged his shoulders and headed towards the group near the foot of the hill. However, his intention to fly failed because his flight ability was unavable for use at the current moment.


    "Well, I guess my new divine body isn''t stable yet. My body and things need adaptation to my divine soul and spirit." Xero scratched his head and sighed. He walked down the crumbled hill of darkness and passed the fierce storm and ck lightning like a stroll in the courtyard.


    "Hmm?" Elysia and Elena were both aware of a red-eyed dwarf shadow approaching from the shadows of darkness.


    Everyone was too absorbed in watching the phenomenon at the top of the hill and didn''t notice something approaching.


    "Why doesn''t this tribtion stop? It''s too long for a mortal body''s ascension to the divine level... Is it possible he failed?" Rhea asked in wonder. She activated her magic vision to the cave at the top of the hill.


    "Eh, wait... I seem to see something, err... A shadow is approaching?" Nell gently rubbed her eyes and looked again at the approaching shadow to make sure what she saw was real or not. Elysia''s barrier and this storm of darkness dulled her sensing abilities. Therefore, she was not so sure.


    Hearing those words, everyone looked around them. However, it took a few moments before they could notice the approaching figure in question. Their sensing abilities were dulled by various factors, and it was ufortable.


    Sylvia and the girls exchanged ideas until the shadowy figure arrived near them. However, the ck lightning also approached, and several lightning bolts struck their barrier.


    "Who is this brat? Is he lost? Why did hee and bring these thunderbolts to us?" Regulus growled.


    "I think he is the cause of this storm of darkness. Is he the Heretic God we met in that cave a while ago?" Oceanid examined the shadow of the little red-eyed boy from top to bottom several times. His inner mind said it was the same Xerroth, but so many things had changed.


    "Or, he might be the lost spirit of darkness?" Sylvia also guessed.


    ''Well, didn''t his stats weaken a lot? And again, he still needs another stage of recovery.'' Elenamented with an amused tone. She was sure this little boy was grumbling with nonsense, but no one could hear him because this barrier blocked any sound.


    "No, he is the same Heretic God, but he is still d in dark energy for some personal reason." Elysia denied Sylvia''s guess, then she spoke telepathically to Xero. ''Xero, can you take off your cloak of darkness first? This storm and tribtion will not stop because nature still thinks you are in your ascension stage.''


    ''My new body will turn to dust if this ck lightning strikes me for the tenth time, naive girl. This stupid tribtion is really troublesome. Ask your master to do something for me.'' Xero looked up at the dark sky and narrowed his eyes. He understood his current situation very well.


    ''Good, you can take off your cloak of darkness now. We will protect you from that ck lightning strike.'' Elysia looked at Elena. Her request was conveyed without her asking for it because their mind was linked.


    ''Fine, I''ll believe you.'' Xero thought for a moment and decided to put his trust in this innocent human girl.


    The moment he removed the nket of darkness from within him, unknown energy suddenly pulled him into the golden dome barrier.


    *Boom!* *Rumble*


    Thest ck lightning bolt struck the barrier, but it had no significant effect since the damage was quickly neutralized.


    The storm gradually subsided, and the ck lightning stopped causing destruction. The clear blue sky returned from the horizon, and the sun''s warm rays shone upon thend.


    "Phew... Who would have thought the sky was jealous of my return." Xero wiped his sweat and sighed.


    "Pfft, what happened to you? Instead of the intimidating God of Darkness, you became a little white-face boy instead?" Regulus couldn''t contain hisughter. He burst outughing without holding back anything.


    "Hmm?" Xero only realized this strange thing when he released his dark energy nket. He examined his tiny hands with his eyes wide open. "What fricking result is this!?"


    He then looked around. Those men seemed so tall and big. He needed to look up to see their faces. The thing that bothered him the most was those big-breasted girls. Those melons seemed to leave shadows on him, and he felt so small, especially when he looked at the Goddess of Light... Her whole charm alone made him intimidated for various reasons.


    He used to look down upon everyone since he was tall, but he currently had to do the opposite!?


    "Where are you looking? My face is up here, isn''t it?" Elena folded her arms under her breast and pointed at her face with her finger.


    "Well... Somehow, the result has slightly missed my expectations. My entire God-tier resources are only capable of reshaping a divine-ss child body. Will it take me a few years for my new body to reach its peak capabilities? I can''t wait that long, right? Wait, this is just a vessel. I''m still as strong as I used to be, just losing some traits." Xero looked down and checked his new body once again.


    His skin was fair and tender like a newborn baby, but no significant muscles there. He indeed looked like a snotty little brat!? His divine body that he cultivated for so long since his death a hundred thousand years ago was gone, and now this was what he got? In thest thousand years, all his efforts ended in vain, with nothing left?


    Xero held his forehead because it was difficult for him to ept that bitter truth. However, the annoyingughter of a big red lion really made him irritated and angry.


    "Hahaha, it missed your expectations? You often miss the target because you always do everything yourself as if you are so omnipotent. Look at you now, so fragile. I heard you want to abolish the so-called Ruvoid God. How can you fight that God if you are like this? Ha ha ha, runny kid!" Regulus couldn''t stop mocking the most annoying and arrogant God in the history of his existence.


    "Can''t you just shut up, fat lion!? I may look like a kid, but I''m still a God-ss being!" Xero kicked the big red lion''s leg in annoyance.


    "Oops, too bad. I wasn''t careless enough to take that sudden attack. Hey, are you lost, little boy? Where''s your mama? Do you need to drink milk to grow up fast? Gahaha, you won''t be able to touch me. You''ll just be trampled to death in front of that Ruvoid God!" Regulus continued to dodge Xero''s attacks while sneering with a hint of fact.


    "I will beat you to a pulp!" Xero roared in rage.


    "..." The girls wanted to say something, but they decided not to talk about it now.


    A new troublemaker came into the group. With the three troublesome Gods, perhaps the world would be shaken just because they would often quarrel over trivial matters.


    *Bam!*


    Oceanid just stood on the side, watching with great interest. However, a stray strike suddenly hit him.


    "I didn''t do anything, and you attacked me? Are you trying to test your new divine body''s abilities!?" Oceanid joined the chaos and retaliated by hitting Regulus and Xero.


    A heated fight between three Gods ensued, and everyone immediately took their distance.


    ''Now our business here is over. Shall we return to the Human Continent now?'' Elena opened a private conversation with Elysia and Rhea.


    ''Mm, let''s go back.'' Elysia agreed without any objections. She couldn''t wait for her exclusive training.


    ''En, I have a n for the three of them. For now, let''s just leave the boys with their wrestling game. It''s time for me to keep my promise to you, Master Elysia.'' Rhea was so enthusiastic about Elysia''s training. She could make several events to get closer to her host master justifiably.


    With that being said, Elena gave a cue to everyone, including Dn. After that, Elysia and the others left the vicinity without looking back. They then disappeared without any prior notice, leaving only Dn and the three Gods. It was an instant return trip with Elysia''s teleportation.


    "I don''t know what to say. The Goddesses look way more convincing and reliable than the Gods. Did I misjudge them?" Dn frowned and went back to watching the fight between the three Gods. It looked like a mock battle, but they looked like ''just boys being boys'' rather than aloof Gods.

 Chapter 735: To Become Stronger

    <h4>Chapter 735: To Be Stronger</h4>


    After the three Gods were done with their little exchanges, they decided to stop because they realized that ying time was up. It wasn''t going to get them anywhere with this silly thing.


    Three floating leaves fell from the sky andnded on the heads of the three Gods.


    ''I presume you''re done with your friendly mock battle. We''ve gone to the Human Continent to work out an important strategy and an exercise for Elysia. We will be waiting for you at a humble abode on a hilltop fifteen kilometers southwest of the human''s holy city.'' Lifa''s voice came to the minds of the three Gods, and the leaf crumbled to ashes the moment her message was delivered.


    "They just left? When did they leave? I didn''t even notice they were gone." Xero muttered while looking around to confirm that.


    "Well, I was too absorbed in giving you a lesson and a trial of your new divine child body. That''s not bad for a newly ascended God, but the Beast God is right. You won''t achieve anything if you try to fight Ruvoid. God with your current capabilities." Oceanid spread his arms and shook his head.


    "I reckon you won''t evenst more than three shes. You will only die in vain if you are determined to fight that missing Ruvoid God. His power is no joke, am I right?" Regulus snorted.


    He didn''t really care, but he would still feel lost if a powerful ally died stupidly just like that when there were so many problems in the world to solve. He was obviously going to drag this Heretic God into the mess, like what entangled him.


    "Huh? I just need a few more tribtions and rituals before I''m ready to eliminate that Ruvoid Kid. He''s so weak if it weren''t for his gigantic golem. I''m sure I can do it. It''s so close!" Xero clenched his fists to recall how close he was to eliminating one of the three remaining Ruvoid Gods.


    "If you are so sure, you can do that during our noble mission. Come with us and be one of the saviors in our group. We can do something to your newly created body with hundreds of battles against ursed creatures in three months forward. Beast God, let''s go. Ladies can be really scary when they get angry." Oceanid flew into the sky and dragged Xero with his water rope.


    "Tch." Regulus just clicked his tongue. He couldn''t escape this annoying mission, and he was sure that it would just backfire on him if he dared to run.


    "Hey, why did you tie me up like a prisoner!? I know they can be pretty scary, especially Sun and that old hag." Xero rebelled and eliminated the water rope with his dark magic.


    "Well, well... the three of you better get going. The Goddesses are waiting for you, right?" Dn could guess what had happened.


    "Hmm? You were there from the start, Devil Emperor Dn? May I know how long has it been since Elysia and everyone else left here?" Oceanid shrugged his shoulders at Xero, then looked at Dn.


    "More than three hours ago." Dn checked his Swype to make sure of the current time.


    "That long? Well then, we should leave immediately. It would be unwise to let thedies wait too long. With that being said, see you again in a few days at the grand assembly, Devil Emperor Dn." Oceanid pressed his fingers to his brow and gave a handsome farewell gesture.


    He wrapped himself and the two nearby Gods before hurtling like aet towards the Human Continent.


    "..." Dn simply folded his arms and looked up at the northern sky. He waited until the blueet was no longer visible before examining his surroundings.


    That hill of darkness was ttened to the ground, and the nearby vicinity was ravaged by the storm. There was only a innd with nothing but fertile ck soil, full of dark energy.


    "Hmm, this ce might make a perfect training ground for my imperial guards and the elites." Dn scooped up a handful of dirt to check it out at a nce. After that, he looked up at the northern sky again before flying back to his pce. "We will meet again soon, huh... My daughter is getting smarter, and there are some improvements. She got some new friends too, hmm?"


    Meanwhile, Elysia and her friends had just finished training session one, and they were about to enter session two. The warm-up stage was done, and now they would do a series of exercises to improve physical ability as the most essential thing. Though, the original goal was to improve Elysia''s physical ability.


    "Uhh... Why do you have gym wear that fits me perfectly, Sylvi? No, it''s not just for me. It''s for everyone as well." Elysia stared at the ck gym wear in her hands with aplex gaze.


    "Worry not, Ely. I''mpletely well-prepared for this. I''ve memorized you and the girls'' body measurements perfectly." Sylvia gave a thumbs up and a wink with a yful smilepleting her witty style.


    "What do you remember, Pervy Sylvi?" Yuuki widened her eyes as if she couldn''t believe it.


    "We''ve gone through various trials of life and formed a bond called a rtionship. We''ve also slept together with some skinship at various events. Why do you look so surprised, Yuuki? Well, let''s change to our new gym wear, everyone. We are ready to start physical training with the Goddesses as our instructors!" Sylvia pped her hands and told everyone to enter the changing room. She then pushed Elysia into the room with her.


    "Wait, Sylvi, please don''t push me." Elysia was about to run away out of shame.


    However, Sylvia blocked the only exit while smiling mischievously. She would help her bestie. "I''ll help you change into this gym wear, Ely. You probably don''t know how to wear it. This is your first exclusive physical training, right?"


    "Uh, yes, but, kya!" Elysia moaned reflexively and immediately took her distance. "I can wear this gym wear just by myself."


    "Damn Sylvia." Yuuki clenched her fists in annoyance.


    "Yeah, that cunning devil took advantage of Master. Shall we do it?" Vanessa nodded in agreement.


    They looked at each other, then nodded as if they had the same goal. They entered Elysia''s dressing room and dragged the perverted devil girl away from their master.


    "What is your problem?" Sylvia rebelled slightly and straightened her back. She was already wearing her gym wear, and so was Elysia.


    "So fast?" Vanessa wondered.


    "That''s, of course. I''m an elite when ites to things like this. Look at us, don''t we look good together? We''re wearing ck couple gym wear~" Sylvia grabbed Elysia''s arm and put on a cute pose.


    "Ugh, we''ll let you go this time. Let''s quickly change our clothes. We can''t keep the Goddesses waiting too long." Vanessa turned around and walked into the changing room. Yuuki, Lynn, and E immediately followed shortly after.


    "Hmm..." Evelyn stared at her best friend in silence.


    "Uhm, is there anything I can help you with, Eve?" Elysia offered a favor with a kind smile.


    "Ah." Evelyn suddenly had a brilliant idea. She whispered something to Elysia, and she entered the dressing room.


    "Wha-?" Elysia was already blushing, but she blushed even more because of Evelyn''s whisper.


    "What did she say just now, Ely? You''re so cute when you blush, and it''s also easy to exploit for the best." Sylvia was curious, but she was once again mesmerized as she looked at Elysia''s blushing face. It was more to the satisfaction of the heart.


    "No, I''m too shy." Elysia refused and rubbed her cheeks. She applied a little magic to treat her flushed face.


    Sylvia pouted as Elysia didn''t want to tell her. She seemed to just need to ask Evelyn directlyter.


    A whileter, the girls came out of the wooden house. The two Goddesses were already there waiting for them, but the other two were nowhere to be seen.


    "Where did the Goddess of Blessings and the Goddess of Life go? Did they have some urgent business?" Sylvia asked in surprise.


    "They meet the three Gods outside this separated realm to coordinate some affairs and ns. The Goddess of Nature and I will be your instructor in this training. Hm-mm~ You have great enthusiasm. I can see that from your nice gym wear." Elena smiled at all the girls before her, though she scanned Elysia up and down.


    "Okay, let''s start with the physical training. I want you-" Rhea pped her hands once for attention. She then gave a series of instructions.


    It was a particr exercise to hone physical abilities. Two hours passed with a lot of sweat and fatigue. Sylvia, Yuuki, Vanessa, and Lynn were able toplete targets efficiently since they didn''t need this kind of physical training in the first ce.


    However, it was apletely different story for Elysia, E, and Evelyn.


    "I''ve reached my limit, please... I can''t feel my legs anymore... Give me a few minutes of rest." Elysia begged with a pitiful voice. She crawled out of the gravity formation.


    "No, you mustplete one hundred push-ups, one hundred sit-ups, one hundred squats, and run ten kilometers in level five gravity before ending this session. You can do this, Mast-, ahem, Elysia." Rhea hugged her master from behind and dragged the sweaty yet fragrant girl into the gravitational formation.


    "No way..." Elysia pouted with a helpless expression. She couldn''t stand up anymore, and she had to finish the target to break her body limit?


    "You can do it~ It''s just a little more, and let''s call it a day. You can use a little healing magic and return to our physical training." Rhea blew the whistle and asked Elysia to move.


    "This is really extreme, but somehow I enjoyed watching this. The Goddess of Nature truly enjoyed her time with Ely, fufu~" Sylvia rested her cheek against her hand while watching Elysia from outside the formation.


    "Mm, Master Elysia''s every effort will be fruitful." Yuuki nodded in agreement.


    "Master, do your best~" Vanessa gave her master a cheer of support.


    "It''s pretty hard to believe that we would be allowed to visit a heavenly private realm like this. It''s like an entirely new world!" Lynn was focused on other things too. She looked around a few times, but the massive tree in the distance really caught her eye.


    "It is proof that you have earned the trust of the group. Don''t let them down, or you''ll regret it. Don''t try to roam around without permission. This is the Goddess of Nature''s private realm." Yuuki warned her fellow fox beastkin.


    "I know." Lynn nodded in understanding. She could behave very well in various circumstances.


    "..." Elena heaved a subtle sigh. On this asion, she allowed Rhea to ''take advantage of her Elysia for something like bonding and skinship.


    "Hm, you two have reached your limit? Let''s end the session for you. We can raise the difficulty gradually. A baby step at a time." Elena helped E and Evelyn out of the formation when she realized they had almost passed out. However, they were only undergoing a quarter of Elysia''s physical training. She applied a little healing magic to treat the two girls'' muscle problems.


    "Thank you." E and Evelyn answered in unison. They were still gasping for air, and their entire bodies ached. However, they still had a solid determination to be stronger.

 Chapter 736: Shooting Practice

    <h4>Chapter 736: Shooting Practice</h4>


    "I finally made it... Huff, phew..." Elysia staggered as she hit her physical training target for the day. She almost fell, but Rhea immediately supported her body.


    "Congrattions~ Allow me to take care of you." Rhea deactivated all the gravity formations and helped Elysia sit on the ground. "Please don''t use any healing magic. Please eat these pills first, Elysia. All of these will help you build a stronger body gradually and naturally. Worry not. With all this training, you won''t be a muscle woman like what you worry about."


    "Uh, okay... But my whole body hurts. I don''t have any strength left." Elysia checked the pills at Rhea''s palm. It was like supplements and vitamins like what she got at the magic academy.


    "Here, please open your mouth." Rhea gave Elysia the pills and a bottle of fresh water. She helped Elysia swallow it.


    "Thank you." Elysia appreciated the extra care and heaved a relieved sigh.


    After that, Rhea helped Elysia out of the deactivated formation. She gave a simr pill to E and Evelyn.


    "Whoa, that''s unfair, right? We went through much tougher training, but we didn''t get anything like that..." Sylviained.


    "You are already at Saint-level, and your body is strong enough for your level. To pass the next stage, you need more than just training. Our human friends'' physical abilities are not that strong, even for Elysia. We don''t want them to be ss missiles for too long, considering the inevitable is getting closer." Rhea shook her head.


    "I see... I''m sorry forining without knowing the reason." Sylvia instantly felt guilty. She is fully aware that her human friends are not as strong as her physical strength, including even Elysia.


    "Uhm, when are we going to practice uracy? It''s embarrassing to say, but my uracy is pretty bad." Elysia sat down and raised her hand. After using healing magic, her body no longer hurts.


    "We can do that this afternoon if you like, Elysia. What kind of weapon would you like to use in uracy training? Different weapons will have different training methods." Rhea didn''t mind holding the practice any time as long as Elysia requested it.


    "Let''s start with arrows, pistols, shotguns, cannons, and others. I just need to improve my uracy to a decent point." Elysia smiled innocently to dere that.


    "Mm~ Do you still have the gift from my father, Ely? There are plenty of pistols, rifles, and even advanced cannons. We can use that for your uracy practice. I can tell you how to use them easily." Sylvia is feeling excited to contribute.


    "Perfect." Rhea replied with an ok hand gesture.


    "Then, it''s been decided. Feel free to participate in the uracy practice if you need to take your uracy to the next level~" Elysia put her hands together with a satisfied smile. uracy drills would end their practice session for the day.


    ''Rhea, the supplements and vitamins you gave Ely just now could increase her strength by one point?'' Elena watched Elysia''s current status screen closely.


    ''Um, yes. Those are the physical development pills. It could help someone below the Spirit level increase their physical abilities by twenty times, one a day. However, the effect can only be achieved when the person reaches close to their body limit. Can you see Master Elysia''s improvements, Master Elena?'' Rhea fully grasped Elena''s question, but she answered anyway.


    ''So, it''s going to be twenty days of intense training. A new routine for you for twenty days, Ely. Please do your best~ I will always support you!'' Elena cheered for support and encouragement.


    ''Uhh, I see. Twenty days, is it?'' Elysia counted the total days since shest left Earth. She still had two days before that Ruvoid God''s grand scheme would be held.


    Elysia checked her status screen to see the improvement she had gotten. Despite all the stats, she gained an extra point in STR!


    If it was just like Rhea said, she would have 25 points in STR with just these twenty days of physical training. It was a lot of boosts, so valuable for strengthening her frail body. Not to mention the various other exercises.


    "Hmm-mm~" Elysia hummed happily. She couldn''t wait to have another series of exercises over the next few days. She would ovee her weakness, and she must struggle to the end even though her practice constantly challenged her limits.


    ''Ely, our business is done. Please ask Elena to make an entrance for us.'' Nell suddenly spoke telepathically.


    ''Okay.'' Elysia just needed to make eye contact with Elena. It would be done right away.


    Elena approached the nearby realm''s portal and made an entrance on heryered barrier. Lifa and Nell entered the humble abode and returned to the Nature Realm.


    "Ah, your training is over? We seem to have spent quite a while out there." Lifa greeted with a smile.


    "It was just over two hours and a few minutes. What did the three Gods say after you shared our n with them, mother?" Rhea weed her mother and little sister''s arrival.


    "Hmm, they are pretty stubborn for a peaceful discussion, but I managed to make them understand. They just asked us to make anti-curse mechanisms because they need a lot of it." Lifa put her hand to her cheek.


    "Mm, they say that they are enough to eradicate ursed creatures if they have adequate anti-curse mechanisms. We''ve cleared a lot of sealed areas that have nearly copsed in recent times. If they need reinforcements in an emergency, they will ask for it, and we wille there to help them." Nell nodded and put her hands on her waist proudly.


    "Was it that easy to convince them? I hope no high-tier sealed areas copse for a month or two." Elysia muttered while looking up at the blue sky.


    "Now is lunchtime. Who is hungry and needs nutrition?" Elena pped her hands for attention. She knew it was what the girls were waiting for.


    "I!"


    "Have lunch!"


    "Mm, shall we cook something?"


    "I''ll be fine if we have a fruit and veggie lunch."


    The girls voiced their enthusiasm.


    "Hm? Where did Gio go?" Elysia just realized that Gio was nowhere to be seen.


    "He is swimming underground. The soil here is so fertile and rich in pure energy. He is enjoying his time. Would you like to summon him here?" Rhea looked down and pointed to a spot.


    "Let him have fun there. He wille here when he has yed enough." Elysia shook her head.


    After that, a luncheon with some fresh food was served to everyone. Elysia didn''t cook anything, so it was a simple lunch with natural food.


    "It''s just one big peach, but I feel full right away. This is bad. My tongue isn''t spoiled with a feast of vors..." Sylvia patted her tummy. She couldn''t eat anything anymore.


    "Fufu, I named this Golden Peach. This fruit will not only fill you up but will also supply the nutrients your body needs. Isn''t this fruit great if you want to diet withoutpromising your nutritional needs?" Lifa chuckled and covered her mouth.


    "Ugh, we won''t gain weight just because of food and drink. My ideal body will always be like this, no matter what I eat. But, this Golden Peach can be an excellent emergency food." Sylvia ate another Golden Peach, and she reached her limit.


    The other girls only ate one peach, and they had had enough of it. Their stomachs were filled, and nutrition was met. Thus, they did not need to eat anymore.


    "We''ll be crafting some anti-curse mechanism vessels for one or two hours. In the meantime, you can rest or do whatever you want. But don''t go more than two kilometers from here, understand?" Rhea stood up. Nell and Lifa too.


    "All right." Elysia nodded understandingly to represent the girls.


    Rhea, Nell, and Lifa flew away towards the Tree of Life.


    "Hmm, would you like to y with an ordinary gun or arrow for a test of uracy?" Sylvia took out an arrow and a gun from her Space Bag. She then found Elysia''s master staring at her. "We''re just going to y with something normal, not a dangerous cannon."


    "Fine, let''s do some practice shooting to hone uracy. Since we''ll only be using short-barreled weapons, let''s make the target range from 25 meters to 50 meters." Elena weed the suggestion of shooting practice with joy. She asked Lynn, Vanessa, and Yuuki to set fire targets ording to her instructions.


    Momentster, ten wooden targets in the shape of people were set at a certain distance.


    "You will try to shoot before this line. You only have ten arrows or bullets and try to hit the targets." Elena drew a line on the ground with her feet. "Who wants to try first? Hmm, let''s start with you, Sylvi."


    "Me? Mm, of course. I''m good at this. Allow me to show you my shooting skills." Sylvia stepped forward confidently. She took ten arrows and a bow from the table.


    *Swish* *Swish* *Swish*


    Sylvia fired three arrows in quick session. She continued to shoot the other seven arrows in just three seconds.


    "Yay! All my arrows hit the target. I''m sure you all can do it wlessly if you practice a few times. Who''s next? Ely, want to give it a try?" Sylvia offered the bow to Elysia.


    "Okay." Elysia stepped forward and took the bow. Elena provided ten arrows for her, and she was ready to shoot the targets with confidence.

 Chapter 737: Not So Shy Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 737: Not So Shy Anymore</h4>


    "..." Elysia couldn''t help but sigh. She was aware that her uracy wasn''t that great, and her arrows could only hit three out of ten targets.


    "Mm, three out of ten, not bad. You need a lot of improvement, Ely." Elena patted Elysia''s back.


    "Mm." Elysia simply replied with a subtle nod.


    The girls then took turns to test their uracy. After the bow, everyone tried with the guns and continued with the targets moving.


    There was quite a bit ofpetition, but the girls also exchanged some tips and tricks regarding shooting techniques. Ny minutes went by unnoticed, and the shooting practice session ended.


    "Hm? You just did shooting practice?" Rhea came back with Lifa and Nell.


    "Yeah, the girls just had their shooting practice. We''ll use something more impressive, but that''ll have to wait until tomorrow. They look exhausted." Elena answered while looking at the girls under a shady tree. They looked exhausted but still had time to swap stories with one another.


    "My apologies because it took us a while to build the anti-curse mechanism vessels. Shall we postpone the uracy drill to tomorrow?" Rhea looked at the girls and asked Elena.


    "Yes, Ely and I still need to put the finishing touches on the anti-curse mechanisms, right? It''s going to be toote for another practice. Let''s use that time to recuperate and replenish our energy." Elena suggested an idea to hear Rhea''s opinion.


    "Mm, it''s been decided. I''m also looking forward to that moment. A peaceful andfortable time." Rhea nced up slightly. Somehow, she could imagine a warm moment of recovery in a hot spring. She was there, sittingfortably on Elysia''sp with them only wrapped in a towel.


    "What are you imagining with that dreamy expression?" Lifa was amused to see her daughter as if expecting something.


    "Eh, ah, no... It''s nothing." Rhea immediately looked to the side.


    "Fufu, the healing event, hmm... Should we use the natural hot springs in this realm or the outside world?" Lifa didn''t press any further because she could already guess what Rhea was imagining.


    "Let''s see... We will stay at the Winged Tiger Pce. Let''s use the hot springs that are there. We can also set up a special recovery formation for the three of us." Elena patted her chin for a moment and decided.


    "Just the three of you? I thought we''d soak in the hot springs together and discuss interesting things as usual." Nell pouted. She didn''t like it when she was excluded.


    "What did you say, little one? The recovery formation in question will be held after the hot spring event with everyone." Elena looked at Elysia and the girls with a subtle smile. Elysia already has many trusted friends, and that was a good improvement.


    "Ooh, I see..." Nell twiddled her fingers in embarrassment.


    "Hmm, shall we leave now?" Lifa asked for confirmation, and Elena responded with a nod. "Then allow me to tell Gio about this. He will likely be around here for a few more hours."


    "Good." Elena walked away to Elysia and the girls.


    Meanwhile, Lifa went to a spot and knocked on the ground. Gio popped his head from the ground, and Lifa told him a few things.


    Gio just nodded in understanding and returned to the ground. He still wanted to be underground to rx, and that would be fine since his master and the group would only go to the pce not far away.


    "We''ll pick you up this afternoon." Lifa patted Gio''s tail before he re-entered the ground.


    "Grawr." Gio responded curtly and went deep into the ground.


    "All right, girls. I need to borrow Ely for a while. We need to give some finishing touches to the anti curse mechanisms. Afterward, we''ll go to the Winged Tiger Pce to spend the night and soak in the hot springs." Elena''s arrival instantly got the girls'' attention.


    "Woah, that''s the pce you told me about, Vann! Hehe, we''re going to pay a visit to your house." Sylvia was excited for the evening.


    "Mm." Vanessa just nodded, but to her grandmaster, not to Sylvia.


    "Then I need to excuse myself." Elysia stood up.


    "We will be waiting for you here, master." Yuuki waved her hand with a smile.


    "It won''t take long." Elysia also waved her hand before leaving with Elena.


    Rhea took out dozens of long metal rods and arranged them on the ground. All vessels were ready to be installed with anti-curse magic.


    "Let''s do this." Elysia took a deep breath before starting to give the finishing touches to the anti-curse mechanism one by one with Elena.


    After Elysia and Elena were done with that, Rhea gave all the anti-curse mechanisms to Nell. Everyone then headed straight to Winged Tiger Pce.


    ''Is it okay to leave the realm''s portal just like that for too long, Rhea?'' Elysia suddenly remembered something.


    ''My mother just closed it to standby mode. You can open the realm''s portal again. Your protective barrier out there is still taking effect, Master Elysia. I''m confident it will be fine.'' Rhea reassured Elysia withplete confidence.


    ''It would be great if we could bring the core in.'' Elenamented as if she wished for it.


    ''We are literally entering the realm''s core. It cannot enter into any state. The best thing we can do is temporarily close the portal.'' Rhea shook her head.


    ''Wait, Ely is this realm''s master, right? How could Lifa close the portal? Anyone can do that?'' Elena just realized something surprising.


    ''My mother is the previous Nature Realm master. It''s natural for her to have the privilege of closing the portal temporarily. However, she still needs Master Elysia''s help to open the portal again.'' Rhea exined carefully to avoid any misunderstanding. This Private Realm was given to Elysia, after all.


    ''Oh, I thought anyone could do that. You worried me for a moment, Rhea.'' Elena grabbed Rhea''s hand and swung it back and forth.


    ''Hehe~'' Rhea chuckled, and her mouth curved into a sweet smile.


    ''...'' Nell was still on her big sister''s shoulder. She had no idea what Elena and her big sister were talking about, but it sure was something fun.


    "Is it the Winged Tiger Pce, Vann? It''s enormous! As I expected from the Beast''s Pce." Lynn was amazed at a huge white pce waiting for them near the cliff.


    "We''re near the beach. Tomorrow will have a lot of fun, huehehe~" Sylvia rubbed her hands together while imagining tomorrow''s event. She would propose the ideater.


    She was aware of the story of that pce because Vanessa told it. It was her first visit to a pce that used to belong to the royal family before being brought here because it was initially owned by Vanessa''s family.


    "Hmm..." Vanessa just nodded in response. She tugged the hem of her master dress for attention. "Uncle Theo and Aunt Le?"


    "The Goddess of Blessings has contacted them, but they can only go to our hideout tomorrow morning, Vann." Elysia replied with a gentle smile and gave Vanessa''s head a caress.


    "Tomorrow morning? En, alright!" Vanessa was excited. After a few weeks of not seeing each other, she wanted to see her uncle and aunt soon.


    She could only me the ''Fairy Goddess'' for sending her uncle and aunt on a mission, but there was nothing she could do. There were also no moreints because she would meet them tomorrow morning!


    Vanessa was cheerful again, and Elysia was relieved to see her. Everyone then entered the Winged Tiger Pce with Vanessa as a guide.


    "Shall we go straight to the hot springs? Indoor or outdoor?" Vanessa stopped her steps near the intersection.


    "Let''s go to the outdoor hot spring this time. What do you think?" Elysia asked everyone''s opinion, but her proposal won the vote.


    "Outdoor, is it? Please follow me. This way." Vanessa walks to the right corridor, and everyone follows her.


    Sometimeter, a stunning sight of an artificial outdoor hot spring greeted everyone. There were nine jumbo-sized hot spring pools with stones and a few nts to decorate the ce.


    "Lynn, we don''t bathe in hot springs naked. You must wash your body and wrap yourself in a towel before entering the pool." Yuuki reminded Lynn sternly.


    "Beastkins usually bathe naked, soak, or just shower. Is that a new custom? Uh, well... Okay, I will wrap my body with a towel." Lynn immediately obeyed because Yuuki kept staring at her. This was not the first time for her, but she could finally guess the reason behind this custom.


    "This is heaven! Everyone, what took you so long? Come and join me." Sylvia waved her hand from one of the hot springs. She leaned against one of the rocks and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Sylvia, you... You just soaked right away? Why not wash your body first?" Vanessa widened her eyes as if she couldn''t believe what she saw. Sylvia was already wrapped in a towel, but this devil girl went straight into the hot spring!


    "That''s a bit troublesome." Sylvia opened her eyezily.


    "???" Elysia didn''t know why Vanessa and Yuuki were staring at her. She just shrugged her shoulders and went to wash her body first.


    "Let me wash your back, master." Vanessa proposed an idea.


    "..." Yuuki felt somewhat sorry for Sylvia. She knew that devil girl would soak up alone for breaking the custom.


    "Uuu..." Elysia took off her clothes and put on a towel. She went to the corner to wash her body, but Vanessa always followed behind her, ready to do a service. "Please be gentle."


    "Mm, leave it to me." Vanessa proceeded to gently rub her master''s back. "You have fair and beautiful skin, master."


    "Mm..." Elysia blushed a little, but she tried not to overthink. She just washed her body with water and was done with it. "I''m done. Now, I''ll wash your back, Vann."


    "Eh?" Vanessa couldn''t believe that her master was already wearing a towel again. It was so fast, and she hadn''t even done much.


    "Fufu~" Elena covered her mouth at that pleasant sight. She was d that Elysia wasn''t so shy with girls anymore.

 Chapter 738: Love and Fear

    <h4>Chapter 738: Love and Fear</h4>


    *Rub* *Rub* *Rub*


    Vanessa rubbed her cheek into Elysia''s arm. She received lots of head pats and rubs. It was the best until she thought she could not live without her master''s caress.


    "Fufu, are you trying to leave your body scent on Ely, Vann? It''s a pity because Ely''s natural fragrance disguises it quickly." Rhea entered the hot spring carefully.


    She wanted to rx like everyone else, but the water was deep enough to drown half her face if she sat down. Therefore, she stood up again and sat on Elysia''sp. "Please excuse me."


    "Uhm, go ahead. I''m not leaving my body scent behind." Vanessa paused for a moment because of the arrival of a Goddess. She then sat leaning against the rock next to Elysia.


    "Oh my, everyone gathered here? It''s a pity that a devil girl becamezy and chose to be alone." Elena held her towel and got inside the hot spring. Her usual spot was to the right of Elysia, and she immediately sat there. The girls just chuckled in response.


    "Wait, what? You can''t do that to me. I''ll wash my body first, okay?" Sylvia opened her eyes and was surprised to realize she was alone in the pond. She immediately got up and washed her body to follow the custom before joining the others.


    "Meanie." Sylvia pouted and buried half of her face into the hot spring. She never thought the girls would leave her alone on purpose.


    "Hehe, it''s you to me." Yuuki was happy to see Sylvia pouting.


    "Rxing time after a tiring day is the best. Anyone interested in sharing stories and opinions?" Elysia wrapped her arms around Rhea''s waist and looked at the evening sky.


    "That''s interesting. What are the rules of the game? Someone will ask a question and everyone will answer based on their personal opinion?" Elena briefly peeked into Elysia''s thoughts and told everyone about it, but it was not so obvious.


    "Mm, count me in. That sounds like sharing opinions to determine what the other party thinks about a certain issue." Nell put a wooden bucket on the hot spring, filled it with water, and soaked in it.


    "That sounds fun." Rhea put her hands together and leaned against Elysia''s heavenly cushions.


    The girls also expressed their enthusiasm for Elysia''s proposal.


    "Very well, it''s only between us, girls. Who will be the first to start? No lies, deception, or secret leaks." Lifa looked at everyone to see their expressions.


    "Me, let me have the honor!" Sylvia instantly raised her hand high.


    "Good, you can pose a question for everyone to answer in clockwise order. But, you need to answer your own question before asking someone else to answer." Elena pointed her palm at Sylvia.


    "Hmm-mm~ Let''s see... Ah, that''s it~ Everyone, is there someone you like physically and mentally? Tell me the name and the reason why you like that person. For me, it''s Ely and her master. They are my first real friends, the first ones who were nice to me without any motive." Sylvia grasped her hand and closed her eyes. A tender smile graced her lively expression.


    She then opened her eyes and emphasized her sentence to the fox girl next to her. "Then, clockwise, we start with you, Yuuki!"


    "Eh, ah! You took me by surprise." Yuuki gasped in surprise. She then made a steeple of her fingers while ncing at Elysia several times. "My body and soul are for Master Elysia alone. It doesn''t matter if I''m a pet or a contracted beast. Master Elysia is someone who understands me the most. She reached out her hand for me to get out of the loop of loneliness. At our first meeting, I knew she would be my Goddess. But, my master''s master was a bit meanie then."


    "???" Elysia nced at Elena, but thetter only responded with a subtle smile.


    "Ho? That''s because you were a naughty snow little fox back then." Elena was amused to imagine Yuuki''s pitiful expression during their first meeting.


    "Uuh, I can''t deny it. Next, Lynn." Yuuki nudged the fox girl next to her.


    "For now, I don''t have anyone I like about romantic interests. However, the one I love the most right now is my mother. She has gone through many difficult things alone, but not anymore. She is my everything." Lynn put her hand to her upper chest to express her feeling without hesitation. "Hehe, how about you, Eve?"


    "Family love, huh... How nice. Apart from family, my best friend, Ely, is the closest person to me. I knew we would be spending a lot of time together since we became dormmates, but many things happened shortly after and led us to where we are today." Evelyn muttered with a dreamy expression. "Now it''s your turn, E."


    "My whole being is dedicated solely to the Goddess of Blessings. I am also blessed with some good friends I can trust, no matter our differences. It''s like a dreame true, and this is what I''ve longed for." E sped her hands in prayer.


    "Fufu, I guess I''m next. My lovely daughters are the most important. I don''t need a reason to give my love to my children, is it?" Lifa covered her mouth and nced at Rhea, but she also looked at Elysia and Elena secretly.


    "Hm, this can be a tricky question, but it''s just between us, got it? My closest ones are my big sister and Elysia. What I love the most are peace and prosperity. Everyone will be happy if that can be achieved." Nell looked up at the twilight sky with a subtle sigh.


    "Next is you. Although, I already guessed it." Nell raised her palm towards Elena.


    "Fufu, what are you saying, little one. If my answer is predictable, can I miss my turn?" Elena closed her eyes.


    "No, that would be unfair to this game." Sylvia was curious. She could guess it too, but she wanted to know the truth.


    "Well then, that''s my precious Ely and her good friends. You may be wondering about many things, but I''ve been there since Ely came into existence." Elena leaked a bit of info that left almost everyone gaping.


    "Woah, a chosen one... You are indeed a chosen one, Ely. Your Goddess master was appointed you as her disciple even when you were a baby!" Sylvia pped her hands together in admiration, but that only created water sshes.


    "Mm~ I feel so blessed and lucky. I don''t know what the universe''s destiny desires for us, but my master is my everything. The current me is all thanks to my master, who is always there when I need her. If it wasn''t for my master, I don''t know if I''m still alive or have fallen into an abyss of darkness." Elysia grasped Elena''s hand with a sweet smile.


    Elena blushed slightly at that. However, she didn''t look away and stared back into Elysia''s beautiful purplish-blue eyes.


    Several moments passed in silence, but no one spoke or disturbed the atmosphere. Elysia then broke the silence and turned to the little girl on herp. "How about you, sweetie?"


    "Hm? The most important ones in my existence are my family. I will do anything for my family. There is no one better than my family." Rhea repeated a simr sentence three times in a warm tone. She put the highest priority only on her core group members, her family.


    While the others thought it was a cute and heartwarming answer, the two girls looked gloomy because of it.


    "We are also a family, right?" Elysia whispered into Vanessa''s ear, but her voice traveled for everyone to hear.


    "Mm, we are one!"


    "Family!"


    Vanessa and Yuuki looked cheerful again and relieved just to hear Elysia''s statement.


    "So, who''s next? Everyone will get their turn now orter~" Lifa continued the game in the warm atmosphere.


    "Me!" Rhea raised her hand. She would use this opportunity very well.


    "Oh my, all right." Lifa invited Rhea to continue. Although, she didn''t expect Rhea to be so enthusiastic about taking this opportunity for something.


    "This might serve as a reminder if you have a demon heart or just a worry. What kind of thing are you most afraid of if the impossible were possible? A thing you would avoid or prevent at all cost. For me, I am afraid of losing my loved ones. Therefore, I will protect them at all cost." Rhea closed her eyes and rxed her body in Elysia''s arms.


    "..." Elysia could understand the meaning behind Rhea''s words very well. It was genuine from Rhea''s heart, and she could feel it through their spiritual connection.


    The girls reconsidered what kind of answer they would say to that ''tricky'' question. They were fully aware that they might have a heart demon and had to defeat it with their own power. The first step they needed to take was admitting their fear to be stronger.


    Vanessa was afraid of losing her family, and so was Yuuki. For Sylvia, she was a bit slow in responding. Still, she concluded she was scared of losing herfort and happiness. Everyone in this group gave him immense pleasure in many ways. Because of that, she didn''t want to lose it. Their answer was literally simr to Rhea''s if summed up. Evelyn didn''t want to lose her loved ones, and Lynn was the same.


    However, E was shockingly afraid to be left alone in the dark. Her reason was a bit vague.


    In the end, the rest admitted that they feared losing their loved ones and would protect them at all costs. Despite that, Elena and Elysia nced at each other secretly shortly after. Their utmost fear beyond anything was actually losing their ''other half''.

 Chapter 739: Mental Type Monsters

    <h4>Chapter 739: Mental Type Monsters</h4>


    After everyone had their turn in that opinion game, Nell suddenly brought up a rather serious topic. "Comes to think of it, we haven''t met any ursed creatures with mental and psychic abilities yet. They are at medium danger level, but it could be one of the most dangerous, I must say."


    "Now that you say it. As I recall, they were sealed somewhere in what is now the Boundless Desert and Nameless Land. It was a forbidden zone on the Unknown Continent. We only recently discovered one on the Devil Continent, that shadow monster." Lifa put her hand to her chin. After that was said, she felt a little apprehensive, considering the dangers of that type of monster.


    "How dangerous are the mental type monsters? Are there many of them? Also, where is the Unknown Continent located? It''s not on the world map." Sylvia opened the world map scroll, which immediately caught the girls'' attention. They wanted to know the location of the ce in question.


    "It doesn''t exist onmon maps like this one. Even if it does, it''s just in an inurate form. Have you been curious about the world map before the invasion of the ursed creatures, the Ruvoid Race?" Lifa nced at the map and offered something that no one could refuse.


    "Yes, please." Elysia was also curious. What kind of world at over a hundred thousand years ago look like.


    "Hmm, I''ll show youter before you go to bed." Lifa replied with a subtle smile.


    After a few chit-chats, they all came out of the hot spring and wore a Beastkin Continent''s yukata-like robe.


    "Can we go on a-, erm, pce tour?" Lynn raised her hand for a request.


    "Let''s do that tomorrow morning." Vanessa was unable to fulfill the request.


    "Oh, okay. So, where are we going to spend the night?" Lynn justplied with the arrangement.


    "The room that used to be mine. Allow me to show you the way. Here." Vanessa turned down a corridor and pointed to arge door.


    *Creak* *Creak*


    The big door caused some noises when Vanessa opened it. Even though the room was a bit different than it used to be, she had discarded the insignificant things and left only a few important ones.


    Rather than calling it a room, it was more like a hall with bedroom decorations. An extra-jumbo fancy bed of six by four meters was ced in the middle of the room. It was so eye-catching just because of itsrge size.


    "Woah, as expected of the beast''s royal family. I think a bed this big can fit all of us." Sylvia ran into the room and threw herself on the bed.


    "Mm, those fire lions changed this pce significantly, but I rearranged this room a few days ago. Pleasee in." Vanessa wees everyone in.


    *Swiish*


    A bunch of leaves flew in with an ancient scroll. Lifa received the scroll, and the bunch of leaves flew away just like that.


    "This is a world map created during the golden era of this world, over a hundred thousand years ago." Lifa went to bed, and everyone gathered to look at the world map.


    When the ancient map was opened, Sylviapared it to her map. "There''s a lot of difference. Almost all the continents got smaller, and some disappeared from the map."


    "Yes, somends have ceased to exist, but some are not printed on your map. Even though it''s called Unknown Continent, that ce is just a big ind. Long ago, that ind was called Sholuin, a silent witness to the extinction of an entire race, and also a ce that seals in countless mental type monsters." Lifa pointed to an ind some distance southeast of the Aquatic Ocean.


    "That ce is so far from the rest of the continent. What race used to inhabit the ind?" Sylvia asked curiously.


    "..." Lifa didn''t want to answer that.


    "Sorry." Sylvia immediately apologized. The extinction of a race in that ce was a terrible tragedy, and she could understand that.


    "It''s okay. I want you to strengthen your mental strength, both your spirit and soul. We will train and strengthen that aspect. Tell me, what would you do if an evil entity tried to take over your body and soul? What will happen if you fail?" Lifa sat on the bed and watched everyone''s expressions. However, her attention was more focused on Elysia and Elena because these two girls were the most critical factors in her grand scheme of a bright future.


    "The worst case is that an evil entity will rece us and take everything we have, including our existence. We could be swallowed up in darkness with no way back. The best way to go is to strengthen our soul and spirit''s defenses against mental attacks or curses like There is still a way of redemption to take over what should be ours." Elena folded her arms. She understood Lifa''s concern.


    "It''s like what happened at Griffith Pce. The wife of the current Emperor of Aeddoterra Kingdom, Arthur Griffith. Queen Amelie was once possessed by an evil spirit, which took over her body. Emperor Arthur sealed her in an underground chamber until we were there to help her achieve liberation by exterminating that evil spirit." Elysia put her hand to her chin and nced at her friends, Evelyn and E.


    "En, Elysia and her master can exterminate that evil spirit even if it possessed a person. However, it is not an easy endeavor and requires a lot of precision." Rhea vouched for Elysia and exined a little to her mother. She was sure she had told this before to her mother, but who knows.


    "Eh, have you ever met a case like that, and the victim survived? Wait, I seem to have heard this story from my daughter... Ah, yes, that''s it. Even if you can overpower something like that, you must strengthen your defenses and mentality, Elysia. You haven''t met the formidable ones, and I want you to be well prepared if something unexpected strikes you." Lifa widened her eyes at Elysia. She held her forehead for a moment before patting Elysia''s shoulder as she brought her face closer.


    "I understand. I need a lot of training in physical, magic, theory, and insight. However, I am also in dire need of mental training. For theing days, please train us. We are in your care, o the divine ones." Elysia sped her hands in prayer.


    For some reason, the girls also followed her gesture and prayed to the Goddesses.


    "Good, we shall grant your wish. We expect a lot from you." Elena represented Lifa, Rhea, and Nell to respond to Elysia''s statement.


    Everyone then talked about the old world with the current era. It was a history lesson presented by Lifa.


    Sometimeter, it was gettingte. Rhea tugged the hem of Elysia''s sleeve for attention. She wished to rest in formation recovery with Elysia and Elena because she felt these few days were the perfect time to get herself back to her peak strength.


    "Uhm, sorry for not being able to attend the girls'' night chat. Something has happened, and we need to rest in the next room." Elysia excused herself to her friends.


    "Mou, it wouldn''t be perfect if you weren''t here, but fine. See you tomorrow morning." Evelyn puffed out her cheeks but didn''t insist on her request. The Goddess of Nature held Elysia''s hand, and it didn''t take a genius brain to make her realize what Elysia meant.


    "I will look after you while you rest, master." Vanessa volunteered, but the Goddess of Life cut her off.


    "No, they will be resting in the recovery formation. Let me take care of them. The Goddess of Blessings will remain here with all of you." Lifa said her decision. She didn''t want it to be contested.


    "We''re in a private realm under divine rule. We''ll be fine, Vann. Good night everyone. Good night and have a nice dream. We have a lot of events tomorrow, so make sure to have enough rest~" Elysia waved her hand and left the room with Elena, Rhea, and Lifa.


    "..." Nell felt a little dissatisfied, but she couldn''tin because she knew it was for her big sister''s good.


    "Nee, may I know your opinion on Ely? You know, she has a lot of unsolved secrets. We may have dug deep enough, but it made us realize that Ely is like a giant mine to explore. I''m inquisitive a lot about Ely and her master. So many things are still in the shadows and mysteries." Sylvia took afy ck-red pillow from her Space Bag and hugged it.


    "Mm, I''m fully aware of that, Sylvi. Ely is like an abyss, and I volunteer to fall deeper just to find out the truth and who she really is." Evelyn brought out her favorite cuddle doll, L, the clownfish.


    "O the Goddess of Blessings, my benevolent Goddess... Allow me to prepare a special ce for you to rest." E brought out a fancy canopy bed the size of a fairy. She ced her grand handmade on the table.


    She then invited her Goddess to rest there respectfully. Of course, she was apanied by her favorite dolphin cuddle doll, Sera.


    "Uhm, Imend you." Nell was a bit amused at E''s efforts. She appreciated that and went to her canopy bed.


    "I''m honored." E bowed slightly.


    "..." Yuuki, Vanessa, and Lynn were silent for a moment to see that.


    "Ahem, anyway, I''m quite surprised you said Ely is like a great mine to explore. That''s a strange supposition. However, I admit that there are still a lot of mysteries regarding Ely and her master. It''s like an endless dungeon full of mazes and puzzles. However, please be careful when digging deeper because they can be like an abyss of no return." Nell gave a gentle reminder to these girls.


    The girls then exchanged stories regarding Elysia and the Goddess of Light under Nell''s supervision.

 Chapter 740: Failed to Recognize

    <h4>Chapter 740: Failed to Recognize</h4>


    "Uhm-mm~" Rhea woke up from herfortable sleep. The first sight that greeted her view was Elysia''s heavenly cushion. She fell asleep in Elysia''s arms while in recovery formationst night.


    ''I oversleptst night... I hope Master Elysia and Master Elena don''t stay up all night to help me absorb the recovery energy.'' Rhea got out of Elysia''s arms with hope. However, she paused for a moment to look at the sleeping faces of Elysia and Elena.


    She was apparently lying between them. No wonder she just felt that she was hugged from behind as well.


    *Chu~*


    Rhea kissed Elysia and Elena''s cheeks before getting out of bed. She suddenly noticed that her yukata felt cramped and tight, especially her chest.


    ''Has my body returned to my mature form? It''s faster than I thought. Could it be... Master Elysia and Master Elena stayed up all night just for me?'' Rhea wondered and felt a little guilty.


    It would only have a harmful effect if Elysia was deprived of sleep. Even so, she could only heave a subtle sigh. Her mother was still there, so everything went under her mother''s supervision.


    "Hmm?" Elysia also woke up from her sleep. She rubbed her eyes and realized that Rhea was no longer in her arms.


    "Good morning, Master Elysia. Did you get enough sleep?" Rhea greeted with a warm smile.


    "Mm, I got enough sleep." Elysia nodded and got out of the bed. "You are now back as an elegant maturedy, Rhea."


    "Mm, it''s all thanks to you and Master Elena. However, may I know- please excuse me, hmm, you only slept for four hours?" Rhea brought her face closer and stroked Elysia''s cheek.


    "Can it be seen easily?" Elysia took Rhea''s hand and replied with a tender smile.


    "Mm, it''s an easy aplishment since our spirits are connected. You and Master Elena need seven to eight hours of sleep in this three-week training. Please heed my advice. No excuses are allowed as it''s for themon good." Rhea voiced her concern while stroking Elysia''s cheek.


    "..." Elysia blushed slightly and immediately distanced herself with an impromptu excuse. "I need to wake up my master and Madam Lifa."


    "Master Elysia, may I ask you something? Which do you prefer? Me as a maturedy or a little girl, Master Elysia?" Rhea held Elysia''s arm in a gentle motion.


    "I''m fine as long as it''s your choice, Rhea. Either way, it''s still you." Elysia chose not to answer with a definite answer because she did not have any terms or conditions for Rhea''s form.


    "Hmm, you''re leaving me in a quandary, Master Elysia. Ah, how about this... I''m already so close to my peak strength at this point. Then, I''m a little girl when you want to pamper me, and a maturedy when I''m on duty. That''s nice and fair~" Rhea dropped her fist onto her open palm because of her brilliant idea.


    Elysia just smiled in response because she didn''t have anyints. She then tried to wake Elena and Lifa up.


    "Mhn, good morning... Whoa, you have grown up overnight, Rhea. Uuu, our little girl has grown into a maturedy, Ely." Elena was a bit sluggish for just waking up, but Rhea''s current state was a pleasant surprise for her. She held Elysia''s arm and rested her head on Elysia''s shoulder.


    "Mm." Elysia just nodded in agreement.


    "Fufu~" Lifa just chuckled and got up from the bed. However, she felt a strange premonition all of a sudden. She just assumed that she was tired and had somehow fallen asleep unknowingly.


    Elysia, Elena, and Rhea left the room after taking Lifa. However, Lifa was silent in a brief daydream as she stared at the angelic faces of the three girls before her.


    "..." Elysia looked at Elena and Rhea with a clueless expression. She didn''t know what had happened to Lifa.


    "Mother, is something bothering you?" Rhea holds her mother''s arm for attention.


    "Ah, nothing. Let''s wake everyone up and go have breakfast. We will have a practice at the beach today. Elysia, please be prepared for it, fufu~" Lifa shook her head and walked out of the room with a light chuckle.


    After a hearty breakfast, everyone left the Winged Tiger Pce and headed for the nearby beach.


    "Hmm?" Elysia suddenly stopped in her steps because she felt something.


    "Is there something, master?" Vanessa asked curiously.


    "One or more individuals are approaching our hideout. They are steadily approaching the hilltop hut in the outside world. I guess they are Uncle Theo and Aunt Le." Elysia could sense that and be sure of it. Her runes that she left out there gave a warning regarding the trespassers.


    "Then let''s meet them now. Ely, Vann, Yuuki, you wille with me to the outside world. Little one, you should also distribute the anti-curse mechanisms now. Come with us." Elena decided with an undeniable sentence. Although, no one would disobey her order.


    That said, they all immediately flew away towards the realm''s portal.


    "..." Rhea pouted a little because she wasn''t invited, but she didn''t feel bothered because it was just to pick up two little cats.


    "Very well, let''s prepare a ce for you to practice this morning. Hm, wait, I should bring Gio here first. That will make things a lot easier. Please wait a moment." Lifa stretched her hand upwards, and the surrounding leaves instantly flew into the sky.


    A few secondster, the leaves returned carrying a sleeping little brown tortoise.


    Lifa and Rhea set up several formations on the beach, with the girls helping them to set up their training ground. Meanwhile, Elysia had just exited the Nature Realm.


    She stroked heryered barrier and made an entrance. After that, she and her little group came out of their hideout hut, waiting for two guests to arrive.


    Two brown cats were approaching from a few hundred meters away. They looked a bit hesitant and confused, but they continued to walk straight while asionally checking a smallpass on their leg. However, they decided to stop and estimate where they were now.


    "Hum, they came just in time." Nell folded her arms with a hum.


    "..." Vanessa was about to rush to her uncle and aunt, but she didn''t do it for some reason.


    "Hm, I think that hut is a bit out of ce, don''t you think? Is that the ce the Goddess of Blessings asked us to go?" Theo scratched his head and narrowed his eyes. He tried to check what would await them in that old hut, but he couldn''t detect anything other than an empty room.


    "Hm, let''s get closer." Le rubbed her face with her little paw while looking left and right.


    They were about to continue their steps, but a white-haired cat girl came out from the hut.


    "Uncle Theo, Aunt Le, what are you doing there? Come here quickly." Vanessa waved her hand.


    "Hey, Le, I feel that wolf girl is our Princess Vanessa. Her voice is exactly the same as her, but is this an illusion? How can she be a wolf beastkin?" Theo rubbed his eyes as if he couldn''t believe what he was seeing at that moment.


    "You fool, she is a tiger girl! Look, there is Elysia and the others. We havee to the right ce." Le patted her husband''s head and walked briskly toward the old hut.


    "We havee as you asked, the Goddess of Blessings." Le greeted respectfully.


    "Good, I''m d you came on time. Thanks for your assistance to the humans. For now, you are released from the secret mission." Nell raised her palm with a rhetorical stance.


    "We are honored." Le and Theo answered in unison.


    "Hi, it''s been a while since west saw each other, Theo, Le." Elysia greeted with a wave and a bright smile.


    "Yeah, that''s about three weeks. We''re d to see you''re okay." Le responded to the greeting in a friendly manner.


    "Hehe, a lot of things happened. I feel grateful that you are blessed with health and safety. By the way, please don''t ignore Vanessa. Look, she''s pouting because you just passed her." Elysia pointed her palm at Vanessa while chuckling in amusement.


    "Eh? Holy cow! She really is our Princess Vanessa!?" Theo widened his eyes in surprise because his guess was proven right.


    "Fufu, my transformation was unexpected, but I''m not a cow. What do you think? Tell me, do you see me as a lowly being? Ie from the Beast Race, but my human form resembles the Beastkin Race." Vanessa pursed her lips and folded her arms. She was sulking.


    "Hehe, haha, ouch!" Theoughed awkwardly, but he suddenly received a p in the back.


    "What are you saying, my child. Forget that stupid Theo and talk to me. We never detest any living being based solely on physical appearance. You are still the Vanessa we know and love, no matter if you are a winged tiger, a cat, or a beastkin." Le hit her husband one more time and went over to Vanessa.


    "Hm, I''m relieved to hear that. I have a lot to tell you. Would you like to hear my story, aunt?" Vanessa entered the hut with her aunt in her arms, leaving her uncle behind.


    "With pleasure~ it must have been a great adventure. I also have many stories about what happened when you weren''t with us." Le swung her tail left and right in excitement.


    "..." Theo rubbed his head and went inside the hut. It was a reunion, and he didn''t want to be left behind.


    "Now is the time for you to meet those three. Please tell us via telepathy using spirit connection when you want to enter the realm." Elena stroked Nell''s back with her dainty finger.


    "Uh, okay. They''re currently on-, hmm... the Devil Continent? Hm, alright. I''ll be right back!" Nell checked her talisman before waving her hand. She flew into the sky like the wind and disappeared behind the clouds.

 Chapter 741: Illusory Realm

    <h4>Chapter 741: Illusory Realm</h4>


    It was nearing noon. Elysia had just finished her physical training routine. She ends up lying limp on the beach sand, and Rheaes to her aid.


    "Here, your daily supplement dose. Please say aah~" Rhea fed Elysia three physical strengthening pills like yesterday.


    Elysia just opened her mouth and let herself be under Rhea''s care. She still couldn''t move her body for a while.


    "Thank you." Elysia heaved a sigh of relief, and Rhea responded with a tender smile. She then turned to the side. Theughter of the girls sounded like they were having fun.


    Sure enough, the Saint-level girls were ying beach volleyball over there, two against two and only wearing bikinis for some reason.


    "..." Elysia didn''t know whether to be jealous or what. The four girls once againpleted the physical training target quickly and easily.


    "They''re just having fun while waiting for the mental and spiritual training to start. Would you like to y beach volleyball with them?" Rhea turned to where Elysia was looking.


    "It''s okay. I''m not in the mood to y beach volleyball. Oww, healing magic..." Elysia healed her aching body with magic. She then went to sit down. E and Evelyn had the same fate as her. For some reason, she felt somewhat relieved to see that she hadrades.


    "Phew..." Elysia breathed a sigh of relief, and Elena came closer to her.


    However, Nell suddenly contacted her via telepathy. ''Ely, I''ve finished my task. Please open a portal for me.''


    ''Mm, okay. We have just finished our physical training. Please wait a moment.'' Elysia tried to stand up, but she staggered. She needed Rhea''s help to stand up straight.


    "Please take me to the realm''s portal." Elysia asked Rhea and Elena.


    "Sure thing. She just came back, hmm? Let''s go over there." Elena nodded and wrapped her arms around Elysia''s waist. She then took off flying after giving Rhea some eye contact.


    "Mother, I will apany Elysia." Rhea waved her hand to her mother.


    "Alright, I''ll take care of Evelyn and E." Lifa raised her palm in reply.


    "Hmm~ You''ve received some healing magic. Please wait a few minutes, and everything will be fine." Lifa checked E and Evelyn''s condition. They were so exhausted and a bit battered.


    "Huff, um..." Evelyn just nodded between her panting.


    It was just a devilish and hellish physical training she won''t lose. But, the ones who trained them were Goddesses. So, that was actually ''Godly'' training!? Evelyn widened her eyes when she realized that.


    "I''m back!" Nell raised her hand in greeting.


    "Mm, wee back. Come in quickly." Elena beckoned for Nell to enter the portal.


    "Hoho, you look so exhausted, Ely. Hm-mm~ But the effects can be seen well. I reckon that at the end of this physical training, your physical ability will be on par with someone two ranks above you." Nell flew around Elysia to confirm a few things.


    "Hehe, thank you." Elysia patched up theyered barrier and temporarily closed the realm''s portal. A mark was left on the ground, and they flew back to the beach.


    "It''s time for lunch. After that, we will have spiritual and mental training. I have no idea what kind of practice Madam Lifa was talking about earlier. Can I get some enlightenment?" Elysia looked into Rhea and Nell''s faces with a curious expression.


    "Hmm, that will be exined in detailter. However, allow me to exin a bit. It is an exercise in the subconscious where only your spirit is involved. A supernatural formation will send your spirit to an Illusory Realm within your body, and you are required toplete a trial. The difficulty level is adjusted, but what kind of trial you will encounter is based on your subconscious, which will be strengthened with illusions. Do you understand what I''m talking about, Master Elysia?" Rhea exined a bit, but she felt Elysia didn''t understand what she was saying.


    "Even though it sounds simple and just an illusion, never underestimate an exercise like this. I used to have a hard time because of it. The illusions are real, and your spirit can get hurt too if you''re not careful in your trial. by your heart demon, alter ego, or even the unknown." Nell reminded Elysia sternly. She shuddered a little as she imagined what she had encountered during her trials in the past.


    "I see, so illusions and trials involving spirits, hmm... Looks like I''ll be participating, but not now. Please do your best, Ely!" Elena patted Elysia''s back for encouragement.


    "I will do my best!" Elysia answered with passion. She wondered about who she would encounter in her spiritual trialter.


    ''Whether it''s your heart demon, alter ego, or even me, you must defeat them all, Ely. I feel this trial is not that simple, and you will usually face a difficult situation. Please prepare yourself mentally and strengthen your resolve, Ely.'' Elenamented based on her hunch and opinion.


    ''Mm.'' Elysia understood that.


    ''Since it''s for your good, I can''t help you in your trial. I''d better ask Lifa the detailster.'' Elena suddenly had a strange premonition. She decided to dig deeper in case something untoward happened.


    Elysia just nodded, and they finally arrived at the beach. The girls waved their hands to Elysia andpany to inform them that lunch was ready. Their lunch was pretty simple, consisting of fruits and vegetables like yesterday. It was more than enough to meet their daily needs.


    "Phew... Even though it''s spring on the Human Continent and Devil Continent, it''s summertime here!" Sylvia ate a piece of watermelon and wiped the sweat from her forehead. She had a lot of fun, unlike Elysia and her two human friends.


    "I think it''s still winter in my homnd. For the Elven Continent, Fairy Continent, and Dwarven Continent... Hm, it''s already summer there, I guess." Lynn tapped her cheek with her finger.


    "Beast Continent is still spring. Uuu, why do I have to wear underwear like this? Can I put my dress back on?" Vanessa covered her breasts with her hands shyly as her master stared at her.


    "That''s a bikini, not underwear, Vann. It''s a dress code for ying on the beach. Wait, you usually don''t wear any clothes when you''re a little cat or a winged tiger, right? Exhibitionist is shy now?" Sylvia checked Vanessa up and down. "Anyway, you have a nice and curvaceous body."


    "When we use our beast form, we have fur instead of our clothes. The game is over. Let''s change our clothes. After this is spiritual and mental training, right?" Yuuki tried to clear up the misunderstanding. She took Vanessa''s hand and got up from the bench.


    "Master, we excused ourselves for a moment to change clothes." Yuuki asked Elysia for permission, and Vanessa nodded in agreement.


    "Sure, you may put on your dress. Hmm, your bikini is a bit covered in sand. You should change your underwear too. Please wearfortable clothes." Elysia gave her consent with a few additional suggestions.


    "Okay~" Vanessa curved her lips up like a cat. She went with Yuuki to their portable wooden house. Lynn decided toe along too.


    "Eh? Hey, wait for me!" Sylvia looked left and right. She was the only one wearing a bikini. Therefore, she rushed to the wooden house to change her clothes too.


    "The spirit of youth. Hum, may I know if everyone has the opportunity to take part in spiritual and mental training? I hope to take part in such a trial to measure the level of my inner strength." Theo made his request to the Goddesses.


    "You can participate in my trial, but you must wait for tomorrow. I only prepared enough formations for the girls." Lifa rested her cheek against her hand while ncing at Elena. She actually made an extra one, but it was already taken by Elena.


    "Tomorrow? All right. If possible, can you please make one more for my wife too? I heard some things from Vanessa, and we hope to know the limits of our capabilities against mental attacks for the Unknown Continent." Theo scratched his head somewhat awkwardly.


    "Don''t be shy about asking. This is just a lower stage trial of the subconscious illusion. Everyone can participate tomorrow, including you, Gio." Lifa patted the little earth dragon on the back.


    "Hmm?" Gio had no idea regarding the trial in question, but he would do as his master or grandmaster instructed. He then devoured his delicious fruit to replenish his energy.


    "Are we going to have that practice on this beach?" Elysia raised her hand.


    "No, we''ll host it there." Lifa pointed in a direction. It was just a t piece ofnd with thin grass on it.


    "I see..." Elysia nodded in understanding. She then turned to her friends. "Are you feeling nervous?"


    "No, Ely. It was just a little bit, but that was it." Evelyn shook her head.


    "Mm, thanks for your concern, Ely. I was nervous before, but not anymore." E replied with a gentle smile.


    A few momentster, Sylvia and the others came back in neat clothes. Everyone went to the trial spot because the practice to strengthen the spirit and mental strength was about to begin.


    "Please lie down in the circle in the mostfortable position. This formation will send you to your subconscious, more precisely, to the Illusory Realm under your subconscious. You will face levels one to three in this lower stage difficulty. What you will encounter is unpredictable because ites from you personally. You can only get out of that artificial realm if you are half dead or finish at least level two. Are you ready?" Lifa gave brief instructions regarding her trial.


    "Mm, so we''ll be fine if we get injured in that artificial realm?" Elysia asked quickly. She and the girlsy in the provided spot, lined up like fish to be dried under the sun.


    "Yes, it won''t affect you, but you will receive a heavy mental bacsh if you die in the Illusory Realm. My formation will forcibly pull you out if you are half-dead to minimize the negative effects. So, think of this as a real battle where your life is at stake. You can close your eyes when you are ready, and there are no more questions. I''ll start the formation in a minute." Lifa went to re-check all the formations she had just put up.


    "Hehe, we just need to enter the Illusory Realm, beat whoever we meet ande out victorious. However, it will be a bitplicated if there are extras like mysteries, puzzles, or story events." Sylvia gave a thumbs up to the girls around her. She was so excited to undergo her trials and ordeals.


    "I will monitor the course of everything. Please start the formation now. Girls, this is no ordinary practice. Be careful." Elena stuck arge umbre into the ground to protect the girls from the sunlight. She had more worries for Elysia, but she chose to give Elysia more room to grow.

 Chapter 742: Unknown Realm

    <h4>Chapter 742: Unknown Realm</h4>


    After a few words from the girls, they closed their eyes, and Lifa put her hands together. The circr formation lit up, and hundreds of runes floated a few centimeters into the air. A pair ofrge golden magic circles enveloped the girls, and the formation was fully active.


    *Bzzt*


    There was a slight golden sh around Elysia, but the energy fluctuation stabilized immediately.


    Somewhere in a starless night, all Elysia could see was endless darkness, no matter where she tried to look.


    A small vortex suddenly appeared behind her and pulled her into somewhere unknown. She couldn''t do anything at that moment. Let alone screaming, she couldn''t even move her finger.


    *Poof*


    "Ouch, I''m a bit dizzy... Have I arrived at the Illusory Realm yet? That dark tunnel is pretty scary." Elysia held her head as she regained control of her body.


    She then checked her surroundings. She was no longer in darkness but in a colorful universe sky. Bunches of floating little orbs of various colors were everywhere. "This ce is so familiar... This is my Subconscious Mind, right?"


    Elysia looked around once again. Lifa said she would be sent to the Illusory Realm, a ce under her subconscious. However, she was sent to her Subconscious Mind.


    "What kind of trial will I face? Hmm?" Elysia nced at the corner of her vision. She could see an ancient inscription ''Level 1 Trial'' there.


    At that moment, she was reminded of an event about three months ago. A dream visits her dreamless sleep, and she meets Alisha here. However, she couldn''t find Alisha anymore when she came to her senses and brought Elena here.


    It still remained an unsolved mystery, but she just put the matter back in her mind because no clue was found.


    Elysia thought about that as she flew around her Subconscious Mind, passing through countless memory orbs. She can find Alisha''s memories, Ali''s memories, Elysia''s, and even Elena''s memories, with only color distinguishing the ownership.


    "Hmm, is there a color change here? The blue ones are Ali''s memories, the purple ones are Alisha''s, and the purplish-blue ones are me as Elysia. Hm, is this violet or purplish-blue?" Elysia checked her memory orb.


    It was beautiful to look at, and a memory of her was recorded. Although, Elysia''s memories were the least, and it was predictable why.


    "The golden ones are Sister Elena''s, right? Hehe, does she know I''m here? I can see some of her memories while I''m asleep, yes? I guess she did naughty things to my helpless spirit, but I didn''t know the details. Let''s look for it and prove the truth." Elysia went to a group of golden orbs and checked several events until she found the one she was looking for.


    "Uuu... So naughty. Is she into me? What should I do after knowing this?" Elysia blushed fiercely.


    ''Ely. Hm, I can still contact you via our spiritual connection, I guess.'' Elena''s graceful voice suddenly came to Elysia''s mind.


    ''Whoa!'' Elysia gasped in surprise and immediately returned Elena''s memory to its original ce.


    ''Ely, can you hear me? Are you already in the Illusory Realm? Did you meet your heart demon, alter ego, me, the cooler you, or anyone else? Please spill a bit of info to me.'' Elena asked curiously.


    ''Uhm, I''m not so sure, Sister Elena. However, I seem to be sent to our Subconscious Mind. I don''t know what kind of trial I will face here. Is this an illusion or real? I can''t tell the difference.'' Elysia flew around her Subconscious Mind once again, looking for a clue.


    ''If we consider Lifa''s exnation, then it''s an illusion constructed based on our subconscious, Ely. However, our case seems special. Let me ask Rhea and Lifa about this. You''re really not faced with any situation, Ely? Something like a story event, terrible thing, or something else?'' Elena wasn''t so sure about Elysia''s situation.


    ''Mm, no trial whatsoever. I just sent it to our-'' Elysia answered confidently. Still, she suddenly cut off her words because she identally saw something somewhere remote and hidden in her Subconscious Mind.


    She could see the faint golden clouds in the distance, the real golden orbs? However, she couldn''t get any further no matter how hard she tried to get closer. It was as if those orbs were also moving away when she tried to approach.


    It was like a yellow and golden sheenpared to Elena''s memory orbs. Elena''s memory orbs tended to be yellow in color and palepared to these faint golden clouds.


    Elysia wasn''t sure about that, but she would try one more time. However, a spatial fluctuation urred, and she was swallowed in the instant after she bumped into something invisible.


    "Aaah!" Elysia screamed in surprise, but it was just a split second, and her spirit disappeared from her Subconscious Mind.


    ''Ely, why don''t you finish your sentence? Why are you suddenly screaming? Ely, are you still there? Ely, Ely!'' Elena became somewhat panicked when Elysia no longer responded.


    She immediately shared some details with Lifa and Rhea via telepathy out of concern for Elysia.


    ''Elysia was sent to her Subconscious Mind via my formation? You guys have already opened ess to your second private realm, hmm... You also canmunicate with Elysia regardless of time and space? I almost forgot about that. Rhea and Nell can also do the same because of their spiritual connection, right?'' Lifa put her hand to her chin while thinking. ''However, why is Elysia suddenly not answering? Did something happen to her?''


    ''How would I know!? Ely no longer responds to me. I''ll hold you responsible if anything happens to my Ely, Lifa!'' Elena''s intonation became somewhat snappy in panic.


    ''Maa, please don''t panic and draw the worst conclusion. Ely could have been brought to the Illusory Realm, but something unexpected happened because her situation was so special. My trial is still running, and my formation is still active as it should be.'' Lifa tried to calm the angry Goddess calmly.


    Rhea just shook her head when her mother nced at her. She was also unable tomunicate with Elysia, just as Elena stated.


    ''Master Elena, can you ess the Elysian Realm? Is Master Elysia''s spirit still there? This trial only involves the spirit''s consciousness in the Illusory Realm.'' Rhea held Elena''s arm and tried toe up with a solution.


    ''Ah, you''re right, Rhea. I''ll check there first.'' Elena took a deep breath and looked at Elysia within the formation of magic circles. She disintegrated into particles as she returned to her ethereal form and entered Elysia''s private realm.


    "This is a lie, right?" Elena widened her eyes as if she couldn''t believe what she saw.


    Elysia''s spirit was still lying on their bed, but Elysia looked so faint, almost transparent.


    "This is impossible. Elysia has rearranged thews in our Elysian Realm, and our forms are the real deal even though we are only spirits here... However, why are you being semi-transparent like this? I can''t even touch you. happening in the Subconscious Mind or the Illusory Realm?" Elena became panicked again. She tried to touch Elysia''s spirit, but her hand just passed through Elysia.


    It was like a projection, and Elena paled at the thought of the worst-case scenario.


    "Right, I can check straight into our Subconscious Mind." Elena got an idea. She immediately tried to enter the Subconscious Mind, but her efforts did not produce satisfactory results. "I can''t ess it? Do I need Ely to go there? Ugh, this is all Lifa''s fault! She will be responsible for all this. Ely, I hope you are okay. I will find a way to help you."


    After saying that, Elena left the Elysian Realm and emerged before Lifa. She felt angry and only vented her frustration at the woman in front of her.


    She grabbed Lifa''s cor and gave her a re. "Everything is very odd, and Ely might be in an unexpected predicament. Tell me all about your trial."


    "All right, but please calm down and tell me the situation." Lifa held Elena''s arms and looked at her formation. Elysia was still breathing, but Elena was still so panicked. Was the situation probably beyond her estimation?


    Elena and Lifa then exchanged information, but it quickly turned into the former interrogating thetter. Rhea and Nell joined in on the conversation as well.


    Meanwhile, Elysia''s spirit was somehow thrown out of the Subconscious Mind by an unknown force. She simrly saw the darkness, but it was only for a moment until she came out and dropped to the dusty ground.


    "Cough, cough, what was that?" Elysia covered her mouth and coughed while checking her surroundings. Her current location was likending on the moon with minimum gravity. Still, the universe''s sky had so few shiny stars or other colorful celestial objects.


    "Where am I now?" Elysia muttered questioningly, but no one could answer her confusion. She was no longer in her Subconscious Mind. It was an unknown realm with minimal lighting.


    Elysia activated her sacred vision because she was having difficulty seeing anything in her surroundings. She was startled when she saw where she was standing. It was a pitch-ck asteroid shrouded in a vicious and terrifying aura.


    "Hiie!" Elysia jumped on a reflex, but she was thrown into the air a few meters away and floated there. Gravity didn''t pull her back toward the asteroid.


    ''What ce is this? Is this outer space? However, this waspletely different from what I could see on Earth or Vrelenia. Is this Limbo or the Void Realm? Is this all still an illusion or real? I don''t know. Is this my trial?'' Elysia had many trains of thought in her mind. She decided to find a safe ce to set things straight and make a n.


    She tried to contact Elena several times, but she did not get any response. She couldn''t even contact Nell or Rhea, even though she could still feel their spiritual connection. It was as if this unknown realm blocked her attempts.


    "Grr..." A strange rumbling noise came from the nearby asteroid d in a terrifying ck aura. A gigantic mouth with thousands of sharp fangs opened before it headed towards Elysia''s hiding ce.


    ''That meteoroid is actually a horrible ''pac-man'' monster!? It wants to devour me!'' Elysia immediately dodged and flew away from there at an impressive speed.


    *Bam* *Crunch*


    She nced back, and her hiding spot was swallowed up by that monster. Therefore, she had to ensure the meteoroid monster couldn''t follow her.


    In an unknown realm with unexpected dangers and threats, Elysia tried her best to find a way out of there even though she didn''t know what kind of trial this was. Either way, she had to explore this realm first.

 Chapter 743: Discovered

    <h4>Chapter 743: Discovered</h4>


    ''Ely, calm yourself for a moment and reorganize your mind about your situation. I was in an unknown realm which was like outer space, alone. It''s probably just an illusion from my subconscious. However, what does this mean? Is this my trial? What kind of thing do I need to solve, or what kind of entity do I need to defeat? There''s no my alter ego or heart demon.'' Elysia stroked her upper chest while trying her best to calm herself down.


    Somehow, she felt deja vu. An incident like this was how she felt three months ago when she was first thrown into a new world with no information whatsoever.


    However, the current event was that she was in a dangerous realm where she could die quickly.


    *Gulp*


    Elysia gulped her saliva out of nervousness. Her current status was nerfed, especially her EP. She had only a modest magic reserve and couldn''t rely on anyone but herself at this point.


    ''All right, a trial will make me start from the bottom. Let''s see those space monster''s status screens.'' Elysia convinced herself of the situation and tried to inspect a nearby monster meteoroid, the smallest one.


    ''The weakest one is level 61!? But, Common Void Dweller and no rank detected? All right, all space rocks with terrifying ck auras are slow-moving monsters.'' Elysia looked around while examining the nearby monsters. ''The safe ce is only gray space rocks without any aura. I have to be careful because my power is minimal right now.''


    Elysia huddled in a corner and disguised herself in the darkness. She checked what she had at the time, but it was just her and her dress.


    ''I almost forgot. The current me is just a wandering spirit. My Space Bag was left outside, and my divine artifacts were on my body. Can I ess my Space Storage here?'' Elysia felt utterly unarmed. She just thought about an ability she hadn''t used in a while.


    ''!?'' Elysia was pleasantly surprised when she could detect a cubical room measuring twenty-five meters on each side.


    She still had some valuable items, a few resources, and some weapons.


    ''Celestia! Uuh, I finally got hold of a weapon. Mybat power will increase greatly with this powerful odachi. I can cut those space rock monsters like tofu.'' Elysia stroked her odachi with a relieved smile. At least she could finish her objective in this ce.


    ''My objective? What do I need to aplish here in the first ce!'' Elysia clutched her head in frustration. She didn''t even have a clue why she was there.


    *Rumble*


    Amotion broke out in the distance. It instantly broke the train of thought and distracted Elysia.


    ''What''s going on out there? The monsters are fighting for food?'' Elysia peeked out and activated her sacred vision.


    A few tens of kilometers from her current location, she could see a strange ck lizard patterned with red light. It had four wings on its back. That creature attacked blindly and destroyed severalrge space rocks surrounding it.


    *Swiish*


    The four-winged ck lizard shot out a redser beam from its mouth. That attack split a giant asteroid monster in half, leaving red hot magma due to that attack''s destructive power.


    *Boom!*


    A massive explosion followed and shook the nearby other space monsters.


    At that moment, a sh of shadow jumped from the back of the four-winged ck lizard. The shadow stretched his hand forward, and hundreds of purplish-ck crystals flew into him.


    That shadownded again on the four-winged ck lizard, and they left the scene.


    ''Wow, they are powerful. That terrifying ''pac-man'' monster is at least Advanced-level and above, while the biggest one is probably Saint-level? They destroyed those space rock monsters with a singlebination attack.'' Elysia was amazed by what she had just seen.


    ''I have to follow them secretly. Maybe, I can get some clues about this unknown realm.'' Elysia made a decision and immediately followed the four-winged ck lizard carefully.


    It was her first objective, and she would not let her target out of her sight, no matter the reason.


    At that moment, she was reminded of an old game she had yed on Earth as Ali. A region would remain unknown, and the map would stay a shadow image until the character explored that region.


    ''Perhaps, my situation is the same as that case. I need to find clues about this realm, trigger various events, and unlock some maps. Then, I will arrive at thest floor and fight a final boss toplete this trial. Yes, I can do it. It''s just like a game, just like a simtion.'' Elysia mumbled in her mind as that thought suddenly crossed her mind.


    Elysia had just grasped a realization based solely on personal conjecture. Yet, she felt something was off. She tried to remember if she had forgotten something and realized it a few momentster. The trial level in the corner of her vision was no longer there!


    ''Wait, howe? Why did it disappear? This is still the Illusory Realm of Madam Lifa''s formation, right? Think for a moment, Ely. I entered this unknown realm because I tried to get close to those faint golden clouds and crashed into a spatial dimension?'' Various things reyed in Elysia''s mind. Still, she didn''t get any meaningful clues.


    The four-winged ck lizard suddenly increased its flying speed across space. Elysia immediately put aside all the problems in her mind and only focused on following her target.


    After roughly three hours of chasing at an impressive pace, Elysianded on a remote meteoroid and peeked out. That four-winged ck lizardnded on a super dark dead star measuring three kilometers in diameter.


    Elysia was panting from exhaustion. However, she identally checked that four-winged ck lizard''s status screen.


    "!?" The ck lizard sensed something was spying on them from somewhere, but what just now was aplete shock. It was as if something was scanning his entire body. He circled around beforeing here to get rid of that ''unknown thing'', and he thought he had seeded, but he seemed to have failed.


    "!!!" Elysia covered her mouth and tried her best to disguise her entire being. She didn''t want to be found by the other party yet. Not when she wasn''t sure of anything.


    "???" The shadow on the lizard''s back looked in the same direction, but there was nothing. Therefore, he simply tapped his feet to signal hisrade to move forward. They had a bag of void crystals to work with.


    ''Phew, the creatures here are so sensitive and sensitive. I have to move with a safe n.'' Elysia breathed a sigh of relief. She then went to the dead star fully alert and came closer to the cave where the ck lizard entered.


    ''Wait, my current dress color is white, and it''s very striking. I need to wear a ck cloak for camouge first. This realm is so dark, and ck will blend really well.'' Elysia looked left and right, then immediately wrapped herself in a ck robe.


    Afterward, she entered the cave without causing even the slightest energy fluctuation.


    ''Is this ce a hideout? A base?'' Elysia checked her surroundings with her advanced perception every time she got a cover. She could see that civilization existed in this dead star realm. Despite its small size, she could find plenty of clues here.


    ''That carving on the stone wall, that symbol, and those pictures... Do they have a specific meaning? I can see several shapes that resemble runes.'' Elysia inspected the engraved walls. It was an archaeologist''s job to research something like this, but she had almost no knowledge in that field.


    A dim light in the inner cave passage suddenly caught her attention. She immediately went there to check what that lizard and shadow were doing.


    *ng!* *ng!* *ng!*


    The noise of metal hitting other metal could be faintly heard. Elysia peered into the room at the end of the passage.


    A shadowy figure seemed to be fortifying a weapon. Meanwhile, the four-winged lizard was lying on the ground, eating and tearing meat.


    There were several other cave passages, and the cave walls had more carvings than the previous one. Elysia widened her eyes as she saw some things in there. She could read some of the engravings there, and it was like Vrelenianguage!


    ''Perhaps, this ce holds a lot of clues regarding my next mission toplete this trial? That shadow looks strong. Can I cooperate with him to defeat the final boss in this realm level one?'' Elysia assumed wild because it was only one of several possibilities. She dared not check that shadow''s status screen for security reasons, and because of that, she just presumed that shadow was strong.


    ''But, what if he is the evil NPC or the final boss himself?'' Elysia shook her head and decided to leave this ce for a while.


    She would wait for that shadow and lizard to leave first. At that moment, it was her chance to explore this dead star.


    Unfortunately, Elysia''s presence was somehow discovered by the other party. That shadow suddenly appeared behind her with lightning speed and drew a sizeable reddish-ck spear at her back.


    Elysia knew the danger was right behind her, and her adrenaline rush kicked in because her life was at stake.


    "!!!" Elysia maneuvered to dodge by crouching down and using her momentum to dash out of the cave passage as fast as she could.


    "Hmm!" The shadow chased and swung his spear to split his opponent in two.


    *ng!*


    Elysia turned around and parried it with her Celestia. However, her defensive stance wasn''t perfect, and she was thrown several dozen meters into a nearby cliff.


    *Bam*


    "Ghak!" Elysia felt her hands tingling, and her back was hurt. That blow was hard to block even though she used a heaven-grade weapon. She returned to her feet and held her odachi with both hands.


    Her current situation suddenly turned for the worst, and she had to face a strong enemy immediately. Not to mention, she still felt exhausted.


    ''I can''t sh head-on like this. I only have a little energy left. Can I escape from him? He looks like he will kill me at any cost because I tried to infiltrate his hideout! He''ll probably throw me as food for his pet!'' Elysia nced into her opponent''s blood-red eyes. She could only think of running away as her situation would only end at a disadvantage.

 Chapter 744: Void Empress

    <h4>Chapter 744: Void Empress</h4>


    ''If that ck lizardes attacking me, I''ll be finished. I have to get out of here first.'' Elysia made a decision and prepared to run away with everything she had. Her EP only had a few hundred points left, so she had to avoid shes of any kind.


    ''Before that, I have to check the identity of this shadow and how strong he is.'' Elysia focused her gaze on checking that shadow''s status screen.


    Elysia gasped in surprise, and her eyes widened as if she couldn''t believe the status screen before her vision. This shadow was a humanoid creature, and her ability could see in more detail. It was something she never expected, even in her wildest imagination.


    ''Alisha!? Is this shadow really him? But why is she being enveloped by-'' Elysia had so many questions in her mind. Still, she had no time for it because her opponent immediately attacked her.


    *sh*


    Elysia used a swift move to move to the side. That ck spear almost scratched his head, but she was just in time to dodge, thanks to her advanced perception.


    ''It can''t be like this. I also couldn''t possibly speak in peace to her under this situation. She may not be the same Alisha as the one I remember. Is she my heart demon that I need to defeat? But her stats are insane! An Empress level, but she can match a God! Or, she is still under certain buffs?'' Elysia marveled, but she couldn''t peek beyond that ck shadow cloak.


    She could only see a shadowy form ten centimeters taller than herself, staring at her with blood-red eyes.


    ''With less than a thousand EP, I can only survive by dodging for a few minutes. In that time, I should be able to see the face behind that shadow cloak before I will escape by teleportation.'' Elysia changed her ns a bit.


    "Hmm?" The shadow was a bit confused. She could detect that her opponent was feeble and exhausted. Still, she felt unsettled, as if her instincts told her she couldn''t underestimate this opponent.


    She grinned from behind her hood''s shadow and snapped her fingers. No sound was made, but she was disintegrated into a shadow.


    "!!!" Elysia was rmed and immediately fled backward at her maximum speed. She definitely couldn''t win in a frontal sh and stood no chance of escaping if her opponent lurked in the shadow.


    A fleeting shadow appeared around Elysia, creating a gravitational wave that shook the space from all directions.


    Elysia curled up and crossed her arms in front of her chest. She made a golden light shield and added a bit of counter-gravity magic.


    *Swoosh*


    Elysia bounced pretty far like a golden cannonball due to her gravity magic''s sh with her opponent.


    "Hmm~" The shadow emerged herself. She became more interested in her opponent and would not let the other party run away for any reason.


    "!!!" Elysia widened her eyes when the shadow suddenly appeared in front of her.


    *Crack*


    The shadow''s hand w caused many cracks in Elysia''s golden barrier, and it immediately shattered like brittle ss. The shadow then hit Elysia in the stomach.


    *Bam*


    "Ghak!" Elysia was shot down into nearby space rock.


    "???" The shadow looked confused once again. Her opponent was surprisingly soft and supple.


    Wasn''t there any additional armor or any protection behind that ck cloak? Whatever it was, that shadow immediately caught up and locked her opponent, the intruder, from escaping.


    "U-ugh..." Elysia felt her whole body hurt, and she couldn''t move. However, that shadow suddenly sat on top of her tummy, strangled her, and locked her hands above her head. She couldn''t run away now.


    ''I will receive a heavy bacsh if I die in this trial. My abilities are also limited here. Whatever the oue, I want to confirm who the person in front of me is. Is she really Alisha?'' Elysia closed her eyes. The Celestia next to her moved by her will and shed at that shadow''s hood.


    Even though it was dark, Elysia could see the figure of a cold beauty with jet-ck hair. A pair of sharp blood-red eyes radiated a merciless aura, rosy lips smirked like a predator, and white skin as pale as a baby''s.


    Elysia had thousands of words to say, but she didn''t know where to start. The one before her eyes was Alisha, despite some differences in her memory. She didn''t care if this was an illusion or real. She was finally able to meet Alisha again.


    "I finally got to meet you..." Elysia muttered softly with a tender tone.


    "!?" The shadow trembled a little, and she identally loosened her hands.


    Elysia took the opportunity to reach her hand to Alisha''s cheek. She could touch the other party and feel a little warmth there.


    However, it was the end of Elysia''s consciousness because her EP had already reached a dangerous point. Her vision slowly darkened, and consciousness left her gradually.


    ''Ah, I failed my trial. I''ll trouble everyone because of my bacsh then.'' Elysia muttered in her mind at the end of her consciousness.


    Meanwhile, Alisha reflexively caught the hand that had just stroked her cheek. She didn''t understand why the other party could use thatnguage, and she had no idea why the other party had said that to her.


    She once thought this suspicious figure was an enemy intruder, but apparently not. To make sure everything, she immediately opened the other party''s hood.


    "!!!" Alisha gasped in utter shock. She trembled slightly when she saw that the other party resembled her. She and this girl had many simrities, from the face to body features.


    "..." Alisha looked left and right before picking up an odachi from the ground. She scratched her head and sighed.


    After repairing her hood, she brought the unknown girl in a princess carry. Somehow, she knew this girl was so vulnerable, and she needed to handle this girl with extra care.


    "Who she really is?" Alisha nced at this girl''s face once again. It was as if she had just found her twin, but there were too many mysteries and uncertainty. Therefore, she would conduct an interrogationter.


    "Ugh..." Alisha held her head. She seemed to remember something but didn''t know what it was.


    ''Could it be... those creatures have a method of making a replica of me to trick me? It is impossible. This girl doesn''t have any malicious aura at all, and the golden light earlier... Not to mention, she can speak anguage only known to me.'' Alisha feels more and more curious about this girl who looks like her.


    ''She used too much magic to her lowest point. It could be dangerous for her life if I don''t help her. I can''t let her die.'' Alisha immediately returned to her hideout in a bit of a hurry. She would spare no effort to save the girl she had just met for personal reasons.


    "Grr?" The ck dragon gasped when he saw his master being brought in by an evil shadow. He was ready to confront the intruder but received a head kick.


    "Behave!" Alisha snapped and continued her steps towards the deeper cave passage.


    "..." The ck dragon was speechless. Apparently, he mistook someone for his master. It was his master who brought in someone who resembled his master.


    But, since when were there two masters? The ck dragon rubbed his head in confusion as his brain couldn''t process it. Therefore, he immediately followed his master inside to find out more.


    A few momentster, Elysia opened her eyes. Still, a feeling of dizziness and body aches suddenly assaulted her as consciousness returned.


    She wanted to hold her head, but her hands and feet were bound by something sturdy. Her body was restrained, and the ck ropes tied her to the stone table.


    A few minutester, she realized that she was lying on a stone table surrounded by some unknown material.


    ''Am I on a revival altar? Am I still in Madam Lifa''s trial, or have I returned to Nature Realm? Uuh, it''s so dark in here.'' Elysia tried to free herself, but she still felt so weak.


    The red light was approaching from the outer room. A shadow entered inside with antern in hand.


    Elysia didn''t respond when she saw that shadow person approaching her. She just stared into that shadow''s red eyes behind the hood''s shadow. Alisha''s robe and cloak had some disguise effect, but she was sure this shadow person was Alisha. Or maybe, the demonic version of Alisha and most likely her heart demon.


    "I am a prisoner? What are you going to do to me?" Elysia closed her eyes. She had no power left in her body and couldn''t fight back. Her current situation clearly was because Alisha saved her by helping her recover a little.


    "Wrong question. You don''t seem aware of your position. I''m more interested in extracting information from your mind. Look me in the eyes and tell me everything. Will you give satisfactory answers, or shall I read your memory directly?" Alisha removed her hood and brought her face closer to the mysterious girl.


    "Which one do you think is the best? You helped me recover, and we are here because you expect the former option, right?" Elysia opened her eyes and stared deeply into Alisha''s blood-red eyes. This girl changed so much from what she could remember in her memories.


    "You are quite smart. It will make this a lot easier. Tell me, who are you, and what do you know about me?" Alisha put her finger to her prisoner''s chin.


    "My apologies. Before I speak, can you judge whether I''m being honest or not? It would be painful if what I said honestly would only be suspected of being false and a lie." Elysia surprised him by being so calm. It was as if she had already attained enlightenment. She could take advantage of this opportunity for her safety.


    "I can judge the truth without any effort. I have also inspected your entire body. Surprisingly, you are so weak and only equipped with a sword. Do you have a death wish?" Alisha narrowed her eyes. She felt rather displeased that her interlocutor was being so calm and familiar to her.


    "Hehe, I''ve died before. And here, I finally get to see you again, Alisha." Elysia chuckled lightly, and her intonation softened.


    "!?" Alisha flinched slightly at hearing that name. She moved unconsciously and hit the stone table beside her prisoner''s head.


    *Crack*


    The stone table cracked, but she still stared into that pair of purplish-blue eyes. This girl definitely knew something about her!


    "It''s interesting. Not only do you speak thatnguage, but you also know that name. I will extort everything from you, and you will not be able to escape from me. So, be prepared, hee-hee~" Alisha chuckled and sounded like she had malicious intent.

 Chapter 745: Truth Seeker (1)

    <h4>Chapter 745: Truth Seeker (1)</h4>


    Elysia was cornered early in the interrogation, but she managed to convince Alisha and turn things around as time passed. It only took her about two hours to satisfy most of Alisha''s curiosities.


    "Hm, I''m d you''re cooperating well, Elysia." Alisha put her hand to her chin. She needed some time to reorganize her thoughts.


    "So, do you want to kill me because I''ve told you everything you want to know?" Elysia replied with a tender smile.


    "Why should I kill you? It would only leave a bitter taste in my mouth if I killed the weak like you." Alisha turned around and folded her arms.


    She then muttered in her mind over some considerations. ''It has been so long since Ist spoke this much. This girl is obedient and honest. Why do I need to get rid of her? Not to mention, she''s like my twin... She also knows a lot about me more than I do. Maybe, she could be the key to everything. Her arrival to this Boundless Realm was because of a purpose, and I was one of them. Hm, yes, I can use her.''


    After a few moments of silence, Alisha looked back at Elysia and stretched out her hand. "I have judged you, and you have not let me down. You have the honor of being my ve. Be grateful to your destiny."


    "That''s a misleading metaphor to say you want an apany. Let''s be friends, Alisha." Elysia was pretty amused, but she didn''t show it. Somehow, she got Sylvia''s vibe from Alisha.


    "Friend, what is that? The pronoun for ''ve'' in your ce of origin? Above all, never take that name out of your mouth carelessly. Do you understand? In this Boundless Realm, I am Ai." Alisha pressed her finger against Elysia''s forehead. She made that clear, and she didn''t want any disobedience.


    "Let''s take a baby step at a time. It seems you''ve lost many memories regarding many things, including your identity. I can see a lot of carvings on the walls, and you also seem to have some notes and diaries. Why did you do it?" Elysia answered with a subtle nod and heaved a sigh.


    "I will tell you this. The only way to survive here is to be at the top of the food chain. However, some things will affect you, and corrosion is inevitable. My memory is like that too. Because of that, I wrote many things so I don''t forget who I am. It''s only a matter of time for me to be a mindless monster like them if I lose." Alisha sighed and looked up.


    "Would you like to cooperate with me? We might be able to conquer this Void Realm together. I may help you too." Elysia proposed her idea. That was her goal from the previous conversation. Alisha already knew some things from her, but not the other way around. She demanded reciprocity, but with a smooth method.


    "Cooperation, heh? You are so weak and helpless. What can you do? You might be a cannon fooder or a meat shield, but I don''t need that. You are my property now." Alisha snorted mockingly.


    "I may be weak, but it won''tst long. How about you train me in some things? I learn new things in no time. Also, I don''t know much about this realm. Would you like to be my instructor, Lisha?" Elysia requested with a look full of expectations.


    "Ugh, what''s with that gaze. You look like a little animal and are easy to exploit. You can die a few seconds after entering the outer region. I wonder how you survived and followed me all the way here. Luck is probably your highest value in existence." Alisha took a few steps back.


    Somehow, her heart felt a bit strange. She was resentful when she saw Elysia because she seemed to see her weak self. However, she might be able to lump the harsh reality into this girl with a cruel experience in this realm. She desperately wanted to get rid of Elysia''s cheerful and naive expression.


    "I''m Ai and don''t ever talk when we''re outside the safe zone. I want to get out for a while." Alisha decided to go away for a while to reorganize her thoughts and rethink Elysia''s existence.


    She also felt a bit overwhelmed when she was in front of Elysia. It was a mental and emotional problem that often bothered her, and she didn''t like it.


    "Before that, can you please release me from your shackles? I''m no longer a prisoner or subject of interrogation, am I? I''ll be well behaved, Ai." Elysia asked right before Alisha left.


    *ng!*


    Alisha snapped her fingers, and the ropes binding Elysia were cut off without a sound. She nced back briefly and walked out of the room. "You are my property. Don''t venture outside or wander around this ce carelessly. Also, don''t you dare to touch anything, or you will die not knowing why and how."


    "Alright. Thanks for the warning." Elysia only obeyed because she couldprehend that as Alisha''s concern.


    Alisha just snorted and put her hood of shadow back on. She turned into a sh of shadow and disappeared somewhere.


    "Sigh, I at least got some clues about this realm. She said this is the Boundless Realm, but it''s like a void to me. Void Realm, void monsters... Wait, do they have anything to do with the Ruvoid Race? This ce is the Illusory Realm, right?" Elysia picked up the redntern from the ground and peeked out of the room.


    It was as if she was in an abandoned and somewhat haunted mine. Several terrifying auras could be felt from several spots.


    Elysia got goosebumps a little and decided to go around a bit to uncover a few things while waiting for Alisha to return. However, she suddenly remembered something. ''Uh, how long have I been here? Did I make Sister Elena and the others worry? I hope the time in the Illusory Realm is different from the time in the real world. Something like an hour in the real world equals ten hours here.''


    Elysia was guessing. Suppose she considered Alisha''s current age from the status screen. In that case, she could draw a wild conclusion. ''It was about three months since Ist met Alisha''s spirit. Her age is the same as mine, that''s sixteen. She has spent three hundred years here, huh...''


    ''Hm, these crystals have the effect of selecting magic energy, huh... But, they have a ck aura. Is that okay? Never mind, they are still a great resource if they can recover my EP in no time.'' Elysia returned to the room where she was previously held. She took some crystals for inspection.


    She had some considerations, but she took all the surrounding dark crystals and used them to recover her EP as much as possible, regardless of the risk.


    Thirty minutes passed in meditation. Elysia opened her eyes again to realize that the crystals in the room had been used up a bit extravagantly.


    ''I would never know the time here if it weren''t for this cube clock. Luckily, I have one in my Space Storage.'' Elysia stood up and did a little stretching.


    ''Okay, now what do I need to do. Wait, where''s my Celestia?'' Elysia rechecked her Space Storage, but she couldn''t find her treasured odachi anywhere. She just remembered that Alisha probably confiscated it from her when she lost in the previous battle.


    ''Celestia seems to be still in Alisha''s hands. She also has something like the Space Bag, right? Anyway, let''s go around this ce.'' Elysia activated her sacred vision and went down the passage.


    "Grr..." The four-winged ck dragon growled at the approaching girl.


    Elysia stopped in her tracks when she had just entered arge room at the intersection of the passage. Arge creature was waiting for her there. ''This big boy is cooler than I imagined when seen up close. Did Alisha order her to be on guard around here, so I don''t wander around like this? But he now looks like a dragon rather than a winged lizard.''


    "Good dragon, I''m just wandering around here with Ai''s permission. I don''t have any ill will, just want to look at the carvings in this ce." Elysia raised both her hands while moving to the side. She turned around and looked at the carvings on the cave walls like an expert.


    What Alisha carved in this room seemed over a hundred years old. So, this ce had been used as Alisha''s hideout for quite a long time.


    "..." The ck dragon didn''t know how to respond. He received a task to make sure his master''s clone didn''t get out of this ce, but his overbearing pressure was entirely ignored by that girl.


    ''Memory loss, and corrosion. Then, corruption, mutation, and transformation. This realm holds many terrifying mysteries, huh¡­'' Elysia muttered while looking at the carvings on the other walls.


    ''Alisha carved this before finding something to rece the paper, it seems. Hmm?'' Elysia froze for a moment when she saw a faint carving in the lower corner of the wall. She stroked it and read it in her mind.


    ''I don''t know who I am anymore and what I''m here for. What do I need to achieve besides survival? Looking for the truth behind my existence? Does the truth really exist?'' Elysia rethought the meaning of that sentence. No wonder Alisha was so excited to dig deeper into the truth through her.


    ''She''s just looking for a reason to keep holding on. Something like a truth seeker. She is desperate to convince herself that she exists for a reason. If our destiny is tied, can I bring her out of this realm of eternal darkness?'' Elysia heaved a subtle sigh.


    *Swoosh*


    A shadowy figure emerged right behind Elysia. Alisha took off her hood and looked at the girl who was lost in thought. "What are you doing here? Here, eat this, or you will die soon."


    "Whoa!" Elysia gasped in surprise. She immediately turned around and leaned her back against the wall. Alisha''s usual cold expression made her a bit confused by the statement just now. "Oh, it''s you, Ai. May I know what you mean by I will die?"

 Chapter 746: Truth Seeker (2)

    <h4>Chapter 746: Truth Seeker (2)</h4>


    Despite saying that in a fluster, Elysia still received the round, blood-red flower.


    "You used the void crystals to recover. You are already corrupted. This thing is a zing Star Flower that can minimize corrosion. Don''t ask too many questions, and devour this." Alisha shoved that flower into Elysia''s mouth without any prior notice.


    "Hngh!" Elysia was slightly surprised, but the flower had already entered her mouth. She used her scanning ability to examine that blood-red flower. She chewed it when she realized there were no harmful substances in it.


    "Uh, thank you. But, I don''t feel any effect." Elysia looked at her hands and scanned her body briefly.


    "That''s because the corrosion is too weak for you to notice. Come with me. I want to test your magic and tell you a few things about this Boundless Realm. It would be troublesome if my ve were so disappointing." Alisha grabbed Elysia''s hand and walked away somewhat forcefully.


    "O-okay." Elysia felt her hand hurt a bit, but she better notin here. She just followed Alisha from the side.


    "???" The ck dragon just stared from behind. He didn''t know what happened, but his master was concerned about her clone.


    "May I know is it just you, the ck dragon and me here?" Elysia spoke in a whisper-like voice.


    "ck dragon? He is Cherub, my pet." Alisha answered briefly.


    "Is it possible... it was just you and Cherub all this time? So, I am your first human friend?" Elysia nodded slightly.


    "A meaningless question. You like to talk nonsense sometimes, huh..." Alisha raised her eyebrows.


    "But you feel pretty d in your heart, right? I know that~" Elysia hummed lightly and smiled.


    "..." Alisha didn''t want to answer. She simply let go of Elysia''s hand and walked in front. "Hurry up."


    "Hmm-mm~" Elysia narrowed her eyes and followed Alisha into a room.


    *Bam!*


    Alisha closed the stone door and sat cross-legged on an altar. She then sighed when she found Elysia looking around in confusion. "What are you doing there? Come here."


    "Nee, there''s no venttion here. Aren''t we going to die from not being able to breathe?" Elysia went to sit in seiza position next to Alisha and put thentern next to her.


    "I don''t know if you''re too oblivious or stupid. Do we need to breathe to stay alive?" Alisha rolled her eyes.


    "No need to breathe?" Elysia put her hand on her upper chest and confirmed it. Sure enough, she just remembered that her current status was that of a wandering spirit, but with a tangible form like a body. Alisha was also the same.


    If so, why would Alisha and herself still seem to be breathing if it wasn''t to stay alive? Elysia wondered in her mind, but Alisha didn''t seem willing to answer. Therefore, she could only put that matter aside.


    "Stretch out your hand and show me your golden light magic." Alisha stretched out her hand, and her intonation suddenly became coercive.


    "Okay." Elysia didn''t mind that. She stretched out her hand and created a golden light ball above her palm.


    "..." Alisha stared at that golden light magic for a few seconds before she created a ball of darkness on her palm. She brought it closer to Elysia''s golden light to see the effect of the reaction.


    *Bzzt*


    A repulsive reaction urred, and Alisha immediately moved her palm away.


    "You want to see the reaction and effect of our magic? Hm, how about this one. I''ve adjusted it to your type of magic, and this one won''t hurt you." Elysia remodeled her golden light a bit and adjusted it to the dark energy. She could achieve that feat as this was not the first time she had done so.


    ''You might be able to be my arch enemy if you were at my level, but unfortunately, you have be my property, hee-hee.'' Alishaughed inwardly.


    "It''s useless. I just wanted to see my void magic with your golden light. I can see the collision, but my magic is superior." Alisha brought her ball of darkness close to Elysia''s palm to demonstrate her superior magic, but a surprising thing happened.


    Elysia''s golden light could co-exist with her ball of darkness now. When she was about to engulf that golden light, her ball of darkness merged into a more significant golden light instead. Her magic received a strange buff!


    "What''s going on? What did you just do with your magic, Elysia?" Alisha stared at the golden light on her palm. She couldn''t believe that she could hold light as holy as this.


    "I just adapted it to your magic. What do you think?" Elysia answered innocently.


    "..." Alisha was silent and only nced at Elysia. A wild thought suddenly crossed her mind. ''A human with the golden light ability. She would be hunted by almost every creature in this realm. Do I need to tarnish her so that she is not imed by others? Especially those mindless monsters. Her golden light could significantly impact them if only she was stronger. Does she really want to help me? But what is she trying to gain by doing that? Wait, she is my property now, and her fate is in my hands. I just have to make sure she won''t betray me. She must not fall into the hands of others. Yes, that''s it. She can be the key to it.''


    "Listen to me, Elysia. You can''t use your golden light carelessly, especially in front of those void monsters. Light amid the darkness will be seen as a beacon of interest. You will be hunted down because of it. Can you use void magic or dark magic? Use that instead." Alisha sighed and gave a piece of kind suggestion.


    "Thanks for the advice. I''ll keep that in mind. I don''t know much about the void, but I can use dark magic like this." Elysia made a small ck me on her palm.


    "Hou~ You can use opposite magic with no effort? It''s interesting." Alisha looked a little surprised.


    "Mm, I can learn new things quickly. Perhaps, if you frequently use your void magic in front of me, I can also use it. It will be much faster if you teach me." Elysia nodded slightly.


    "Did you think I would teach you?" Alisha frowned.


    "What are the conditions? It was just a request. The one thing I want to know the most is information about the realm we are in now. Our presence here is for a reason, and our recent meeting is due to the will of fate. I need to know about the situation where I am right now. That way, everything wille to light." Elysia immediately changed the topic to the one she needed to know the most.


    "Hmm, would you explore this entire realm to find the truth if you didn''t meet me? What would you do if I refused your request?" Alisha folded her arms and pursed her lips.


    "Mm, I have no other choice. I don''t even know why I''m here. However, it seems that I was sent to conquer this realm. How about you, Lisha?" Elysia put her hands together and looked into Alisha''s blood-red eyes with a serious expression.


    "You? Do you want to conquer this realm by yourself? You surprisingly have a big mouth, Elysia. Let alone such a tall thing, you will die as soon as you enter the core region. It''s impossible for you." Alisha smiled sarcastically and almostughed. She didn''t expect this weakling would say something like that in front of her with such an expression.


    "If you are so sure, are you willing to bet? Will I die first or conquer this realm with you?" Elysia twirled her finger through a lock of her hair.


    "Hmm, you dare say that to me? Why are you so sure?" Alisha lifted her chin.


    "Because I believe in it. It doesn''t matter if I get corrupted by corrosion or contaminated with evil energy. I will find a way to deal with it. Would you like to join me?" Elysia reached out her hand to recruit a strong ally.


    "That''s ridiculous. You are my property, and you dare say that to me? However, it will be interesting. I will see how you struggle and end up falling into despair. Keep on hoping until the hope itself leaves you." Alisha pressed her finger to Elysia''s chin and brought her face closer to whisper near Elysia''s ear.


    "Lisha-" Elysia opened her mouth, but Alisha sealed her mouth with a finger.


    "Ssh, I''m tired of reminding you not to use that name to refer to me. I am Ai. Do you understand, my dear ve?" Alisha stroked Elysia''s cheek while grinning.


    "Ai, hope will never leave us. If it doesn''te when we expect it, we just have to create it. Miracles happen for a cause, not just an effect." Elysia took Alisha''s hand and continued her speech.


    "Yeah, yeah, you start again with that sage-like behavior. I''ll just see how you fail and fall into despair. When your spirit is broken, I''ll fix you and turn you into my obedient little ve." Alisha gave a dismissive wave of her hand.


    After saying that, Alisha took out a red bracelet from her robe. She immediately attached it to Elysia''s wrist.


    "What is this? A token of friendship?" Elysia checked the bracelet curiously. The item slowly became transparent and disappeared, but she could still feel it was still there.


    "Whatever. I''ll test a few things about your magic first. You are so weak, but your magical abilities are truly mysterious. Once I can see the bottom of this, I will satisfy your curiosity about this realm." Alisha then asked Elysia to follow her instructions for the experiment.


    On the other hand, Elysia also took advantage of this opportunity to test her magic and learn about Alisha''s voidw.

 Chapter 747: Prove Your Worth

    <h4>Chapter 747: Prove Your Worth</h4>


    "Ai, what is this weapon? It looks powerful. Did you make it? You''re a craftmaster too."


    "Ai, are these your diaries? Can I read them?"


    "Woah, so this is your room... Where have you lived for hundreds of years?"


    "Ai-"


    Elysia talked to Alisha like a melodious bird chirping, making the atmosphere cheerful and lively. However, Alisha felt overwhelmed and somewhat annoyed as time went by.


    ''I just put a little trust in her, and she''s acting all familiar to me. Were we so close in the past? I can''t remember...'' Alisha tried to ignore Elysia and searched her oldest diary.


    "Ai, you''re daydreaming again." Elysia peeked into Alisha''s face from the side.


    "You... Are you a chirping bird monster? Can''t you be quiet for a moment? I''m trying to find-" Alisha paused and held her head. She said something spontaneously but didn''t know what it was when she realized it. "Chirping bird? What is that?"


    "So it''s corrosion and memory loss, huh... I might be able to help you with my healing magic. That blood flower doesn''t have a perfect effect, right?" Elysia offers to help.


    "No need. I''m not so sure about you yet. Just sit there and don''t do anything. I have to check something first. If you want to take a look at my notebooks, go ahead. I''ll take you out after this and show you about this realm''s cruelty." Alisha pushed Elysia away and pointed to a mochi-like sofa.


    "..." Elysia just sat on the sofa obediently. She looked at Alisha''s back and took a random old book from the nearby stone shelf.


    It was a book with a thick cover, and each page was super-thin stic wood. There were many Alisha''s handwriting about several things.


    ''Unfortunately, it''s not easy to tell the time here. There is no date on each page, only a chapter code. Most of what Lisha did was just cultivate, craft, forge, kill, hunt and explore. That''s a true adventurer''s life... She became Empress-level in three hundred years here, surpassing any human in Vrelenia, and without help but herself.'' Elysia put down the diary she had just read and took another one.


    She then nced at Alisha with a thought in mind. ''Perhaps, it''s only a matter of time until she ascends to Goddess-level. However, she was still injured, and only half recovered. She had obviously just been involved in a fierce battle but didn''t want to talk about it. Maybe she lost and hated it?''


    Elysia then read a lot of things about Alisha through the diaries using her scanning abilities. One book waspleted in a few seconds, and she used her time to quickly study Alisha''s daily life.


    After a few minutes, Alisha sighed because she couldn''t find what she was trying to find. Her distant past was just a fleeting memory that would nevere back.


    Her only key to revealing the truth and being free from this Boundless Realm was only Elysia.


    "..." Alisha turned around and was dumbfounded to see what Elysia was doing. That girl took a book, quickly turned all the pages, and then returned the book again. A repetition happened quickly, as if what that girl was doing was just messing around with her belongings.


    "What exactly are you trying to do? I''m allowing you to read my activity history because you can understand thatnguage, but that doesn''t mean I''m letting you tinker with my belongings." Alisha felt slightly annoyed and rushed to take the book from Elysia''s hand.


    "..." Alisha suddenly became astonished as she noticed Elysia''s eyes were shining with a purplish-blue light. This girl was trying to achieve something and not just messing around?


    "Uhm, have you found what you were looking for? Is there anything I can help you with?" Elysia returned the book to the shelf and asked gently.


    "Did you scan everything in those books?" Alisha''s lips slightly twitched in surprise.


    "Mm, I want to learn more about you while the opportunity is still there. You''ve changed a lot since ourst meeting, Lisha." Elysia nodded slightly.


    "Nonsense, I''ve been like this since the very beginning of my existence." Alisha immediately denied that assumption.


    "Mm, fine, if that''s your wish. I''m d to see you showing a lot of expressionstely, Lisha." Elysia didn''t argue with that and just responded calmly.


    "!?" Alisha gasped in surprise. She just realized that, and it was a little hard to admit. Ever since Elysia''s arrival, she had indeed disyed many unusual expressions. The cause was unknown, but she didn''t want to make a fuss about it.


    "It''s Ai, not Lisha. You use too many names." Alisha turned around and folded her arms.


    "That''s Lisha or Alisha in our private time and Ai in public. Isn''t that fair and doesn''t vite your use?" Elysia put her hands together happily.


    "Whatever. Now let''s go outside. I''ll show you about this realm as you wish. Can you use telepathy? That would make things a lot easier." Alisha snorted and gave a dismissive hand wave. She then walked to the exit.


    ''Of course, I can use telepathy~'' Elysia spoke to Alisha via telepathy.


    ''This... You are weak, but you can directly talk to my mind without my permission!? Tch, never mind. Your existence is bizarre in the first ce.'' Alisha was no longer surprised after Elysia had performed many magic miracles in thest two hours. This girl''s words turned out to be honest and verifiable.


    ''We''re going out, but we''re not going to engage in battle, are we? You and Cherub are still injured and have not fully recovered.'' Elysia jogged to catch up with Alisha.


    ''Your eyes can see things that far, huh... However, you are the only one to worry about here. I''m still a million times stronger than you.'' Alisha heaved a subtle sigh.


    ''Okay, no fighting, and just an exploration.'' Elysia came to a conclusion.


    When they arrived at therge room at the cave passage branch, Cherub joined, and they left that dead star with caution.


    Elysia checked her current status and felt somewhat relieved. She recovered over twenty thousand points just by using a few small crystal pieces in the captive room earlier. Moreover, Alisha had also returned her precious sword. She stroked her Celestia like a precious treasure while looking around curiously.


    "..." Alisha didn''t know what to say seeing Elysia stroke that sword like it was a peerless treasure. That weapon was unique and quite strong, but it was useless in front of the powerful monsters in this realm.


    ''Where are we going now? See middle, inner, then core region?'' Elysia asked with great enthusiasm.


    ''I''m not sure you''ll survive five minutes in the inner region, let alone the core region. The corrosion intensity level there is too high for you.'' Alisha rolled her eyes. She didn''t know why Elysia seemed to want to go to the core region so much.


    ''Wander around the outer region first, then look around the middle region, is it? Okay, I also want to see if I can survive the intermediate corrosion rate or not.'' Elysia stroked her chin as if she understood Alisha''s n.


    However, she suddenly realized something and tried to nudge Alisha on the topic. ''Is it possible you just came from the core region, Ai? You''re hurt because you just fought someone there, right? My eyes can''t see through your shadow robe, but I know your body is injured. Will you allow me to see your wounds? I might be able to help.''


    ''Sigh, it''s again... It''s just flesh wounds. My body will heal itself thanks to my regeneration abilities.'' Alisha sighed and turned her face to the side.


    ''...'' Elysia was silent, but she had another thought. She only looked around as they returned to the danger zone in the outer region.


    A few momentster, Cherubnded on a gray meteoroid and hid behind a rock. He fell to the ground to let his master down.


    ''Elysia, look over there. Those space rocks are actually a swarm of monsters. They can be very aggressive if they detect movement, magic, or light around them. Even though they were quite weak, they held a lot of useful materials. Can you tell the difference between the regr space rocks and the monster ones?'' Alisha sat on a rock and pointed in a direction. There are hundreds of space rocks scattered irregrly.


    ''En, I''ve already met them. The ones with ck aura are the monsters, while those with gray color are ordinary space rocks. Can we only hunt for materials by blowing up those monsters?'' Elysia was interested in hunting those monsters for valuable materials to restore her magic. She might as well gather some to craft a new ultimate weapon.


    ''Yeah, they do have valuable materials inside them, but not all of them catch my eye. I still need a lot of high-tier void crystals to refine my shadow spear.'' Alisha raised her palm, and a jet ck spear with a slight reddish outline emerged from the puff of shadows.


    ''...'' Elysia nced at the ck bracelet on Alisha''s wrist. She could feel a slight energy fluctuation from there just now, and she assumed it was something like a storage item.


    ''Ah~ I just remembered. You keep saying that you can help me and brag about your capabilities. Let''s test your skills. Elysia, destroy that space rock monster and gather the materials for me. That one is only tier-seven, so weak, but it''s four tiers above you. Can you do it? Prove your worth in action!'' Alisha smirked and pointed in a direction.


    Elysia turned her gaze in the direction she was pointing. It was arge meteoroid with an evil ck aura at level 122, on the same level as the Great Master level.


    ''Okay, I''ll do it. Wait for me here, and I''ll be back in ten minutes at the most.'' Elysia immediately flew away without emitting any energy so as not to attract the other monsters'' attention.

 Chapter 748: Anti-Magic Planet

    <h4>Chapter 748: Anti-Magic</h4>


    "..." Alisha reached her hand forward, but it stopped mid-air. She didn''t expect Elysia to agree without hesitation, even though what she asked for was too tricky for Elysia''s level.


    There was no doubt or fear in Elysia''s eyes. It wasn''t the response Alisha expected, but she put that thought aside because she wanted to see how Elysia would destroy that tier-seven monster.


    ''All right, what can I do with only twenty thousand EP? A big bang explosion is impossible with my remaining energy, but...'' Elysia patted her chin in thought. She suddenly had a brilliant idea and smiled happily.


    She used her sacred vision to examine the asteroid monster''s body structure for a moment. Then, she disappeared into thin air. She entered into astral mode and pierced through the asteroid monster effortlessly.


    ''As expected, the core is here. If I blow this up, it''ll be a bit like crushing its heart, right?'' Elysia found a light blue big thing in the asteroid monster''s coreyer.


    She didn''t think long and released a concentrated superheated explosion that shot out like a bullet.


    *Pew* *Crack*


    Elysia''s explosive bullet managed to prate that light blue fragment. It instantly cracked and shattered into pieces.


    ''!?'' Elysia fled as fast as she could from there because the explosion was somehow spreading everywhere. She was engulfed in a st, but she was still in her astral mode.


    *Kaboom!*


    An explosion shattered the asteroid monster from within, but the blow was weak. The poor ''pac-man'' monster didn''t even know what had happened, and it was the end of its life, leaving several void crystals and ck rocks floating in the air.


    Elysia emerged herself a few kilometers from the st center, feeling relieved. She wiped her non-existent sweat while staring at the explosion to subside. ''Phew, the explosion wasn''t that big, but it had a significant impact. So, if that core fragment is destroyed, it will trigger a self-destruct explosion, huh...''


    ''Hmm-mm~ I''m a spirit who materialized to a semi-real form, but I can still enter my astral mode. This technique can be used as an ace for me to escape.'' Elysia hummed inwardly and started to collect the void crystals that were scattered around. She moved quickly because the surrounding monsters were heading toward her.


    After her task was consideredplete, Elysia immediately returned to Alisha with several void crystals floating behind her. The size was pretty big, and it took Alisha off guard.


    ''I finished it in eight minutes! Here''s what you asked for.'' Elysia ced all the chunks of void crystals near Alisha''s feet.


    ''...'' Alisha gaped in astonishment. She didn''t immediately respond and only looked at Elysia''s face and then at the chunks of void crystals a few times. After she epted the fact, she rubbed her forehead and asked. ''What exactly did you just do? You suddenly disappeared from my detection abilities, and that big rock monster just exploded from within.''


    Alisha sighed and scanned the void crystals on the ground. Two of the chunks turned out to be high-tier ones. And they wererge and rich in pure void energy!


    ''Heaven luck, my ve''s ultimate ability is truly her luck! I thought that big rock only had mid-tier at most, but there are actually have two high-tier big chunk void crystals!? Hee-hee~'' Alisha picked up two high-tier void crystals and separated them from the others.


    ''I can hear you~'' Elysia smiled in amusement.


    ''You don''t hear anything. You may have misheard something.'' Alisha is not aware that she is still connected telepathically to Elysia. She defended herself and cut off their conversation temporarily.


    ''...'' Alisha nced at Elysia for a moment, then put on her hood. She hid her hands inside her sleeves, and all the void crystals were suddenly sucked into a void hole.


    ''As I expected. That bracelet is a storage item.'' Elysia respected Alisha''s privacy and didn''t dig deeper into that issue. However, she wanted to have at least one Storage Bracelet here.


    Elysia checked for the transparent bracelet Alisha had given her. She was aware that Alisha trusted her because of that bracelet. That item clearly held a mystery associated with it.


    ''Good. Looks like you weren''t just bragging about what you said a while ago. We will go explore a dangerous zone near the mid-region. Will you be able to survive until we return?'' Alisha folded her arms and climbed onto her pet''s back.


    ''Sure, I can do it. I also ask you to tell me about this realm. Worry not. I won''t leave you even if I know more.'' Elysia went up to Cherub''s back, and they quickly left the vicinity.


    ''Hm, you won''t be able to escape if you want to. All need my permission.'' Alisha looked back. The space rock monsters were crowding the spot where the explosion had urred. She asked her pet to get away quickly to avoid unnecessary battles.


    Alisha exined several things rted to the realm, which she named Boundless Realm because Elysia kept asking for it.


    The Boundless Realm literally was just an endless outer space enveloped in darkness with only the slightest light from a particr star or exceptional presence. Overall, the realm was divided into four parts, with the outer region being the widest and the real endless one.


    There were three categories of monsters in that realm: the space rock monsters, the mindless beasts, and the shadow creatures. As for the nts themselves, they were countless, and Alisha just skipped them.


    After Alisha finished speaking, Elysia began to draw some things that were still a mystery to her. ''Hmm, so it''s like we''re thrown to the other side of the realm if we explore too far outward from the outer region, huh¡­ Then, it''s not really boundless. The most multifunctional materials here are void crystals?''


    ''I guess so. However, void crystals are indeed multifunctional, apart from their side effects. Even so, it was not the most precious and special in this realm. The thing that makes my life easier is that these void crystals are plentiful and easy to find. Though, there aren''t that many high-tier ones in the outer region.'' Alisha handed over a palm-sized high-tier void crystal to Elysia to observe.


    Elysia studied the ck crystal. It possessed a slightly dark purplish sheen, resembling a curse. The ones she got in the prisoner''s room earlier turned out to be only low-tier void crystals. If she used this, could she recover her magic with immense value?


    ''Don''t try to use this without my supervision. You could die from corrosion. You may be proud of your magic, but your vessel is weak and unpolished.'' Alisha gave a stern warning while looking intently into Elysia''s purplish-blue eyes.


    ''I see... By the way, does Cherub have anti-detection skills? No monsters will notice us even if we pass them at close range.'' Elysia stroked the ck scales of the four-winged ck dragon.


    ''My pet is a unique beast. He can travel anywhere undetected because of his innate abilities. Hold on to me, Elysia. I''ll use my Space Warp to get us closer to the mid-region.'' Alisha pulled Elysia closer.


    ''All right.'' Elysiaplied and held on tightly to Alisha. She wrapped her arms around Alisha''s waist, and an energy fluctuation suddenly surged sharply.


    *Zap*


    All Elysia could see was hazy and faint darkness with a gray aura. However, it was only a fleeting moment because the scenery became the outer space of darkness again.


    ''!?'' Elysia gaped her mouth in awe. She just experienced a dimensional warp to travel a great distance in seconds like in a space war movie. However, one thing that immediately caught her attention was several dark gxies in the distance.


    ''That dark gxy and beyond is the mid-region. Can you see the boundary? The difference in the degree of corrosion can be clearly seen in your eyes, right?'' Alisha pointed at the dark gxy and gave instructions to her pet.


    ''Ooh~'' Elysia nodded, but her gaze was still fixed on that dark gxy.


    ''Stop, don''t try to look any further, or something will look back at you. A powerful monster resides there.'' Alisha immediately closed Elysia''s eyes with her hand because she knew what this girl was trying to do, especially when that pair of eyes started to glow.


    ''O-okay.'' Elysiaplied, and her eyes were released. She only used her magic eyes to see in the dark.


    ''Our destination is that. It has an ancientbyrinth and unsolved mysteries. I presume this was in the inner region before arriving here. I want you to explore this ce with me and discover what is hidden in the deepestbyrinth.'' Alisha has a brilliant n to take advantage of Elysia''s luck.


    The in question was more like a moon ten times the size of Alisha''s dead star hideout. However, Elysia could see an extraordinary oddity when they had justnded there.


    ''Wait, why did your barrier suddenly copse when it touched the? Anti magic soil?'' Elysia came down from Cherub''s back to check the soil.


    ''Yeah, that''s one of the mysteries of this ce. The soil has an anti-magic effect but is only useful on this. It will only turn to dust if it is carried away from here. Quick, follow me.'' Alisha looked around and approached a bottomless abyss.


    ''???'' Elysia only followed Alisha from the side, but Alisha suddenly covered her mouth with a hand. She was confused, but Alisha suddenly carried her and jumped into the abyss.


    "!!!" Elysia screamed out of a startled reflex, but it was entirely muffled by Alisha''s palm.


    ''Don''t scream, you troublesome girl!'' Alisha clung to the cliff and jumped into a hidden gap. Cherub followed in by creeping like a lizard.


    ''You didn''t warn me beforehand.'' Elysiained, but the incident had passed.


    ''This is a secret passage leading to abyrinth. Follow me.'' Alisha waved her hand and went deeper.


    ''...'' Elysia sighed and followed closely behind. She really wanted to know what kind of ending awaited her in this trial held by Lifa. She only realized that she was slowly approaching the final boss, and it must be somewhere in the core region.

 Chapter 749: Prey or be Preyed Upon

    <h4>Chapter 749: Prey or be Preyed Upon</h4>


    Elysia used her sacred vision to see what was hidden deep within this mini. She suddenly stopped in her steps with a somewhat confused expression.


    It was a bit faint, but a room d in deadly evil energy could be seen in her eyes. There were several altars, but a giant stone coffin was in the center of the room.


    ''Elysia, can you see what''s hidden in here? We''ve just arrived at the maze.'' Alisha raised her eyebrows and approached Elysia.


    ''Ai, this ce seems to be an ancient burial ground of a powerful entity far in the past. Do you still want to go deeper even though there is a threat of an incredibly deadly curse for anyone who enters the core room? The aura I felt there threatened me to get out of here as soon as possible. This''s master doesn''t want to be disturbed.'' Elysia stated that with aplicated expression, but it was covered in her hood''s shadow.


    Alisha thought for a moment to consider the warning Elysia gave. She had been here hundreds of times, but she still couldn''t solve the mystery of thisbyrinth. Moreover, she had a bad feeling when she went too deep into this ce. Most likely, this ce once belonged to a unique lifeform like her.


    She just couldn''t take the risk because she hadn''t fully recovered yet. Therefore, she would simply change her ns. She got her lucky star and should put it to good use.


    ''Is it like that? In that case, it would be a waste to venture too deep. All right, I''ll change our n here. Can you find any valuable materials or treasures here? We don''t need to enter the core room you mentioned.'' Alisha nodded in understanding, and Elysia agreed with that.


    The explorationsted only for a few hours. However, Alisha managed to take away many treasures and valuable materials, thanks to Elysia.


    Elysia and Alisha ended their exploration and left as they didn''t want to explore deeper in their current situation. They returned to their previous n, namely the outer region''s short tour, as Elysia requested.


    ''Ai, I''ve seen space rock monsters, but what about mindless beasts and shadow creatures? Does Cherub fall into the category of mindless beasts?'' Elysia asked the thing that was still bothering her. She felt a little suspicious about the shadow creature and had to confirm it.


    ''Yeah, Cherub used to be a mindless beast before I tamed him and gave him some grooming. He was just like a puppy after he managed to rebuild his mind. Do you want to see them? Fine, but after that, we''ll return to our hideout.'' Alisha decided casually. Her favorability to Elysia had increased drastically just because she had proven Elysia''s actual value.


    She had just said that via telepathy, but she suddenly became confused because she had said something she didn''t know. ''Wait, puppies?''


    ''This happened again? Hm, maybe I can really help you, Ai. This isn''t the first time I''ve recovered someone from a body curse or mind corrosion.'' Elysia could guess a few things from Alisha''s current situation and offered to help once again.


    ''With your golden light magic? How confident are you that you can achieve that at your current level of strength? Can a memory loss ur in the process?'' Alisha was interested but still couldn''t let go of her suspicions even though her trust in Elysia had increased drastically.


    ''I don''t know how to recoverpletely lost memories, but my technique has no side effects since it''s just pure purification. To ensure my sess rate, I need to recover and be stronger first. The current me is not capable of such a great achievement.'' Elysia shook her head.


    The previousbyrinth''s exploration had given quite a toll on her body. Her magic was also drained. She needed to recover and improve her overall abilities with Alisha''s help to repay her services.


    ''I already guessed it. I shall grant your wish very well, and I will train you to be stronger. You are my ve. It will be troublesome if you remain weak.'' Alisha sighed and came to a decision. She dared to take the risk of iming Elysia as her property and bring this girl in, so she would ce some bets on this girl with extra caution.


    ''Thank you, Ai! I will strive to reach Saint-level here, if possible...'' Elysia became excited and enthusiastic. She immediately hugged Alisha''s waist while chuckling.


    At that moment, she could only assume that the time in the outside world was different from this realm. Something like one to three thousand six hundred. So, it would be fine if she spent some time here. Her trial was tricky, and she didn''t have much choice either.


    ''Tsk, don''t hug me so suddenly. Get away from me a little.'' Alisha pushed Elysia away a bit, but she didn''t really put in her strength for it.


    ''Eh, you want to use space warp again, right? I want to see mindless beasts and shadow creatures. Your exnation still confuses me.'' Elysia asked in surprise and didn''t let go of Alisha''s waist.


    ''Fair enough...'' Alisha took a deep breath and let it out slowly. Her emotions somehow surfaced so much since Elysia''s presence. Usually, it was just her cold and angry attitude.


    *Zap*


    Alisha used her space warp, and they teleported to the other side of the boundary between the outer and mid regions.


    Alisha asked her pet to stop and stay afloat in mid-air. She then pointed to a giant dead star in the distance. ''It is a dead star where hundreds of mindless beasts of various variants nest and breed. There are some from the mid-region as well. Their threat level is quite low because they are not predators, but don''t try to approach or look at them with your intense gaze. They will notice you.''


    Elysia just nodded and scanned those mindless beasts to see their status screen. One thing she could understand was that they were just giant monsters who were powerful but still without intelligence, even though some were above Spirit-level.


    It was like Gio when his mind was corrupted by a curse and sealed for a long time. But, the mindless beast was covered by a dark, mysterious energy.


    ''Space rock monsters and space beasts, but what about shadow creatures?'' Elysia can confirm that the mindless beast is not the Ruvoid Race, so only one remains.


    ''What? Do you think I am a shadow creature? I did say that this realm only has three types of monsters, but it was MONSTERS, do you remember?'' Alisha misinterpreted Elysia''s gaze and immediately straightened things out.


    ''Fufu, I know. This realm also has a unique form like you and me, Ai. I''m sure you know some in the inner and core regions. You fought against one before and lost, right? That''s okay. I will help you to defeat that entity in due course.'' Elysia chuckled and patted Alisha''s back.


    ''Who, who lost to that thing? It was just a wise retreat! Hey, why am I telling you this?'' Alisha covered her mouth.


    She spoke spontaneously because Elysia triggered her. This girl was pretty dangerous when talking.


    ''Tsk, are you satisfied with seeing mindless beasts? Here, put on this mask, and we''ll see the shadow creatures. For you to know, they have a high threat level even at the weakest level. It''s troublesome to deal with curses.'' Alisha gave her spare mask to Elysia.


    ''!!!'' Elysia was surprised when the word ''curse'' was mentioned by Alisha. She epted that ck mask and immediately put it on her face.


    *Zap*


    Alisha once again used her space warp to somewhere in the outer region. She would only show low-tier shadow creatures to Elysia because she hated dealing with curses.


    ''Hmm, I think it''s around here. Oh, that''s it.'' Alisha patted her pet to go in the direction she wanted. However, they remained within a safe distance.


    It was just a pitch-ck asteroid floating loose in the air. Elysia nced at it; nothing strange about that humongous space rock monster at first nce.


    ''Did you see that big space rock monster? It''s at tier seven, simr to the one you blew up a while ago. However, let''s look at the gray rock next to it. Can you see dozens of shadow creatures in it?'' Alisha pointed to a meteoroid next to the object that Elysia was observing.


    That space rock monster is moving slowly towards that gray meteoroid. Elysia noticed that and checked what might be hidden inside.


    She could see dozens of creatures like giant caterpirs underground. They were d in the purplish-ck aura, and they resembled ursed creatures!


    *Bam!* *Crunch!*


    The colossal asteroid suddenly opened its mouth full of super sharp giant fangs. It crushed the meteoroid into small pieces and devoured it.


    ''That space rock monster ate it!?'' Elysia widened her eyes in shock.


    ''Well, space rock monsters eat stuff like that sometimes. It doesn''t matter if it''s their own kind, mindless beast, or shadow creature. They will devour almost everything. The shadow creatures are a bit troublesome because of their curses, but they are still at the lowest caste in the chain of life. Some creatures in this Boundless Realm are immune to curses too.'' Alisha exined a little.


    ''Even a curse doesn''t have any effect?'' Elysia asked as if she couldn''t believe what she had just heard.


    ''No, really. Some curses are really troublesome, but that''s no big deal. Some don''t care, but some choose to avoid it. Well, some unique lifeforms and ultra-strong mindless beasts even turn shadow creatures into food.'' Alisha shrugged and spread her arms like it was no big deal.


    ''What about the ultra-strong shadow creatures? Why do you name them as shadow creatures, Ai?'' Elysia had just uncovered one mystery, but many other things came to her to find out.


    ''Hm, there is still the stronger beyond the strong, Elysia. Prey or be preyed upon. Even I am just mid-tierpared to those entities in the core region. I call them shadow creatures because they will be shadows and vanish if killed. I think we have satisfied your curiosity, and I have also fulfilled my promise to you. We''re going back now.'' Alisha replied with a dismissive hand wave.

 Chapter 750: Final Boss

    <h4>Chapter 750: Final Boss</h4>


    Elysia opened her eyes after an extended meditation. She recalled every event that had passed in the room illuminated by the dimntern. She had lost track of time about how much time she had spent in this realm, but it felt like so long.


    It was not a short moment, but it passed like her real life. She had spent unmeasurable hours training hard, exploring new ces, and exterminating many monsters with Alisha.


    ''I believe this is all just a trial, but it''s too difficult toplete. What might happen if Madam Lifa''s formation is deactivated? Am I going back, or am I stuck here forever?'' Elysia muttered in her mind as she marveled about her situation in the real world.


    She propelled her body to sit and closed her eyes. She sighed as she imagined the thing she was most worried about. ''What if this realm is the real world and my story with Sister Elena and the others is just a dream? My memories of Ali are starting to fade due to corrosion... It''s only a matter of time until I can no longer remember anything about my identity as Elysia.''


    Elysia held her head. She spent far longer here than in Vrelenia. It was something that made her unsure of her judgment and belief. She even made some notes and wrote down some essential memories that she should never forget because she couldn''t ess her Subconscious Mind here.


    Elysia checked her status screen. Her stats skyrocketed since her adventure with Alisha began, but her age never increased, so did Alisha. She only smiled faintly to see that because she still wanted to believe that the current her was just a character in a trial or thrown to another realm as a spirit for practice. Everything would return to normal when this trial was over.


    ''It would be great if it was true...'' Elysia shook her head and got out of her bed. She grabbed her shadow robe and left her room as the appointed time had arrived.


    "Ely, are you ready?" Alisha leaned against the wall. She was already waiting next to Elysia''s room.


    "Yeah, let''s go, Ai." Elysia nodded slightly. She and Alisha then left their hideout with Cherub.


    Their current destination was the most sacred ce in the core region. The area where Alisha was injured before meeting with Elysia.


    *Zap*


    Alisha used her space warp to take them straight to the core region instantly. The Cherubs then flew over cautiously as they were about to encounter a superior unique lifeform.


    ''You know, Ely. I avoided this topic before, but now is your time to know what I''m trying to uncover. A mystery, the greatest secret of this Boundless Realm.'' Alisha asked her pet to stop and then began to speak.


    ''Mm, I can already guess from some clues and hints. However, please exin it to make things clear.'' Elysia looked around for a moment and looked at Alisha solemnly.


    ''While our bodies adapting to the core region''s corrosion, listen to me and don''t cut me off before I finish.'' Alisha informed and received a nod from Elysia.


    She then proceeded with her story regarding her most incredible n that they would do and achieve together. ''This Boundless Realm is something like this Void Bracelet. That''s my assumption. A certain entity is the current realm master. If we can defeat that entity, we will be free from this realm.''


    ''So, that unique lifeform is what you fought before we met? So, we will fight that entity and defeat it, right? I would appreciate it if you could provide more details about our opponent.'' Elysia asked for the continuation and details.


    She had arrived near the final boss to defeat and had to ensure everything before her mind eroded any further.


    ''You may not believe my earlier words, but I have confirmed this realm''sw revolves around that unique lifeform. I don''t recognize theirnguage, but that unique lifeform is the only almighty being here. It was unbeatable, and I fled because I didn''t want to face that entity again before getting close to tier eleven. They let me run away because I was insignificant in their eyes.'' Alisha exined the revealer from the core information to see Elysia''s response.


    ''Didn''t you ever guess that? What do we call it? The most powerful entity in this realm. Alright, let''s just call it the Godly being. That Godly being could be the guardian of this realm, and we are simply confined in a space somewhere in the vast universe. It was assigned to guard this realm and maintain it. Meanwhile, the outer border in the outer region is actually just a boundary that will teleport us to the other side of this realm.'' Elysia conveyed her opinion regarding other possibilities.


    ''It is possible, but that unique lifeform is still the key to the greatest secret. You are a strange entity that appeared out of nowhere like me. You are the key to unraveling it with me because we may be fated. I am the vessel, and you are the magical power.'' Alisha looked deeply into Elysia''s purplish-blue eyes.


    ''Is that your belief in how you be stronger? The vessel is first, then power and magic.'' Elysia had other thoughts from Alisha''s words, but she put that aside for the time being.


    ''Yeah, that''s how I trained you to ascend to tier nine in a short amount of time. You are already strong enough physically or mentally to assist me. You should start calling me master, Elysia, my dear friend.'' Alisha stroked Elysia''s chin with her finger.


    ''Yeah, yeah, Ai-sensei.'' Elysia let Alisha stroke her chin, but she was amused inside. She convinced Alisha to rece ''ve'' with ''friend'', and it was worth it for everyone''s good.


    ''Sensei? What''s that?'' Alisha tilted her head slightly.


    ''It means teacher, instructor, or master in another world. So, what kind of opponent will we be fighting, and what do I need to know about that unique lifeform?'' Elysia asked and ced an invisible barrier around them on the outermostyer of Alisha''s barrier.


    ''Another world, huh... I''d like to see that ce if the opportunity is there. Well, back to the main issue-'' Alisha nced up with a dreamy expression. She then continued with a detailed exnation regarding who they would be dealing with.


    Elysia felt it was a bit odd, but she didn''t say anything. She simply absorbed all of Alisha''s exnation.


    By the time their brief discussion was over, and their bodies had adapted to the core region''s corrosion level, they flew to a mini near a ck sun.


    Alisha and Elysia put on their shadow masks and checked their shadow robes as they approached their destination.


    That mini was surprisingly only covered by the typical white sand of the tropical beach. However, the sand was shining and radiant. At first nce, it was simr to a shining moon.


    ''That one?'' Elysia pointed at a distant with her finger.


    ''Yeah, that''s one. That unique lifeform resides deep on that. If you can see its exact location, pleaseunch an ultra-powerful opening attack. With your current magical power, you might be able to injure it very badly. I will release a finishing blow and handle the rest.'' Alisha nodded slightly while checking the surroundings.


    The surrounding area was still as quiet as ever. No living creatures dared to linger here, especially near that unique lifeform''s residence.


    ''Hmm, it''ll know our presence if I scan deep into that mini, right? May I know how you encountered that Godly being and fought with it?'' Elysia took a deep breath. She felt nervous because she had finally arrived deep in the core region, near the final boss.


    ''I explored that white sand, but that unique lifeform chased me away with an unknownnguage. It didn''t show its form at first, but I challenged it, and a super st battle ensued. It''s the most powerful creature I''ve ever met.'' Alisha exined briefly. It was a long story, but they didn''t have time for that.


    ''...'' Elysia just rolled her eyes. Every unique lifeform in this Boundless Realm had a differentnguage, and they didn''tmunicate with each other in the first ce.


    ''Elysia, hurry up, or that unique lifeform will wake up and attack us first. It was too strong when it was fully awakened like back then. This is our chance to take the key out of this realm! Use your ultimate magic to prate that mini white. It doesn''t matter if you destroy the. It only serves as a nket for that lifeform. I''ll handle the rest.'' Alisha urged Elysia to act quickly. They didn''t have much time to linger.


    ''All right.'' Elysia didn''t think much of it and immediately acted. She stood up and stretched her arms forward.


    She activated her sacred vision to observe deep into that mini, and a unique lifeform was visible lurking within that''s coreyer. She closed her eyes for a moment.


    She concentrated on casting one of her most potent ultimate magic using her imagination. Her target was a mini measuring no more than three hundred kilometers in diameter, and she would destroy it to force the final boss out.


    "Supernova." Elysia opened her eyes and whispered softly.


    Her magic energy was drained, and the surrounding energies suddenly towered over her. Then, a giant golden magic circle appeared before her with thousands of runes filling it.


    *Swoosh*


    A golden-white ball shot out from it like aet with incredible speed.


    *Kaboom!*


    An enormous explosion sted that mini, destroying it like an apocalypse of the end. An eye-blinding explosion light followed shortly after. Elysia, Alisha, and Cherub were still wearing their shadow masks, which were very effective at protecting their sense of sight.


    "Wow." Alisha was mesmerized by Elysia''s ultra-powerful explosion magic that never ceased to amaze her. Elysia, her ''friend'' might be weak, but Elysia''s overall capability was at the peak tier!


    *Swoosh*


    The explosion suddenly died down and disappeared like it never urred. A giant feathery white ball flew out from the remnants of that mini and headed towards the attacker.


    ''It''sing. Prepare yourself, Ely!'' Alisha took out her divine spear.


    ''I will recover my magic quickly.'' Elysia sat on Cherub''s back and entered into a brief meditation. She cast simple magic to ensure she didn''t fall even though Alisha and Cherub maneuvered.


    ''Okay.'' Alisha responded curtly.


    "Roar!" Cherub roared. A dragon with two girls on his back against the most powerful entity ever found in that realm. He felt confident about winning because of his master and his master''s twin.

 Chapter 751: Game Over

    <h4>Chapter 751: Game Over</h4>


    Elysia had recovered, but she remained on Cherub''s back while Alisha advanced for close-rangebat.


    *Boom!* *Bam!* *ng*


    Alisha''s heavy sts destroyed that giant white feathery ball''s first transparent barrieryer. But that was still not enough to injure her opponent.


    Elysia gulped her saliva because she was a little tense, but she still assisted Alisha from a distance. Their opponent was an entity at God-level, and that stats were top tier, worthy of being called a final boss.


    After the second barrieryer shattered, a giant golden eye peeked out from its feathery wings and stared straight at Elysia.


    ''Why do you inflict a destruction on me, mortal human?'' A question was asked in a neutral tone. It came to Elysia''s mind directly like telepathy.


    Elysia widened her eyes because she could understand what the other party was talking about, unlike what Alisha said!


    ''That''s to invite you out. Tell me, are you this realm''s master? Tell us the truth about this realm.'' Elysia replied and got straight to the point. Perhaps, she could get what they wanted without having to fight.


    ''What a strange invitation. You''re a mortal, but you were able to injure me with a supernova explosion. After you sted my home into nothingness, do you think it will end peacefully?'' The Godly being sounded a little annoyed, but there was no hint of anger in it.


    ''If you are the strongest final boss in this realm, then we only need to beat you to advance to the next level or be free from this trial''s realm, right?'' Elysia had expected it. She was ready for an all-out battle on the side of Alisha and Cherub. They would win no matter the reason.


    ''Where does your confidencee from? I have been observing your progress since you arrived in this realm. Well then, beat me, and I shall grant you one of your requests. It''s been a while since any entity could injure me to this extent.'' The Godly being spread its three pairs of wings, creating a gale of unmeasurable pressure into its surroundings.


    ''!!!'' Alisha crossed her arms in front of her face, but she was still blown away.


    "Cherub!" Elysia pulled the reins, and the ck dragon immediately chased after Alisha.


    Cherub caught up with Alisha before she crashed against a meteoroid. Alisha was caught by Elysia, but the former was already preparing to rush over to attack. ''Ely, we managed to make it show its true form. The real battle starts from now on. Has your magic recovered enough? I will need your assistance.''


    ''Let me see, how do you handle this, challenger.'' The Godly being suddenly appeared so close.


    A shockwave with extraordinary gravity suddenly exploded right in front of Elysia. However, her barrier was still there to protect everyone. Even so, they still bounce with the lethal pressure that crushed them from all sides.


    *Crack* *Crack*


    ''Kuh!'' Elysia tried to stabilize her barrier from copsing, and Alisha helped her with it. However, they still bounced far away and hit several meteoroids.


    *Bam* *Crumble*


    They collided with a mini star, and their barrier copsed into small pieces.


    "Ghak!" Elysia spat out something, but nothing came out. She immediately examined her body and found many bloodless fatal wounds.


    "It wasn''t this strong before. Kuh!" Alisha used her spear to help her up. Her body was shaken due to that supergravity push, and she felt her body screaming in pain everywhere.


    However, Cherub waspletely fine. The Godly being teleported several hundred meters above, and he immediately shielded his master from it.


    ''Oh, you lost in just one hit? It''s regrettable. Your chance to challenge me is up. However, you may go now.'' The Godly being dered his decision as something absolute.


    ''...'' Elysia didn''t answer immediately, but she tried to heal herself as quickly as possible. She looked up to observe the Godly being''s true form in its entirety.


    It was like a white creature and a giant golden eye. Hundreds of smaller eyes were around its body for vision without blind spots. Six white angel wings were attached to its back with dozens of pairs of eyes on each wing.


    Elysia recalled a memory from the past. She seemed to have seen this Godly being before. It had to do with a people''s depiction of an angel from the highest order, but she couldn''t remember clearly about it.


    ''We haven''t lost.'' Elysia responded to the telepathy and immediately stood up with her divine odachi in hand.


    ''But, the human mortal and beast that came with you will not leave here. They challenged me twice and ended up losing. Thus, it is an end for them, challengers.'' The Godly being announced something that made Elysia pale and cold from the bottom of her heart.


    She had spent so much time with Alisha in this realm. Even though this was just her trial, she has already built a strong bond of friendship with Alisha. They are like twin sisters who have done so much together.


    ''That makes me even more determined to beat you. Can you tell me your name before I beat you?'' Elysia squinted her eyes and pulled Alisha to stand behind her.


    ''Name? Inadequate self-confidence. I remind you to leave now.'' The Godly being snorted mockingly.


    ''Okay, I''ll call you Sera. Don''t die too soon.'' Elysia smirked from behind her shadow mask. She said that but aimed at herself, so she wouldn''t die so quickly.


    She then prepared her trap magic and unleashed a ck hole at her opponent.


    *Zap*


    The Seraph of the End was sucked into the ck hole, but Elysia still didn''t feel calm because she knew her opponent was still okay and would be back soon.


    "Ely, what did you just-" Alisha was about to ask, but she felt where they stood.


    ''That is interesting. Show me more of your struggle, mortal human! Amuse me more with your wonderful magicw!'' The Godly being popped out from under the ground, and hundreds of gigantic ckthorns protruded to attack the challengers.


    "Void sh!" Alisha swung her spear. A dimensional spatial crack appeared, destroying all of the giant ck spikes. The ground was split open, but the Godly being waspletely unharmed.


    Elysia and Alisha looked at each other. Their minds seemed to be in sync, and they immediately worked together to attack the Godly being.


    Cherub did not participate in the sh because he was not ordered to do so.


    That final battlested for ten hours. Explosion after the explosion violently destroyed so many celestial bodies in the vicinity.


    The two human girls seemed to be at a disadvantage, but they continued to fight without giving up. They managed to keep up with the superior entity far above their level.


    Thousands of powerful monsters of various variations came from all directions. Still, they didn''t try to get any further because they felt intimidated.


    *Boom!*


    An explosion destroyed a star, and Elysia and Alisha could dodge it in time. Alisha tore the space, and they shot out to counterattack.


    "Holy light and darkness, merge." Elysia and Alishabined two opposing magics, creating a tremendous blow to the Godly being.


    *Boom*


    "Supernova." Elysia once again released her ultimate magic.


    *Kaboom!*


    The Godly being was swallowed up in a mighty explosion for the second time.


    The blinding light caused the sense of sight to be unable to function for a moment. However, Elysia could tell that Alisha was already exhausted and was on the verge of a severe bacsh from using too much magic.


    ''Did it manage to beat Sera? I only have some magic left... I already used external magical energy to assist my power consumption.'' Elysia was panting from exhaustion. She realized that she only had a few minutes before she lost consciousness.


    A few momentster, the Godly being emerged from that supernova explosion encased in its wings.


    ''It''s impressive, but it''s not enough. It''s much weaker than your greeting explosion. You''ve reached your limit and entertained me quite a bit. Now is the end for you. The game is over, challengers.'' The Godly being spoke to Elysia''s mind via telepathy.


    "Impossible. Even after all this..." Alisha mumbled softly as if she was desperate.


    The Godly being suddenly opened its massive mouth like a space rock monster. A ck hole was in there and instantly sucked everything in.


    "Kuh!" Elysia tried to fly away with Alisha, but she didn''t have enough strength. Teleportation was locked, and space warp was rendered useless because that Godly being bent thew around here.


    "Roar!" Cherub couldn''t do anything and could only resign himself to being sucked into the Godly being.


    "Cherubs!" Alisha released her resistance magicbination with Elysia. She tried to save her pet on reflex.


    However, Elysia was no longer able to maintain their resistance. They were also sucked into the Godly being''s mouth.


    It was just a split-second moment. Elysia looked back at the reenactments of all her life events. She questioned why she was here and what she was trying to achieve. Where was the absolute truth she was looking for, and how to find a way out of all her confusion?


    Time seemed to stop for a moment. Elysia nced at Alisha and vice versa. Elysia couldn''t think much of it and released a gentle shockwave to mess up the bent rules of the ck hole around Alisha and Cherub.


    Instead of being sucked in, they were thrown far into space. However, the caster had no such opportunity. The rule-breaker had to stay behind to ensure the countermagicw worked as intended.


    *Bam*


    The Godly being closed its massive mouth. It nced at the ck dragon and the other human mortal in the distance.


    It decided not to pursue them because it considered them both lucky because of the other''s sacrifice. Additional opportunities in life were worth giving to the losers.


    "Elysia!" Alisha could only scream in sorrow from a distance. She could only see her friend''sst smile before a nightmare happened before her eyes.

 Chapter 752: End of Trial

    <h4>Chapter 752: End of Trial</h4>


    In the midst of eternal darkness, Elysia floated in the empty air with a nk stare. She didn''t use her eye''s abilities to see anything because it was utterly devoid.


    She looked at her hands which were starting to turn into particles like a character about to disappear.


    ''I died, huh... Am I going to return to the real world like this?'' Elysia muttered in her mind. However, it suddenly stimted Elysia''s mind to recall what she had been told.


    ''Right... If I die in the trial realm, I will return to the real world. How can I overlook that?'' Elysia pped her forehead with a self-mocking smile.


    ''I hope Alisha and Cherub are safe. Did my departure make them sad? Even though these are just trial realms, the Illusory Realm, they are real to me.'' Elysia sped her hands in prayer and closed her eyes.


    Elysia checked her current status screen and sighed. However, she suddenly made the craziest decision of her life. ''That was self-sacrifice, right? If my character is going to die here, I should drag Sera with me.''


    After saying that, Elysia took out all the resources, she had in her Space Storage. Her Void Bracelet was not essible here, but she still had an emergency alternative.


    *Smash* *Smash* *Smash*


    Elysia used her remaining strength to destroy all the crystals and cores before scattering them around her. She used the surrounding energy to assist her in creating the most powerful destructive magic one could achieve as her farewell gift.


    She was currently somewhere inside the Godly being, being crushed into particles. She could only bet with her ultimate destructive magic, the one strong enough to destroy this ''void stomach'' realm and the Godly being itself.


    ''The surroundings energy and nature of the universe, please lend me your power. This is my farewell. Please grant my wish.'' Elysia pressed her sped hands to her chin. She absorbed some magic and triggered the surrounding energies to explode.


    A white-gold light enveloped her within a realm of nothingness, and an enormous explosion destroyed everything without exception, even the Godly-being''sw. All the constituent substances in that ''stomach realm'' was converted into fuel to amplify the explosion.


    *Crack*


    The boundaries of absolute darkness cracked and continued to destroy everything as if the universe granted Elysia farewell.


    Meanwhile, Alisha was desperate to lose her dear ''friend''. She invited Elysia to challenge the highest ruler, but they still lost despite working together.


    Alisha gritted her teeth to watch the Godly being keep moving away from her sight. She had such solid intentions for revenge, but she was fully aware that she was on the verge of a bacsh.


    However, a golden-white light suddenly shone brightly from the Godly being. A mighty explosion far more incredible than Elysia''s ultimate magic obliterated that Godly being.


    The destructive explosion continued to spread for several tens of kilometers away.


    *Kaboom!*


    "Kuh!" Alisha held on tightly to Cherub. They were far from the explosion, but they were still blown away due to the blow.


    "What''s going on? That Godly being blew itself up?" Alisha was dumbfounded at what had just happened. She immediately ordered her pet to approach the scene to find out more.


    At that moment, she identally saw a half-transparent figure floating in the distance. She widened her eyes in shock as if she couldn''t believe her own eyes. It was Elysia!


    Alisha didn''t wait any longer and immediately ordered her pet to get there as soon as possible.


    ''Well, it was the wrong decision for me to devour you to my stomach. Who would have thought you still have a powerful ace in reserve. Why can you use magic within me in the first ce?'' The Godly being spoke to Elysia via telepathy.


    ''Who knows? I borrowed the power from nature, the universe, and surrounding energies. That''s my farewell. I lost, but I shall drag you with me.'' Elysia curved her lips into a smile of satisfaction.


    ''Too bad. Would an almighty one like me perish if you destroyed my vessel? I can materialize my new form easily. However, you did not lose. You managed to defeat me with your own strength. Imend you for your achievements. You are the first entity that can defeat me. However, don''t be proud because it''s just because of your unknown magic. I''ve collected a lot of data. The odds of your next win against me have dropped from one percent to zero.'' The Godly being responded arrogantly.


    ''I don''t want to fight you anymore then. I wonder why you only talk to me but not to Ai, my friend. Anyway, did I win? May I ask a question and expect your promise to be kept?'' Elysia closed her eyes. She wanted to sleep but still needed to im the promise.


    ''That''s because you can understand what I''m saying through telepathy, unlike other creatures. Alright, the worthy challenger, state your question and tell what your request is.'' The Godly being would undoubtedly keep its promise.


    Elysia opened her eyes again, and a miniature version of the Godly being''s shadow was visible in her vision. She then whispered softly via telepathy to convey her question. After she received the answer she wanted, she proceeded with her request.


    ''I have granted your wish. It''s a farewell.''


    *Poof*


    The Godly being''s shadow disappeared into thin air.


    ''So, this realm is a trial space belonging to someone powerful, but it was sealed for some reason. How did I get sent here in the first ce? Is it still the Illusory Realm? Did Alisha have the same fate as me? She is Alisha, not someone who looks like her? Sera said that Alisha was an ''alien'' entity too...


    Also, is it possible that the ursed came from here? Are they the same race as the shadow creatures, or is it just a coincidence?'' Elysia sighed as she had already grasped the truth about this realm, but more confusion arose because of that. One thing was for sure, she had vouched for Alisha and her well-being.


    "Elysia, are you okay? I will save you. Please wait a moment, I-" Alishaes and takes off her shadow mask. She panicked and immediately checked Elysia''s condition even though her friend was almost transparent.


    However, Elysia''s finger sealed Alisha''s lips. "Shhh, I''ll be disappearing soon. If the truth and the illusion fall under this realm''s divinity, we might meet again soon. Until that happens, please take care of yourself. Please don''t be sad..."


    "No, no, you can still be saved. I won''t let you disappear!" Alisha immediately carried Elysia in her arms and climbed into her pet''s back.


    Cherub then flew away, and Alisha started to treat Elysia.


    However, Elysia prevented Alisha because her time was up.


    "It''s okay. The game is already over. This is my farewell, Ai. If fate brings us together again, please take good care of me. Thank you for everything. I really enjoyed our time together..." Elysia whispered softly and gave herst tender smile before disappearing into light particles.


    "..." Alisha couldn''t say anything as words couldn''te out of her mouth. Her friend in her arms has disappeared and left her. Elysia''sst words and gentle smile profoundly impacted her mind and heart. Unfortunately, all the memories she spent with Elysia ended in separation and sorrow.


    It took Alisha a few minutes to gather her thoughts again. Elysia''s presence was no longer here, but Elysia''s shadow robe and Void Bracelet were still there. She then took them and hugged them.


    If only they didn''t try to fight the highest ruler for the truth''s sake, maybe Elysia would still be there with her. That was something that came to Alisha''s mind at that moment.


    "..." Cherub could feel his master''s sorrow, but he just continued to fly away from the danger zone.


    There were thousands of powerful monsters around them, and he needed to move away quickly to avoid shes.


    "!?" Elysia gasped as she felt like she had fallen from a height and returned to her body. She opened her eyes slightly but felt her whole body hurt and closed her eyes again while enduring the pain.


    She could tell that Elena, Lifa, and Rhea were panicking around her. However, she couldn''t hear a single word they were saying. They then treated her with some emergency help with healing magic.


    A few minutester, Elysia opened her eyes again and looked up at the night sky with a distant gaze as she couldn''t move her body yet. She no longer felt pain due to mental bacsh, but she had no power left.


    So many forgotten memories came back to her mind, and the events at the Boundless Realm with Alisha just felt like a long dream.


    ''Ely, can you hear me? I am here. Please tell me, how do you feel?'' Elena re-scanned Elysia''s body and breathed a sigh of relief. She then grasped Elysia''s hand anxiously.


    ''Elena, Sister Elena. Have I returned to the original world? How much time has passed?'' Elysia nced at Elena with a longing gaze. She missed her guardian angel so much.


    ''It''s seven hours since Lifa started her formation. Why did your trial take so long, Ely? Others only take a few minutes. Would you like to tell me about your trial? Uh, you just recovered from your mental bacsh. It''s okay, I will take good care of you. You can tell me tomorrow.'' Elena could sense Elysia''splicated feelings. She hoped to know the incident''s cause, but she didn''t insist because Elysia had just recovered.


    ''Yeah, it''s a long story. I''ll tell you everything tomorrow. Now, please allow me to sleep...'' Elysia closed her eyes again and drifted off to sleep.


    "Huff..." Elena breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Elysia''s soft breath. She carried Elysia in a princess carry before flying towards the Winged Tiger Pce.


    "Well, let''s go back to the pce." Rhea informed everyone and immediately followed Elena.


    The girls exchanged words with each other before leaving to follow. Elysia had recovered, and everything was fine.


    "???" Lifa scratched her head in confusion. She rechecked her formation, but there was no malfunction. She simply exchanged nces with Nell and retrieved all of her formation materials.


    "That''s so weird. It''s only levels one to three, right?" Nell folded her arms and frowned.


    "We won''t know until Elysia speaks. However, I can tell that Elysia just went through an unbelievable difficult trial. Someone at her level ended up dying in her trial. It''s definitely not a simple one." Lifa sighed and shook her head.


    "Yeah, it''s not as simple as fighting a heart demon or alter ego of her." Nell scratched her head and flew away.


    "..." Lifa put her hand to her forehead and followed the others. She was relieved that Elysia was okay, or else she couldn''t imagine what Elena might do.

 Chapter 753: Mind Sync

    <h4>Chapter 753: Mind Sync</h4>


    Elysia looked at the beautiful beach and the vast blue ocean while enjoying the gentle breeze that entered her room.


    Rhea sat next to the bed with a bowl of porridge in her hand. She made it because Elysia hasn''t eaten anything since yesterday because of the bacsh.


    Elena epted the porridge and ced it on herp. "Ely, here''s the breakfast for you. Would you like me to feed you?"


    "Yes, please." Elysia immediately epted the offer of kindness. She felt hungry, but her body was still powerless.


    While being fed, Elysia checked her current status. It was back to normal as if her situation in the trial never existed. It was just like a fleeting memory, and she didn''t know what she obtained from her trial apart from experience.


    As Elysia finished her breakfast, she looked around the room. It was just Elena, Rhea, Lifa, Nell, and herself. The others were just waiting outside for some reason.


    "May I know what a level one to three trial should be like?" Elysia asked something that still confused her because her trial was not for beginners.


    "Usually, the first thing you will face is your past self, a story event. The second is your heart demon, and the third is your alter ego. The third one is the most difficult for beginners because you will be faced with an opposite version of yourself with twice your overall abilities." Lifa exined briefly.


    She then came over and sat on the edge of the bed. "The power you can wield in the first three levels is limited to that of an ordinary mortal at the starting point of beginner-ss magic. However, I can see that you are not facing such a thing. Can you tell us what you encountered in your trial, Elysia?"


    "..." Elysia didn''t speak immediately, but her hand was suddenly grabbed by Elena from the side. There were no words to say, but she could feel the goodwill and support given to her.


    "As you might expect, what I encountered was unusual. I presume it''s not a beginner level either. At the beginning of the incident, I passed through a dimensional passage and arrived at my Subconscious Mind. Then--" Elysia began to briefly narrate her experience. She only told a few essential points regarding the incident she faced.


    "A sealed universe and no clue given? There should be a mechanism from the formation''s system that will guide you through the trial''s objectives. You lost against the final boss, but the corrosion makes me not so sure? My formation can''t possibly send you to something like that. Did something unexpected happen that I didn''t know about?" Lifa could grasp the whole point, but that confused her. Elysia''s case wasn''t supposed to happen. It was beyond her knowledge and her formation''s capabilities.


    "Then how can you exin what my Ely faced in her trial? She started from scratch and had to defeat a Godly being with everything she had. It was no longer a story event but a divinity-level conquest. She fought that Godly being after she touched a Saint-level with only a Saint-level dragon and a hero at Empress-level in her aid." Elena emphasized her point, somewhat annoyed. She could tell that Elysia spent a long time on that trial, and the most knowledgeable one was confused? She just couldn''t ept that.


    "..." Rhea and Nell didn''t say anything. They stared at Elysia with a tender gaze, then looked at Lifa questioningly.


    "I can only assume that you are sent to your Subconscious Mind for an unknown reason, then you encounter something and get sent to that sealed universe, Elysia. To think you have to start from scratch, face the strongest entity in that realm, and only rely on one''s own decision. It''s like-" Lifa put her hand to her chin to recall what had happened far in the past.


    Everyone was waiting for Lifa''s continuation, including Elysia.


    "It''s just like a trial ground that belonged to an acquaintance of mine from the past. The final boss is a God, his creation. However, I don''t know anything about it because there is no information. How could something like that happen to Elysia here?" Lifa pondered for a moment, but she couldn''te up with any answers.


    She then smiled and stroked Elysia''s head gently. "Despite everything you''ve encountered, we''re d to see you''re doing well, Elysia. You''ve been through many tribtions and learned a lot of new things. Let''s take the wisdom and goodness behind this incident. I''m sure you''ve grasped a new horizon because of it."


    Elysia only responded with a subtle nod. She didn''t want to say anything because it was true.


    ''What is troubling you, Master Elysia? I might be able to help.'' Rhea asked worriedly. She knew there was something Elysia was thinking about, and she offered to help.


    ''Thank you, Rhea. I''m fine.'' Elysia replied with a smile. "Yes, despite everything, I''ve learned a lot of new things during my time in that trial realm. That said, can I have a little private time with my master for a moment? Please stay in this room until we return, and make sure there is no noise or disturbance."


    Rhea, Lifa, and Nell looked at each other before approving. They went to each side of the room and erected a barrier for Elysia''s request.


    ''What is it, Eli?'' Elena finally felt relieved from the bottom of her heart.


    She had thought that there were so many things that Elysia didn''t tell the others. Still, it turned out to be because Elysia couldn''t share too many things with them for some reason.


    ''Please follow me to our Soul Realm.'' Elysiay on the bed in her mostfortable position.


    ''It''s Elysian Realm now, Ely.'' Elena held Elysia''s cheek and dematerialized her form to enter their private realm.


    "..." Lifa heaved a subtle sigh. She realized there were too many things on Elysia''s mind, and this girl just wanted to share everything with Elena for a reason.


    "???" Nell folded her arms and looked at the door. She could see the girls were trying to eavesdrop or peek inside. Unfortunately, this room was shrouded in an illusion barrier now.


    "..." Rhea looked at the sleeping Elysia with some thoughts in mind. She was pretty surprised when Elysia''s signs of life weakened drastically. Still, she soon realized it was only because Elysia''s spirit entered the Elysian Realm.


    "This?" Elysia''s spirit rose from her canopy bed. She stared in shock at a ck crest in her left hand. She never expected the ''reward'' would remain with her spirit in the real world.


    "Hmm?" Elena was curious about what surprised Elysia. It was a crest on the back of Elysia''s left hand with a shape resembling six ck angel wings. "Ely, how did you get that tattoo? I don''t remember you having that before."


    "I also don''t understand, but it seems that my achievements in the trial realm have carried over to the real world." After saying that, Elysia tried to check her spirit''s current status screen.


    "The stats stacked up and got duplicated? I am a Saint-level spirit!?" Elysia was pleasantly surprised. She couldn''t hide her joy and gratitude because she could aplish the thing that was bothering her mind. The evidence was there to prove her bet was a big sess.


    Elena nced at Elysia''s current status screen and stared in shock. She then checked her status screen, but somehow, it showed the same result as Elysia. Only her name and EP are different. "What''s going on?"


    "Pleasee closer. This will make it easier for me to exin everything. You can''t ess my memories arbitrarily because of my spirit''s power-ups. Let''s do a mind sync instead." Elysia beckoned Elena toe closer to her face.


    "???" Elena didn''t know what Elysia was about to do, but Elysia''s hands moved smoothly and touched her cheeks gently. Elysia''s face then drew closer to her face. Elena''s imagination went wild, and she blushed at it.


    Unfortunately, Elysia only pressed her forehead against Elena''s. Elena''s expectations eventually died down.


    "Please close your eyes, Sister Elena. We''ll start a mind sync so you can ess my memories. I want you to help me and go with me after this." Elysia requested and closed her eyes.


    "Are you asking me for a date? All right then." Elena also closed her eyes and let Elysia do the mind sync even though she didn''t know what it was.


    "Yeah, a date, is it?" Elysia just smiled and started to sync her mind to Elena.


    Elysia had herplete faith in Elena, and thetter fully trusted the former. Theirpatibility was impable, and mind sync proceeded without a hitch.


    At that very moment, Elena could see all the events that Elysia encountered in that trial realm. From Elysia''s arrival to outer space of darkness called the Boundless Realm to thest battle against the Godly being that Elysia had previously told.


    It was an extreme adventure that mightst for several years. What made Elena intrigued was the presence of the badass version of Alisha. However, one of the most essential things was Elysia''s fantastic development!


    The mind sync onlysted for a few minutes. Still, Elena had grasped everything about what Elysia was going through without missing a single detail.


    "Do you think that Boundless Realm actually existed somewhere? I just passed through a portal that somehow appeared in our Subconscious Mind? The divine has the power to bend the world''sws or even create a new rule, including Sera. Was my encounter with Alisha in Subconscious Mind a real event, but she was just thrown into that realm?" Elysia opened her eyes and took some distance from Elena. She wanted to know her guardian angel''s response.


    "You''ve progressed so much without me knowing it, Ely. Do whatever you think you should do. I''ll be with you for everything." Elena ran her hand through Elysia''s hair. She didn''t need to say much about what Elysia was going through, but she would be there to support Elysia.

 Chapter 754: Invite Someone

    <h4>Chapter 754: Invite Someone</h4>


    "Are you sure it''s around here, Ely? This Subconscious Mind is actually so vast." Elena flew next to Elysia to explore every ce in the realm full of memories.


    "En, this realm is much wider than the Elysian Realm. Hm, I''m sure it''s around here. Wait, I think it''s there." Elysia could finally see a particr spot in Elena''s yellow memory orbs. She immediately flew where her heart guided her because she still remembered that the golden cloud was near that spot.


    "..." Elena immediately followed Elysia. She squinted her eyes because she could only see the endless yet magnificent outer space in the direction they were going.


    However, she suddenly grabbed Elysia''s arm and stopped when something unusual entered her vision.


    "Yup, this is the ce. I was sent to the Boundless Realm for trying to get close to that faint golden cloud." Elysia took a deep breath as she gazed at the faint golden cloud in the distance.


    "Why is that golden cloud here? If so, then the said invisible portal is around here, Ely. Let''s proceed with extra caution." Elena held Elysia''s hand tightly before advancing closer to the golden cloud.


    "Hmm?" Something caught Elysia''s attention. While she looked further, she found an invisible energy fluctuation disguised in an empty space.


    "You found something with your sacred vision, Ely?" Elena also stopped in mid-air.


    "En, there is the dimensional portal that sent me to the Boundless Realm. We need to secure it immediately." Elysia pointed in a direction.


    "Your trial isn''t as simple as Lifa understands, huh. Her formation didn''t send you to the Illusory Realm. That invisible portal is the mastermind behind the incident. Why is it in our Subconscious Mind? Let''s secure it first with your imagination magic, Ely." Elena nodded in understanding.


    "En." Elysia examined the crest on the back of her hand for a moment before going over to the invisible portal.


    "..." Elysia and Elena floated side by side, right in front of the dimensional portal. They looked at each other and nodded before starting to secure that portal with magic.


    The first thing they did was im the portal into Elysia''s rule by overhauling somews. After that, they made a portal frame to stabilize the energy fluctuations.


    "Phew¡­" Elysia wiped her non-existent sweat.


    She and Elena stared in satisfaction at a dark dimensional portal before them. It was only five meters in diameter but gave off an intimidating aura.


    "Ely, what do you want to do with this dimensional portal? Bring this out via your Space Storage ability?" Elena checked once more into the portal.


    "Yes." Elysia touched the portal''s frame and put the entire portal into her Space Storage. It was too dangerous to stay in her Subconscious Mind.


    To avoid the energy sh while being transported, she took out everything from her Space Storage, but only one thing was left.


    *Poof*


    The dark portal disappeared, and a sword handle appeared in Elysia''s hand.


    "This? Celestia?" Elena recognized that sword handle very well.


    "Yes, Celestia was destroyed in myst battle against Sera. This magic weapon has apanied me during my adventures in the Boundless Realm with Ai, Alisha." Elysia had the intention to repair her odachi soon. Moreover, she had upgraded it to divine grade.


    Elysia checked into her Space Storage. There was no sh of energies or anything that she was worried about. She ced that dark portal in the corner, then put her sword handle back into her Space Storage.


    "Well, Ely... Can we bring in things from the outside world via our Space Storage? I mean, it can materialize tangible things into ethereal things? That will speed up the process of building the total Elysian Realm, Ely~" Elena rubbed her hands together on that realization.


    "You''re right too, Sister Elena. However, isn''t my imagination magic already broken in the Elysian Realm? I can materialize anything from nothingness unconditionally." Elysia chuckled and shook her head.


    "Then you should spend more time in the Elysian Realm with Rhea and me. We have quite a lot of work to do there." Elena tried to lure Elysia into her bidding.


    "Sure. I don''t know how much time has passed in the Boundless Realm. I want to spend a lot of time with you." Elysia held Elena''s hand with a longing expression.


    "You miss me? How much do you miss me, Ely?" Elena replied with a tender smile.


    "Words alone won''t be enough to express it. I missed you so much." Elysia just came closer and hugged Elena.


    "Oh, oh dear, gorgeous. Lovely child, wee back." Elena hugged back Elysia and gave Elysia''s head a gentle caress.


    Meanwhile, Elysia buried her face in Elena''s breasts for a while before taking a little distance and staring at Elena''s face.


    "Oh my, are you no longer blushing? Even though you''re a spirit, this is a regrettable change." Elena threw a light joke.


    "I can still blush if I''m shy. Even though there have been many improvements, I''m still who I am. It''s just that I''m not as easily blushed as my old self. Never mind, let''s check out that golden cloud." Elysia grabbed Elena''s hand. They approached the golden cloud with extra caution.


    "Nee, Ely. If we use yourparison of the time difference between the outside world and the Boundless Realm, then you''ve already spent almost three years there." Elena stated an estimate based on the information she got via mind sync.


    "That may be true, but nothing can prove it. Alisha and my age didn''t even increase since I got there. It could be more than that, but who knows? Eh?" Elysia found she couldn''t get any closer to the golden cloud as she expected. The golden cloud also drifted away as she tried to approach.


    "Ely, it''s pointless. We flew only to find we didn''t advance from the starting point. Something is preventing us from getting any closer. There''s no energy fluctuation around here either. So, we can''t do anything to check the mysterious golden cloud?" Elena checked the surroundings. A collection of yellow memory orbs could still be seen back there, and her prediction proved correct.


    "It might not be time for us to go there yet. Let''s go back. We need to get Alisha back. She doesn''t belong to that ce." Elysia checked the six-wing angel crest on her hand once more and decided to return.


    "..." Elena nodded, but she nced at Elysia''s crest. It was a ''reward'' that Elysia got after defeating the Godly being named Sera. She and Elysia hadn''t confirmed its effects, but they would test it soon.


    Elysia returned to her body, and Elena left the Elysian realm.


    Elena''s appearance made Rhea sigh with relief for some personal reason. ''They look much more relieved than before. It seems they just solved Elysia''s problem.''


    "You may revoke the barrier. Our matter has just been resolved." Elena ordered Lifa and Nell.


    "I''m d to hear that." Lifa waved her hand, and the barrier gradually faded away.


    "Hey, don''t push me."


    "Why is there no sound in there?"


    "They set up a barrier."


    "I wanted to see Ely and see if she was okay."


    The girls were talking to each other from behind the door. They tried to peek and eavesdrop into the room, but it was for naught because of the room barrier.


    Elena noticed Elysia was just staring at the door from the bed. She was pretty amused by the girls and immediately opened the door.


    "Eh?"


    "Wha-"


    *Thud* *Thud* *Thud*


    Sylvia, Vanessa, and Yuuki fell to the floor. However, they immediately stood up to avoid embarrassing themselves.


    "Would you like to visit, Ely? It''s a good thing that she is in good shape now. Pleasee in and see her." Elena moved aside and motioned for everyone to enter the room.


    "Ahem, then, please excuse me." Sylvia cleared her throat and entered the room. She went straight to the girl lying on the bed. "Ely~ We were all worried about you. Your trial took such a long time, but who would have thought you were confronted by a ''God'' to defeat while you have to start and creep from scratch."


    Sylvia and the girls surrounded the bed. They seemed relieved that Elysia looked fine. The girls took turns expressing their concern for Elysia.


    "Mm, thank you, everyone. Sorry to make you all worried, but I''m fine now. Did you all sessfullyplete your trial?" Elysia replied with a warm smile. She propelled her body to sit. Vanessa and Yuuki gently helped her with it.


    "Yes, level one is easy because we''ve ovee our past and epted it. Level two is tricky because we have to face our heart demon. While level three, that alter ego is really hateful. That girl countered all my abilities, which is hell to beat." Yuuki raised her hand and clenched that into a fist.


    Elysia looked at the other girls, and they gave a summary of their encounters in their trial.


    "I''m d everyone managed toplete your trial. Was I the only one who failed? I ended up dying there." Elysia smiled faintly and shook her head.


    "Uh, please don''t say that, master. An error urred, and you were sent to God''s trial. You spent thousands of days in your trial to defeat that Godly being, but you started everything from the lowest point. If it was me, I would have died before three days took ce in that dangerous realm." Vanessa sat beside the bed and rested her head on her master''sp.


    "Fufu, I''m not seriously saying it. And, yes, it was so hard even though I wasn''t alone there. Have you all had breakfast?" Elysia gives Vanessa a head pat.


    "Mhn~" Vanessa purred and closed her eyes.


    "We had breakfast just now." Evelyn looked at the other girls and represented to answer. They had just eaten some fruit and were already full of energy.


    Elysia beckoned to Yuuki toe closer as she knew what this seven-tailed fox wanted. She then gave Yuuki a head pat as well because she couldn''t be biased towards her lovelypanions.


    She then asked, but it was aimed at Lifa. "All right then. I want to invite someone toe here. Is that allowed to be done in this realm?"


    Lifa, Rhea, and Nell looked at each other. They could guess who Elysia wanted to invite. It was definitely regarding someone who fought alongside Elysia in that God-tier trial.


    After some deliberation, Lifa sighed and shook her head. "It''s risky if you want to do something like that in this realm. Let''s do it in the outside world to minimize dimensional chaos. We''ll help with what we can if you need it."


    "All right." Elysia nodded in agreement. She and everyone then prepared to leave the Nature Realm.

 Chapter 755: Need the Light

    <h4>Chapter 755: Need the Light</h4>


    Elysia released a ck chakram five meters in diameter with a ck portal with an intimidating aura in the center.


    It was a portal that sent Elysia to the Boundless Realm, but it was stabilized and secured under Elysia''s control.


    "A huge chakram. Is it a portal to another world? But, why is it emitting such an intimidating aura?" Sylvia asked in surprise, but no one could answer her.


    Elysia and Elena were busy re-examining that portal''s frame from one corner to another.


    "This huge chakram is a portal to a dangerous realm. Ely wants to invite someone using this. Please don''te near or try to enter this portal. Once you are fully in, there is no way out." Elena warned everyone with a solemn tone.


    "Mm, this magic-made frame works well enough to contain and stabilize this portal. Can we start that now, master?" Elysia rubbed her hands together and drew closer to Elena after she finished checking her portal''s frame.


    "Sure. What''s the n?" Elena nodded in agreement.


    "Please hold me tight because I won''t be going inpletely. We''ve modified this portal but don''t know what might happen." Elysia touched the portal''s dark energy, which danced on her palm.


    The portal''s color turned ck after she amodated it to a chakram frame. Even though it was under her rule, she still didn''t know if this one-way portal would work as she expected or not.


    "All right. To ensure your safety, I will do this for you." Elena extended her hand to Elysia. Dozens of golden ropes danced around her hand and went to Elysia.


    "???" Elysia spread her arms to the side as the golden ropes tied her body as a safety measurement.


    When Elena was done, the golden ropes had be like harnesses and cords with some other safeguards. Everything was to ensure Elysia could be pulled back in case the portal worked out of expectation.


    "Now everything is ready. I will protect you from here." Elena opened her palm to reveal all the golden cords in her grip.


    "Okay, please take care of me." Elysia nodded and nced at Rhea.


    Rhea just nodded as if she understood Elysia''s intentions without being instructed. She asked everyone to keep a safe distance before putting up a protective barrier.


    After that, Elysia went to approach the ck portal. She removed the safety seal for a little spot.


    She picked up a dry twig on the ground for the experiment and partially inserted it into the portal. She waited a few seconds and pulled it out.


    She could find traces of corrosion energy at the tip of the dry twig, but that twig was still intact. Therefore, she wrapped herself in protective magic and peeked into the portal.


    *Bzzt*


    Elysia was sucked into the portal, but Elena swiftly ensured Elysia didn''tpletely enter that realm. As a result, Elysia was stuck with only her lower half still in the outside world.


    Meanwhile, Elysia looked around with her sacred eyes. She could see a boundless dark outer space with many celestial objects scattered everywhere.


    It was the same Boundless Realm as her trial. Yet, she suddenly realized that she couldn''t breathe there due to the absence of oxygen.


    ''Yes, this is the Boundless Realm. We did it, Sister Elena!'' Elysia told Elena via telepathy. She could only hold her breath for a while.


    ''That''s good. Let''s pick up Alisha by opening the teleportation portal to her hideout. We can''t risk wasting too much time with this n.'' Elena asked worriedly. The sooner they pick up Alisha, the better.


    ''Okay. I can''t breathe here. I shall get it done in three minutes!'' Elysia was also aware of the situation. She closed her eyes and immediately tried to detect Alisha''s whereabouts.


    That dead star location was still in the same spot, and she also possessed a strange connection to Alisha even though there was no binding medium between them.


    It was only a few seconds, and Elysia found the location she was aiming for. She immediately opened a dimensional hole. She could detect Alisha was there.


    In a dark room with no light, a girl d in a ck robe was huddled in the corner. She didn''t know how much time had passed since that tragedy, but it was still fresh in her mind without being the least bit affected by corrosion.


    The girl stared at the ceiling in the darkness, the same empty feeling in her heart. That warm moment was slow but went so fast. It was as if she could see her friend every time she closed her eyes, but she could not touch the other party, whatever the reason.


    "..." Alisha reached her hand out, but she just sighed and buried her face in her arms. She wished to see Elysia too much, and that nightmare would never fade from her mind.


    She had dived too deep and seemed so empty when she realized that her friend was no longer by her side. That warm moment would never return.


    "Grr..." Cherub rubbed his head onto his master''s feet.


    "..." Alisha peeked and gave her pet a head pat. Cherub became a small dragon because of the severe bacsh and was still in the recovery stage.


    Alisha then took out Elysia''s belongings from her Void Bracelet and stared at it with a longing gaze. She hoped that one day she would make her dreamsst, but she was aware it was nothing more than her wishful thinking.


    Every time she closed her eyes, she thought of her friend. Every time that happened, she realized many things rted to Elysia''s real value to her life. After a warm andfortable life apanied by a friend who shared many things with her, she no longer wanted to live a dark and lonely life forever.


    "Hmm, you''re here, Ai." A pleasant voice suddenly broke the silence.


    However, Alisha only smiled weakly behind her shadow mask and shook her head in response. She thought she missed Elysia too much to start hallucinating.


    "Uh, it''s a bit painful to be ignored by you. I took great trouble toe here, but you''re so cold, Ai." Elysia spoke sadly and tapped Alisha''s shoulder with her finger. She then lit up the dark room with her magic.


    "!?" Alisha gasped and covered her eyes with her arm reflexively. The sudden light blinded her sight for a second.


    She immediately jumped away. When her sight returned to normal, she could see Elysia was there, greeting herself with a warm smile.


    Alisha widened her eyes as if she couldn''t believe what she saw. She took off her shadow mask and rubbed her eyes to make sure what she saw was real or not.


    "E-Ely? You, how, is that you?" Alisha stuttered and slowly approached the figure she believed to be her best friend, Elysia.


    She touched Elysia''s cheek and could feel the warmth she missed. It was not an illusion or hallucination but the real thing.


    As for how and why it happened, it was simply thrown far to the back of Alisha''s mind. She just hugged Elysia tightly and whispered emotionally. "Don''t go. I want you. I need you with me."


    "I can''t stay for long..."


    Elysia''s words made Alisha tremble slightly. Maybe, this one was Elysia''s remnant spirit that came to greet her before going into the afterlife? She desperately needed the light in the darkness and would never let it go after once losing it.


    "Therefore, I would like to invite you to go to my world. Would you like to go with me, Ai?" Elysia whispered close to Alisha''s ear.


    Alisha took a little distance to look at Elysia''s face. She checked her friend up and down for a moment to ensure it was not a shadow creature or something.


    After confirming Elysia''s aura, she nodded without the slightest bit of hesitation. "I don''t care if you take me to the afterlife. Take me away now."


    "Thank you." Elysia appreciated Alisha''s trust in her. She pulled Alisha''s hand into the teleportation portal, and thetter entered willingly.


    "!!!" Cherub rushed to chase his master. At that moment, he knew that he had to go or he would be left out. Thus, he bit hard into his master''s robe and was carried through the dimensional portal.


    *Zap*


    Elysia, Alisha, and the little dragon disappeared from the Boundless Realm. However, a powerful entity was observing it all but decided not to do anything.


    Elysia pulled a girl d in a ck robe out of the dark portal. She closed the portal''s safety seal again before sitting on the ground, gasping for air.


    "Are you okay, Ely? Why do you need to breathe? What is this ce? So dazzling and colorful..." Alisha crouched next to Elysia while looking around with narrowed eyes. Her eyes were adapting to changes in light intensity and gradually saw the new scenery.


    "Huff, haa... Of course, I need to breathe because I''m no longer a spirit. This is the world we came from. Wee back to Vrelenia, Ai." Elysia weed Alisha''s arrival with joy.


    "The world we came from?" Alisha asked in wonder. At that moment, she noticed the presence of several powerful existences nearby. She immediately put up her defensive stance because she felt threatened.


    "Oh my, are you Ai? Thank you for looking after my precious disciple in the Boundless Realm. Anyway, wee back to Vrelenia. Ely has told me a lot about you. You''re good." Elena greeted with a weing smile.


    "Huh?" Alisha had many question marks in her mind. She agreed toe with Elysia, but she never expected this oue.


    Not to mention, she could understand what this angelicdy was saying. Theirnguage was the same, so she was indeed from this world? Nevertheless, she couldn''t remember that far. Despite everything, she just trusted Elysia''s words and went with it.


    Elysia put the dark portal into her Space Storage, and it disappeared with a poof.


    "Oh my goodness... Who would have thought that Ely could actually invite you here? Wee to Vrelenia. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Ai." Rhea revoked her barrier and approached.

 Chapter 756: Elysias Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 756: Elysia''s Shadow</h4>


    "Ely''s twin!? Ely brought her alter ego to the real world!?" Sylvia covered her mouth as if it was really an unexpected surprise.


    "..." Alisha took a step back. She didn''t feelfortable being stared at by many people, especially those she didn''t know.


    "Grr... Roar!" The small Cherub roared on instinct.


    However, there was a particr earth dragon who didn''t like it. Gio walked over to the four-winged ck dragon and suppressed the ck dragon with his body.


    "Grr!" Gio taught the arrogant neer dragon a lesson. No other dragon was allowed to roar for superiority before him.


    "!!!" Cherub tried to free himself, but the brown dragon on top of him was unbelievably heavy. If he recovered, he was clearly capable of fighting back, but sadly, his current situation was not good.


    "Gio." Elysia said names casually, and Gio immediately freed the poor ck dragon.


    Cherub rushed to hide behind his master. He didn''t think there was a dragon here too.


    "Nee, Ai, are you really Ely''s alter ego?"


    "I heard you went on an adventure with Master Elysia. Ah, that sounds so exciting."


    "Mm, instead of fighting the alter ego, Master Elysia is in alliance with her alter ego. They actually became friends!"


    The girls started to talk to Ai with enthusiasm. Elysia was also invited into the chat, but Alisha couldn''t take everything so quickly.


    "Ugh..." Alisha took another step back. She was overwhelmed by dealing with these radiant girls and could not respond with words.


    She looked left and right because she had an impulse to run away to a dark ce. However, she didn''t want to be far from Elysia for many personal reasons.


    *Poff*


    Alisha turned into ck mist and fled behind Elysia. However, she suddenly entered Elysia''s shadow instead because she found that she could enter there.


    The ck dragon was shocked and immediately followed his master to escape to the shadow.


    "Eh, what''s wrong, Ai? It''s not usually you like this." Elysia tapped her shadow. This was not the first time Alisha had taken cover behind her, but who would have thought that Alisha would enter her shadow.


    "I can''t handle them. Too much shimmering light. I''ll be here while waiting for your exnation, Ely." Alisha responded in a relieved tone.


    She was also a bit surprised that she could enter Elysia''s shadow to monitor the outside world. In contrast, usually, she only took cover behind Elysia as a shadow due to a surprise battle strategy.


    "Uhm, fine. I have a lot of stories to exin everything." Elysia stood up and faced everyone. "I''m sorry, everyone. Ai is embarrassed to meet you all. Nevertheless, she is Ai. You can think of her as my twin or my alter. She is the one who helped me in that unusual trial realm. For now onwards, please take good care of her."


    "En, that''s of course! Right, girls?" Sylvia took the opinion of the girls, and everyone didn''t mind that.


    "Uhm, where did the four-winged little ck lizard go?" Lynn looked around. She didn''t know where that little creature had run off to.


    "Do you mean Cherub? He is Ai''s pet and is also in my shadow right now." Elysia nced at her shadow. She could see Alisha and Cherub looking back at her.


    Elysia then invited everyone to return to the Nature Realm because their training event wasn''t over yet.


    Rhea and Elena also entered the portal, but Lifa and Nell didn''t go there immediately. They nced once more at where Elysia opened the ck portal with some thoughts in mind.


    ''Do you have the same thoughts as me, Lifa?'' Nell spoke via telepathy. What Elysia had just done was aplete vition of the world''s rules and was impossible to aplish.


    ''Yeah... That''s really beyond my understanding. Elysia can really shake her alter ego into the real world? Is her trial a real event and not an illusion? She didn''te to Illusory Realm level thirty. However, how did that happen, and why did she get sent there? Is there a powerful entity that does that?'' Lifa folded her arms with a frown on her face.


    ''Do you remember that Elysia and Elena asked who sent them to this world? They and perhaps we are already in a grand scheme of a broader universe. Let''s see where we end up on this destined path.'' Nell looked up and heaved a subtle sigh. She turned around and immediately entered the Nature Realm.


    ''Seems like you''re right. We need to find out the truth when the timees.'' Lifa put aside her confusion and entered the Nature Realm. For now, she could only think of Ai as Elysia''s alter ego manifested into an actual entity.


    Elysia closed the portal temporarily, and everyone flew away towards her shore towards the Winged Tiger Pce. ''Rhea, can you help us build the dark portal''s new container? What we make is a temporary solution, and that chakram frame can copse if it''s not supplied with magic.''


    ''With pleasure. My mother knows a lot about dimensional portals and theirw. We will do our best to create a new container soon.'' Rhea was ready to help anytime, even now, if Elysia wished for it.


    ''En, thank you. Let''s do that after our regr practice session. I need to make my body stronger before next week.'' Elysia appreciated Rhea''s instant answer.


    ''Next week, eh? Hm, we will be holding a grand meeting involving the higher-ups of all races in this world.'' Rhea brought it to mind in case Elysia forgot.


    ''I see.'' Elysia nodded in confirmation.


    The practice events in the Nature Realmsted for another seven days. It was still about physical and magic training. Yet, Alisha became an instructor to train the girls with Elysia as her priority.


    It took Alisha a few days to ept her current situation and mingle with everyone. Although she was fond of rxing in the dark and in Elysia''s shadow, she would go out asionally to spend time with the others.


    "Hm, a week has passed, huh... It''s not bad, this ce." Alisha looked up at the sun above and put on her sunsses. She just found out here that there was a time calction and the change of day to night.


    This new ce is much better. Based on Elysia''s exnation, she assumed that Vrelenia was far more peaceful than the Boundless Realm, and she would do anything to stay in a ce like this. However, there was one thing that made her dissatisfied.


    "Really, this is a bit ridiculous. I''ve trained you to be a tier nine powerful mage. Still, it all disappeared into nothingness, and you returned to being a tier-three mushy girl again?" Alisha crouched down and poked the cheek of a girl who was lying exhausted on the ground.


    "Hehe, it''s not gone. However, I still need to strengthen my body. The current me is not a spirit, Ai." Elysia panted and smiled wryly.


    "Physical flesh and body vessel. I don''t understand your appeal to that. You are still much better off being a powerful spirit like me than a human." Alisha rolled her eyes.


    "In that case, you can''t enter my shadow." Elysia gave a concise and honest answer.


    "..." Alisha was at a loss for words. It pped her own words, and she couldn''t refute that.


    She presumed that Elysia took a great length by owning a vessel because of many uses. And because of that, Elysia could connect all the powerful entities here in peace.


    Alisha just scratched her head and walked away to the nearest lounge chair. She took shelter under arge umbre and drank a cold fruit juice.


    A few momentster, Elena and the two Goddesses came closer. Elena gave a pitch-ck bracelet to Elysia. "We only managed to turn the dark portal into a portable container. Itsw can''t be changed much and can only be a one-way path. However, it''s much safer than that big chakram."


    Elysia received the ck bracelet and checked it. Several intricate carvings and runes, such as high-end artifacts with priceless artistic value.


    "Thank you very much!" Elysia smiled gently at Elena, Lifa, and Rhea.


    "It was easy and quick to make because the three of us worked together. You can put it on your wrist or forearm and let us see." Lifa waved her hand and pointed her palm at that pitch-ck bracelet.


    "..." Elysia looked at her forearm, and there were already several bracelet artifacts. She moved the most important ones to the right and put on the new artifact next to her Void Bracelet.


    "All right, everyone. We have already prepared a venue for the grand meeting of the highest-ranking dignitaries from each race. You better get ready now. We will depart in half an hour." Rhea announces to everyone.


    "Huh? Is it about time? All right, we will prepare immediately!" Vanessa waved her hand and rushed towards Yuuki''s portable wooden house.


    The girls soon followed to the wooden house because they would attend that grand meeting too. They had to put on their best appearance for that event.


    "You too, Ely. You can''t go out looking like that. Come with me, and I''ll dress you up in a minute." Elena uses her magic to take Elysia away.


    "You will alsoe with me." Elena did not forget to drag Alisha away with her.


    "Eh, why should I? I don''t care about that grand meeting at all. I can wait in Elysia''s shadow." Alisha could only surrender whileining. She didn''t dare to go against Elena because the previous events had traumatized her just because she tried to go against this Golden Goddess.


    "Fufu, why not? It''s just like I''m taking care of Ely''s little sister. I can''t be so biased, can I?" Elena chuckled and covered her mouth.


    "Why am I the little sister? I should be the big sister!" Alisha felt a little dissatisfied with it.


    "Oho~ Is that your will? Do you dare to bear the responsibility of a big sister? Ely''s burden is not light, you know?" Elena was a little surprised but d that Alisha was predictable. She had some ns for Alisha.


    "Tsk, I could even lift a star. Do you think something like a burden would hinder me?" Alisha clicked her tongue and grumbled.


    "Fufu, you must take care of my Ely as a big sister. Here, I give you a manual on how to be a good and proper big sister." Elena let go of Alisha''s arm and handed over a book with a white-gold cover.


    "..." Alisha reflexively epted that book and read the title. "Have you prepared this beforehand? I fell in your trap again?"


    "Fufu, save it, and you can read itter, Ai. Now, there''s something else we need to do. Right, Ely?" Elena nced at Elysia excitedly like a child who had just got a new exhrating ything.


    "Well..." Elysia didn''t even know what to say.

 Chapter 757: Grand Meeting (1)

    <h4>Chapter 757: Grand Meeting (1)</h4>


    "Yes, a formal royal dress..." Elysia was relieved because what Elena gave her was not something like a banquet or an evening dress.


    "That''s, of course, Ely. Did you think I''d ask you to wear a sexy dress to a formal eventter? I don''t want those old fogies and weirdos ogling their eyes at you." Elena styled Alisha''s hair and led the girl in front of the mirror next to Elysia. "What do you think?"


    "..." Alisha stared at her reflection in the mirror for a moment. Yet, she paid more attention to the charming appearances of Elysia and the Golden Goddess. Their dresses and beauties were truly top-tier, and their skin was wlessly white and healthy.


    Alisha then raised her hands which were white as snow. She looked like she wasn''t alive enough with skin that was too pale white like that. "I need to sunbathe more."


    "It''s fine to have such white skin tone, Ai." Elysia styled her hair, but Elena immediately helped her braid her hair into a snake braid.


    "Do you think so, Ely? See, your skin is white, but mine seems less alive." Alisha put her hand on Elysia''s topare their skin color differences.


    Elysia observed the difference for a moment. Alisha seemed to be bothered by it for some reason. Therefore, she smiled and offered suggestions. "The difference is only slight. If you want to sunbathe to tan your skin, let''s try it in the morning until noon with a sunscreen cream."


    "That''s it! We''ll do it tomorrow morning." Alisha agreed with the suggestion and made a schedule of events in her mind.


    "..." Elena chose not toment.


    Alisha''s situation was like her, a manifested spirit. Unlike Elysia''s body, their skin color wouldn''t change even though they were basking in the hot sun for hours. However, Elysia most likely had a n to help Alisha via magic.


    "Mm, my appearance is now perfect. Thank you, master. Now, it''s my turn to do your hair." Elysia twirled once and went behind Elena.


    "Oh, okay. Please be gentle." Elena sat on a stool and looked at the reflection in the mirror.


    "..." Alisha just stared at the Golden Goddess in silence.


    "What it is? Don''t be shy to say what''s on your mind." Elena nced sideways.


    "No, I was just wondering about you. You are a Goddess and Ely''s master¡­ It''s been seven days since I''ve been here, but I only know your title and three other Goddesses.


    Don''t we mortals deserve to know your name?" Alisha asked curiously.


    "You may not know this, but our real names are only kept by ourselves and those with whom we have spiritual connections. Regarding the reason, it''s already the rule of divinity in this world? However, we have second names besides our titles." Elena exined sinctly.


    "Oh, so it''s like that... Then, may I know your alternate name, Golden Goddess?" Alisha nodded in understanding.


    "Hmm, my pseudonym is Ane, but my second name... you can call me Lina in private time. No, you need to call me master too, like Ely." Elena tapped her chin with her finger. She had better not tell her real name because Rhea and Nell had discussed it with her.


    "All right, fair enough." Alisha nodded slightly and looked in the mirror. She considered this world''s rulers to be much more kind and generous than those in the Boundless Realm, which was very good.


    "Done. What do you think, master?" Elysia raised her hand.


    "Hmm, perfect. Let''s go out and meet everyone." Elena was satisfied with her crown braid hairstyle.


    That said, they exited their changing rooms and met everyone in front of Yuuki''s portable wooden house.


    "Wow, everyone looks so elegant and charming..." Yuuki was mesmerized by the appearance of Elysia and the other twodies.


    The girls then exchanged pleasantries regardingpliments of appearances as it was a matter of course.


    "Hmm..." Yuuki counted everyone and then put her portable house into her Space Bag.


    "Very well, everyone is ready. Now is the time to head to the rendezvous on a neutral ind." Lifa invited everyone to go.


    "Are we going to use teleportation?" Elysia asked.


    "Yes, everyone is there now. The Goddess of Blessings and the three Gods are also there to arrange things. We can''t keep them waiting too long, can we?" Lifa nced back with a soft smile.


    "..." Alisha nced back. Her pet joined the little beast''s group there.


    A tyrannical little earth dragon and two cats... she didn''t know how her Cherub could get along so well with them so quickly. On the other hand, she still felt awkward getting along with anyone other than Elysia and the Golden Goddess.


    Alisha immediately fled to Elysia''s shadow. On second thought, she didn''t want to meet many people at a gathering they were going to.


    "Oh my, is Ai feeling shy again?" Evelyn was pretty amused.


    "I just don''t want to be seen by many people at the meeting. I''m fine here. Don''t bother me for now." Alisha peeked out from Elysia''s shadow and went back inside when she was done.


    "Well, if that''s what you want." Evelyn shrugged because she didn''t feel anything was wrong with that.


    Elysia double-checked everyone before closing Nature Realm''s portal. She took the ne and put it around her neck.


    After that, Rhea opened a teleportation portal to where the grand meeting was held.


    A tropical ind the size of a small town about sixty nautical miles from the northeast coast of the Human Continent served as a neutral meeting ce attended by all divine beings and dignitaries of all races.


    The three Gods built a colosseum-like building in the center of the ind overnight. Lifa asked Oceanid, Xero, and Regulus ''kindly'' to establish that neutral ce under Nell''s supervision.


    "..." Nell observed each individual in the provided group seats.


    After the notification they sent out three days ago, she and the three Gods had just finished picking up all the higher-ups of all races.


    ''Hey, why are so many individuals participating in this grand meeting? Wasn''t our n to just invite the Emperors and Empresses?'' Oceanid sighed as he waited for the most crucial group to arrive.


    ''They insist on bringing their family or their most important person to this grand meeting.'' Nell put her hand to her forehead. She didn''t want to take that headache anymore.


    ''Tsk, isn''t that obvious? They want to let their group experience a grand meeting attended by divine beings!'' Regulus clenched his fists.


    ''Heh, there''s no problem either. These few days are pretty peaceful, and they want to see us. Too bad because they are still pawns on the chessboard of a bigger scheme and n.'' Xero smirked and folded his arms.


    ''Don''t say it like that. Everyone will be involved in cleaning our world from the remaining threats of ursed creatures. If you say that, you are only part of the chess pieces of Lifa''s ns. However, chess itself is a game introduced by Elysia. Tell me, what''s the catch?'' Nell reminded the obvious to the Heretic God.


    ''Tsk, that old fragile tree!'' Xero clenched his fists in annoyance. He ignored the thing about Elysia but directed his grievances to Lifa instead.


    He and his fellow Gods were forced toplete several tasks for Lifa with no choice. It really pissed him off every time he thought about it.


    ''Hehe, there''s no need to feel angry or upset. It''s all for the good of everyone and this world. A good thing for togetherness. Look, aren''t we getting closer now? Right, my friend?'' Oceanid nudged the fire lion man next to him.


    ''Tch, I''m not your friend and never will be. Water and fire will never get along since the world was created.'' Regulus smacked Oceanid''s arm away.


    ''Oh, you are shy as usual. We''ve been on a mission for eight days, day and night together. Consciously or not, we have gone through difficult things together in each battle. We call that friendshiprade in arms!'' Oceanid expressed his opinion with enthusiasm.


    ''Well, save that forter. They''ve arrived, and the grand meeting is about to begin.'' Nell flew away to the newly opened gold-green teleportation portal. She would be the first to wee her big sister and the others.


    Everyone''s secret conversation in the grand meeting building subsided instantly when the dimensional portal appeared in God''s seats.


    The first ones out of the portal were the girls and the little beasts who seemed to be liaison ambassadors to the divine group.


    Humans, devils, beastkins, and beasts¡­ The group with no representative in that divine group was envious because they weren''t quick enough to send their best young generation there.


    The elves, fairies, dwarves, and mermen began to think of a thousand ways to secure their group by sending their best young generation to that divine group.


    As for the Beast Race, especially the fire lions... They feltplicated when they saw the arrival of the two brown little tigers of the fallen Winged Tiger n.


    Then, two Goddesses who recently appeared to the world were present in front of everyone, namely The Goddess of Life and The Goddess of Nature.


    Thest ones who came were the Goddess of Light, known as the most terrifying Goddess in strength and beauty. Then, right next to her was her precious disciple Elysia, a lovely human mage with unlimited talent and potential.


    Luna, the Soul Fox Empress, waved her hand at her daughters with a triumphant smile adorning her face.


    Lynn responded by waving her hand elegantly.


    "Heehee~" Luna covered her mouth with her folding fan while giving a triumphant look to the group of arrogant dragons next to her group seats.

 Chapter 758: Grand Meeting (2)

    <h4>Chapter 758: Grand Meeting (2)</h4>


    Elena invited Elysia to sit in the front row of God''s group seats. She knew they got a lot of attention, but she kept calm.


    ''???'' Elena felt Xero and Oceanid staring intensely at her and Elysia, and she felt dissatisfied with it. ''What is it, shorty? And you too, sinner?''


    ''Hah? Who are you calling shorty, Sun!?'' Xero flinched. He was like a kid now, but that offended him.


    ''E-eh? Are you referring the sinner to me? Why is that?'' Oceanid gasped in surprise.


    ''You like to revel in worldly pleasures. I don''t want to mention it.'' Elena snorted and no longer paid attention to those Gods.


    ''My apologies, my master said that because you looked at her with a strange look. Anyway, nice to see you again, and thanks for all the hard work over the past week. We really appreciate your kindness to everyone and the world. May the good fortune is always with us.'' Elysia gave her friendly greetings to Xero, Oceanid, and Regulus via telepathy.


    ''You are so kind, Elysia. We feel a responsibility to save this world with all we can from the threat of ursed creatures. You don''t need to thank me, it''s our job to give those monsters the punishment they deserve.'' Oceanid replied with an approving nod. ording to him, this girl was much friendlier than her master or the other Goddesses.


    ''Heh, meaningless words. If it wasn''t thepulsion of that old tree, I might be meditating and recovering.'' Regulus snorted in annoyance.


    ''Is it like that? Madam Lifa is here... would you like to speak to her directly?'' Elysia offered the offer with a smile. This fat red lion man was fond of grumbling, apparently.


    ''Tsk, no need.'' Regulus folded his arms.


    ''Well, it''s a trivial matter. One thing that concerns me is when will we return to that Earth and eliminate that hateful cursed God? Rhea and your preventive actions have too many ws because we are in a different world. He may have carried out his grand schemes and ns without you knowing it.'' Xero folded his arms with a sharp look. He was more concerned about wiping out his primary killing target.


    ''Based on the schedule, we''ll be back on Earth in two weeks. That''s a few days before the God Game will start inte April in Earth time.'' Elysia spilled the beans regarding their schedule.


    ''Two more weeks, hmm... That''s good. I can use that time to perfect my ultimate ns to exterminate him. Hee-hee... hahaha!'' Xeroughed out loud like a great viin.


    Rhea signaled to her mother and received a nod.


    Lifa stood up and stretched her hand forward, and started to speak. "As we had nned, we gathered all of you here for a meeting to discuss and develop a n regarding theplete extermination of the ursed creatures from our world, Vrelenia.


    On behalf of the other divine beings, I, the Goddess of Life, will present a few things at this grand meeting.


    To this day, there are still eighty-six sealed areas left. Threats from tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of ursed creatures are things that threaten the safety of all creatures in our beloved world.


    You may not know about history in the past because they erase most of history. Many things have changed since then.


    However, racial strife arose due to the tricks and schemes of the ursed. It concerned us the most, and we wished it to end in this era.


    Some of you may have heard it from Elysia, but what she said is true. You all just move ording to their scenario and scheme for their invasion.


    More than twenty divine beings had died, and many races had be extinct in the decisive battle a hundred thousand years ago. Everyone who used to work hand in hand to protect each other is now destroying each other on a grudge passed down from generation to generation.


    Upon our further discovery, those curse-bearing monsters are an alien race from outside our world. They are known as the Ruvoid Race. Despite the ursed''s threats, a Ruvoid God had already broken free from the sealed area and fled somewhere three weeks ago.


    In the near future, at most ten weeks, we will face a brutal attack from ursed creatures that have been sealed for a hundred thousand years. The two most potent Ruvoid Gods who are still sealed shall break free.


    At this meeting, we want you to participate in this peace oath. We wish a genuine peace and liberation for the best future for this world." Lifa ended her speech and took out some documents. She sent them flying to each group.


    Each supreme leader in each group received the document with someplicated and mixed feelings. Some of them were aware of some of the information from the speech just now. Still, some of the information that followed was simply astonishing to receive.


    "..." Alexander skimmed the document, then handed it to the Emperor next to him. He would give unconditional approval without a second thought.


    "..." Arthur scratched his head and looked at the contents of the golden-bound document. The Holy Pope came along with his group for a reason. Still, there seemed to be nothing to discuss as this Pope wouldpletely agree regardless of the oue of this grand meeting.


    "What kind of rules and conditions are these!? You''re saying we should make peace regardless of the reasons and work together to contribute to a holy war in about ten weeks without any conditions?" A burly ck Dwarf stood up to express his dissatisfaction.


    "This stupid duck head!" Nuraddir facepalmed. He had already informed the other Dwarven Emperors of his n. Still, this stupid fellow might leave an erroneous impression on the divine beings towards the dwarves.


    "That''s what it is written there. Is there anything that makes you dissatisfied with the peace oath, Dwarven Emperor, Heh Wyvernspine?" Lifa responded in a rxed tone, but there was an unknown pressure behind it.


    "Guh!" Heh could feel a mental pressure, but he still had to say what was on his mind while the opportunity was still there. He pointed his finger impolitely at the devil''s group seats, to the Devil Emperor Dn, to be precise. "It is humiliating for us to make peace with that kind of devil. You just have no idea what they did to my family decades ago. My grandfather''s blood is still so fresh in my eyes, and so is his grudge and anger!"


    "Hah, that''s interesting. Do you want to challenge me, little man? I don''t recall ever killing any charcoal dwarf. Did you mistake me for someone else? You want to nder me? I will not hesitate to turn you into real charcoal if you insist on that im." Dn frowned for a second and then responded with a vicious smirk.


    "We understand your situation. Don''t you realize that we expect a world''s peace regardless of any reason? However, that doesn''t mean we are forcing you to erase what has happened in the past. You can resolve that now, right here, in this arena. With a note, never pass that hatred on to your next generation." Lifa nodded in understanding with a solution based on the peace oath.


    "Heehee! It''s a coincidence to warm up to an Emperor-level being. I hate it when the weak act so arrogant. If you dare to challenge me, step down into the arena now, and I''ll show you the vast difference between you and me." Dn stood up and raised his palm with a grip motion.


    "No killing." Elena reminded as calmly as a breeze.


    "Oh, well... I could give him some relief by living but wished for dead." Dn cleared his throat a bit.


    "Hehe, that''s good. Good thing! It would be amazing to beat up someone known as the strongest devil, ck and blue. Utter fool,e down here, and I''ll make you realize that the dwarf science is the world''s finest!" Heh jumped down into the arena and challenged Dn arrogantly.


    "Foolish." Dn came down to the arena as well. He would get this done super fast and neat.


    "I''ll give you a chance to attack me first. Come and show me what the best thing you can do with your science." Dn activated something and opened his arms wide.


    "Heh, you''ll regret it." Heh spread his arms and pressed his fists together. ck fragments slowly wrapped themselves from his chest and spread throughout his body, except for the head.


    "Heh Wyvernspine challenges Dn Transcendent to a mock battle of revengepletion. No rules prevent you from doing anything, but no death is allowed. Battle, start!" Nell announced the start of the fight.


    "Yeah, my micromachine. Let''s destroy that despicable dirty devil!" Heh shot like a bullet and unleashed dozens of physical attacks in the blink of an eye.


    "!!!" Sylvia gasped because she was worried about her father. However, what happened next made her relieved.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bam*


    Dozens of physical attacks from Heh did nothing to Dn. The Devil Emperor was still standing tall and only responded by cing his hands on his waist as he received a barrage of punches and kicks. "That''s all? Your time and opportunity are up, now is my counterattack."


    *Boom!*


    Dn punched his opponent in the chest, creating a dark shockwave. He then chased and knocked his opponent to the ground.


    "Let''s finish him." Dn pinned his opponent down and unleashed dozens of deadly fists. He gave a little mercy so that his opponent didn''t die.


    *Boom!*


    Dn''sst blow made the ground crack like a spider''s web. He then stood up and left the arena. "That is what you deserve for challenging me. If you believe I killed your grandfather, you are just a lowly chess piece dancing on the ursed scheme. Ask your Goddess, and you may be enlightened. Some of them are omniscient."


    Dn''s feat made some higher-ups from other races gape in astonishment. The dwarf science was defeated by devil technology?


    "Well, that was just the carelessness of that utter fool. He was still at the micromachine level, but his opponent had progressed to the nanomachine level. It could rival the technology in my region. No wonder that fool lost." Noraddir shook his head.


    "Father!" A Dwarf jumped into the arena anxiously and worriedly, but a Fairy Goddess suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Back off." Nell gave the dwarf prince a gesture to keep his distance. She then used healing magic to heal the poor Dwarven Emperor.


    Heh was enveloped by a greenish-gold glow. His wounds and broken bones gradually healed at speed visible to the eyes.


    "Yay, father, that''s cool! I want armor like that too!" Sylvia waved her hand high.


    "That''s impossible with your girl''s body. This nanomachine armor is only made for a strong male warrior." Dn clicked his tongue.


    "Then please make the girl''s version of it! Ely and I would really appreciate it." Sylvia provided the best solution.


    "Let''s talk about thatter." Dn folded his arms and returned to his seat.


    "..." Nuraddir''s eyes gleamed as a brilliant idea crossed his mind.


    After Nell finished healing Heh, she sent the unconscious Dwarven Emperor to his seat before leaving.


    Lifa continued the course of the event peacefully because no one else was trying to recklessly challenge anyone. She took the opportunity to exin some key points taken from the decisive battle a hundred thousand years ago via magic projection for all to see. Then, she gave some highlights of their grand ns for world peace.


    After some discussion, all parties finally agreed to dere their peace oath ording to the procedure. Even though they were aware of the weight of what they were going to do. The divine beings were there for everything, so why should they have doubts?


    "By the name of my soul, spirit, and blood, we dere our oath to the peace oath." Everyone in every group of all races dered their vows almost simultaneously.


    The golden document instantly turned into gold particles and absorbed into everyone''s bodies. The oath was dered, and thew was implemented for all the higher-ups in every race.

 Chapter 759: Grand Meeting (3)

    <h4>Chapter 759: Grand Meeting (3)</h4>


    After several discussions and mutual agreement, Oceanid stood up to convey a conclusion and essential points from his explorations with his fellow Gods. "In thest few weeks, we have addressed more than forty sealed areas. Be it those that have been discovered or hidden ones. We have examined the remaining eighty-six sealed areas and havee to a conclusion."


    "..." Everyone was silent, waiting for the continuation.


    "We have ten weeks at most for that decisive battle, but we have six weeks of our time to prepare for arge-scale attack. No sealed area will copse in the next six weeks. This is a quiet time for us to prepare everything thoroughly." Oceanid finished his announcement.


    "Six weeks? If so, that''s four weeks before the peak sh? What if all eighty-six sealed areas copsed simultaneously at that time?


    We don''t have that many forces to deal with everything at once, regardless of this peace agreement." Alexander raised his hand to express his opinion.


    "If it is calcted by ideal values, each race can only deal with six to eight sealed areas at a time if we deploy all of our elite troops evenly. However, it is still below seventy." Luna presented the results of her calctions.


    "Not to mention if the three Ruvoid Gods entered into battle. We would be overwhelmed and be in a predicament in an instant." Ashera was also worried because she thought of the worst-case scenario first.


    The higher-ups mumbled to each other regarding that. Still, the Devil God, or now the Heretic God, suddenly hit the concrete, causing a loud bump.


    *Bam!*


    "Are you idiots? We will gradually destroy the sealed area upon entry in thest four weeks. We must ensure that no ursed creatures remain. At that time, they can prepare sufficient anti-curse mechanisms for our final battle." Xero pointed at the group of Goddesses beside him.


    "You have six weeks to prepare everything, be it advanced weapons or tools of mass destruction. Plus, you can make a God-ying weapon if you can fight those Ruvoid Gods!" Xero clenched his fists enthusiastically.


    He wasn''t afraid that the mortals could kill a God-level being because he had a n far into the future. This world was too small for him to develop to the next level. He had a hidden agenda for his future self.


    "Ooh, that''s interesting. Let''s see what we can do. My dear fellow dwarves, let''s show our scientific superiority to the world. We''ll show one more time about our technology!" Nuraddir raised his fist high with a loud cry.


    "Ooh, we''ll show those devil''s technology nothing in front of our dwarf science!"


    "Those imitators have no shame and dare to im that it is theirs."


    "Tsk, if it weren''t for the Heretic God''s assistance, they wouldn''t have progressed that far."


    "Glory for the dwarves! Worship the Goddess of Light!"


    The dwarves of Nuraddir''s allies were eximing enthusiastically at what they would make in the near future. Making a God-ying weapon made them so excited just imagining it.


    "..." Dn and the other Devil Emperors just kept their cool. They already had enough weapons for a great war, and six weeks was long enough to ensure their dominance on the battlefieldter.


    Among all the groups, the elves and fairies felt uneasy. They were arguably the most advanced in the realm of magic, but the monsters they would face had high magic resistance.


    If the great wars and decisive battles broke out, they were the ones who would obviously get the most casualties due to their dependence on the power of magic. Even with the presence of Hea and Celes in their own territory, it still didn''t guarantee peace of mind.


    Ashera and Yralissa inadvertently exchanged nces. The Elven Empress and the Fairy Empress usually didn''t get along so well, but they were currently on the same page. They needed to build a solid bridge to the Goddesses as soon as possible, whatever the cost.


    Elysia then shared several things based on her experience with ursed creatures and continued by Rhea to conclude everything.


    A few momentster, the grand meeting ended, and everyone got ready to leave. However, not before they greeted the Goddesses and the girls.


    "Mama, she is a Devil Princess, but she is also a ck dragon. Ultra rare dragon." A young dragonkin with pinkish-white hair pointed at Sylvia as her group approached the divine group.


    "Yes, my dear Nara. She is a ck demonic dragon from the underworld. Simr to her mama." Azumi took her daughter''s hand so the little one wouldn''t run to the Devil Princess.


    "Oh, it''s you again, the adorable pinkish dragon. You are healthy and lively as ever. Would you like to see the real ultra-rare four-winged ck dragon?" Sylvia waved her hand in greeting.


    "Ultra-rare four-winged ck dragon!?" Nara covered her mouth in shock. She looked left and right because she thought the dragon in question was there, but she couldn''t find it. "You''re not lying?"


    "Of course not. Here, he is!" Sylvia raised Cherub high, but the little dragon immediately fled from her hands.


    "That''s the ultra-rare four-winged ck dragon? Heh, he''s just a small lizard." Kazuma snorted arrogantly. He was reluctant to greet the others if it wasn''t for the divine beings.


    "Well, he can turn into a big dragon if he wants to. You might feel intimidated by him if he transforms into his true form. He is a Saint-level dragon but can rival the power of an Emperor, or perhaps a God!" Sylvia snorted in annoyance. She was fond of the adorable little dragon and the polite mother dragon, but not this father dragon or those arrogant ones.


    "Hou, is it like that?" Kazuma narrowed his eyes.


    "I''m not talking to you anymore. See youter, Nara and Azumi. I need to say hello to my father~" Sylvia went to greet her father, who was approaching.


    "Dear, why do you have to challenge her? Whether that four-winged little dragon is the real deal or not, it doesn''t concern us." Azumi pinched her husband on the waist.


    "Hiss!" Kazuma hissed. His wife really twisted his waist mercilessly.


    "Hi, father~ Nice to meet you again. Do you know, I''ve be much stronger after defeating my heart demon and alter ego." Sylvia approached her father and gave him a smack to the stomach with a bit of force.


    "Well, is that the greeting you give to your father? Where are your manners?" Dn just rubbed his stomach, but he was pretty happy because he could tell his daughter''s improvement in various aspects.


    And the most important thing was that his daughter was much happier than he recalled.


    "Heehee, don''t be so formal and cold. I know you''re smiling. Nee, father, you created that ck nanomachine armor, not because of that event, right?" Sylvia spoke in a whisper-like voice.


    "What do you mean?" Dn frowned.


    "That, Ely, hit you, and K.O." Sylvia gave a hint.


    "I don''t understand what you mean. Because they are so limited, nanomachine armors are only worn by Devil Emperors." Dn snorted and folded his arms. He looked the other way and didn''t want to admit anything, even though his daughter''s suspicions were part of his motivation for making this armor.


    "Huhu, even though I want one too." Sophia entered into the conversation in a feigned sad tone.


    "Tch, you used to hang around in skimpy clothes. Armor like that wouldn''t suit you as you would have a tendency to take it off." Sylvia clicked her tongue. This woman was wearing a sexy dress, but she didn''t want to care.


    "FUfu, you care about me to that extent? Thank you very much for your concern, my good daughter." Sophia chuckled and covered her mouth.


    E, Evelyn, and Lynn also went to see their respective families. They exchanged words after more than a week of not seeing each other.


    Ashera and Yralissa seemed to have established an unwritten partnership and their groups followed them to approach the Goddess of Light. However, their current primary target and focus were Elysia.


    "..." Ashera and Yralissa gave an eye signal to the other elves and fairies. The elves and fairies seemed to understand and took positions around Elysia''s group so that the others would not disturb them.


    "Hi~ Please have a seat." Elysia pointed her palm to a nearby group seat. She didn''t know what these elves and fairies were about to do, but she remained as friendly as ever.


    "It''s an honor for us." Ashera sat there and nced at the Goddess of Nature. This Goddess looked like an angelic young elf, no matter how she looked at it.


    "Hea and Celes have told me a lot in the past eight days. The past week has been quite peaceful there, but it''s still been difficult for you in thest two weeks." Lifa seemed to be able to guess what these elves and fairies wanted, but she didn''t make it so obvious.


    "Yes, it''s quite difficult for us. And those dwarves only destroy the forest with their weapons." Yralissa heaved a subtle sigh.


    "Though you were protected by nature and had their full support, you simply ignored the ancientws out of ignorance. You rely on magic too much in this era." Rhea stated the absolute truth, which hit the elves and fairies hard because they couldn''t deny it.


    "..." Elysia and Elena nced at each other. They were included by Rhea''s words because they were also like that, even though their case was unique.


    ''We should train our physique more and fortify it to peak level. That''s what we''ve been doingtely.'' Elysia justified her reason just tofort herself.


    ''I don''t have a real body, but I''ll help you, as usual, ~'' Elena hummed yfully.


    ''...'' Elysia felt it was a bit unfair because strengthening the body was moreplex andplicated than the spirit.

 Chapter 760: Six the Fastest, Ten the Longest

    <h4>Chapter 760: Six the Fastest, Ten the Longest</h4>


    The day became dusk, and the grand meeting ended with a satisfactory oue for everyone. After battling it out for the past few weeks, they were given a brief respite for a more critical battle toe.


    Elysia and Lifa opened the teleportation portal in turn for all the groups to return, but that would only lead them to the capital city of their respective continent.


    "We have six weeks at the earliest and ten weeks at the longest. Therefore, now is the time for me to return to my den. Goodbye!" Regulus jumped into the teleportation portal to the Beast Continent with his kin and just ran away. However, there was no one to stop him.


    The beasts were thest to be sent home. The divine group was the only one who remained in that colosseum-like building.


    "Well, a moment of peace. I''d better use this time to prepare for Earth." Xero folded his arms to look up at the twilight sky. He then pointed his finger at Elysia. "I wille looking for you in thirteen days. I will kill you if you go to Earth without me, Elysia!"


    "Hm, that''s one day before our nned departure. Pleasee to our temporary hideout hill." Elysia answered calmly.


    "All right then. Farewell!" Xero turned into ck mist and flew into the sky.


    "..." Elena red scornfully at Xero''s departure. Even though she knew it was nothing more than an empty threat, she didn''t like threats of any kind to Elysia.


    "Well, I''ll be going to the bottom of the ocean while monitoring the situation in Boundless on the Nameless Continent. I feel like there''s a mysterious group trying to do something funny in that abandoned territory." Oceanid also excused himself as he had some schedule and ns to do.


    "Yeah, see youter. Please let us know in case you need our assistance. We will supply anti-curse mechanism to all parties periodically." Lifa allowed Oceanid to leave with a hand gesture.


    "Well then." Oceanid waved his hand with a handsome smile before turning away towards the sea.


    "The event is over, and all parties have left. Now is the time for us to return? I''m sure it''s already night in the Nature Realm." Nell felt like taking a break soon.


    "Mm, shall we go back?" Rhea asked Elysia to leave from there.


    "Yeah, let''s go back¡­" Elysia nodded, and Lifa opened a teleportation portal for them to return to their temporary hideout hill.


    "..." Elysia looked at Rhea''s back from behind and silently walked beside Elena.


    ''Is something bothering you, Ely? Is it still because of those fairies and elves?'' Elena asked in wonder.


    ''Yeah, it also concerns Rhea and Nell. They rejected representatives from the elves, fairies, and others for personal reasons...'' Elysia heaved a subtle sigh.


    She didn''t want any party with a malicious motive to be present in their circle. However, it could be a serious political issue if there were no representatives of the mentioned races in their group.


    ''Rhea and Nell will take care of thatter, or we''ll take care when the timees. Those elves, fairies, dwarves, and dragons just want security guarantees by sending their representatives to us. We will be fair to take a representative from them, but we will find the right individual. Not because they asked so by sending their chosen one.'' Elena nced at the twilight sky for a moment, then entered the teleportation portal.


    ''Yeah, we''ll think about that when the timees. We still have time, and these two weeks are our exclusive practice event.'' Elysia could only put the matter aside for the time being.


    After everyone returned to their hideout hill while on the Human Continent, Elysia checked Alisha''s situation in her shadow.


    ''Zzz...'' Alisha was already fast asleep in there.


    ''Have you fallen asleep? It seems the grand meeting just now was very boring for her.'' Elysia muttered in her mind.


    She opened the Nature Realm''s portal and went inside while Elena set up ayered barrier to seal the wooden hut.


    A few momentster, it was time for everyone to rest because it was already night. It was a pretty long and tiring day, and tomorrow awaited with various schedules to do, including half a day of practice.


    ''Hmm? Is the show over? Did I fall asleep identally? Well, meeting like that was really boring.'' Alisha peeked out from inside Elysia''s shadow.


    ''Ah, you woke up, Lisha? Do you want me to apany you?'' Elysia was lying on the bed to sleep, but Alisha was just the opposite and woke up.


    ''No need, and I''m Ai. You really need enough rest because of your mushy body and training tomorrow. You must get up early to sunbathe with me, as you said a while ago.'' Alisha checked the surroundings and saw that everyone had gone to rest. She crept out of Elysia''s shadow and went to the sofabed.


    ''Oh, why? You now don''t like it when I call you Alisha or Lisha anymore. Is there a reason behind it?'' Elysia marveled and nced at Alisha.


    ''There is no particr reason. I just can''t remember myself as Alisha. All my records were also left in the Boundless Realm. There''s no reason for me to stick with that name, and I want you to respect my decision.'' Alisha leaned back on the sofabed and ate some fruit on the table.


    ''I see...'' Elysia could only respect Alisha''s decision.


    ''...'' Elena was silent in the Elysian Realm. She also didn''t know the exact situation regarding Alisha because there were simply too many possibilities and unknown factors. Alisha also couldn''t remember many things due to the corrosion.


    Therefore, Elena could only ept Elysia''s assumption... Ai was the same person as Alisha. For that reason, she had to convert Ai into their core group.


    At that moment, the door suddenly opened. Two little white fluffy little creatures entered the room stealthily and closed the door as if no one had noticed their arrival. They then crawled up to Elysia''s bed.


    "Mew..." Vanessa climbed onto her master''s tummy and curled up there. She had not slept with her master for over a week, and she had missed that warmth so much.


    "Wow-wow~" Yuuki responded with a subtle bark. She came because of her senior sister''s invitation, which she waspletely attracted to.


    "Oh my... Who''sing? Do you want to sleep with me?" Elysia stroked her little white cat and fox.


    ''You may rest infort, master. Yuuki and I will warm you up on your tummy.'' Vanessa purred and closed her eyes.


    ''Please leave us here. We will not disturb your rest.'' Yuuki asked permission first as she wasn''t as casual as her senior sister.


    ''Fufu, you won''t bother anyone at all. Would you like a nket?'' Elysia offers a warm nket for the two fluffy adorable ones.


    After that, Vanessa and Yuuki huddled together on Elysia''s tummy. They wanted to spend the night there.


    "..." Rhea just watched that from the side. Since Elysia''s master wasn''t here, it was only her and Elysia on that bed. However, two fluffy little ones came to join.


    ''Let''s sleep.'' Elysia smiled at Rhea before closing her eyes. ''Good night.''


    ''Good night...'' Rhea also closed her eyes, but she wasn''t fully asleep.


    ''Ely, you''re literally groping their bodies naked without any shame. Well, those girls are your ves, I mean friends... Oh no, pets are better suited. You''re my friend, but you also have friends. So, they are my friend''s friends?'' Ai suddenly said something rather strange while looking confusedly at Elysia.


    ''Pfft! That makes a lot of sense, hehee...'' Elena couldn''t contain her chuckle as she could hear it from within the Elysian Realm. Unfortunately, only Elysia could hear Elena''s sweetugh.


    Elysia opened her eyes, shocked by Ai''s sudden opinion. She ignored the second half of Ai''s words because the first half really made sense.


    Vanessa and Yuuki were currently in their little beast forms, only wrapped in their fur. So, if she stroked and caressed them, it was equivalent to groping their naked bodies?


    ''You make me feelplicated, Ai. I''m trying to sleep...'' Elysia grumbled softly and closed her eyes again.


    ''Well, pardon me for that. I won''t bother you. Please rest.'' Ai smirked and shook her head. She stared at the night sky outside the window in silence.


    If her recent experience in this world was just a dream, she would be happy to stay in the dream forever. It was only a week, but she felt her home was here, not in her hideout dead star in the Boundless Realm.


    When morning came, Elysia woke up because she felt something moist, soft, and a bit rough on her face. She opened her eyes and saw Ai sitting beside the bed, watching the cat and fox licking her face.


    "Oh~ So, that''s how you wake your master? It''s kind of unique, but I won''t judge you. You''re awake, Ely? How does it feel to have your two cute pets lick your face in the morning." Ai dropped her fist onto her open palm as if she had just been enlightened.


    "Um, good morning." Elysia chose not toment and simply responded by wishing everyone good morning.


    "The sun in this realm has not yet fully revealed itself on the eastern horizon. When will we bask in the sun''s warmth with sun cream?" Ai opened the window and checked the eastern sky.


    "Well, it''s only five o''clock... Let''s have breakfast first." Elysia scratched her head when she saw the current time. She invited Rhea and Ai for breakfast before carrying Vanessa and Yuuki out of the room.

 Chapter 761: Sunbathe

    <h4>Chapter 761: Sunbathe</h4>


    After breakfast with everyone, Ai invited Elysia to go to one of the pce tower''s roofs. She brought some sunbathing equipment for two. However, the other girls wanted to participate since it was still early, and there was still time before the practice event started.


    "Mm, I think this ce is suitable. No one will disturb us or peek at us here." Ai checked the t roof of the pce''s tower. She gave an approving nod as she finished checking out their spot.


    "Are we going to sunbathe here?" Vanessa asked her master.


    "En, Ai wants to sunbathe until noon. We''ll be sunbathing for an hour since we still need to practice. Is that okay for you, Ai?" Elysia responded while taking out some beach loungers and arge umbre.


    "Thank you. That''s fine with me. I''ll join you at noon. Anyway, Ely, where''s the sunscreen you were talking about yesterday?" Alisha took a lounge chair, put it in a good spot, and sat there.


    Elysia took out a bottle of sunscreen. However, she realized that Ai was still wearing a formal royal dress. "Yes, I brought it. However, you can''t sunbathe while wearing that dress. Are you-"


    Elysia hadn''t finished speaking yet, but Ai immediately took off her dress andy down on the lounge chair with only her underwear. "Yes, I know that. I just wish my body had a bit of a charming, lively aura like yours, Ely. What do I do now? Do I need to take that sunscreen before sunbathing?"


    "E-eh?" Elysia and the girls were stunned to hear that.


    "Ahem. You can''t take sunscreen. The way to use this is to apply this all over your body before you start sunbathing. I''ll help you with this. Just lie down and rx." Elysia cleared her throat and approached Ai.


    "Um, okay. Can it change my skin tone?" Aiy on her stomach and let Elysia do whatever it took.


    "Mm, I believe it can." Elysia sat on the edge of Ai''s lounge chair. She applied a little maniption magic to the sunscreen in her hand.


    After that, she slowly spilled the sunscreen on her hands before smearing Ai''s back with it. She manipted the spirit particles to stimte Ai''s skin to tan it a bit. Even though Ai was a spirit, she was sure this trick would work.


    "Ahn~" Ai felt a cold liquid suddenly be smeared onto her back. She moaned as it was a bit surprising.


    However, she immediately covered her mouth and felt a bit embarrassed. She didn''t want to show it to anyone and buried her face in her arms.


    "Oh my... Ely, so naughty to her twins." Sylvia smiled in amusement and went to one of the lounge chairs. "Mm, take a break before practice. Nee, Ely, do you think I need to make my skin tone slightly tan?"


    "You''re all good. If you want to join, feel free to bask in the warm sunshine." Elysia looked at the girls and gave an approval hand sign.


    "Woah, okay~ Hey, girls, why are you just standing there? Come and join us. I brought a jug of fruit juice for everyone!" Sylvia beckoned the girls to join her.


    "Gulp, are we all going to bask in the sun? Even if it''s not hot, we''ll just be wearing our underwear?" Evelyn gulped her saliva. She felt a little jealous of Ai but also a little embarrassed when she imagined herself in Ai''s position. Elysia''s hands were frightened in a particr aspect.


    "You don''t have to worry. We don''t need to wear sunscreen to make our skin tan. The sun in this realm is really forgiving." Lynn opened her palm and went to one of the lounge chairs.


    With that being said, the girls went to rx. Not everyone wants to lie down and bask in the sun. Therefore, some others just take shelter under arge umbre.


    "Now I''m done applying sunscreen all over your body. By noon, your skin tone will be like mine, Ai. Lovely white is a nice skin tone for you." Elysia wiped her hands with a towel.


    "Ah, um, yeah..." Ai nodded, but she didn''t dare to look Elysia in the eye. Her entire body was touched by Elysia applying sunscreen. Still, somehow she felt something was wrong with her now, especially her heart.


    "You didn''t put sunscreen on yourself, Ely?" Ai fell back on her stomach and suddenly asked.


    "Hmm, that''s not necessary. My master likes my current skin tone. She will be mad if I go sun tan." Elysia shook her head and went to her lounge chair.


    "Oh." Ai nced at Elysia''s back with some thoughts in mind. She felt a little displeased that Elysia seemed to have that Golden Goddess always in mind. Still, she couldn''t do much because she could never win against that Goddess.


    An hour passed quietly and pleasantly. Rhea asked everyone to go to the beach because her mother and little sister had already prepared everything. "Rxing time is over. Now is the time for us to return to training."


    "Mkay~ Ely, let''s go back." Sylvia lowered her sunsses and stood up.


    "Please wait a moment." Elysia saw Ai was sleeping, but she wasn''t worried if this girl would get heat stroke, sunburn, or the like.


    Ai''s skin tone was already exactly the same as hers. Therefore, sunbathing was no longer necessary, and she put on a big umbre to provide shade to the sleeping girl.


    Elysia then wrote a small note and put it near Ai''s head before she left with the girls.


    Their training menu that week was more challenging than the week before. Still, no oneined because everyone had the determination to be stronger.


    The ones who suffered the most were, once again, E and Evelyn because they had too many ws. There were just too many factors to improve on.


    In Elysia''s case, as an exclusive instructor, Rhea gave intensive training to several divinews. However, the focus was still on physical strength training.


    "Uh, I can''t feel my arms and legs... Can we give my body a little rest? The pressures and burdens are too big for me to handle." Elysia fell onto the sand after saying that. Moving at high speed in a limited dimension of ultra-high gravity truly exhausted her.


    "Sure, let me help you." Rhea deactivated the formation and carried Elysia in a princess carry. She then went to the rest area. "It''s almost noon now. Do you want to end your physical training after taking the physical strengthening pills?"


    "Yeah, I really appreciate it. Intensive training is good, but it''s not good to constantly go past the body''s strength limit." Elysia was relieved to hear that.


    She had to reach the point of exhaustion just to get the pills to work. Even though it sounded terrific, physical exercise before fatigue was still necessary.


    Rhea let go of the weights on Elysia''s hands and feet, then handed out three physical strengthening pills.


    "Gulp." Elysia swallowed it with a ss of water and breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at her slightly trembling hands and immediately used self-healing magic to speed up her body recovery.


    After that, she looked at her friends at the nearby practice spot. Amongst everyone, only E and Evelyn were struggling so hard to finish this training session.


    "Do your best, myrades... You can do it!" Elysia waved her hand at her friends. She received various replies, and she just smiled in response.


    After her body recovered, Elysia checked her arm muscles. She could easily handle a weight of about four to fifty kilograms without using magic. Fortunately, despite the physical training, her body was still as smooth, slender, and supple as ever.


    "Hi, Ely~" A pleasant voice greeted Elysia from behind.


    Elysia and Rhea looked at the source of the voice reflexively. Ai was approaching with a happy and satisfied smile. This girl is even still wearing underwear toe here.


    "You look so happy, Ai. Come, please have a seat and tell me what you think." Elysia patted the carpet next to her.


    "Hmm, yes, I''m delighted. Your sunscreen has made my skin tone look more vibrant. Hmm, are we the same color now? Interesting. It''s much more vibrant than the previous one. Being in the dark too long doesn''t seem so good. Is it possible that it will fade with time, Ely?" Ai showed her hand and pressed it to Elysia''s arm topare their skin colors.


    "I''m happy to hear that. I believe the effects will be permanent. You don''t have to worry." Elysia replied with a satisfied smile. She was confident with her magic, not that sunscreen.


    "Permanent? Perfect. Thank you, Ely." Ai expressed her gratitude and stroked her skin with sparkling eyes.


    ''Her happiness is so simple and cute.'' Rheamented happily.


    ''Yes, she is so simple if you know her deeper. Ai just wished for warmth in darkness andpanionship in loneliness. She deserves to be happy.'' Elysiay on the carpet, staring far into the clear sky with a gaze full of aspiration.


    "..." Rhea was silent and nced at Ai once more. For the time being, she would only observe as a third party.


    She considered this girl Elysia''s alter ego or Elysia''s twin, but that didn''t mean she would ept Ai for granted in her family. Some tests and evaluations needed to be done in her own way, like what Elena did to Ai recently.


    "Nee, you''re a Goddess too, right? May I know your pseudonym or second name?" Ai suddenly asked.


    "Why do you want to know about that?" Rhea was a bit taken aback by the sudden question.


    "No particr reason. I can see you''re quite close to Ely. Ely''s master, the Golden Goddess, told me her second name and pseudonym, but she asked me to call her master. So, I''d like to know yours if you don''t mind." Ai speaks frankly, straight to the point.


    "You can call me Aria in our private time. That''s my second name." Rhea decided to give that name with some consideration in mind.

 Chapter 762: Go to Earth (1)

    <h4>Chapter 762: Go to Earth (1)</h4>


    Two weeks passed in an exclusive training event within the Nature Realm. Elysia and her friends train their physique and magic on many things with the Goddesses as their instructors. They already had their divine battlesuit, and they should be able to make good use of its true potential.


    Apart from training, Elysia crafted many anti-curse mechanisms and various artifacts with Elena and the Goddesses at dusk every day.


    "Ely." Ai rested her head on her hands while watching Elysia''s activities.


    "What is it, Ai?" Elysia responded casually but did not stop her little warm-up. She was currently lifting three kilograms of dumbbells in each hand, but she was in a fifteen-fold gravity formation.


    "Well, your body does need regr exercise even after your exclusive training session is over. However, please look at me for a second." Ai asked Elysia to stop for a moment. When Elysia fulfilled her request, she proceeded to her question. "Are we going to another world this afternoon? Err... Earth?"


    "Yes, we''ll be leaving as soon as Helen returns. Is there something bothering you?" Elysia wiped her sweat with a face towel and deactivated the gravity formation.


    "Nothing. I might need to adapt to the new environment." Ai turned her face to the side. She had heard a few things from Sylvia and didn''t feel that Earth was such an extraordinary world.


    "Ah, here you are! You look sexy in your gym wear, Ely." Sylvia entered the room with the other girls.


    "Hi~" Elysia waved her hand in wee.


    "Uhm, we just heard a few things from your master, Ely... She didn''t stop us froming to Earth, but we don''t think she supports our participation either. Therefore, we''d like to know what you think." Evelyn put her hands together somewhat nervously.


    She wanted toe along, but the opportunity most likely said otherwise. Therefore, she and her friends should ensure rity right away.


    "Hm, you can alle along, but we''re not there for sightseeing or just having fun. We''re going up against a Ruvoid God, the Council, and many more. The God Game is starting tomorrow, and we hope to stop that." Elysia gave a green light which made her friends feel relieved.


    "Ooh~ Yes, we will help you!" Lynn was happy and so excited. This world had at least a month of peace, and it would be fine if she joined the expedition to hunt down the runaway Ruvoid God with her friends. She could help in various matters.


    "Yay, we will be useful and make things easier for you, master." Yuuki put her hands together. Elysia had said a yes, and that had given her reassurance. She would be helpful to her master.


    The girls were excited, but Ai felt that everyone would note to Earth. "Ely, I feel there are some people who are noting with us to Earth. May I know who they are?"


    "!?" The girls'' chit-chat instantly died down. They were shocked by Ai''s sudden question.


    "Vann''s aunt and uncle can''te with us because of a mission. Then, the Goddess of Blessings hasn''t found the best way to get us back to Vrelenia. So, my master doesn''t allow her toe with us this time." Elysia put her hand to her chin and shook her head with a sigh.


    "Noting? The Goddess of Blessings not going to Earth?" E was taken aback in shock.


    *Bam!*


    A noise came from outside the room, and the gust of wind rapidly approached. The door suddenly opened, surprising everyone.


    "What''s the meaning of this, Elysia? I''ve tried my best, but I haven''t gotten a good technique yet. However, do you want to leave me behind again? I can''te to Earth!? What does that mean? I thought you had found a way by using the teleportation portal since you and your master have rxed the past few days." Nell voiced herint as if she didn''t believe that decision. Elena had just told her, but she just couldn''t ept it.


    Elena and Rhea also came to the gym room. Still, they were just waiting for Elysia to speak because Nell wanted to make sure of everything from Elysia''s mouth directly.


    "Please calm yourself first. We can talk about this calmly." Elysia raised her palm to indicate Nell tond there.


    "..." Nell took a deep breath and let it out slowly. Shended on Elysia''s palm and started to speak again with a bit of calm. "I just finished my mission before we left Vrelenia for maybe a month. However, why did when I just returned, your master tells me that I couldn''te to Earth?"


    "I see... I also feel very sorry about that, but we have no other choice, do we? I''m sure you and the other Goddesses are already working on finding a way to open the portal between worlds without leaving anyone behind. However, we just haven''t figured it out yet. The only option is to have someone with a spiritual connection as our marker for dimensional transfer." Elysia exined the situation gently.


    "But, but, why is it just me? Can''t you just leave a temporary spirit connection to someone like what you did to the human girl from Earth? Err... Her name is Erina, right?" Nell had a brilliant idea, and she was sure Elysia had no other reason to leave her behind now.


    "Now you say that. We might as well do that, but to whom? I can''t leave a temporary spirit connection to someone I don''t trust or vice versa. I''ll leave a marker imprint on someone''s spirit, and it can''t be left to just anyone." Elysia felt it was pretty reasonable, but she couldn''t just do that.


    If everyone wished toe along, then who would be the marker? She didn''t have anyone else she could trust outside of her group.


    "Hehee~" Nell smirked at Elena. She had obtained approval from Elysia now. As for the problem Elysia faced, she had the best solution regarding who would serve as the marker. "Ahem, E,e here."


    "I''m here." E drew closer to her Goddess.


    "I want you to be our marker to return. Ely will put her spirit imprint for a temporary spirit connection with you. Would you like to do that?" Nell exined her wish in a dignified manner as if her previous whining had never happened.


    "I''m willing to do it with all my heart." E felt relieved and honored after hearing that order. She then faced Elysia and respectfully asked. "Ely, allow me to be the marker in question. Please do what you need to do to me. I will not resist."


    "..." Elysia nced at Nell for a moment, but she only received a triumphant smile in response.


    "All right, E. Please let my magic flow into your spirit." Elysia asked E toe closer. She then pressed her forehead to E''s and put her hand on E''s upper chest.


    "I am ready." E nodded confidently, but her face gradually flushed red without noticing it.


    "I will be gentle. Close your eyes." Elysia closed her eyes and began carefully cing her marker imprint on E''s spirit.


    "!?" Evelyn looked around as she realized something that scared her.


    Only her, Sylvia, and Lynn didn''t have any particr connection to Elysia''s core group right now. She knew Sylvia had a n for Elysia, but what about her?


    "..." Evelyn looked enviously at E because she wanted to establish a spirit connection with Elysia, even if it was temporary. She couldn''t ask too much like a rtionship with the divine. Therefore, her best friend was the best choice from the very beginning.


    After Elysia finished establishing a temporary spirit connection to E, she took some distance and tried to test it out. ''E, can you hear my telepathy?''


    ''E-eh? Is this telepathy, Ely? I can answer you via telepathy even though I haven''t reached that level of ability?'' E was pleasantly surprised.


    ''Yup, this is telepathy using spirit connection lines. I''m sorry, E. You cannote with us to my home world because of the orders of the Goddess of Blessings. However, we still have another chance for that.'' Elysia held E''s hand to scan E''s body to confirm a few things.


    ''You don''t need to apologize, Ely. We still have many opportunities in the future. I am honored to carry out my Goddess'' orders.'' E shook her head and replied with a gentle smile.


    ''Um, okay. Since you will still be in this world, you need to be ced in a safe ce. We will escort you to the Holy Cathedral, and you must not engage in any dangerous activities for any reason. Do you understand? If something happens to you, we won''t be able to return to Vrelenia.'' Elysia gently conveyed a piece of essential advice and warning.


    ''I fully understand the importance of my role here. Thanks for your concern, Ely. I will take good care of myself.'' E appreciated her friend''s concern.


    ''Good.'' Elysia ended the telepathy because Nell had some things to tell E.


    Nell gave several talismans and amulets to E and gave some essential points regarding the importance of E''s role.


    "Hm, we''ll only be gone for a month." Nell patted E''s shoulder happily. She wouldn''t be left behind.


    E just replied with a nod of understanding.


    "It''s almost time for us to leave. You''d better get ready to go, Ely. E, we''ll take you to Holy City." Elena beckoned E to go with her.


    "I understand. Everyone, please allow me to excuse myself." E gave everyone a slight bow before leaving the room. She then went with the Goddess of Light and the Goddess of Nature.


    "Well, I better get ready. Everyone, please wait a moment." Elysia waved her hand to everyone and then went to the changing room.


    "Mkay~" Sylvia raised her hand.


    A few momentster, Elysia came out of the dressing room dressed in a casual white dress, all fragrant and fresh. She and everyone then went to meet the one who stood guard near the Nature Realm''s portal.

 Chapter 763: Go to Earth (2)

    <h4>Chapter 763: Go to Earth (2)</h4>


    "Are you all ready to go to Earth?" Lifa asked the girls behind Elysia.


    "Mm, we''re fully prepared. Whether it''s humans, beasts, demons, or gods... we''ll fight whoever it is if it''s necessary." Sylvia responded with a smile, but there was a faint sadistic hint behind it.


    "No one is allowed to get on my master''s path." Yuuki raised her fist.


    "I will do anything to help my master!" Vanessa pumped her fists.


    "I''m sure my abilities will be handy for this mission, especially for Elysia. The situation in the next few days may not look peaceful, but we can all get through it together." Lynn gave a summary of her hunch. She knew some events were bound to happen.


    "I don''t know what my role will be yet, but I will fight to be useful to our group!" Evelyn expressed her enthusiasm, even though she didn''t know her position and role in the group.


    "Oh dear Eve, why would you say such a thing? Everyone has their own role, including you. I believe we will need everyone in the group for our mission to be sessful." Elysia smiled gently and gave Evelyn a head pat.


    "You are so kind, Ely. I was wondering if you have something like multiple personalities. In Boundless Realm, you were sometimes like a nice girl, but sometimes like a savage demon." Ai rolled her eyes. She didn''t know why girls became so docile and obedient to Elysia, even the Goddesses!


    "!?" Vanessa was a little surprised. It reminded her of her master''s being so terrifying yet domineering in that desperate battle near the Holy City several weeks ago. One of the things she feared the most was her master being angry with her.


    "Hm, multiple personalities? Maybe I have something like that, Ai. Would you like to see me like when we were in the red curse star?" Elysia closed her eyes and put her hand on Ai''s shoulder.


    "Uh, I''m sorry. You getting annoyed or angry won''t solve anything. I''m just talking pointlessly." Ai turned her gaze to the side. It was an event that shook her to the core regarding how terrifying Elysia could be. It was still so fresh in her mind!


    "Hmm~ It was the event where I fought hard to save you from the dangerous curse zone, right? I thought that time you saw me as an awesome, great savior..." Elysia loosened her shoulders. She didn''t know Ai felt intimidated by the incident.


    "Yeah... savior. Hey, you''re my friend. How can I-" Ai tried to correct herself, but Elysia suddenly pressed a finger to her lips.


    "Are we still ying that? I exined to you about it honestly, didn''t I?" Elysia narrowed her eyes. She wished for a real friendship, and she didn''t like it if Ai still saw her as an enved person after everything that had happened.


    "O-okay, I''m pronouncing the correct pronoun. That''s friend, not ''friend''... You tricked me, but you are my friend, the real one, not that kind of ''friend''." Ai gulped her saliva. For some reason, the current Elysia could be far more overbearing than she could remember in the Boundless Realm. Elysia right now was also much more powerful in terms of magic!


    ''I don''t like feeling dominated, but Lena and Elysia make me feelplicated... They just too- ugh, I don''t know. Ai muttered in her mind while scratching her head.


    "I''m d to hear that. Please take good care of me~" Elysia put her hands together and smiled sweetly like an innocent girl.


    "Wow... Ely makes her alter ego docile and submissive." Sylvia muttered under her breath. Luckily, Ai couldn''t hear that, or no one knew what would happen to the candid devil.


    A whileter, Elena and Rhea returned to the Nature Realm after escorting E to the Holy Cathedral.


    ''Ely, we have arranged everything before our departure. Xero has just arrived and is waiting outside. Shall we go now?'' Elena sent telepathy.


    ''Mm, thanks for the hard work. We''re leaving now.'' Elysia responded with a nod. She then told Lifa something via telepathy.


    "All right. We will depart for nt Earth soon, but all of you will remain here with me until the realm portal is reopened. Only the Goddess of Light, and the Goddess of Nature will apany Elysia in the world transfer process. The Heretic God would be there to test whether he would be fine during the world-shifting teleportation. If something unexpected happens, he can take care of himself, but not with you." Lifa told Elysia''s decision, but she rearranged her words to sound firm and absolute.


    "Hm? Even me and Cherub? We''ll be fine. Wait, where''s Cherub?" Ai tried to bargain, but she couldn''t find her pet anywhere.


    "He is currently ying on the beachfront with Gio. The decision is absolute, and I hope you understand." Lifa looked towards the beach and checked the girls'' expressions.


    "Mm, we can''t trouble Master Elysia. I was there during the world transfer to Earth, which was very dangerous. Sylvi, you were also there and knew the terror of the dimensional hole to Earth, right?" Vanessa didn''t mind and immediately nudged Sylvia''s arm to support her opinion.


    "Yeah, if it wasn''t for Ely, the Goddess of Light and the Goddess of Nature... Vann and I might have be stardust particles and disappeared with nothing left. We''ll wait here until Ely needs our help then." Sylvia had goosebumps at the thought of that horrific scene.


    "Is it that bad?" Ai tilted her head slightly. She was feeling doubtful and looked to Elysia for an answer.


    "Yes, we expect all of you to wait until we get to Earth. We will be sharing some news with the Goddess of Blessings." Elysia reassured everyone that it was for everyone''s good.


    "Well, if you say it like that... Just be careful. You already informed her about your arrival, right?" Ai nodded in understanding without saying much more.


    "I contacted Erina-sanst night, and hopefully, everything goes ording to n. We will be cautious." Elysia was fully aware of the risks of what she was about to do. The marker was just from a temporary spirit connection, after all.


    "All right, see you again in a few hours." Elena raised her hand in farewell.


    "See you soon." Elysia waved her hand to her friends.


    The girls responded to the goodbye with a smile. However, Nell felt a little worried even though she knew that Elena and her big sister were present by Elysia''s side.


    "Please be careful..." Nell muttered under her breath before the realm''s portal wholly closed.


    "Hm, Ely is the holder of this realm''s key... Is she this realm''s master?" Ai suddenly asked while going towards the beach.


    "This realm belongs to Ely and her master. I gift this entire realm to them because they have saved my life and my daughter''s. Your presence in this realm is a testament to our trust, so don''t ever betray our trust." Lifa answered in a neutral tone and invited everyone to go toward the beach.


    "I see... I believe Ely is a master of more than one realm. Am I right?" Ai nced back.


    "Why do you ask that?" Lifa closed her eyes.


    "No particr reason. I just feel like the more I know Elysia, the more I don''t know about her. I thought I was the one who knew her the best since we''ve been together for so long, but it seems I''m the one who knows the least." Ai sighed. The image of Elysia''s master shed in her mind, and she felt a little annoyed at that Goddess for no reason. She just flew towards the beach.


    Sylvia then covered her mouth and signaled to the Goddess of Life. "Psst..."


    "Hmm?" Lifa raised her eyebrows, and this devil girl got her attention.


    "Ai just felt annoyed and jealous. She thought she was closest to Elysia, but the facts said otherwise. She is a bit possessive towards Elysia but always loses to the Goddess of Light. Most importantly, she just realized that she is not stronger than Elysia. The one she knows in the Boundless Realm is a fragment of Elysia''s true power." Sylvia spoke in a whisper-like voice. She was so amused about what happened yesterday.


    "Oh, was that the time where Ely showed who the boss was?" Lynn can tell Ai''s dilemma.


    "Yeah, that''s it. I just love Elysia''s superiority. Ai has been so docile to Ely since yesterday, right? Elysia and her just re-aligned their situation and position. I don''t know the details, but I know Ely is the boss, not Ai. A tiger reared a small prey, but thetter turned out to be a ferocious dragon." Sylvia covered her mouth to share hot issues with enthusiasm.


    "You really like gossip, huh... Ai is Ely''s twin sister and shadow. That''s what she admits. Don''t talk bad behind her back." Nell rolled her eyes and flew away to the beach.


    "Ugh, why the tiger? Let''s end this conversation. We will wait for further news from Master Elysia and the others on the beach!" Vanessa gave a dismissive hand wave and flew to the beach. She still felt a bit sullen because her aunt and uncle went on a mission without saying anything to her this morning, but she would see them again next month.


    The girls immediately ended their gossip and followed to the beach. Lifa just smiled and shook her head before following the others.


    Meanwhile, Elena just revoked any of their tracks around the abandoned wooden hut. A boy with white hair and red eyes was leaning against a nearby tree trunk. He seemed to be waiting for something.


    "What took you so long? Never mind, are you all ready to go? Open the interworld dimensional portal to Earth now. I can''t wait to finish that Ruvoid God into nothingness, hee-hee..." Xero clenched his fist with a peculiarugh.

 Chapter 764: The Chaotic Earth (1)

    <h4>Chapter 764: The Chaotic Earth (1)</h4>


    "We''re leaving for Earth soon. You''d better use someyers of protection for your safety. We can only protect Ely in case the unexpected happens." Elena gave a piece of good advice.


    "Well, that''s an easy matter." Xero just heeded the suggestion without saying much.


    "Good." Elena nced at Rhea and gave a subtle signal. She then transformed into her ethereal form and entered the Elysian Realm.


    "The world transfer portal from Vrelenia to Earth is more dangerous than the other way around. Please be careful and don''t try to stay away from Ely, or we can''t do anything to ensure your safety. Please understand." Rhea delivered a stern warning with a neutral expression.


    "All right, okay, I understand." Xero rubbed his head and sighed. Apparently, this world transfer was more dangerous than he thought.


    "Well then." Rhea grabbed Elysia''s wrist and closed her eyes. She turned into a particle and became Elysia''s turquoise bracelet.


    "You''re so fond of bracelet artifacts, Elysia." Xero looked at the colorful bracelets on Elysia''s forearms.


    "Mm, they each have their importance." Elysia smiled in reply because it happened to be true. She was currently wearing a total of seven artifact bracelets, three dark ones on her left forearm and four colorful ones on her right.


    Elysia then went to a spot with a clear blue sky directly above her. Xero stood beside her in silence.


    ''Ely, we can start now. Rhea and I will ensure your safety.'' Elena confirmed that now was the time.


    "..." Elysia took a deep breath and let it out slowly. She closed her eyes and put two fingers to her forehead before trying to connect her spirit connection to Erina on Earth.


    "!?" Elysia was wide-eyed in shock because she found her spirit imprint on the other side so weak and almost disappeared.


    The reason was unknown, but she could tell that Erina was unconscious. Most likely, in aa due to an ident.


    ''This is terrible.'' Elysia was hesitant to open a transfer portal between worlds because the risk was too big.


    ''What, what happened, Master Elysia?'' Rhea didn''t know what was happening, but Elysia''s nervousness didn''t bode well.


    ''Erina-san is currently in a critical state. My spirit imprint can only give such a weak signal. If we use it as a marker, the risk of us getting lost in the void hole is too great.'' Elysia shared her current situation.


    ''Then that''s bad, Ely. You could have connected fine with Erinast night, but why are you suddenly like this when morninges?'' Elena was in a dilemma.


    ''What are you going to do now, Master Elysia? I''m afraid Erina will die, and you, we won''t be able toe to Earth again to solve the problems we left behind.'' Rhea conveyed her concern.


    Elysia felt her heart being squeezed by something at the thought of Erina dying just like that. It was as if she felt responsible. Therefore, she immediately made a decision withplete confidence. She had to arrive on Earth despite the weak signal and the risks. ''We''ll take the risk, even if we''ll get lost. I will try my best, so we don''t stray too far from my spirit imprint.''


    ''Good, we will support you from here. Please ensure your concentration is at its peak before opening the dimensional portal, Ely.'' Elena heaved a subtle sigh and made a suggestion. She could ensure Elysia''s safety but could not guarantee their destination because it all depended on Elysia alone.


    ''Hope this works...'' Elysia prayed and then began concentrating on her spirit imprint.


    *Bzzt*


    A bluish dimensional hole appeared in front of Elysia. It instantly engulfed him, and Xero entered before suddenly disappearing without a trace.


    "!!!" As they entered an unknown space dimension, Xero immediately putyered protection around himself.


    *Rumble*


    He could see many space storms around them. However, that was all blocked by the golden barrier around him and Elysia.


    ''Phew... She said she could only protect Elysia but is far more than adequate for this.'' Xero heaved a sigh of relief, but he felt that his protectiveyered barrier was of little use now.


    He nced at Elysia; this girl was in total concentration. Therefore, he would just remain silent and wait until they arrived on Earth. This girl was obviously just a mortal, but he knew it was only a matter of time until this mortal girl ascended to the level of a Goddess.


    A sudden shock urred and made their journey unstable. Xero suddenly felt a bit dizzy until the shock became too chaotic, and it was too much for him.


    ''What happened, Elysia!?'' Xero shouted while trying to stabilize their journey through the chaotic space hole.


    Unfortunately, Elysia didn''t have the opportunity to answer that because her full attention was focused on her spirit imprint, which was getting weaker.


    *Crack* *Crumble*


    Elena''s firstyer barrier shattered, but she noticed a light at the end of the space hole. It was their exit, and they had to get there sooner.


    ''Rhea, make our pace faster. I can already see the end of this space tunnel ahead!'' Elena strengthened her secondyer of barrier and gave an urgent cry to Rhea.


    ''All right!'' Rhea immediately carried out the order. She gave a speed boost to Elysia, and they sped off towards the exit.


    *Swoosh*


    The blinding white light blinded everyone''s vision for a second. Then, an all-blue scene greeted them to rece the terrifying ck space storm.


    ''Ely, we did it! We arrived on Earth safely. I believe this is Earth. We''re not lost in the void.'' Elena cheered.


    Elysia breathed a sigh of relief and opened her eyes, but that was the moment where she paled. Elena''syered barrier slowly dissipated, and Elysia could feel a strong gust of wind as they still shot down from behind the clouds into the middle of the sea like a missile!


    *Ssh!*


    Elysia did not have time to stabilize herself midair and plunged into the deep sea. She could only make sure she was not hurt.


    *Bloop* *Bloop* *Bloop*


    ''Ugh...'' Elysia held her head, feeling a little dizzy, but she just noticed someone''s absence. ''Wait, where''s Xero?''


    ''He is three hundred meters below us. Ely, swim to the surface now. He can swim by himself.'' Elena pointed at a boy who was swimming at them like a torpedo.


    Elysia checked her condition for a moment, then gave Xero a hand gesture to go to the surface.


    ''Ugh, where are we now? An ocean on Earth? That was a badnding, Elysia.'' Xero floated on the surface of the sea while grumbling. He then checked his wrist. A ck bracelet-like rune was already there to seal his magic as he expected. ''And my magic was sealed by that damned Earth God!''


    ''Well, Earth Mother sealed our magic much faster than before...'' Elena sighed when she saw the rune seals on Elysia''s left forearm.


    ''Well, we''re in the middle of the ocean, but we don''t know our exact location. I will meditate for a while before teleporting to Erina-san''s location. Therefore-'' Elysia was just about to prepare herself to recuperate, but someone''s voice suddenly interrupted her.


    ''As I thought, you were able to pass the world''s absolute barrier. This may be sudden, but you''d better get away from the battlefield, Elysia.'' The telepathy sounded a little hoarse and weak, like someone hurt or in pain.


    ''Is that you, Earth Mother? Battle-field? But this is in the middle of the ocean. Wait, the battlefield!? How can I get away if you seal my magic? I haven''t even recovered my magic yet!'' Elysia widened her eyes when she noticed several warships of various sses in the distance. Several fighter jets were also seen flying in the sky. The sea was on fire!


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Explosion after explosion made the seemingly previous peaceful atmosphere instantly be dangerously terrible.


    ''Look? You can''t remove my magic seal yet, but I know you have a way. Good luck~'' Earth Mother gave encouragement in a weak tone.


    "We have to get out of here immediately!" Elysia immediately took action when she saw several missiles in the sky and torpedoes underwater. She had many questions in mind, but now wasn''t the time for them.


    ''Ely, activate your divine battlesuit and get out of here immediately!'' Elena urged for quick action.


    Elysia summoned her divine battlesuit without dy. The ck fallen angel dress instantly reced her white dress, and six ck wings stretched across her back. Then, she put on a fancy masquerade mask.


    She couldn''t use magic yet because of the Earth Mother''s seal, but her divine battlesuit could save her life in a situation like now.


    "Huh?" Xero widened his eyes in surprise as Elysia carried him flying into the sky like a sack of potatoes.


    "Wa-wa, wa-wa-wa!" Elysia dodged the bullets and missiles fired probably at her. Several fighter jets tried to shoot her down, but she quickly flew through the clouds and shot away at maximum speed.


    Her fallen angel battlesuit blocked the winds and friction for her. Because of that, she could fly without worrying about getting hurt.


    "Admiral, is that a six-winged fallen angel? Where did shee from, and why did she bring a child?" A mid-ranking officer in a super battleship asked in surprise as he looked at the primary monitor.


    "Perhaps, and she came from that location. I thought it was a missed missile, but who would have thought it was a fallen angel. Let her go. She might fall from heaven and not be involved in this war. We shall destroy our enemies before sunset! Launch the crescent moon formation, and don''t let a single fleet get past us!" The old Admiral immediately gave hismand.


    "Yes, sir!" Other officers immediately carried out the order.


    "Sigh, this world is bing more chaotic and bizarre. Disasters, wars, pandemics, and strange phenomena. Hopefully, the apocalypse does not fall in this era. Oh, the Lord of heaven, please bless us with your grace." The old Admiral muttered under his breath as he stared at the monitored sky. That fallen angel flew towards the west, but he strangely didn''t feel worried about it.

 Chapter 765: The Chaotic Earth (2)

    <h4>Chapter 765: The Chaotic Earth (2)</h4>


    ''Are they fighting on those metal ships? Well, those bomb sts look dangerous in our no-magic situation.'' Xero looked back to see the explosions and fire above the sea.


    ''What exactly has happened on Earth since we werest here? Did the third world war break out because of that stupid God Game? Why are humans so tempted by the silly rewards offered in that game?'' Elysia continued to fly above the clouds at high speed. She had to go to a safe ce as soon as possible.


    ''Humans have been like that since the beginning of time. They are greedy and selfish. They may ask for inexhaustible wealth, iparable power, or even immortality.'' Elena told the conspicuous truth.


    ''...'' Elysia fell silent because it was historically authentic. She then found a small uninhabited ind in the middle of the ocean andnded there.


    ''Xero, Heretic God, I will meditate for a while to unseal this rune.'' Elysia deactivated her divine battlesuit and went near a shady tree. She started meditating to recover her magic energy with some resource crystals.


    "Hm, I can feel the turmoil of chaos, destruction, hopelessness, and many other negative energies in the atmosphere. It seems you guessed wrong. The God Game has already started." Xero folded his arms and looked at the stormy sky in the distance.


    "Hee-hee, I can''t wait to join the party at Heaven Realm." Xero smirked and sat cross-legged while waiting for Elysia.


    Elysia ended her meditation a few minutester and immediately removed her magic seal. She discovered that the rune bracelet didn''t reseal her magic, and she thought something was up with Earth Mother.


    ''How do I contact Earth Mother? Her telepathic channel left no trace.'' Elysia wanted to ask a few things, but she didn''t know how to contact the concerned party yet.


    ''I presume she''s currently being hurt for some reason. If she lets us roam at full power, then she''s letting that happen on purpose. Maybe, she was expecting our help. Let''s save Erina first, and Earth Mother will definitely contact you again, Master Elysia.'' Rhea expressed her opinion regarding their current situation.


    ''I think it makes sense. Let''s figure things out step by step, Ely.'' Elena agreed with Rhea''s opinion.


    ''Okay, but I need to remind Xero so he doesn''t act rashly. Our magic will destabilize the energy of this world, after all.'' Elysia epted that input and beckoned Xero to approach. She then unsealed his magic seal.


    ''Xero, Earth''s current situation is chaotic. In the meantime, I''d like you to move with us to find out something.'' Elysia asked while looking into Xero''s red eyes.


    ''Gathering information before real action, is it? Alright, we can''t go straight to Heaven Realm and join the party without any information. Let your master or Rhea do the talking. What''s your n?'' Xero folded his arms. He actually didn''t mind that request at all.


    ''Just do what Ely tells you. She has our will. We need to figure things out on a few things first.'' Elena answered Xero.


    ''You and Rhea are very fond of private discussions with Elysia. How can I know your decision? Very well, I''ll behave while on Earth, but don''t try to stop me in Heaven Realm. I shall destroy that Ruvoid God into nothingness with my hands.'' Xero considered a few things and chose the safe option for the time being.


    ''Okay.'' Elena just agreed without much thought.


    Elysia then discussed some things with Elena and Rhea, then shared her n with Xero. After that, she tracked down Erina''s location with their spirit connection.


    "Elysia, I presume we will be in Earth''s Mortal Realm for some time. I want you to share thenguage of this world with me." Xero insisted firmly. He just wanted to ept yes as an answer.


    "How do I do it? Can we talk about thister? We''ll find a way for it, but there''s something urgent I need to do right now. Erina-san is in danger." Elysia shrugged her shoulders. Erina''s safety was her priority right now.


    "Erina? That human girl who served as our marker to Earth? What might happen to her in this world? You gave her a high-level artifact, right?" Xero scratched his head. He couldn''t ask Elysia to grant his request because of that human girl.


    "Hold on... I will help you, Erina-san." Elysia teleported herself and Xero to the location she believed was where Erina was.


    In a peaceful luxury hospital room lies a beautiful girl who exudes an elegant and graceful aura. However, she was still unconscious with life support medical devices attached to her body.


    An old man was standing beside the bed, looking at the girl with a sad expression. After some time passed in silence, he went to the exit to visit someone in the next room.


    *Bzzt*


    A lovely masked girl and a white-haired boy appeared in the room out of thin air.


    "Rainstorm?" Elysia used her advanced perception to examine her surroundings. She then looked out the window because the noise of the rainstorm was bothering her.


    *Snap*


    Elysia snapped her fingers, and the room instantly became soundproof. She signaled Xero to stand guard.


    "Hmm..." Xero just nodded in reply and stood in the corner of the room.


    After that, Elysia went to the patient''s bed. She knew with just one look that it was indeed Erina. Her friend on Earth was in aa due to severe internal injuries.


    ''Ely, her life is in danger. Perhaps, she can onlyst until tomorrow if she stays in this state.'' Elena informed a piece of bad news based on her observations.


    ''Yeah, but we''ve arrived here, and nothing bad will happen to Erina-san.'' Elysia sat on a stool beside the bed, took Erina''s hand, and closed her eyes.


    She scanned Erina''s body and started using healing magic. At that moment, she realized that Erina had suffered not only physical injuries but mental injuries as well. Erina''s spirit also received mysterious damage?


    ''Wounds like this can only be caused by someone powerful, Master Elysia. I can help to heal this girl''s spirit, but you will lose more life energy.'' Rhea asked for help.


    ''Let''s do it. I can recover my life energyter.'' Elysia made up her mind without hesitation.


    ''All right. Please follow my instructions, and we will do this together.'' Rhea then started instructing Elysia to use a spirit healing technique.


    Erina was a girl on the same level as a Rank 3 esper. Because of that, Elysia and Rhea could heal Erina quickly without sacrificing a lot of life energy.


    ''Phew, it''s only about ten thousand life energy. A generous price for saving Erina-san''s life.'' Elysia heaved a sigh of relief. She managed to save Erina''s life.


    She checked life support devices, and the results were satisfactory, but not enough to guarantee everything. Therefore, she conducted a full scan of Erina''s body once again.


    "Hngh, uhm..." Erina''s fingers twitched, and she opened her eyes slightly. Her vision was blurry but slowly became clear a few secondster.


    At that moment, she could feel that someone was holding her wrist. She turned to the side and found a gracefuldy with long ck hair wearing a masquerade mask sitting next to her bed.


    Erina took a few seconds to recall what had just happened to her. However, she felt a calming flow of warm energy coursing through her body. She closed her eyes again to enjoy that moment of peace andfort.


    Unfortunately, it onlysted a moment. As the pleasant energy flow disappeared, Erina looked at the maskeddy again, wondering about the other party''s identity.


    Lots of shbacks rted to the ident that just happened to herst night immediately crossed her mind.


    "I''m still alive? Ugh..." Erina held her head. She suddenly suffered from a sudden feeling of dizziness.


    "That''s fine. Please don''t panic or think about too many things at once. You''ve just recovered from heavy trauma, serious internal injuries, and spirit damage." Elysia touched Erina''s forehead with her finger and gave a slight reliever with calming, subtle magic.


    "Mm, thank you very much. I feel very grateful for your help, savior angel." Erina was shocked and held her savior''s hand. For some reason, she felt thisdy was so familiar, but she wasn''t so sure.


    "May I know what my savior looks like? If you allow it, I will be honored to know your name." Erina decided to ask.


    She had seen a death door but was sent back to the world. Her savior was clearly the mighty one.


    "You don''t recognize me, Erina-san?" Elysia pointed at her face, but she just realized that she was still wearing the masquerade mask. She immediately took it off and put it in her Space Bag. "Oh, never mind. I''m d you''re okay, Erina-san. Can you tell me your situation? You were finest night, err, about twelve hours ago..."


    "Ely, Elysia-san?" Erina widened her eyes in shock but couldn''t hide her smile. So, her savior was her friend who recently gave the news to return!


    "I''m d to see you... Wee back." Erina said that emotionally.


    "Yeah, I''m back." Elysia nodded slightly.


    Erina then told Elysia about her situation twelve hours ago.


    After receiving news from Elysia, Erina boarded her private jet to return to Tokyo with her father. However, her private ne somehow crashed in the sky. The reason was unknown, but she couldn''t remember anything after that. Thest thing she could remember was her father doing everything to save her from that fatal ident.


    "Elysia-san, how is my father? He survived the ident too, right? Please let me see him..." Erina paled, afraid to hear the bad news, but she just hoped it wouldn''t happen.

 Chapter 766: The Chaotic Earth (3)

    <h4>Chapter 766: The Chaotic Earth (3)</h4>


    Elysia was silent for a moment, making Erina feel even more nervous.


    ''Her father and grandfather are in the next room. It seems her father is not in good condition, Ely. Would you like to help him too?'' Elena scanned the surroundings and shared her observations.


    ''Okay.'' Elysia stood up and looked around. She found a folding wheelchair in the corner of the room and immediately brought it near the bed.


    "???" Erina just waited in silence while wondering what Elysia was going to do.


    "May you allow me to take you to the next room? Your father is there with your grandfather." Elysia pointed at the life support devices.


    "Mm, please take me away, Elysia-san. Thanks to you, I''ve fully recovered¡­ just a little weak." Erin nodded slightly. She tried to propel her body to sit up, but she didn''t have enough strength.


    "Please excuse me." Elysia removed the IV needle and various other things from Erina''s body.


    "..." Erina blushed a little, but she didn''t put up any resistance.


    Elysia then carried Erina and put the girl in a wheelchair. After that, she gave Xero an eye signal because it was time for them to leave.


    "Eh?" Erina was surprised that she waspletely unaware of the white-haired boy''s presence. He was in the shadow of the corner of the room from the start.


    "He is my ally, ande with me." Elysia spoke in a whisper-like voice. She revoked her soundproof barrier and pushed Erina''s wheelchair out of the room.


    "!?"


    "What!?"


    Several exclusive specialist doctors in the corridor were shocked when they found Erina being taken out of the emergency room by someone they didn''t know. Erina was still in critical condition, but she suddenly regained consciousness?


    When they were about to give chase, Erina was taken back into the next room, where her father, Minamoto Kenji, was being treated.


    "Good day to you, Sir Minamoto Mitsuzuka." Elysia greeted warmly.


    "Huh?" Mitsuzuka gasped in surprise when he heard the girl''s pleasant voice. The guard outside was so tight, and this girl could enter casually?


    *ck*


    The two men in ck suits reflexively put up their defensive stance but didn''t just move to attack the intruders.


    "!?" Mitsuzuka widened his eyes when he saw that the intruders weren''t just anyone else. However, it was his granddaughter and her friend Elysia!


    "What in the world... You-you have recovered, my dear granddaughter? I just came from your room, and you are still in critical condition. It''s truly a miracle. Is that because-" Mitsuzuka immediately approached his granddaughter, knelt before her to check her condition, and then looked at Elysia.


    "Mm, I recovered immediately, thanks to Elysia-san. Otherwise, I don''t know what might have happened to me, grandfather." Erina nodded with a happy smile.


    "Thank God... Thank you for helping my granddaughter, Elysia." Mitsuzuka didn''t care about the details. His granddaughter survived, and that was all that mattered.


    "How''s father? He''s fine, right?" Erina held her grandfather''s hand, but she nced at the bed. She couldn''t see who was lying there, but she was sure it was her father.


    "..." Mitsuzuka didn''t answer immediately because he didn''t know how to tell.


    Seeing that, Elysia heaved a subtle sigh and went to the side of the bed. A mummy-like man was lying there in a semi-sitting position.


    Erina''s father didn''t look fine because almost half of his body was covered in severe burns, and the other half had turned gold. He was probably trying to protect Erina, but Erina''s ability went out of control again.


    Elysia took a deep breath and let it out slowly. She might be able to heal the burn, but what about the body parts that had turned gold?


    ''Well, his spirit wasn''t hurt like Erina''s case. For the time being, we can surmise that the main target of the crash was Erina.'' Rhea began to assume. This became a mystery, but the unknown perpetrator probably expected Erina to suffer or die.


    "That''s a lie, right?" Erina widened her eyes as if not believing the truth. She interpreted Elysia''s sigh as sad news.


    "Father, you survived too, right? Please say my father can be saved too, Elysia-san!" Erina tried to stand up and rushed to her father, but her grandfather held her back. Thus, she tried to move her wheelchair, but it ended in vain.


    "Why are you sobbing like the world is over, silly girl? Your father is still alive, but he''s in pretty bad shape. Look, he''s like a mummy covered in bandages." Elysia took a step back and pointed her hand at Erina''s father.


    "O-oh..." Erina felt a little embarrassed and covered her face with both hands. She wiped her tears and asked her grandfather to take her to her father.


    "..." The two bodyguards lowered their hands and returned to guard near the exit. However, they suddenly noticed a white-haired and red-eyed boy leaning against the wall. They failed to notice this boy''s presence until just now!


    "What are you looking at? Just mind your own business. I''m here just because of Elysia." Xero folded his arms and snorted.


    "???" The two bodyguards looked at each other and shrugged their shoulders. They didn''t know whatnguage this boy was speaking, but they knew the word Elysia was there. So, this boy came with Elysia.


    Erina looked at her father, who was lying injured on the bed. She didn''t really know how her father''s condition was. Still, it was not good because his entire body was wrapped in bandages.


    She then looked at Elysia with a look full of hope. Unfortunately, Elysia was staring out the window, watching the rainstorm.


    "This room is not soundproof, or is it too loud outside?" Elysia wondered.


    *Bam!*


    The door suddenly opened with several expert doctors among them. An old female doctor walked in as if it was her own room.


    However, she suddenly froze when she discovered that Erina was already in good condition, just like what these exclusive doctors had told her.


    "Ishimoto Utzuki-sama?" An expert doctor asked as the Grandmaster suddenly froze at the entrance.


    "This is a miracle... Miracle! Minamoto Erina was previously in aa with less than a one percent chance of regaining consciousness. Still, she managed to win over that tiny possibility!" The old Grandmaster spoke in a loud tone.


    "With all due respect, you are so noisy,dy doctor. We didn''t expect all of you toe at this time. Can you alle out now?" Elysia nced back and asked casually, but her words sounded offensive.


    "Young people nowadays don''t have the manners of speaking with the elder. Don''t you know who I am, girl? That''s why your era is a regress." Utzuki frowned, but she just sighed and shook her head.


    "The old generation like you are too arrogant and self-centered. You scream in an exclusive room without thinking about the patient''s condition." Elysia gave an eye signal to Erina and Mitsuzuka. She didn''t want the presence of a third party to interfere at this time.


    "..." Erina also looked at her grandfather.


    "My apologies, dear doctors. However, we are in a private conversation at a private time. Please give us time to discuss a few things." Mitsuzuka pointed his hand towards the exit. He signalled his trusted bodyguards to guide all the doctors out of the room.


    "Wait, I have to check on Erina''s condition right now. We don''t know what exactly happened to her sudden recovery, but that might be exined in science and alchemy knowledge!" Utzuki shouted the reason for her arrival, but the two burly bodyguards led the doctors out and closed the door.


    *Snap*


    Elysia sealed the room with a barrier plus a soundproof effect. She didn''t want to be disturbed by the noise of the rainstorm, let alone the grumbling old doctors.


    The room somehow fell into silence. No one spoke for a few seconds for their own reasons.


    "Gulp..." Erina didn''t know why, but this silence made her nervous. Not to mention, the rainstorm outside could no longer even be heard.


    However, she mustered the courage to break the silence by conveying her request. "Elysia-san, is it possible for you to heal my father? This may sound presumptuous, but I know you are a healer or perhaps a saint. You managed to save me from death''s door, and I owe you a life, but please save my father. Tell me what I need to do for you to save my father."


    "It seems someone didn''t want me toe back, and you were the only way for me toe here. However, fate said otherwise, and you were saved. I''m willing to save your father, but his condition makes me feelplicated." Elysia heaved a subtle sigh and sat on a stool beside the bed.


    "Just tell me the price or your condition, and you''ll get it immediately. Please save my son. If possible, restore him whole." Mitsuzuka went straight to the point and asked in clear sentences.


    Unfortunately, Elysia just ignored that and continued her speech. "I sacrificed a fragment of my life to restore Erina''s injured spirit and body. However, Sir Kenji is a man, and Ick the confidence to heal him because of my inexperience and his unique condition. It''s like forming new body parts, right?"


    "Then-" Mitsuzuka felt disappointed and somewhat gloomy when he heard that. He was fully aware of Elysia''s ability because of the event in the underworld. This girl was literally capable of bringing someone back to life!


    However, forming new organs was apletely different story. Parts of the body that had already be gold couldn''t be returned to their original state.


    Erina didn''t really understand her father''s situation and Elysia''s words. Still, her grandfather looked sad, and that made her sad too. Maybe, her request was too much?


    "Fret not. I have some techniques to cure Sir Kenji. However, there are some things I need to ask you first, Sir Mitsuzuka." Elysia smiled faintly as she waved her hand in front of her face.


    "You made me feel hopeless for a moment, Elysia. Tell me, what is it that you want to know from us? If it is about what has happened in the world since your departure, then you can find them all here. All those files are ssified documents. and top-ss military reports." Mitsuzuka took out aptop from his briefcase and gave it to Elysia.


    "Thank you for your understanding." Elysia took theptop and turned it on. However, she was hindered by a digital security system. "Uhm, how to ess this military-gradeptop? This thing is protected by a strict security system, right?"


    "Oh, you''re right. I almost forgot." Mitsuzuka took hisptop back, scanned his fingerprint and retina, and opened a folder. After that, he handed hisptop to Elysia again.


    He didn''t mind if Elysia saw the detailed data regarding everything that had happened in this world in the past month. It was much faster than exining in words. Maybe, this girl could pull something like a miracle again.

 Chapter 767: It Started Prematurely

    <h4>Chapter 767: It Started Prematurely</h4>


    ''Ely...'' Elena spoke in a worried tone.


    ''So, the God Game hasn''t started yet, but the humans and deities involved decided to eliminate theirpetitors? The war that broke out in thest few weeks was simply stupid. Does their selfishness know no bounds?'' Elysia continued to read the military records report regarding what was happening in the world recently.


    Three days since she left Earth, Erina once told her that some disputes and wars were happening in several ces. Still, she would never expect everything was this severe.


    ''Master Elysia, Master Elena... I presume several higher-ups in the military are involved in the war you are referring to. The God Game and their eliminations started prematurely. However, I can''te to any conclusions yet because I can''t read thenguage of that information.'' Rhea conveyed her opinion.


    ''I''ll do a mind sync with you after this if you''re willing, Rhea. Two things we need to know as soon as possible are thetest information and news from Earth Mother. We''ve got the former, but thetter is still unknown.'' Elysia made the offer.


    ''With pleasure. However, may I know what your ns for Xero are? He also wants to know thenguage of this world, right? If we don''t give him a solution soon, then he will go to snatch someone''s soul to extractnguage knowledge.'' Rhea was pleased with the solution, but she could imagine Elysia would be annoyed with Xero if that happened.


    ''I have a technique called shared processing. It was a technique that Ai taught me in the Boundless Realm. It works like a temporary shared knowledge, a few levels below mind sync. I just had to leave an imprint on someone''s brain, and it was done.'' Elysia didn''t think much of it because she already had a solution. She just didn''t want to do that right away.


    ''O-okay. That sounds like a practical technique. But, I''m to mind sync, hmm~'' For some reason, Rhea felt excited to get the honor of mind sync because it was the same as Elysia putting a lot of faith in her.


    It took Elysia an hour to go through all the files in the folder before she returned theptop. She could draw conclusions regarding everything that had happened recently. However, she still needed to confirm what actually happened with her own eyes after this.


    As it turned out, there were not only wars and chaos but natural disasters and pandemics that shook the world as well. It was like a sign of anger from the Earth Mother.


    "..." Elysia heaved a subtle sigh and nced at Erina. She indirectly brought disaster to Erina''s family because a powerful entity didn''t want her to return to Earth. Still, she would hunt down that culprit soon.


    "So, what about my son? Can you help him? Those doctors, experts in the medical world, or even a Grandmaster can''t do much about Erina and Kenji''s case." Mitsuzuka raised the previous topic.


    "Sure, we can get started. However, I need help with that." Elysia nodded in agreement, and that made Erina and Mitsuzuka feel relieved.


    "Tell me what you need, and I''ll get it for you." Mitsuzuka put his hand on his chest.


    "No, you could die instantly if you were the one helping me. Let''s do it with the two behind you. They are your trusted bodyguards, right? They still have a lot of zest and life." Elysia wiggled her index finger left and right, then pointed her palm at the two people near the door.


    "Ryosei, Shuzo." Mitsuzuka called his trusted people toe closer.


    "Yes, sir." Ryosei and Shuzo approached respectfully.


    "I believe you already knew Elysia''s capabilities in the underworld at that ident. I want you to follow her instructions so she can recover my son, Kenji." Mitsuzuka gave his order without dy.


    "I will do anything if it can help Kenji."


    "Understood."


    Ryusei and Shuzo nodded in understanding. They drew closer to Elysia for further instructions.


    "So you are Sir Ryusei and Sir Shuzo. May I know how much you will sacrifice for the Minamoto n? What would you do if Sir Kenji could recover at the cost of your lives?" Elysia raised her palm and spoke with a neutral expression.


    "Somehow, I find it strange when a young girl from a third party questions my loyalty. My apologies, but I''m still alive because of the Minamoto n. Humans will end up dying, but that''s not too bad. I might be too old to keep fighting. Kenji was myrade in many battles. I was there when he was young and still a rookie." Ryusei took off his sunsses and looked sadly at the mummy-like man on the bed. Kenji was already like his son.


    "A life-for-life trade-off, huh? I don''t mind that. I should be on the battlefield in the Pacific Ocean and die there, but that''s fine. Kenji will fight for us to wipe out all enemies who intend to invade our country." Shuzo looked out the window. He felt the apocalypse was near, but he still had to defend his country and protect the n he served.


    "Well, I''m not asking you to die just because of this. You will probably only lose a few years of your lifespan for this. I presume you already know Sir Kenji''s condition, and I would like to cure him with you as the base reference. If you are ready, please take off your ck suit and take a stool to sit here." Elysia gave her instructions before getting up from her seat.


    Ryusei and Shuzo didn''t think twice about doing that. They immediately took off their ck suits and sat down only d in their undershirts and shorts.


    "Erina-san, I advise you not to watch your father''s healing process." Elysia pushed Erina''s wheelchair to the corner of the room, facing the wall.


    "Huh, why? Am I not allowed to see it?" Erina felt it was unfair, and she pouted at that.


    "No, it will be like surgery, and I want you not to watch the process. It will only take a few minutes. Can you wait and close your eyes until I tell you again?" Elysia gave a head pat to Erina.


    "Uh, okay... I''ll close my eyes. However, please heal my father." Erina chose to obey and covered her eyes with both hands.


    "Good girl." Elysia returned to her seat and erected an illusory barrier just for Erina. She didn''t want Erina to see Kenji''s actual situation for Erina''s well-being.


    "Alright, let''s get started. Please hold out your hand, and don''t move or talk. Some energy flows will scan your body, and make sure you don''t put up any resistance to them." Elysia took a scalpel from her Space Bag.


    "Good." Ryusei and Shuzo nodded in agreement.


    Elysia then removed all the bandages that wrapped Kenji''s body. She didn''t feel too embarrassed because she was in serious mode as a healer.


    She scanned the bodies of two volunteers and made copies of them for Kenji. Kenji''s body parts that turned gold were removed before she made recement body parts with healing magic.


    The consumption of life energy for recovery was not only borne by her alone but by the two volunteers as well.


    "!!!" Mitsuzuka was so surprised, and so were his two trusted people. They watched Kenji being dissected, and the part that became gold removed, but Elysia healed the damaged body parts shortly after!


    If it weren''t for some golden green magic light, they might have thought that Elysia did that out of thin air.


    Elysia only needed six minutes to fully recover Kenji''s body. Even if there was a slight difference with the original shape, Erina''s father wouldn''t be disabled for life or fall into an extendeda.


    "Thanks for your cooperation. You can put on your ck suit again. Sir Kenji will probably wake up in a few minutes." Elysia took a handkerchief and wiped her sweat. She then covered Kenji''s body with a nket. Recovering Kenji was more troublesome than curing Erina due to herck of experience.


    ''You can just call Nell, and she can do that without any trouble, Ely.'' Elena threw a light joke.


    ''Yeah, and they''ll be freaked out because a fairy appears among us.'' Elysia got up, revoked her illusion barrier, and went towards Erina.


    "This is truly a miracle..." Mitsuzuka muttered under his breath, still in amazement. His son''s body was fully recovered!


    "Erina-san, the healing isplete. Your father will probably wake up in a few minutes." Elysia put her hand on Erina''s shoulder and whispered softly. She was d that Erina remained obedient.


    "Huh? That''s so fast, Elysia-san. Thank you so much for your help. I don''t know how to express it properly now." Erina opened her eyes and looked at Elysia with happy emotion.


    "You can save that forter. I''ll take you to see your father." Elysia pushed Erina''s wheelchair near the patient''s bed.


    After that, she went near Xero and let the Minamoto n members exchange words among themselves.


    ''Why are you going to great lengths for them, Elysia?'' Xero asked curtly.


    ''We are half responsible for the cmity that befell them. Someone didn''t want us toe here and was about to kill Erina-san. Our guess is Earth Mother thwarted that by protecting Erina-san. I will tell you the details after this. The situation on Earth is moreplicated than I thought.'' Elysia told her the reason. Then, she informed us about shared processing, and Xero agreed without dy.


    ''I presume your master knows this. It''s just a mid-level connection to process iing information. However, please be careful because your mind may be overloaded.'' Xero reminded firmly. He knew Elysia''s master would spare no effort to punish him if Elysia was hurt.


    ''Yes, we are fully aware.'' Elysia nodded slightly.


    ''Then you can do it. Now orter?'' Xero nodded in agreement.


    ''After we leave here with them. It''s not safe here. The doctors outside will obviously bother us too...'' Elysia checked out of the room using her advanced perception. Those doctors were still behind the door, waiting for something but couldn''t barge in anymore because of her barrier.


    ''I will deal with those puny humans if they dare to disturb us.'' Xero snorted in reply.

 Chapter 768: Talk to Nature (1)

    <h4>Chapter 768: Talk to Nature (1)</h4>


    After a few minutes passed, Kenji woke up from hisa.


    Mitsuzuka told Kenji a few things, and thetter immediately expressed his gratitude to Elysia for saving himself and his daughter.


    "d to see that you have regained consciousness, Sir Kenji. However, it seems I need to take a short leave to attend to some matters first. You and Erina-san should be treated in the same room. And to everyone, please don''t give anyone too much detail about what just happened or my identity." Elysia smiled and reminded everyone in the room.


    "I can understand your request. You made this room soundproof for the same reason. But where are you going? It''s still stormy outside." Mitsuzuka nodded in understanding, but he couldn''t just let Elysia go when it was so unsafe outside.


    "I''ll be back in a bit. You don''t have to worry, Sir Mitsuzuka. Well then, see youter~" Elysia waved her hand and went into the living room. Xero immediately followed her.


    *Bzzt*


    Elysia took Xero away by teleportation. Erina''s urgent matter had been resolved, and now was the time to take care of much more serious matters.


    "???" Mitsuzuka and his bodyguards immediately checked into the guest room next door.


    The room was only separated by a wall from the treatment room. Still, Elysia and that white-haired boy had disappeared without a trace.


    "How do they go? Theye and go so mysteriously..." Mitsuzuka wondered as he looked around the room. Elysia and that boy were no longer in the room.


    Unfortunately, there are no surveince cameras or the like. So, how Elysia came and went remained a mystery.


    "Grandfather? Did Elysia-san leave right away?" Erina asked in confusion, but there was a hint of loss and sadness on her face. She would appreciate it if Elysia stayed longer because she had not correctly thanked her friend yet.


    "Yeah, she and that boy are no longer in this room with us. However, she said that she would be back in a moment." Mitsuzuka returned to the treatment room and stared at the window. The sound of the storm gradually returned, although it was pretty muffled by the room''s soundproofing system.


    *ck*


    The door opened, and the old doctor entered, much calmer than before. She looked around the room, but she couldn''t find the whereabouts of the impolite girl earlier.


    "What are you doing here again, Ishimoto Utzuki? If you forget your manners again, just let your disciples do the work." Mitsuzuka said with just basic politeness, but he sounded dissatisfied.


    "My apologies for my impoliteness earlier. The news about Minamoto Erina''s sudden recovery really made me widen in surprise. She- Oh my goodness..." Utzuki covered her mouth in shock when she saw the bare-chested man on the bed.


    This man was supposed to be in a much worse condition than Erina. He was diagnosed with a longa and permanent disability even after the best treatment. However, this man looked fine, as if the previous critical condition never happened. The body parts that had be gold had even turned back into flesh!


    Utzuki looked at her disciples questioningly. She didn''t check on Kenji and Erina''s situation in person. Still, she felt that the reports she had received had been exaggerated as these two patients seemed fine now.


    The doctors at the doorstep immediately exined the patient''s situation with various evidence. They managed to convince their master about Kenji and Erina''s circumstances, but these two patients'' sudden recovery remained a mystery.


    Unfortunately, Utzuki could not do as he pleased to ask for exnations and information because there was another Grandmaster, namely Mitsuzuka. Therefore, she could only deal with him, but he handled everything calmly.


    "So, it''s because of that impolite girl''s help, huh... Is she a deity? It''s impossible to achieve this feat in a matter of minutes." Utzuki put her hand to her chin. She was able to draw a conclusion.


    "She has every reason to be rude to you. You''d better apologize the next time you see her." Mitsuzuka folded her arms. For some reason, his words reminded him of the event where he was rude to Elysia at their first meeting. Luckily, he apologized, and they reconciled.


    He then asked the doctors to send a nursing bed for his granddaughter as she would be treated in this room with his son.


    "..." Utzuki stayed silent and rechecked Kenji and Erina''s condition.


    She couldn''t detect any abnormality or disease in their bodies. To be honest, they could be called too healthy! They just don''t have the energy because of post-healing.


    Meanwhile, Elysia had just teleported to the roof of the hospital. The rainstorm still hit, but no raindrops fell on her because of her barrier.


    "Natural disasters and pandemics... Chaos in the world. Nature is angry for a reason. Perhaps, a greater catastrophe will soon ur to remind humans of their sin. Nature has the right to be angry when the Earth Mother is hurt. Who has hurt you, and how can I help you? If you can hear me, please answer me." Elysia spread her arms and asked towards the sky. She hoped that Earth Mother would answer her, but a few seconds passed, and there was no response whatsoever.


    Seeing that, Rhea emerged herself into the real world. The turquoise bracelet on Elysia''s forearm disappeared, and Rhea appeared beside Elysia.


    ''Master Elysia, nature is indeed furious. Probably because the humans and some deitiesmitted a grave sin because of that God Game. We don''t know what truly happened, but nature never lies. Earth Mother doesn''t seem to be able to talk to you yet, but we can do something else to find out the truth.'' Rhea held Elysia''s arm and gave her the best advice.


    ''What''s your n, Rhea? I''m at my wit''s end because Earth Mother doesn''t seem to be in a good state. She was injured, and the humansmitted a grave sin and started to fight against each other. What do we need to do?'' Elysia heaved a subtle sigh. She didn''t know what to do so she could talk to Earth Mother for the truth.


    ''Let''s appease nature''s anger and let them know we are here to help. After that, we can talk to nature spirits in peace.'' Rhea looked up at the sky sadly. She could feel that nature was angry, but it also came with immense sadness.


    She was sure the rainstorm that was happening right now covered a vast area. If this ferocious rainstorm expressed nature''s weeping, then she couldn''t just stand still.


    ''We will follow your n. Let''s discuss the details after we do a mind sync to make things easier.'' Elysia agreed with Rhea''s suggestion, and so did Elena.


    ''Mm, let''s sync our minds.'' Rhea was feeling excited.


    Elysia grabbed Rhea''s shoulders, and they stood facing each other. She lowered her head slightly, touched Rhea''s cheeks with her hands, then brought her face close until their foreheads were pressed together.


    Elysia and Rhea closed their eyes. The former sent a connection for mind sync, and thetter received the iing energy dly,


    ''What the hck are they doing? Did they want to kiss or... No, was that something Elysia said to me earlier? Err, what''s that called? Shared processing? Yes, that''s it!'' Xero scratched his head as the atmosphere suddenly became awkward for him.


    As Elysia synced her mind with Rhea, she opened her eyes and let go of Rhea''s cheek. When she took some distance, she was pretty mesmerized by the lovely blush on Rhea''s face.


    ''Mm, all right. We better move as soon as possible now. Please put on your divine battlesuit, Master Elysia. It will really help us tomunicate with nature.'' Rhea summoned her battlesuit. The wings tattoo on her smooth back revealed itself and glowed. Six beautiful turquoise wings appeared a momentter.


    ''Okay.'' Elysia immediately summoned her fallen angel battlesuit. Before they left, she didn''t forget to tell Xero about their ns. ''We will go to the sky to calm nature and talk to nature spirits. You can wait for us here for a moment.''


    ''Oh, so that''s what you guys were talking about in private? All right, I''ll wait here. Do what you think needs to be done and let me know the resultster.'' Xero lowered his stance. he thought Rhea and Elysia summoned their battle suit due to an impromptu threat, but his guess was wrong.


    ''Okay.'' Elysia waved her hand and soared into the sky through the storm clouds with Rhea.


    "..." Xero watched the two girls fly away and disappear behind the storm clouds. He then looked to the right and left.


    A white chair was flying in the wind, and he pulled it towards himself with magic.


    He used the chair to sit back and rx while waiting for Elysia and Rhea to finish their business. Elysia''s barrier was still there, so he could enjoy the rain without worry.


    "Are you ready? Come sing a melody with me. The spirit of nature will understand our expression and purpose." Rhea held Elysia''s hand while sending some information through their mind sync.


    "Let''s do it." Elysia nodded in agreement.


    They then stretched their arms forward and began to sing a beautiful melody with a particr frequency that not everyone could hear.


    The thunder sprites in the storm clouds slowly died down as the intensity of the rain fell. Earthquakes on distantnds stopped suddenly, and the floods in various areas slowly receded.


    Nature''s wrath subsided because Elysia and Rhea''s song was heard, and nature was willing to talk about the world''s circumstances. Elysia and Rhea then ended their melodic song.


    "..." Rhea put her hand on her upper chest and stretched her other hand forward with her palm up.


    Thousands of tiny invisible particles gathered there, forming a dense but springy ball of air. A small entity resembling a transparent wind slime emerged on Rhea''s hand.

 Chapter 769: Talk to Nature (2)

    <h4>Chapter 769: Talk to Nature (2)</h4>


    ''I am the Sky Spirit, the one who represents the majority of nature spirits. We have heard your song and are willing to follow the solution you offer.'' The Sky Spirit nced at the ck angel for a moment, then back at the turquoise angel.


    ''I am d to hear it. Before we start talking about the follow-up actions, is it possible for you to tell us about the situation on Earth? I am Aria, and the girl beside me is Elysia. A while ago, she was just talking to Earth Mother, but we are currently unable to contact Earth Mother back.'' Rhea stroked the Sky Spirit with her dainty finger.


    ''Earth Mother spoke to her? Ohh~ So she is that dangerous foreign entity... Earth Mother has already talked about her and the dangers of her otherworldly magic to this world. Still, it seems that Earth Mother is letting it go because Earth Mother is hurt. All because of the chaos in the Heaven Realm! They harmed Earth Mother!'' The Sky Spirit suddenly became irritated and furious as it recalled the event.


    ''I will link our conversation with Elysia. We would appreciate it if you would share information with us while we try to contact Earth Mother. We can help, but we need to know where to start.'' Rhea spoke in a gentle tone.


    ''Okay.'' The Sky Spirit didn''t mind if it could be achieved.


    ''I''ve heard from Aria. I presume all this mess has something to do with the God Game. I believe nature''s wrathes from a serious reason. How is Earth Mother''s situation, if I may know? The information you provide will speed up our assistance actions. Believe me, we are here to help and solve the world''s chaos from its roots. Please speak, and we will listen.'' Elysia nodded slightly and asked the Sky Spirit to speak.


    ''Very well, this all started from--'' The Sky Spirit began to narrate an incident from three weeks ago to the present. Starting from the chaos caused by human greed to the deities that made the situation worse.


    The sole reason nature became so furious was that all the chaos caused Earth Mother to be injured. Not to mention a mysterious attack from the Heaven Realm. It just added fuel to the fire.


    ''So, he has made a move and harmed the Earth Mother? Chaos in heaven and Earth, but not yet to the underworld or hell... What''s his real purpose? But, the power of the chess pieces?'' Elysia wondered. The Sky Spirit talked about many things but couldn''t process everything at once.


    ''Earth Mother and all nature spirits have sealed all ess in and out to heaven, underworld, or hell as a preventive measure. All humans and deities involved in the God Game will be eradicated, including those involved in their grand schemes! No one is allowed to injure Earth Mother!'' The Sky Spirit eximed with a sense of justice.


    ''Wait, you want to exterminate everyone involved? However, I can only see nature''s wrath on all humans equally. Are nature spirits the ones who are fully responsible for natural disasters and pandemics that ur in the world?'' Elysia was shocked by the fury of the nature spirits.


    ''The involved party is not as simple as you think. We have given various warnings, but they did not heed them. It was what they deserved for ying stupid games for stupid prizes. We might have been merciful if Earth Mother hadn''t been hurt. Still, unfortunately, those deities and humans are enchanted by the lure of falsehood.'' The Sky Spirit looked up as if to curse the heavens.


    ''No, we still don''t think it''s the best solution. You will only make Earth Mother sad by doing such destruction and ughter. Can you calm yourself down for a moment? We have a much more effective solution to ending the God Game and punishing the guilty parties.'' Elysia tried to discuss such an urgent matter. A prolonged disaster would continue if she failed to convince this nature spirit.


    ''Hmm? Is that so?'' The Sky Spirit was intrigued, and sure the other nature spirits would be delighted with this if it was true. ''I will hear your best solution, O dark angel from another world.''


    Elysia then conveyed her n, which she had discussed with Elena and Rhea via their mind sync. She seeded in convincing the Sky Spirit to follow her instructions. The Sky Spirit was also willing to invite the other nature spirits to join the n.


    ''The first thing we need to do is end the pandemic before everything else.'' Elysia got into the thing they would need to do as soon as possible.


    ''The current world''s pandemic was caused by a powerful Earth Spirit. It deliberately released a dangerous virus as a warning. Earth Spirit named it Virus-22, and it didn''t have a cure yet. Only Earth Mother can stop the pandemic, but she is hurt. If you are capable, you can ask Earth Mother for it.'' The Sky Spirit replied casually as if the human''s lives were insignificant to consider anymore.


    Elysia realized it was like a test of trust, but she smiled and responded calmly. ''All right. I presume you and other nature spirits know who was involved in the God Game. We want you to send them a warning letter like this, three times on three different days. If they fail to heed these clear warnings, they deserve direct divine punishment.''


    The Sky Spirit received the piece of paper and read it for a moment. For a moment, this girl seemed arrogant because she dared to handle those deities as if they were nothing.


    However, considering the warning from Earth Mother, the Sky Spirit could only believe these foreign angels were mighty beyond the world''sws. ''Okay, that''s an easy thing. Those evil humans and deities deserve divine punishment. Death is too lenient for them.''


    Elysia and Rhea then discussed a few things with the Sky Spirit. After that, Sky Spirit went to tell the other nature spirits the result of the discussion.


    ''Sigh, Earth is currently being sealed, huh... Fortunately, we managed to gain the trust of nature spirits with rtive ease, and natural disasters will stop. At the same time, we take care of the root cause.'' Elysia muttered under her breath.


    ''Yes, Sky Spirit said even the strongest God couldn''t enter the Earth Realm because of the world''s seal. The situation in heaven has be so chaotic.'' Rhea nodded slightly.


    ''I''m sorry. All this mess wouldn''t have happened if we had wiped out the Ruvoid God three weeks ago.'' Elysia felt guilty for her hesitation back then when they had the chance to prevent this mess.


    ''You don''t need to apologize, Ely. No one to me but the Ruvoid God himself. We didn''t have a valid reason for us to exterminate him at that time. It would be painful if the good was seen as a viin.'' Elena gently reminded Elysia that their position at that time was unfavorable.


    ''Council needs to take responsibility for that. We''ll take care of Heaven Realmter. Let''s fulfill our promise to nature spirits first and help Earth Mother.'' Elysia put aside the problems of heaven because she needed to deal with the things around her first.


    ''Mm!'' Rhea nodded and turned into the turquoise particles. She got into her divine bracelet and put it on Elysia''s wrist.


    "..." Elysia deactivated her divine battlesuit and returned to the hospital''s top floor, where Xero was waiting.


    "Oh, you''re done? How did it go?" Xero fiddled with a penknife and kept it in his trouser pocket when he saw Elysia return.


    ''We managed to have a discussion with the representatives of nature spirits. We must help deal with the world''s chaos before going to heaven. This world is currently being sealed, and Earth Mother is injured. For details--'' Elysia shared some information with Xero via telepathy.


    ''...'' Xero wanted to make somements. Still, Elysia kept on talking, and he decided to wait until this girl finished conveying all the vital information.


    ''Hou, so Earth Mother was injured because of her own carelessness. Compassion is not bad, but overdoing it is a weakness. Weakness disgusts me. So, we need to help her and reconcile this world before we can join the party in Heaven Realm? It''s so troublesome.'' Xero grumbled and folded his arms in annoyance.


    ''It''s fine if you don''t want to help, but just don''t cause trouble. So what are you going to do after this? We''ve decided to help.'' Elysia had already guessed Xero''s reluctance to participate in this helping n, but she didn''t ask Xero to do anything.


    ''Shit, do you think I can run around without watching you? If what you just said represents your master, then you can just... Never mind. All right, you left me with no other choice. Let''s punish and torture those damned weaklings. This can be the opening event for arger party.'' Xero made up his mind. After saying that, he smirked evilly and looked up at the distant sky like a viin.


    ''Oh right... Now I want that shared processing to be implemented. That would make my business a lot easier.'' Xero demanded with a slight emphasis as if he was forcing it.


    ''Okay.'' Elysia raised two fingers and touched Xero''s forehead. She then pulled a golden thread from there and stuck it to her forehead.


    The golden thread instantly became transparent and disappeared, but the shared processing connection was instantaneously established.


    "What? That''s all?" Xero''s a bit jittery. He didn''t expect the process to be that simple.


    "Yes, that''s all. Take a look at the signboard there. Ah, I''m sure you understand what I''m saying now, even though Earth''s universalnguage. Alright, let''s go inside. It''s time for us to stop the war and world chaos." Elysia walked away. She needed to see Erina first before taking care of other matters.


    "..." Xero looked at Elysia''s back and shook his head. He could understand thenguage of this world now. Still, he wondered why there was a difference in the technical requirements that Elysia did for Rhea and him.

 Chapter 770: Not a Hero

    <h4>Chapter 770: Not a Hero</h4>


    ''Ha? Do you want to end the wars and pandemics, including the chaos on Earth? You will only kill the fun with that boring approach.'' Xero frowned.


    ''The game wille to an end. In three days, all involved parties that failed to heed the direct stern warning are entitled to divine punishment.'' Elysia shrugged her shoulders.


    ''Isn''t that fun for you? You can punish selfish and evil humans and also deities. You were bad, but now you are going to do good.'' Elena was pretty amused when she saw Xero taking her words so seriously.


    ''Well...'' Xero put his hands in his pockets and turned his head to the side.


    Elysia returned to the exclusive room, where Erina was being treated. She found it a bit strange because the corridor leading to the room in question was surprisingly quiet.


    "Hello, Sir Ryosei. May Ie in?" Elysia raised her hand in greetings.


    "???" The doctors were a little surprised. This girl previously disappeared somehow from inside the room, and now she just came like a visitor?


    "Sure." One of the burly bodyguards nodded and opened the door. He had no reason to stop this girl either.


    "Thank you." When the door was opened, Elysia entered the exclusive treatment room.


    "Hm?" Elysia found Erina''s grandfather in the living room with the Grandmaster-level doctor. They immediately went silent and stared at her, but she just greeted them with a hand gesture and went over to Erina.


    "Hi~ You''ve been transferred to this room now, Erina-san. How are you feeling now?" Elysia waved her hand with a smile.


    "You''re back, Elysia-san. I feel fairly good but don''t have the strength to move freely." Erina feels happy and relieved that Elysia is back.


    "I see. You need at least a day for a full recovery. You''ll be back in shape tomorrow." Elysia nodded slightly and turned around, facing Erina''s father. "However, you may need at least three, I mean seven days forplete recovery before you can resume your normal activities."


    "Yeah, I''m having a hard time moving my hand now. It''s like there''s no strength left in my body." Kenji raised his hand and tried to make a fist, but his hand still felt weak and fell onto the bed.


    "Your strength will gradually recover. Just make sure to consume adequate nutrition. Your appetite may be affected, so I suggest taking additional alternative nutrition such as supplement pills or vitamins." Elysia gave a piece of advice.


    "All right, I will keep in mind. I thank you again for your help, Elysia. It might be nice if you could visit our house for dinner, haha..." Kenjiughed dryly.


    "Hehe, no need to worry." Elysia waved her hand in front of her face. Thest event she visited Erina''s house did not give a good impression, so she would avoid visiting for now.


    "Hm?" Erina felt restless all of a sudden. She held her lower stomach as if something was going to leak soon.


    Elysia noticed that and offered to help. "Is there something? The toilet?"


    "Mm, I have to go..." Erina blushed after saying that. She just remembered that she couldn''t afford to go alone in her current state.


    "If you are willing, I will help you." Elysia smiled in amusement and stretched out her hand.


    "Please..." Erina put her hand on Elysia''s.


    "Please excuse me." Elysia then took Erina away in a princess carry.


    The Grandmaster-level doctor was about to say something, but Elysia excused herself and took Erina to the bathroom.


    Elysia ced Erina carefully on the flush toilet. She then gave a little help before turning around. "Do you need help with your business, Erina-san?"


    "Mm, I think I can do it." Erina meekly nodded.


    "Okay, tell me when you''re done." Elysia closed the toilet door and waited in the bathroom.


    ''I came to say goodbye to Erina, but why did I suddenly be a nurse?'' Elysia asked in wonder. She tried to ignore the sound of gurgling water behind her.


    ''That''s because you''re a good girl. You could have asked one of the female doctors to do this, but you chose to help Erina. Ah~ But what a pity. You usually blushed. Not to mention you gave a little favor to Erina just now, hehe~'' Elena chuckled in a teasing tone.


    ''...'' Elysia blushed, but she immediately shook her head. ''Naughty thoughts, bad.''


    "Uhm, I''m done." Erina spoke in a mosquito-like voice. She managed to finish her business but couldn''t get up on her own yet. She was even only able to lift her panties halfway up...


    Elysia went back into the toilet and gave another little help to Erina.


    "Um, thank you." Erina whispered as Elysia returned to carry her in a princess carry.


    "You''re wee." Elysia replied with a smile.


    "Umm, my wounds have healed. Can I take off my bandages now? It would be a bit embarrassing to have them removed in the treatment room." Erina asked for help implicitly, but she looked into Elysia''s face as if she wanted to do that.


    "Sure. Do you want to take your bandage off here?" Elysia didn''t mind that.


    Erina meekly nodded in reply. Then, Elysia helped Erina sit on a small stool before taking off the bandages.


    "Erina..." Erina spoke in a mosquito-like voice.


    "Hmm?" Elysia wondered what Erina wanted to say, but she kept her hands busy removing the bandage on Erina''s head.


    "Please call me Erina without the honorific. I''ll call you Ellie in return." Erina turned her head, looking straight into those beautiful eyes.


    "Okay." Elysia agreed without needing to think twice.


    "Eh? Mm, thanks, Ellie." Erina didn''t expect such an instant response, but she was happy to hear it.


    "You and your father can actually go home. The storm is over too. However, it''s okay to be here for further treatment." Elysia continued to remove the bandages on Erina''s tummy, arms, and legs.


    "My grandfather feels ufortable because of that senior doctor. Maybe, we will go straight home. Grandfather has already sent people for administration and some other things." Erina lowered her head slightly.


    "Oh, no wonder why the bodyguards outside are increasing. Did your grandfather decide that as soon as the storm was over?" Elysia checked her surroundings with her advanced perception. She could see Erina''s grandfather was annoyed by that Grandmaster-level doctor.


    "Okay, we''re done. Let''s go back." Elysia carried Erina again and returned to the treatment room.


    "..." Erina wrapped her arms around Elysia''s neck. She identally looked at Elysia''s angelic face and blushed. Somehow, she could see some inexplicable changes in her friend, but she feltfortable and safe now.


    "So you are Elysia. I''ve heard a few things about you. Are you a healer with super rare abilities?" Utzuki approached Elysia and asked.


    "Who knows? However, I''m not a genuine healer." Elysia put Erina on the bed and answered without even turning her head.


    "Is that so? May I know how you healed Minamoto Erina and Minaomoto Kenji? As you know, their situation is too difficult to be healed by human abilities alone, much less in minutes." Utzuki raised the topic that made her so curious. She wouldn''t let this girl go until she received an answer.


    "Even if you say it''s unattainable, that doesn''t mean it''s impossible. The world is vast, and humans haven''t even explored more than twenty percent of the world''s entirety." Elysia sat on the chair next to Erina''s bed. She looked at the olddy with a subtle smile.


    Utzuki nced at Mitsuzuka in annoyance. This old man didn''t give any necessary details and only asked her to ask Elysia directly. "So, what did you do to heal them to near perfection?"


    "Why would you ask such a thing? Are you just curious or aiming for something else? A high-level medical expert doesn''t share their technique with just anyone. I think you are aware of that code of conduct." Elysia rested her cheek against her hand, pretending to innocently ask back.


    "Ugh..." Utzuki felt this girl didn''t give her a face because of that kind of response. She was a Grandmaster, and this was the first time she had received such treatment.


    However, she swallowed her frustration only to herself and summoned her ultimate reason to know more. "Do you know your abilities can save so many people? A great doctor should be willing to share knowledge for the greater good."


    Elysia raised her palm and shook her head. "Let''s stop this conversation. You reminded me of what a certain old doctor said to me in the past. You are a top-ss doctor, but you didn''t take on that role because you wanted to save someone''s life like a saint. It''s just your job, not an obligation or duty. My apologies, to be frank, but I''m not a hero, and you''re not a savior either."


    "What the-" Utzuki widened his eyes. She never expected such words toe out of a young girl who was still like a flower bud.


    *ck*


    The door opened, and a bodyguard entered with some documents in hand. He gave it to Mitsuzuka right away. "The procedures and administration have beenpleted. Sir Kenji and Miss Erina can leave the hospital anytime, sir."


    "Good, we are going home now. Kenji and Erina are recovering and just need time to fully recover in a peaceful and safe ce." Mitsuzuka nodded and gestured to his core bodyguards to help him put his son into a wheelchair.


    "Well..." Kenji felt a little embarrassed because he only wore shorts when transferring to a wheelchair. Yet, he couldn''t do anything and let his father''s bodyguards help him get dressed.


    "Are we going home now?" Erina was taken aback. He was surprised that everything was taken care of quickly, almost like they were in a hurry.


    "Yes, we are going home now. My apologies, Grandmaster Utzuki... You may be great in your field of expertise, but you are not sensitive enough. Bluntly speaking, youck in good attitude. Elysia, can you please take care of my granddaughter? We''re leaving now." Mitsuzuka pushed his son''s wheelchair to the exit while staring at Elysia.

 Chapter 771: Its Show Time

    <h4>Chapter 771: It''s Show Time</h4>


    Utzuki pestered Elysia to answer her questions, but Xero moved so this old btch would understand her ce. It was time for them to leave, and this btch was just a nuisance.


    "*Duck squawking* off!" Xero pushed the old doctor away from Elysia.


    "What? What do you think you just did, little boy?" Utzuki frowned. Yet, she also felt surprised that this white-haired boy could push her away.


    "You should understand your *duck squawking* ce, witch. I am her bodyguard, and you have crossed your boundary." Xero narrowed his eyes and gestured to Elysia to leave.


    "Then, please excuse me. It''s time for us to go." Elysia moved Erina into a wheelchair and went to the exit.


    "Wait, you haven''t answered my question. It''s fine if you don''t give details, but-" Utzuki tried to grab Elysia''s shoulder. She wouldn''t let this girl go just like that.


    Unfortunately, Xero was still between Elysia and the old doctor. He pped the woman''s hand and applied a fragment of his Heretic God''s mental pressure to shut her up.


    "This is just a warning. Watch your attitude the next time we meet, witch." Xero gave a warning before chasing after Elysia.


    By the time the room fell into silence, Utzuki could barely breathe. Her face paled, but her heart was beating unusually fast. She was sure that that sudden mental pressure made her instantly helpless. Bluntly speaking, she fell micro unconscious.


    "What the hell is that white-haired boy? I am a Grandmaster, and he can overpower me?" Utzuki sat down on the patient''s bed, still in disbelief about what had just happened.


    "Ishimoto Utzuki-sama!"


    "Grandmaster Utzuki-sama, what happened?"


    Utzuki''s disciples and doctors came over worriedly. They had no idea what had just happened, but it was definitely not something good.


    "I''m fine. I want all the information reports about that girl named Elysia, and her little bodyguard in my study room ASAP." Utzuki ordered her disciples with a precarious tone.


    Meanwhile, Elysia had just gotten into the elevator, going to the first floor.


    "..." Xero felt a bit confused and nced at Elysia a few times. He then decided to ask. ''Elysia, why is what I was about to say and what came out of my mouth different? Are you rigged our shared processing?''


    ''Tic, your speech is filtered. Do you think I will allow you to make my Ely process abusive swear words?'' Elena answered like a teacher to her student.


    ''What? So, it was indeed the work of this shared processing. Swearing words are a part of life, and you took them from me? Where is the freedom of speech!?'' Xero pursed his lips. He didn''t like this useless feature.


    ''You can swear as much as you want when you''re not using shared processing. You can also do that in your mind. Stop whining. It''s not you.'' Rhea responded nonchntly.


    ''Tch, you''re noisy, Rhea.'' Xero clicked his tongue and folded his arms. This shared processing was only a temporary thing. He would ignore this kind of useless feature for now.


    "Ellie, may I ask you something?" Erina raised her head, staring at Elysia''s face from below.


    "Yes, you can." Elysia looked down.


    "This may sound a bit harsh, but do you have any particr discontent towards a senior doctor? I can see your demeanor turning cold towards ''them''." Erina made a steeple of her fingers.


    "You may be right, and you may not. I cannot pay respect or courtesy to those who do not have goodwill or friendliness." Elysia gave a vague answer because she didn''t want to tell any story about it.


    "I see..." Erina could interpret the unspoken, but she decided not to dig any further.


    When the elevator door opened, dozens of reporters were already waiting in the lobby, ready with their cameras and microphones.


    "Minamoto-sama, it''s good news for all of us to see you are doing well. Can you say something?" One of the reporters asked, and other ones followed suit.


    However, the bodyguards soon kept the reporters at a distance. A dozen additional helpers in military suits came from the exit and immediately made way for Mitsuzuka''s entourage.


    "My apologies, we can''t say much now, but thank you all for your support and concern. We are out of the hospital now. We are fine and recovering." Erina waved her hand with apassionate smile.


    Some people then gave her several bouquets of flowers, and she had no choice but to ept them.


    "Get well soon, Erina-sama!"


    "We wish the Minamoto n the best."


    "We love you, Erina-sama!"


    "Ah, Kenji-sama!"


    "..." Elysia was speechless with the various responses from the reporters and visitors.


    She could tell Erina was loved by many people, and Minamoto n was well respected. So, this result was predictable. However, the problem was that her face was exposed to the public because of this now!


    ''Hopefully, my face gets censored in the media, but it''s toote, right? It''s a TV camera for live news...'' Elysia heaved a subtle sigh as she realized several big cameras for the television channel had already recorded her.


    ''Worry not, Ely. You will be famous sooner orter due to our ns to end the pandemic. You will be known as a gorgeous angelic doctor.'' Elena teased Elysia in amusement.


    ''Hm, we''re also going to hunt down the God Game participants. Hopefully, whoever targeted Erina''s life before, would think four times before they dared to act to injure her. We''re already here, and they won''t escape after three days of warning.'' Elysia periodically examines her surroundings with her advanced perception.


    ''Yeah, our preparations should be done in those three days.'' Elena couldn''t wait for the event to arrive. It might be nice to eliminate some troublemakers for the Earth''s good.


    ''I wish we could contact Earth Mother in our preparation period. She is the key factor in these rescue ns, and we must help her. If she falls, I''m not sure if this world willst long.'' Rhea had her own worries and knew it was a severe matter that needed to be resolved as soon as possible.


    ''Mm, we''ll try to contact Earth Mother again after this. I''m sure she''s watching us right now.'' Elysia followed Mitsuzuka to one of the ck SUVs and helped Erina carefully into the rear passenger seat. "Please watch your head."


    Xero immediately sat next to Elysia, and Mitsuzuka helped Kenji sit in the middle passenger seat.


    "Hurry up." Mitsuzuka ordered, and his trusted bodyguards immediately got into the front seat.


    The soldiers got into their cars, and a strict escort was put in ce towards the Minamoto n''s mansion.


    "Phew, it really is a miracle. Erina-sama and her father survived the ne crash. The storm also ended suddenly." One of the reporters wiped his sweat.


    "Erina-sama is blessed and loved by Gods. It is only natural for good things toe to her."


    "But, who''s the gorgeousdy pushing her wheelchair? Is she Erina-sama''s friend? Or maybe she''s the Minamoto n''s private doctor?"


    "Nevertheless, she is a hidden jade beauty. How can someone like her be unknown to everyone to this day?"


    "A beautiful young doctor, huh? Nice! That could make a good headline for my news, hehe..."


    "Damn, you stole my idea. Let''s see whatizens have to say about this. This is a good thing after the terrible newstely."


    "Sigh, I just hope the third world war doesn''t really break out."


    "The pandemic has not yet reached Japan, and I hope the government takes the matter seriously."


    The reporters and others exchanged words after the Minamoto n entourage left the hospital.


    Meanwhile, the Minamoto npany was already on the other side of the city center. Elysia and Xero could suddenly feel an unknown entity watching them from a distance.


    ''Can you feel it? We are being watched by an entity with malicious intent.'' Xero raised his eyebrows.


    ''Leave them for now. We''ll deal with them soon.'' Elysia squinted her eyes as she looked back for a moment.


    "What''s wrong, Ellie?" Erina asked in wonder.


    "We are being watched from a great distance. I''m sure your grandfather is aware of that. They may be trying to harm you and your father, Erina." Elysia took out her smartphone and turned it on.


    "Oh my God... Isn''t that dangerous for us? What should we do, Ellie? Grandfather?" Erina became restless at once.


    "Worry not. They wouldn''t dare to strike without thinking four times or with a well-thought-out n. Even if they did, it would be the end for them." Elysia smiled faintly as she tapped her smartphone''s screen.


    "Yes, it''s like what Elysia said. We will make them pay the price for bringing harm to us." Mitsuzuka interlocked his fingers, and his expression turned cold.


    "Erina, may I know how is Mio, your private maid and bodyguard?" Elysia nced at Erina.


    "Mio, she is in special advanced training. However, she will be here soon because of our ne crash. She might scold me, hehe..." Erina chuckled weakly. She wanted to be raised a topic rted to that unusual white-haired boy, but that boy seemed unfriendly and grumpy.


    "I see..." Elysia nodded slightly.


    "..." Erina didn''t know what to say. She nced at Elysia''s smartphone as she wondered what her friend was trying to find.


    "What are you looking for, Ellie? Ah, my smartphone went missing for the second time this month..." Erina asked, but it also reminded her of her smartphone.


    "You''ll get a recement soon. Erina, may I know where are we going now? Please show me the ce on the map." Elysia brought her smartphone closer to Erina. The map of Tokyo is already disyed there.


    "Ehm, our mansion is around here, Minato City." Erina told innocently without feeling anything wrong.


    "So, we are already close. Sir Mitsuzuka, Sir Kenji, this is just my opinion. You should increase your mansion''s security from various unforeseen possibilities, including the unseen. I heard that in Tokyo, a prominent n is skilled in supernatural things. Would you like a little help from them?" Elysia tapped her smartphone screen once again. She looked for some information and did some other things.


    "Taira n, hmm? I''ll consider it." Mitsuzuka put his hand on his chin, deep in thought.


    A few minutester, the entourage arrived at their destination safely. Everyone got out of the car, and Elysia moved Erina into a wheelchair.


    "Excuse me, Sir Ryosei. Please bring Erina in." Elysia raised her hand for attention.


    Erina was stunned for a moment after Elysia said that. She was reluctant to part now. "Eh? You need to leave right now, Ellie? Why don''t youe in first?"


    "My apologies, but we can''t visit right now. We need to test the malicious threats. Ah, our taxi is already there. See you soon!" Elysia waved her hand and walked away towards the gate. Her taxi was already waiting on the other side of the road.


    ''Yeah, so it''s show time?'' Xero rubbed his hands together as if something exciting was about to happen.

 Chapter 772: Captured the Wrong Target

    <h4>Chapter 772: Captured the Wrong Target</h4>


    "Grandfather..." Erina asked her grandfather to do something. She wasn''t quite sure what Elysia wanted to convey, but she was sure it might be dangerous.


    "It''s okay. She will be fine. I will send some experts to help her." Mitsuzuka looked at Elysia''s back with some thoughts in mind. As Elysia''s taxi drove away, he looked at a building in the distance and ordered his people for several tasks.


    Meanwhile, Elysia and Xero headed towards a random district with a rtively quiet street not far from the Minamoto n''s mansion.


    "I''ve made the payment by online payment, driver-san." Elysia told the driver before getting out of the taxi.


    "Yes, thank you." The driver checked his smartphone and then looked at the gorgeous girl. It was indeed a beautiful sight to behold.


    "Her angelic, lovely face and a nice body. The charm of top-tier upper-ssdy is truly extraordinary." The driver spoke in a whisper-like voice. He then shook his head and drove his taxi away.


    "..." Elysia stared intently at the hill, then at the roof of a tall building some distance away. The former gave off a somewhat uneasy and threatening feeling, but thetter had a subtle malicious aura. They were watching her every move.


    ''Let''s take care of the one at the top of that tall building first.'' Elysia muttered in her mind.


    ''Okay, let''s take those people down immediately. They have a higher ground with a higher threat level.'' Elenapletely agreed.


    ''They have long-barreled guns at us. We''d better teleport behind them and knocked them out in one fell swoop.'' Rhea could tell those people had some guns, ready to shoot.


    ''Yup, that''s the n.'' Elysia continued on her way and entered a small alley to be out of the reach of anyone''s sight. Xero just followed her from behind.


    *Bzzt*


    Elysia grabbed Xero''s shoulder and used teleportation to the top of the tall building in question. Since her destination was still within sight, she could teleport urately even without a marker.


    Elysia and Xero reappeared on the roof of a small warehouse above the building.


    ''They are well-armed. There are four enemies in total, and we will knock them all at once and tie them up for interrogation. If possible, avoid injuring them. No unnecessary killing.'' Elysia told Xero about their task.


    ''Meh, they''re just four weak humans no stronger than hell fleas. I alone canplete the mission easily. Do you want to torture or extract information from them too?'' Xero rolled his eyes.


    ''All right, you have three minutes for that. There''s still a group of people with malicious intent on that hill.'' Elysia didn''t mind if Xero wouldplete this mission himself.


    ''Three seconds is enough for me!'' Xero jumped down from the roof of the warehouse. He rushed to the well-armed suspicious people with only a ck rope in hand.


    *Swiish*


    Xero jumped into the air and threw his rope. The rope seemed to move like a flying snake to wrap around the four people scattered on four different sides.


    "!?" The well-armed suspicious people were wide-eyed in surprise because of the sudden attack. They brandished their guns, but it was toote. The ck ropes moved faster to wrap around their bodies like ferocious powerful snakes.


    "What-" One of the well-armed suspicious people was about to speak, but the rope silenced her mouth.


    "Three seconds strike." Xero raised his hand and mmed the rope towards the warehouse.


    "!?" The four well-armed suspicious people cried out, but their voices were silenced.


    *Bam*


    The four well-armed suspicious people were thrown against the wall. The impact was hard and somewhat painful.


    "Good job. That''s actually four seconds." Elysia descended from the roof of the small shed, scanning each of their prisoners.


    "It would be too obvious if you wanted to conduct an interrogation here." Xero kicked open the barn door and dragged their four prisoners like trash sacks.


    "I will secure their weapons first." Elysia rushed to get the long-barreled weapons and carried them into the warehouse.


    ''Ely, would you like to try mind reading techniques? It''s a lite version of extracting thoughts with minimal side effects for both parties.'' Elena suggested a technique they had never tried before.


    ''No, it''s okay. We''ll politely ask but still, take a closer look at their spirit and aura fluctuations. We will know if they are lying or not. I wonder if they are participants in the God Game. Sky Spirit exins that they have a chess piece within their bodies. It can significantly boost their power and grant some additional unique abilities.'' Elysia activated her sacred vision to look deep into the prisoners'' bodies.


    However, she couldn''t find the chess piece in the qeustion even though she had checked far enough to reach their spirits.


    ''Let''s continue with the talk. Two men and two women... let''s do it to her first.'' Elysia grabbed the nearby female prisoner''s rope around the mouth. "Tell me, who are you and what are your goals?"


    "Bwah! And who are you to ask me that!? That boy! He sneakily attacked us from behind. What a coward!" The girl cried out in annoyance and anger.


    She tried to free herself, but the ck ropes were so sturdy. Her co-workers attempted to cut the rope with a secret knife but failed.


    "Looks like you failed to understand your current position, girl. Just asking will get you nowhere. You need to torture them to get them to talk. It would be nice to hear their cries of agony." Xero kicked the noisy girl''s leg.


    "Ow! What is the meaning of this? Are you both psychopaths or terrorists? Why did you attack and hold us captive!?" The girl fell to the ground. She looked at the white-haired boy with a look of hatred.


    "Torture before extracting information?" Xero took out his penknife and yed it between his fingers.


    "No, not yet." Elysia shook her head slightly and made the girl sit up. "I''ll ask you again, who are you and what''s the purpose of spying on the Minamoto n with these weapons aimed at us? You''ve targeted me not just once."


    "We are elite snipers assigned by the central government to guard against a distance. Wait, how can you know that even if you are more than one or two kilometers away? Anyway, we were assigned for the Minamoto n''s well-being!" The girl immediately spoke to avoid misunderstanding. She could tell this would lead to a friendly fire if she didn''t instantly reveal her identity.


    "Are you from the military? Who is your target?" Elysia pursed her lips.


    "Yes, we are the elite force. We are authorized to shoot anyone who dares try to bring harm to the Minamoto n in their current state! Wait, how did you get here in seconds? You just got off the taxi in that district-" The girl couldn''t continue her statement. She could only gulp her saliva nervously as she realized she might be dealing with two ultra-powerful espers from the Minamoto n.


    "Is it like that? However, I''m not sure whether Sir Minamoto Mitsuzuka knew about you. You were sent and assigned in secret, after all. You''re not lying, but you''re still a suspect. Stay here. We need to deal with the other malicious party first." Elysia heaved a subtle sigh.


    It seemed they captured the wrong target, but it wasn''t her fault either. It was natural for her not to feel safe when these snipers aimed their weapons at her. Not to mention, they weren''t ordinary people either, but espers.


    "We are not malicious-, hng!" The girl tried to justify her and her co-workers'' roles, but her mouth was shut before she could finish speaking.


    Elysia covered the girl''s mouth with the ck rope again and then gave an eye signal to Xero.


    "No torture? Fine, the next one won''t end like this, right? They are the malicious party, after all." Xero shrugged his shoulders.


    "Let''s go. They may have made their move." Elysia came out of the warehouse, and Xero followed suit.


    The four elite snipers were abandoned in the small warehouse because Elysia would soon return there to be brought them to the Minamoto n.


    *Bzzt*


    Elysia and Xero went to the small warehouse''s shadow and teleported to a hill a few kilometers away. Trees thrived in the vicinity, and it took them a few minutes before they could spot the malicious party in question.


    "The Minamoto n''s entourage has returned to their mansion. What''s the next n? Are you sure they are participants too? We''d be at a loss if they weren''t."


    "The Reaper God and heaven wanted that diva named Erina to die for some unknown reason. Unfortunately, she survived, and we are here with a task to finish her off cleanly."


    "Whatever it is, the offered rewards are so tempting, and we still getpensation if we fail. Big risk, huge gain... Okay, we will move at dusk."


    "Who knows why the Reaper God wants her dead, but who cares. She may have offended him, but this is the first time I''ve ever known someone survived the grim reaper."


    "Well, it''s a shame to just kill that beautiful diva. At least, we can pop her cherry before we kill her, right?"


    "Tch, your pinky puny brain is only filled with juice and aphrodisiacs. Your little brother will probably turn to gold."


    "Isn''t that great? My golden rod shall conquer the world."


    Several people in ck ninja costumes with skull masks were whispering behind the bushes. They used Japaneseglish, but it was still easy to understand for the two people watching them from afar.


    "..." Elysia''s expression became grim after hearing all those nasty conversations.


    If it wasn''t for her advanced perception and super hearing, she probably wouldn''t have been able to find them so quickly. Even if the Reaper God sent them, she would still be the angel of death.


    ''Torture for information, then kill?'' Xero smirked. For some unknown reason, he got a strong desire to make Elysia fall to the side of darkness.


    ''Ely, the five of them have chess pieces near their spirits. It was just like what Sky Spirit had said. That thing is probably the identity and power boost to all participants in that death match, God Game. It''s a part of the Ruvoid God''s grand scheme.'' Elena told him what she had just discovered.


    ''I suggest extracting those things for further research.'' Rhea gave a piece of advice.


    ''Okay, I can see the chess piece within their bodies.'' Elysia nodded slightly.


    Unfortunately, she overlooked Xero''s previous telepathy because she was too immersed in her private conversation with Elena and Rhea.


    Her subtle nod was interpreted as an agreement. Because of that, Xero immediately moved like a shadow.


    ''Eh?'' Elysia was taken aback when Xero suddenly jumped into the bushes.


    Anguished screams soon echoed through the hill forest, startling many animals and people who happened to be nearby. However, it onlysted for a few seconds.


    Most people who could hear those screams just shrugged their shoulders and continued their activities. It was probably just some youths screaming for no reason to blow off some steam.

 Chapter 773: Power Chess Pieces

    <h4>Chapter 773: Power Chess Pieces</h4>


    "!?" Elysia immediately got down from the tree and rushed into the thick bush.


    When she arrived, four men were already lying on the ground with only a few minor injuries. However, they groaned as if in deep agony. Thest one, most likely their leader, was strangled by Xero to a tree trunk.


    "Heh-hee... Life can turn quickly, huh... We were supposed to be assassin hunters but were being hunted instead." The assassin leader grimaced cynically from behind his skull mask.


    "You don''t even deserve to be called prey to be hunted. It''s more like pest control." Xero took off his captured mask, but there was still a ninja-like mask.


    "Guh, tell me... What conditions would you like for you to release us?" The assassin leader tried his best to negotiate as his survival instinct kicked in.


    He and hisrades were powerful, but this white-haired boy was beyond their league! It was only a few seconds, and they instantly lost without being able to move. They didn''t even notice the surprise attack until it was toote.


    "..." There was a strange glint in Xero''s eyes when he realized Elysia had just arrived behind him. He erected the barrier around and prepared to extract this human''s mind. Unfortunately, his concentration was disrupted because Elysia smacked his back.


    "Stop for now. You decided to act alone, and now you want to use bitter techniques to get information out of his mind, huh?" Elysia pursed her lips. She felt a little angry.


    "Huh? You''ve given your consent and are acting on your master''s behalf. You''re just being unreasonable now. Don''t you know extracting information from his mind is faster than that troublesome interrogation?" Xero frowned but didn''t let go of his grip on his victim''s neck.


    "Is it like that? My apologies. You may have misinterpreted something. Regardless, don''t act rashly. They are under God-level being patronage, possibly his name is Reaper God. The fastest way does not mean the best way. We act with a n, remember?" Elysia was a little confused when she gave her consent, but she didn''t dwell on the matter and only advised Xero.


    "..." The assassin leader didn''t know what to say to this bickering pair of lovers. However, he was literally saved by this girl.


    "Tch, fine. Do what you want. That Reaper God won''t be able to hurt me even if hees here." Xero clicked his tongue and threw his victim at the four people who were still lying in pain on the ground.


    ''Ely, I think interrogating for information is insignificant. Just take their power chess pieces and erase their memories of thest month or two. In three days, we will hunt down all the God Game participants with the help of nature spirits, right? They are just chess pieces, but we are for the greater ones. We just need to try to contact Earth Mother as soon as possible.'' Elena suggested an idea that she thought was the most ideal.


    ''That makes sense...'' Elysia realized that interrogating was no longer appropriate if her group was going to hunt down all the participants without exception soon.


    ''If so, I can help to erase their memories.'' Rhea also expressed her approval.


    Therefore, Elysia changed her n and approached the strongest assassin.


    "Ugh... What are you going to do, miss? Are you a huntress? We''ll give up from the game, but let us go." The assassin leader groaned in pain, but he was still unable to move his body.


    "Stay still, it''s just a moment, and you''ll be back in your normal life. All this mess never happened." Elysia reached out to the assassin''s chest, but her hand went inside.


    "!?" The assassin leader widened his eyes in surprise. His chest was pierced through, but he didn''t feel any pain?


    "Hmm, I got it." Elysia took out a ck chess piece, then touched the assassin''s forehead with her right hand.


    Rhea used a memory erasing technique. She tried to erase all memories of the God Game, but it was a bit tricky. So, she continued by erasing memories from the past two months.


    "What in the-" The assassin leader muttered under his breath, but his consciousness slowly left him until the darkness was entirely out of sight. He fell unconscious.


    Elysia did the same to the other four assassins. She took their power chess pieces, and Rhea erased these assassins'' memories.


    ''Xero, we decided to use a more practical n. These are the so-called power chess pieces, and we will investigate this further. We suspect these things are part of the Ruvoid God''s grand scheme.'' Elysia showed the five ck chess pieces in her hand to Xero.


    ''Hm, the identity of the God Game participants and the source of their power-up. What about the interrogation?'' Xero raised his eyebrows.


    ''My master said the interrogation is no longer significant as we will hunt down all the God Game participants in three more days. No one can get away with this cursed power chess piece within their body. When I canmunicate with Earth Mother, we''ll eventually have everything we need to know.'' Elysia exined the summary of her change of ns.


    ''Well, I have no problem with that. But, you have to get used to seeing blood and death. You will never grow if you are always protected by your master and her Goddess friends. However, you are still a flower bud. Be aware of this. Mercy will stab you in the back. Erasing their memories is not the best solution because killing never disappoints.'' Xero folded his arms while ncing at the five unconscious assassins.


    ''Little boy, you talk like you know everything about my Ely. That rough rule only applies if you are a lone warrior, not a group of family. Everyone has their own path, and this is what we choose.'' Elena sighed and shook her head.


    ''What do you mean by that? You make your disciple and that paras- Ahem! I mean Rhea as part of the family?'' Xero was a bit surprised to hear that response.


    ''Why are you so surprised?'' Elena failed to understand.


    ''No, never mind.'' Xero put his hand to his chin, deep in thought. He checked Elysia up and down once more as if he was confirming something.


    ''Thanks for your advice. I''ll keep it in mind. Mercy is sometimes needed, but not to everyone.'' Elysia nodded in appreciation, but she immediately changed the subject. ''Do you still have the unused darkness pouch? Can I borrow it to put these chess pieces?''


    ''Good if you understand. Which pouch of darkness?'' Xero tried to remember the item in question, but he didn''t remember having such a thing.


    ''The pouch you used to store the resource crystals from the underworld. It can store any item with dark or evil energy without any leakage, right?'' Elysia made a jet ck pouch projection above her palm.


    ''Oh, that pouch... Here.'' Xero took out a ck pouch and threw it at Elysia.


    ''Thank you. I will return this once the power chess piece research is done. Let''s go.'' After saying that, Elysia teleported herself and Xero away from the hill. They returned to the roof of the small warehouse, where the five snipers were still being held.


    *Bzzt* *Bzzt*


    Elysia''s smartphone vibrated. An iing call startled her. She checked the caller, and it was from an unknown number.


    ''I''ve put it on silent mode without vibrating, but it still vibrates when a calles in, huh... Who''s calling, I guess? As I recall, only Erina or maybe her family knows this number.'' Elysia gave a signal to Xero before answering the iing call.


    "..." Elysia didn''t speak immediately, just waiting for the caller to say something first.


    "Hello, Ellie? Are you there?" Erina asked somewhat restlessly.


    "Oh, it''s you, Erina. Are you okay?" Elysia breathed a sigh of relief. She turned towards the Minamoto n''s mansion with her sacred vision to check the situation there.


    "Phew, thank goodness. Mm, I borrowed my father''s spare phone. Can you tell me where you are now, Ellie? My grandfather sent reinforcements to assist you, but they lost track of you. Are you in any danger?" Erina heaved a sigh of relief and immediately told her intent and purpose.


    "I''m not in danger. I''m the danger." Elysia was pretty amused.


    "Ellie... We can''t let you check on that unknown dangerous group." Erina didn''t know what to say. She was seriously worried, but her friend replied yfully.


    "Okay, I''ll send you my current location." Elysia sent a message containing her current location''s coordinates.


    "All right, I will inform my grandfather. Please stay there, and an elite squad will arrive there soon." Erina could notice the iing message but didn''t read it immediately.


    "Thanks for your concern, Erina. I''ll end the call. See you soon." After receiving a response from Erina, Elysia immediately ended the call.


    She turned to the side and found Xero already holding a spear of wind, ready to be thrown into the sky.


    *Swiish!*


    A strong gust of wind was created when Xero released the wind spear into the sky. It broke through the airspeed and left many air ripples in its path.


    ''Ah, it just grazed the mysterious observer. I presume those people are those assassins'' God.'' Elena felt somewhat disappointed when the mysterious entity suddenly disappeared from the sky above the hill.


    "*Duck squawking*, I missed a few millimeters. That should be a one-hit kill!" Xero punched the empty air in annoyance.


    ''That was the Reaper God?'' Elysia asked curiously. She failed to notice the existence of the entity there because of an iing call.


    ''Yeah, Xero immediately unleashed an opening attack to test the waters. Who would have thought the other party immediately ran away with his tail between his legs.'' Elena shared the detail about what had just happened.


    "All right, so what? You want to try to catch the big one?" Elysia asked Xero, but she already knew the answer.


    "I''ve marked that coward. I''ll be right back in an hour at the most. Hehe, let''s test the so-called pinnacle powerhouse." Xero turned into a puff of ck mist and shot into the sky.


    ''Hmm, he seems excited when he finds a strong opponent.'' Elysia muttered in her mind while looking up at the sky.


    ''But he doesn''t dare to challenge us. He also seems to have a trauma towards our Rhea, fufu~'' Elena chuckled.


    ''Let''s let Xero do what he thinks needs to be done. If he manages to capture that Reaper God, it will make our research on power chess pieces easier.'' Rheamented in a rxed tone.


    Elysia only heaved a subtle sigh. She sat on the edge of the warehouse roof. She swayed her legs alternately while waiting for the Minamoto n''s elite squad to arrive.

 Chapter 774: First Godly Clash

    <h4>Chapter 774: First Godly sh</h4>


    A few minutester, a squad of fully armed elite soldiers arrived on the roof of the tall building. They inspected the ce but failed to find any threat of any kind.


    "I''ve been waiting for you, Minamoto n''s elite squad." Elysia greeted from the warehouse roof.


    The elite squad checked the source of the sound and found a beautiful girl in a white dress sitting on the edge of the roof of the concrete warehouse. Her lustrous ck hair was blown by the breeze.


    It was as if she was enjoying her time rather than being in danger.


    "Oh, you''re there, Elysia-sama. We came at Minamoto Mitsuzuka-sama''s orders. I am the squad leader of the shadow squad, Naito Seinosuke. We will cooperate with you and are ready to carry out yourmand in this mission." Seinosuke came close to Elysia to report on their cooperative task.


    "All right, Naito Seinosuke-san. I just caught a group of well-armed people here. They are four professional snipers who have been pointing their guns at us since we almost arrived at the mansion. They tried to defend themselves, but I''m unsure of their reasons. I want you to check them out for me." Elysia jumped down and opened the warehouse door.


    Hearing this statement, Seinosuke narrowed his eyes and waved his hand to his subordinates to follow him.


    Upon arriving in the warehouse, he found four well-armed soldiers wearing ck uniforms. Theyy on the ground with their bodies bound by mysterious ck ropes.


    "Hmm, nngh!" One of the suspects tried to speak, but the rope silenced her mouth.


    "They imed to be an elite team assigned by the government, but I detained them because they pointed their guns at us. I don''t know if Mitsuzuka-sama is aware of their mission. Do you recognize them and can process this further, Naito Seinosuke-san?" Elysia pointed her palm at the suspects and four long guns in the corner of the room.


    "Affirmative." Seinosuke nodded and put his rifle on his back. He went to one of the suspects and signalled his subordinates to check on the others.


    He tried to loosen the rope around the suspect''s mouth, but it wasn''t easy. Thus, he simply lowered it by force.


    "Ow! That hurts." The suspect hissed in pain. Blood dripped from the corner of his lips.


    "Takejiro? So, it''s your team. So, your team aimed your long-barreled guns at the Minamoto n''s mansion? We haven''t received any news about the government''s involvement in Minamoto n''s current situation. Please cooperate and exin your situation." Seinosuke widened his eyes slightly when he realized this suspect was someone he knew.


    He looked at the three other suspects. They were indeed someone he could recognize. However, that didn''t mean he would justify their action without a valid reason.


    "We received this impromptu task a few dozen minutes ago. As to how they haven''t notified the Minamoto n is beyond our knowledge. Seinosuke, you can check the truth after this, but we are only tasked with securing the Minamoto n in case a third party dares to bring harm to you. The world has been in chaostely, not to mention the war. So, it is a natural action of the government to ensure the leaders of the most powerful n are okay." Takejiro immediately exined his situation while asionally ncing at the beautiful girl with long ck hair near the exit.


    "My apologies, but all of you muste with us now for whatever reason you have. This is not about friend or foe, but a matter of consent and trust." Seinosuke sighed and shook his head. He nced at Elysia once, then ordered his subordinates to take the four people away.


    "I''ll take the rope back. You can use handcuffs or something like that." Elysia tapped Xero''s ck rope while controlling the dark element within it.


    The rope moved like a snake and freed the four people at her will. It then turned into a puff of ck smoke and vanished. After that, Elysia turned around and walked away.


    "Huh?" Takejiro and hisrades were stunned. That ck rope was like a living inanimate object!


    "Elysia-sama, please wait a moment!" Seinosuke immediately called before the girl left.


    "Yes, is there something? They were arrested because they pointed the gun at us and at me several times. Please take care of the rest. I need to visit Erina now." Elysia waved her hand. She didn''t want to be questioned, and her business there was over.


    Since those four people didn''t possess the chess pieces of power, then the people of the Minamoto n could take care of them.


    Elysia went beyond everyone''s sight before teleporting to the nearby Minamoto n''s mansion.


    Seinosuke asked his subordinate to arrest the four suspects and immediately chased after Elysia. However, he couldn''t find her anywhere.


    "Shees and goes so mysteriously as reported. Who exactly is this girl?" Seinosuke put his hand to his forehead. He ultimately had no idea about this girl''s abilities.


    A few dozen kilometers to the northwest, Xero had just injured and shot down the God who had run away from his pursuit. He grinned and flew down the valley, looking for his fallen target.


    "Hou~ Do you want to y a guerri fight? Why don''t youe and face me head-on like a real man?" Xero looked at his surroundings, trying to provoke his opponent.


    He waited for a few seconds, but there was no response or movement in his surroundings. Everything was surprisingly quiet. He couldn''t detect the God he hunted for, not even the aura.


    "Hm, pretending to be dead, huh. So, this is only the strength and courage of the so-called God-level being? Pathetic." Xero nced at a spot near a tree surrounded by bushes.


    "If you don''t want to face me, I will force you. You have no other choice but to fight me! Take this, darkness sh!" Xero shed through the empty air, creating dozens of ck wind des that cut everything in its path.


    "!!!" Xero could suddenly feel dangering from behind. A pair of giant green scythes were swung down at a violent speed.


    *Swoosh*


    Xero dodged it, so close to the shes. His head was nearly decapitated by the impromptu attack, but he was safe, thanks to his godly speed and reflexes.


    He immediately took a safe distance and grinned as he realized his previous target was just an empty vessel. "Hou~ So it''s just camouge. You left your skin to trick me while you''re ready to attack on the other side. It''s interesting."


    Xero looked at his opponent in its entirety. The creature before him was a big green reaper mantis with giant sharp scythes in both hands. Based onparison with Vrelenia''s power ranking, this God was only on the level of Emperor-level at most. So, it would be an easy win.


    "You are that woman''s underling. After killing you, we will eliminate her immediately." The Reaper God felt a little annoyed that his deadly move could be avoided by his opponent.


    Xero suddenly felt a hot and stinging sensation on his left cheek. He rubbed it and looked at the blood on his palm.


    "I''m bleeding? Hee-hee, haha! Nice, nice... You can injure me with just your puny strength, or is it just my carelessness? This vessel is still in the early development stage, after all. Nevertheless, so you have chosen your ending?" Xero grinned like a maniac. He immediately charged at his opponent as fast as lightning and grabbed his opponent''s head.


    *Boom!*


    An explosion urred, but the Reaper God only suffered second-degree burns.


    *Thud* *Thud*


    The Reaper God bounced a few meters and crashed into a big tree.


    "This is strange... Are some of my power restricted in this world? It''s not the output of what it should be..." Xero looked at his hands in confusion. His magic didn''t have the same effect as he expected.


    Unfortunately, that was not the time to sink into the train of thought. The Reaper God seemed to turn into the wind and counterattacked with his pair of giant scythes.


    "Heh, this will be fun. Give me some resistance before I obliterate you! Show me your power, and I shall trample on it until nothing is left!" Xero summoned his sword of darkness and parried the iing attack.


    *ng* *ng* *sh*


    The battle between the Heretic God from another world against the Reaper God made the surrounding trees topple over. The two continued to attack each other with killing intent at high speed that was hard for the eye to follow.


    Elysia was sitting leisurely in an empty room, drinking a cup of tea at that time. She had arrived at the Minamoto n''s mansion, but no one noticed her whereabouts. She was just waiting for Erina toe as she had already predicted.


    *ck*


    The door opened. Mio pushed Erina''s wheelchair into the room.


    "Mio, is there any news from the elite squad?" Erina asked because she was still feeling restless.


    "We won''t know because they won''t report anything to us, Erina-sama. They probably already gave a report to Mitsuzuka-sama. You''ve been feeling so restless since earlier. Elysia-sama is a strong person... We shouldn''t doubt her strength since we''ve seen her in action. She acted because she felt the pests had be intolerable." Mio tried her best to exin and reassure Erina''s restless heart.


    "But, she went to face those viins alone. Hopefully, the elite squad wille in time. She did this for me, for us, right? I don''t know how often she has saved and protected me." Erina looked out the window. The thought of Elysia kept running through her mind, and she couldn''t think of anything else.


    "Hi~ Are you worried about me? Thank you, I''m happy to hear that." Elysia waved her hand in greeting with a bright smile.


    "!?" Erina and Mio gasped in surprise. Elysia was already there, and they failed to notice it.


    "E-Ellie? How long have you been there? You''vee back." Erina stroked her upper chest and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Hmm~" Elysia got up and approached Erina without changing her cheerful expression.


    However, she stood still one meter in front of Erina, looking at Mio and Erina simultaneously as if she was checking something.


    "???" Erina tilted her head in confusion. She looked at Elysia and Mio several times but still didn''t understand what Elysia was observing.


    "Um, what is it?" Erina twirled a lock of her hair with a slight blush on her face. She felt a little embarrassed to be stared at with such intensity.


    "Mm, as I thought. You''ve been marked and be their target. Why are they after you so much, hmm?" Elysia bowed slightly and removed the bracelet on Erina''s wrist.


    That artifact was dead because it had done its job to protect Erina from a deadly threat. However, Elysia still believed Erina survived the ne crash due to Earth Mother or nature spirit''s interference.


    "W-why?" Erina was feeling sad. Tears welled up at the corners of her eyes. Elysia took back the gift that had been given to her?


    "This protective artifact is already dead, Erina. I will give you a new and better one to ensure your safety. Your life is in danger right now. Let me remove the prey mark on your body so they can no longer target you." Elysia put a new bracelet on Erina''s wrist before cing her hand on Erina''s upper chest.


    "Wha-" Erina wasn''t ready for the sudden change. However, she couldn''t help but stare at Elysia''s angelic face, mesmerized and lost in thought.


    However, it onlysted for a moment. Elysia straightened her back and smiled in relief. "Mm, it''s done. You should be a lot safer now. Would you mind joining me for a cup of tea?"


    "Mm..." Erina just replied with a meek nod. She put her hand on her upper chest because her heart was beating fast, and her cheeks were blushing even more.

 Chapter 775: Temporary Base

    <h4>Chapter 775: Temporary Base</h4>


    ''Ely, you transferred that mysterious thin marker to your body? Are you sure it will be okay?'' Elena asked in worry.


    ''Um, yes. They''d bettere to me instead. That way, we can punish them ordingly.'' Elysia dared to take such a risk because it was more effective.


    ''In that case, I agree with Master Elysia. It would be much better if they came to us than Erina.'' Rhea supported Elysia''s decision.


    ''Well, you will be targeted now. Never mind, it might speed up our task in three more days. We can ask the girls to help us right away, Ely.'' Elena shrugged her shoulders. She just needed to punish anyone who dared toe with malicious intent to her Elysia.


    ''I''ve prepared a base for us, and it''s not here. Our group will work together on all matterster. This is the n. What do you think?'' Elysia shared her n through their mind sync.


    ''A mission group assigned to different ces but still using one base? We need teleportation for everyone to get back and forth.'' Elena wasn''t so sure about this new idea.


    ''I will ask Madam Lifa and Rhea for help in this matter. Something like a teleportation talisman might be possible.'' Elysia was sure of her idea.


    ''It can be achieved if we try. You are already very good at this, and we just need to do some experimenting.'' Rhea was happy to help.


    "Um, Ellie?" Erina started the conversation. She couldn''t stand the current prolonged silence.


    "..." Elysia looked at Erina up and down. She indirectly made this girl suffer. At that moment, a thought crossed her mind, but she shook her head because it would only hurt Erina''s feelings.


    She just needed to ensure Erina and Minamoto n''s core members were safe from harm because she needed Erina, the living marker, to return to Earth from Vrelenia.


    "Erina, please forgive me. You are suffering because of me." Elysia bowed slightly in apology. She still felt guilty no matter what.


    "You don''t need to apologize, Ellie. You didn''t do anything wrong. Now please raise your head." Erina held her friend''s shoulder with a gentle smile on her face.


    "No, Rin. Indirectly, I''m still the reason for your situation. Would-" Elysia wanted to know Erina''s opinion if she told the truth that she was the reason for the ne crash.


    However, Erina put her finger to Elysia''s lips. "Sshh, I already knew about it. If there''s anyone to me, it''s those viins. I can feel you intend to hunt them down, right, Ellie?"


    "You can tell?" Elysia held Erina''s hand in astonishment.


    "Mm, I can guess if I think about it one more time. They were after you because they didn''t want you toe back here. If they get rid of me, then you''ll nevere back. Am I right, Ellie?" Erina looked into Elysia''s beautiful eyes with a sincere expression.


    "Sadly enough, you are right. They are the reasons for the current chaos in the world. Those stupid wars, those ridiculous battles, and those hypocritical schemes... They also invite the wrath of nature. They may not realize or don''t care that they are just being used as chess pieces of a greater scheme with the lure of empty words. But, everything will be fine. You and your family are safe from them." Elysia sighed and looked up at the blue sky outside the window.


    "Sorry to interrupt, but do you mean we''ll be fine now? You said that you were the cause of the cmity that befell Erina-sama and Kenji-sama, but may I know what your next n is?" Mio raised her eyebrows. She felt angry and upset but didn''t let those emotions cloud her judgment.


    "I''ve removed Erina''s prey marker and transferred it to me. They''ll think I''m their target, not Erina. You better lie low for a while because turbulence is imminent. We''re going to do something, or the apocalypse might happen." Elysia leaked some of the things her group would do implicitly.


    "Therefore, I need to leave now. Mio, please take care of Erina. Erina, please take care of yourself." Elysia held Erina''s hand tightly for a few seconds. She applied something to her marker near Erina''s spirit before releasing Erina''s hand.


    "Ellie, why would you say such a thing? You are my friend, and I am willing to take the risk since I agreed to your request." Erina immediately held Elysia''s hand. She felt Elysia would do something dangerous, but she didn''t want anything wrong to happen to her friend.


    "Hehe, thank you. However, I have to go now. I will keep an eye on you and watch over you from afar. Here is a guide on your new bracelet artifact." Elysia chuckled and put a piece of paper into Erina''s hand.


    "I see... Please be careful and make sure youe back. I''lle to you if you don''t visit me." Erina could interpret many things that were not said, and she couldn''t prevent her friend from leaving.


    "Fufu, we''ll see each other again soon. Hopefully, you have recovered by then." Elysia got up from her seat and waved her hand in farewell.


    "Ellie, are you perhaps an angel?" Erina waved her hand reflexively. The question just came out of her mouth.


    "Who knows." Elysia nced back briefly, then went to the balcony. She turned into a golden light particle and gradually vanished.


    "..." Erina was mesmerized by Elysia''s dazzling departure. She finally figured out how Elysia came and went without anyone noticing... Elysia turned into a particle of light!


    "E-Erina-sama... Is it real or just a magic trick? Sorry to say this, but I don''t think it''s an ability that a human might possess." Mio stammered, but she tried her best to keep herposure.


    "We see it''s true, Mio. Ah~, as I thought. Ellie is an angel of miracles. Her arrival is to bring peace back to this world, but those viins don''t want that to happen." Erina put her hands together with sparkling eyes.


    "..." Erina was silent for a few seconds after that. However, her expression gradually became cold. "And they want to eliminate me and let Ellie nevere back? How am I going to let my friend fight alone against those viins? I can help her too."


    "Mio, give me the tablet." Erin called out.


    Mio took a tablet on the table and essed some data. She then handed it over to Erina. "Here it is, Erina-sama. Our intel haspleted their task as per your request."


    "Let''s see..." Erina read the report carefully. "Hmm, Ellie just rented a mid-range house not far from here? What exactly does she want to do?"


    Erina looked at Mio, but they both didn''t know what Elysia was nning.


    "Mio, I should be able to walk again tomorrow. Please help me." Erina clenched her fist.


    "Why are you in such a hurry, Erina-sama? You need at least a few days to fully recover after Elysia-sama''s treatment." Mio felt overwhelmed as Erina tried to stand up despite realizing it wasn''t the time yet.


    "No, I want to visit Ellie tomorrow morning. I, uh, well... I can do this." Erina tried to stand up even though her legs still felt like jelly.


    Mio immediately assisted Erina without saying much.


    Unfortunately, Erina could only walk two steps before she lost her bnce.


    "Let''s not push yourself, Erina-sama. Let''s take a baby step at a time and don''t rush. We can still visit Elysia-sama tomorrow morning regardless of your current situation, right?" Mio restrained Erina from falling and guided her youngdy back to the wheelchair.


    "Okay, but I''m not giving up. I''ll make a full recovery tomorrow morning. One day is enough since we have self-recovery resources. Mio, please escort me to the family resource room." Erina didn''t argue, but she came up with another idea.


    "We will need permission from Mitsuzuka-sama then." Mio nodded and pushed Erina''s wheelchair out of the room.


    "I''ll get permission ess right away." Erina wasn''t worried because she knew her grandfather would grant her request.


    A few kilometers from the Minamoto n''s mansion, Elysia was taking a leisurely stroll through the city streets. She had just picked up the keys from the rental office and was looking for her rented house.


    "Hmm, why after number twenty-three straight to twenty-five? Where''s number twenty-four?" Elysia looked left and right. Her rented house was missing in order.


    Rhea asked the tree, and she immediately got an answer. "It''s behind house twenty-three. We''ll take a detour, and we''ll be there."


    "Mm, let''s take a detour." Elysia took Rhea''s hand and walked to their new rental house together.


    It was a not-so-impressive mid-range house, but it possessed thefortable and tidy charm worthy of a temporary base. Elysia and Rhea entered right away to rest for a while.


    "Fufu, so Aria the little sister now?" Elena materialized herself to the outside world.


    "Re- I mean, Aria is my Lil sister now. That''s been agreed." Elysia hugged Rhea like a protective mother hen.


    "Fufu, sure thing. Previously as a mama, and now sister, hmm..." Elena sat on the sofa and hugged Rhea too. "Anyway, we need to tell Xero about our current location, or he will get lost."


    "Mm, I just told him, but he only replied to tell him the detailter. He''s currently having fun fighting the Reaper God. That''s what he said." Elysia nodded slightly.


    "Hum, alright. Before we invite the others, let''s try contacting Earth Mother. Wait, this house also needs to be checked first." Elena got up from her seat and began to inspect the entire house.


    "I''ll help." Rhea was ready to help.


    "Good." Elysia checked the house with Elena and Rhea. After that, they prepared themselves to contact Mother God via telepathy.

 Chapter 776: Alleviate the Pandemic

    <h4>Chapter 776: Alleviate the Pandemic</h4>


    After checking every room, Elysia was satisfied with her choice. It was a two-story rental residence with four quite spacious bedrooms, a dining room, and a reasonably satisfying living room.


    She chose the residence because it was her best choice, where the furniture was fully provided at a price that was still reasonable.


    "Let''s try it?" Elysia asked and got a nod in response from Elena and Rhea. They returned to the living room to try to contact Earth Mother.


    Elysia sat on the sofa with Elena and Rhea on each side. She sped her hands together and closed her eyes. ''Please assist me.''


    ''We can use the inner eye technique and start looking for Eart Mother''s telepathic connection deep underground.''


    ''Yes, let''s do that.'' Elena joined Rhea to assist Elysia in searching deep underground with theirbined inner eye.


    They were looking for not items or objects but supernatural threads that they believed belonged to the Earth Mother.


    After a few seconds of searching, a neutral voice suddenly came to Elysia''s mind, disrupting everyone''s concentration. The incident forced them to return to their respective consciousness.


    ''I see, so youe with three God-level beings. Are you going to work with nature spirits to restore peace to Earth and heaven, Elysia?'' Earth Mother opened the conversation with a half-sleepy tone.


    ''Uh, ah, yes. That is our promise to Sky Spirit and the nature spirits before we go to Heaven Realm. Before all, let me leave a mark on this telepathy channel.'' Elysia was still taken aback, but she tried to keep herposure. She had to take advantage of this opportunity to pave the way for contacting Mother Earth.


    ''You can do that?'' Earth Mother marveled.


    ''I should be able to do it, but please don''t remove my telepathy mark. Here we go.'' Elysia used the telepathy line to channel a mark to Earth Mother.


    ''Very well...'' Earth Mother received the telepathy mark willingly.


    ''First of all, thank you for everything. Sky Spirit has told us a lot about what happened in the past month, but can you tell us about your current situation? We may be able to help you.'' Elysia offered a favor.


    ''Hehe, that''s not necessary, good girl. I will recover gradually, but it will be much better if the wars and chaos stop. The destruction of nature they have caused has hindered my recovery.'' Earth Mother chuckled weakly.


    ''We''ll do it. Uhm, is it possible that your recovery will be more optimal if nature is maintained? Something like reforestation and pollution reduction?'' Elysia could interpret between the lines but still needed to ensure it.


    ''You can put it that way.'' Earth Mother heaved a subtle sigh.


    ''I see... Let''s get back to the main topic. I want to confirm a few things and ask you about a few topics, Earth Mother. Can you be with me until the end of our conversation?'' Elysia went straight to the key to all the problems. However, she was still considerate enough to consider Earth Mother''s condition.


    ''Sure, I will apany you to the end. Youe with four God-level foreign entities, including you. I will not seal your power, but I ask you to help me to repair the world''sw which will be broken because of your otherworldly magics.'' Earth Mother didn''t mind. She weed Elysia''s statement of help with joy even though she had predicted it beforehand.


    ''Yes, we will be fully responsible for the damage to the world''sw caused by our magic.'' Elysia nced at Elena and Rhea before answering with an agreement.


    Elysia and Earth Mother then talked about many things. The former asked, and thetter answered, and vice versa. That vital conversation started from the current world situation as a whole.


    After sharing a lot of information Earth Mother told how she got injured and why nature spirits were furious. ''It happened in the middle of the day when my avatar checked something between the twin cliffs in a remote area of Nepal. A bolt of divine lightning struck my avatar from heaven. My avatar should be fine, but the attack was so weird. My avatar perished, and I received heavy bacsh. That''s the moment where all realms are sealed from all forms of ess.''


    ''I believe it was the work of the Ruvoid God, shor. The oddity in the Council was because of him. Perhaps, he is aiming to exterminate you so he can rewrite thews of heaven and Earth? He is probably also aiming for the underworld and hell, hmm... He has enormous ambitions in world domination.'' Elysia put her hand to her chin.


    ''You''re saying that the one responsible for all this chaos is the Ruvoid God named shor? He had already infiltrated the Council and seemed to have brainwashed them? The situation in heaven is so bad. Ileus and his Divine Association are probably fighting the Council seriously by now.'' Earth Mother fell into deep thought. She just found out about this shocking information.


    ''Yes, we will help take care of the problems in heaven after the chaos on Earth is over. You are the absolute ruler here. Can you coordinate with us? I know you''re still hurt, but we''re not asking you to jump into action.'' Elysia voiced her request.


    ''Understood. I have received your telepathy mark, so you can talk to me anytime. The nature spirits are also ready to assist you in various situations. As you requested, they just sent a warning letter to all GOd Game participants. I will send a representative to you soon.'' Earth Mother agreed without hesitation. She would bet on this group because she already has her own consideration.


    ''Mm, thank you. Oh, one more thing. We intend to stop the pandemic. Do you know the cure to diseases caused by Virus-22?'' Elysia immediately raised the issue they almost overlooked.


    ''Hmm, the virus spread by Earth Spirits, huh... That virus is truly tricky to deal with. However, the diseases caused by that virus were a major factor that kept the war and chaos from worsening. Nature spirits thought it would be better if the number of humans was reduced a little. To stop the pandemic, you must stop all the chaos at once. Can you do it?'' Earth Mother was unsure if ending the pandemic right now was a good idea.


    The greater chaos could happen if everyone returned to health. Still, she was sure Elysia''s group had other ns for that.


    ''I am fully aware. We will only introduce the cure to the world after the chess piece of power hunt, two days from now. After all, the high-ranking fools could make things worse.'' Elysia nodded slightly.


    ''If that''s the case, then you need toe up with an antidote that can alleviate the disease caused by Virus-22, not cure. Let some of them fall to warn others in the future. It''s the wrath of nature, also a request from nature spirits. I can''t just help them when they reap what they sow.'' Earth Mother was a bit reluctant because she could feel the wrath of the nature spirits. The humans disappointed them, after all.


    ''I see... For a warning, huh...'' Elysia widened her eyes and looked out the window. She could experiment to create an antidote for the disease caused by Virus-22, but she would displease the Earth Mother and nature spirits.


    ''I will give you a temporary antidote for Virus-22. Please use it wisely. The pandemic will disappear gradually within a year, or two, so please understand the nature spirits decision.'' After saying that, Earth Mother shared the antidote recipe with Elysia.


    A few momentster, Earth Mother and Elysia''s conversation ended. They had reached rity and mutual agreement.


    "Huff..." Elysia heaved a subtle sigh. She was told not to end the pandemic, making it hard to discover that so many people would die.


    "Ely, you don''t need to feel responsible. That is the will of the world, and you should respect thews of nature. Earth Mother provides a solution to alleviate the pandemic, right? One year during a world pandemic is not bad considering natural disasters are not enough to make them aware of nature''s wrath." Elena stroked Elysia''s back.


    "But, all of that was caused by about a thousand participants in the God Game. Those idiots caused all this, but millions of people were also affected." Elysia covered her face with both hands.


    "It''s okay. The antidote is enough to help them fight that diseases." Rhea held Elysia''s arm and nodded in agreement.


    "Alright, the situation isn''t as bad as I imagined. Yes, that''s it. We''ll make the antidote ording to the recipe and help everyone. With the right scheme, we can end the chaos well." Elysia started discussing their new n to end the world''s chaos with Elena and Rhea.


    After a few minutes of inner discussion, Elena raised her hand and smiled slightly. "Ely, isn''t it time we summoned all our group members here? We''ll be working as a group, I mean a benevolent organization, right?"


    "Mm, now is the time~" Elysia put her hands together with an enthusiastic smile.


    She then touched the green gem on her ne and cast the spell. A dimensional portal opened before her and widened to the size of a big door.


    A warm and beautiful tropical beach scene came into view. A gentle breeze and the distinctive scent of the ocean approached like an irresistible invitation.


    "Hmm?" Ai raised her head. She was enjoying her time under the sun, only in her underwear. Yet, a portal suddenly appeared next to her. "Oh, it''s you, Ely. Have you arrived on Earth yet?"


    "Mm, we''ve arrived. Ah, looks like they''re having fun at the beach." Elysia waved her hand and looked at the group of girls ying on the beach sand.


    "Well, they are just waiting for you. They will leave their activities once they know you have arrived on Earth. Let''s prove it." Ai got up from her lounge chair and shouted. "Hey! Ely has arrived on Earth and came to pick us up! Do you want toe or stay here? Anyway, I''m the first."


    After saying that, Ai immediately put on her dress and passed through the portal. She became the first to set foot on Earth than the others.


    "Eh, Ely has arrived on Earth?"


    "Wait for me!"


    "Of course, I''lle along."


    "Please wait a moment. I need a little preparation."


    The girls immediately left their activities to approach the portal. They feel enthusiastic about visiting Earth for their respective reasons.


    "Oh my, they are so excited to visit Ely and her master''s homeworld." Lifa covered her mouth and invited Nell to go with her. She didn''t forget to tell Gio and Cherub it was time for them to leave. Everyone''s presence was probably needed on the other side.

 Chapter 777: The Captured Deity

    <h4>Chapter 777: The Captured Deity</h4>


    ''What? You are actually a group of dozen plus two cmity beasts. You lied to me, Elysia?'' Earth Mother suddenly asked with a hint of surprise.


    ''No, I''m not lying. We dide with four people, including me. However, they are my group and don''te with us initially. I invite them toe.'' Elysia answered innocently.


    ''Ugh, all right... You willter be fully responsible for the world''sw and order imbnce. You will have to repair itter.'' Earth Mother sighed and returned to her business.


    Hearing no further response, Elysia simply shrugged her shoulders and closed the Nature Realm''s portal. The girls were exploring the room, curious about new things.


    "Hey, I recognize this big, thin thing. This is what Earthlings call TV." Sylvia pointed to arge TV mounted on the wall.


    "Oh~ It''s just like a normal monitor. What can it do, to begin with?" Evelyn scanned the ck monitor up and down, but she couldn''t find anything special.


    "Hmm, I''m sure it could show a lot of stuff. Let''s see... Maybe like a record, stories, and news around the world." Sylvia wasn''t so sure, but she still exined confidently.


    "Everyone, pleasee here. There are some things we need to tell and discuss with you before anything else. Earth is not in a good situation right now, and we must do something as soon as possible. Ruvoid God has made his move, and his grand scheme has begun." Elysia invited everyone to sit on the living room sofa.


    "!?" Hearing Elysia''s statement, everyone was shocked and immediately went to the living room for a meeting.


    The Goddesses sat next to each other and invited Elysia to be the spokesperson. Elysia exined Earth''s current situation to her group and continued with their future action ns.


    "Ely, you said we will save this world too? I don''t mind helping you, but-" Ai intertwined her fingers and put her chin there. She closed her eyes for a moment between her words.


    "But?" Elysia tilted her head slightly.


    "But it''s still the punishment the Earthlings get after their own actions. You want to help them just because you want to, right? Please remember, we can''t save everyone. We just need to make sure about our group''s well-being." Ai looked at Elysia and heaved a subtle sigh.


    Their future n sounded a little troublesome, but Elysia had specified everything on the Goddesses'' behalf and asked everyone for help. Therefore, she could not refuse it.


    "Mm, you''re right, Ai. We can''t save everyone, but at least I should do something for my homeworld." Elysia nodded. Elena had already said that to her, and she was no longer struggling with that benevolent thought. She would help the Earthlings because she wanted to help them, not the responsibility to help them.


    "Okay, I have no objections if that''s your wish, Ely. Let''s save the world. Hmm, what do you think? We will punish the bad humans." Ai nced at Evelyn. She wanted to know what this girl was thinking.


    "W-what do you mean? I don''t want to defend the evil person even though they are human. The bad is still bad. The innocent should not receive punishment just because the bad is among them." Evelyn raised her fist.


    "So, we''re going to hunt about a thousand bad humans and about sixty-three selfish deities? But deities? Why don''t we call them Gods? Anyway, we''re going to hunt Gods, right? This will be fun!" Sylvia was excited to join this hunting game.


    "Yeah, but we''re going to avoid bloodshed as much as possible. It''s only going to make an already chaotic situation worse." Elena folded her arms.


    "..." There was a glint in Ai''s eyes. She grinned faintly but hid it well.


    "Hmm, we''ll start the hunt in three days, I mean two days from now. In the meantime, what are we going to do? Build apany to mass-produce the antidote to that virus?" Lifa raised her hand to ask.


    "My master and I n to cooperate with the Alchemy Association and the Minamoto n. They will work on everything, and the troublesome things will also be taken care of by them." Elysia had already discussed this with Elena, and it was their best solution.


    "Well, we have to hunt around a thousand people among over eight billion people... Really, why is this world only filled with humans. There are so many of them. We need absolutely urate navigation for that, or we will take a long time toplete the task." Lynn looked at a map on the table. There was some data near it, but it was still a bit difficult to believe.


    "Well, can we call that overpoption? Their numbers keep growing since they are this world''s apex predator. We will have a guide, and we have four Goddesses here. Everything is fine." Sylvia shrugged her shoulders.


    "..." Elysia didn''t know what to say. Not everyone in her group was human, after all.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    The knock on the door made almost everyone in the living room feel surprised. There was a soundproof barrier to protect their privacy, but the knocking on the door could still be heard clearly.


    "Let me open the door." Vanessa stood up and preceded her master.


    "Okay." Elysia swung her hand and revoked the soundproof barrier.


    *Swoosh*


    A gentle breeze entered the room and materialized its form on Elysia''s palm. An almost transparent wind slime formed and greeted. "I am Sky Spirit, the most knowledgeable nature spirit of the sky. I was sent to represent nature spirits in your noble task. Oh, I am not the same Sky Spirit as the one you met before. I am its senior."


    "..." Xero entered the room with arge trash sack on his back. He put it in the corner of the room and patted it once. Surprisingly, the trash sack twitched slightly.


    "Hm?" Vanessa was curious about that big sack, but she just closed the door and returned to her seat.


    "Hi~ It''s a pleasure to meet you. So, you came to guide Tic here? Err, do you have a name?" Elysia nced at Xero briefly and returned her attention to the wind slime.


    "We nature spirits don''t need names. But, Tic? Is that the name of that vile boy? I guided him here so he wouldn''t cause any more trouble. Did you know? He just mutted a deity!" The Sky Spirit protruded a tiny hand to point at the white-haired boy.


    "What do you mean by saying that, a bunch of stinky farts? I only snatched his scythes after defeating him. Since you don''t have a name and are so noisy, let''s call you Fart." Xero frowned and took out a pair of green scythes to prove his im.


    "F-Fart!? Do you want to challenge me, stinky boy?" The Sky Spirit was offended.


    "Hou~ Come here and fight me. This isn''t the first time I''ve taught elemental creatures like you a valuable life lesson." Xero replied with an arrogant, defiant hand gesture.


    "Even if you are strong, you will still die if I forbid oxygen to be around you. Let''s see how a God from another world turns blue from being unable to breathe." The Sky Spirit was just about to implement that cruel thing to teach this otherworldly God a lesson. Since this presumptuous boy was not from this world, there was no consequence if this boy died.


    Elysia sped her hands together and brought the Sky Spirt closer to her face. "Please forgive him. He probably just had a bad day and is feeling a bit upset. Did you just pestered him with some stuff?"


    "Yeah, that vile boy is so annoying, unfriendly, evil, vile, and hateful! Why does he get to team up with you angels and goddesses? He looks more like a vicious demon." The Sky Spirit jumped up and down in annoyance.


    "I see... He was a Devil God, though?" Elysia smiled slightly.


    "Devil God? No wonder... Hmph, I don''t want to waste my time and energy dealing with you. No spirit is willing to get close to you, vile boy. You deserve to be with evil spirits." The Sky Spirit cursed the vile boy.


    "Ah, well, you''re quite noisy and getting bolder, Fart. Evil spirits can make good subordinates if you know how to use them well." Xero rolled his eyes and went to sit down on the empty sofa. "Oh, yes. I caught the Reaper God alive. You can use him as an experimental grasshopper if you want. I haven''t taken his chess piece either."


    "Grasshopper?" Elysia asked in wonder, but she gasped slightly as she checked what was inside the big garbage bag.


    It was a giant mantis reaper, but without its reaper scythes. However, that giant mantis was currently tied with a rope bondage technique, which was a bit strange to see.


    "No wonder why he is called Reaper God. Ely,e here. Let''s chat with this mantis before eliminating him from the God Game." Elena erected the barrier around the room and approached therge trash sack in the corner of the room.


    "Nee, are you going to kill that deity? I suggest you don''t do that because you will only be staining your pure soul. All deities have their own divinew, which will only negatively affect whoever exterminates them. Only the corrupted can do that without fear of curses, side effects and bacsh since they''re already wrecked up." The Sky Spirit reminded everyone about a piece of good advice.


    "We won''t kill for no reason. That''s our intention. As long as he cooperates, then everything will be fine." Elysia stroked the SKy Spirit and put it on her head. She immediately helped Elena to get the Reaper God out of the sack.

 Chapter 778: Hunters to be Preyed Upon

    <h4>Chapter 778: Hunters to be Preyed Upon</h4>


    "What do you want to do!?" The Reaper God eximed frantically with some fright.


    His body was still tied with a strange solid ck rope, but the problem wasn''t only that. He was tied up using a bondage technique and ced on the table as if he was going to be used as an experimental subject!


    He had just been beaten up ck and blue by a madd, his scythes were taken, and now... experiment subject? It was such an unlucky day for him.


    "You are a deity, but you participate in the God Game. We won''t treat you as an experimental grasshopper, but I ask for your coordination. It won''t hurt." Elena shook her head.


    ''Ely, why don''t we learn to use the mind reading technique? Rhea will teach us. The bacsh he will receive will only be minuscule since he is a deity, so the risk is minimal if we make a mistake.'' Elena asked in a yful tone, in contrast to her aloof expression.


    ''Yes, interrogating a deity would be a waste of time since they can be stubborn and not afraid of anything. Let''s do this. Rhea, are you willing to teach us about mind reading techniques?'' Elysia agreed with the suggestion. She wasn''t too worried about the other party suffering from memory loss if the unexpected happened.


    ''With pleasure~'' Rhea agreed to teach the technique.


    Elena grabbed Elysia''s hand, and they touched the Reaper God''s head. A golden light appeared at their fingertips and made the noisy Reaper God suddenly fall into a daze.


    Rhea guided Elysia and Elena step by step in using mind reading techniques.


    "???" The girls look at each other as they wonder what Elysia and her master are doing. However, they remained silent and waited patiently.


    "I see... So, it''s like that." Elysia retracted her hand and closed her eyes. She put two fingers to her forehead to sort things out.


    That was a lot of information about the events in thest two months when the God Game was still in its budding stage.


    "Hmm, so the participants killed each other to be stronger? This death match is getting out of hand, huh..." Elena folded her arms and reconsidered her gaze at the God Game participants.


    She and Elysia forgot this was a cruel death match where those who were eliminated would be killed regardless of any reason. There was no mercy for those who gave up or admitted defeat. The only one who had a chance to survive was only the king chess piece, namely the deity.


    ''Heaven gave a bounty to the participant for killing Erinast week. So, our guess is right. It was shor''s doing because he didn''t want us to return to Earth. Fortunately, Erina entered into training in seclusion, and Earth Mother protected her. Because of that, these bounty hunters couldn''t find Erina easily. But that''s enough.'' Elysia muttered in her mind with a sigh of relief.


    "Ahem." Elysia cleared her throat and then shared some vital information with everyone.


    "This is what they call a chess piece of power. God Game participants will be automatically eliminated if we snatch this from their bodies. There are two ways to extract this from them: killing them or taking this chess piece from next to their spirit." Elysia showed five ck chess pieces that gave the impression of a curse.


    "..." Ai held her arms, trembling slightly. It was as if she had a sudden gust of unknown excitement when she saw Elysia''s cold expression. ''Ahh~ That''s the Ely I know. Yes, we just need to kill those pests and be done with it. It had been quite a while since I saw Ely be the Angel of Destruction. I want to see her like that again, ahh~''


    "I will practice how to extract a chess piece of power from a participant." Elysia gestured for the others to take a closer look. She then made her hand into ethereal form and entered through the Reaper God''s chest. She was rummaging through it as if she was looking for something there.


    The Reaper God was still in a daze because of the previous mind reading technique, but he came back to his senses as his spirit was being stirred.


    "Hmmm, nggh!" The Reaper God tried to rebel and scream in anger, but he was bound tightly, and his mouth was gagged again by ropes.


    After getting what she was looking for, Elysia retracted her hand with a king chess piece in hand. She showed it to everyone. "It''s a bit harder to take a king than other chess pieces, even if you can touch their spirits. So please leave it to us if you''re not sure you can beat a deity."


    "Ohh~" The girls nodded in understanding.


    "God Game participants are so vile and selfish. They deserve severe punishment." Evelyn muttered with a hint of anger. She wanted to immediately arrest those criminals and punish them ordingly because the information about the bloodshed that Elysia just shared made her unable to have mercy on the participants.


    "Eh, Ely, the other chess pieces turned to ashes and flew to the king piece in your hand." Sylvia pointed to the chess pieces on the table.


    "Eh?" Elysia didn''t know what had just happened. The five chess pieces had already been absorbed into the king.


    "Yes, that happens if you manage to seize the king piece after defeating the deity participant. All chess pieces under its leadership will also fall and return to the king. However, I will remind you again, please be careful with any deity and don''t kill them if possible, or you will receive repercussions and revenge." The Sky Spirit flew near Elysia and informed everyone.


    Thenguage everyone spoke was utterly foreign, but at least this information should be known to them. Unfortunately, not everyone understood any Earthnguage yet because they haven''t performed the shared processing with Elysia.


    "If so, what should be done if the deity in question hasmitted a grave, unforgivable sin?" Lifa asked with a subtle smile. Despite thenguage barrier, she could understand what the nature spirit wanted to convey.


    "For that, uhm... Heaven will punish them ordingly, but all ess to heaven is currently being sealed. Earth Mother is not in a good state, so we can''t ess the shadow dungeon to temporarily imprison them..." The Sky Spirit tried to think hard, but there was no appropriate solution. Therefore, these angels from other worlds might have a way out. "Hm, do you have a super strong prison to hold them until the world''s chaos is over and ess to heaven is opened again?"


    "Ah, we can borrow Tic''s Limbo Realm to imprison the evil deities temporary. Tic, you want to do that, right?" Lifa put her hands together. She asked Xero with her eyes closed and a faint smile.


    "Tch, what is this bad feeling? What happens if I refuse?" Xero rubbed the back of his neck. He felt goosebumps for an unknown reason.


    "Nothing, really. As you know, no one is going to force anyone to contribute. Everyone participates out of the personal will." Lifa spread her arms as if it was no big deal.


    "..." Xero nced at Elysia, Rhea, Nell, and the Goddess of Light. For some reason, he knew that he would be screwed out if he didn''t go with the flow and follow their current circumstance. "Fine, I will provide a prison ce for those deities."


    "I''m d to hear that. Can you put him in jail now?" Lifa nced at Elysia and Elena. She got a nod from them.


    "All right." Xero got up from his seat and opened a shadow hole on the floor. Dozens of tentacle-like hands were sticking out of it.


    "See youter *duck squawking* grasshopper." Xero threw the Reaper God like trash, and the tentacles immediately ensnared the frightened mantis.


    "Hngh! Nngh, mm!" The Reaper God could only scream even though his voice was muffled by the rope. He panicked when these disgusting hands pulled him into a terrifying hole. No one knew what awaited him there, but he could do nothing now.


    *Poof*


    The hole to the Limbor Realm closed, and Xero folded his arms.


    "It''s a bit like Ely''s Shadow Realm, but more expansive and terrifying." Ai picked up her little pet near her feet and sat back on the sofa.


    "So, what are we going to do now? Three days is too long for that hunt. We shouldn''t be wasting time." Xero looked at everyone. He then set his gaze on Elysia and the Goddess of Light.


    "We will be making an antidote for the early stages of ending the pandemic. Three days might be too long, but they wille to us nevertheless. Ely has already taken her friend''s prey marker onto her. So, she would be seen as delicious prey with great rewards in the eyes of the God Game participants. Do you know what I want to say?" Elena raised her palm and then clenched her fist.


    "Hou~ You took your precious disciple as bait? But, it will be more interesting than just hunting. They wille as hunters, but none of them knows that they are just prey." Xero smirked like a viin while looking up at the sky. He had some thoughts in mind, but he didn''t let anyone know about his ideas.


    "In that case, I have some business to do before going to heaven. I''ll be watching you from afar and prey on the hunters, hehe..." Xero turned into smog and went outside through the soundproof barrier.


    "Just let him go. He can be an idiot sometimes, but he''s not stupid and always keeps his word. Elysia is the bait, and he''ll take advantage of the situation." Nell told Elena and Elysia.


    "Hmm, I feel like he wants to try getting stronger by experimenting with those chess pieces of power. He''ll probably digest them for power." Rhea shook her head, but she didn''t really mind it.


    Elysia and Elena looked at each other, and they decided to let Xero act alone for now.

 Chapter 779: Preparing Materials

    <h4>Chapter 779: Preparing Materials</h4>


    After a few exchanges of words, Elysia asked to establish shared processing with herself. However, all the girls dly weed the idea.


    Therefore, Elysia established a shared connection with the girls, including Lifa and Nell.


    "Wow, I can understand thenguage of this world now. So, shall we hunt those who will be after you now?" Ai looked at some of the writings around her and clenched her fists with a smirk.


    "Yes, but not so soon. We need to buy a few things before everyone else. Let''s split into two groups. The first group will go with me to the Alchemy Association to buy resources to make antidotes. The second group will go to the hypermart to buy daily necessities, including food." Elysia suggested an idea.


    "Helen and Madam will be in charge of the second group, while Aria and I will be in the first group. Hmm, let''s divide the group like this. It''s just me, Aria, and Ely who will go to the Alchemy Association, while all of you will go to the hypermart. Buy anything useful or something you like ande back here as soon as you''re done." Elena split the group up quickly and easily.


    "Why is it just the three of you in the first group?" Ai felt that something was wrong.


    "That would be a bit boring in the Alchemy Association. We''ll just go there for a while ande right back. You can have fun shopping for what you like. Ely can tell Vann or Yuuki the detailster." Elena nced at Elysia.


    "Sylvi, you are the one who knows Earth better than anyone else, so please take care of everyone, okay. Here, please hold my smartphone to see the map, so you won''t get lost. You can make payments with it. Are you still remember how to use it?" Elysia handed her smartphone to Sylvia.


    "That''s easy, Ely. We now understand the Earthnguage you speak, so it will be much easier. Yes, shall we go now? Let''s see, the hypermart is two blocks next door. It''s close." Sylvia operated the smartphone to view the map.


    "Mm, here''s the spare key to this house. We''ll meet again here at noon for lunch." Elysia handed the spare key to Lifa.


    "Sure, please be careful on your journey." Lifa received the key and waved her hand.


    "Mm, we''ll go first. See youter." Rhea waved her hand.


    "You also please be careful around you. Everyone, see you at midday~" Elysia waved her hand and went to the exit with Elena and Rhea.


    The Sky Spirit just clung to Elysia''s shoulder. "I''ming with you."


    "Sure. Ah, can I give you a nickname to make things easier for us?" Elysia suggested an idea.


    "Yeah, that''s great. Pick a cool, catchy name for me." The Sky Spirit immediately agreed.


    "Let''s just call you Sora. For pronoun, elemental and nature spirit have no gender. So, is it okay if we treat you as a girl?" Elysia stroked the little Sky Spirit with her finger.


    "Sure thing. That''s a nice name." Sora was quite satisfied with his nickname. It was much better than that unattractive name initiated by that vile boy.


    *ck*


    The door closed, and Elysia''s group had left.


    "I guess it''s time for us to go." Lifa put her hands together.


    "Let''s go and finish this quickly. We have three hours before lunch." Nell looked at the clock on the wall andnded on Lifa''s shoulder. She would disguise herself there.


    "Hmm, fine. Gio,e here." Ai wanted to pick up Elysia''s little pet. But, the brown tortoise ignored her and came to Vanessa instead.


    "It''s okay. Gio will go with me. He also still failed to understand some things that Master Elysia said. So, I will exin it to him." Vanessa smiled wryly and gave Ai an apologetic look.


    "Well, then, you fluffy beastkins. You must do something to your tails and ears before we go." Ai pointed at Vanessa, Lynn, and Yuuki''s tails.


    "That''s easy. We''ve been taught illusion techniques." Yuuki immediately used an illusion technique to disguise her tails and fox ears. Vanessa and Lynn followed shortly after.


    "Nice, it''s time for us to go too! Allow me to guide the way." Sylvia walked in front to guide everyone.


    After everyone left the house, Lifa locked the door, and they went to the nearest hypermart on foot.


    "..." Evelyn could see Elysia and the Goddess of Nature at the end of the road, just getting into a vehicle.


    However, she couldn''t find Elysia''s master anywhere. Elysia would probably lure the bad guys, as exined earlier. However, the Heretic God was currently monitoring everything like a genuine predator for Elysia.


    "Eve?" Lynn nudged Evelyn''s arm.


    "Ah, yes? It''s nothing." Evelyn was a little taken aback and started walking again.


    "Okay. Just tell us if something''s bothering you." Lynn nodded in understanding.


    On their way to the hypermart, they caught the attention of many passersby. A bunch of top-tier beauties would indeed attract attention.


    Several men approached and tried their luck by greeting or opening conversations with the girls. Still, the girls only gave short, dismissive responses as if they didn''t want to be bothered.


    "Why don''t you just die? You uncultured monkeys, your existence only spoils the scenery." Ai didn''t like to feel disturbed. She responded with harsh words because she was fed up.


    "Sheesh, is this what they call a sharp mouth? Please be careful because she may be a shy, tsundere." The man hugged himself and squirmed with joy.


    "What''s with these people?" Ai desperately wanted to escape into the Shadow Realm right now, but Elysia wasn''t around.


    "My apologies, kind gentleman. However, more than this, you will be categorized as an act to harass us. Can you leave us alone?" Lifa asked politely, but her pressure was too great for an average human to bear.


    The men tried to get acquainted with the girls, but they panicked and nodded like woodpeckers as the mental pressure hit them.


    They just stood on the spot and let the girls go. It was as if their hearts were gripped by something painful, and they no longer dared to try their luck because they were aware of the risks that awaited them.


    "Hmm, I guess that''s why Ely often travels wearing a mask. There are too many horny monkeys with mush brains. Here, I brought some masks. Please wear these while we are in public." Sylvia took some medical masks from her Space Bag and distributed them to everyone.


    After that, their journey to the hypermart went on without anyone trying to disturb them. The girls went straight to the groceries and daily necessities section. They put anything interesting into their shopping carts.


    "What did you bring? Cat food?" Ai asked curiously.


    "Ah, it''s just a snack. I wonder how this differs from our world." Vanessa put various cat food variants into her shopping cart.


    "I see... Is there anything good instant food? It would be troublesome to have to cook in an emergency." Ai folded her arms.


    "Mm, snacks can be eaten right away and are delicious. However, it''s to apany leisure time, not for emergency situations. How about instant food? I know some good ones, but it might be different here." Vanessa suggested something and took Ai to the next shelf. There were many instant foods to choose from.


    "Hmm, let''s see..." Ai looked at the shelf but didn''t quite understand what the food was. Some of them look like long wormsbeled with ''ramen''.


    "Anyway, let''s take some of these." Ai shrugged and put some nice-looking instant food into the shopping cart.


    The girls then continued their shopping activities. Meanwhile, Elysia and Rhea had just arrived at the Alchemy Association''s headquarters.


    Elena was monitoring the surroundings from the Elysian Realm. Still, there was nothing suspicious other than Xero lurking in the distance.


    Elysia smiled behind her mask because she had just talked to Vanessa and Nell via telepathy. Her friends have fun to enjoy their time.


    "I think this is the ce. Hm? The resource sales point is in the backne." Rhea pointed in a direction.


    "Oh, it''s in the back. Let''s go there." Elysia looked at the headquarters before going to the back building.


    A traditional medicine building awaited them there. Lots of herbs, unique medicines, and various items on disy on the shelves. Apart from the herbalists and employees, the visitors who came there were only older people.


    Elysia used her advanced perception to search for what she needed, but she couldn''t find it there. However, she could see a particr shop in the deeper room. The materials and resources she was looking for were avable there.


    "Excuse me, herbalist-san. We need a little help here." Elysia raised her hand to one of the herbalists she thought had a particr authority.


    "Wee to our traditional medicine shop. Is there anything we can help with?" The herbalist grasped her hand and asked politely. She was stunned for a moment because she could tell these two girls were someone from the upper ss.


    "We''d like to purchase some advanced resources. However, not everything I need is avable in this front store. Can you help me gain ess to the inner shop?" Elysia spoke in a whisper-like voice.


    "My apologies, Ojou-sama. However, you need a membership card to enter there." The herbalist shook his head. She was surprised why this girl sounded quite familiar with their shop.


    "Well, I don''t have it, but it''s fine if I can''t visit there. However, can you help me to sell the ingredients and resources ording to the recipe I''m about to give? I need them urgently." Elysia tried to negotiate.


    "Uhm, fine. But, I need to see what you''re looking for first." The herbalist thought twice and ended up agreeing to the request.


    Elysia then wrote her shopping list based on the antidote recipe. However, she added some other kinds of stuff. She didn''t want the recipe to be investigated for now.


    The herbalist looked at the piece of paper in her hand. Everything listed there was indeed avable, but she still needed permission from higher-ups to sell some materials on the list.


    She nced at the two girls in front of her once again. It was easy to guess that they were experts. She had no idea why they didn''t have a membership card but was familiar with this ce.


    "Alright, I''ll help you with your request. However, some items require higher-ups'' permission to sell because you don''t have a membership card. Nana, please guide the customers to the waiting room. With that being said, I need to excuse myself." The herbalist bowed slightly. She then turned around and walked away.


    An employee came over and asked the customers to follow her. Elysia and Rhea just followed the employee into the waiting room.

 Chapter 780: Planned Accident (1)

    <h4>Chapter 780: nned ident (1)</h4>


    Elysia and Rhea waited for a few minutes in the waiting room. It was just a semi-open pavilion near a traditional Japanese garden.


    "Here''s tea for you." The girl in white robes served a ss of tea to the customers. She then stood next to the table, silently waiting like a maid.


    "Mm, thank you." Elysia responded with sheer politeness, but she didn''t touch her tea at all.


    ''Elysia, there is a participant here. Do you want to eliminate that person? However, that person doesn''t reek of blood like the other evil participants.'' Sora materialized herself as a small arrow to point in a direction.


    Afterwards, she turned back into an invisible gust of wind and hid on Elysia''s shoulder.


    ''Is it? So, that guy... We''ll take his chess piece and be done with it.'' Elysia nced at the man in the next courtyard. She could only see the person partly from the window, but that was enough to confirm that person was just a passive participant.


    Since the other party hadn''tmitted any blood crimes, she shrugged her shoulders and nced at Rhea.


    ''Understood. Allow me to excuse myself.'' Rhea got up from her seat and immediately left the room.


    "Anoo..." The girl in a white robe was a little unsure what to do.


    "It''s okay. Mypanion just has a little business to do. She knows where to go." Elysia raised her palm to reassure the employee on duty to apany her.


    "All right. My senior is processing your order. Please wait a few more minutes." The white-robed girl nodded in understanding. She assumed the little girl wanted to go to the toilet in the next corridor.


    "Okay. We''re not in a rush either." Elysia put her hands on the table and closed her eyes. She monitors her surroundings with her advanced perception.


    Rhea had just arrived at the courtyard next door. She entered the room casually as if she were that ce''s owner.


    A young man was conducting an alchemy experiment in his room, but an unexpected person came into his room uninvited. "What? Who-"


    Unfortunately, Rhea didn''t want to wait for anything and just tossed a leaf. It was stuck to the young man''s forehead.


    The young man couldn''t move or speak. He just stared at the masked girl with trepidation.


    "My apologies, you won''t remember this or that game." Rhea put her hand on the young man''s chest. A ripple of water was formed, and her hand went in to gently take the chess piece of power.


    "..." Rhea checked the chess pieces between her fingers before flicking the young man''s forehead. The leaf vanished, and the young man went pensive because his memory of the past month had been erased.


    Satisfied with that, Rhea left from there to return to Elysia''s side.


    ''Wow, her move is so elegant and smooth. Come politely, take it kindly, and leave in silence. If that young man reeks of blood, our Rhea probably won''t be merciful. Ely, we also better not be merciful to the evil like the five criminals we left behind on that hill.'' Elena muttered in admiration and used that as a reference for Elysia.


    ''Yeah, I understand. That''s a mistake on my merciful side. However, those five people were already annihted by that Reaper God, right? He came to the hill to silence his pawns because they were already eliminated.'' Elysia heaved a subtle sigh. She was sensitive enough to realize that, but the facts were valid based on Elena''s observations.


    ''You know about it? I didn''t want to tell you on purpose, but I guess our mind sync can''t keep a secret for long. Those five ninjas were exterminated because the Reaper God was afraid his pawns would be used as a medium to track him down. But, we already took their chess pieces. He may also want to take revenge on whoever hunted his pawns. Nevertheless, he was caught because of it.'' Elena exined the situation openly.


    ''Worry not. I''m no stranger to that kind of thing. We now have a king piece and a pawn... This will make our experiment more urate. I wonder if we can purify the energy stored in these chess pieces and use it to level up.'' Elysia rested her head on her arm.


    ''That''s possible. It was an artificial artifact from a glimmer of proliferating cursed energy and came from a Ruvoid God. If we''re lucky, we can refine it into pure energy to recover and level up a little.'' Elena voiced her conjecture confidently, though she couldn''t prove it yet.


    ''Hmm.'' Elysia raised her head again when Rhea returned to the room.


    ''Mission aplished.'' Rhea handed the chess piece to Elysia secretly under the table.


    ''Thanks for the swift and clean work.'' Elysia immediately put the chess piece into the darkness pouch. She then gave Rhea a head pat.


    ''Hehe~'' Rhea stroked a lock of her disguised ck hair. She immensely enjoyed her role as a little sister, but being a daughter was still the best.


    A few momentster, an old man entered the room. The previous senior herbalist followed while carrying a ratherrge wooden box.


    "Greetings to you. I am Tanabe Naruhiko, the person in charge of the Tokyo branch of the Alchemy Association." Naruhiko took a seat in front of the customers.


    He observed the two masked girls for a moment and nodded in understanding. These two disguised their identities very well, but their lovely charm couldn''t lie. Not to mention, his hunch said that they were influential ability users.


    "I see... No wonder you seem so familiar with us. It turns out that you are an ability user. May I know who I''m talking to?" Naruhiko points his hand forward.


    "Good day to you, Tanabe Naruhiko-san. I am Elysia, and she is my little sister. We are associated with the Minamoto n." Elysia introduced herself briefly.


    "Oh, Minamoto n! No wonder you emit a unique and unusual charm. It turns out that you have the most powerful n as your background. May I know what you need all these materials and resources for?" Naruhiko put a piece of paper on the table.


    Elysia took back her shopping list. She then closed her eyes and replied as a big responsibility rested on her shoulders. "Hm, you''ll probably find the result in a day or two, but we''re experimenting with creating a cure for the pandemic, the mysterious disease. That pandemic needs to end before it gets too bad."


    "What, what did you just say? The Minamoto n is working on that too? How are they progressing? Have you found any light? We, the Alchemy Associations worldwide, are also trying our best to create a cure for that mysterious disease, but still no satisfactory result." Naruhiko mmed the desk and stood up in excitement.


    "Please calm yourself down, sir. We''ve found the light and will be doing the real experiment soon. I''m here to buy some materials that arecking. Can I get them now? I''ll pay using an international bank card." Elysia raised her palm. She didn''t want to talk too much because she was just there to buy something.


    "Oh, yeah. Just take it. Think of it as a token of goodwill from us. Really, are you an alchemist? Why don''t you have a membership card despite having such a mysterious power and charm? It will only bring good fortune and a lot of conveniences if you also join us, regardless of whatever background you have. Oh no, I''d better talk to the Minamoto n immediately to coordinate on this noble task." Naruhiko put the wooden box on the table and pushed it towards Elysia. He then rubbed his hands together and hurried out of the room as if he had urgent business.


    "..." Elysia didn''t know what to say. That old man talked like a train and left like the wind. However, she already got what she needed, and the business was over.


    Rhea checked the contents of the wooden box and nodded.


    "Tanabe Naruhiko-sama seems to be in such a hurry, but we should return soon. Please convey our gratitude to him for this gift." Elysia stood up and said goodbye to the herbalist and the employee. She didn''t need a reason to ept such a freebie like this in the current situation.


    "Ah, un, I''ll pass it on to Naruhiko-sensei." The herbalist nodded slightly and gave way for the customers to leave. She nced at the employee briefly and then immediately went after her master.


    ''Ely, did that old man misunderstand something? Hey, you''re ying with words again, fufu~'' Elena chuckled happily.


    ''I''m not lying, though? We''re associated with the Minamoto n because of Erina, and we''re really going to make a cure for that VIrus-22 disease, right? We''d better hurry back to our temporary base.'' Elysia took Rhea''s hand and left the Alchemy Association headquarters. They took a taxi home.


    "Hmm?" Rhea felt that someone was monitoring their movements closely. She looked around and nced at Elysia. Sure enough, she could tell that Elysia had sensed something odd.


    ''Rhea, we are targetted by three espers in the front area. They are preparing to ambush us.'' Elysia informed while looking far ahead.


    "Driver-san, can you please slow down and turn right at the intersection over there?" Elysia asked the driver to take a detour.


    Yet, the driver remained silent. He stepped on the gas pedal, and the taxi was traveling at speed far beyond the warning speed.


    The taxi passed through the intersection as if the driver didn''t care about pedestrian safety. He then nced at the rearview mirror briefly before jumping out, rolling on the street and then running away.


    *Crash* *Crash*


    The taxi was hit by arge tanker truck from the front and nked by a semi-truck from behind, leaving no chance for the passengers to survive.


    *Boom* *Boom!*


    The taxi was crushed and exploded. The fire grew more prominent and devoured the two trucks, then caused a more enormous explosion.

 Chapter 781: Planned Accident (2)

    <h4>Chapter 781: nned ident (2)</h4>


    The sirens of the fire trucks could be heard approaching quickly. The fire in the middle of the road made traffic flow standstill. The road was temporarily closed for firefighters to extinguish the big fire.


    "..." Two girls just watched the incident with cold eyes from the top of a tall building.


    They wondered if the culprit came from the Alchemy Association, or was it just a participant from the God Game who had started their hunt? Whoever it was, their actions were truly unforgivable.


    What happened was not just an ambush but a tant nned assassination attempt!


    "The driver is on the run over there. Do you want me to hunt him down and bring him to you, big sister?" Rhea pointed in a direction with her magic eyes active.


    "He''s not a participant, probably just someone who''s been paid to harm us. Just give him the punishment he deserves. We''ll check on a bunch of people over there." Elysia nced at a cafe near the crash site.


    "Affirmative." Rhea nodded and chased the culprit as the wind.


    ''Ely, Xero is already there and is punishing those bad guys. What would you do? Stop him after what they did?'' Elena seemed to ask, but she already had other intentions in mind.


    ''We don''t know for sure if they are the mastermind or not, but they are in the wrong ce at the wrong time. As long as no one dies, I''m good.'' Elysia grabbed Sora and disappeared into invisibility. She flew down to the cafe in question.


    ''Just punishing them is worse than death and taking their chess pieces?'' Elena suggested something sadistic, but Elysia didn''t respond to it.


    "Gyahaha, were those all your best struggles? Pathetic, yet you dare aim for the big fishes." Xero kicked a man who had fallen on the floor, covered in wounds and blood.


    "Guh!" The gang boss red at the white-haired boy as if he had a bitter grudge.


    His men had justunched a nned operation that was considered perfect for eliminating the target. Instead of getting the jackpot, they were beaten half to death by this vile boy for no reason.


    What''s more, none of them could put up any meaningful resistance to this boy. The nightmare began when no one could escape from this cafe room.


    "Aaah! You demons!" One of the men tried to escape by breaking the ss wall, but his attempt failed. Thus, he tried to scream desperately. "Help, anyone out there! Policeman, anyone! He is a murdering criminal!"


    "You are so noisy." Xero rubbed his ears while grinning. "Unfortunately, no one can hear you, loser. Hm, let''s get that before shees here."


    He then formed a hand w gesture and stabbed through the chest of a nearby man.


    "Argh!" The poor man screamed at the top of his lungs.


    "Oops." Xero took out the chess piece and pped the victim. "I didn''t kill you."


    "???" The poor man, full of wounds, examined his chest. Sure enough, he wasn''t made into a donut. However, he felt that something was missing from within him momentster.


    "Now it''s your turn~" Xero went to everyone and snatched their chess pieces forcibly. He deliberately did it rudely and left them a little ''gift''.


    "No, no, kind sir. Please let me go. I''ll give you whatever it is. Just say it, and you''ll get it! I am-" The gang boss crawled backward, full of fear.


    Unfortunately, Xero grabbed hisst prey''s face and immediately took the fourth chess piece forcibly. After that, he just threw the guy like a trash sack. "I don''t need to know who you are. I just need to know that you are a participant who must be eliminated. Thank you that I didn''t kill you."


    *ck*


    The door suddenly opened, and Elysia entered with a calm expression. She looked at the red-painted wall, then at the four people in gray snake symbol jackets lying on the floor, seriously injured.


    The room was aplete mess and reeked like wet iron as if a psychopath killer had just tormented his victims.


    "Oh, you''vee. I''ve done my part." Xero immediately saved the chess pieces. He knew Elysia wouldn''t be hurt from that shabby ident.


    "Mm, good job. But at least y it neat and clean. How are you going to clean up this hysterical mess?" Elysia nodded slightly.


    "Well, that''s easy. They piss me off with their big mouths, but they''re nothing more than paper tigers." Xero waved his hand and snapped his fingers.


    The walls and floor were restored to their original state, and all the bloodstains disappeared without a trace. The four people on the floor floated up to sit on their seats like broken dolls.


    Elysia looked at the four people as if she didn''t care about their fate. It was easy for her to tell they had a slight permanent mental disability due to Xero taking their chess pieces roughly.


    Even so, Elysia didn''t fuss over it. She returned to invisibility and walked away. "Let''s go back to our temporary base."


    "..." Xero scratched his head. He didn''t understand why the ever-kind girl suddenly became cold and calm in front of the sights and events just now.


    Nevertheless, he just shrugged his shoulders and revoked his barrier. He left the scene as a ck mist.


    "..." Elysia watched the big fire on the read from a distance while waiting for Rhea. While Xero went back to guard her somewhere in the distance.


    "I''m back. That person has received the punishment he deserves. The mastermind is the boss of the snake gang, but they''ve been dealt with." Rhea appeared out of thin air right behind Elysia. She knew what had just happened in that cafe''s private room.


    "Mm, let''s head straight back." Elysia grabbed Rhea''s hand before teleporting to their temporary base.


    ''Ely...'' Elena voiced her concern but didn''t know what to say. She remembered what Ai had said about Elysia''s split personality, and now she could witness it.


    ''Yes, Sister Elena? Is there something you''re worried about?'' Elysia asked in a calm tone.


    ''Are you okay? For you to know, I will always be by your side.'' Elena gently reminded Elysia about her worry rather than doing things that could risk their rtionship.


    ''Mm, thank you. Don''t you want to ask something?'' Elysia knew what Elena was about to say because their mind sync was still there.


    ''It''s okay. No matter how you change, you are still Ely, my Ely. That''s what you told me in the Subconscious Mind.'' Elena shook her head. She thought it could be called Elysia''s improvements because being consistently kind and caring didn''t always end well.


    "Hehe, want to have a cup of tea with me?" Elysia spoke via mind sync, but she also said with her mouth.


    "With pleasure." Rhea smiled slightly in epting the offer.


    Elena then materialized herself in the outside world. She also epted the offer just because she wanted to apany Elysia.


    "Those people are ruthless and heartless. Sometimes, I think exterminating a portion of humanity is good." Sora circled around the teapot while grumbling.


    "Yeah, but we can''t beat that stigma to everyone. I''m a human too, you know?" Elysia poked the spirit, who couldn''t stay still for a moment.


    "You''re a human, you were a human? You more look like an angel, a Goddess to me, though?" Sora responded innocently and honestly.


    "Oh my... Want a cup of tea?" Elysia smiled in amusement and didn''t think too deeply into that statement. Sora''s directness reminded her of Celes and Hea.


    "I''m good. The wind doesn''t need to eat and drink. Ah, that vile boy ising!" Sora turned into a gust of wind and flew to the ceiling.


    Xero entered the house and went to sit on the sofa. He took out a can of frothy yellow drink from what he had just gotten for free. He tasted it a bit, and he immediately hated it.


    "Hm? Is that a can of beer? That''s no good, Tic. Come and have some tea with us." Elysia gave an inviting hand gesture.


    "Huh?" Xero looked once more at the canned drink in his hand. He didn''t find any harmful substances there.


    Regardless, he epted the offer and sat on the sofa opposite the girls. He put the canned drink on the table with no interest in it anymore.


    "Yeah, kids shouldn''t drink alcohol." Sora supported Elysia''s advice.


    "Who are you calling kids, fart brat? I was there before you came into existence." Xero frowned and raised his head to the ceiling.


    "My name now is Sora, remember that. Wait, so you are an old ancestor who uses a child''s body? I am the nature spirit of the wind. I''m not sure you have seniority over me. So, have some courtesy and manners with me, junior." Sora heaved a subtle sigh.


    "Is it like that? Do you remember things that happened far in the past? How about more than a hundred thousand years ago?" Xero folded his arms.


    "A hundred thousand years ago? Let''s see... Hmph, why should I try to remember something insignificant that far away? We don''t remember the past things that are not important." Sora snorted and flew down onto Elysia''s shoulders.


    "Then you''re just a baby spirit. You can''t change my mind." Xero epted the freshly brewed tea and drank it without hesitation.


    "Err, may I know how you got this? I''m sure there are certain regtions in supermarkets for alcoholic beverages." Elysia carried the canned drink away into the sink.


    "I found a bunch of weird iron boxes on the side of the road. It''s a free service, and I picked one up. Some people said this thing was top-tier, but it tasted like piss. Those mongrels lied to me." Xero clicked his tongue in annoyance. Those canned drinks are apparently just cheap products.


    "You got a rmendation from the wrong person." Rhea covered her mouth as if she had just discovered something surprising.


    "..." Xero ignored Rhea and drank the hot tea in one gulp.


    "Some bad boy broke a vending machine for free drinks, and you happened to run into them on the street. So, they offer you to take one. It''s not a free service." Elysia returned to her seat and exined what happened based on the conversation information she knew from their shared processing.


    "Hm, so it''s like that." Xero nodded slightly.


    "May I know what you have nned for those chess pieces?" Elena suddenly asked just out of curiosity.


    "It''s a mine, and I''ll be experimenting with it. Nothing to worry about." Xero raised his palm.


    "All right. We need to purify it if you want to use it as a temporary power boost. I just discovered the energy in this thing dissipates over time. Don''t do a foolish thing like in the past." Elena picked up a pawn and checked it between her fingers. There was a slight difference in energy density from thest time she saw it.


    "Hum." Xero nodded in understanding and went to the room on the second floor. He needed to do an experiment soon.


    Elena and Elysia invited Rhea to an experiment activity to uncover the chess piece of power''s secrets.

 Chapter 782: Hasten the Plan

    <h4>Chapter 782: Hasten the n</h4>


    When Lifa and everyone returned, Elysia and Rhea paused their experiment to meet everyone. However, Elena volunteered to continue their research with the king''s chess piece and the pawn.


    "Wee back. Did you have fun finding good stuff?" Elysia waved her hand in greeting.


    "Yeah... We ended up buying a lot of things. But it wasn''t fun." Ai immediately approached Elysia subconsciously.


    "Huh? Why is that?" Elysia wondered what actually happened. She tried to find out more based on information from their shared processing, but someone informed her immediately.


    "That''s because some people try to harass us on various asions. Not to mention those people who carry cameras. That''s the most annoying thing. Duh, they think we are supermodels in cosy. We don''t understand the meaning, but they''re annoying." Sylvia clenched her fists in annoyance.


    "Fufu, at least you understand my predicament and worries." Elysia covered her mouth with her hand.


    "Ah, yes..." Sylvia nodded even though she didn''t quite understand.


    "It''s time for lunch now. Want to cook some delicious dishes with me? We have a pretty big kitchen." Elysia put her hands together.


    Of course, everyone agreed, but not everyone could contribute to the kitchen business. After a hearty lunch with everyone, Elysia once again telepathically sent Xero a reminder for lunch.


    However, he refused because he was too busy with his business and did not want to be disturbed for the time being.


    Therefore, Elysia decided to return to the bedroom to help Elena in their experiment.


    "We''re going to do a little experiment and concoct the sample products, the antidote to the mysterious disease. In the meantime, what are you going to do?" Elysia wanted to know what her friends would do in their free time.


    "We can wait while ying some games and behave like good girls." Vanessa looked at her master with an innocent yet confident look. She was good at waiting.


    "Hm, we can wait while looking for information from that magic item. Sylvi said that that thing can disy various world information, right?" Ai pointed at the TV.


    "We will save a lot of trouble because of the vast knowledge, and we will tell you important things we may need to knowter, master." Yuuki agreed with the proposal.


    "Oh dear, let''s see what this thing can do." Lifa checked that thin and sizeable magic item. However, she didn''t know how to turn it on.


    "It can only be operated using a remote, maybe? Ah, it''s that thing with many buttons on the table." Elysia pointed at the remote on the table.


    "I''ll hold the controller!" Sylvia rushed to grab the remote. She then checked it while figuring things out how to use it. After pressing the power button, the TV turned on.


    "Please let us know if you want us to do something. We will dly help." Lynn could tell Elysia, and the Goddesses would be busy for a while. Even though she intended to help out while learning new things, she knew that now was not the right moment.


    "Mm." Elysia waved her hand to everyone before going to the bedroom with Nell and Rhea. Lifa also decided to follow.


    "..." Ai stared at Elysia''s back in silence until the door closed. After that, she nced at the two little beasts by the window. Oneyzily basking in the sun, and the other rxed in the corner of the room, barely visible.


    "Glutton andzy during a peaceful time, huh..." Ai shook her head and took an instant food. She saw how it was made and immediately put it into practice in the kitchen.


    "Ai,e with us and watch this TV together!" Vanessa waved her hand high.


    "Okay." Ai just nodded, but she still proceeded to the kitchen. Afterward, she returned to the living room to watch the so-called TV. "What''s up?"


    "Hmm, we''re watching international news. Several countries are at war, but a mysterious disease forces all soldiers to retreat for treatment. Then, economic crises, general chaos, natural disasters, and much more. The world is really chaotic right now, right?" Evelyn heaved a subtle sigh.


    "Yeah, that''s what they brought to themselves." Ai shrugged her shoulders as if she didn''t care.


    "Wow, look at that natural disaster. The nature spirits are really mad, huh..."


    "Yeah, but they are calmer now. We shall help them to end the evil God Game."


    "But are we only going to hunt the participants in two more days? I already wanted to hunt them down so we can face the Ruvoid God in the Heaven Realm soon. After that, we can enjoy our peaceful time on Earth for a while before returning to Vrelenia."


    "Hm, but the n came for a reason."


    The girls chat with each other regarding issues presented by international news media.


    Sylvia then changed the channel several times and stopped when she found the good one. "Hey, look! I found great news."


    "Mysterious sickness, punishment from a god? The death toll is over a million in a month? Well, it escted quickly. That number was much higher than the poption of thergest city in Vrelenia, right?" Yuukimented while stroking her tails.


    "Really? You disy that right in front of my ramen, Sylvi devil?" Ai felt her intention to taste her newly acquired instant food was lost when the miserable victims were shown on TV.


    "Maa, let''s change to something more fun. It''s not good to watch all about gloom and doom situations when we''re about to save the world for a noble cause. It''s all because of those idiots who participated in the God Game. They caused all that and will bear all the sins." Sylviaughed dryly and immediately switched to another channel.


    "..." Ai didn''t respond, but she grabbed one of Yuuki''s tails onto herp and put her ramen. This girl was cold in nature, so her hot ramen would cool down quickly.


    "???" Yuuki nced at Ai, but she didn''t say anything. Her master''s twin treated her tail as a nket?


    "I''ll borrow one of your tails for this." Ai asked permission out of courtesy.


    "O-oh, okay..." Yuuki was speechless. Her tail turned out to be used to cool the hot food.


    Meanwhile, Elysia and Elena had just finished experimenting with the chess pieces. After that, they concocted an antidote with Rhea, Nell, and Lifa''s help. They followed the instructions ording to the recipe given by Mother God.


    It took them two hours for the product samples to be finished and ready to be tested.


    "Phew, we''re finally done." Elysia wiped her sweat while gazing in relief at the box containing several antidote vials.


    "Thanks to you, we made this faster than expected." Elena wiped her hands with a towel.


    "Well, it''s an easy thing. All of this is also thanks to Earth Mother. The credit goespletely to her, and we will use this for the good of humankind in this world." Lifa waved her hand in front of her face.


    "Then, are you really going to ask for this to be tested on patients before it''s mass-produced by the Alchemy Association and the Minamoto n?" Nell put her hand to her chin as if considering something.


    "What do you think?" Elena wanted to know another opinion.


    "I think it doesn''t matter who will mass-produce this. However, we are talking about cunning humans. Most of them have high authority, right? If so, this could backfire as they will try to monopolize things." Nell assumed the worst first.


    "So what''s the best solution you have in mind? We''re open to all kinds of suggestions and feedback." Elysia thought about it one more time, and she felt the risk was there if those cunning humans interfered in this matter.


    "A n without gaps and loopholes. An absolutemand and order. We must distribute it to several other countries, but not for free. The stronger nations are our priority. We will make this one of the bargain chips to end the war and the world''s chaos. Then, I ask you to speed up the hunt for the God Game participants. They can do anything in those two days of downtime. A warning letter won''t change their minds that easily." Nell tried to persuade Elysia and Elena because she thought three was too much and one was the best.


    "If that''s the case, we will be pretty busy today. Let''s put it like this, we will only eliminate the participants who wanted to hurt Ely because of that stupid bounty. Tomorrow we will start a total hunt for all participants. Everyone will be eliminated tomorrow, so they won''t cause any more trouble." Elena made a steeple of her fingers.


    "I think it''s much more efficient. We must not allow the Ruvoid God to mess around in the Heaven Realm for too long. We can''t just let his grand scheme of things progress." Rheapletely supported this new decision. This way, they could hasten all the good and end the evil sooner.


    "Very well... Sora, you and the nature spirits no longer need to send warning letters to all the God Game participants tomorrow. One is enough for them, and tomorrow we will eliminate them from this stupid thing. We will be divided into about a dozen hunting teams, so please choose the best nature spirit to guide us." Elena conveyed her instructions to the ball of wind on the ceiling.


    "O-oh! That''s the thing I''ve been waiting for the most! All right, Earth Mother has prepared for the selected guiding nature spirits, myself included. So, we just need to invite them tomorrow. We nature spirits can quickly wipe out all the human participants, but those evil deities are really troublesome." Sora grumbled a little.


    "We received requests to minimize casualties, right? I''m not sure Earth Mother would support that." Lifa shook her head.


    "Yeah, you''re right... But nature''s wrath is justifiable, okay?" Sora justified her fellow nature spirit''s actions.


    "Yes, let''s act immediately to test this and introduce it to the world. I''m sure every country will be scrambling to have this antidote recipe soon, and the war will end tomorrow." Elysia put her hands together.

 Chapter 783: Speed Up the Hunt

    <h4>Chapter 783: Speed Up the Hunt</h4>


    "Hi~ What did I miss?" Elysia gathered with her friends in the living room.


    "Fufu, there''s not much you missed." Ai patted the empty seat beside her. "What about the experiment and the antidote?"


    "Mm, the Goddesses made the antidote perfectly. For that chess piece..." Elysia paused for a second. Those chess pieces had already been extracted into pure energy for her to take advantage of. Still, there was another effect that was easier for everyone to understand. "They are like curse energy stored in a container with a particr divinew. Those things can be turned into a temporary power boost."


    "Oh! Even so, I hope we don''t use curse energy as a power boost even if it''s only temporary." Ai nodded slightly and looked back at the TV.


    "Ely, we''ve seen terrible things happening worldwide, thanks to this TV. Is it possible we can end this mess as soon as possible? I don''t mean to be presumptuous, but I''m afraid the God Game participants will prepare for something terrible in response to that warning letter." Sylvia raised her hand and voiced what she had just discussed with the other girls.


    Along with that proposal, the girls nced at Elysia and the Goddesses. They thought a change of ns needed to be made, but they didn''t want to offend anyone who came up with the previous n.


    "Fufu, why are you being so tense? Rx, we discussed that before, and a decision was taken after careful consideration. We will start the hunt tomorrow, but we will be quite busy today with some matters." Elena was pretty amused by Sylvia''s tense expression.


    "Tomorrow? O-oh~ That''s for the best. We''ll hunt them all down and eliminate them from the game." Sylvia was pleasantly surprised. She shared the joy with Vanessa and Yuuki.


    "But, it''ll be a bit problematic for all of us... Are we going to weaken them too? Something like taking or erasing some of their special abilities regardless of the punishment they deserve?" Ai put her hand to her chin. She thought many people would hate their group and would take revenge. Their group could be seen as the great viins with the world as their enemies.


    "As soon as the chess piece is extracted from the participants, their power boost based on the game scheme will disappear instantly. Some of their natural abilities will also gradually disappear because we took them from their spirit and damaged some of the threads of life. That''s what happened. If we use proper and neat methods. Worse results can ur if the chess pieces are violently taken away." Rhea nced up as she exined that.


    "Worry not. Our main target is actually just the naughty deities. For those humans, they will be judged based on their actions by nature spirits at the will of Earth Mother.


    It doesn''t matter if we miss the other chess pieces, but we must collect sixty-two king chess pieces." Elena stroked the nature spirit on Elysia''s shoulder.


    "O-oh, leave it to me and my fellow nature spirits. The sinner shall receive the punishment it deserves. However, those deities are tricky and full of deceit. We can''t track all of them urately." Sora saluted.


    "Then, how can we find the other sixty-two evil deities? You can''t possibly ask us to travel the world, can you?" Nell raised her eyebrows. The thing they were about to do sounded easy, but it wasn''t as simple as it seemed.


    "Well, if they''re so slick, we can track them down with the chess pieces under their leadership. That way, we can know their exact location no matter where they run or hide." Sora exined casually.


    "I see..." Nell felt that everything was clear now.


    "Ah, there is a neutral hunter under Divine Association protection. He is the messenger of the divine owl and the darkness bat. However, he is so overwhelmed because his targets are too many. Right now, he is in exclusion due to serious injuries." Sora heaved a sigh.


    "So, he can''t help us. Apparently, he summoned too many enemies. However, it''s not his fault because more than a thousand enemies is too much for a human even though he has the blessings of two deities." Elena shook her head. She knew what Sora wanted to say, but that was a matter forter as there were some priorities to do.


    Elysia then told her friends about her current situation and what happened when she just got materials from the Alchemy Association.


    "You''re actually using yourself as bait, Ely? Really, you''re putting your life in danger¡­ However, it doesn''t matter. I''ll protect you and crush those who try to harm you from the shadows." Ai held Elysia''s arm and conveyed her statement confidently.


    "Yes, we shall punish them horribly."


    "If they dared to inflict harm, they must be ready to receive the tribtion and retribution!"


    "The only thing they will get as a reward is a terrible punishment."


    "It''s okay, Ely. We will watch over and guard you with our fox eye perception. That way, we can monitor the threat before the unexpected happens."


    The girls expressed their support and care to Elysia. They could not tolerate anyone who dared try to harm Elysia.


    "Thank you, everyone. We will be busy for today and for the next few days. Today I am the bait, but tomorrow we are the hunters." Elysia put her hands together.


    A few momentster, Elysia saw some TV broadcasts. Still, everything the media showed was not a live or urate one. The natural disaster had subsided because the nature spirits had calmed down. However, the journalist was still exaggerating it to the point that the news of the apocalypse was imminent.


    Elysia turned off the TV and turned around.


    Elena had already divided their group into several teams that would be tasked with several different things. However, their goal was the same: to protect Elysia from a distance and eliminate the God Game participants in sight.


    "Shall we go now?" Ai raised her hand as if waiting for Elysia to take her hand.


    "Yes, we will go now. However, we need to invite someone first." Elysia put her hand on Ai''s.


    "Okay." Ai gestured to her pet before entering Elysia''s shadow. That ce was so lovely, dark, andfortable. A ce where she could feel at peace while monitoring everything that was happening outside. "Oh, the darkness, my sanctuary ce of tranquility."


    "!?" Cherub immediately followed and entered the shadow realm. However, Gio also caught up and jumped into Elysia''s shadow somehow.


    "Whoops, where are you going? You have your own role now, yes? Do I need to exin to you one more time?" Lifa caught Gio and pulled him out of Elysia''s shadow.


    "Rawr..." Gio nodded in understanding. He only wanted to know what the world looked like in his master''s shadow, but it was just a dark and mysterious ce.


    After that, he transformed himself into arge burly man d in brown dragon-scale armor. He possessed an absolute defense and could perfectly protect his master from any threat.


    "Hmm, you''ll be too conspicuous in public if you look like this. Let''s put some disguise magic on you." Elysia extended her hand towards Gio and used her disguise magic.


    Gio''s appearance gradually changed into a prince-charming man with the charisma of a real man that usually only exists in fairy tales. However, that was just an illusion. He was still a dragon-like man in full-body armor behind Elyia''s magic.


    "Wow... You look like the improved version of a dragon king from the kingdom of a thousand thrones from the picture fairy tales we''ve read together, Ely. Nice, charming, charismatic, and has an oppressive-like charm! Any man might be intimidated by your appearance alone, Gio. Your disguise magic is top-notch, Ely." Sylvia patted Gio''s back with a proudugh.


    "Hehe, the credit goes to the Goddesses who taught me many things." Elysia grasped her hand and smiled happily.


    "Hmm, o-oh!" Gio tried to check his current appearance. He didn''t feel anything was wrong because it was only his outward appearance that was changed by the illusion.


    Elysia, Elena, and Rhea went to the second floor to meet Xero.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Elena knocked on the door, but there was no answer. Therefore, she unlocked the door with magic and went inside.


    Xero was still busy with his demonic experiments on the chess pieces. He knew who wasing, but he didn''t stop them from entering. "What do you want? I''m busy right now. It''s just a little bit more, and I can use this thing for a nice power boost."


    "Oh, we''ve found the most effective method to use that thing. Here, why don''t you read the results of our experiment? It might be useful for your recovery before we face the Ruvoid God." Elena flies a piece of paper to Xero.


    Xero caught that paper and read it thoroughly. Yet, he needed to read it twice to ensure every information.


    "What?" Xero marveled in surprise. He didn''t expect these Goddesses to work so much faster than him.


    After being purified into pure energy, he could use these chess pieces for his current situation. After all, recovery from permanent improvement was much better than temporary power boost.


    The only problem was that he didn''t possess any energy purification techniques as described! However, he was sure the Goddess of Light had that technique just because she told him about this.


    Xero looked at the chess pieces on the table with a glint. He could assume he only needed at least two hundred chess pieces of power or at least twenty kings to restore his power to his peak condition likest month.


    "This is the deal. I get all the recovery energy from all my prey. You will refine it for my recovery to my peak strength. I will help you for something in return." Xero cleared his throat and negotiated.


    "Sure. We will go to the Minamoto n and the Alchemy Association to introduce the antidote right now. You wille with us to hunt down the participants who might be targeting my Ely for that bounty." Elena agreed without needing to consider anything.


    "That''s for sure. We''re leaving now." Xero secured his chess pieces to his darkness pouch. He would collect a lot of these soon.


    Elena turned around, almost forgetting to tell Xero about something important. "We will also speed up the hunt to tomorrow. We will end the God Game sooner."


    "That''s for the best." Xero rubbed his hands together with a grin. He anticipated their hunting activities tomorrow.

 Chapter 784: Formal Visit

    <h4>Chapter 784: Formal Visit</h4>


    "..." Elysia was walking down a rtively quiet street with Evelyn beside her. She asionally checks the surroundings thoroughly with her advanced perception just to be sure.


    "Phew¡­" Elysia heaved a subtle sigh of relief as no threat, or ominous aura was detected.


    ''Ely, rx a bit and calm down. You are guarded by five teams in a star formation. The evil participants who came because of your prey marker for that stupid bounty may be dealt with before they can approach you.'' Elena was pretty surprised by Elysia''s extra vignce.


    ''Being more careful won''t hurt. The previous one had a scenario for killing the target, which was not to be taken lightly. There are too many people here. Let''s take this path.'' Elysia turned at a crossroads and checked the map on her smartphone.


    "Hum-mm~ Now it''s just you and me, Ely. It reminds me of how we spent time together at the academy. Is it possible that time like that can return at that moment again?" Evelyn hummed and put her hand on Elysia''s arm.


    "Mm, that''s possible. However, I''m afraid the academy no longer has anything to teach us, fufu." Elysia chuckled lightly.


    "Hehe, you''re right. What kind of things will await us in the future, hmm? Lynn told us our future is bright because of you, Ely." Evelyn looked up at the blue sky with a bright smile.


    "???" Evelyn suddenly felt someone staring at her intensely. She looked back, but no one was there.


    "Is there something wrong?" Elysia stopped in her tracks and looked back.


    "No, it''s just that I felt someone was watching us intensely just now. Maybe, it''s just me?" Evelyn rubbed her nape reflexively.


    "Is it like that?" Elysia checked her surroundings once more, but she couldn''t find any suspicious group. She could only see her guardian teams within the scope of surveince.


    ''Ely, it''s the Ai in your shadow. She doesn''t seem to get along with Eve for some reason.'' Elena pointed to an overlooked spot.


    ''???'' Elysia looked at her shadow with wonder. She then just asked directly. ''Ai, have you been at odds with someone recently?''


    ''No, I''m not at odds with anyone. Why do you ask that so suddenly, Ely?'' Ai felt a bit confused.


    ''Hmm, how should I put it? I heard you couldn''t get along with Eve. Is that true?'' Elysia didn''t beat around the bush.


    Ai was silent for a moment to sort out suitable words before answering. ''Rather than not being able to get along, it''s more that I''m not fond of her. She is sometimes so airheaded and a bit naive. Even so, I don''t hate her.''


    ''I see... Eve is a good friend. Please be nice to her.'' Elysia resumed her walk through the alternative path.


    ''Yeah, I''ve been nice to everyone close to you because of you. However, it''s only your master that worries me. Is she your owner or something? She is such a pain when matters concerning youe.'' Aiined a little.


    ''Hehe, my master is my guardian angel and my Goddess. She can be my mentor, guardian, and sister. She will always give goodwill as long as the other party is nice and polite to her.'' Elysia smiled in amusement. She was sure that Ai was quite intimidated by Elena''s dominance.


    ''She is sometimes oppressive and pushy, but not too bad. I will tolerate her because of you.'' Ai heaved a subtle sigh.


    "Ely, where are we going now? Shall we walk all the way?" Evelyn knew they would head to the Minamoto n''s mansion and the Alchemy Association. Still, it was quite a distance to walk and would take some time to reach their destination.


    "Of course not, silly. We''re heading to a rental car. What just happened a few hours ago made me hesitate to take a taxi." Elysia shook her head.


    "Why not go straight to the destination?" Evelyn asked in wonder.


    "We are the bait~" Elysia spoke in a whisper-like voice and winked.


    A few momentster, they arrived at a well-known car rental shop. Elysia fulfilled all requirements with a little tweak in her legal document as she didn''t have any.


    "All right, Elysia-san. So, here are your documents. Which car do you want to rent again?" The middle-aged man returned the documents and adjusted his sses.


    Elysia breathed a sigh of relief inwardly because this senior rental employee only checked the authenticity of her documents, not confirmed their validity online. She then pointed her palm to the nearby car on disy. It was a white hatchback car. "You said every car is under insurance, right? Then I''d like this one."


    "Honda City Hatchback type R? It''s a car that just arrived, and the price is a bit high to rent. Is that all right on your side?" The middle-aged man put his hand on the car of the customer''s choice.


    "That''s fine. I''ll take a three-day leisure tour package for that." Elysia pointed to a promo package banner disyed on the bulletin board.


    "All right, please wait a moment." The middle-aged man took care of some notes and documents quickly. After that, he returned with a key and several papers in hand.


    "Thank you." Elysia received the key and documents and thenpleted the payment. After that, she went with Evelyn by car.


    "Sigh, two young tourist girls who are on an overseas tour. I hope she''s driving well, or insurance matters are troublesome." The middle-aged man wiped his sweat and sat rxed at his desk.


    "Woah~ So, this is your homeworld, Ely? It''s such a beautiful and bustling city. Luckily, the chaos hasn''t arrived yet." Evelyn looked out the window with sparkling eyes.


    "Yeah, Southeast Asia and East Asia haven''t had any significant chaos, but that doesn''t mean it doesn''t exist." Sora emerged on Elysia''s shoulder.


    "Oh~ Nee, Ely, may I know where is your hometown?" Evelyn asked curiously.


    "Not anymore, Eve. There''s no one waiting for my return." Elysia responded with a t expression as if nothing else mattered.


    "I-I''m sorry." Evelyn immediately apologized. She identally brought up an old wound even though she already knew some stories about Elysia on Earth from Sylvia.


    "You don''t need to apologize, Eve. Right now, I still have someone who cares about me as much as you do." Elysia gave Evelyn a head pat.


    "Hehe, thank you." Evelyn was somehow happy and relieved to hear that.


    "???" Sora had many questions regarding the recent conversation but didn''t want to ask.


    When Elysia arrived near the Minamoto n''s mansion, she parked the car on the side of the road. She looked around again because she sensed that a suspicious group was monitoring her on the way here, but they had disappeared somewhere.


    "What''s wrong? The bad guys are approaching?" Evelyn is ready to spring into action if needed.


    ''Master Elysia, you can continue your journey. We just eliminated four participants from the game. We conducted a bit of mind reading, and they turned out to have a navigation feature to the prey marker because of the chess piece''s mechanism.'' Rhea reported what had just happened on her side.


    ''All right, thanks for the report.'' Elysia nodded in understanding. She then raised her palm to Evelyn. "It''s okay. They have been handled by our guardian teams."


    After saying that, she took out her smartphone to contact Erina.


    "Hi, Ellie~ I''m d to receive a call from you. Have you missed me, and will you visit me soon?" Erina''s cheerful voice sounded sweet and pleasant.


    "The pleasure is mine, Erina. I see. You''ve got your phone recement." Elysia answered with pleasantries.


    "Mm, although it''s a bit hard to get, I got a spare limited edition model, the same version as the previous one. I have to be more careful, so my smartphone doesn''t get damaged again, hehe..." Erina breathed a sigh of relief at the memory.


    Her old smartphone was thrown away by criminals once and damaged once. This was the third one, and she should be more vignt.


    "Being careful is good, but what happens is beyond your control. Anyway, I''m going to your mansion for a formal visit." Elysia immediately told the purpose of this call.


    "E-Eh? Ah, yes, of course! I''ll be waiting for you at the front door, Ellie!" Erina was stunned for a moment but immediately responded with full enthusiasm. She didn''t expect Elysia to visit her so soon.


    "I''ll end the call. I''m on the road now, but I''m almost there." Elysia ended the conversation.


    "Yes, please be careful on the road." Erina felt a little confused because Elysia used toe and go mysteriously.


    *Beep*


    Elysia kept her smartphone back after ending the call.


    "Is that Erina, your friend on Earth? She sounds like a good-spirited girl." Evelyn asked with a faint smile.


    "Yes, she is a famous diva who is loved by the public andes from one of the most important ns in Japan. Despite her poprity, she is just a girl who longs for genuine friendship. That''s why we can make friends quickly even though our encounter is a bit silly." Elysia smiled in amusement and drove her car again.


    "Ah, um..." Evelyn felt it referred to her too, and it was funny when she thought about it again. So, she might get to know Erina better soon.


    Arriving at the Minamoto n''s mansion gates, an extra tight guard could be seen with just a nce. However, the guards opened the gates as soon as they saw who hade to visit.


    "Pleasee in. Ojou-sama is waiting for you inside, Elysia-sama." One of the guards approached the car and gestured to enter.


    "Why, thank you." Elysia hadn''t even said anything, but it seemed these guards already knew about her arrival.

 Chapter 785: I am the Danger

    <h4>Chapter 785: I am the Danger</h4>


    "Please let me in, let me in!" A man in a neat gray suit tried to break into the Minamoto n''s mansion, but the guards restrained him swiftly.


    "My apologies, sir. No one from outside is allowed to visit under any circumstances." One of the guards pushed the man out before closing the gate.


    "If so, why did you allow people in that car to visit? I''m the manager of Erina-sama''s agency. I must see her immediately!" The manager got a bit panicked and worried for so many reasons.


    "Oh, Angelic Diva''s Agency, right? The person in that white car is a medical expert, and she''s not an outsider. If youe just for Ojou-sama''s work-rted matters, you must wait until she recovers and is ready to see people. For now, please go." One of the guards pointed his hand towards the front.


    "Ugh, alright. I''lle again tonight and tomorrow morning. I wish Erina-sama''s recovery soon." The manager swallowed hisint and went back to his car.


    "Hm? Ely, there was someone who tried to barge in just after seeing us enter here." Evelyn looked back to find out what was going on there.


    "It''s okay. He doesn''t concern us." Elysia looked in the rearview mirror, but she just shrugged her shoulders.


    "Oh, okay. Uuh, I''m feeling a bit nervous right now because Erina''s family seems to be in a ratherplicated situation." Evelyn rubbed her hands together.


    "You''ll probably forget about the nervousness when we meet Erina. Yes, we''re here. Let''s get out of the car, Eve." Elysia parked her car in the car park near the front door.


    Evelyn immediately got out of the car, following Elysia into the mansion through the front door. Two guards in ck suits next to the entrance opened the door for them.


    "Ellie, here~" Erina waved her hand with a bright smile from the living room.


    "Hi, here wee." Elysia waved her hand in reply. She found it a bit odd that she couldn''t find Erina''s wheelchair anywhere, but she didn''t linger on it and went into the living room.


    However, Erina suddenly tried to stand up. She staggered a bit, but she managed to do it nevertheless.


    "Wha, please don''t push yourself, or your recovery will take longer than expected. That''s at least a day or two of rest time where your body shouldn''t be carrying much burden." Elysia immediately helped Erina to sit back down.


    "Hm? Are you trying to imply that I''m heavy, Ellie? I''ve always been on a healthy diet and am light enough to maintain my ideal figure..." Erina pouted a little.


    "Your legs need to support your weight when you stand up. Won''t you listen to my advice and be a good girl?" Elysia shook her head and sat on the other sofa with Evelyn.


    "Forgive me." Erina apologized sincerely. She knew her friend''s care, and concern was for her own good. However, she was happy because Elysia hade to visit her, so her n for tomorrow morning might be canceled.


    "Well, it''s okay. I can see your great improvement from thest time we met. Please take good care of yourself, and everything will return to normal soon." Elysia nodded slightly.


    "..." Erina then nced at the blonde-haired girl next to Elysia. Even though this girl wore a mask, she knew this Elysia''s friend was an elegant and charming girl. "Is thedy next to you your friend, Ellie? Can you introduce her to me?"


    "Sure, she is my dormmate, I mean my friend, Eve." Elysia gave a signal to Evelyn to take off the mask.


    Evelyn took off her mask and made a brief, polite introduction. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Minamoto Erina-sana. My given name is Evelyn, and my surname is Mitchell. I''ve heard many great things about you from Ely, and now I can meet you in person."


    "The pleasure is mine, Mitchell Evelyn-san. This may be just out of curiosity, but do youe from the same country as Ellie?" Erina was amazed by Evelyn''s charm for a moment.


    She was wondering about Elysia''s circle of friends now. Previously the mysterious Sylvia, this girl with the charm of a royal princess.


    "Why do you ask such a thing?" Evelyn grasped her hand and ced it on herp.


    "You exude the aura of a royal princess. Are you perhaps from Ennd?" Erina heaved a subtle sigh.


    "Ennd? I''m not from there." Evelyn shook her head.


    "Phew..." Elysia felt relieved that Evelyn didn''t leak information like the things at the academy. However, something else crossed his mind. "Did something happen to you and Ennd, Erina? Ah, this reminds me of Victor and the British Elite Squad. Do you know what happened to them after my departure?"


    "Victoria? She left and was never seen again after that day. The British Elite Squad also returned to their country after making a formal apology and rification to us." Erina shook her head.


    She knew that Demi-God spirit bird would just stay for a while. Her family would not allow that bird to remain around her for long either.


    "I see, so she returns to her nation." Elysia nodded in understanding.


    "Anyway, why did you say that your arrival this time was a formal visit, Ellie? Is there anything I may know?" Erin was curious.


    "Mm, that would be easier for me to exin in your grandfather''s presence. Can I see him?" Elysia nced in a direction. She could find the person she was looking for was in a room, busy with something.


    "All right. Mio." Erina nced at Mio.


    "Affirmative." Mio bowed slightly and turned around. She hurried off to the second floor to inform the patriarch of Elysia''s arrival.


    "My grandfather will be here in a few seconds. Nee, Ellie... What happened to Sylvia-san? She didn''te with you?" Erina felt a bit strange. She thought Sylvia was Elysia''s private bodyguard.


    "She came with me but is on a mission now." Elysia answered sinctly.


    "Hehe~" Evelyn suddenly drew herself closer to Elysia and started a cheerful conversation with enthusiasm. "Nee, Erina, can I call you that?"


    "Eh, well, um..." Erina hesitated a bit, but she nodded.


    Evelyn then opened a light conversation regarding things she wanted to know from Erina and vice versa. These two girls were trying to dig up specific information between each other.


    "Ah, you are beautiful, good at singing and ying music. You must be a bit troubled by your fans, but that proves that many people love you." Evelyn put her hands together.


    "Fufu, you make me feel embarrassed, Evelyn. You also have your own problems as a gifted princess. But that''s what we call the dawn of life." Erina chuckled and covered her mouth with her hand.


    "But, fufu... Your encounter with Ely is a bit awkward and funny. You''re lucky that Ely isn''t vindictive because you returned the favor with a rude act at that time." Evelyn heaved a subtle sigh.


    "Yes, how unbing of us. It was a misunderstanding on our part. Before we apologized to Ellie, Mio and I had already pondered over that event. Don''t you agree that our meeting was predestined?" Erina shook her head with a faint smile.


    "..." Elysia remained silent and just listened to these two girls talking about her even though they knew she was still there.


    When Erina''s grandfather came into view, she felt relieved that she could get things done soon.


    "Good day to you, Sir Mitsuzuka. Am I interrupting your busy time?" Elysia greeted while standing up.


    Mitsuzuka''s arrival made Erina and Evelyn end their light conversation.


    "Haha, no, no. Your arrival will always be weed by us, Elysia. Hm, you came with another mysterious girl. May you introduce her to me?" Mitsuzuka pointed his palm at the girl next to Elysia.


    "Yes, she is my friend, Evelyn." Elysia introduced her friend.


    "Delighted to make your acquaintance." Evelyn also stood up and greeted.


    "...Good, please have a seat." There was a few seconds of pause before Mitsuzuka sat on the sofa. He could sense that Evelyn was an ability user too, but not as strong as Sylvia.


    Despite that, he still wondered what kind of background Elysia had. This girl was so mysterious and powerful. There was no meaningful information regarding her even until today.


    "Then, did something happen to bring you here under the pretext of a formal visit? You maye without making any such excuses." Mitsuzuka sighed and got straight to the point. He didn''t understand what kind of thing Elysia wanted to achieve.


    "That''s because I took the prey mental marker from Erina. Currently, around a thousand ability users and sixty influential experts are after my life because of an evil bounty. I shall lure them out before we will eliminate them.


    Anyway, my current goal is for something else. I know the Minamoto n has strong connections to the Alchemy Association and the World Health Organization. They are not bound by any government or sovereignty because they are globally privileged organizations. I want to form a cooperation with them." Elysia immediately exined the situation and continued with her current goal.


    Mitsuzuka, Erina, Mio, and several experts around gasped in shock. Elysia''s first half exnation was surprising enough. However, the sequel made them wonder what Elysia would do by involving multiple giant organizations.


    "A thousand, a thousand bad guys and sixty powerful killers!? Ellie, your life is in danger, and you''re still acting calm? It''s okay, I''ll protect you from them. I won''t let them hurt you." Erina leaned her body forward as she made her bold statement.


    "Fufu, please rx. You don''t have to worry, Erina. I told you before, right? I''m not in danger, but I am the danger." Elysia gave Erina a head pat with an amused smile.

 Chapter 786: Save the World?

    <h4>Chapter 786: Save the World?</h4>


    "B-but, the danger came from me. You took and faced the danger because of me. Their real target was me, right? You-" Erina put her hand to her upper chest and expressed her concern somewhat panicked manner. She couldn''t stay silent when Elysia was in danger after all that had happened.


    "Shh..." Elysia pressed her finger to Erina''s lips. "It''s okay. Instead of worrying about me, I''m more worried about them. Their real target is me. They know you are the key to my return and don''t want that to happen."


    "..." Erina took a deep breath and sat back on the sofa. She pondered over the situation of things more broadly. "But, our meeting back then was top secret. Just you, Mio, me, and Sylvia-san... How did that information get leaked? My grandfather doesn''t even know about it. Wait, is it because of Victoria?"


    "Well, I don''t think so. She has no power over what''s going on right now." Elysia shook her head.


    "I can send several elite teams to protect you secretly without interfering with your activities, Elysia. Would you mind?" Mitsuzuka folded his arms. He didn''t expect the organization that previously targeted his son''s and granddaughter''s lives to be that big.


    "Thanks for your offer. I already have more than enough guardian teams." Elysia shook her head slightly.


    "Even so, can you tell us what really happened? Does it have anything to do with the giant dark organization behind the world''s chaos that is happening right now? All the battles,motions, and wars are based on reasons that are considered absurd. It''s not about invasion or colonization anymore, but a mere ughter." Mitsuzuka put his hand to his chin, deep in thought.


    "Yes, we will repay their favor tomorrow in total. Whoever is involved will receive punishment, no matter who they are and where theye from." Elysia clenched her fists with a confident smile.


    Mitsuzuka was quite surprised by that bold deration. However, Erina was trembling a little, and her heart was beating fast just because of Elysia''s confident smile.


    "You''re going to take strict action against them, huh... All right, please let us know if there''s anything we can do for you. My Minamoto n shall be your ally whatever the reason. Returning to the previous topic, what do you want us to do with the Alchemy Association and the World Health Organization?" Mitsuzuka grinned and made a steeple of his fingers.


    "We have just concocted an antidote to treat a mysterious disease sweeping across the globe. I wish the pandemic and chaos to end as soon as possible. I would like you to contact the two global organizations for my arrival this evening. Can you do that?" Elysia didn''t beat around the bush and went straight to her request, but it sounded like an order instead.


    Mitsuzuka was wide-eyed for a second, then he suddenlyughed in relief. He could see such bright future prospects. He didn''t even doubt Elysia''s words. "Hahaha, good. I''ll do that immediately and send someone to guide you there, so your business will be much easier. Those old upper echelons won''t dare to cause trouble."


    Mitsuzuka excused himself for a moment and left the living room.


    "..." Elysia leaned back in her seat and waited quietly with her eyes closed.


    Erina wanted to say something but decided not to do it now.


    ''Ely, why ask them for help? We can force them to do whatever we want and brainwash higher-ups if necessary. All grand schemes will only dance on our palms.'' Ai suggested things innocently, but what she said was utterly bold.


    ''Ah, well, Ai... All things that are forced won''t end well. We will do good to this world, right? Even though those higher-ups can be annoying sometimes, we can deal with them with the right methods without the hassle of doing things.'' Elysia gave a little advice. She knew Ai suggested it out of the blue without any particr reason.


    ''I see...'' Ai shrugged her shoulders.


    "Let''s spend some time together after all this is over, Erina. We can sing and y music together and many more." Elysia suddenly remembered what she had saidst month. It was still a promise because she didn''t mind Erina''s request at the time.


    "Mm, I''ll be looking forward to that momenting, Ellie. It''ll be fun." Erina grasped her hand and smiled gently. She was delighted Elysia remembered her requestst month.


    A few momentster, Mitsuzuka returned to the living room with several cards in hand. He put the cards on the table and pushed them to Elysia. "I''ve prepared a group to apany you to the Alchemy Association and the World Health Organization, Elysia. Who would have thought that you just went to the Alchemy Association to buy some materials, but Naruhiko gave it to you for free? You could just say that to us, and we will prepare everything you need. Just feel free to ask. You are our ally, not an outsider."


    "I''ll keep it in mind when the timees. What card is this?" Elysia pointed at the ID cards on the table.


    "That''s your ID card and some medical expert privilege cards. That will make your business a lot easier. That way, you won''t have to go through the hassle of falsifying documents just to rent a house and a car. Sigh, I can''t help thinking... How about you go using our military-grade car? Leave the rental car here because it won''t protect you efficiently." Mitsuzuka put his hand to his forehead and sighed.


    "I''m not faking anything. It''s just my temporary data." Elysia felt a bit embarrassed when such a thing could be quickly discovered. After all, she was talking to the patriarch of the most prominent n in Japan.


    "???" Erina was a little surprised when she found out that Elysia hade with a rental car. She thought that Elysia would go as mysteriously as usual.


    "It came for a reason." Elysia turned her face to the side. She felt even more embarrassed as Elena chuckled in amusement from within the Elysian Realm.


    "Hehe, it''s fine. When you''re done, please pick me up here. I''ll be waiting for you, Ellie. One most important thing, please take care of yourself and be extra careful. You may be strong and can do many miracles, but we only have one life in the reserve. Ah, one more thing, please don''t hesitate to ask me something if you need anything. I will dly be your sugar friend, fufu~" Erina covered her mouth with her hand. She joked a little because she was so fond of seeing Elysia''s embarrassed face.


    "Anyway, I''d better settle the matters before nightfall. Thanks for your cooperation. With that being said, I need to excuse myself." Elysia epted the cards and stood up.


    Evelyn followed Elysia out, and Mio escorted them to the front door.


    "Yes, see youter, Ellie. Take care..." Erina waved her hand with a sweet smile until Elysia left. She then looked at her grandfather as if to say something.


    "I''ve also sent an elite team who will serve in the shadows and are ready to help Elysia if needed. I''m afraid she overestimated her own power and overlooked an unforeseen threat. If what she said is true, then this problem is severe. Perhaps, the governments from various countries are also involved in this." Mitsuzuka stood up and put his hands behind his back.


    "Ellie will save the world?" Erina tilted her head slightly. She could already guess that her grandfather was still dispatched at least a secret elite team even though Elysia didn''t ask for it.


    "Yeah, her revenge will be scary for the dark organization behind this chaos. Let''s see what she will bring to the world with great interest." Mitsuzuka walked went to the second floor with a beaming gaze.


    "..." Erina pondered a few things for a moment, but she just put them aside. When Mio returned, she spoke in a whisper-like voice. "Mio, please order our intel to pay attention to Ellie''s activities and schedule. I wonder what Ellie will do. If possible, I want to know every single detail."


    "Ah, all right..." Mio wanted to say something, but she swallowed her own words. Her gentle youngdy was already attracted to Elysia. Still, somehow, this had fallen to the point of being a stalker.


    "..." Elysia had mixed feelings when the car she had just rented was taken and reced with a new one. Despite the military-grade introduction, this car was just a high-end white sports SUV that wouldn''t survive the big bang.


    ''Pfft, the car is just a pretext, but they think it''s vital. Anyway, it''s time for us to go, Ely.'' Elena was amused with Elysia''s train of thought.


    "Elysia-sama, this car is equipped with bulletproof ss, shatterproof tires, and-" An elite guard tried to exin when he noticed the change in Elysia''s facial expression.


    "Give me the key." Elysia cut off the exnation and opened her palm.


    "Err, the keys are in the car." The elite guard replied reflexively.


    "Good. We''re leaving now." Elysia got into the driver''s seat, and Evelyn sat in the co-pilot position.


    "You go with them. We''ll be escorting you from the front and the back." The team leader ordered the two female members to get into the SUV.


    "Yes, sir!" The two female members saluted and took the passenger seat in Elysia''s car.


    The other eight elite guard team members split into two groups and boarded two tank-like military-grade vehicles.


    Elysia drove her car to leave the Minamoto n''s mansion with two escort cars. Their first destination was the World Health Organization.

 Chapter 787: Cooperation for Worlds Good

    <h4>Chapter 787: Cooperation for World''s Good</h4>


    By Elysia''s entourage arrived at the headquarters, her guardian teams stood guard in their positions as if they were ready to attack anyone with bad intentions toward Elysia.


    "Meow, mew, meoow..." Vanessa spoke to several street cats. She gave them food and ordered them to monitor the target building.


    "???" Gio had many question marks in his mind, but he kept quiet and waited for his senior sister to finish talking to the cats.


    "Mm, we''re done here. Let''s stand guard at our positions. Hm?" Vanessa got back on her feet and turned around, but she noticed something was happening on the other team at three o''clock.


    Even so, she just looked away and invited Gio to leave because Yuuki and Lynn could handle those uninvited visitors.


    On top of skyscraper construction stood two fox-masked girls dressed in white dresses with light blue ents. They stared silently at the building where Elysia had just visited.


    "..." Lynn nced at Yuuki, but she only received a slight nod.


    Two people d in white robes with bluish ents and snow patterns happened tond nearby. They were on a mission but happened to run into their fellow disciples.


    "???" The veiled girl wondered who the two white-haired girls were. They wore robes simr to her, so they probably belonged to the same sect as her. She nced at her junior brother, who was just as clueless as her.


    "Ahem. Pardon my rudeness, my fellow daoist sisters. However, may I know what you are doing here?" The man ran his hand through his spiky white hair. He received the signal from his senior sister and wanted to act cool.


    "That boy is a participant." A gust of wind whispered softly into Yuuki and Lynn''s ears.


    "You''ve received the warning letter, yet youe to us. Is this a coincidence, or are you after something else? You even involved a neutral party." Yuuki muttered softly in a cold tone.


    The air temperature suddenly turned cold because Yuuki hated anyone who came to harm her master just because of that stupid bounty. It didn''t matter who the perpetrator was. They deserved punishment.


    "What do you mean by-" The spiky-haired boy was confused, but his instincts suddenly warned him of the inevitable danger.


    One of the white-haired girls disappeared all of a sudden.


    The spiky-haired boy tried to distance himself, but a sudden mental pressure fell on him. He couldn''t move a single inch, but he tried his best to look back.


    "!?" The spiky-haired boy could see a piercing gaze from the girl''s crystal blue eyes behind that fox mask.


    The danger was imminent, but there was no way to escape the sudden attack. He was not capable of evading it!


    "Ghak!" The spiky-haired boy gasped in surprise. That girl stabbed his back with her bare hand. He wanted to scream, but the excruciating pain never came.


    "You are pretty new, right? Still, you shouldn''t be participating in that death match, boy. Go to sleep now." Lynn gently extracted the ck chess piece from that boy and returned to Yuuki''s side.


    *Thud*


    The spiky-haired boy immediately fell to the ground like a broken doll. His senior sister didn''t even have the slightest intention of helping him.


    His consciousness slowly left him. He was sent into unconsciousness with so much confusion in his mind. The change of event was so fast.


    "W-why?" The veiled girl gripped her dagger''s handle with her trembling hand. Her traits were ice-rted abilities, but she currently felt cold and intimidated.


    The sudden attack just now couldn''t be detected or avoided at all. If the target was her, she would obviously lose without being able to put up any resistance. These white-haired girls with fox masks were experts equal to or higher than her master!


    "..." Yuuki and Lynn ignored the question because they needed to see what was happening inside the building with their magic eyes.


    "???" The veiled girl wondered in mind. The other party didn''t respond but didn''t attack her either. Perhaps, her junior brother once offended these esteemed cultivators?


    She squatted down and checked her junior brother''s condition with her inner strength. He was still alive, only passed out with slight internal trauma.


    A feeling of relief fell on her heart because only big problems would await her if her junior brother died. Even so, she had to know what and why with the sudden attack just now.


    "Forgive my impoliteness, revered masters. May I know why you suddenly attacked my junior brother? Did we do something wrong that we were not aware of?" The veiled girl grasped her fist and bowed slightly to salute.


    "You can ask your junior brother. We are chaos executioners. All participants will be eliminated and punished based on their actions. But your friend is lucky since he is new to the game." Vanessa nced back before jumping down from the building. Lynn followed right after.


    "..." The veiled girl was stunned for a few seconds. She didn''t get the answer she was hoping for, but she got clues about what was happening. If it was like this, she could only continue her mission alone, but she had to ce her junior brother somewhere safe first.


    She heaved a subtle sigh and carried her junior brother away like a sack of potatoes. Her junior brother offended whom he should not offend, apparently.


    Meanwhile, Elysia has just finished building a mutualism agreement with the highest ministers of the Japanese regional health organization. They agreed to all the conditions she gave and would soon produce the antidote for the good of the world.


    "I will see your performance soon, don''t disappoint us, or you will receive the retribution." Elysia stood up and turned around.


    "Yes, we will do it without fail, Elysia-sama. All patients will only receive faxes at the Alchemy Association or at our headquarters. All soldiers on the battlefield have also been withdrawn due to that mysterious disease. However, are you sure you want to keep your identity a secret as the inventor of this antidote?" An old expert looked at the several vials of the antidote and the prescription in his hand.


    "Yeah, just do like the deal." Elysia responded without looking back. She walked away with Evelyn beside her. The elite squad immediately followed right away.


    The room fell into silence, leaving the three old men still in awe of the charm and abilities of that young alchemist. The antidote almost instantly affected the patient of the mysterious illness. They had already proven it to a patient in the hospital next building.


    "Her name is Elysia, huh... Who would have thought the Minamoto n would be hiding someone as great and valuable as her." One of the higher-ups muttered while stroking his beard.


    "Stop worrying about insignificant things. She has entrusted this to us as the first option. The current state of the Minamoto n is currently unfavorable too... Now is the time for us to act to save the world!"


    "Yeah, she will also distribute samples and prescriptions to several other international organizations such as the Alchemy Association, and she may also send them to other countries. We must move quickly to be at the forefront of the production of this antidote."


    The two old men rushed out of the room because there were so many things they needed to do.


    "Hey, you''re old and running in the corridor?" The other old man soon followed, but not in such a hurry.


    Elysia and Evelyn proceed to the Alchemy Association headquarters for cooperation. However, the higher-ups agreed right away without further ado.


    After receiving satisfactory results, Elysia and Evelyn left the Minamoto n''s escort to gather with their group at a predetermined ce.


    ''Ely, did you just leave those people like that? They will panic when they can''t find you anywhere.'' Ai couldn''t stop thinking about Elysia''s mischievous actions.


    ''I''ve left a note for them. It will be fine. We''re going to America soon, and there''s no way we''re going on a ne with them.'' Elysia looked back before putting her hand on Evelyn''s shoulder. They disappeared from the toilet, leaving only the key and a piece of paper.


    "Wee back." Rhea weed Elysia''s arrival with pleasure.


    "We''re back." Elysia responded with a smile.


    "So, we will directly visit several international organizations in several superpower countries soon?" Nell asked while looking up at the twilight sky. It was only an hour or two before the sunpletely set.


    "Yes, we have seven representative destinations. They will do the troublesome work for us. They are in the superpower countries other than Japan. Let''s finish this before dinner." Elysia put her hands together.


    "Wow, we''re against time? So, we only have about half an hour for each destination?" Sylvia scratched her head.


    "Teleportation is feasible, and traveling at high speed is also easy. We can finish this before dinner." Vanessa sped her hands.


    "And tomorrow is the feast!" Xero grinned and made a hand w gesture. He just couldn''t wait for tomorrow.


    "Who will be the shadow knight who will escort Ely and Eve besides me? I need one extra person." Ai popped her head out of Elysia''s shadow.


    "Then, allow me to volunteer. My abilities can save us a lot of trouble in unfamiliar ces with unknown environments." Lynn raised her hand to volunteer.


    "Good. Then,e here. I''ll tell you your assignment." Ai beckoned Lynn to approach.


    Lynn had a bad feeling, but she didn''t think it was that terrible because she and Ai were on the same side.


    "Kya!" Lynn yelped in surprise. Her legs were pulled, and she was plunged into Elysia''s shadow. She only entered the Shadow Realm, nothing terrible.


    Lifa then joined Yuuki''s team to maintain the bnce of the five guardian teams in their star formation.


    ''Now is our time to go to the western continent.'' Elena told everyone via telepathy.


    With that being said, everyone positioned themselves, including the nature spirits, before Elysia used long-range teleportation.


    She used teleportation several times because she didn''t have an exact destination point before arriving at the location she was hoping for.

 Chapter 788: Night Ambush

    <h4>Chapter 788: Night Ambush</h4>


    It was a short world tour to distribute antidote samples and prescriptions to selected international organizations with specific terms and conditions.


    Elysia would force or pressure anyone against her ns if the other parties intended to prioritize personal gain or group selfishness. Those international organizations had to help her to end wars and pandemics.


    And, of course, she met them using different identities and disguises, but she used an identical origin. She introduced herself as a member of a secret organization called Guardian of Dream or abbreviated as GoD for those who understood the hidden meaning.


    After everything was done, Elysia and her group returned to their temporary base in Japan by teleportation.


    It was almost an hour for dinner. It was quite a tiring day for nearly everyone as they had to deal with several obstacles in such a hectic time.


    "Phew, we''re finally back." Elysia breathed a sigh of relief. She felt a bit tired from dealing with many influential people in several superpower countries. They were pretty hard to deal with.


    "Dinner? I can cook with the others, and you can rx on the couch, master." Vanessa pushed Elysia''s back against the sofa in the living room. She knew her master was pretty tired.


    "Eh, you all feel pretty tired too, right? Let''s just order pizza for everyone. What do you think?" Elysia nced back. She suggested voting.


    "Pizza!? Do you also own a pizzapany here, Ely?" Evelyn asked curiously.


    "No, I''m not at all involved. However, pizzerias are in almost every city in the world." Elysia shook her head.


    "Hm, so it doesn''t taste like the menu at Lavely Pizza. I''m a little doubtful if it''s not Lavely Pizza, but it wouldn''t hurt to try, right? How do we order, Ely?" Sylvia put her hand to her chin. She had fallen in love with pizza, especially Elysia''s handmade, and she was hesitant to try simr products from random restaurants.


    "Worry not, I''m going to order that with this. Just give me a minute, and I''ll order all the avable menus for us to try. Let''s pick the highest-rated restaurant nearby." Elysia sat on the sofa and made an online order with her smartphone. She ordered all avable menus in multiples of three because she knew there was some glutton in her group.


    "Hmm?" Vanessa peeked into her master''s smartphone, but her tiger ears identally tickled her master''s face.


    "..." Elysia stroked Vanessa''s head in response.


    "Hey, Sun. Turn this into pure energy for my recovery. I''ve been hunting for quite a few chess pieces this afternoon." Xero raised his pouch.


    "Let''s see what you get. Did you get the king pieces?" Elena checked the contents of that darkness pouch. She found all kinds of chess pieces, except the king.


    "Unfortunately, no deities are targeting your disciple this evening. They are just cowardly rats." Xero shrugged his shoulders and spread his arms. He hasn''t found any deity to hunt yet.


    "If there is no king piece, you should ask my Ely for help. She is more careful with things like this." Elena returned Xero''s pouch.


    "Huh, why?" Xero was surprised.


    "I might have identally reduced it to atoms if it wasn''t a king piece." Elena just threw that troublesome thing to Elysia. As long as it wasn''t a king piece, she couldn''t take any advantage of this.


    "Hmm, all right then. If you have taught your disciple for this, she can indeed be more careful to the smallest details." Xero felt it made sense because he knew how massive the power of the Goddess of Light was. He experienced it once, the blow.


    Thus, Xero went to sit on the sofa in front of Elysia. "Like our agreement, I need this for my extra recovery."


    "Sure, I can help you with this. We have a few minutes before the pizza arrives... Mm, let''s do this now." Elysia received Xero''s darkness pouch and refined the chess pieces into a ck crystal ball one by one.


    The process took a few minutes, and it became a spectacle that mesmerized everyone in the room.


    The chess pieces vanished and were extracted into a solid ck sphere like an energy core. Elysia gave it to Xero. "Here, it is pure energy stored within the chess piece. Please make good use of it."


    "Marvelous." Xero received it and went to the second floor.


    "How about dinner? You don''t want it?" Elysia asked before the other party left.


    "Dinner can''t make me stronger." Xero responded without looking back at all. He returned to his room and began to meditate enthusiastically.


    "Well, can these chess pieces be used as recovery energy?" Sylvia pondered what had just happened while ncing at the ck pouch in the Goddess of Nature''s hand.


    "That is if you dare to be corrupted by the unknown energy. Not all foreign matter can be extracted into pure energy." Rhea exined a little with a faint smile.


    "Well, that''s not to say I''m interested in refined evil energy or anything. I don''t dare to try because the risk is there. We''d better train to be stronger in a true-to-life way." Sylvia waved her hand in front of her face.


    The girls soon lost interest in those evil chess pieces. They didn''t even dare to hold it for long, fearing being corrupted or contaminated. The threat from the curse energy gave a terrible solid impression on their minds.


    Elena then returned to the Elysian Realm for a short rest. Ai, Lynn, and Cherub exited Elysia''s shadow. They joined the group in the living room to talk about some light and pleasant things.


    *Ding* *Dong*


    "Pizza."


    The doorbell rang. The pizza delivery guy had arrived.


    "I''m going to pick up the pizzas!" Sylvia rushed to the door.


    "Gio, please help Sylvi. We ordered sixty pizza variants with six bonus boxes. Sixty-six boxes in total." Elysia asked Gio for help.


    And, of course, as the good boy, Gio rushed to carry out the order.


    "Sixty-six, right? Mkay~" Sylvia opened the door.


    "Is this the residence of Elysia-sama? I want to deliver the pizzas she ordered." The delivery guy asked politely. He stared at the white-haired beauty in front of him in awe.


    "Yes, that''s our order. Sixty-six boxes." Sylvia extended her hands.


    "Ah, okay. Please wait a moment." The delivery guy went back to his car to pick up the pizzas. He handed over six pizza bundles, and thest ones were the free bundle. "This is the free pizza from your order. Thank you for ordering at-"


    *Bam*


    Sylvia immediately closed the door right after she got all the pizzas. She didn''t even wait for the delivery guy to finish talking.


    "..." The delivery guy scratched his head with an awkward smile. He then went away from there.


    Meanwhile, Sylvia and Gio returned to the living room with many pizza boxes.


    "Please wait. We need to check the safety of all those pizzas. I''m afraid some irresponsible party sabotaged Ely''s order." Rhea stopped Sylvia and Gio. She then checked the pizzas with her scanning abilities. Nell also helped her in the health inspection.


    "Hmm, no poisoned pizza or anything like that. Everything is fine to eat. It''s just..." Nell pursed her lips and took two pizza boxes from the pile. She opened it for everyone to see.


    "Two empty boxes? Isn''t that cheating? Why would they do that?" Vanessa was a bit surprised.


    "Eh? That must be the delivery guy! He ate two of our pizzas!" Sylvia clenched her fists.


    "Hm, that''s poor service whoever did it. However, let it be. At least we still have another sixty-four boxes. Let''s enjoy our dinner." Elysia put her hands together. She didn''t feel it was such a big deal to argue about.


    Yuuki, Lynn, and Vanessa rushed to prepare a small pizza party in the living room. They brought some drinks and other utensils such as cutlery and so on.


    After dinner was over, Lifa advised the girls to get enough rest because tomorrow would be a much busier day than today.


    "..." Elysia brushed her teeth and then washed her face. She looked at her face in the mirror but felt a bit awkward. Vanessa and Yuuki were next to her, staring with hopeful eyes.


    "Umm, what is it? You all brushed your teeth before bed, right?" Elysia asked in wonder.


    "May we share a room with you, master? The room is spacious enough, and we will be a good cat and a fox." Vanessa grasped her hand and wagged her tail subconsciously.


    "Sure, you don''t have to ask my permission like this if it''s your request. Let''s go to the room. Fwaah..." Elysia yawned and came out of the bathroom.


    When she returned to her room, she found everyone in her room. Only Gio and Cherub were not there because they were already asleep in the living room.


    "..." Elysia turned to Vanessa. She didn''t know the ''we'' in the previous request was everyone.


    Now the room would feel cramped if everyone was in this bedroom. The bed also couldn''t amodate everyone. But, where was the bed? Was it already missing?


    "Ely, we''ll sleep here with you. We''ve moved the bed somewhere else to sleep on our futons! You know, it''s a bit cramped, but it''s for your good. Lynn said that something dangerous wille here tonight to attack you." Sylvia came to put her arm around Elysia''s shoulders and pointed her hand at the pile of futons in the corner of the room.


    "Yes, I saw an event with my foresight ability. Apart from the barriers and protective talismans we have ced in our temporary base, there is a powerful entity that will infiltrate here to assassinate you at midnight. Let us watch over you while you sleep. We''ll be camouging our aura so we can ambush that assassin." Lynn exined the situation.


    It was just one of many possibilities, but the risk percentage was quiterge. She wanted everyone to take it seriously.


    "Mm, I understand. Thank you, I will be under your care." Elysia replied with a gentle smile. She and everyone then held their futons in a particr formation.


    Three futons were in the middle, and the rest were ced in each corner of the room.


    The girls exchanged good night wishes before the bedroom lights were turned off. The tranquility of the night fell over the room, and Elysia soon fell asleep.


    Rhea, Evelyn, and Vanessa were sleeping on the middle futons, keeping Elysia close at hand. They and almost everyone else were only light sleepers that night, not really sleeping like Elysia. Everyone took Lynn''s suggestion seriously, but it didn''t disappoint them by the time midnight came.


    The one they were waiting for truly came as predicted by Lynn''s foresight ability.

 Chapter 789: Elimination Begin (1)

    <h4>Chapter 789: Elimination Begin (1)</h4>


    "There was an intruderst night? And a deity at that?" Xero frowned upon hearing the information. He was oblivious, but it was surprising that an intruder could break through the protective barrier.


    "Well, we''ve caught two deities then. Sixty-one more, and we can go to the Heaven Realm." Xero shrugged his shoulders and continued eating his breakfast. He surprisingly needed to eat and drink a lot because ofst night''s meditation.


    "..." Elysia continued her breakfast elegantly. Luckily, she provided enough breakfast to satisfy the gluttons in her group.


    "Can you imprison that subus deity in your prison now?" Lifa put down her cutlery. She was done with her breakfast.


    "That''s easy. Unseal that room." Xero doesn''t mind fulfilling that simple request.


    "Good." Lifa swung her arms and released her seal from the empty space behind.


    Xero entered the room and found a demoness lying on the floor, sleeping in a bound of dark magic.


    He simply removed that ck magic bound and reced it with a new one. Then, he opened a portal and threw that demoness into his prison like a garbage sack.


    "!!!" The demoness was surprised, but the portal immediately closed.


    .


    The task was done, and Xero returned to the dining table.


    "Here, I lent them to you. So, please take care of my spare shadow robes and masks as you need to return themter." Ai distributes the disguise cloaks for theirter missions to the girls, except for Elysia and the Goddess of Light.


    "Shadow cloak? I don''t need that." Xero refused the cloak that was given to him.


    "That''s fine if you don''t want to, but we have a dress code for executioners on hunting day. Would you like your face to be seen by the troublesome while on a mission?" Ai shrugged her shoulders and turned around.


    "I can wear my darkness armor like a dark knight." Xero assumed that the dress code was ck.


    "That''s good. We can also leave Gio with his usual armored body." Lifa didn''t mind the decision.


    "Wow, this robe is cool. It''s not just a cloak. It''s a full-body robe! We''re going to look like mysterious shadow assassins, right?" Sylvia twirled in front of the mirror. She was already wearing her shadow robe and mask enthusiastically.


    "Assassin, huh..." Evelyn muttered under her breath. She held her shadow robe withplicated feelings.


    She would move with Elysia and the Goddess of Light in this hunting mission. It implied that she was still considered weak, but she didn''t feel that was wrong since it was true.


    Maybe, this was another opportunity where she could learn a few things from her best friend and the Goddess of Light in action.


    "Hmm?" Elysia turned towards the window, looking up at the slightly overcast morning sky. She felt that something was flying closer and closer.


    "???" Rhea was curious and turned towards the window as well.


    A few momentster, a small ck bat flew around the residential area like it was losing its way. However, itnded on a tree and checked something like a minipass at its feet.


    Afterwards, the bat went closer to the window where Elysia was looking out.


    *Bam!*


    "Ugh, the protective barrier. So, this ce is the correct one." A woman''s voice came from the bat. She rubbed her face because the impact just now was a bit painful.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    The bat knocked on the barrier by the window as if she was about to visit.


    Elysia looked at Rhea and the others. She was so astonished by this little visitor.


    "Let''s let that talking bat enter. We can ask directly about the intent and purpose of hering. She seems to havee here on purpose and doesn''t have a chess piece of power either." Rhea put her hand on Elysia''s arm.


    .


    "..." Elysia looked at the others. They seemed to agree with the suggestion. Despite their rxed demeanor, everyone was actually on standby as if ready to attack if necessary.


    Therefore, Elysia waved her hand to create an entrance around the window for the little bat to enter.


    The bat perched onto the frame and opened the window before flying in.


    "Whoa, it turns out that his prediction was right! Fufu, the one they wanted to avoid the most, turned out to be pretending to be the prey." The bat chuckled happily, but someone suddenly caught her.


    "Hm, s


    he''s on the same level as a deity. A deity bat? You might be a good fit for material in my experimental form." Xero inspected the bat in his hand.


    "What!? You want to cook for me? Have you gone mad or what? Hey, Elysia, Aria, please keep this brat away from me!" The bat tried to free herself frantically.


    "Have we met before? Youe here because you knew we are here?" Elysia nced at Rhea, but they didn''t remember having any bat acquaintances here.


    "We''ve met before in the Heaven Realm, haven''t we? You were on a pic, and I visited by ident. Hey, keep your face away from me! I am Darkness, the ruler of Darkness Realm and the only demoness free to roam in heaven! I''m here because of this prophecy andpass directions!" Darkness immediately exined herself because this white-haired boy was very intimidating and scary.


    "Oh~ It''s you, the talking bat, thedy who likes to grumble about a hypocritical Goddess." Elysia dropped her fist onto her open palm. She could remember this bat now.


    "Tic, please release Lady Darkness. She is someone we met in the Heaven Realm. Do you remember?" Elysia stretched out her hand.


    "Oh, that bat. Well, why did youe here then?" Xero let go of the bat and folded his arms. He wanted to know what heaven''s representative wanted to convey bying here.


    "Uh, rude person." Darkness materialized herself into a ck-haired charming, sexydy. She wrapped herself in her dark dress and sat on the empty sofa.


    For some reason, she found the fruit''s appeal in a nearby basket so alluring. She took some to eat. "Hmm~ This is delicious. Are these heavenly fruits? Fruits like this cannot exist in this mortal world."


    "..." Everyone looked at each other in somewhat astonishment. This Lady Darkness was so rxed regardless of her situation.


    "Anyway, I came here to help you go to heaven and defeat the Council. However, Earth Mother and nature spirits still seal ess in and out. Perhaps, we can cooperate to eliminate the naughty Gods who participated in the God Game?" Darkness started to speak after she emptied the fruit basket.


    "To help us? May I know what you and your association can do?" Lifa was intrigued.


    "A lot of things. We''re also hunting for participants, but there aren''t many of us in the mortal realm. We''re overwhelmed, not to mention the demons summoned to this world because of that Evil God!" Darkness clenched her fists in annoyance.


    "Evil God?" Xero frowned. For many reasons, he hated the God who used the same title as his in the past.


    "Yes, the one who ims to be the Emperor of Hell and Underworld. He may no longer be able to summon his minions from his summoning magic, but there are quite a few. Divination says that you will return to this world, which is why your catalyst is targeted for removal. Hey, but it''s the predators pretending to be the prey! They hit hard and get battered just for that bounty, haha!" Darknessughed in satisfaction while clutching her stomach.


    "Hmm, it''s fine if you want to cooperate with our group. However, we have already associated with Earth Mother and nature spirits to eliminate all God Game participants. You better not get in our way then." Lifa nced at Elysia and Rhea before nodding.


    "Hehe, of course. The Divine Association''s members residing on Earth will help you as much as possible." Darkness had just responded, but she instantly froze as she recaptured the answer just now. "You w-what? You''ve been associated with Earth Mother and those unreasonable nature spirits!? You mean, you''ve worked with them?"


    "The nature spirits will be offended if they hear you, you know?" Sylvia rolled her eyes.


    "They''re here!?" Darkness widened her eyes. She looked left and right to check the surroundings, but no nature spirits existed.


    "The nature spirits haven''t arrived here yet. They shall assist us in eliminating all participants and imprisoning all naughty deities to be punished by heavenly rules. That''s our agreement. There are sixty-three of them, is that right?" Rhea nced out the window.


    The nature spirits excused themselves to leavest night because they needed to attend a high-level meeting regarding today''s hunting event. Maybe, they would be here in a few minutes.


    "Wow, nature spirits have so much confidence in your abilities, huh? Let''s hunt down the participants, and we can go to Heaven Realm to overthrow the Council!" Darkness dered that statement enthusiastically.


    She didn''t know for sure the capabilities of everyone in this room. Still, she could tell they far exc


    eeded her expectations. Not even close to that hypocritical Goddess''s predictions.


    "Well, we are waiting for Sora and herrades. Today''s mission is critical andplex. They-" Elysia was just about to speak, but someone suddenly told her something crucial via telepathy.


    ''Elysia, take your group to the South China Sea right now. Sora and the others are ambushed by a group of evil deities. They are currently trapped in an underwater trap formation. I will tell you the exact location via telepathy. Just teleport there.'' Earth Mother told the situation in a somewhat annoyed tone.


    Elysia''s facial expression changed, and Rhea knew the situation wasn''t good.

 Chapter 790: Elimination Begin (2)

    <h4>Chapter 790: Elimination Begin (2)</h4>


    "Get ready. We are going to pick up Sora and herrades. They are ambushed and trapped under the sea on their way here." Elysia announced to everyone. She then immediately put on her shadow robe and mask.


    Everyone immediately got ready, without exception. After that, Elysia directly used teleportation to take everyone to the destination.


    "Eh-eh?" Darkness was somewhat absent-minded as the scene suddenly turned into a vast expanse of ocean shrouded in a rainstorm.


    *Swoosh* *Swoosh*


    Elysia rushed to the bottom of the sea, and everyone followed her without hesitation, except for Lifa, Gio, and Xero. They would stay on guard at sea level in case something unexpected happened. Moreover, they still had one uninvited guest.


    "..." Darkness looked into the sea, then at the three people near her. One was already wearing a ck robe with a shadow mask, the other was d in full-body dragon armor, and thest was just the rude boy.


    "Err... What exactly happened so suddenly? Who is Sora?" Darkness decided to ask.


    "Just wait and see." Lifa narrowed her eyes while checking her surroundings.


    She tried to scan the ocean below and the high to the sky in search of powerful entities. However, she couldn''t find anyone strong enough to be called a deity. They were just ordinary birds and marine life.


    "Just wait and see." Lifa narrowed her eyes while checking her surroundings.


    She tried to scan the ocean below and the sky above in search of powerful entities. However, she couldn''t find anyone strong enough to be called a deity. They were just ordinary birds and marine life.


    Meanwhile, Elysia had just arrived nearly six kilometres at the bottom of the sea. Light cannot prate such a deep ocean,plete darkness. However, thanks to Nell''s blessing, everyone could still see in the dark effortlessly.


    ''Ely, we were told that Sora and the others were ambushed and held captive at the bottom of the sea? In that case, a trap must be waiting for us. That group of evil deities is hiding somewhere and looking for the right time to attack.'' Nell was suspicious of the surrounding situation.


    ''Let''s be alert and careful. Sora and herrades are in a crystal prison on that strange coral reef.'' Elysia swam slowly forward, approaching the suspicious coral reef carefully.


    Ai moved right behind Elysia, and the others positioned themselves into a defensive formation in case something unexpected happened.


    "Help, reinforcements?" Sora was pleasantly surprised to find helping so quickly. Yet, she immediately warned of the danger. "They set a trap here!"


    "It''s toote." A humanoid monk fish popped out of the sand and activated the trap formation.


    *Boom!*


    A gigantic saw-toothed worm with ted des poked out from the seabed, swallowed everyone and immediately re-buried itself deep into the pit. The hole instantly closed, leaving an eerie impression of an incredibly tranquil seabed.


    "Hehe- hahaha! I did it... I managed to kill the target! In this way, I''m entitled to the big prize. They will get their share for that cooperation, but the jackpot will still fall on me. Hahaha, muahaha!" The humanoid monk fish burst outughing.


    "Hey, are you the Evil God?" The cold voice of a man came right behind.


    "!!!" The humanoid monk fish shuddered and gasped. He immediately took his distance and turned back. This boy was present behind him without him realizing when and how!


    "Heh..." Xero looked at that ugly-looking fish man with disgust. If the one before him was the so-called Evil God, he intended to kill this creature because he felt this thing tarnished his old title.


    "So, there''s still some left, huh... I might as well kill you here." The humanoid monk fish summoned his spear and drew it at his opponent.


    A gigantic whirlpool with thousands of water des lunged at his opponent. The sea water became a little reddish because the attack killed some of the poor fish.


    *Stab*


    A hand poked out from the humanoid monk fish''s chest. Someone pierced his chest from his back and took something from there.


    "..." Xero kicked the humanoid monkfish and examined the king piece in his hand. It had some green and brown stains like it was a rotten thing. He simply sealed it into a bundle of darkness because he was reluctant to hold or keep it.


    "What the-" The humanoid monk fish identally fell down and swallowed the sand.


    .


    "Hmm?" Xero frowned when he found that


    ugly-looking sea monster regenerating rapidly. He had already inflicted a severe wound and violently snatched the king piece. Still, his opponent was able to recover fast?


    "This is interesting. I''ve been experimenting on how far a creature with the regeneration ability can maintain its capability to recover. How long can youst? Will you be able to surpass the records of my past test subjects? Let''s see." Xero grinned and summoned a dozen top-grade weapons from his private realm.


    He stabbed his opponent and made that humanoid monkfish like satay. He inflicted wounds and then would wait for his opponent to recuperate at intervals of a few seconds. It was repeated several times.


    "Gyaah! Argh! Agh!" Horrible screams of blood seemed to echo at the bottom of the sea, expressing the excruciating pain suffered by the victim.


    The humanoid monk fish tried to fight back but was tortured continuously without the slightest chance to move. It was as if his opponent was toying with him. He had no time to move just to endure the pain.


    *Poof*


    Elysia and her group came out from the bottom of the sea with the nature spirits. However, their facial expressions suddenly became strange when they found the Heretic God tormenting a disfigured fish man.


    "Onlyst for two minutes, and your regeneration has slowed considerably, huh? It''s only one hundred and twelve stabs, and that''s your limit." Xero sighed in disappointment. He then threw the king piece at Rhea. "So slow. Youck vignce, so you fall for that cheap trap. Take it. I''ve lost interest in things like that."


    "We got lost on the way back. And thanks for taking care of that fish man deity." Elysia appreciated Xero''s quick action. She didn''t want to exin that her priority was to save Sora and the nature spirits. That was why she allowed herself to be dragged deep into the ground.


    "Well, no epic battle. He''s so weak and disappointing." Xero snorted while wrapping the humanoid monkfish with his dark magic.


    "You just don''t give your opponent a chance to counterattack like your fight with that mantis. Otherwise, you might get hurt because this is his domain, not us." Rhea kept the king piece in the dark pouch.


    "..." Xero was silent and kicked the humanoid monkfish into the prison in his Limbo Realm.


    "Wow, a deity was defeated so quickly. As expected of a God from another world." Sora pped her hands, but only the sound of gurgling water was made.


    The nature spirits soon talked about the big difference between Gods from another world and Earth''s deities.


    "Let''s return to the surface and begin our hunting mission immediately. I want to confront Heaven''s Gods as soon as possible." Xero shot to the surface like a cannon jet.


    Elysia looked at the others and shrugged her shoulders. She used teleportation to return to the sea surface then the nature spirits divided the tasks to guide each team in eliminating all God Game participants.


    "That deep sea deity teamed up with three other deities to ambush us. However, the others seem to have fled somewhere. They are hiding their aura too. Hmph, just wait. We will track them all down and eliminate them soon. If Earth Mother hadn''t been injured, they wouldn''t have dared to do such a stunt!" Sora jumped up and down in the air in annoyance.


    "Since they dared to do that, it means that the information has leaked or they have predicted some things ahead. Your warning letter may not reach them, but we will still hunt down all the participants and eliminate them. We will separate from here to your respective teams. So, make sure to be careful in making decisions. Please always keep in touch with ourmand, Elysia. Is that clear?" Lifa reminded everyone about some important things.


    "Well, I''ll move on my own as usual. See youter then. Youe with me." Xero grabbed a nearby nature spirit and flew away.


    "Uwwaaa, hey! Don''t treat me like an object, or I''ll leave you." The unlucky nature spirit bit the rough boy''s hand.


    "All right then." Xero put the small transparent spirit ball on his shoulder.


    After Xero left, the girls said goodbye to each other. They scattered in different directions.


    A nature spirit was present in every team, and they could alsomunicate with Elysia via specific telepathy. This hunting task was expected to bepleted in less than a week.


    Elysia flew away with Evelyn hand in hand because her friend couldn''t fly without the help of external factors.


    ''Fufu, Rhea is so adorable. She doesn''t seem to want to part with us even for a moment. Anyway, now it''s just you,


    me, Eve, and Sora. We''re going back to Japan, and we''ll start from there, right?'' Elena was amused while remembering Rhea''s considerations before they split up.


    ''Yes, we will start from Japan and then to the surrounding ces.'' Elysia nodded slightly, but she suddenly stopped in mid-air. She seemed to have forgotten something behind.


    "What''s the matter, Ely?" Evelyn asked in confusion. Even though her best friend was wearing a shadow mask, she could tell something was happening back there.


    "Wait for me, you two! You suddenly split up and want to leave me in the middle of the ocean!?" A sexy ck-haireddy with bat wings panted to chase Elysia''s team.

 Chapter 791 Elimination Begin (3)

    ¡°He¡¯s there.¡± Sora pointed to a minister¡¯s building below.


    Elysia replied with a slight nod. She requested to start their mission from the top-ranked participants with high authority. As a result, Sora guided her to this ce.


    *Bzzt*


    Elysia used her sacred vision and teleported to the target¡¯s study room.


    Evelyn, Sora, and the little bat were behind Elysia, ready to jump into the action. However, the target just sat at his study table without doing anything. The target simply intertwined his fingers and rested his chin there as if he was waiting for something.


    *Tap*


    Elysia deactivated her flight support. She and Evelynnded on the floor, making a bit of noise.


    ¡°You arrived sooner than I expected.¡± The minister muttered without looking back. He could guess who hade for him at this point.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be participating in that dead match. You¡¯ve be a sinner without anyone knowing you¡¯re the mastermind behind some cases.¡± Elysia disguised her voice like a superior one.


    ¡°I can bear the sin, but not my family. Tell me, what will you do if your family is in danger and can only be saved by your choices?¡± The minister looked at the photo on his desk with a meaningful gaze.


    ¡°Consequences are present in every choice.¡± Elysia responded in a cold tone, but her mood said otherwise.


    ¡°Participants are a source of trouble and chaos. They deserve to be removed to reduce the damage they cause. I act asw enforcement.¡± The minister sighed.


    ¡°Including yourself?¡± Elysia responded curtly.


    ¡°¡­¡± The minister was silent for a moment and smiled self-deprecatingly. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡±


    Elysia then didn¡¯t linger any further and took the chess piece quickly, urately, and carefully. Her current target was surprisingly resigned to the situation.


    She could leave the matter of punishment or consequences this participant would receive to nature spirits to determine. So, business here was considered done.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been eliminated. The tribtion wille to you soon. You can prepare yourself and repent while you still have time.¡± Elysia turned around and prepared to leave.


    The minister clutched his chest. He felt his strength disappear significantly, and something was missing from him. He knew that he would not be able to win in front of the absolute, and so he made no attempt to fight back. However, he did not just give up on his primary goal.


    ¡°Wait, do you know about the Guardian of Dream? Someone named Elysia, the inventor of the mysterious antidote, is part of your n too, right? What is your main goal? Save the world?¡± The minister immediately stood up and turned around.


    He held his breath because the pressure to look at the executioners firsthand was soul-defying. They were two people in all ck robes. No characteristics could be described since he could only see their backs.


    ¡°The God Game will end soon. There is no winner. We are only the enforcers of the world¡¯sws.¡± Elysia muttered softly before leading her group out of the room.


    *Poof*


    The minister was stunned for a few minutes to stare into the corner of the room where the executioners hadst been. They could disappear into thin air and eliminate participants instantly. The God Game was doomed to fail due to their interference.


    ¡°¡­¡± The minister looked at his hands. He was still shaking just because of those executioners. They were the ones at the peak of power rankings.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s fast action and incredibly peaceful. We can track down the leader deity with this chess piece. Shall we track down the deity now?¡± Sora jumped up and down with joy.


    ¡°No, not now. We will first eliminate some of the participants in this city and its surroundings.¡± Elysia shook her head. She looked at the city below with a distant gaze.


    ¡°Hey, I have a suggestion. There is an association member like me in Kyoto. She is facing someone strong and incredibly troublesome. Even though that person is only a mortal, he is a participant with a fragment of Thunder God¡¯s power. So, can you go there and eliminate him?¡± Darkness came out of Elysia¡¯s hood and flew in front of Elysia¡¯s face.


    ¡°¡­¡± Elysia consulted with Elena for a moment, then nced at Evelyn. ¡°Good, let¡¯s go to Kyoto.¡±


    After saying that, Elysia took everyone away to fly to Kyoto. The distance from Tokyo to Kyoto was not that far if it was reached by high-speed flying. It only took a few minutes.


    An old church stood firmly and well preserved on the outskirts of Kyoto. It was so quiet, as if no one was using that ce anymore, but Darkness just flew in through the open window.


    ¡°Nana~ Where are you? I came to visit you~¡± Darkness transformed into a woman. She walked around the main hall as if looking for someone.


    Elysia and Evelyn entered the room and waited in silence.


    ¡®Ely, I think the one Darkness is looking for¡­ She is sleeping under the table on the altar over there. This demoness pretended not to notice that nun or something?¡¯ Elena muttered in wonder.


    ¡®Ah, she¡¯s awake.¡¯ Elysia shrugged her shoulders slightly and gestured for Evelyn to go with her.


    ¡°Nana~ Where are you?¡± Darkness went over to the altar.


    ¡°You¡¯re as noisy as ever, Darkness. Do I need to purify you with holy water?¡± Nana rolled on the floor while hugging a giant white stuffedmb doll.


    ¡°Ah, there you are. How are you? Still fine since thest time we met? We¡¯vee to defeat that troublesome Thor. Will youe with us?¡± Darkness sat on a bench near Nana and crossed her legs casually.


    ¡°We? You didn¡¯te alone?¡± Nana frowned.


    ¡°Yeah, I came with two powerful angels in dark robes.¡± Darkness looked back, but she couldn¡¯t find the two people she was looking for. ¡°Hey, where did they go?¡±


    ¡°Thor? You are a newly ascended deity. The burns on your body were caused by your recent battle, am I right?¡± Elysia revoked her invisibility. She was already beside the nun who was lying on the floor.


    ¡°Hou~ can you tell?¡± Nana grinned and narrowed her eyes at thedies who somehow appeared out of thin air.


    ¡°Wha, you surprised me. You can sometimes disappear undetected, which is really scary.¡± Darkness gasped in surprise.


    She then exined a bit. ¡°He¡¯s not that Thor, but the fake who pretends to be the real deal. His speed andbat power are really troublesome even for deities. Our strength is limited in the mortal realm because of the world¡¯s limitation.¡±


    ¡°Are you counted into it?¡± Evelyn asked in a disguised voice as well.


    ¡°I can be relied on, but as for directbat¡­ I¡¯d rather solve the problem with tricks and gimmicks because it¡¯s more elegant.¡± Darkness turned her face away. She wasn¡¯t very good at fighting. If she could, she would avoid a direct battle.


    ¡®Oh~ So, the deities aren¡¯t so powerful here. Their power is put under the limit by Earth¡¯sws! However, I believe some can break that rule like the previously mentioned Evil God.¡¯ Elena dropped her hand onto her open palm upon the realization.


    ¡°You want to challenge that mafia boss? You look strong enough, but can you beat him? For you to know, he has an ultimate skill called Thunder God Fury. When he turns into that form, he is invincible for a certain period of time.¡± Nana got up from the floor and sat down on the bench.


    ¡°Mafia boss, huh¡­ Is he in this town?¡± Elysia looked out the window.


    ¡°Yes. What are you going to do?¡± Nana nodded slightly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find him and eliminate him head-on.¡± Elysia turned around and headed out of the church with Evelyn.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind!? There¡¯s no n or-¡± Nana flinched in surprise, but Darkness stopped her.


    ¡°Watch your speech, Nana. They are executioners who move with nature spirits¡¯ assistance under Earth Mother¡¯s request. I have requested their cooperation. We will move with them to pave the way back to the Heaven Realm. Let¡¯s follow them.¡± Darkness spoke in a whisper-like voice.


    ¡°Hm? But, your origins are in the underworld. Look now, you care so much about heaven.¡± Nana was confused for a moment, but she immediately smiled faintly as if she was making fun of her new friend.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s only because of that hypocritical Goddess. I¡¯ll be fcked up if something terrible happens to her.¡± Darkness snorted and hurried off to follow Elysia¡¯s team.


    ¡°¡­¡± Nana was stunned for a moment, but she only heaved a subtle sigh. She tidied her nun habit and then took her secret weapon from inside her big doll. After that, she rushed to follow Darkness.


    There was a secret bar near a well-known shopping center. Few people understood that ce was not just an ordinary bar in a hidden location.


    Some people were going in and out of the bar like regr visitors, but their behavior was a bit suspicious.


    ¡°Alcohol, narcotics, and human trafficking, huh¡­ This gang is so terrible. That ce is a crime den.¡± Elysia scanned deep into the secret bar with her sacred vision. She just needed a nce and knew there was far more crime than her eyes could see.


    ¡°Kill the uncooperative. We will counter their resistance with vicious precision.¡± Sora tried to incite violence as she craved it.


    ¡®Evelyn, our elimination target is a mafia boss in that ce. The mafia gang hasmitted so many crimes, but I ask you. If you face that mafia boss head-on, can you win?¡¯ Elena sent telepathy to Evelyn.


    ¡®If I give my all, I believe I can win. That guy named Thor possessed lightning abilities. I can beat him.¡¯ Evelyn replied with a resolute answer. A glimmer of lightning shed through her fists.


    ¡®Good, let¡¯s see what you can do. Ely and I will assist you, but you are the main character in this mission. Retreat if we say so. Think of this as an experience for you to deal with bad humans. Sora will guide you from here.¡¯ Elena shared her n. She gave an important role in Evelyn¡¯s future character development.


    ¡®Leave it to me. Please your assistance.¡¯ Evelyn took out her dual daggers as she nced at her best friend.

 Chapter 792 Thunder God Gang (1)

    The overcast sky in Japan was getting darker as a sign of heavy rain. Elysia hatches a n for Evelyn before her friend jumps into action.


    ¡°Here, you have blessings from me and my master. We will be watching you from a certain distance, but please be careful.¡± Elysia raised her palm close to Evelyn¡¯s face. She casts some blessing magic to provide anti-lightning protection.


    ¡°Okay, I willplete the task entrusted to me without fail.¡± Evelyn nodded slightly.


    ¡°Save your daggers. We¡¯ll enter through the back door and go straight to that vile man. It¡¯s still noon today, and you have no choice but to challenge him in his domain.¡± Nana put her hand on the shoulder of the executioner who was about to leave.


    She could only consider this frontal assault n stupid, but she shouldn¡¯t judge the others when she had no power over them. Since these executioners would do this, she would watch what would happen next with great interest.


    ¡°It would be easier to sneak in and ambush him, but fine. Lead the way.¡± Evelyn nced at Elysia and agreed with the suggestion.


    Nana came out of hiding and guided the executioner into the secret bar through the back door.


    Elysia used her invisibility and went after Evelyn from behind.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it time for us to go follow them? Eh, e-eh?¡± Darkness looked to the side, but she was left alone! The other person left without saying anything to her.


    ¡°Uh, I feel neglected. That girl with a nature spirit seems to be Elysia, but why is she so cold? It¡¯s not like when we first met.¡± Darkness muttered under her breath and flew into the bar, using her little bat form.


    ¡°Hey, look. Isn¡¯t that the sexy nun roasted by our boss a few days ago? I¡¯m surprised she¡¯s still alive after dealing with the thunder fury.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. She came with someone suspicious. Does she want to challenge our boss again?¡±


    ¡°Assassins whoe out open during the day? Seriously, that must be a joke, right? Hahaha!¡±


    Several core members of the Thunder God Gang mocked Nana openly.


    ¡°Wait a minute, rude nun. Where is your courtesy to visit without greeting or prior appointment. You can¡¯t just meet our boss because he¡¯s busy right now.¡± One of the burly men blocked Nana.


    ¡°Get out of the way.¡± Nana gave a warning once.


    ¡°You and your friends should go out. Our boss isn¡¯t in a good mood. He could identally kill you, you know.¡± The burly ck man near the entrance of the VIP room warned.


    ¡°I told you you should leave right now. We don¡¯t have time to deal with someone as troublesome as you. We have mercy on you, but that¡¯s only for once.¡± A core member brandished his gun. Several others stood in their positions, ready to fire.


    *ng!* *ng!* *ng!*


    Evelyn threw her dual daggers, splitting the guns in two. She pulled her daggers¡¯ chain and moved her track for a follow-up attack.


    As everyone was stunned, she went towards the VIP room steel door and kicked it open. She went down the stairs, and Nana immediately followed her in silence.


    ¡°What¡¯s that? The one just now¡­¡± The guard near the VIP door looked at his neatly cleaved gun.


    ¡°Goddammit, that assassin is a real dangerous! Then, our boss is in danger. That unreasonable nun brings that person for revenge!¡±


    ¡°We have to tell boss right away!¡±


    The gang members rushed into the VIP room to confront the two uninvited guests. One of them immediately contacted their boss regarding it.


    ¡°¡­¡± Evelyn walked through a hall like a nightclub with many perverts and prostitutes. She was slightly annoyed by the unpleasant smell of alcohol and drugs but ignored everything else.


    ¡°That person is in that room.¡± Sora whispered near Evelyn¡¯s ear.


    Evelyn stopped in her tracks, and a dozen people instantly surrounded her in a circle formation. Those people carried sharp, blunt weapons and even firearms.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time for you.¡± Evelyn sped her palms together, creating a thunderp with a gale blow that blew everyone around her away.


    ¡°Indiscriminate, huh¡­¡± Nana was also blown, but she swiftly flipped in the air andnded perfectly.


    Evelyn opened the wooden door and moved like the wind. She darted behind the mafia boss behind his desk.


    ¡°Wha- What the hck is this!?¡± The nearby fat man gasped in surprise at the sudden arrival of someone.


    ¡°I was busy doing business, and you came to me to assassinate me? This is a bad way to get revenge, Nana, yo.¡± The mafia boss didn¡¯t budge even though he knew a sharp dagger was near his neck.


    ¡°They came because they were after you, Thor.¡± Nana spread her arms as if she didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°Hm, looks like giving you mercy in ourst fight didn¡¯t teach you a valuable lesson. Don¡¯t expect you to get out of here alive then.¡± Thor sighed.


    ¡°What? So this is a matter of grudge? Then, I shall take my leave!¡± The fat man fled from there with his tail between his legs.


    ¡°Ah, a big customer ran away because of you. How are you going topensate for my losses? Even if I sell you as prostitution, it won¡¯t cover my losses.¡± Thor smirked.


    ¡°So, that person wants to buy prostitution ves? It seems, you will fall today and lose everything. I¡¯m surprised you are so polite when the executioner has put her de around your neck.¡± Nana smirked too.


    ¡°Executioner?¡± Thor frowned, and the warning letter that came yesterday shed through his mind. So, that thing was an actual warning?


    ¡°Yo, executioner-san! I didn¡¯t know you came sooner than I thought, but allow me to speak before anything else.¡± Thor instantly acted as if he was talking to an old friend.


    ¡°Why should I listen to you? You¡¯re just a big bad guys with lots of sins.¡± Evelyn responded in a cold tone. She tried to find Elysia, but her best friend was nowhere to be seen. Therefore, she didn¡¯t know what to do because she didn¡¯t have the technique to extract the chess pieces.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯m just a businessman doing business. I know you want to eliminate me from that game, right? However, I¡¯m a dedicated person and respect the strong. If you want to get what you want, then you have to beat me first in the arena. If I lose, you I will give up my participation rights. However, if you lose, you must leave here naked and nevere back here even if it¡¯s from yourrades.¡± Thor tried to negotiate. He could tell that the executioners were a group of strong people.


    ¡®Eve, ept the challenge and defeat him in his own arena. I will monitor you from a certain distance. Right now, I will free the humans who will be sold into very or prostitution. It would be a rebellion for their freedom. This ce will be destroyed along with Thor¡¯s defeat. You can do it, Eve~¡¯ Elysia waved her hand from the corner of the room. She knew Evelyn could see her.


    ¡°Fine, I will defeat you and destroy you. You may use dirty tricks or vile things, but there are always consequences for your actions.¡± Evelyn let go of the mafia boss¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Haha, then we¡¯ll settle this in the arena.¡± Thor held his neck. He tried not to grin as the executioner had fallen into his trap.


    Evelyn, Nana, Thor and the gang members went to the underground arena. However, Elysia went to free the humans who were imprisoned like ves. Elena suggested a n to destroy this ce.


    ¡°What will you do if this ce is destroyed and you are released from here? Will you achieve your own destiny or just surrender to the circumstances? How deep is your hatred for that abominable gang?¡± Elysia spoke in a whisper-like voice to the people being held in a prison room.


    ¡°It¡¯s too beautiful to be true. I¡¯ve given up on my crushed destiny. But, if possible, I want to destroy that person¡¯s face.¡± A handcuffeddy snorted sarcastically while smoking a cigarette.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s see what you can do. You still have hope. This ce will be destroyed in five minutes, and the police will surround this ce. You better make use of this opportunity well.¡± Elysia smashed the prison door, and everyone¡¯s handcuffs. She then left like a shadow.


    Yet, the people in prison were stunned for a few seconds. None of them thought that those words came from outsiders, not the mutterings of the desperate people inside the prison. They didn¡¯t even know how that person came and went.


    ¡°Hck, yeah! If that¡¯s true, then this daddy shall bet to live! Who¡¯s going to go with me? You people with no future, do you want to wait to be sold into very by those despicable or grab your own future?¡± An emaciated man lifted an iron rod from a severed prison iron bar.


    ¡°The risk is there. We¡¯d better wait five minutes and see what happens next. We can¡¯t just risk it all. I don¡¯t know who just came and asked us to escape, but that person seems like an expert who will take revenge on this despicable gang.¡± A dull woman suggested in a t tone.


    Meanwhile, Evelyn and Thor were already at an underground training ground where espers used to do sparring practice.


    They stood facing each other. Thor was ready to attack with killing intent as his opponent was an influential mysterious person.


    ¡°Is that your weapon?¡± Thor sneered sarcastically.


    ¡°My dual daggers are more than enough to beat you fairly.¡± Evelyn prepared her stance. She would finish this quickly.


    She could tell Elysia was there, watching her from the top stand. In her heart, she wished to impress her best friend because she might be praised like the others.


    ¡°Hehe, I hope you don¡¯t die too quickly and disappoint me. I am known as a Thunder God for a reason.¡± Thor drew his gun and military-grade knife.

 Chapter 793 Thunder God Gang (2)

    *Bam* *Bang*


    Thor opened fire as an opening attack. There was no referee or jury, just a winner and a loser. Whoever strikes first will gain the upper hand. That was what he believed.


    *Swoosh*


    Evelyn dodged the bullet fired at her and ran toward her opponent. She threw her dagger at her opponent¡¯s weapon.


    *ng*


    The dagger pierced the gun¡¯s muzzle. Evelyn immediately pulled the dagger¡¯s chain and circled behind her opponent.


    *Bzzt*


    ¡°!!!¡± Thor gasped because he felt electrocuted, and his gun was snatched from his hand. He turned around to parry his opponent¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Hee, you¡¯re pretty decent for a woman. Hey, how about you join my gang? I¡¯ll guarantee you a lifetime of prosperity.¡± Thor tries to convert enemies into friends.


    ¡°¡­¡± Evelyn didn¡¯t want to answer. She kicked her opponent and shed with her dual dagger.


    ¡°Whoops, the matter of speed andbat power is my expertise.¡± Thor dodged the attack. He started to get serious as he assessed his opponent¡¯s capabilities.


    ¡°Yo, boss, defeat that assassin and tear her robes.¡±


    ¡°Reveal her body to the world of shame!¡±


    ¡°Kill her!¡±


    The gang members cheered enthusiastically as they could already see their boss winning. The challengers never end well because their gang was superior from the start.


    Evelyn¡¯s concentration was slightly disturbed by the noise, but her opponent smirked as she noticed her change in movement.


    ¡°Anyway, are you going slower? Isn¡¯t this what you want? Closebat. Look, I¡¯m only armed with a knife.¡± Thor backed away and casually fiddled with his knife.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Evelyn just snorted and rushed to attack her opponent again. However, this time with lightning magic.


    *sh* *Crackle*


    Every sh that Evelyn made produced a bolt of electricity that electrocuted her opponent on every contact. She tried to determine whether or not her opponent had significant resistance to electricity.


    ¡°You apparently have lightning abilities too, huh¡­ I¡¯m getting tired of this, let¡¯s end this right now. If you really want to pit your lowly electric spark against my mighty lightning, then watch my greatness and bow down!¡± Thor felt a little annoyed at being constantly attacked with low-level electricity.


    Therefore, he immediately activated his Thunder God Fury mode. He was instantly enveloped in fierce blue lightning armor.


    *Rumble!*


    Lightning shed several times around Thor, and Evelyn retreated a few meters because she had expected this to happen. She would use another ultimate technique to end this match immediately.


    ¡°Whoa, our boss has gone berserk!¡±


    ¡°That assassin will lose in an instant.¡±


    ¡°We must retreat to the lightning-proof stands!¡±


    The gang members immediately retreated to the upper stands because they didn¡¯t want to be struck by lightning.


    ¡°Thou shall receive my wrath! Thunder Strike!¡± Thor swung his arms downwards, creating dozens of lightning bolts.


    ¡°Lightning and wind,bination magic. Swift Lightning Gale Movement.¡± Evelyn muttered under her breath and activated herbination magic. Her body was wrapped by a sh of lightning and a gale as her movement booster.


    His opponent¡¯s thunderbolts identally grabbed her, but her blessing made her immune to electric attacks. So, her victory was guaranteed if she could subvert her opponent¡¯s defense.


    ¡°Lightning Speed.¡± Thor narrowed his eyes and entered into a high-speed attack.


    *ng* *ng* *sh* *Boom!*


    Dozens to hundreds of lightning shes thundered throughout the arena. The exchange entered into a high-level battle where not everyone could follow the movements of the two fighting people.


    Unfortunately, it only took Evelyn one minute to defeat her opponent. Her anti-lightning blessing boosted her defense to an imprable level. Her opponent received dozens of painful shes all over his body and fell to the ground.


    ¡°Guh!¡± Thor fell to the ground with wounds and blood. He widened his eyes as if he couldn¡¯t believe he had been defeated when he had already used his Thunder God Fury Mode.


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Thor muttered as he groaned in pain. He still couldn¡¯t move because thest lightning bolt made his body spasm.


    ¡°You lose.¡± Evelyn muttered andnded on the ground elegantly. She was still neat and clean, as if she had never been involved in any battle before.


    ¡°Do you think so?¡± Thor grinned and gave a signal to his men.


    *Snap* *Crack*


    Simultaneously a simr noise was heard from the surrounding stands. The gang members were loaded with their pistols and rifles, ready to fire.


    ¡°Do you think you can make it out alive today? Our boss said so, didn¡¯t he?¡± A ck man with a dragon tattoo pointed his rifle at the nun and his gun at the assassin.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys so despicable? Ah, I forgot, you guys are lowly humans who deserve to be exterminated. Do I need to kill all of you here, hmm?¡± Nina considered her decision. Since Thor had lost, she could act as she pleased without any significant threat.


    ¡°Dismantle.¡± A gentle yet soothing echoing voice rang out from above. All the guns belonging to the gangsters were somehow blown to pieces.


    A person in a robe identical to the assassin who had just defeated Thor descended from above. That assassin wasn¡¯t alone from the start.


    Thor widened his eyes in surprise. He could tell that this assassin was far more dangerous than the one he had just fought. His survival instinct screamed to warn him to run away from here as soon as possible.


    ¡°Defendant Thor. You are involved in illegal narcotics, prostitution, murder, very, and human trafficking. I presume you have more crimes than we can analyze You have already been defeated on your own. game, and shall be eliminated. The punishment for your sin will await you when the timees.¡± Elysia crouched down and immediately took the chess piece from Thor¡¯s chest.


    She also robbed this man of his lightning ability by turning it into a lighting orb and releasing it into the air.


    ¡°What, what did you just do? Who exactly are you guys!?¡± Thor gasped and screamed in despair. He felt his strength leave him significantly.


    Consciously or not, he became older than before because Elysia took some life energy from this person so that the big viin would not live long tomit other crimes.


    ¡®That¡¯s what he deserves. We have been merciful enough to spare his life when his crimes are unforgivable in the face ofws and consciences.¡¯ Elena snorted softly.


    ¡®He will be taken care of by the policeter, but the trial period of his life won¡¯tst long either. What would he do without his longevity and lightning abilities, hmm? I wonder.¡¯ Elysia muttered with a resolute tone.


    ¡°You pretend to be ignorant? We could have eliminated you without going through all this. Well then, you still need to face your tribtion soon. Farewell.¡± Elysia brought Evelyn and Sora away by teleportation. However, they seemed to have disappeared into thin air in the eyes of others.


    *Poof*


    ¡°Huh!?¡± Darkness gasped andnded on Nana¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We have to get out of here immediately!¡±


    ¡°!?¡± Nana widened her eyes and rushed away from the vicinity.


    The lightning orb swelled and instantly exploded, creating a shockwave that knocked everyone unconscious.


    *Boom!*


    ¡°Huff, haah¡­ That¡¯s crazy. That person¡¯s ability is insane. Is she a Goddess or something?¡± Nana kept running away from the basement because she didn¡¯t know what would await her if she stayed there.


    The previous battle had shocked him, but the other ck-robeddy made him gape in surprise because that person could extract his chess pieces effortlessly!


    ¡°I know, right! Those executioners are a group of divine beings, you know. They cooperate with nature spirits at Earth Mother¡¯s request.¡± Darkness spoke in a whisper-like voice. However, she instantly felt annoyed. ¡°Yet, they left without me! They really are heartless even though we have reached an agreement for cooperation!¡±


    Nana hurriedly left the bar and took refuge in a safe ce not far away. Several sirens could be heard approaching. Nana and Darkness peered from the top of the building to see what was going on.


    Military police came from all directions and surrounded that secret bar. They raided the ce and caught many criminals. However, no gunfights or anything. Everything was peaceful and serene, but the arrested criminals were unconscious with several burns.


    ¡°Yay! You did it, Eve. I know you can do it. A month¡¯s worth of training, plus three weeks of intense training, yielded great results.¡± Elysia grabbed Evelyn¡¯s hands, and they spun around like happy little girls.


    ¡°Uhm, thank you, Ely. It¡¯s all thanks to your anti-lightning blessing. Otherwise, I¡¯ll obviously lose in the first sh when he switches to his Thunder God mode.¡± Evelyn felt a little embarrassed but was happy to get the appreciation. Luckily, she wore a shadow mask, and no one could see her flushed face.


    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s not true. It was a fair battle where he received a deity¡¯s blessing and you also got our blessing. He is actually stronger than you too. Your victory is your sess. It¡¯s your achievement, and be proud of it.¡± Elysia took a step back but didn¡¯t let go of Evelyn¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Thank you. They are a bunch of bad guys who deserve to be punished and destroyed. Their crimes are immeasurable I presume.¡± Evelyn smiled in satisfaction and looked down at that bar.


    ¡°Their crimes are brought to light now. They¡¯ll be taken care of by the military police. Now it¡¯s time for us to go.¡± Elysia nodded slightly and turned around.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Sora cheered excitedly.


    Elysia then took Evelyn and Sora away by teleportation. There are still many things that they need to do. Because of that, Elysia epted Elena¡¯s suggestion not to get involved with Darkness or outsiders for the time being.


    ¡°¡­¡± The squad leader looked up. He felt someone was watching this whole event from the top of the building, but that person had already left.

 Chapter 794 Oops

    Somewhere in northern Europe, three girls in ck robes were observing a castle-like building from a distant hill.


    At that time, they were onnd covered with snow even though it was spring.


    ¡°Fir, can you smolder a little more warm fire? It¡¯s getting colder in here.¡± Yuuki brought some twigs closer to the little fire orb.


    ¡°Really, I am a noble and dignified fire spirit. However, I am being treated like a bonfire now¡­¡± Fir sighed, but she stillplied with the request. She enveloped herself in the warm fire.


    ¡°Are you sure our target is there? It¡¯s a castle with hundreds of people. It¡¯s simr to us dering war to all the members of that organization, right?¡± Sylvia used the binocrs to examine some details of their target¡¯s location.


    ¡°Yeah, there are two participants in that ce. That castle-like building is the secret base of a world-ss hitman organization. What are you waiting for? We¡¯re here and now is your time to act. That way, we can hunt down the evil deities sooner.¡± Fir urged everyone to act quickly.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a guide here, not an order-giver. We need to observe first. If you impatient and want to hunt them down yourself, then you can do that.¡± Ai raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°Oho~ I thought you were worried about your lil sis, shadowdy?¡± Fir smiled broadly.


    ¡°She is currently with her powerful master. Nothing will go wrong if she is with her.¡± Ai snorted softly.


    ¡°But, you want to return as soon as possible just for your twin, right? I know you can¡¯t leave her far away from you for too long. You are a caring big sister, after all~¡± Fir tried to provoke Ai. She had no other intentions, only asking for quick action.


    ¡°Tch, you¡¯re so fussy for a small fire orb. It¡¯s just a assassin organization. I can blow that ce up in a a second if I want to, and be done with it. Let¡¯s go.¡± Ai rushed towards that castle-like building without further ado.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving without any n?¡± Sylvia felt a bit shocked. It was a somewhat reckless decision.


    ¡°Just beat anyone who gets in our way and take the chess pieces from our targets. Sylvia, you can transform into a sh of darkness, right? Come with me and we¡¯ll finish this in no more than five minutes. Yuuki will assist us with her ice abilities.¡± Ai turned into a sh of shadow and rushed off.


    ¡°Well¡­ Yuuki, please assist us. Also, tell us the target¡¯s exact location via telepathyter, okay? Fir will go with you.¡± Sylvia scratched her head. After saying that, she turned into a ck mist and rushed after Ai.


    ¡°O-okay¡­¡± Yuuki could only nod because herrades left just like that. They jumped into action without any effective n because Fir¡¯s provocation was effective against Ai.


    ¡°If something happens because we act without a proper n, then you will be fully responsible for this, Fir.¡± Yuuki pursed her lips discontentedly. She then extinguished the bonfire and took Fir away.


    ¡°No need to worry. This is actually an overkill mission because you are all very strong, far beyond those experts. Let¡¯s take a higher ground on the tower over there.¡± Fir pointed to the highest point at the target location.


    Yuuki didn¡¯t say much as she needed to concentrate fully on assisting Ai and Sylvia from behind. She summoned her Moondawn and moved across the snowy ground without leaving any footprints.


    Ai and Sylvia infiltrated the main building and headed straight for the security room before anything else.


    *Rumble*


    Sylvia sabotaged the devices in the security room, surprising the guards on duty there.


    ¡°Who are you!? Intruder!?¡± One of the guards in a thick coat pointed his gun at the intruder.


    However, Ai acted quickly from behind to knock everyone in the control room unconscious.


    ¡°You need to be more careful when youe out of the darkness.¡± Ai shook her head.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you are there. I need to destroy these surveince devices fast so they don¡¯t rm the others. Our target is only two people. You said we will finish this quickly.¡± Sylvia damaged some of the tools in the room with magic.


    ¡°Thenguage they use seems unknown. Our shared processing doesn¡¯t provide any information. Maybe, Ely doesn¡¯t speak thenguage here?¡± Ai muttered under her breath.


    ¡°Yeah, there are so manynguages ??in this world. It¡¯s so troublesome. Ely only knows a few, not all of them. Let¡¯s move.¡± Sylvia left the security room and sealed the ce with a blockade.


    After that, she and Ai rushed towards their first target, with Yuuki and Fir coordinating from above.


    A sh of shadow and a mist of darkness entered a specific VIP room. Their target was too absorbed in sharpening a dagger artifact, but their presence was instantly noticed by that person¡¯s instinct.


    *Bam!* *Bam!*


    ¡°Hmm?¡± The fierce-looking man was flustered as he shot into empty air upon realizing it. He shot reflexively because he sensed the intruder, but no one was there. He immediately became alert.


    ¡°You have a good perception, but it¡¯s not enough.¡± Sylvia whispered before she stabbed her target in the back with a profound electric shock.


    *Thud*


    The fierce-looking man fell to the floor with his eyes wide open. He never thought, even in his wildest thoughts, that there would be someone who could infiltrate his room like a disembodied shadow.


    His body was convulsing, and electric shocks were still running through his body. At the edge of his consciousness, he stared intently at the ck-robed woman who stabbed him in the back. He didn¡¯t know who this intruder was, but he would take revenge soon. ¡°Just you wait, btch.¡±


    Sylvia just shrugged her shoulders and gave a signal to Ai.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ai crouched down and took the chess piece from the unconscious man. After that, she and Sylvia went hunting for theirst target in that ce.


    ¡®Ai, Sylvi¡­ Our next target is at an open training ground. You cannot ambush him like the previous one.¡¯ Yuuki squinted her eyes as she observed the open field.


    A group of people was training in a mock battle under the watchful eye of a few strong-looking people.


    ¡®Is that so? How strong is the strongest person over there?¡¯ Ai turned around to get out of the building.


    ¡®The strongest one is most likely at the Great Master level, uhm I mean Grand Master. It¡¯s most likely on the same level as Intermediate-level in our world standard. But, please don¡¯t underestimate that guy. There¡¯s still Earth¡¯s limitation. I¡¯m ready to shoot my ice arrows or create an ice storm if needed.¡¯ Yuuki observed everyone within sight with her magic eyes.


    ¡®All right, I will kidnap the target first. We need a little help to distract them during our retreat, Yuuki. We will not engage in unnecessary battles.¡¯ Ai shared her simple n with Yuuki and Sylvia. She materialized herself and nced at Sylvia.


    ¡®I will guard your back.¡¯ Sylvia nodded slightly.


    Ai took out a sack and stroked the little ck dragon on her shoulder. After Fir described their target¡¯s characteristics, Ai shot down at a man in the middle of the training field like an eagle about to grab its prey.


    *Swoosh!*


    Ai sacked her target and carried that person away. The kidnapped man tried to free himself by destroying the sack. Still, he received several blows and suffered from being dragged to the ground.


    Everything happened so fast, but some people acted quickly too.


    ¡°Intruder! A surprise attack!¡± One of them shouted while chasing the kidnapper.


    ¡°Stop that guy! Don¡¯t let that guy get away!¡±


    ¡°Wind sh!¡±


    ¡°Thunder Fist!¡±


    ¡°Fiery Ice!¡±


    Some people tried their best to stop the intruder. However, none of their attacks hit their targets.


    ¡°Hee~¡± Ai smirked behind her mask and jumped high onto the roof. She only needed to go through two more walls, and she would escape this ce.


    Unfortunately, an old man with a long white beard was already waiting for her.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape after infiltrating this ce. Gravity Push, Bow Down to Earth!¡± The powerful old man pped the empty air in front of him.


    *Boom!*


    ¡°!!!¡± Ai was surprised and was blown away dozens of meters back. Shended back on the training ground.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bam!*


    Several gunshots were fired at Ai, but Sylvia blocked them with her darkness barrier. She released a dark shockwave to blow everyone away from Ai¡¯s surroundings.


    ¡°Dark Magic? So, you are those witches, huh¡­ Since you alraedy here, then I will bury your corpse here! Five Secret Technique, Buddha Palm!¡± The powerful old man jumped down like a missile with his palm pointed in front.


    Ai received tremendous pressure from above, which prevented her from moving. She looked up and turned into a shadow to escape her opponent¡¯s deadly attack.


    *Boom!*


    A giant palm crater was carved into the snowy ground at almost one-meter depth. A t red sack was right in the middle of the palm crater, just like a fly that had just been swatted to death.


    ¡°Oops.¡± Ai muttered quietly. She jumped onto a nearby roof while looking down at her bare hands. Her ability failed to bring that sack into shadow with her?


    ¡°Oh gosh¡­¡± Sylvia put her hand to her head. Ai forgot to take theirst target away, and that person was ttened to death by that old man¡¯s gravity palm attack.


    ¡°¡­¡± A moment of silence fell upon that ce. The powerful old mannded on the ground with aplicated expression as he killed his organization members instead of the intruder.


    ¡°I will kill you, witches of the north!¡± The powerful old man roared with fury and attacked the nearby intruder.


    *Swiish* *Swiish* *Crackles*


    Yuuki released her ice arrows, freezing the ground and creating a gust of blizzard.


    Sylvia dodged the attack and dashed towards the dead target. The ck chess piece already floated above him somehow. She grabbed it and then jumped high to the roof.


    ¡®Time for us to go!¡¯ Sylvia raised her hand before rushing off into the forest area of the snow hills.


    Ai and Yuuki rushed to escape in the middle of the blizzard. Their operation was considered finished and took no more than five minutes.


    Meanwhile, no one chased because the intruders were already gone when the blizzard subsided.


    And by the time reinforcements arrived, it was already toote because the battle was over.


    ¡°¡­¡± The powerful old man looked at the white sky with a distant gaze. However, there was a deep hatred in his eyes.


    The blizzard had already subsided, but his anger grew even more. Same with the members around him.


    That day was the first time in the history of the world-ss hitman organization that an intruder could escape safely. However, that information would be sealed so that no one would know. After all, it would be a disgrace to them.

 Chapter 795 One-Man Army

    In a city surrounded by deserts and barrennds, there were several gun battles and heated explosions.


    The city where the battle took ce was already destroyed and no longer inhabited by civilians, only armed soldiers from the colonial and colonized sides.


    ¡°Sigh, I thought the war was over due to the spread of a mysterious disease. Not all wars stopped, huh¡­ Has that mysterious disease not arrived in this region yet? Where are we currently at, in the first ce?¡± Lifa checked her map scroll but became confused because she didn¡¯t even know her current location.


    ¡°We¡¯re in the north middle-east.¡± A bunch of brown powder gathered and formed a small ball of sand. She was the nature spirit guiding this team on this continent.


    ¡°North middle-east? Is it a ce name or a direction, Sandy?¡± Lifa blinked her eyes a few times. She scanned the map, but she couldn¡¯t find the ce mentioned.


    ¡°Here, in this region. We are here because of the division of hunting grounds, and our current target is a Major General. He is a participant with high military strength and is notorious for his cruelty toward his opponents. Right now, he is here with a regiment of soldiers and a toon of state-of-the-art armed infantry.¡± Sandynded on the map and pointed to an area.


    ¡°Over two thousand colonial troops and a dozen weapons of great destruction. Those heavy war vehicles looks dangerous.¡± Lifa nodded and stared at the battlefield in the distance.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Dozens of missiles were fired into the opponent¡¯s area, destroying many buildings and houses. A sea of fire instantly devoured several areas. However, the opposing side immediately counterattacked with several missiles and bombs.


    ¡°No air strikes. It¡¯s just groundbat.¡± Lifa considered several things toe up with a n.


    She could have infiltrated themand encampment where her target was, but that person was surrounded by many soldiers. It was impossible to avoid a big sh no matter the situation.


    Therefore, she also thought of other ways to achieve broader results to end the war. Something like destroying the enemy¡¯s weaponry and forcing everyone to retreat while the General would be eliminated in the process.


    ¡°Gio.¡± Lifa beckoned the armored dragon-like man to approach. She then told Gio some details about what he should do via telepathy.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Gio nodded in understanding. His task was quite simple and easy toplete.


    Based on the instruction, the heavily armed troops must be immediately destroyed with minimal casualties because those people would only hinder his master¡¯s original n.


    A few momentster, Lifa took Gio flying into the sky behind the clouds. She dropped him right in the middle of the heated battlefield.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Gio crossed his arms in front of his chest and ced a gravity barrier around his body. He shot down to the ground like a giant bomb.


    *Boom!!!* *Rumble!*


    A massive centralized earthquake urred, sending a considerable amount of sandy soil into the air.


    Hundreds of buildings within a two-kilometer radius were razed to the ground instantly.


    Dozens of tanks and heavy weaponrynded back on the ground in ruins. Hundreds of soldiers rushed to save themselves from the danger zone while wondering what had just happened.


    ¡°Bomb attack from the resistance forces!¡±


    ¡°Is that a failed hydrogen bomb or something!?¡±


    ¡°Earthquake bomb?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s an ultra heavy shell!¡±


    ¡°Grr¡­¡± Gio put his stance as he growled. He clenched his hands into fists before darting at the nearby war vehicles like a missile.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Bam!*


    Gio went free rampage in the middle of the battlefield and destroyed many war vehicles. He continued to move towards the rendezvous point without a single obstacle capable of stopping him.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a bomb, but someone in full body armor! Fire, take that person down!¡±


    ¡°Is that person from the myth giant tribe or what!? Is there someone three meters tall like that person?¡±


    ¡°He is the monster of destruction!¡±


    ¡°Argh, fire, fire! Die you monster!¡±


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang*


    The soldiers panicked and fired guns at Gio, but nothing could prate his impregnable armor.


    *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Several tanks opened fire at Gio, but his defense far surpassed the devastation of the explosion. Gio didn¡¯t need to use any extra protection besides his gravity barrier and his reliable armored body.


    ¡°Grr!¡± Gio tore arge tank in half with his bare hands. He then threw the soldiers inside at the other nearby attackers. After that, he rushed off and destroyed some more.


    ¡°¡­¡± The Commander in the defense and resistance forces was speechless at what he saw through the binocrs.


    He had just received a report regarding someone rampaging through the battlefield and destroying the opposing army like a savage beast. However, he did not expect that an armored man was actually possessing such a dangerous, destructive power.


    ¡°A terrifying tool of destruction. Did hee to help us or what? What kind of armor is he wearing? Is America interfering in this war to help us?¡± The Commander wondered, but no one could answer.


    ¡°Commander, this is our chance to strike back. Whether that person is on our side or not, he is currently destroying the opposing army.¡± A high-ranking soldier gave a piece of advice.


    ¡°However, don¡¯t let our attacks hit that armored man for whatever reason. If he turns around and attacks us, it will be an annihtion.¡± The Commander gulped his saliva and lowered his binocrs. He turned around and gave an order to the troops. ¡°We will counterattack and repulse the opposing forces! Assist that armored man!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The soldiers saluted and immediately carried out the order.


    The order spread rapidly, and the defense soldiers immediately counterattacked the opposing army that had been ravaged by the armored man¡¯s unstoppable attacks.


    ¡°Report, our vanguard has been destroyed and the enemy is on their way here!¡± A soldier knelt down to report to the General.


    The atmosphere in the tent suddenly became tense. The Major General was wide-eyed in shock, and the higher-ups gasped as well. Their attack was unlikely to get meaningful resistance from the opposing side because their victory was absolute. They were just there buying time for the opposite side to surrender voluntarily!


    ¡°How many enemy troops are attacking? How can they destroy our vanguard?¡± The General frowned. He felt something was wrong.


    ¡°It¡¯s just one person. It¡¯s a one man army. He destroyed our vanguard in an instant and no one can stop him! The resistance forces are following that person from behind to take advantage of this opportunity.¡± The cadet read the report frantically.


    ¡°Calm down. It looks like we have a third party here. Get ready for battle with that one man army! We will make the resistance army copse today!¡± The General eximed confidently.


    Hismand restored the morale of the other soldiers. After all, their leader still looked calm and confident.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± All the high-ranking soldiers immediately left the tent to organize their troops. They would wee the so-called one-man army with great fanfare.


    ¡°¡­¡± The General wiped his sweat. He did look calm from the outside, but he was nervous inside.


    His main goal was the opposing participant, the General of the resistance forces. But, the war became even more heated just because he failed to shoot the man dead on the battlefield several days ago.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have enough fun, Major General Zechariah Ben-Shahar?¡± Ady¡¯s voice greeted in English from behind.


    ¡°!?¡± Zechariah Ben-Shahar gasped and immediately turned around with his gun pointed at the source of the sound, ready to fire. ¡°Who are you? Were you involved with the one man army that attacked our troops? Why did you do it?¡±


    Lifa smiled faintly behind her shadow mask. The other person spoke in anguage that Elysia understood, namely English. Yet, she didn¡¯t want to linger here because Gio was currently bombarded with gunfire and explosions.


    ¡°As a high ranking soldier, you shouldn¡¯t be involved in that dead match game. You received a warning letter yesterday, and the time hase to end it all.¡± After saying that, Lifa suddenly disappeared and reappeared right behind the General.


    ¡°!?¡± Zechariah Ben-Shahar felt his body tense up. Cold sweat dripped from his forehead as he realized he no longer had control over his body.


    ¡°With this, you have been eliminated. The retribution for what you have done wille someday. You should take all your troops back. My misstressdy does not wish to see this chaos and meaningless war.¡± Lifa yed with the ck chess piece in her hand before turning away.


    ¡°Wait, wait a minute! Are you the executioner?¡± Zechariah Ben-Shahar shouted before the other party left.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lifa stopped in her tracks.


    ¡°Will everyone involved be eliminated? Is there no hope for us to fulfill our greatest wish!? If this is all just God¡¯s ything, then why only humans receive the retribution? We are only carrying out orders on what we are forced to!¡± Zechariah Ben-Shahar asked what made him feel helpless.


    ¡°Are those deities forcing their will and making you a part of the game by force? Aren¡¯t the participants also tempted by the amazing prizes that the game offers? However, that¡¯s not our problem as the worldw enforcers. The game will end in its entirety. Everyone will be judged someday on the day of judgment, without exception.¡± Lifa revoked her magic and disappeared from there using short-range teleportation.


    *Gasp*


    Zechariah Ben-Shahar gasped for air when he could move his body again. That executioner was terrifying, far above the deity who ruled him from the shadows.


    Meanwhile, Gio was still having fun on the battlefield, destroying this and that like toys. He treated it as a defense exercise against bombardment attacks from various directions.


    However, the fun here was over because his master¡¯s friend hade to pick him up.


    Lifa was in an empty building, waving her hand. Gio noticed it and immediately rushed in. She then brought Gio away using short-range teleportation.


    *Boom!* *Boom!*


    The empty building was bombarded from a distance, crushing it to rubble. Yet, no one was there when checked.


    The absence of the one-man army forced the resistance forces to retreat back to their base. However, the continuation of the war seemed to be suspended for some unknown reason. The invading troops somehow retreated to the region¡¯s border.

 Chapter 796 Unexpected Violent Ambush (1)

    It was another warm day on the Australian Continent, even though it was still spring. A little fairy was roaming the suburbs of Canberra riding a beautiful pure white cat.


    ¡°Hey, we¡¯ve arrived at the destination city. How about you give me a nickname like what the others did to us, the guide spirits.¡± A small floating ball of wind opened the conversation.


    Nell thought for a moment, and a simple name crossed her mind. ¡°Hm, since you¡¯re the wind, let¡¯s use Wendy instead.¡±


    ¡°Wendy, huh¡­ Not bad.¡± Wendy nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Well then, our current target is a delinquent student who likes to skip school. We can finish this easily without any effort, right, Vann?¡± Nell looked at a campus area in the distance. She patted Vanessa on the back but felt something was wrong with the cat.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t we met any street cats? They don¡¯t seem to exist in this city or something? They¡¯re pretty easy to find in Japan, but not here¡­¡± Vanessa mumbled softly. Still, she continued to move over the roofs of one building to another.


    ¡°Why do you want to find wild animals in this city?¡± Wendy asked in confusion.


    ¡°They can be good informants and spies. With decent rewards, they¡¯re even willing to do anything.¡± Vanessa looked up to consider a deal with the birds in the sky.


    ¡°Hm, majority of them have been exterminated by humans aggressively here, the feral cats.¡± Wendy muttered in a t tone.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Vanessa stopped in her tracks. That information surprised her very much.


    ¡°Why they receive such a cruel treatment? Are stray cats treated like pests here?¡± Nell raised her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t understand what was really going on.


    ¡°That¡¯s because of the uncontrolled overpoption of feral cats. The government dered war on them because there were too many of them. Cats are reported to have harmed the environment and ecosystem, causing several small animals to be extinct. Several years ago, a n to eradicate two million cats was issued. Extermination like that is like an annual operation here.¡± Wendy told the truth without any consideration.


    ¡°Because of overpoption? So, that wise cat spoke the truth. If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t the humans on Earth be like that too? They are numerous and usually harm the environment. Their overpoptions need to be treated with extermination too?¡± Vanessa pursed her lips and looked back at Wendy, to be more precise. A wild thought crossed her mind.


    It reminded her of what a particr wise cat in Japan said. Despite how many humans love cats, overpoption was dangerous for cats. However, what about the humans themselves?


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right. Please don¡¯t overthink as it¡¯s still under world¡¯sw to decide. Anyway, you don¡¯t need to look for wild animals if you want information because I¡¯m here. Feel free to ask questions or ask for my help.¡± Wendynded on Vanessa¡¯s back. ¡°Our target is there, doing something. That person is probably already with his other group members. Watch out for traps and ambushes. My hunch, something doesn¡¯t bode well.¡±


    ¡°There are more than one? Well~¡± Nell rubbed her hands.


    ¡°¡­¡± Vanessa sighed and rushed into the campus area to hunt down their targets.


    She could only put thest disturbing extermination news to the back of her mind because there were other things she needed to prioritize.


    Three people had just gathered in an abandoned warehouse for a secret meeting.


    ¡°Yo, what do you think about this threatening letter, my friend? Is this true or just a prank?¡± The delinquent boss smoked his cigarette and threw a letter on the table.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s true, boss. The letter just popped out of thin air. I saw it in person. It suddenly appeared! The one who sent this is the unknown.¡± The bespectacled man adjusted his sses. He tapped the table to emphasize his point.


    ¡°Haha, whoever it is, I will burn the so-called executioner to ashes if they dare toe to us.¡± The delinquent boss raised his palm and lit a fiery red fire.


    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t want to be involved in a fight to the death. My life is too precious for it, but I want to win.¡± The disciplinarymittee girl sped her hands.


    ¡°Heh, and that¡¯s what you said despite participating in this death match game. Hypocrite much? Our Fire God won¡¯t be happy with your weak perception and judgment.¡± The delinquent boss grinned mockingly.


    ¡°Anyway, we have two days to see if this threat letter is real or just a bluff. I¡¯ve asked the rest of our team members, and they also got a simr letter. However, none of us can contact our deity yet. He seems to be busy.¡± The disciplinarymittee girl heaved a subtle sigh and tapped her smartphone.


    ¡°We still can¡¯t reach him? Then who are our targets to destroy? I want to hunt the other fraction soon. The game has started. It¡¯s already the first of May. Hmm¡­ Do we need to track them down ourselves and hunt them down independently?¡± The delinquent boss put his hands behind his head and his feet on the table. He then nced at the bespectacled man. ¡°What do you think, my genius friend?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The bespectacled man didn¡¯t respond. He looked in a direction with his eyes wide open as if he was looking at a demon.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look scared like-¡± The delinquent boss nced back and was surprised too. A masked, ck-robed person was already there, waiting in the shadows! That pair of blue eyes were piercingly cold, capable of making everyone tremble deep within their souls.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to hunt anyone, because you will be eliminated here. Lie down on the ground.¡± Vanessa muttered in a cold and aloof tone on purpose to y her role.


    Nell hid in Vanessa¡¯s hood and immediately used her gravity magic to force the three brats to lie on the ground, unable to move.


    ¡°Guh!¡± The delinquent boss gritted his teeth as he realized he couldn¡¯t fight against that absurd gravitational force. Hey on his stomach without being able to move an inch, just like the others.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re new, huh¡­ As melon-seed-smelling kids, you better study hard so you wont¡¯t disappoint your parents or guardians. You shouldn¡¯t be participating in this death match if you value your life. The loser will die, and that¡¯s is the general rule of thumb.¡± Vanessa gave a little lecture to distract as the Goddess of Blessings was taking their targets¡¯ chess pieces unnoticed from behind.


    ¡°Kh, wha-, ths, oyu. Grrgh!¡± The delinquent boss tried to resist the pressure but to no avail. He couldn¡¯t even speak properly.


    A few momentster, he spat out a mouthful of blood. He felt cold and frightened as his strength plummeted for no reason.


    After getting the chess pieces, Nell returned to hide in Vanessa¡¯s hood, still in an invisible disguise.


    ¡°You have been eliminated. All participants will receive the judgement based on their actions when the timees, including your proud deity.¡± Vanessa turned around into the shadow of the corner of the room.


    ¡®It¡¯s quite easy. Let¡¯s hunt down a few more chess pieces before we aim for the deity.¡¯ Nell muttered via telepathy. She brought Vanessa and Wendy away with her short-range teleportation magic.


    Nell and Vanessa hunted for a few more chess pieces on the Australian maind until noon. They had already eliminated over twenty participants from seven different fractions. Therefore, they would hunt down the deities now.


    When Vanessa walked down a secluded alley near the port, the air temperature suddenly heated up drastically. Oxygen seemed to disappear, and the atmosphere became suffocating.


    ¡®Jump up as high as you can!¡¯ Nell shouted loudly via telepathy while giving Vanessa some blessings.


    *Swoosh!*


    A fire spear shot horizontally, filling the small alley into a river of fire. All objects eaten by the red rooster turned to ashes, but the fire got bigger and burned the surrounding buildings as a fire domain.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s you, the lowly executioner, cooperating with the nature spirit. You¡¯re moving faster than expected time in your stupid warning letters.¡± A magma plume rose out of the burning ground and formed a human-like form.


    ¡°¡­¡± Vanessanded on a tall power pole, looking down with a grim expression. A powerful deity came to her with an unexpected ambush.


    ¡°You ruined the game. You are the one who needs to be eliminated. Don¡¯t disturb this whole grand event with your own ridiculous idealism! I will hunt you down, and every participants. That way, I wille out victorious! Burn to ashes! Fiery Explosion!¡± The Fire Deity roared like a beast and spread his arms wide.


    Vanessa widened her eyes. She tried to get as far away as possible but didn¡¯t have time for it before the incredible explosion urred.


    The ground suddenly swelled, and a tremendous explosion, almost equivalent to a mini hydrogen bomb¡¯s destructive power, blew up the harbor area.


    The mes smoldered like a tower of hell and the giant mushroom smoke extended over a kilometer radius. Thebustible material in the harbor¡¯s underground storage room made the explosion violent.


    ¡°¡­¡± Vanessa was blinded for a few seconds by the intense light of the explosion. However, her eyesight gradually recovered because of the Goddess of Blessings.


    ¡°Blessing, blessing, blessing, blessing¡­¡± Nell cast ayered barrier and stacked blessing magic to protect herself and Vanessa from the overflowing mes that engulfed them.


    ¡°What did you say, ugly fire moth!? Weak spirit!? Then, I shall extinguish your puny fire with my mighty tornado!¡± Wendy was offended. She created a tornado from the sea and brought it closer.


    The tornado pulled the enormous mass of water from the sea to the burning harbor. Instead of the extinguishing effect, the sea of fire became even more extensive. The water vaporized, and the tornado somehow became a tornado of fire.


    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s useless. This isn¡¯t an ordinary fire that you can extinguish with water, fool! So, you are a wind spirit. You won¡¯t be able to win against me even if you with the so-called executioner.¡± The Fire Moth Deity spread his wings wide and flew at his opponent like a missile.

 Chapter 797 Unexpected Violent Ambush (2)

    *Rumble!*


    Vanessa wrapped herself in ayer of wind and lightning to create an elemental reaction. She flopped backwards, barely avoiding her opponent¡¯s grip on her neck.


    ¡°Hou, lightning and wind to distract. Not bad, but you won¡¯t be so lucky anymore.¡± The Fire Moth Deity narrowed his fiery red eyes at the golden barrier around the executioner. His fire couldn¡¯t prate that protective magic. ¡°I shall destroy it first.¡±


    ¡°Commerge!¡± Nellbined dozens of her active blessing magics into a golden barrier attached to Vanessa, Wendy, and herself.


    This way, they would be fine even if burned in zing fire with extreme heat.


    *Bam!* *Rumble!*


    The Fire Moth Deity threw a fire spear into his opponent¡¯s head, creating a massive explosion. However, it was not enough to destroy his opponent¡¯s defense.


    Vanessa crossed her arms to protect herself. She was pushed back a few centimeters due to the impact. She could feel the power and defense within her had increased dramatically, thanks to her multiple blessings.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bam* *Bang*


    The Fire Moth Deity unleashed several deadly attacks, then dashed off to deliver a barrage of fatal blows to his opponent from zero range, causing explosions.


    Unfortunately, none of his attacks managed to injure his opponent.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯ Vanessa was taken aback. She realized this Fire Moth Deity was beating her up. Still, she didn¡¯t feel anything, not even the slightest touch.


    ¡®It¡¯s okay. You won¡¯t get hurt. Our current opponent is one step ahead of our ns. However, I will take over from here. This deity is my opponent to beat.¡¯ Nell wiped her non-existent sweat as she finished making sure Vanessa was safe.


    She then patted Vanessa and stepped out of the hood to confront the Fire Moth Deity.


    ¡°All right¡­¡± Vanessa lowered her hand, staring intently into her opponent¡¯s eyes. Her protection was imprable for a short time. She couldn¡¯t help but grin disdainfully from behind her mask. She could see her opponent¡¯s confidence and arrogance gradually fading away.


    ¡°Standing here, I realize¡­ you can¡¯t beat her up, not eveny a slightest touch~ Hahaha, weak! Your fire not even hot enough to make water boil.¡± Wendyughed mockingly from Vanessa¡¯s shoulder. At this moment, she was bathing in a scorching fire, but she couldn¡¯t even feel any significant heat.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± The Fire Moth Deity was wide-eyed in surprise. He stopped his consecutive attacks and stepped back as he realized that all his attacks could not injure his opponent. His mes didn¡¯t even burn the executioner¡¯s robes.


    ¡°The first huge explosion¡­ you have killed hundreds of people to ashes. While we were trying to avoid casualties, you eliminated those innocent people without any consideration. Is that your attitude as the peak power holder in this world?¡± Nell wore a ck shadow mask and her ck cloak. She flew out of Vanessa¡¯s hood and floated in the air, looking down on the Fire Moth Deity with a cold gaze.


    ¡°!?¡± The Fire Moth Deity was extraordinarily shocked. Despite this executioner¡¯s tiny body, he could feel the incredible power of this neer.


    No wonder all his attacks and mes had no effect. It was all because of this little executioner deed!


    ¡°However, let¡¯s end this here. Holy Light, Divine Arrows.¡± Nell swung her arms downwards. Dozens of golden light arrows fell, nailing the Fire Moth Deity to the ground.


    The Fire Moth Deity was about to turn into magma and escape through the ground, but Nell didn¡¯t let her opponent run. ¡°Restraint, Holy Binding.¡±


    Several strings of golden light rose out of thin air and restrained the Fire Moth Deity¡¯s movement. His transformation was sealed, and his body could not be moved.


    ¡°Burn to Ashes!¡± The Fire Moth Deity swelled up, sending out a plume of explosive magma fire.


    Surprisingly, the bindings that restrained his body were still there. His fire couldn¡¯t burn the element of light!?


    *p*


    Nell pped the empty air, creating a powerful concentrated shockwave that pierced her opponent¡¯s chest. She then put something there before this giant Fire Moth could recover the damage.


    ¡°What did you inject into my body!?¡± The Fire Moth Deity roared in pain. A small explosion suddenly urred from within his body. Puffs of white foam soaked out every inch of his body and made him like a snowman.


    Nell took advantage of that moment to forcibly snatch the king piece from Fire Moth Deity¡¯s body.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯vee across a fire domain. Look how easily I put out the fire you are so proud of.¡± Nell threw several items far away in several directions.


    Those items exploded and emitted an invisible amount of gas. The sea of fire slowly extinguished, leaving the harbor razed to the scorched ground.


    ¡°Ghak!¡± The Fire Moth Deity spat out a mouthful of liquid magma. His fire body instantly extinguished and turned like a grayish-ck stone.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been eliminated. Reflect on your deeds in the prison of light until your heavenly judgment day arrives.¡± Nell made a holy cage and sent the Fire Moth Deity into the prison in her Private Realm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Nell immediately took Vanessa and Wendy away from the vicinity using short-range teleportation.


    The explosion and the sea of fire that devoured the harbor happened so suddenly and went out so mysteriously. Not to mention that senseless tornado.


    Firefighters, ambnces and police cars arrived at the harbor only to find hot, scorched ground still emitting ck smoke. Many people engulfed in the explosion had died to ashes. Those within a few hundred meters of the impact suffered minor to severe injuries.


    ¡°¡­¡± Vanessa was silent, watching the aftermath of the incident from the roof of a tall building. If she hadn¡¯t been with the Goddess of Blessings in the previous sh, she would have been burned to ashes in that sea of fire.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Nell heaved a subtle sigh. They had juste face to face with an unexpected powerful deity, and there were still nearly sixty other deities to hunt.


    Nell worked out several other ns in mind and ryed them to Elysia via their spirit connection telepathy. Everyone should be more careful when dealing with a deity and have backup ns because those deities also intend to hunt them, the executioners.


    ¡°Our impregnable protection willst for two hours. Let¡¯s hunt for more deities before sunset.¡± Nell went back into hiding in Vanessa¡¯s hood.


    Vanessa just nodded, and they left from there.


    While the executioners were in action, the Minamoto n mobilized their global intelligence power to gather all the information on worldwide events with great enthusiasm.


    Mitsuzuka, Kenji, Mio, and Erina were in the internationalmunication room within their mansion. They were watching a heated war in the Pacific Ocean finally end. The troops from both sides retreated in their entirety.


    Most soldiers from both sides contracted the so-called mysterious disease. They had to be treated in their home countries to obey the Alchemy Association and the World Health Organization policies.


    However, some of the core members of the Minamoto n knew that things weren¡¯t that simple. There was an oddity about theplete withdrawal of all troops from every battlefield. Still, no one could exin the exact cause.


    America suddenly stopped attacking, and Japan had no reason to press further either because they feared the third world war would worsen.


    The Japanese military pretty much didn¡¯t want the experience of the previous world wars to happen. It had deeply imprinted on their souls.


    ¡°Sir, we have another request for a meeting with Elysia-sama.¡± The intelligence officer noticed a new official message entering theirwork.


    ¡°Who sent the request?¡± Mitsuzuka frowned. This was already the twelfth request they had received in thest two days. Somehow, information about Elysia had been leaked to several high-ss ns in various countries.


    ¡°Hong Ju-Won, the only son of the Hong n in Seoul, South Korea.¡± The intelligence officer printed the official letter and put it on the table.


    ¡°Hong n from South Korea? How did they know about Elysia in the first ce? Is it because of the Alchemy Association? That sly old woman?¡± Mitsuzuka nced at the letter, but he had no interest in dealing with it now.


    ¡°Most likely it¡¯s because of the Alchemy Association. However, the cause of Kenji-sama and Erina-sama¡¯s recovery is indeed we can¡¯t seal for a long time from other top ns.¡± Ryosei read the letter and sighed. They also couldn¡¯t do anything since Elysia wasn¡¯t under their n.


    ¡°Hmm-mm~ So, word of Ellie has already spread, huh¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter since no one dares to mess with her. If they are too stupid to insist on bothering her, then they will receive a painful retribution.¡± Erina put her hands together with a mysterious happy smile.


    ¡°¡­¡± Mio chose not toment. Erina¡¯s attitude was a bit strange whenever it was about Elysia.


    ¡°Whatever the reason, we can only take care of the meeting requestster with Elysia¡¯s permission. I¡¯m more curious about this organization called Guardian of Dream. I presume Elysia is from there because they also give the same antidote form to several other superpower countries. They want the superpower countries to mass produce the antidote as soon as possible.¡± Kenji pointed to a report that made him think two to three times but still felt like something was missing.


    ¡°Guardian of Dream, hmm¡­ We seem to be getting closer to uncovering Ellie¡¯s secrets. A person endowed with beauty, grace, extraordinary talent, and nobility is not just a normal person.¡± Erina intertwined her fingers, and her expression brightened.

 Chapter 798 Mutated Demonic Creature

    ¡°Ah, this reminds me of why Ellie is renting a temporary house when she can stay here with me? Is it because she doesn¡¯t trust me at all?¡± Erina muttered while looking down. She felt a little lonely as the thought crossed her mind.


    ¡°I believe it¡¯s because of the prey marker that Elysia-sama talked about. She was about to confront those assassins and trap them while she and her organization hunted down the bad guys.¡± Mio summed up the conclusions she believed more in.


    ¡°Oh~ I almost forgot about that. However, is that okay? We just sent a team to monitor the house, right? What if someone blows up the ce while Ellie is resting at night?¡± Erin was worried.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible because Elysia won¡¯t be staying there. The ce is bound by something like a barrier. Perhaps, she did set some traps there for those assassins.¡± Kenji shook his head.


    ¡°Mio, when was thest time Ellie was seen there and she was with anyone? What about her powerful bodyguard?¡± Erina still didn¡¯t feel calm. She had never seen Elysia¡¯s true strength, but Sylvia could be relied on more to ensure Elysia¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Sylvia-sama? You need to see this, Erina-sama. This photo of a group ofdies caught on camera shopping around Tokyo Midtown. An anonymous person caught this and posted it on social media because he thought it was a group of gorgeousdies in cosy.¡± Mio tapped her tablet and then ced it on the table with a picture on the screen.


    Mitsuzuka and Kenji reflexively nced at the photo out of curiosity.


    ¡°Could it be¡­ They¡¯re Ellie¡¯s group? They¡¯re so beautiful and elegant. It¡¯s as if they don¡¯te from this world.¡± Erina muttered softly while admiring the photo. ¡°Ah, this is Ellie. She looks embarrassed and annoyed when someone bothers her, hehe¡­¡±


    ¡°But Elysia has purplish-blue eyes, and this girl¡¯s eyes are red. Is this just a camera effect due to the sunlight¡¯s reflection?¡± Kenji felt it wasn¡¯t the Elysia they knew, but he wasn¡¯t so sure.


    ¡°That could happen. So, she came to Japan with eight people. Apart from Elysia, there are seven girls. If they are on Sylvia¡¯s level, then it is a dangerous group withbat power equal to or higher than a whole military strength of a superpower country.¡± Mitsuzuka stroked his beard while considering something.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be friends with them, right?¡± Erina asked innocently.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s suicide if our country has stupid intentions towards them. However, photos like this shouldn¡¯t be on the inte.¡± Mitsuzuka immediately ordered his intelligence team to delete the photo of Elysia¡¯s group from the inte.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost lunch now. Shall we have lunch together?¡± Erina put her hands together with a pleasant proposal.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time, huh¡­ Yes, we need to eat bnced nutritious meals on time to speed up our body¡¯s recovery.¡± Kenji nodded in agreement.


    ¡°En~¡± Erina nodded with a radiant smile. Since Elysia¡¯s arrival, her family¡¯s rtionship has be much better. Her father and grandfather spend a lot of their time with her.


    She no longer needed to worry about identally turning a person or thing into gold unless she was nervous or frightened. However, there was still something missing because her friend wasn¡¯t there.


    After that, Erina had another lunch with her father and grandfather in the dining room.


    On the other side of the world, the night sky full of stars has already covered the western continent. Two girls in ck robes with shadow masks were monitoring a tall hotel building in front of them.


    ¡°¡­¡± Rhea checked the current time. It was already past three in the morning local time.


    ¡°It¡¯s still four in the afternoon in Tokyo, Japan.¡± A floating lightning spirit muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for us to head back, Stormy. Two more hours and we should be back.¡± After saying that, Rhea shared some things via mind sync with Elysia and Elena.


    She felt pretty ufortable being away from them even though she had only been apart for half a day with them. However, she tried her best to obtain the best possible result within the time limit before dinner.


    ¡°Our current target is a demonic practitioner in the third hall, floor nine. That person is a bit tricky because he is a mortal with the power of fifteen chess pieces. He swallowed his otherdares and made himself a powerful entity that approaches Godhood. That evil deity absolutely crazy to do that.¡± Stormy pointed in a direction on the ninth floor of the hotel building.


    ¡°¡­¡± Rhea just nodded slightly in response. She then nced down.


    There were several police cars, military trucks, and some uniquely shaped vehicles. The authorities have deployed more than a hundred fully armed personnel to eliminate that mutated demonic creature. However, they seemed overwhelmed despite being there from dusk.


    ¡°We deliberately ignored that demon this evening. Are we going to deal with that demon now, mdy?¡± Lynn asked in wonder. She didn¡¯t understand why they were just observing the situation here.


    ¡°Let them do their job first and see what happens after that. We will observe the situation in its entirety before going into action.¡± Rhea replied in an indifferent tone.


    ¡°They would die, just like some squads that had failed. My apologies to say this, but why are you so cold and apathetic? We¡¯re hunting down the participants and the evil deities to avoid more casualties and the spread of chaos, right?¡± Lynn pursed her lips with dissatisfaction.


    She could not understand what the Goddess of Nature was about to do. Everything was fine when Elysia was around, but the situation was different now.


    ¡®Unfounded usations. You seem to have misunderstood something or even the whole order, Lynn. Tell me, what kind of requests do we receive? What did Ely and her master tell us before leaving?¡¯ Rhea nced back. She felt this soul fox girl needed to be disciplined as soon as possible.


    ¡®Avoid casualty as much as possible and be careful in this operation.¡¯ Lynn widened her eyes. Was she the one who misunderstood their situation and used the other due to discontent?


    ¡®Yes, we shall avoid casualty in our missions, but that doesn¡¯t mean we will do the same to third-party troop operations. Tell me¡­ What would you do if the unrted individuals were in an unsalvageable situation? Rhea asked with implied meaning.


    ¡®I will try to save them.¡¯ Lynn was feeling a little nervous. This was the umpteenth time she received a psychological question from this Goddess.


    ¡®It¡¯s just your intention to do something, not your determination to do anything. Lynn, we can¡¯t save everyone and we have to follow the rules. We can only focus on our group and the people around us first for broader results. Many people could be saved, but a certain thing was inevitable. It had to happen for a reason. Therefore I am very careful in making every decision. You could die in battle.¡¯ Rhea sped her hands behind her back.


    ¡°¡­¡± Lynn contemted a few things.


    She apparently misunderstood the Goddess of Nature because of her silly idealism. They could be dealing with a powerful deity and a deadly trap. This was still a dangerous mission even though she was protected by a divine being.


    The Goddess of Light carefully considered the division of everyone into teams with all ns and precautions. So there were casualties in their group during the mission as executioners.


    ¡®Please forgive my ignorance and impoliteness. I failed to realize your implied intentions. I am ready to ept the punishment for my impudence.¡¯ Lynn bowed apologetically.


    ¡®Lynn¡­ Did you realize, you are someone with the lowest level of trust and faith in our group? If you want to stay in our group for long, you have to improve your rtionship with the others as soon as possible. I assume soul fox is sincere and honest about rtionships. You stay with us because of whom and for what? What did you get and what was your goal? What will you give everyone in return?¡¯ After saying that, Rhea observed the whole situation inside the hotel building with her magic eyes.


    ¡®¡­¡¯ Lynn fell silent and pondered those questions in her mind.


    It didn¡¯t take a genius to realize the facts behind that statement. She was indeedcking in attachment to others. Even though she was close to Yuuki, it didn¡¯t guarantee anything. It was so much fun to spend her time with everyone.


    So, if she wished to stay in the group for long, she must improve her bond with everyone and put her faith in someone. But, to whom? Elysia was a perfect candidate for it, a Goddess candidate in training.


    While Lynn was busy with her train of thought, several squads of fully armed elite soldiers had just blocked the doors of the third hall on the ninth floor. They were ready to kill the demonic creature inside.


    ¡°Vanguard One is in position. The east door is sealed and blocked. Waiting for permission to bombard the demon.¡± The squad captain reported their position.


    ¡°Vanguard Two is ready to fire.¡±


    ¡°Vanguard Three is on standby at the west door.¡±


    The other squad reported their position via the walkie-talkie. The authority outside the hotel building looked up. ¡°Permission granted. Destroy that demon and avenge the death of our fallenrades.¡±


    ¡°Roger!¡±


    The three Vanguard Squads answered in unison and broke through the entrance to the hall. They immediately formed an offensive formation and unleashed a barrage of gunfire and explosions at the giant demonic creature in the hall¡¯s center.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Boom!*


    ¡°Roar!¡± The demonic creature roared angrily and took a defensive stance to protect his body. He spewed a dozen snake-like tentacles from the giant mouth on his back and attacked the armed forces around him.

 Chapter 799 The Demons Greeting

    The big, ultra-fat green fungus-like monster, with a giant rafflesia flower mouth on his back, nced at the armed humans who had just entered his territory.


    ¡°Move, move, don¡¯t get entangled by that slimy snake! Aim for the demon¡¯s head.¡± A squad leader shouted to dodge the snakes and kept shooting at the demonic creature¡¯s head.


    ¡°Argh!¡± A soldier screamed in agony when his head was bitten by a slimy snake. The light soon disappeared in his eyes, and he walked toward the demonic creature like a zombie.


    ¡°Timmy! Damn, he¡¯s already a zombie.¡± One of the soldiers was furious and lost, but he had no choice but to blow up hisrade with a bomb.


    *Boom!*


    An explosion knocked the zombies into smithereens. The other soldiers immediately threw several grenades at the demonic creature.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Several explosions urred, creating a puff of smoke. The demonic creature gave no sign of movement a moment after, causing the elite soldiers to stop their barrage of fire.


    ¡°Did it work? That demon blown up?¡± One of the soldiers muttered while moving backward. His hunch said the worst.


    ¡°Rearrange the position to the defensive formation. That demon will not die before its real body¡¯s head is destroyed.¡± The squad leader beckoned all personnel to take a safe distance.


    ¡°That demon¡¯s body is unbelievably tougher than steel. However, there¡¯s another head when that big one has one that we haven¡¯t destroyed yet?¡± A soldier sighed pessimistically.


    ¡°Use your prator gun. That demon will go berserk because of the explosion. Don¡¯t die, myrades.¡± The squad leader looked at hisrades, then nced at the other two squad leaders.


    ¡°¡­¡± The other two squad leaders nodded. Everyone changed their weapons to the prator gun.


    That demonic creature was too dangerous, and they had to destroy that monster as soon as possible. A zombie apocalypse might ur if that monster escaped from this ce and ran rampant outside.


    All of them knew that this monster extermination operation had wiped out the previous four squads. Still, they were prepared to die for their country.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The demonic creature roared in rage. His body swelled, and the rafflesia-lime mouth on his back spit out several maggot monsters.


    ¡°Support team, destroy those maggots. Esper team,e in and assist us! The main team is focused on destroying that demon¡¯s head! Fire!¡± One of the squad leaders shouted and fired a shot with his prator gun at the demonic creature¡¯s head.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bang!* *Boom!*


    A series of prator gunshots were fired at the demonic creature¡¯s head. Most of the bullets bounced off, but some managed to prate the steel-like defense.


    *Roar!* The demonic creature curled up to protect his head. Dozens of maggot monsters rushed to attack, but they were soon shot to pieces by the modern advanced weapon.


    ¡°Esper team joined into battle.¡± A group of four people entered through the west door.


    Another guard team re-sealed the fortified blockade door immediately to prevent the demonic creature from escaping.


    ¡°Yo, Joe. Look at that horrible monster. Let¡¯s blow him up so I can go back to sleep.¡± A sleepy man rubbed his eyes and yawned.


    ¡°Elite team assembly. Don¡¯t underestimate that monster, Steve. All right, my fellow soldiers. Now we havee and I as the strongest fighter will take over from here.¡± Joe raised his hand. A cluster of crimson mes of red light gathered together and formed aser me sword.


    ¡°Kill that demon. Follow me, myrades!¡± Joe ran like lightning and shed at the maggots he passed like tofu.


    ¡°Oh my, oh my¡­ After ruining my sleep, I¡¯ll give you a painful death, demon.¡± Ady in a ck pajama throws several daggers in the air and controls them with her telekinesis.


    ¡°Ura!¡± The sleepy man posed like a bodybuilder, and his muscles immediately erged. His thin body transformed into a muscr superhuman.


    ¡°Fortify. Offensive.¡± Ady in a night butterfly mask muttered and spread her arms. She gave a buff to herrades.


    ¡°Yeah, power boost! Die you demon!¡± Joe jumped into the wall and used that momentum to jump higher. He unleashed a superheatedser sword sh to split the demonic creature in two.


    ¡°Grr¡­¡± The demonic creature saw an opportunity. He released dozens of tentacles and whipped the man who was about to attack him with a heavy blow.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Joe cut through several tentacles with ease, but he missed one.


    *Pa!*


    A hard p hit Joe¡¯s cheek. He bounced and spun a few times before hitting the wall.


    The self-proimed strongest fighter camete and was defeated in ten seconds. He was pped into oblivion, then unconscious for real.


    ¡°That stupid head!¡± Steve facepalmed. He immediately dodged the tentacle attacks and threw chunks of rubble at the monster.


    The situation became unfavorable as time passed. But, everyone in the hall still had to fight and exterminate the monster, whatever the reason.


    ¡°I see¡­ High-level defense, regeneration, mini-monster production, acid poison, tentacles, great endurance, and tremendous destructive power. Despite all those terrifying abilities, that demonic creature can¡¯t move freely.¡± Rhea finished analyzing their current target.


    ¡°Are we just going to take the chess pieces inside the monster?¡± Lynn asked just to be sure. She gulped her saliva nervously when she noticed the cold gaze of the girl next to her seemed to give off a merciless aura.


    ¡°No, the demonic creatures cannot be saved even if you take his chess pieces. They will still be demons and dangerous if left unchecked. I suggest an extermination.¡± Stormy made a suggestion.


    ¡°Yes, our current target is beyond salvation. The only solution for it is extermination. Lynn, assist me with your fox fire. After I release my finishing blow, burn the monster without residue. Always keep a safe distance of between ten to thirty meters from me as usual. We¡¯re moving now.¡± Rhea gave her instructions and immediately jumped into the hotel building. She made a hole in a ss window on the ninth floor and entered through it.


    Lynn immediately followed right behind as instructed.


    ¡°Wait, who are you guys?¡± One of the guard personnel positioned his shield to block two suspicious people who were approaching.


    Unfortunately, Rhea just passed that person easily and quickly. She unsheathed her katana and split the fortified door into pieces.


    *sh* *Rumble*


    The arrival of the uninvited guest surprised the vanguard squads. They immediately distanced themselves from the demonic creature by reflex.


    ¡°Strong reinforcements? Who?¡± One of the soldiers asked spontaneously.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Rhea dashed at the demonic creature, covering a distance of thirty meters in less than a second. She unleashed hundreds of deadly shes, inflicting a barrage of streaks of light.


    ¡°I am the storm that is approaching~¡± Stormy muttered in a rhythm and formed a thunderstorm cloud around that demonic creature.


    *Rumble!* *shes*


    A barrage of lightning struck the demonic creature, and hundreds of shes took effect as Rheanded back on the floor.


    ¡°Ghack!¡± The demonic creature widened his eyes in disbelief. His body was shattered into small pieces by an attack that he couldn¡¯t see.


    Rhea jumped back, and Lynn continued with a follow-up attack. Lynn summoned her blue fox fire and threw the dozens of fireballs at the demonic creature.


    Soul fox¡¯s fire could burn the weaker-level things without leaving any substance behind. It could even burn to one¡¯s soul.


    ¡°!!!¡± The demonic creature wanted to scream in agony at the end of his existence, but he could do nothing.


    A few secondster, the demonic creature burned into nothingness. Only the surrounding mess was left to prove that a fierce battle had just urred there.


    ¡°Wha-¡± The elite soldiers and espers gaped in astonishment. They find it difficult to kill that demonic creature. Still, these two people could eradicate the monster easily in just seconds.


    ¡°Ugh, my head¡­¡± Joe regained his senses and stood up, clutching his head. He looked left and right but couldn¡¯t find the monster¡¯s whereabouts. ¡°Haha, once again, victoryes to justice!¡±


    ¡°Ahem, please excuse me. However, are you the expert team of the Esper Association?¡± A squad leader cleared his throat and asked politely.


    ¡°¡­¡± Rhea didn¡¯t answer, and neither did Lynn. They waited a while, and fifteen chess pieces popped out of the remnants of the blue me that had just been extinguished by itself.


    Rhea swung her finger, and the chess pieces flew towards her. She put them in a dark pouch and then turned to leave.


    ¡®Hou, quite impressive. So, you¡¯re the executioners who are hunting us, huh¡­¡¯ An evil voice sounded from behind.


    ¡°!?¡± Rhea unleashed a mighty sh at the source of the sound.


    *Swissh*


    The floor was split in half over twenty meters. A magic fluctuation was there, but the foreign entity dodged her attack just in time.


    ¡®Hehe, it¡¯s just my greeting. We¡¯ll meet again somewhere soon¡­¡¯ The evil voice slowly sounded further and further away before the magic fluctuationpletely disappeared.


    ¡®What happened, mdy?¡¯ Lynn asked confusedly, but she raised her guard.


    ¡®A powerful deity tried to challenge me, but he just ran away. Lynn, we better get back to Japan now. We¡¯ve hunted enough chess pieces for today.¡¯ Rhea made a sudden decision.


    ¡®All right.¡¯ Lynn didn¡¯t mind the change in ns.


    ¡®Good. Don¡¯t call me mdy when around Ely or the Goddess of Light, got it?¡¯ Rhea reminded Lynn. This fox girl somehow used that name to refer to her, but she didn¡¯t want it to be heard by Elysia for some reason.


    ¡®I understand.¡¯ Lynn nodded slightly.


    After that, Rhea took out a teleportation talisman and grabbed Lynn¡¯s hand. They disappeared from the vicinity in an instant.


    ¡°What in the world?¡± Joe was astonished at the phenomenon that had just happened. The two ck-robed people disappeared into thin air.


    He checked where the two ck-robed persons had been before, but there was no clue. He then nced at hisrades. ¡°Who are they really? Were you the one who exterminated that monster?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, no, Joe. The two men in ck robes just now are powerful espers. They eliminated that monster with just onebination attack.¡± Steve shook his head.

 Chapter 800 Important Meeting

    *Boom*


    An explosion urred in the middle of a rainstorm in the Antic Ocean. Several shockwaves shed in the air as the two people exchanged moves intending to defeat each other.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Xero unleashed his finishing blow on his opponent with his divine-ss dark magic.


    *Swoosh*


    Eleven ck spears shot out like guided missiles and pierced his opponent from various directions.


    ¡°With this, you cannot put up another fight. Your power is sealed.¡± Xero kicked the muscr deity down onto a small ind. He impaled his opponent with his divine spear.


    ¡°Hehe, it was a great fight. What are you going to do next? Kill me, hmm?¡± The muscr deity grinned. He was defeated, but he was still calm and serene.


    ¡°Why should I? Heaven¡¯sw will take the trouble to punish you in due course.¡± Xero forcibly took the king piece from the deity, then shackled his catch with a rope of darkness.


    ¡°Hou~ We shall fight again, little devil. At that time, I will beat you to a pulp. Just so you know, I haven¡¯t given my all. This isn¡¯t my final form yet.¡± The muscr deity put his contingency n and trump card back in his mind. He lost in a fantastic yet fair battle and had no reason tounch his ultimate final move.


    ¡°You are a loser here no matter what excuse you have. Go to prison and wait for your judgment day to arrive. Because of this stupid game, my ns to join the party in the Heaven Realm have been dyed.¡± Xero snorted and kicked the muscr deity into the prison in his Limbo Realm.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the third king piece. You¡¯re pretty good in that armor of darkness. That way, I won¡¯t have to look at your annoying face.¡± A little water orb flew out of her hiding ce around Xero¡¯s neck.


    ¡°I still have two more chess pieces to keep track of the other two deities.¡± Xero put the king piece into his dark pouch and then took out the other chess pieces.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The water spirit took a talisman from inside her body.


    ¡°I advise us to return. The sun has set over Japan, and our hours of operation are over. Let¡¯s call this a day, and we can continue our hunt tomorrow.¡± The water spirit suggests the opposite of the little devil¡¯s intentions.


    ¡°It¡¯s only three king pieces. I¡¯m not satisfied yet. I¡¯ll hunt two more before returning.¡± Xero rejected the suggestion.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been asked to return. Our missions are estimated to bepleted in less than five days. Three times six is eighteen. We can finish it in three or four days. Therefore, I¡¯m not going with you. I will also tell your transgressions and misdeeds to Elysia and her master. Let¡¯s see if you are still stubborn or not. Hmph!¡± The water spirit snorted and turned around. She would use that teleportation talisman to return to Japan, with or without the little devil.


    ¡°Tch, fine. I presume you are a girl. Women are so annoying.¡± Xero deactivated his divine armor.


    At that very moment, Elysia spoke to Xero¡¯s mind via telepathy. ¡®Ah, finally able to connect without interruption. Is it because the distance is too far, and you are wearing your divine armor? Anyway, please immediately return to our temporary base in Japan using the teleport talisman. We have an important meeting after dinner. Something unexpected happens.¡¯


    ¡®Fine.¡¯ Xero rubbed his head and sighed.


    With that being said, Xero immediately returned to their temporary base in Japan with the water spirit.


    When he arrived there, the delicious aroma of dinner immediately assaulted his sense of smell. He looked around, and everyone was present.


    ¡°Hehe, how was your hunt today? Was it satisfactory?¡± Nell chuckled like she was mocking someone.


    ¡°Not too bad. I had a pretty great battle over the Ocean of Antis.¡± Xero raised his palm. He felt pretty light after blowing off some steam. He then put his catch on the table, three king pieces, and two pawns.


    ¡°Three, huh¡­ So, we¡¯ve almost eliminated half of the participants in just one day.¡± Nell tapped her chin.


    ¡°Almost half? What do you mean by that?¡± Xero frowned.


    ¡°Yep, that¡¯s it. We¡¯re almost half done. Look at this. This is the result of my hunting operation, and this is¨C¡± Nell flew over to the table and took out chess pieces from each pouch.


    ¡°¡­¡± Xero had just felt satisfied, but now he was annoyed. The one who got the most prey was Rhea¡¯s team. It was still tolerable.


    However, the thing that was difficult for Xero to ept was that Nell¡¯s team managed to hunt down six king pieces and be the second-best team! And Nell was the weakest Goddess here!


    ¡°The deities you met were so weak or what? It¡¯s hard to believe.¡± Xero folded his arms and sat on the sofa while grumbling.


    ¡°Well, we haven¡¯t dealt with the true powerful deities yet. You might be too busy toying with your opponents and torturing them. Or, you¡¯ve met one of the powerful deities in question. However, Aria has met one that might be the powerful demon, the Demon. God.¡± Lifaughed lightly while waving her hand in front of her face.


    ¡°How about having dinner first and rxing for a bit? After that, we¡¯ll have an important meeting to discuss the n.¡± Elena told everyone to have dinner because everything was ready at the dinner table.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ming!¡± Nell raised her hand and flew to the dining table. Everyone then joined in the hearty dinner.


    After dinner, the crucial meeting was not held immediately. Instead, everyone sat in the living room talking about something light about their encounter on their mission that day.


    ¡°Ely¡­ I¡¯m sleepy. Let me go back to your shadow.¡± Ai rubbed her eyes as she approached Elysia on the sofa.


    ¡°Mm, sure. Thanks for the hard work. Hm, how about Cherub?¡± Elysia stood up and held Ai¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Cherub? He¡¯szy, greedy, and not very useful on missions yet. He¡¯s there, sleeping on Gio¡¯s back.¡± Ai pointed at a small ck dragon on the brown tortoise¡¯s back.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that. He¡¯s still recovering, right?¡± Elysia nced at the two little ones in the corner of the room. They lookedfortable sleeping near warm light and warm devices.


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­ He ate some demons this afternoon too.¡± Ai nodded slightly.


    ¡°Demons?¡± Elysia was stunned.


    ¡°Mm, good night. I won¡¯t be participating in the meeting, but I leave everything to you.¡± Ai nodded slightly and pinched Elysia¡¯s cheek. She then entered Elysia¡¯s shadow right away.


    ¡°Yeah, demons. They were summoned into this world by the powerful evil deities, the demonic beings. I told you, right? The strongest one is the Devil God.¡± Sora jumped up and down on the table. She is also having a small meeting with her fellow nature spirits.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Elysia sat back down on the sofa. A white cat and a seven-tailed fox immediately jumped into herp again for their fluffy time routine.


    Vanessa and Yuuki purred because they feltfortable and warm being there. Not to mention, the heavenly touch that their master gave really made them addicted. A quality time like this was a peak of inner satisfaction.


    ¡°Nee, master. Is it true that humans in this world treat cats like pests? Some feral species have also be extinct like tigers.¡± Vanessa looked up and asked with a sad look.


    ¡°Hm, I believe it¡¯s not like that. May I know where you got that conclusion, Vann?¡± Elysia was a bit taken aback, but she couldn¡¯t confirm the facts either.


    ¡°Wendy said that. And the situation in Australia isn¡¯t so great for cats either.¡± Vanessa folded her ears.


    Elysia nced at the wind spirit briefly, then took out her smartphone. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ As far as I know, some tiger species did be extinct decades ago, like the Bali Tiger, for example. However, the causes are varied. For cats being treated like pests in Australia¡­ Wait a minute.¡± Elysia froze for a moment when she saw the news regarding it.


    That was true, and the n to eradicate two million cats has been implemented in thest few years.


    ¡°Cats came to Australia because of foreign traders. They are apex predators and breed quickly. In a survey seven years ago, the feral cat poption became too much on the continent, and that¡¯s why that tragedy happened. Overpoption has been bad, ever since the beginning of time.¡± Elysia heaved a subtle sigh.


    ¡°Right? Will humans here also have a such natural selection? Earth is overpopted by humans.¡± Vanessa asked with deep meaning.


    ¡°I believe there is such a thing, and everyone will get retribution for all their deeds. The good shall go to heaven, and the bad shall fall to hell. That is the rule in this world. Maybe the good cats and tigers have paradise in heaven now, Vann. Heaven Realm is an enormous ce with sevenyers of worlds.¡± Elysia exined a little and smiled gently at Vanessa.


    ¡°Oh~¡± It was such pleasant news for Vanessa. As it turned out, the situation wasn¡¯t too bad. The good cats and tigers were probably in heaven by now.


    ¡°Hey, some people in that country these days eat almost anything, even cats. Did you know that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know that. They actually eat anything for reasons I can¡¯t understand. Foxes, turtles, lizards, insects, and even something disturbing¡­ I am horrified by a human species like them. ¡°


    ¡°Should we give disaster to remind them?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they went into cannibalism like the tragedy in the dark ages.¡±


    The nature spirits opened a disturbing discussion. Vanessa, Yuuki, and almost everyone else stared in dissatisfaction at the nature spirits.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have discussed something pleasant, important, or useful?¡± Rhea took arge jar and put all the nature spirits in it.


    ¡°Uh, what?¡± One of the nature spirits stared in wonder.


    ¡°Here, this is for you to pass the time.¡± Rhea put a little transparent crystal ball into the jar.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Sora tapped the crystal ball, but she was suddenly sucked into it. The crystal ball soon turned green. ¡°Wow, is this a neutral elemental crystal? This is mine!¡±


    ¡°Wait, what? Things like that still exist in this world? Let me try to get in there!¡±


    ¡°I heard a treasure like this can store our elemental power reserves.¡±


    ¡°Yes, double the backup power.¡±


    ¡°However, the crystal is only one!¡±


    ¡°Wha, wait. It¡¯s mine because I was the first to get it!¡±


    The nature spirits soon scrambled for possession of that neutral elemental crystal. The color change then illuminated the room like a disco light.


    ¡°Here, I¡¯m giving you some. Be good spirits and listen to me.¡± Rhea put some small crystal balls into the jar, enough for all nature spirits to y with.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± The nature spirits cheered happily.


    ¡°¡­¡± Elysia just smiled at Rhea.

 Chapter 801 Briefing

    ¡°¡­¡± Xero saw the girls rxing while talking about something light. The critical meeting was unlikely to be held soon. The Goddess of Light was also doing something on the second floor.


    Therefore, he should wait by doing something useful, like checking the world¡¯stest information. He turned on the TV and watched several news channels.


    ¡°¡­¡± Lynn nced at the cat and the body-tailed fox in Elysia¡¯sp. She heaved a subtle sigh and walked away to the stairs. ¡°I¡¯ll get some fresh air first.¡±


    ¡°Oh, hurry back and join us.¡± Yuuki waved her hand as an invitation.


    Lynn only replied with a nod. She went to the balcony on the second floor to gaze at the starry night sky. ¡°Simr night sky, but it feels like something¡¯s missing. This is a different world¡­¡±


    ¡°I feel that way too.¡± Elena muttered from the side. She was amused because this soul fox girl failed to notice her presence on the side balcony.


    ¡°!?¡± Lynn gasped in surprise when she realized she wasn¡¯t alone there.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s because of the moon. It emits a distinct sacred aura in Vrelenia, but not here. Is something bothering you, Lynn?¡± Elena observed some things in the distance. Some unknown party was spying on this house, but her barrier tricked them well.


    It was just a house left vacant by its owner for a while when viewed from the outside.


    ¡°Uhm, may I know what you are doing here, Goddess Lina?¡± Lynn felt a little awkward.


    ¡°Hmm-mm, you¡¯ve be eloquent and less formal when you talk to me. Look over there. Some people are spying on us.¡± Elena pointed in several directions.


    ¡°Is it okay to let them spy on us?¡± Lynn squinted her eyes and found that several groups of people were indeed monitoring this house from hidden ces.


    ¡°As long as they don¡¯t do anything stupid, we¡¯ll leave them alone for now. Their surveince can¡¯t prate my barrier. They can¡¯t even see us here.¡± Elena rested her cheek against her hand while looking at the night sky. ¡°So, what¡¯s bothering you, Lynn? If you want, I will listen.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Lynn was silent for a moment as she contemted a few things.


    Elena just waited in silence. She knew something was bothering Lynn because of Rhea. Therefore, Elysia and herself needed to do something about it.


    ¡°I thought, is it okay for me to be with all of you? I feel confused about what I can achieve and what I can give as a contribution and my gratitude.¡± Lynn twiddled her thumb.


    ¡°I see¡­ Feeling confused, hmm? Can you answer my question first?¡± Elena nced at Lynn with a subtle smile.


    Lynn nodded slightly and looked up at the Golden Goddess.


    ¡°Are you having fun with us?¡± Elena asked in a gentle tone.


    ¡°!?¡± Lynn widened her eyes.


    It was simple, but she overlooked it for theplicated stuff. She was confused because she overthought things, including pros and cons, but ignored what she felt. Honestly, she felt happy, safe, andfortable in this group.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fine if you feel happy? Our journey will be so long. Will you stay with us to the end? I wonder¡­ This is just the beginning. Where should you belong? And why do you stay with us? Build trust and faith to yourself to determine your own choice. When the timees, you will smile at the end.¡± Elena held her hands behind her back and turned around. She walked away to give Lynn some quiet time.


    ¡°¡­¡± Lynn watched the Golden Goddess back in silence. She pondered on her situation and everything over the past few weeks.


    She joined this divine group because of her mother. It was probably caused by political matters, but it was not that simple.


    Her country and continent depended on her for the Goddess¡¯s favor and protection. However, she felt doubtful and confused after all her sincerity.


    Elysia was the first to receive her in the group, and everyone else followed shortly afterward. She even received a divine-grade artifact as a token of friendship.


    ¡®The most important thing in a rtionship and bond is trust. I was such a fool to feel confused. I should have worshiped the Goddess of Light as my Goddess in the first ce.¡¯ Lynn mocked herself.


    She knew the Goddess of Light was already worshipped by her race. She should have put absolute trust and faith from the first time she joined the group.


    ¡°¡­¡± Lynn thought about a few things in her mind and decided to perform the allegiance ceremony right away. That way, she would no longer feel out of ce.


    ¡°W-wait, please wait.¡± Lynn immediately chased after the Goddess of Light just before the other party descended the stairs.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Elena stopped in her tracks and nced at Lynn.


    ¡°This may be toote for me to say this, but allow me to kneel before you. I, Lynn Evroria, the Sole Princess of the Evroria Royal Family, Soul Fox n. Please allow me to devote myself and worship you as my Goddess. Your order is my duty, and your will is a rule.¡± Lynn knelt down and put her hand on her chest.


    ¡°Hmm, is this like what your mother did? The dwarves are like that too. They worship me at will to gain protection from me? I can¡¯t see their sincerity despite their seriousness. But, do you want to offer your whole being to me?¡± Elena heaved a subtle sigh.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lynn lowered her head closer to the floor. Several shbacks of the dedicated girls, such as E, Yuuki, and Vanessa crossed her mind. She thought it was much better if she were like them for the good of all things.


    ¡°I see. Raise your head.¡± Elena smiled faintly and rubbed Lynn¡¯s head between the fox¡¯s ears.


    Lynn raised her head with a slight flush on her cheek. She looked in awe at the Goddess of Light¡¯s heavenly appearance from below. The moonlight seemed to radiate a golden glow from the Goddess before her.


    ¡°I will see your performance from now on. You must do the same to my precious disciple if you worship me. Most of my wishes, I convey to her.¡± After saying that, Elena went down the stairs.


    ¡°Yes, ording to your order!¡± Lynn felt excited from the bottom of her heart. She needed to build trust and faith to be a dedicated girl. All for the sake of her race.


    ¡°You¡¯re back. How about the important meeting?¡± Xero stood up from his seat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a meeting now.¡± Elena nodded and went into the living room and sat next to Elysia.


    ¡°Lynn, join us here.¡± Yuuki waved his hand from Elysia¡¯sp.


    ¡°¡­¡± Lynn nced at the Goddess of Light sitting next to Elysia. So, she didn¡¯t have any reason to refuse the invitation anymore.


    She went behind Elysia and transformed into a little soul fox. After she put her outfit into her Space Bag, she jumped on Elysia¡¯sp to join her fellow fluffy friends.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡± Elysia gave a head pat to Lynn.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Lynny there. She wondered why Vanessa and Yuuki were so fond of nesting in Elysia¡¯sp.


    ¡°Want a little grooming?¡± Elysia picked up a specialb for pets.


    ¡°Grooming?¡± Lynn was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t understand what Elysia meant by that.


    ¡°Your fox fur will bebed and treated with care. We just finished getting our grooming.¡± Vanessa nodded once.


    ¡°Oh, okay¡­ I¡¯m in your care.¡± Lynn didn¡¯t doubt Elysia. They used to be said to be foster sisters, but she was now a little pet.


    ¡°Oh, oh~¡± Lynn trembled a little, but she soon sank into a sense offort and peace as Elysia¡¯s fingers caressed almost her entire body.


    Theb movement was expected, but somehow she was content to get something like this ¡®grooming¡¯ treatment.


    ¡°Alright, everyone is here. Those who cannot participate in this crucial meeting will only ept the final decision without the slightest objection. Today, we have obtained twenty-nine king pieces. Twenty-nine deities are currently imprisoned in our respective prisons. We¡¯ll put them in one ce, but that¡¯s forter.


    The problems we face today are the powerful deities that may be difficult to deal with. We will move only in two teams from tomorrow until our mission isplete for effectiveness.¡± Elena opened the discussion.


    ¡°Hah, that¡¯s too many individuals in one team, and the battle won¡¯t be fun anymore. It¡¯s like we¡¯re bullying the weak.¡± Xero frowned. He didn¡¯t like the decision.


    ¡°No, our focus is on conserving as much power as possible for the real chaos in the Heaven Realm. I believe you¡¯ve thought about it too. It would be a disaster if we were exhausted or ran out of aces when we needed it most.¡± Elysia shook her head.


    ¡°¡­¡± Xero opened his mouth to argue, but he swallowed back his words.


    He honestly didn¡¯t think about it since he had abundant self-confidence. However, it was still an excellent choice to save more strength to guarantee his victory at the main event in the Heaven Realm.


    ¡°Well, then every participant will be hunted down in no time.¡± Xero rested his chin on his hand.


    ¡°The sooner, the better. As Earth Mother requested, we¡¯ll just beat them up and imprison them before sending them to heaven for justice.¡± Nell raised her fist.


    ¡°Mm, I¡¯m worried because the powerful evil deities are already nning something against us, the executioners. It will be much safer and more effective if we move in sufficient numbers.¡± Rhea nodded slightly.


    ¡°I was surprised that this important meeting was over in an instant. The decision was taken, and no one objected. I thought there was at least someone who would argue.¡± Lifa covered her mouth while ncing at Xero.


    ¡°Hmm, what do you expect, old granny? It¡¯s still tiring if I have to face a lot of troublesome deities when I¡¯m about to join a party in Heaven Realm. They can be considered little insects, while the big fish wait for me in heaven. I will eradicate that hateful shor with my own hands!¡± Xero smirked and pressed his fist to his palm.


    ¡°Is that all the important meeting? If the decision has been made, then I better use my time to meditate.¡± Xero stood up.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s all.¡± Elena nodded slightly. She thought Xero would vehemently reject the decision, but apparently not.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Xero raised his hand and went to his room on the second floor.


    ¡°It seems that he has also faced a powerful deity and knows it will be difficult for us to conserve strength. Not to mention the ambushes and traps¡­¡± Nell sighed. She was tired of imagining such an annoying thing to happen despite her vignce and thoroughness.

 Chapter 802 Second Day Hunt

    ¡°¡­¡± Elysia sat near the second-floor balcony, watching the sunrise with several thoughts in mind. She woke up early but was in a dilemma because of a message she had just received.


    ¡°Want a cup of hot tea?¡± Evelyn sat next to Elysia with the tea set.


    ¡°Mm, thank you.¡± Elysia nodded slightly while stroking the three fluffy ones on herp.


    ¡°Here.¡± Evelyn poured a cup of tea for Elysia and herself. She then nced at the two foxes and a cat huddled together on her best friend¡¯sp. ¡°They were fast asleep. What are you thinking, Ely? You look troubled. If you like, you can share your thought with me.¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± Elysia tapped her smartphone to her chin, then activated the screen. She opened the recent message and showed it to Evelyn. ¡°Eve, Erina asked about how I¡¯m doing. She seemed to know I had returned to this house and said she woulde to visit. I advised her to stay at her mansion for a few days, but she responded with this.¡±


    ¡°Ely, I know your secret~. Wink, wink.¡± Evelyn read the message with a perplexed expression. ¡°What secret is Erina implying here? Is it possible she¡¯s trying to ckmail you, Ely?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I also don¡¯t know what secret she means here. Is it possible that she already knows everything about our true identities?¡± Elysia muttered in deep thought, but something suddenly crossed her mind. ¡°Oh no¡­ We went out to buy some necessities. Erina¡¯s family might be able to connect the dots ande to a conclusion.¡±


    ¡°And the possible conclusion is?¡± Evelyn tilted her head slightly.


    ¡°They know that we are from another world ande with a group of Gods? Information technology is so scary in this world.¡± Elysia wasn¡¯t so sure about it, but it might happen.


    ¡°Hehe, but this is still your homeworld, right? Ely, why don¡¯t you think of it as a girl joking with her friend? The secret she meant might be something trivial.¡± Evelyn smiled in amusement because Elysia¡¯s scared expression was so adorable.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s also possible. Let me reply to her message with this.¡± Elysia replied to the message with another joke. She also gave some kind suggestions for Erina¡¯s family and prayed for Erina and Kenji¡¯s speedy recovery.


    ¡°Hum-mm, she is a good friend. She doesn¡¯tin or me us despite the disaster her family has received. We¡¯ll visit and spend some time with her when the chaos is over, right? It will be fun after she recovers.¡± Evelyn watched the sunrise while sipping her hot tea.


    ¡°Yes, you are right, Eve. I am blessed to have so many great friends in my life. I feel grateful.¡± Elysia smiled in satisfaction.


    Calm returned to the surroundings for a few seconds. Evelyn then decided to ask something rather sensitive. ¡°Nee, Ely. Do you intend to reveal some of our secrets to Erina? It will be sad if we return to Vrelenia and leave her behind.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. I hope it will just be a secret between them and us. No outsiders are allowed to know more about us.¡± Elysia nodded slightly and took a sip of her tea.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Evelyn nodded slightly. She was satisfied with that answer.


    ¡°Uhm, hum¡­¡± Lynn woke up and yawned.


    ¡°Did you get a good night¡¯s sleep?¡± Elysia stroked Lynn¡¯s head.


    ¡°Uh-huh?¡± Lynn looked to the right and left somewhat confusedly. She no longer slept on her futon but on Elysia¡¯sp, and this wasn¡¯t in the bedroom. ¡°Sorry to bother you. I might sleepwalk and snuggle with Yuuki and Vanessa.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize. Here, I shall give you a little pat-pat.¡± Elysia held both sides of Lynn¡¯s head with a mysterious smile.


    ¡°Eh? O-oh, mm~¡± Lynn was stunned, but she soon melted as Elysia¡¯s godly fingers gave a slight massage near her fox ears.


    ¡°¡­¡± Evelyn was slightly startled as Lynn¡¯s eyes rolled upwards, soaring high in ecstasy. She wondered what it was like to be caressed and caressed by Elysia¡¯s hand to cause such an expression.


    By the time Elysia finished, Lynn was embarrassed for some reason. That was a bit embarrassing to say. She immediately excused herself to the bathroom.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Elysia blinked her eyes a few times when she noticed a slight wet stain on herp. It was where Lynn had been lying before.


    Yet, she didn¡¯t think much about it and just removed the wet stain with her magic.


    Vanessa and Yuuki soon woke up alternately. They then asked their master for their morning routine, and Elysia granted their wish. The fluffy time has be a morning and night routine for them.


    After that, everyone woke up because it was almost breakfast time.


    And after breakfast, it was time for them to start their hunting mission to eliminate all the participants in the God Game.


    ¡°Please wait a moment. I would like to inquire about the Earth Mother¡¯s well-being first.¡± Elysia raised her hand for attention.


    ¡°O-yeah, please ask and tell us, tell us.¡± Sora and her fellow nature spirits cheered cheerfully. They were eager to hear the news since thest time theymunicated with Earth Mother was yesterday.


    Elysia nced at everyone, and Elena gave her a nod of approval. She then sped her hands and closed her eyes before focusing on sending telepathy through the marker she got from Earth Mother yesterday.


    ¡®Right now, I¡¯m fine and recovering. Perhaps, I will fully recover the day after tomorrow.¡¯ Earth Mother immediately answered without having to listen to the question.


    ¡®I feel relieved and happy to hear good news from you. We will move with only two groups to take on the powerful evil deities.¡¯ Elysia felt relieved in her heart.


    ¡®You all should be more careful because several groups of two to five deities are conspiring tomit a massacre. They also set some formation traps in anticipation of your arrival.¡¯ Earth Mother offers a good suggestion.


    ¡®Can you borate to me the details?¡¯ Elysia felt that the situation was quite bad because Earth Mother¡¯s intonation sounded worried.


    ¡®Their situation has changed because it happened a few hours ago. Nature spirits will guide you to their location once you get their faction¡¯s chess pieces. I¡¯m sure you can detect trap formations if you¡¯re more careful, especially you, Elysia. Your eyes are very unique and useful for uncovering their disguise.¡¯ Earth Mother heaved a subtle sigh.


    ¡®I see. Thanks for the information. We will be a few steps ahead of their ns today.¡¯ Elysia nodded in understanding.


    ¡®The most dangerous trap formation and alliances are in Northern Europe and South America. Please raise your vignce to the maximum level for your safety.¡¯ Earth Mother gave the final piece of information, which was the most important thing to convey.


    Elysia then expressed her gratitude and conveyed a wish to get well soon. Their telepathy ended after that.


    ¡®Everyone, we will be moving in a bigger team than yesterday because it¡¯s true that the evil deities have an alliance to counterattack us. They set up several deadly trap formations and nned a massacre. We must increase our vignce and caution, especially when entering Northern Europe and South America regions. ording to Earth Mother, there is the hiding ce of the most dangerous trap formations.¡¯ Elysia ryed the information she just got to everyone.


    ¡®Then, it¡¯s decided. My team will go to South America and then to Northern Europe.¡¯ Xero decided arbitrarily.


    ¡®Don¡¯t let anyone get hurt. Can you guarantee that?¡¯ Elena nced at Lifa.


    ¡®My team is in charge of the most dangerous alliance? Alright, we can deal with them since I have some ns and techniques to outsmart formation traps.¡¯ Lifa didn¡¯t mind Xero¡¯s decision.


    The nature spirits then pestered Elysia to tell them the Earth Mother¡¯stest news. Of course, Elysia satisfied their curiosity by sharing the good news.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go first.¡± Elena raised her hand in farewell. She then brought Elysia, Rhea, Evelyn, Vanessa, and two nature spirits to the sky in invisibility.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Goddess Lena put me on the same team as Ely again? Is she nning something else?¡± Ai pursed her lips after Elysia¡¯s team left.


    ¡°That¡¯s because she has predicted many things far ahead. We have eight strong individuals, including your dragon, and five nature spirits.¡± Lifa tried to reassure with a gentle tone.


    ¡°Stop your ridiculousining, Elysia¡¯s shadow. You can¡¯t stay away from your main host for even five *duck squawking* minutes?¡± Xero snorted.


    ¡°Hm? I kind of heard an unpleasant noise¡­ But where is that from? Hey, Yuuki, can you hear it?¡± Ai put her hand on Yuuki¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°¡­¡± Yuuki felt cornered because she was dragged into trouble. She nced at the Heretic God, then at Ai. Unfortunately, it actually looked like she was shaking her head once.


    ¡°Yup, that¡¯s it.¡± Ai nodded happily.


    ¡°¡­¡± Xero didn¡¯t care about Ai¡¯s chatter. This girl had hated him since they first met, and nothing had changed.


    ¡°Now is the time. Let¡¯s go to Northern Europe first. Ai and Yuuki are quite familiar with the terrain there. For South America, we need to gather information about that ce first.¡± Lifa beckoned everyone toe closer. She then created a sizeable golden magic circle on the floor.


    ¡°Good.¡± Xero nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the icy region!¡± Nell gathered with the nature spirits and cheered.


    ¡°Oh!¡± The nature spirits responded in unison.


    Lifa then activated her space jump magic to go to the icy region in the northern part of the. She did it without needing to know the exact coordinates of the destination.


    The scenery suddenly turned into a white expanse ofnd full of snow with a grayish-white sky. Cold air blew as if greeting the neers.


    ¡°Where are we now?¡± Yuuki still felt cold even though she wore a reasonably warm shadow robe.

 Chapter 803 Ancient Immortal God

    ¡°Grr¡­¡± The big white winged-tiger dragged a battered young man with several w wounds.


    ¡°My Draco! You damned executioners!¡± The battered man cursed as he looked at his tamed beast, already lying on the ground as if it was no longer alive.


    ¡°It was just a big lizard, and we just knocked your big pet unconscious. We are the peacekeepers, and you are the troublemaker. Now receive your punishment.¡± Elysia nced at Rhea.


    Rhea nodded and took the chess piece from the battered man¡¯s spirit.


    ¡°Argh!¡± The battered man was screaming in pain reflexively only because he couldn¡¯t do anything but stare at someone suddenly stabbed right through his chest.


    *p*


    Rhea pped the man¡¯s battered face, right on the bruised cheek. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, and you don¡¯t have to scream into your lungs like you¡¯re dying. The retribution wille to you soon.¡±


    Vanessa left the battered man on the ground and returned to her master¡¯s side. She received some head pats from her beloved master, of course.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± The battered man clutched his head that hit the ground. He immediately checked his chest and heaved a sigh of relief after making sure it wasn¡¯t hollow like a doughnut.


    ¡°Where did they go? Already gone? Those executioners are really merciless. So that letter wasn¡¯t just an empty bluff. They could onlye ganging up on me. Ugh, my whole body hurts. Mommy¡­¡± The man was battered, moaning in pain. He didn¡¯t want to admit defeat even though he and his tamed beast were defeated only by a big white tiger.


    On top of a hill, Elenanded with everyone. They would start their deity hunt using chess pieces to track the big prey.


    Vanessa transforms into her human form and puts on her clothes behind a tree. She then came back and asked. ¡°Master, with this, we have obtained the tenth chess piece. We are only aiming for the pawns for effectiveness, which are effortless to beat. Are we going to hunt down the evil deities now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we will hunt them soon. Sora, Stormy, how are you? Can you track down the nearby evil deity for us?¡± Elysia raised her palm for the two nature spirits tond.


    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s an easy thing. Give us the chess pieces.¡± Sora is ready to carry out her duties at any time.


    ¡°Leave it to us! They won¡¯t be able to escape or hide from our urate tracking.¡± Stormy feels confident in her abilities.


    Rhea took out all the chess pieces from the dark pouch and made them float around Sora and Stormy.


    ¡°Hmm, ten pawns from seven different factions. The closest evil deity is in the southeast¡­ They¡¯re hiding quite a distance from their team, huh.¡± Sora looked up at the southeast night sky.


    ¡°Mm, about seven thousand kilometers from here. Two of the seven are in the same ce. So, they¡¯re probably in an alliance to wee us hunters. They¡¯re probably around the Himyas.¡± Stormy tried to analyze further.


    ¡°Yup, that¡¯s it. We¡¯d better go there now. The day will turn to morning again when we get there due to the difference in world time.¡± Sora nodded in confirmation and looked at everyone.


    ¡°Seven thousand kilometers, huh¡­ If it¡¯s around the Himyas, then we¡¯d better teleport to Japan and departed from there for a shorter travel distance.¡± Elena nodded in understanding and asked everyone to gather.


    Elysia took out a teleportation talisman to return to their temporary base. After that, they flew towards the west at high speed.


    They covered a distance of four thousand kilometers in just a few minutes to arrive at one of the highest peaks in the world. A mountain range that traversed five different countries, and it was still partially covered by snow.


    ¡°Yes, they are at the top of the temple over there.¡± Sora turned into an arrow sign pointing to a ce in the distance.


    ¡°In that mountain-top temple? It would be troublesome if they involved many people like the monks.¡± Elena put her hand to her chin while considering a few things.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be fine since I have a n. They haven¡¯t noticed our arrival because your invisibility magic is incredible. We¡¯re a few steps ahead of them.¡± Rhea smiled sweetly behind the shadow mask. She then borated her n to everyone.


    The n was immediately agreed upon by everyone. However, one woulde like an uninvited guest, and the others remained invisible until the right time came.


    ¡°Hmm-mm~¡± Rhea hummed sweetly as she casually flew towards a small hut at the highest point of the temple grounds.


    At first nce, the ce looked like a Buddhist temple where hundreds of monks practiced. However, Rhea could see some of the uniqueness and the oddities the closer she got.


    By the time she got there, she was standing a few meters from the door as if waiting for something. Her arrival was unknown to the monks practicing at the temple but not to one person who happened to be climbing the hundreds of stairs up there.


    ¡°What are you doing in the cultivation room of the Grand Masters, suspicious visitor?¡± The monk put on his stance with his gship iron-wood stick.


    ¡°¡­¡± Rhea decided not to answer because she didn¡¯t know what the other party was saying.


    ¡®Sorry, I¡¯m only proficient in a fewnguages.¡¯ Elysia apologized. She knew it was Chinese, but she was not proficient in Mandarin.


    ¡®Worry not, Master Elysia. We don¡¯t need to understand everything other people say because we can detect fluctuations in their aura and emotions to determine our next action.¡¯ Rhea shook her head slightly.


    Rhea proceeded gently push the door with the help of the wind. The door was not locked at all and opened quickly. Yet, she had already predicted what was waiting for her, and because of that, she immediately stood aside.


    *Swoosh*


    A strong gust of wind blew through the door, sending the poor monk into the sky without prior notice.


    ¡°Waaah!¡± The poor monk screamed, but he was already blown away by the snowy mountain.


    ¡°I have been waiting for your arrival, the executioner.¡± An unusually burly topless man with long spiky white hair sped his hands behind his back. He greeted in English with his back to his guest.


    ¡°You sent your disciple flying far away. Hm, this is weird¡­ I thought you would set up a trap formation or something like that.¡± Rhea checked all corners of the room thoroughly.


    However, she still couldn¡¯t find any traps, and she could confirm that with confidence which was quite strange. Not to mention, there was only one person even though there should have been two.


    ¡°Such a shameful thing is only done by a loser. Unlike the others, I actually feel enthusiastic about your arrival. Because of that, I sent that monk away. Pleasee in.¡± The topless burly man turned around and allowed the guest to enter his humble abode.


    ¡°Heh, this is interesting. You don¡¯t have a king piece in your spirit. What¡¯s really going on here? Are you a newly eliminated participant or a naughty deity wanting to get involved?¡± Rhea just realized something strange. The other party¡¯s spirit was still pure and fresh, without the slightest sign or trace of the king piece.


    ¡°You can see it easily? Who would have thought that one of the executioners was a Powerful Goddess.¡± The topless burly man grinned widely.


    ¡°I presume you already know a lot of things. May I know why the tracking of chess pieces actually led us here?¡± Rhea tried to scan the entire room and went inside. She consulted about a few things with Elysia, but the other party just told her the answer.


    ¡°Oh, that¡­ it¡¯s probably because of these chess pieces?¡± The topless burly man opened an old wooden box and revealed aplete set of chess pieces.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t use that to participate in that game? That doesn¡¯t make sense. We tracked down two deities¡¯ whereabouts here because of their pawns. That can¡¯t be you.¡± Rhea shook her head.


    ¡°Oh¡­ They are the challengers who failed to beat me. My former disciple is the one over there, and the other is probably his friend. That poor fellow is currently in a miserable state after receiving my beating some time ago.¡± The topless burly man pointed to two stone coffins at the corner of the room.


    ¡®That¡¯s right¡­ They are there in such a sorry state. They¡¯repletely battered even though they¡¯re at deity-level with a king piece power boost.¡¯ Elysia scanned the two stone coffins with her sacred vision. She could faintly see the whereabouts of the two people.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take your teammates out? I know you didn¡¯te alone. Don¡¯t worry. You can eliminate them and take this set of chess pieces. I didn¡¯t need it. That person was so pushy to give it to mest month.¡± The topless burly man turned around while looking at the clear cloudy sky in the distance.


    ¡®Perhaps, he is a Mountain God and knew of our arrival from the moment we arrived in his territory. Either way, he¡¯s powerful, Rhea¡­ Much stronger than any deity we¡¯ve ever faced.¡¯ Elysia tried to see that topless burly man¡¯s status. She gulped her saliva as a result.


    ¡°Why did you refuse to participate in that game? You might have won thepetition quickly before we came if you put all your strength and potential into it.¡± Rhea went to approach the stone coffin without hesitation since her back was already protected.


    The coffin was an artifact with a strange disguise effect. No wonder she wasn¡¯t aware of its contents beforehand.


    ¡°Listen here,ssie. The real power doesn¡¯te from someone born strongest, fastest, or smartest. It onlyes to someone who started everything from scratch and put in all means to reach the pinnacle.¡± The topless burly man responded like an old sage with countless years of experience.


    <| Lv. 201 | Ancient Immortal God | Zhao Fu | Male (N/A) | HP: 266,000 / 296,900 | EP: 92,400 / 98,200 |>


    <| STR: 97 | AGI: 56 | VIT: 56 | INT: 54 |>


    Elysia shared the status screen information with Rhea.


    ¡°¡­¡± Rhea was surprised. All the power holders on Earth were only half of Vrelenia¡¯s standard power ranking. However, this deity was almost on par with the weakened Oceanid based on the data she received via mind sync.


    Stats were subject to change at any time, but the level was a stable value. This deity was already at God¡¯s level, even in Vrelenia.


    ¡°What do you want by waiting for our arrival and keeping the two battered deities here, Ancient Immortal God, Zhao Fu?¡± Rhea opened both stone coffins at once with magic.


    ¡°Your partners sure are scary. They can tell my former title even though there is no information about me in this mortal world. They can reveal the secrets of heaven that even Earth cannot ess?¡± The topless burly man felt slightly surprised, but he soon regained hisposure.

 Chapter 804 Ancient One as Ally

    Elena casually took the king pieces from the two deities in the stone coffin unknown to the topless burly man. It was also a rare case where they could get a whole set of chess pieces. Because of that, she also secured it.


    ¡°If you want to take it for any reason, you must defeat me first. You can take those chess pieces if I lose, and I will join your organization against heaven.¡± Zhao Fu turned around again, but he was instantly surprised the chess pieces he was referring to were no longer there.


    Elena nced at Elysia, and they nodded in unison. They then revoked their invisible magic.


    ¡°Hou, what are you trying to achieve by negotiating with us, Zhao Fu? What do you expect if you win?¡± Elena fiddled with three king pieces between her fingers.


    ¡°If I win, you must tell me all your ns and grant one wish of mine.¡± Zhao Fu held his breath for a nce. He seemed to be able to sense a dangerous aura from the other two individuals. So, there were three God-level beings that he was wary of.


    ¡°Unfortunately, we¡¯re not against heaven or anything. We¡¯re helping the world reorganize its proper order. An alien entity of catastrophe is wreaking havoc in heaven now, and we will stop it.¡± Elena put the chess pieces into the dark pouch and paused for a few seconds. ¡°If you hinder us, you are tantamount to opposing the goodness of the world and heaven. A public enemy, and the subject to heaven¡¯s punishment.¡±


    ¡°I see, so you are like the Divine Association in heaven fighting the Council, but you are also cooperating with Earth Mother and nature spirits. Are you able to do it?¡± Zhao Fu had some considerations in mind.


    ¡°It would be wee if you would like to join the party like what the representatives of the Divine Association are doing. You are not a participant in that stupid game or a sinner. We will ask you one thing. Which side are you on?¡± Elena made an implied offer of how they would act to the other party.


    They couldn¡¯t judge the other party because his attitude was really cooperative. Not to mention, this old monster might be of some use in helping them. More allies were better than more enemies, after all.


    ¡°I see¡­ I can already understand it. Then, a match that I proposed earlier is no longer valid. Even so, I would like an exchange move once with you. I presume that you are the strongest one in the group of executioners, correct? ¡± Zhao Fu nced at the ck-robeddy who had just spoken to him.


    ¡°The exchange move to convince your self-confidence? Well, do it if you can ept defeat.¡± Elena didn¡¯t mind epting the challenge.


    ¡°Haha, it won¡¯t be that easy.¡± Zhao Fuughed with his hands on his waist.


    ¡®It seems he wants to do it directly here rather than somewhere empty. Take a safe distance and useyered protection just in case.¡¯ Elena asks Elysia and everyone to go aside. She would exchange a little movement with this old monster in a young, burly man¡¯s body.


    The pebbles and small particles slowly floated upwards along with the rapidly increasing energy intensity of Zhao Fu. Waves of golden energy shed from the tips of his feet and shot upwards as if burning him in a semi-transparent golden me.


    His spiky white hair became erect and seemed to be longer than before. He clenched both his fists, and his muscles expanded slightly.


    Zhao Fu¡¯s eyes shone with golden light ultimately. Simultaneously, heunched one of his most potent lethal attacks. ¡°Ha!¡±


    *Boom!* *Swoosh!*


    An air st exploded and shot for tens of kilometers into the sky, splitting the cloud in half and creating hundreds of air ripples along its trajectory.


    ¡°!?¡± Zhao Fu widened his eyes in surprise. His opponent was no longer constrained by physical boundaries, and his attack only prated his opponent¡¯s chest as if she was just an illusion.


    An attack capable of injuring a God¡¯s existence regardless of their power difference was simply ineffective before thisdy?


    That blow was also supposedly capable of injuring a person down to the spirit. Still, it only passed right through thisdy.


    Hundreds of trains of thought crossed Zhao Fu¡¯s mind because it was iprehensible even to him.


    ¡°Are you done? Now it¡¯s my turn.¡± Elena smirked behind her shadow mask. She immediately pped Zhao Fu on the cheek so hard.


    *p!*


    Zhao Fu felt a stinging pain on his cheek. He stepped back and forced his face to turn to the side. However, it didn¡¯t end there.


    *p!* *p!* *p!* *p!*


    Elena pped Zhao Fu on the face several times, right and left, alternately and mercilessly. Those consecutive strikes were not ordinary physical ps but something more profound.


    Zhao Fu was pped into oblivion without the slightest chance to fight back. The first p had already shaken his mind because the pain was physical and spiritual. His spirit was also in pain! And, he must go through the torment of the next series of painful ps.


    *Thud*


    Zhao Fu fell to the ground with both cheeks swollen. His face was so red and like a pig now.


    ¡°Is that enough? I should have punished you more severely than this because you intended to seriously injure me, but I have mercy on you. Be grateful.¡± Elena massaged her palm as she felt sore after giving Zhao Fu multiple face ps.


    ¡°How ruthless¡­ How can my attack pass through your body without causing any effect?¡± Zhao Fu muttered in a slightly indistinct voice due to his swollen cheeks.


    ¡°I won¡¯t exin it because it¡¯s ipressible to put into words. That¡¯s the difference between my divinew and you. I thought you were much stronger for an ancient one, but it looks like you didn¡¯t put all your strength into it.¡± Elena tilted her head slightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I started everything from scratch. I did this several times to prepare myself for a true ascension. Only a handful of ancient Gods believed and had the opportunity¡­ There exists another universe above the Heaven Realm. The higher worlds¡­ I want to go there someday.¡± Zhao Fu didn¡¯t mind telling his ultimate goal in life because it was an open secret to Gods at the highest level.


    ¡°umting cultivated strength by keeping them as reserve power for the tribtion day. True ascension and higher worlds, huh¡­ It seems those oldies in Council are also obsessed with it. Because of that, they-¡± Elena looked up and sighed. She shook her head as she realized the possible reasons why the Council changed drastically after allying with the Ruvoid God.


    Elena then turned around and raised her hand in farewell. ¡°You should help us eliminate all the participants. That way, we can take you and the members of the Divine Association to Heaven Realm sooner. We are currently using Tokyo, Japan, as a temporary base. We will look forward to your contribution. Also, we shall take them with us to imprison them.¡±


    After saying that, Elena took everyone to leave in invisibility. Two stone coffins containing two badly injured and battered deities were also taken away.


    ¡°¡­¡± Zhao Fu propelled his body to sit down. He never thought he would be defeated by ady¡¯s fierce ps. Even if he didn¡¯t use his most substantial potential, losing was still losing, no matter the reason.


    A few minutester, dozens of armed monks went up to the sacred cultivation room with alertness and worry. Still, they were instantly stunned when they saw their strongest master was on the floor in a sorry state.


    ¡°Grand Master! Err¡­ Are you all right?¡± One of the monks ventured to ask.


    ¡°Leave! You don¡¯t see anything here.¡± Zhao Fu shooed everyone away and closed the door.


    *Bam!*


    ¡°Ahem, my fellow brothers. Grand Master is still meditating with full concentration. He is probably on a great spiritual journey.¡± One of the monks cleared his throat and exined the situation as if nothing wrong had happened.


    ¡°Yeah, everything¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Nothing happened here.¡±


    ¡°Grand Master is just meditating as usual.¡±


    The other monks pretended to be ignorant and returned to the temple. To keep the noble name of their Grand Master, they had to erase their memory of what they had just seen. They defined the previous explosion, and that suspicious visitor never existed.


    Elena coughed in the distant sky above the clouds while holding her chest in pain. She transformed into her ethereal form to nullify the previous attack, but everything didn¡¯t go ording to her expectation. She received adverse effects but only hid them.


    ¡®Really, why did you take that attack for granted? It would be much better to put in ayered barrier or create a magic sh to ward off the blow. What if that attack crushed your spirit to pieces? I- I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m going to do.¡¯ Elysia was dissatisfied. Yet, she immediately gave first aid to Elena earnestly.


    ¡®Hmm, I underestimated him a bit. I did that so that we get another strong ally for the event in heaven. But, you¡¯re right, Ely¡­ I should have used a counterattack to neutralize the blow or create a sh.¡¯ Elena smiled weakly behind her shadow mask.


    ¡®I won¡¯t forgive you if you get hurt for stupid reasons again. I¡¯m angry right now.¡¯ Elysia used her advanced healing magic to heal Elena. Even though it was only a slight spirit wound, the damage she felt in her heart was immense to see Elena hurt.


    She scanned Elena¡¯s whole existence several times to ensure no injuries were overlooked. Elena was a manifestation of a spirit. Spiritual damage was the same as physical injury, and physical damage could result in spirit injury.


    ¡®Please forgive your silly Elena this time, okay? I will be much, much more careful. I won¡¯t underestimate anyone after this, even if whoever we face is only weak insects.¡¯ Elena scanned her body. The small spirit wound in the center of her chest was gone. She then gave a head pat to Elysia.


    ¡®All right.¡¯ Elysia heaved a subtle sigh.


    ¡°???¡± Vanessa and Evelyn looked at each other in confusion. Apparently, the Goddess of Light was injured from the previous blow, and Elysia had just healed that wound.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Rhea put her hand to her head. As it turned out, Elena, who often appeared as a superior one, could sometimes do reckless things too.


    Elysia then advised Elena about a few things via telepathy. She was like a worried mother scolding her naughty little daughter.


    After Elena reflected on her mistake, Elysia didn¡¯t mention it anymore and moved on. They flew away with everyone to resume their hunt.

 Chapter 805 Defeated in Their Game

    There was a small vige in a snowy area in maind northern Europe. For a nce, there was nothing out of the ordinary about that vige with a majority of hunters. However, an irregrity could be noticed upon closer inspection.


    The nature spirits shared their knowledge based on their tracking.


    ¡®All right, thank you, good spirits. Now, please hide around me. Yes, that is the ce. There are four deities and their underlings. The vigers aren¡¯t human either, and a massive trap formation covers the entire vige area.¡¯ Lifa announced the results of her inspection to everyone via telepathy.


    ¡®We are at a safe distance and in disguise above the night clouds. Let¡¯s consider they haven¡¯t noticed our presence. What is our n to ambush them? Thatrge-scale trap formation is dangerous, right?¡¯ Nell scratched her head. She could detect the trap formation in question but couldn¡¯t estimate its effect.


    ¡®There is always a core for every formation. I can manipte the formation¡¯s rule and rewrite the effect to not hurt us. Bring this, and everything will be fine regardless of the trap formation¡¯s effect.¡¯ Lifa distributed a small leaf to everyone.


    ¡®Are you sure you can do it for the results you expect? I had a bad feeling about the formation. Perhaps, it can seal our power or something more terrifying.¡¯ Xero twirled the little leaf with a bit of hesitation.


    ¡®You are an authoritative proud Heretic God. Since when did you be easily indecisive and doubtful? I just need one chance, and it won¡¯t let anyone down.¡¯ Lifa gave an ok hand gesture.


    ¡®I believe in my capability, but not in your current situation. I don¡¯t know how far you¡¯ve recovered. I will reconsider my decision if it is your past glory because you are very dangerous.¡¯ Xero frowned. He felt insecure if he acted in arge group from time immemorial until now.


    ¡®Oh my, am I that scary? Is it just your feeling? I¡¯m so generous, gentle,passionate, and helpful. Don¡¯t you think so?¡¯ Lifa covered her mouth and nced at the others for testimonials.


    ¡®Well, I don¡¯t know you very well, but somehow, you are quite familiar with Ely. So, you are good.¡¯ Ai tilted her head.


    ¡®My apologies. I cannotment due tock of information.¡¯ Yuuki bowed slightly. She couldn¡¯t give an opinion when she didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡®¡­¡¯ Lynn only gave a silent apology.


    ¡®No way, right¡­ We¡¯ve spent about two to three weeks together, and you still treated me as a stranger? I feel sad¡­¡¯ Lifa wiped her nonexistent tears.


    ¡®Well, you are a great figure, but most of your time is spent with Ely, Aria, Lena, and me. You should spend more time with the others. Anyway, we¡¯ll go with your n. You¡¯ll sabotage that trap formation, then we¡¯ll ambush them in one fell swoop.¡¯ Nell brokered the decision.


    ¡®Good, give me one minute. We will punish the bad guys and teach them a lesson.¡¯ Lifa raised her index finger.


    After that, she flew down near the trap vige in perfect disguise. It was as if she became one with nature, and no one could detect her arrival.


    The four deities were still rxed in their secret dungeon when the dangerous trap formation was sabotaged by Lifa. They held a small banquet with various luxurious alcoholic drinks while waiting for the prey to arrive.


    ¡°Hehe, they¡¯ll probablye in a day or two, considering they aggressively eliminated all the participants yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I feel sorry for my littlembs because they won¡¯t be able to put up any meaningful resistance to those executioners. They will be ughtered so easily.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what do you think, what fate awaits the deities they managed to defeat? Did they ughter the losers?¡±


    ¡°That could happen. The aura of those losers disappeared from this worldpletely after they were defeated. They came up with the name executioner for a reason. Since they are ruthless and vile, we need to eradicate them for our greater goal. Keke¡­¡±


    The four deities chatted while enjoying their vodka like a reunion of old friends.


    *Rumble*


    A minor earthquake urred, indicating that something had happened up there.


    ¡°Hou, the executioners came sooner than I thought. However, thisnd will be a graveyard for them. They will pay for ruining the God Game. Our God killer trap formation will punish them!¡± One of the deities put his in white mask on his face and stood up.


    ¡°Well, they might get ughtered because of our trap formation and that horde of demon assaults. Ahh, I want to watch them get tortured to death.¡± The deity took out his mainstay weapon and put his knight helmet on.


    ¡°¡­¡± The other two deities only responded with silent approval. They also prepared to watch the so-called executioner beaten in their ultimate trap.


    When they arrived at ground level, there was no chaos. Everything was still so eerily quiet.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The white-masked deity asked in wonder.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve finallye out of your underground hideout. We¡¯ve cleared those weak demons. You don¡¯t have to thank us.¡± Xero jumped down from the top of the tree andnded a few meters away from the four deities.


    ¡°The trap they set up was frightening, but it can be friendly after being tamed. It is now about to pay homage to the formation¡¯s owners like the good dogs. Hehe~¡± Ai emerged from the shadows and chuckled like a psychopath.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be justified. They intend to kill us without the slightest bit of mercy. What kind of punishment do we need to give before judgment day for them arrives, hmm?¡± Yuuki spoke with a cold re from the top of the tree. Her extreme ice cold ability took effect out of reflex.


    ¡°Nee, their trap formation makes them unable to use their magic. How about we beat them so badly that no one can recognize them anymore before imprisoning them?¡± Nell gave a rather wicked suggestion enthusiastically.


    ¡°That¡¯s what they say blow off some steam, right?¡± Lynn folded her arms and shook her head slightly.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Gio just nodded his head.


    ¡°Grr!¡± Cherub came out of the nearby hut, dragging a dead demonic beast. He was just a tiny dragon, but his mouth suddenly erged and swallowed thatrge beast in one go.


    ¡°What, what in the world-¡± The armored knight deity widened his eyes when he saw that little ck dragon.


    ¡°My power! Why can¡¯t I use my magic and divine power!?¡± The white-masked deity looked at his hands as if he couldn¡¯t believe his trump card had betrayed him.


    ¡°That¡¯s shocking. You¡¯ve sabotaged our trap formation, and now we¡¯re surrounded without being able to use our power.¡±


    ¡°Apparently, our n has been leaked. However, did you think it would be that simple?¡±


    The two identical twin Gods responded to their situation with calmness.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try and let your n prove their devotion to their owners?¡± Ai folded her arms.


    ¡°Heh, let¡¯s see what you can do with that confidence.¡± Xero pulled out his spear of divine darkness from his chest. He instantly shed horizontally at the group of deities.


    ¡°!?¡± The four deities dodged just in time before the sh grazed them.


    ¡°Activate!¡± The twin Gods have a golden talisman on their fingers and activate their advanced traps.


    *Bzzt*


    The energy fluctuation urred, and the advanced trap formation instantly took effect. The surrounding air seemed to turn yellow-ck, and a destructive gravitational force gradually emerged.


    ¡°Heh. So we will use our trump card at the first encounter, huh? If so, then it¡¯s the end.¡± The white masked deity smirked behind his mask. Even though there were unexpected events, these ck executioners still wouldn¡¯t be able to win against them.


    ¡°Yeah, but not for us.¡± Xero used the blunt side of his spear and smashed it into that white masked deity¡¯s head.


    ¡°Hmm-mm~ Let¡¯s finish this quickly so we can return sooner¡± Ai made a w hand gesture and created hundreds of sharp shadow threads. She controlled them to attack all four deities at once.


    ¡°!?¡± The four deities immediately dodged, relying solely on their godly physical strength. However, the gravitational force and stifling aura soon assaulted them due to the harmful effects of their own formation.


    ¡°How is this possible!?¡±


    ¡°This is impossible. Only we can control this advanced formation!¡±


    The twin Gods stared at their golden talisman in disbelief. The situation was already unfavorable since the battle hadn¡¯t even started. They had been defeated for a reason they had not previously thought of. Perhaps, their opponent had a lot of support from unforeseen factors, and it would be fatal if they stayed there any longer.


    Therefore, the twin Gods immediately fled from the vicinity with all their might.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape.¡± Yuuki immediately gave chase to Lynn and Gio.


    ¡°Ara, why are you in such a hurry to leave when you are so looking forward to our visit? The festive wee you prepared was thoughtful, and we really appreciate it. How about we sit down and have a cup of tea?¡± Lifanded from the sky and blocked the escape path.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s you!¡± One of the twin Gods eximed as if he realized something. His body was getting heavier because of their ultimate trap formation. Still, he tried his best to keep moving and take another escape route with his brother.


    *ng* *ng*


    Yuuki¡¯s arrows and Lynn¡¯s throwing knives bounce off when they hit their target¡¯s body.


    ¡°They still have their godly physique. We need more powerful attacks.¡± Lifa adjusted her shadow mask and shot off like lightning. She suddenly appeared right behind the twin Gods.


    *Bam!*


    Lifa managed to knock one out with a jolt of supergravity, but the other one avoided her ambush just in time.


    ¡®Gio!¡¯ Lifa called out and immediately chased the other one.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Gio jumped high andnded on the man lying on the ground.


    ¡°Ghak!¡± The poor deity¡¯s godly defense cracked and copsed instantly. He then received a barrage of punches from the dragon-like man.


    ¡°Brother! Argh, you leave me with no other choice! I shall summon the wrath of the deepest abyss to the world. Come at my call, the-¡± The deity on the run decided to deploy his final ace card here and now. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t go ording to his wish.


    ¡°Dispel, crush!¡± Lifa drew a rune in the air and threw it at the giant golden magic circle on the ground. She kicked her opponent and shackled him to the ground with Elena¡¯s signature cocoon binding technique.


    ¡°Hmm, hgh, mm!¡± The deity inside the cocoon squirmed and rebelled.


    But, the cocoon slowly began to lose power gradually as Lifa absorbed her opponent¡¯s magic energy through the invisible roots in the cocoon.


    ¡°Phew.¡± Lifa wiped her nonexistent sweat. She looked at Nell, Ai, and Xero in the distance and smiled behind her shadow mask.


    This hunt would be much easier with arger group and a well-thought-out n. Otherwise, it might be a difficult battle. These four powerful evil deities were defeated in their own game.

 Chapter 806 Kidnapped Again?

    ¡°Yay! We managed to beat them.¡±


    ¡°More importantly, they¡¯re already battered after the damage they¡¯ve inflicted on the world.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I can see the ritual altar under the ground over there. ording to the snow spirit around here, this vige used to be inhabited by hunters and a few domesticated wolves. However, they disappeared somewhere, and the demons roamed around.¡±


    ¡°It was definitely the work of these four evil deities. Taste my fiery whip!¡±


    The nature spirits flew around the four deities who had been tied up like caterpirs and started bullying the sinners with great enthusiasm.


    ¡°Aaah, that¡¯s enough! We¡¯ve given up, haven¡¯t we? You¡¯ve also taken our king pieces. Stop all this and just put us in jail!¡± One of the poor deities spoke in a rather strange voice because his face had many bruises.


    To be in such a disadvantageous situation was excruciating. Not to mention, they could not use their power because of this traitorous formation.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t spend too long here.¡± Lifa gave a signal to Nell. She then flew away to destroy the formation.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Nell nodded in understanding and summoned a gold sealing cage. She then imprisoned the four battered evil deities in her Firmament Realm. ¡°With this, we¡¯ve caught thirty-five in total.¡±


    ¡°Twenty-eight more, huh¡­ I feel the trap in South America is far more dangerous than here. That Demon God or something might have also interfered in this ce¡¯s trap.¡± Xero pondered for a moment regarding Rhea¡¯s encounter yesterday.


    That Demon God managed to avoid Rhea¡¯s deadly strike, and she let that deity go for some reason. So, the indication was clear¡­ The superior ones awaited them on the western continent.


    ¡°That¡¯s obvious. Two of the four here are high-ss deities, the twin Gods. However, they don¡¯t actually have a demon-like divinew or the like like you. They receive help from a third party.¡± Nell spread her arms and shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°So, are we going to hunt in the western continent right away?¡± Ai gave her pet a head pat. Her pet got a lot of recovery boost since preying on the demons. Maybe, Cherub would fully recover after devouring the monsters in the next harvest ground.


    ¡°We will hunt throughout our journey to the western continent while gathering information. The nature spirits are beneficial for that task.¡± After saying that, Nell gathered and yed with the nature spirits.


    ¡°I feel sorry for those demons.¡± Lynn smiled in amusement. Ai¡¯s pet could be considered the eternal enemy of the demons and devils.


    ¡°What¡¯s the harm? They can be useful for my pet¡¯s recovery. If he is fully recovered, he can shake the world easily. Aah~ That reminds me of how many celestial bodies we have destroyed before. Back then, Ely could even obliterate a massive star with a single move.¡± Ai hugged herself with a slight blush on her face. The three years she spent with Elysia in the Boundless Realm was the most beautiful memories.


    *Gulp*


    Yuuki and Lynn gulped their saliva. It was as if they could imagine how terrifying Elysia could be. Apparently, the trial at that time was Elysia¡¯s Goddess path trial.


    Elysia could extract her alter ego even though Ai was just an illusion. Elysia was able to turn the imaginary thing into reality. It was an incredibly terrifying ability.


    However, that was only on trial, and Elysia would reach that peak sometime in the future.


    That was what Yuuki and Lynn could think of. They looked at each other with simr thoughts and understanding but different details. Regardless, they now found it no wonder the Goddess of Light was so protective of Elysia.


    The surrounding aura then returned to its original state, and the formation gradually disappeared. Lifa returned andnded among everyone. ¡°I¡¯ve cleaned this ce up. We can go now.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Xero checked his surroundings once more and sighed. This hunt was indeed like the strong bullying the weak as he predicted.


    After that, Lifa¡¯s group left Northern Europe for the western continent. They continued their hunt all the way, but that didn¡¯t dy their journey for long as they hoped to solve the deity alliance that awaited them in South America.


    Meanwhile, Elysia¡¯s group had just arrived at a desert expanse with several pyramids in the middle east. They were exploring a ce based on the clues that nature spirits gave.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there is a deity hiding around here. She hid with herplete team for fear that we might find their hiding ce?¡± Sora muttered in confusion. She seemed to sense the presence of the participants nearby, but the exact location was extremely blurry.


    ¡°They used disguises to trick us. This is bad. We¡¯ve circled this desert three times now.¡± Stormy was feeling a little annoyed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s ask the desert spirits around here. They might be able to help us.¡± Rhea suggested an idea.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be done. This ce is a spirit-free neutral zone. The closest one is the one we met forty kilometers to the east earlier.¡± Sora looked to the right and left.


    ¡°Hm, is it possible that they were nning to win the God Gamepetition by hiding until they were the only ones left? That¡¯s why the deity in question hid her entire group in a secret hideout that even nature spirits couldn¡¯t easily trace. That¡¯s not a bad n.¡± Elysia nced at Evelyn and Vanessa as she mumbled.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Rhea, Elena, and the nature spirits stopped in mid-air. They turned around to look at Elysia because that was possible.


    ¡°I see, that¡¯s not bad. However, will they be able to escape our continued surveince?¡± Elena folded her arms as she gazed at the vast desert below.


    ¡®Ely-¡® Elena was just about to invite Elysia to inspect the surrounding area with a sacred vision, but something unexpected happened.


    ¡°!?¡± Elysia widened her eyes and put her hand on her upper chest. She could feel Erina was frightened and in great distress due to her marker.


    ¡°Erina is currently in danger.¡± Elysia muttered, but she couldn¡¯t hide her panic. She immediately focused on tracking Erina¡¯s location because she would teleport there directly.


    ¡°We wille with you. It may not be as simple as it seems.¡± Elena proposes, and everyone agrees with it.


    Elysia just nodded in reply and brought everyone back to Tokyo with instant teleportation.


    The view of the bright expanse of the desert instantly turned into a dark and stuffy room.


    ¡°Ellie, please help me. Ellie, please help me¡­¡± Erina muttered the same thing over and over. She crouched in fear in the corner of the room under the protection of her artifact.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s not like our deal. Why is it just a girl who appears when I ask for wealth, power, and women as my wishes, o djinn?¡± A middle-aged man frowned while smoking a cigarette.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s just right to fulfill your three wishes, sir. She is a famous beauty with extraordinary wealth and also from a prominent family. You have gained beauty, wealth, and power by having this girl as your wife. I just need to make her fall in love with you, and everything is done. But-¡± The djinn stroked his fat belly and frowned.


    ¡°But what? Seriously, who did you bring here? I didn¡¯t get to see her face before she cowered there. Hey, girl. I haven¡¯t even done anything, and who is Ellie?¡± The middle-aged man mmed his hand on the table.


    ¡°She is Minamoto Erina. You are an esper and no stranger to her unique abilities, right?¡± The djinn responded so lightly.


    ¡°Minamoto Erina, huh¡­ Who is she? Really, what can she do besides being beautiful and famous? Wait, who did you bring here, dumbass!?¡± The middle-aged man immediately stood up and grabbed the djinn¡¯s neck with a vengeance.


    ¡°Hmm, you don¡¯t need to be so emotional, sir. She is capable of turning any object into precious metal. Look, that carpet has turned gold because of her ability.¡± The djinn pointed at the carpet that Erina was sitting on.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to die¡­¡± The middle-aged man slumped to the floor with a look of despair.


    The threat of the Minamoto n itself had made him mentally frightened just to imagine what would await him for kidnapping this precious princess. However, if he yed the card right, he might gain the utmost benefit from the long-term n.


    ¡°You¡¯re still going to die someday, sir. But what the hell? Hey, girl. Please let this old daddy finish his deal before I can go to freedom. What kind of barrier is this? I can¡¯t touch you and-¡± The djinn knocked on the golden barrier. However, a great force suddenly fell on his head.


    *Bam!*


    Elysia emerged one meter above Erina and mmed the weird fat blue djinn¡¯s head to the floor.


    ¡°A sudden attack from an unexpected entity? How did you suddenly appear out of thin air, ck assassin? Oh, are you a djinn like me?¡± The djinn¡¯s head disappeared from his body and popped from the floor. His body stood back up and put his head back where it belonged.


    ¡°Pleasee with us to the interrogation room.¡± Rhea strangled the fat blue djinn and dragged him into the next room.


    ¡°Ghak! Hey, why can¡¯t I escape from your clutches? I¡¯m an innocent ghost!¡± The djinn tried to run away, but he somehow became weak and couldn¡¯t put up any resistance.


    ¡°Hmm, hng!¡± The middle-aged man had already been silenced and wrapped in a sack. Vanessa and Evelyn also took the person to the next room for interrogation.


    ¡°¡­¡± Elena and Elysia checked their surroundings with advanced perception, but nothing was fishy. That man and blue djinn were also not participants.


    ¡®Was Erina purely kidnapped again? But, why did it happen when she was in her mansion?¡¯ Elysia asked in wonder.


    ¡®Ely, I will join Rhea to interrogate those two perpetrators. You¡¯d better calm Erina down first. For the time being, we will postpone our hunt.¡¯ Elena patted Elysia¡¯s shoulder and went to the next room.

 Chapter 807 The Blue Djinn

    ¡°Ellie, please help me¡­ Not again. I don¡¯t want to be kidnapped again.¡± Erina muttered softly while holding the bracelet artifact that Elysia had given her. It had be gold because of her ability, but its function had not changed.


    Elysia heaved a subtle sigh and crouched in front of the terrified Erina. She felt relieved that her artifact was working correctly to protect Erina in her time of need.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Elysia tapped the barrier and spoke tenderly to get Erina¡¯s attention. ¡°Erina, I¡¯vee. You don¡¯t have to be afraid. Everything will be fine now.¡±


    Erina flinched slightly as that pleasant yet familiar voice came into her ears. She could sense Elysia¡¯s presence so close somehow. So, it was probably true that Elysia hade to help her, not an illusion or trick from the scary demon earlier.


    She then raised her head a little to peek. A masked person in a ck robe was in front of her, but that person looked like an assassin. ¡°E-Ellie, is that you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me? Eh-¡± Elysia almost forgot that she was currently wearing her shadow mask. She immediately let go of that and smiled at Erina. Afterward, she entered the barrier without a hitch since it was her stored magic.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine now. You¡¯re safe with us.¡± Elysia hugged Erina and stroked the frightened girl¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ellie¡­ Sob, sob¡­¡± Erina sobbed and hugged Elysia tightly. The fragrance, the warmth, and the feeling of security made her release her emotions with a sense of relief.


    Elysia ran her hand through Erina¡¯s hair while whispering some words to calm the frightened girl. After a few minutes passed, Erina gradually calmed down. Since Elysia had arrived, everything would be fine, and she believed that.


    ¡°The person who kidnapped you was probably a member of the organization that targeted me. Do you hate me for this, Erina?¡± Elysia spoke in a whisper-like voice.


    ¡°The evil one is the organization. They are the one who is entirely responsible and must be destroyed. You are innocent, Ellie.¡± Erina raised her head to stare at Elysia once more. ¡°Ellie, your dress¡­ are you an assassin?¡±


    ¡°Ah, this¡­ We were on a mission to hunt down all the top brass of that evil organization a while ago. However, I feel you are in danger and wille to your side soon. Please keep this dress code a secret, okay? We give the bad guys the impression that their enemy is a super powerful third-party organization.¡± Elysia put her hand to Erina¡¯s cheek and then gave a wink.


    ¡°En.¡± Erina could only nod with a slight blush on her face.


    ¡°Yosh, yosh, good girl. Are you able to move your body freely now? How about stand up?¡± Elysia put her hand on Erina¡¯s wrist and deactivated the barrier.


    ¡°En, I can walk and move my body easily, but my bnce hasn¡¯t fully recovered. Maybe everything will be fine after getting used to it after recovering, and I can carry on as usual.¡± Erina tried to stand up with Elysia¡¯s help.


    ¡°I see this afternoon your body will only fully recover. How about your father? Is he okay?¡± Elysia led Erina to take Erina to a nearby sofa, but the ce was so messy and smelled terrible. She then created an invisible air sofa in a somewhat decent spot and sat there with Erina.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Erin was amazed. She was sitting on a sofa that could be touched but could not be visible to the naked eye. It was just like a magic trick.


    ¡°Your kidnappers are currently being interrogated. However, may I know how you got kidnapped, Erina? You¡¯re still in your mansion, right?¡± Elysia felt it was time to bring the main topic into the conversation.


    Erina looked right and left once more. She heaved a sigh of relief as that blue demon was nowhere to be seen. She then sped her hands and lowered her head. ¡°You know, Ellie. I was just finishing my personal business in the toilet a while ago. Just as I was about to leave, a huge, hideous blue demon suddenly appeared from the mirror and kidnapped me. He said he would make me someone¡¯s wife and manipted my memories into loving that person. That¡¯s really scary, Ellie. How could they do such a cruel thing for purely personal gain?¡±


    ¡°I see¡­ His trickery and witchcraft won¡¯t be able to touch you because you are under my protection. If you are in danger and feel scared, please call my name while holding this bracelet or focus on my marker in your spirit. I will definitelye to your aid soon, Erina.¡± Elysia rubbed Erina¡¯s back and smiled confidently.


    ¡°Can I do that?¡± Erina raised her head with sparkling eyes. Her fear instantly faded because of Elysia¡¯s statement just now.


    ¡°Yes, that is my promise to you. However, please don¡¯t abuse your privilege. There are times when I have to settle some business.¡± Elysia pinched Erina¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Mm, I see! Thank you, Ellie.¡± Erina giggled and held Elysia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Regardless, I seem to have to provide additional protection for you and your family, Erina. Has your grandfather contacted that famous exorcist n?¡± Elysia tilted her head slightly.


    ¡°My grandfather contacted them yesterday. Perhaps, now they have arrived at our mansion at our request.¡± Erin nodded.


    ¡°Hum, all right. So, maybe no one is aware of your absence yet? Mio might still be waiting for you outside the toilet, wondering if you suffer from severe constipation.¡± Elysia replied with a teasing smile.


    ¡°Mou, Ellie, you¡¯re bad.¡± Erina blushed and gently hit Elysia¡¯s arm.


    ¡®Ely, we¡¯ve already interrogated these two kidnappers. Their motives were absurd. They are not involved in the God Game. Erina being targeted by this blue djinn is pure coincidence. Can youe here with Erina?¡¯ Elena spoke via telepathy.


    ¡®Okay, we¡¯ll be there.¡¯ Elysia then took Erina to the next room. The soundproofing feature had been lifted, and someone¡¯s pleading voice could be clearly heard.


    ¡°I¡¯ll apologize, but please let this old djinn live! I¡¯m just an innocent wandering ghost who only has to make three wishes to whoever frees me from that damned artifact! If there¡¯s anyone to me, only that man and his greedy wishes!¡± The fat blue djinn prostrated before the terrifying executioners with snot and tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m innocent! Please forgive me. I¡¯m only asking for what a man wants in the prime of life! What¡¯s wrong with wishing for a good and prosperous life!?¡± The middle-aged man also prostrated himself to apologize while hissing in pain. His body ached from the interrogation just now, and only his face survived the bruises.


    ¡°You should apologize to the girl you kidnapped. She is the victim here.¡± Rhea stepped back to take some distance from the puddle of snot and tears.


    ¡°This thing? This lucky man found this thing by chance. It fell on his headst night, didn¡¯t it? It may have belonged to someone and happened to fall there. What would you do if we freed you from this thing forever?¡± Elena picked up an old artifact from a wooden crate.


    ¡°I will worship you like a God!¡± The fat blue djinn replied instantly.


    ¡°Oh, is that so? Then, oops.¡± Elena crushed that old artifact into pieces as if it was idental.


    ¡°Gyaaah! Why did you destroy that old artifact, mdy!? I¡¯m going to die. I¡¯m going to disappear! Arrgh! Goodbye, world.¡± The fat blue djinn dramatized the situation. He threw himself on the floor as if waiting for his death, but nothing happened afterward.


    ¡°E-eh?¡± The fat blue djinn looked at his hands. The chain on his wrists had disappeared.


    Therefore, he immediately went to prostrate to worship his savior. ¡°I am free. I am truly free from that damned ce! You are an almighty one. Words alone are not enough to express my gratitude, but please ept my bow of gratitude!¡±


    ¡°Did you forget who you should apologize to before anything? You too.¡± Elena pointed her finger at Erina.


    ¡°All right!¡± The fat blue djinn immediately stood up straight and gave a salute. He then knelt before Erina to apologize. However, he nced at the ck assassin, who was not wearing a mask for a moment. ¡°Ahem! Oh, my fairdy, and Miss Erina. Miss Minamoto Erina! Please forgive my impudence for kidnapping you and intending to brainwash you. My humble self really feels wrong and wants to repent. Please tell me your three wishes to make amends for my mistakes, and I will endeavor to fulfill them for you!¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t ask anything from a demon. You just need to be a good demon. Don¡¯t ever do anything bad again.¡± Erina hid behind Elysia for protection.


    ¡°That¡¯s what she said.¡± Elysia shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, then fine. I¡¯m a good djinn full of benevolence!¡± The fat blue djinn stood up and immediately put on a true gentleman¡¯s attire with a poof.


    ¡°O, Erina-sama, Minamoto Erina-sama! I am truly innocent. I didn¡¯t ask this demon to kidnap you at all. All I ask is wealth, power, and women. That¡¯s all, nothing more!¡± The middle-aged man wriggled toward Erina like a caterpir as he was still tied up.


    ¡°You ask a demon for help to fulfill your wishes. That alone is a sin and a mistake to be held ountable for, sir.¡± Erina pursed her lips. She couldn¡¯t judge the weird blue djinn, but she would punish this man.


    The middle-aged man then uttered a series of sentences to defend himself, but everything was simply ignored by Erina.


    Seeing that, Elysia gagged the man¡¯s mouth with a lump of cloth because it was already starting to get annoying.


    ¡°Do you know him? He has the Minamoto Group logo on his business card.¡± Elysia opened the middle-aged man¡¯s wallet and took out some ID cards. She then gave one to Erina.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Ellie. Hm, Uyehara Takanori? My apologies. I can¡¯t remember everyone who works for the Minamoto Group. Let¡¯s ask Mio about this.¡± Erina used her smartphone to take a photo of the card. She then sent it as a message.


    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll go to take care of other things. We need to get the association to start working too. See ya~¡± Elena gave Rhea, Vanessa, and Evelyn an eye signal.


    She also conveyed some things via telepathy to Elysia. She wanted Elysia to spend time with Erina while they took care of other things.


    ¡°En, all right. Please be extra careful.¡± Elysia waved her hand.


    ¡®Sure. We¡¯ll be postponing our deity hunt until you get back. Please see us again in an hour, Ely.¡¯ Elena nodded slightly.


    ¡°You wille with us.¡± Elena picked up the blue djinn like a cat, then brought everyone away by short-range teleportation.


    *Poof*


    A moment of silence suddenly enveloped the room. Right now, it was just Elysia, Erina, and the middle-aged man.


    Elysia nced at Erina and vice versa. They smiled at each other with different meanings.

 Chapter 808 A Short Break

    Mio waited anxiously because Erina hadn¡¯te out of the toilet yet.


    ¡°Is it possible that breakfast didn¡¯t suit Erina-sama¡¯s stomach? She just recovered, and maybe there was some food ipatibility?¡± Mio paced back and forth in front of the toilet door anxiously.


    After a few minutes had passed, she decided to knock on the toilet door. ¡°Erina-sama, are you okay? Do you need my help with something?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Mio waited for a few seconds, but she didn¡¯t get any response.


    Therefore, she put her ear to the door to eavesdrop. However, she couldn¡¯t hear any noise.


    ¡°This is weird¡­ Is it possible-¡± Mio gasped, and her face slightly paled. He was worried if Erina had stomach problems inside the toilet.


    *Bzzt*


    Just as Mio was about to forcefully break down the door, a notification message came from her smartphone.


    ¡°A message from Erina-sama?¡± Mio scratched her head and looked at the toilet door once more. Maybe, she was just overthinking things?


    She immediately read the message¡¯s contents but became even more confused by it.


    ¡°Uyehara Takanori? This is the business card of a contract employee at Minamoto Group. Why did Erina-sama suddenly ask about this person?¡± Despite the confusion, Mio kept looking for information about that person, as Erina requested.


    After that, she made a call to Erina just to be sure.


    ¡°They have left¡­¡± Erina mumbled softly. She then looked at her friend and asked. ¡°Ellie, are they your friends?¡±


    ¡°Friends and family.¡± Elysia nodded in reply. She then led Erina out of the interrogation room, leaving the middle-aged man eximing in his muffled noises.


    *Bzzt* *Bzzt*


    Erina¡¯s smartphone vibrated. She checked it and looked at Elysia. ¡°It¡¯s an iing call from Mio.¡±


    ¡°Mio must be worried. You haven¡¯t left the toilet even though she¡¯s been waiting for so long, fufu~¡± Elysia covered her mouth and replied with a teasing giggle.


    ¡°Mou, don¡¯t do that again.¡± Erina gently hit Elysia¡¯s arm and then epted the call.


    ¡°Erina-sama! Are you okay? Was the breakfast menu unsuitable for your stomach? Why are you suddenly asking about an ordinary contract employee named Uyehara Takanori, Erina-sama? Did something happen?¡± Mio immediately threw a barrage of questions in one breath.


    ¡°Ah, haha¡­ I¡¯m fine, Mio. However, it¡¯s just¡­¡± Erina sorts out the right words to exin the situation.


    ¡°Erina was just kidnapped again by a pervert, Mio. She isn¡¯t in the toilet anymore.¡± Elysia gave a brief exnation right away.


    ¡°W-what!? How did that happen? Is this man the culprit? He deserves to be punished by harakiri!¡± Mio was furious and immediately broke down the toilet door. Sure enough, Erina was no longer there.


    ¡°Ellie!?¡± Erina was taken back because of Elysia¡¯s candor.


    ¡°Maa, it¡¯s not entirely that man¡¯s fault, Mio. Some things were just a coincidence, and Erina was kidnapped because someone else¡¯s fault. We will punish the other one, but this person will be punished ording to your n rules. It¡¯s fine if you put him in military training camp for a season or two.¡± Elysia suggested an idea. She didn¡¯t want Erina and herself to know what punishment awaited the guilty man.


    ¡°Military training camp, huh¡­ Really, you did save Erina-sama, but I also need an exnation for this, Elysia-sama¡­¡± Mio felt somewhat helpless.


    ¡°Hehe, anyway, we¡¯ll leave the rest to you. In the meantime, Erina will be with me, and we¡¯lle to the mansion in half an hour. Erina, share our current location to Mio via GPS.¡± Elysia postponed the details forter.


    ¡°All right.¡± Mio sighed.


    Erina then ended the call and sent her exact current location to Mio.


    ¡°Let¡¯s change our clothes first.¡± Elysia invites Erina to change clothes in the empty room there.


    ¡°E-eh? Why are we- uh, alright¡­¡± Erina swallowed back her words, but her face blushed.


    She just realized that Elysia was still wearing an assassin robe, and her clothes had already partially turned gold. She was so terrified a few minutes ago, after all.


    Elysia took off her shadow robe and quickly put on a casual dress. She then helped Erina to change clothes, including underwear.


    ¡°Ellie, why do you have shoes and a dress that fits me perfectly? Even the underwear¡­¡± Erina looked at her current white dresses, then to Elysia. Their dresses might look simr, but not to their body sizes. Elysia was a bit shorter but curvier than her.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I have many dresses and clothes in several sizes. Do you like it? I give it to you, Erina.¡± Elysia stepped back with a satisfied smile, but she couldn¡¯t hide her flushed face even though she tried not to feel embarrassed.


    ¡°Fufu, thank you very much. Ellie, you are naughty but actually a shy girl.¡± Erina brought her face closer. She teased Elysia to repay the favor because her inner-self encouraged her.


    ¡°Do you think so, hmm?¡± Elysia put her hand on Erina¡¯s chin and cornered Erina against the wall.


    Erina didn¡¯t expect Elysia¡¯s bold move. She waited for what Elysia would do next, and her face reddened. She lost in this simple, yful exchange.


    ¡°A-anyway, let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Elysia turned around. She was embarrassed just because she tried to be like the dominant one.


    She was more daring if it was Elena, Ai, Rhea, or anyone who had a special rtionship with her. However, she wasn¡¯t ready to y that ¡®lively¡¯ exchange with Erina.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Erina covered her mouth as she chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you the sky above the clouds. Make sure this is a secret just between the two of us.¡± Elysia grabbed Erina¡¯s hand, and the two of them instantly disappeared from the room with a poof.


    A few minutester, a squad of all-ck criminal police in full gear broke into the apartment. They searched the whole ce and then took away the man who had been tied up like a criminal.


    Meanwhile, Erina had been taken away by Elysia to fly in the sky of Tokyo. It was a bit cloudy that morning, but Erina¡¯s feelings were so beautiful, blooming and bright, with too much admiration for Elysia.


    ¡°Ellie, we¡¯re flying in the sky!¡± Erin is feeling excited.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re flying. You won¡¯t fall while I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Elysia felt helpless because Erina hugged her tightly, as if afraid of falling.


    ¡°But, there¡¯s no footing or anything. I¡¯m currently being carried by you.¡± Erina looked down, but she felt less confident. Even though Elysia was super strong and reliable, she was still a girl who was afraid of great heights.


    ¡°Hmm, how about like this.¡± Elysia took out a sword and made it an object to stand on. She put Erina in front and wrapped her arms around Erina¡¯s waist. ¡°Would you like to visit an amusement park before we get back?¡±


    ¡°En.¡± Erina just nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Ellie, thank you.¡± Erina enjoyed the cool breeze. She closed her eyes with a relieved smile.


    ¡°Mm, don¡¯t we look like cultivators from the bamboo curtain country or the ginseng country?¡± Elysia nced down, looking at the townspeople with some thought.


    ¡°Cultivators? Do you mean the unique espers from China and South Korea? I¡¯ve heard of them but never had the chance to meet them. Hmm? Ah, Ellie, would it be alright for us to fly in the middle of the city like this? We will only attract attention.¡± Erina felt a little worried when she saw the crowds of the townspeople down there.


    ¡°Hehe, then the media will be vying for our spotlight. Maybe, we¡¯re being covered and shown on TV right now. A pair of mysterious girls are flying in the sky of Tokyo.¡± Elysia threw a light joke with a smallugh.


    ¡°Ellie¡­¡± Erina didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°Worry not. No one can see us right now. It¡¯s the amusement park. All right, here wee!¡± Elysia pointed in a direction and immediately flew there.


    After buying tickets through the side door, Elysia and Erina spent their time as if there were only the two of them.


    ¡°Phew, that was really fun, Ellie. This is a new experience for me where no one can see us.¡± Erina heaved a subtle sigh of relief after almost an hour of ying and touring. She was feeling a bit tired now.


    ¡°I feel happy. It must be difficult to live as a famous superstar adored by many people.¡± Elysia gave a bottle of drink to Erina. She was relieved that Erina was back to being cheerful as if the previous terrible event had never happened.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Erina epted the drink and drank it. She then looked at the crowd in the distance with some thoughts in mind. She hugged her newly acquired doll and muttered. ¡°Time flies so fast, huh¡­ Nee, Ellie. Can we have fun like this some other time?¡±


    ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll have more fun next time.¡± Elysia sat beside Erina and nodded in confirmation.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Erina closed her eyes with a genuinely happy smile. She knew Elysia was still busy but took the time to cheer her up because of what just happened.


    For Elysia herself, it was also a short break before she returned to the hunting mission.


    After a while, Erina stood up and extended her hand to Elysia. ¡°Now seems like it¡¯s time for us to go back. Mio, grandfather, and father must be worried.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go back.¡± Elysia took Erina flying back to the Minamoto n¡¯s mansion. They entered through the balcony on the second floor, where Erina¡¯s room was.


    ¡°Mio and the others are currently in the living room. They are discussing something with the exorcist experts from the Taira n. Let¡¯s go meet them.¡± Elysia pointed in a direction and gave a signal to Erina.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Erina put her doll down before leaving the room with Elysia.

 Chapter 809 Taira Clans Exorcists

    ¡°Nee, Ellie. Are wealth, power and women what all men seek in life? What do you think?¡± Erina suddenly asked as they were walking towards the living room.


    ¡°Hmm, most probably yes. If you ask me, it¡¯s a bit different. What I¡¯m looking for arepanions and happiness.¡± Elysia answered with an innocent expression.


    ¡°Hehe, your wish is so simple. Do you like cars, Ellie?¡± Erina chuckled lightly.


    ¡°This is so sudden. Does this question have an implied meaning?¡± Elysia didn¡¯t really understand why Erina asked such a thing.


    ¡°You looked sad when my grandfather asked for your rental car keys yesterday. On your next visit, I¡¯ll take you to my garage. You can have whatever you like.¡± Erina smiled innocently at her offer.


    ¡°I feel awkward, Erina. Luxury car maintenance is expensive. I¡¯d rather travel the convenient way. Such transportation is just a formality for me.¡± Elysia didn¡¯t expect Erina to pay attention to such detail, but she could only refuse the offer.


    ¡°Fufu, please don¡¯t be shy. I don¡¯t know what to do with all those cars. I¡¯m only one, but they asionally give away a few units.¡± Erina shrugged her shoulders as if it was a trifle for her.


    ¡°¡­¡± Elysia just replied with a smile.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Mio noticed the two white-dressed girls who were approaching while holding hands. She came closer with a worried expression. ¡°Erina-sama, thank goodness.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Ellie. She alwayses to my rescue on time. I don¡¯t know what would have happened without her.¡± Erina smiled in reassurance.


    Mio was about to say something, but Elysia raised her hand before that happened. ¡°Please save that forter. Some matter needs to be done first. The exorcists are here too.¡±


    ¡°Ah, okay¡­¡± Mio nodded in understanding and then went to Erina¡¯s side. She offered to help, but Erina wouldn¡¯t let go of Elysia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mio.¡± Erina raised her palm. She was recovered and could walk unaided now.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here, Erina, Elysia. Come and join us.¡± Mitsuzuka motioned for Erina and Elysia to sit beside him.


    ¡°¡­¡± Elysia just nodded and invited Erina to sit down. She looked at the two people sitting across the table and a group in white and gold robes standing behind the two people in question.


    They wore the exorcist robe with the Taira n symbol. They looked pretty powerful, especially the two people before her.


    ¡°As you suggested, we invited exorcists from the famous Taira n here to help us. However, the patriarch and his son immediately came here to respond to our request.¡± Mitsuzuka opened the conversation for the two girls who had just arrived.


    ¡°Oh, so this lovely girl is Elysia-chan. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you from Mitsuzuka. We¡¯ll definitelye right away when an old friend needs help. Introducing, I am Taira Eizo, the patriarch of the Taira n. And this is my son, Junzo.¡± Eizo gave an introduction casually.


    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s an honor for me to meet you, Taira Eizo-sama, Taira Junzo-sama. I am Elysia.¡± Elysia responded with a simple formal greeting.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so formal, Elysia-chan. Hum, it¡¯s been so long since we met, Erina-chan. Maybe, it was about six years ago? You just entered high school at the time.¡± Eizo waved his hand in front of his face. He then looked at Erina, to be more precise, at Erina¡¯s hand. Could this girl freely touch other people without risk anymore?


    ¡°En, six years have passed. That was thest time I saw you in Kyoto, Eizo-sama.¡± Erina nodded slightly.


    ¡°Hahaha, Tokyo needs me, and this is where I¡¯ve been all along. Since you became a famous diva, you¡¯ve constantly been changing ces because many people have been waiting for your performances. It¡¯s amazing for a young girl to aplish.¡± Eizoughed like a friendly grandpa.


    ¡°However, I need to spend more time with my family. My grandfather and father are not too busy with their business anymore. We can spend time together!¡± Erina raised her fist excitedly.


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s the spirit of a young man. Did you hear that, Mitsuzuka, Kenji? Your precious princess has been keeping herself busy because you didn¡¯t pay much attention to her. However, isn¡¯t this what we usually call the blessing in disguise?¡± Eizo gave a thumbs up.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m grateful we survived the tragedy.¡± Kenji shrugged his shoulders. He nced at his daughter with relief. Erina had fully recovered, and he just needed to wait some more time.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s get back to our main topic. Since Elysia is here, things will be more efficient.¡± Mitsuzuka opened his arms and brought the conversation to the thing they had left earlier.


    Eizo and Junzo exchanged nces.


    After that, Eizo looked at Elysia and made a steeple of his fingers. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s about spiritual protection. Our opponent is a powerful evil organization. How powerful do you think they are and what level of protection is required?¡±


    ¡°I have the data for that. Before we talk about it, how much do you know about me, Taira Eizo-sama?¡± Elysia wanted to y this discussion carefully without any mistakes.


    ¡°Information about you has be an open secret to the powerhouses of various countries, you know, Elysia-chan? Apart from the world¡¯s top-level military secrets, you and Sylvia-chan are already considered saviors in that day¡¯s odd incident. Aaah, who would have thought our mothership, the world¡¯s most powerful fleet, once visited the underworld and fought demons! I envy. I should have joined the operation and acted in that mythical realm!¡± Eizo held his head as if he was regretting something.


    ¡°Apart from that, the information about you is empty even though everyone has dug deep to find out more about you. It¡¯s as if you never existed in this world. May I know your surname, Elysia? Are you from the underworld?¡± Junzo sped his hands. He asked his question with solemn intonation.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Elysia didn¡¯t feel anything was wrong. It was natural for higher-ups to try to find out about her, but unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t any data on her on Earth. ¡°My name is Elysia, just Elysia. Ie from this world, just like you. However, this world already considered me dead a few years ago. I believe you are aware of this. Humans haven¡¯t explored every ce in this world. Not even ten percent. There are too many unknowns.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡± Elysia¡¯s answer took Erina and everyone else in shock.


    However, some of them could interpret the implied information from there, causing particr intentions that emerge toward Elysia.


    ¡°Ahem, well¡­ You¡¯re right.¡± Eizo cleared his throat.


    They then briefly discussed spiritual protection for the Minamoto n¡¯s mansion. Taira n¡¯s exorcists underwent several feasibility tests by Elysia before a set of formations and talismans passed the selection.


    ¡°To add, I give you these. One each. This will protect you from the disturbances of invisible astral beings trying to influence you, especially your mind. The world is currently in chaos, so please be careful.¡± Elysia distributed a bluish-white protective talisman to everyone.


    ¡°You are also a runemaster? This talisman was created by a method unknown to me.¡± Eizo frowned as if he was deep in thought while observing the talisman. He nced at his son and his team, but they were also clueless about it.


    He then cleared his throat and shamelessly asked for more. ¡°Ahem, I mean, can I get three more of this? Looks like I need to give a little gift to my daughter-inw and two granddaughters.¡±


    ¡°Hmm-mm~¡± Elysia just smiled in reply. She gave another three more talismans without a second thought.


    A few momentster, Eizo and his exorcist team went to scatter to various corners of the mansion. They needed to install their formations and protection talismans immediately.


    ¡°Here, I¡¯m just giving this to you. It¡¯s an additional protective talisman that will save your life when you need it most. Please carry this with you at all times. Hurry up and save it.¡± Elysia gave gold talismans to Erina¡¯s family members, including Mio.


    ¡°Ah, um, thank you.¡± Erina immediately slipped the protective talismans into her cleavage reflexively.


    ¡°All right, what do you think about the Taira n¡¯s exorcists, Elysia?¡± Mitsuzuka put the talismans into his hidden pocket before leaning back on the sofa.


    ¡°They are good and trustworthy for now.¡± Elysia nodded in confirmation.


    ¡°For now, huh¡­¡± Mitsuzuka muttered softly as he looked up.


    ¡°I can¡¯t predict the future. Please don¡¯t take it too seriously, sir.¡± Elysia shook her head.


    Mitsuzuka, Kenji, Erina, and Mio didn¡¯t respond, but they still took Elysia¡¯s words just now as something to consider.


    ¡°Anyway, Ellie¡­ What are you going to do next? Your friends are waiting for you, right?¡± Erina reminded Elysia in case her friend forgot.


    ¡°Mm, I have to go now. See youter, Erina, everyone.¡± Elysia waved her hand to everyone and walked away.


    ¡°Please be careful, Ellie. I¡¯ll be waiting for your next visit!¡± Erina waved her hand.


    Elysia then made a small smoke bomb and used teleportation to disappear from everyone¡¯s sight.


    ¡°¡­¡± Mitsuzuka and the others were at a loss for words to exin the phenomenon. Elysiapletely disappeared in the smoke bomb disguise like ninjas.


    The difference was they couldn¡¯t even exin how Elysia could do it. Elysia just disappeared; it was not a magic trick or deception technique.


    ¡°That¡¯s what they call to break the limit. Ellie and her organization¡¯s capabilities are way beyond our imagination.¡± Erina sped her hands in amazement. Her eyes even sparkled at that.


    ¡°Erina, have you met Elysia¡¯s friends besides Sylvia and Evelyn?¡± Kenji was curious.


    ¡°Hmm, we also want to hear about the inexplicable kidnapping event.¡± Mitsuzuka took a deep breath and folded his arms.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t talk about that here. Let¡¯s go to a private room.¡± Erina put her finger to her lips. She didn¡¯t want to talk about sensitive matters here.


    With that being said, they went to a particr anti-spy room. Erina shared a story about the recent events. She started the inexplicable kidnapping event with fun moments at the amusement park.


    ¡°You had so much fun spending time with Elysia. However, Erina¡­ What do you think about Elysia¡¯s real power and her background? How powerful do you think the Guardian of Dream is?¡± Mitsuzuka stroked his beard after Erina finished with the story.


    ¡°Hm, I can¡¯t estimate it urately. The current shocking things happening worldwide are because of the Guardians of Dream involvement. Ellie told me a while ago¡­ The chaos in the past month was caused by those evil participants. Actually, if they had been under control, there wouldn¡¯t have been wars or significant chaos like now.¡± Erina pondered for a moment.


    ¡°The members of that gigantic international evil organization were called participants by Elysia. Guardian of Dream is more dangerous than we thought. You should be more careful around Elysia, Erina. Elysia may be friendly to you for some reason, but we don¡¯t know about the other members.¡± Mitsuzuka only reminded Erina of something so vital.


    ¡°Mm, I will be careful.¡± Erina nodded in understanding. She didn¡¯t tell everything she knew to her family because she had promised Elysia.

 Chapter 810 Hiding in the Underground Ruins

    ¡°I¡¯m back. Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± Elysia emerged behind Elena, already wearing her shadow robe.


    ¡°You¡¯re ten minuteste.¡± Elena checked the clock on the wall.


    ¡°My apologies. I¡¯ve done my best.¡± Elysia looked at everyone in the room, then lowered her head as if she was guilty. She had no reason to justify beingte, especially when she was in front of some new people.


    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s fine. We just gave the members of the Divine Association a few tasks. They¡¯ve been cking off and useless, but they must get to work soon.¡± Elena patted Elysia¡¯s back.


    ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that unfair!? We were five minuteste from your ridiculous time limit and received punishment. Why could she, who is ten minuteste, get away with it!? I demand justice!¡± Darkness threw a protest.


    She and her association members received Ishidaki¡¯s punishment for five minutes because of it, but not for the girl who had just arrived.


    ¡°Shh, shh¡­ That¡¯s not good to envy the others, Darkness. You cooperate with us, but she is a part of us. Broadly speaking, you work for us. There¡¯s the difference. The same rules can¡¯t be applied.¡± Elena wiggled her finger right and left.


    ¡°Is this the so-called insider privilege and outsider indictment?¡± Darkness muttered under her breath.


    ¡°We want you to start working now as nned. All your associate members will participate in this mission. Don¡¯t bezy. We have three days, and you must provide us with an updated written report via thismunication paper every night in Japan¡¯s time.¡± Rhea distributed nk yellow talisman papers to all Divine Association¡¯s members.


    ¡°Oh! I will work hard at yourmand, mdy!!!¡± The fat blue djinn gave a loud salute.


    ¡°Tone down your voice, Boo. You shall work ultra hard for this mission as your punishment.¡± Elena reflexively covered her right ear. She didn¡¯t like this fat djinn¡¯s loud voice.


    ¡°I will work hard to the bone!¡± Boo saluted once more but adjusted the height of his voice.


    He wouldn¡¯t run away or hide from the mission he received as punishment. It didn¡¯t take a genius to realize that he would be hunted one day again. Therefore, getting protection from this group and this association was the best choice. A punishment but also a win-win solution.


    ¡°But you¡¯re a djinn and have no bones. Everyone, you¡¯d better leave now because we¡¯re also going into action soon. Make sure you move in groups of four or more to minimize casualties. We¡¯ve already eliminated more than half of them. It¡¯s almost done. Boo, You will move with Darkness¡¯s team. Your magic abilities will be very useful to them.¡± Rhea gave her instructions.


    ¡°Aye, ma¡¯am! We won¡¯t let you down.¡± Bo nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Good. Then, we shall go. We await good news from you.¡± Rhea turned around and took her group away by teleportation. They returned to the quest they had left earlier in the desert in the middle east.


    ¡°They¡¯ve left this ce?¡± Nana muttered while ncing at herrades.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s, of course, my friends. Aren¡¯t they really great and strong? Hey, they¡¯re human, but they can disappear like djinn.¡± Boo leaned against a nearby table and mingled with his new friends.


    ¡°You are a strange djinn. Are you from the underworld? What did you just do to receive punishment from those otherworld angels?¡± Darkness frowned.


    ¡°Underworld? I don¡¯t even know that ce. As far as I can remember, I was born in this world.¡± Boo stroked his chin, remembering the past. He then shook the grumpydy¡¯s hand enthusiastically. ¡°Anyway, my nickname is Boo. I am a magic djinn from Ancient Egypt. Nice to meet you all. I am in your care!¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t suddenly shake my hand. I am the Empress, the ruler of the Darkness Realm. Please pay attention to your manners and courtesy.¡± Darkness retracted her hand right away.


    ¡°Is it okay to let this djinn join our mission?¡±


    ¡°Then what are you going to do? Against those terrifying otherworld angels? Hck, they are even more intimidating than the Gods of Heaven!¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s leave it at that. Boo, our opponents are powerful evil deities. In this mission, you can get injured or die at any time. So pay close attention to every action and decision you make, even if you¡¯re working with us.¡±


    The Divine Association¡¯s members muttered briefly and finally epted Boo on this joint cooperative mission.


    ¡°I understand, seniors!¡± Boo saluted.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my previous question. Why did you receive punishment from them? What did you just do?¡± Darkness pursed her lips.


    ¡°Ahem, that¡¯s a bit embarrassing¡­ I identally kidnapped a friend of one of their members. Ugh, the interrogation and torture still give me goosebumps. Please don¡¯t bring it up again, okay?¡± Boo hugged himself as if he was shivering from the cold.


    ¡°You¡¯re stupid, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, obviously very stupid.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, you could get out with only a light punishment. You had no idea those angels could be so strict and ruthless in their punishment. Over thirty powerful evil deities have already been captured, and they were badly beaten before being imprisoned!¡±


    The response of the association¡¯s seniors made Boo gulp his saliva. He felt lucky to be so cooperative in that interrogation. His magic would be useful in this mission of virtue, so it was also one of the factors that saved him from the painful punishment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move right away in teams of four to five. All the members will be dispatched. There are only a dozen of them, but they work thirty times more efficiently than us. It¡¯s kind of annoying.¡± Darkness clicked on her tongue.


    With that being said, everyone rushed to carry out their mission.


    Meanwhile, Elysia¡¯s group had just returned to the vast expanse of desert in the middle east. They resumed something they had just left an hour ago because of Erina¡¯s matter.


    ¡®Ely, let¡¯s use our sacred vision to find their hiding ce. The nature spirits are sure that the participants are hiding somewhere in this desert.¡¯ Elena tried to check their surroundings, but she couldn¡¯t find anything within a two-hundred-meter radius.


    ¡®They are probably hiding in the deep underground ruins.¡¯ Elysia looked at a certain spot with a bit of suspicion. She immediately used her sacred vision, and Elena could use their shared senses to thoroughly inspect the entire ce.


    Sure enough, there was an underground ruin hidden deep underground. There were only two entrance passages from the two great pyramids to the west and east. Still, both paths led to aplicated maze before reaching the hideout.


    ¡®Breaking right into their hideout?¡¯ Elena suggested a shortcut.


    ¡®Please do not do that. Those ancient ruins are world heritage, and we should not destroy them if possible. Let¡¯s go through the entrance passage in the pyramid. We can pass throughplicatedbyrinths and traps with ease.¡¯ Elysia persuaded Elena to take a safe, peaceful path.


    ¡®Okay. Ely, I think we should head straight to South America to join Nell and the others after this. They are on their way there while eliminating participants along their way. However, I feel the ones waiting for them there are not simple. I¡¯m worried.¡¯ Elena stated her request. She had been worried since Nell¡¯sst news, and she felt restless, and she believed her hunch should not be ignored.


    ¡®Mm, sure. We¡¯ve already ordered the Ancient God Zhao Fu and Divine Association members to take immediate action. We can work things out gradually, without rushing it for the good of all of us.¡¯ Since Elena reminded her, Elysia also felt things would not go smoothly at the operation in South America.


    She immediately told Nell via their spirit connection not to rush to the target location as they would be joining forces.


    ¡®I¡¯ve told Nell about this. Everything will be fine.¡¯ Elysia patted Elena¡¯s back.


    ¡°We found an entrance to a hideout deep underground. We¡¯re going in through there to ambush our targets.¡± Elysia spoke in a whisper-like voice to let everyone know.


    ¡°Ooh!¡± Sora and Stormy cheered in admiration. The ability of Elysia¡¯s eyes to look deep into the hiddenyers and indeed never disappoint.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re going in without them noticing.¡± Rhea nodded in understanding.


    After that, they flew towards a particrrge pyramid in invisibility and then went into a secret underground passage.


    ¡®Ely, I can see many ancient traps disguised. Some of them might be death traps. Dozens of people have died here.¡¯ Evelyn muttered in their telepathic group.


    ¡®Yes, I can feel some long dead human bones behind these walls. Perhaps they are archaeologists or treasure hunters.¡¯ With her reliable magic feline eyes, Vanessa nced left and right to inspect the ce.


    ¡®Yep, these ancient ruins are tens of thousands of years old. We have to be careful and make sure not to touch anything. Just follow my master, and we¡¯ll reach our destination to ambush the hiding participants.¡¯ Elysia reached out her hand and held Evelyn¡¯s hand. Among everyone here, she was worried if this girl¡¯s curiosity and silly air-head tendency kicked in.


    ¡®Stay by my side. I¡¯ll keep you out of harm.¡¯ Elysia conveyed her intentions.


    ¡®Ely¡­¡¯ Evelyn blushed behind her shadow mask. She misinterpreted Elysia¡¯s intention as something more meaningful.


    Elena nced back and heaved a subtle sigh as she realized Evelyn had misunderstood something. Still, Elysia just didn¡¯t want to exin anything. She just continued to guide everyone to fly toward the hideout.


    Their journey was like a gust of wind through the dark passage of the underground ruins. They didn¡¯t trigger a single trap, and they didn¡¯t even make any noise.

 Chapter 811 Sphynx Cats Hideout

    Behind a secret wall door, there was a giant hall that, at first nce, looked like a dwelling in ancient times.


    The ce was filled with some furniture made of stone, the lighting only from a fire torch, and the ce was so quiet.


    Fifteen people were sitting cross-legged in deep meditation. A sphynx cat dressed in Pharaoh-style clothes was present in the middle of their circle formation.


    It had been a whole day since they had been in their secret hideout, and everyone was still meditating without eating or drinking.


    The sphynx cat opened her eyes and scanned her surroundings. She acted quickly to iste herself and her team members when she heard the news that the threatening letter was no joke. Many deities had already fallen into the hands of those terrifying executioners.


    She only needed to hide until all participants were eliminated, and she was the only one left. That way, she woulde out victorious without making any effort. An easy win.


    Just as the imagination of victory and a divine wish gift came to her, she suddenly received a sudden caressing out of nowhere like a touch of ultimatefort.


    The sphynx cat just smirked in joy, oblivious about the weirdness she was experiencing. It took her a few seconds to realize that one was out of ce.


    *sh*


    The sphynx cat wed at someone who presumptuously touched her body. However, she only shed through the empty air. Luckily, her w attack didn¡¯t hit her team members.


    When the sphynx cat felt confused and surprised, she was suddenly sacked and taken away somewhere. She tried her best to break free, but the sackpletely nullified all of her powerful attacks.


    ¡°I got her!¡± Elena returned to the soundproof dome barrier in the corner of the room. She lifted the little sack, but it struggled to break free like a trapped fish.


    ¡°It¡¯s a clean move. No noise or sh. She waspletely caught off guard and didn¡¯t notice our arrival.¡± Elysia raised two thumbs up.


    ¡°Allow me to handle this Egyptian cat.¡± Rhea reached out her hand to offer help.


    ¡°Sure. Just take her king piece and conduct a little interrogation. We don¡¯t have much time here.¡± Elena simply handed the sack to Rhea.


    ¡°Hmm-mm~¡± Rhea hummed sweetly as she tied the poor rebellious deity in the anti-magic sack. The sphynx cat now looked like a little wrapped ghost, and only the face was freed from the sack.


    ¡°La yumkinuni qabul hadza¨C¡± The sphynx cat expressed a series ofints. Unfortunately, Elysia and the others didn¡¯t know this cat¡¯snguage.


    ¡°Can you speak English?¡± Rhea politely asked, then she made a magic circle to seal this cat¡¯s magic.


    ¡°I can¡¯t ept this! How did you get into hiding so easily? I was just hiding without doing anything, but why are you hunting me down so fast!? What are you going to do after ambushing me and sealing my magic? Kill me? ¡± The sphynx cat tries to free itself from its bonds, but its efforts are in vain. She was so careless, and the price she had to pay was huge in this situation.


    ¡°We came in here through the front door the usual way, Little Cleo. You were just too engrossed in sleeping with your followers to notice we wereing.¡± Elena shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. This ce, wait¡­ Howe you know my name? All of you, get out of your meditation and help me!¡± Cleo called out for help from her team members. However, his voice didn¡¯t seem to reach them.


    ¡°That¡¯s useless. They won¡¯t be able to hear you. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t hurt. We¡¯ll just imprison you until we arrive at the Heaven Realm. The rules of the heavens will judge your participation in the game.¡± Rhea gave the cat a head pat, then immediately took the king piece from the cat¡¯s spirit without dy. She did it gently since Cleo hadn¡¯t done anything stupid like the other deities.


    ¡°No!¡± Cleo screamed in agony as if it were her death, but she stared in shock when she saw her king piece taken out of her body.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt, does it? It might be different if you were the sinner in this game. You and your followers have been eliminated now. However, you seem quite maniptive and timid. You took all your team members to hide and let them starve here.¡± Rhea looked at the fifteen people who were meditating.


    ¡°We have enough for a month¡¯s supply. They¡¯ll be fine if they don¡¯t eat and drink for two days.¡± Cleo confirmed their actual situation.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve been eliminated, then they have no reason to stay. Do they know a way out of here?¡± Rhea looked back at the cat, right in the eye.


    ¡°Yes, look me in the eye. You will follow my orders on a count of three. One, two, three.¡± Cleo tried to hypnotize the executioner in front of her.


    ¡°Foolish. Such cheap magic tricks will only work on those who are weaker than you.¡± Rhea twisted the cat¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Ouch, argh! I give up! My ear will fall out. You will cut off my ear!¡± Cleo screamed in pain. She still grimaced in pain even though her ear was freed.


    ¡°¡­¡± Elysia opened a portal to a sealed dungeon in Nature Realm to house the temporary prisoners.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be in jail for a few days.¡± Rhea threw the cat into the prison.


    ¡°Ouch. That hurts, you brute! If only my magic wasn¡¯t sealed, I-¡± Cleo bounced and rolled on the ground.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you deserve for doing such a silly thing.¡± Rhea raised her hand in farewell. Elysia then closed the portal without waiting for Cleo to finish speaking.


    ¡°Phew, this ended more peacefully than expected. What are we going to do with them?¡± Vanessa pointed to the fifteen people who were meditating.


    ¡°Since their deity leader has been imprisoned, they shouldn¡¯t be staying here or they¡¯ll be inviting trouble themselves.¡± Evelyn voiced her opinion.


    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s do this.¡± Elysia suggested an idea in a whisper-like voice. She then asked Evelyn and Vanessa for help because they would leave a little gift there.


    A delicious aroma immediately assaulted everyone¡¯s nostrils. It was a very tough ordeal for the participants who had not eaten and drank for a full day.


    Their concentration was shattered, and their meditation copsed in mere seconds. They returned to their consciousness and realized arge bowl of delicious warm food and several water jugs were in their midst.


    ¡°O Great Pharaoh! How can you suddenly turn into a huge bowl of food!?¡±


    ¡°Are we too hungry and see an illusion?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not a mirage. It¡¯s a real delicious bowl of food!¡±


    ¡°Holy moly! Did Great Pharaoh prepare this delicious and hearty meal for us? Our food supply is just dry, tasteless food, right?¡±


    The fifteen people were muttering amongst each other with some question marks in their minds.


    ¡°I found a note!¡± Someone took the piece of paper next to the big bowl and showed it to everyone. He then read out the contents of the message. ¡°The game has been cancelled, and I will return to heaven with my fellow deities. Come out of hiding and end the chaos of the world. This is a noble mission to undertake.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Everyone was silent for a moment after the order was read.


    They felt the order was poorly written by relying only on anguage trantor. However, they remembered that they had never seen their Pharaoh write anything.


    A cat wrote something. Maybe the result would be like this. Not to mention, there was a signature of a cat¡¯s paw on the letter. It was only them and their Pharaoh in the hideout, so the answer was clear, and there was no need to doubt anything.


    ¡°Pharaoh has given her orders! I can feel that the foreign powers have disappeared without a trace, but that shouldn¡¯t stop us from carrying out her orders!¡± Someone eximed as he raised his fist.


    With that being said, everyone left the ce to carry out the order. However, not before satisfying their hunger and thirst for food and water.


    ¡°Hehe, you really are a genius, Ely. Vann¡¯s cat-style handwriting really give an impact on them easily.¡± Elena looked back and chuckled.


    ¡°Fufu, they¡¯ll be fine. We¡¯ve also left an exit map behind the warrant. Right?¡± Elysia winked to Evelyn. Her friend was the one who drew the map based on her instructions.


    ¡°Hehe, I hope our intentions are conveyed. We¡¯re just using a trantor app for the letter.¡± Evelyn also giggled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s join the others in South America. This will be a rather colorful hunt on the western continent.¡± Elena invites everyone to fly into the sky behind the clouds, then they teleport to Nell¡¯s location.


    ¡°You¡¯vee.¡± Nell waved her hand and flew over to her big sister.


    ¡°Mm, we¡¯vee. What¡¯s the situation?¡± Rhea opened her palm for Nell tond.


    ¡°The situation is a bitplicated. Arge military force and thousands of soldiers will be involved because those evil deities is probably hiding near the primary military base. The participants also possess high ranks in the military. Apart from the deadly trap formation, I can see they engaged a lot of humans to attack us as well.¡± Lifa shared their current situation.


    ¡°This is tricky. They want us to trigger another world war? Face a superpower nation or don¡¯t touch them at all, huh¡­¡± Elysia pondered over their current situation.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s just an empty trap formation? Evil deities like Demon God and the others definitely won¡¯t be waiting for us over there, right? They may just want to pit us against something else.¡± Elena felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°Yeah, the demons are famous for their shrewdness. They obviously have a more sinister scheme. But, we can just raid that ce and remove everything that gets in the way. Those weak humans pose no threat to me.¡± Xero shrugged his shoulders and looked at the military base in the distance as if he didn¡¯t care if it had to create a bloodbath.


    ¡°That would be unwise to do. I would like to propose another n. Let¡¯s discuss it and everyone is free to voice their opinion, including you, nature spirits.¡± Elysia raised her palm for attention. They needed toe up with some ns.

 Chapter 812 Demon Apocalypse

    ¡°My hunch is that some soldiers at the base have been converted into demons. Err¡­ It¡¯s demonization, maybe? Lynn, what about your hunch ability?¡± Ai thought for a moment and felt confident in her im, but she also wanted to know from someone who could predict the future.


    Lynn opened her eyes and nodded. She has just done a fortune telling, and most future possibilities point to something simr. ¡°Mm, I can see it. Some of them are humans with demon abilities. However, what was hidden in the underground base remained undetected due to the energy disturbance.¡±


    ¡°Do they still have the consciousness of a human? Or have theypletely be demons without a conscience?¡± Elysia could tell the situation was worse than it looked. She would hold those high-ranking participants ountable.


    ¡°In our previous encounter in Northern Europe, the vigerspletely became demons. In the case here, it¡¯s difficult to predict from afar. They currently look like puppets that only move on the orders of their superiors.¡± Ai scratched her head and looked at the military base in the distance.


    ¡°Yeah, soldiers are like that sometimes.¡± Elysia could understand that impression.


    ¡°So, our best bet is to infiltrate and ambush the evil deities? We can¡¯t estimate their exact number yet, and we should disguise ourselves to enter the base. We¡¯ll be sabotaging that trap formation before anything.¡± Nell folded her arms while ncing at Lifa.


    ¡°Yes, the first thing to deal with is that trap formation. It seems to be hidden in a heavily guarded dungeon base. Invisible magic can be of great help for this.¡± Lifa smiled faintly at Elysia and Elena.


    ¡°I feel the trap formation is not located near the military base alone but covers the entire ce. The human¡¯s demonization may be the result of experiments from those high-ranking participants. We can¡¯t predict with certainty the movements of the Demon God and his fellow evil deities.¡± Elena still felt something was amiss, but she didn¡¯t know what it was.


    ¡°You overlooked one important thing.¡± Xero suddenly spoke while staring at the military base with a distant gaze.


    ¡°And what is it?¡± Rhea also looked at the military base. She felt something was wrong with that ce too. There were a lot of irregrities.


    ¡°There is such a thing as the demonic spirits. The body is just a temporary vessel for them. The human may be a demon from demonization, but what about demons disguised as humans? Some demons can also possess other people¡¯s bodies and fully control them.¡± Xero looked at everyone. His eyes seemed to glow bright blood red as if thirsting for carnage.


    ¡°If it¡¯s you, how do you deal with those demons?¡± Rhea felt slightly enlightened because of Xero¡¯s critical thinking before jumping into action.


    ¡°Total massacre. Leave no one alive. The demons have probably spread across the continent. If they get demonized from those Demon Gods, we just have to eradicate the source into nothingness.¡± Xero emphasized hisst sentence.


    ¡°That will only bring us new problems. We will only infiltrate there in four teams. After we sabotage their trap formation, we will start hunting down the evil deities. Only eliminate those who stand in our way, without usingrge-scale destructive magic.¡± Elena rejected the proposal because of her consideration of Elysia. She knew Elysia didn¡¯t like killing for no reason if it could be avoided.


    ¡°Well, we might be able to convert the bad demon into the good demon. Who knows.¡± Nell spread her arms and shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°That¡¯s too naive. The ones we¡¯ll face are far more troublesome than anything we¡¯ve been through. If you don¡¯t want to ughter them, even if it¡¯s just an intention, you¡¯ll only get hurt and regret it.¡± Xero snorted and folded his arms.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. That¡¯s not naive, but wise. We could have wiped out that military base with a meteor shower and scorched the demonic spirits with something like soul fire. However, what will we get from this incident? We promised Earth Mother to leave the deities to heaven¡¯s punishment, right? While the bad humans will receive their punishment when the timees ording to the worldws.¡± Elena shook her head in objection.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what will happens.¡± Xero didn¡¯t continue this discussion into an argument, but he seemed enthusiastic to see what would happen.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Elysia asked the nature spirits. They strangely were so quiet now.


    ¡°For some reason, we feel a little uneasy. We don¡¯t know what awaits us there¡­ We can only detect they are there, but we don¡¯t know for sure the details.¡± Sora looked at her fellow nature spirits. They all looked agitated and confused, but they didn¡¯t know why.


    ¡°¡­¡± Elysia nced at Rhea because she knew the reason. Rhea wasn¡¯t in a good mood, which affected the nature spirits subconsciously.


    ¡°All right, so this is the n.¡± Elena pped her hands for attention before sharing the n details based on their discussion results.


    Although they were divided into four teams, they moved in one n. They then split up to infiltrate the military base.


    ¡°Why should I part with Ely even though I described this n?¡± Elena grumbled while sneaking into the underground base with Lifa and Gio.


    ¡°Fufu, that¡¯s because we need to sabotage the trap formation as soon as possible. Otherwise, the other teams will be in great danger.¡± Lifa patted Elena¡¯s back. She was the one who asked Elena to team up with her.


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s not in a good mood. Ely can put her mind at ease in this hunting operation.¡± Elena sighed.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Lifa was also fully aware of Rhea¡¯s state of mind. Anything rted to cruel experiments on living things would always invite Rhea¡¯s wrath.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I put them on the clean sweep team at the back. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s a vicious testb down there.¡± Elena tried to peek deep underground, but a lot of energy interference clouded her vision.


    ¡°We are close to the formation core. I detected three cores in total.¡± Lifa looked around. Her magic vision was obscured, but she could still feel the presence of the formation core even though it was quite faint.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s do this quickly.¡± Elena nodded in understanding and suddenly stopped in front of a steel wall. She brought Lifa and Gio in by breaking through the wall.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Elena widened her eyes at what was in front of her.


    Arge purple beating heart was inside the giant blue liquid tube in the center of theboratory. Severalrge hoses and magic circles were attached to the tube. Some scientists seemed to be doing somethingplicated on their controllers.


    ¡®Stop talking and overthinking. Apany me to manipte that formation core.¡¯ Lifa pulled Elena and Gio¡¯s hands to approach that big purple heart. She then put two fingers to her forehead and got into action.


    *Bzzt*


    Several bolts of electricity appeared out of nowhere and struck that huge purple heart. The danger rm was about to go off, but Lifa did her job perfectly until it was done.


    After that, she did the same to the other formation core. However, things didn¡¯t go smoothly when Lifa was about to sabotage the third formation core.


    ¡°Imend you for your unfathomable abilities. However, we are one step ahead of you, the executioners.¡± A mysterious voice echoed in the room while Lifa sabotaged thest formation core.


    ¡°!?¡± Elena and Lifa instantly became alert. They searched for the source of the sound, but it only led to the brain-shaped diamond in the giant tube.


    The room instantly darkened, and the scientists fainted simultaneously. The blue liquid in the tube gradually changed color to red, and the danger rm sounded.


    *Rumble*


    A small earthquake urred, shaking the ground like a bad omen.


    ¡°Enjoy the game.¡± The voice gradually became distant beforepletely disappearing.


    ¡°This is bad. They installed auto-activation on this formation core. The third trap is already active!¡± Lifa pursed her lips in annoyance.


    ¡°Shit! I¡¯m going to crush this brain diamond into mush!¡± Elena prepared to smash the giant tube as soon as her invisibility was forced to deactivate.


    ¡°Please, no! That will only trigger a massive explosion or unknown energy turbulence. A formation core can¡¯t just be destroyed while it¡¯s active. This trap formation will also inflict a heavy bacsh t us if we touch that core! We must do something to the caster first, then deactivate it!¡± Lifa spoke in Vreleniannguage as she hugged Elena from behind to prevent something terrible from happening.


    ¡°Then, what are we waiting for!?¡± Elena immediately brought Lifa, and Gio rushed out. She had to stop this trap formation because they would be at a disadvantage the longer they were in this ce.


    *Bam*


    Elena crashed against the wall. Her subtle transformation failed to get her through the wall.


    ¡°We can¡¯t break through the wall anymore, huh.¡± Lifa muttered while applying healing magic to Elena¡¯s bruised forehead.


    ¡°Then just destroy it!¡± Elena was furious and annoyed. She punched a hole in the wall.


    *Boom!*


    ¡°Let¡¯s go hunt those Demon Gods or whoever it is. I shall beat them into oblivion!¡± Elena flew away while checking her surroundings periodically.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Lifa took Gio to fly and followed Elena. She knew this angry Goddess would destroy anything that got in their way.


    ¡°!?¡± Elysia was holding onto the wall during the earthquake. The sky suddenly turned reddish, and the energy intensity turned oppressive.


    ¡°The trap formation is active. We will weaken the longer we are here. They failed to sabotage the trap.¡± Rhea muttered while ncing down. She could see several massive magic circles under the ground.


    ¡°Mm, emergency n. We need to hunt down the evil deities as soon as possible. They are still here, managing everything from behind the scenes.¡± Elysia narrowed her eyes because she felt they were targeted by many pairs of eyes.


    ¡°Our invisibility is forced to copse? This is bad¡­ The demons are targeting us!¡± Elysia widened her eyes when she realized her invisibility was no longer there. She tried to use it again, but no effect urred.


    *Bam!* *Bang!* *Pew* *Pew*


    Several fully-armed soldiers shot their rifles toward Elysia¡¯s team.


    ¡°Kuh, go inside. We will deal with them in a limited space.¡± Elysia erected a protective barrier and invited everyone to enter the base. She immediately closed the steel door, and the soldiers seemed intent on breaking it down.


    ¡°Ely, there are so many demons here! Hey, Cherub!?¡± Ai took out her shadow spear, but her pet suddenly jumped away from her shoulder.


    ¡°Rawr!¡± Cherub pushed down arge man at the corridor¡¯s intersection.


    He tore his prey¡¯s military clothes and instantly killed his prey like a savage beast. After that, his mouth erged, and he swallowed that demon in one go.


    ¡°That¡¯s a demon?¡± Elysia mumbled softly. Thatrge man was more like a ghoul with spider legs on his back.


    ¡°And that¡¯s how my Cherub preys on a demon.¡± Ai stroked her pet¡¯s head as Cherub returned to her side.


    *Rumble*


    The floor suddenly copsed. Elysia¡¯s team fell down, but they stabilized their fall with magic. A terrifying sight greeted them when theynded in the undergroundboratory.


    ¡°Why did youe here!?¡± Xero eximed in surprise.

 Chapter 813 Tracking the Formations Caster

    A group of people was observing a strange incident that urred at one of the main military bases. They wear the typical costumes of the superpowers who work under the World Justice Association.


    ¡°As we thought. Something is not right with this military base. The naval battle of the Pacific Ocean itself is already so out of ce, and now it is. It¡¯s like doomsday has arrived.¡± The man in blue armor took off his helmet and looked up at the red sky.


    ¡°We are currently in someone¡¯s domain. Do you feel any side effects? Our strength is being eaten away slowly.¡± The masked cat woman looked at her hands with some difort.


    ¡°Since General Marco¡¯s self-istion, the defense forces have behaved a bit strangely. It¡¯s like he¡¯s no longer someone I know. A terrible thing has happened for sure.¡± The man dressed as a cowboy sighed.


    ¡°Then we need to act quickly. A battle has already taken ce elsewhere. We¡¯re not the only group investigating this ce.¡± The woman in a tight ck leather suit pursed her lips at the sound of gunfire.


    ¡°Demons?¡± Therge man in heavy armor frowned at what came into his sight.


    A group of unusually pale-faced soldiers with red eyes approached, carrying weapons. Anyone with scanning or detection abilities could easily judge those soldiers were Ghouls in human skin, especially since they had ¡®extra limbs¡¯ on their backs. They were the so-called demonized humans.


    ¡°Monsters like them have been increasingtely. Could this military base be theirir? All those soldiers don¡¯t seem to be human anymore¡­¡± The woman in a magician-like robe held her magic staff with a hint of nervousness.


    ¡°Advanced armed demons. This will be a bit of a hassle, but fear not,dies and gentlemen. I Speedy is very reliable for this.¡± The man in a shy red costume pointed at his masked face with a big, confident smile.


    ¡°¡­¡± The man in a white mecha battlesuit observed the surrounding situation in silence.


    ¡°Well then, Justice assembly.¡± The man in blue armor put his helmet back on and brandished his sword and shield.


    The demonized soldiers sensed the threat from the presence of a group of people on the roof of a building. They immediately brandished their rifles and began shooting at the threats urately.


    *Bam!* *Bam!* *Bam!*


    ¡°Haha, slow!¡± The man in a shy red costume moved in a lightning speed and chopped the approaching demonized soldiers in their nape. They fell to the ground from the push but didn¡¯t faint.


    The fallen soldiers immediately rose to counterattack, but dozens of electric sword shes cut the demonized soldiers into smithereens.


    ¡°They¡¯re not human, myrade. They won¡¯t faint even if you hit them hard on the nape.¡± The man in blue armor shook his head with a sigh.


    ¡°Stay like that, and you will die because of your stupidity.¡± The woman in a tight ck leather suit threw her lightning sword at another approaching demonized soldier.


    *Rumble*


    A sh of lightning struck the demonized soldier. He fell to the ground and twitched.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Let¡¯s see what this demon looks like. Do they look like Ghouls with the hidden spider legs or the tentacles on their backs?¡± The big man in heavy armor tore off the demonized soldier¡¯s military clothes just to be sure. After all, not all members of their group possessed scanning abilities.


    Sure enough, that demonized soldier was a Ghoul disguised as a human.


    ¡°You will all meet your demise soon. This will be the graves for you, executioners. All hail the Great Demon God Arthrozan!¡± The demonized soldier shouted to the sky. His body suddenly swelled like a balloon.


    ¡°Throw away that thing!¡± Someone shouted frantically.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± The big man in heavy armor immediately threw the demonized soldier tens of meters into the sky.


    *Boom!*


    An explosion urred in the sky and sshed a lot of disgusting purple liquid. A kind magedy swiftly made a barrier to protect herrades from the corrosive liquid.


    ¡°Ouch, the explosion and corrosive liquids. Aren¡¯t they troublesome if we don¡¯t insta kill them? However, what did he mean by the executioners and Demon God?¡± The man in a shy red costume heaved a sigh of relief and wiped his sweat.


    ¡°We can¡¯t yet assume the hidden truth in this ce. These demons are troublesome even though they are weak. I assume there are the powerful ones in the base. Everyone, please act with caution and insta kill the demons within sight. We will find the mastermind behind this incident.¡± After saying that, the man in blue armor led his group into the demon¡¯s base.


    Somewhere inside the undergroundboratory, Xero shed at his opponent and kicked the man away. ¡°Why did youe here!? Quickly get her out of here before it¡¯s toote!¡±


    At that moment, Elysia¡¯s group had just fallen into the undergroundboratory in basement five. Xero¡¯s intense sword sh caused the several floors above to copse.


    Severalrge tubes filled with blue liquid lined the edge of the room, each containing a child in the curled-up position.


    A human experimentboratory. Rhea¡¯s gaze became cold because of that.


    ¡°Hou, we have uninvited guests because my powerful attack made an entrance for them. In that case, it will be troublesome. Well then, we will meet again somewhere.¡± The half-robot man sheathed his light saber and leaned against the wall. He was gradually absorbed into the wall to escape.


    ¡°Who said you could escape without our permission?¡± Rhea made a gripping motion and pulled the half-robot man out of the wall. She strangled him in mid-air.


    ¡°Argh! Impossible¡­ Why do you still have that much power in this domain?¡± The half-robot man clutched his neck in agony as an invisible hand choked him hard.


    ¡°Take his chess piece roughly. It doesn¡¯t matter if you damage his spirit.¡± Rhea spoke as if she was ordering Xero. She intended to give all participants in this ce a lifetime of suffering.


    ¡°¡­¡± Xero didn¡¯t like being ordered around, but he suppressed his ego for now because he knew Rhea¡¯s emotions were unstable. She could have taken her anger out on him.


    ¡°It was a nice short sword sh. Your ability to get into your walls is troublesome, but this is the end.¡± Xero immediately snatched the chess piece from that person roughly. Dozens of spirit fibers were torn from it, but no one cared about that.


    ¡°Argh!¡± The half-robot man screamed in agony while squeezing his chest. It was tremendous spiritual pain, and he immediately fainted from it.


    ¡°They were experimental subjects? They just died from this domain¡¯s side effects, huh¡­ Poor child.¡± Rhea once again looked at the tubes around her and sighed sadly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go any deeper into this basement. Just go back to your action spot. I¡¯ll move on my own.¡± Xero shooed Rhea away. He then ran into a big hole in the wall and went off somewhere.


    ¡®Rhea¡­ Let¡¯s go back. This will only bring sorrow and pain.¡¯ Elysia held Rhea¡¯s hand.


    ¡®Mm, no, Master Elysia. Experimentalbs are a nightmare. I have to see the end, or I won¡¯t be able to calm down. I am fine because you are by my side. It¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t go on a rampage like then. At the very least, we must send the victims to their final resting ces.¡¯ Rhea grabbed Elysia¡¯s hand in reply and shook her head.


    She then threw the half-robot man into the corner like useless junk.


    ¡®¡­¡¯ Elysia nced at Ai. She briefly considered her decision and ended up allowing Rhea to delve deeper into this basement. ¡®Okay, but stay by my side. I will apany you through this and punish all the masterminds.¡¯


    ¡®Mm, thank you. Experimentalboratories always have the most terrifying things in the deepest ces. It is a graveyard for failed test subjects. This ce was probably the ce where the inhuman demonized soldiers were created. A ce like this shouldn¡¯t be allowed to exist.¡¯ Rhea stared at the dead experimental subjects.


    ¡®That must be sad and painful¡­ Master Elysia, can you absorb the remnants of their life energy? They¡¯re dead, but not their will. Please use their power to punish the evil. It¡¯s their request for us.¡¯ Rhea made her request while looking into Elysia¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®All right. We can only put them in the Space Bag for a while before burying them in a peacefulnd.¡¯ Elysia took a deep breath andplied.


    Everyone in the tube was released, then Elysia absorbed their life energies ording to Rhea¡¯s request.


    ¡®Please punish them¡­¡¯ The subtle voice came to Elysia¡¯s ears, and Rhea could hear it too.


    ¡°We will avenge you by punishing them. Stay there for a while. You can go to the afterlife in peace once it¡¯s over.¡± Rhea put the test subjects into a Space Bag.


    ¡°¡­¡± Ai just watched everything from the side. She nced at her pet with a clueless look.


    Even so, she felt that someone would go on a rampage soon, which would be fun to watch.


    After that, Elysia and her team went deeper into the basement. Unfortunately, Xero had burned the so-called grave of failed test subjects. Only ashes and debris remained.


    Elysia heaved a sigh of relief because Xero¡¯s consideration of destroying this ce before they arrived was a good choice.


    ¡®The caster was here a few hours ago. Master Elysia, can you trace him? I found the formation¡¯s primary thread here.¡¯ Rhea sighed and reached for a thread of golden energy in the air.


    It led to a giant magic circle underground, but they might be able to track down the caster¡¯s whereabouts with it.


    A few minutes ago, Elena and Lifa announced to immediately eliminate the formation¡¯s caster so this trap domain could be disabled, and that was what they were going to do.


    ¡®I will try my best.¡¯ Elysia probed underground with her sacred vision. Her sight of more than two hundred meters was blurry due to the energy disturbance, but it wouldn¡¯t stop her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Ai put her hand on her waist. She wondered about what Elysia would do.


    ¡°We¡¯re tracking the caster¡¯s whereabouts with the energy thread remnant. It might belong to a Demon God like the one I encountered yesterday.¡± Rhea gave a brief exnation.


    ¡°Ooh! We¡¯re on the hunt for the big fish. All right, let¡¯s beat them ck and blue.¡± Ai sped her fist. She was ready to jump into battle.


    However, she remembered something important. She conveyed it right away. ¡°They could be hiding in another realm, Ely? Let¡¯s try destroying something with brute force again if you see a dead end with this clue. We might be able to force them out like when we fought those tricky shadow beasts.¡±


    ¡°Mm, all right. Let¡¯s go there.¡± Elysia nodded in understanding and took everyone flying away.

 Chapter 814 The Demon Gods Scheme (1)

    ¡°We have a third-party group. What do we need to do?¡± Yuuki aimed his ice arrows at the group of people in strange costumes.


    ¡°They are probably superheroes like the ones shown on TV and in the newspapers. Let¡¯s ignore them for a while. We have to focus on helping Ely and the others right away.¡± Sylvia shrugged her shoulders and took out her father¡¯s advanced pistol. She gave one to Evelyn too.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move quickly. The deities here are hiding in another realm. They are very shrewd and cunning, but not when we have Ely and her master hunting them down. Now is our time to move.¡± Nell invited all the girls to immediately follow her as she coordinated with Elysia.


    ¡°All right. Just clear the path until we meet the final boss.¡± Vanessa nodded in agreement and immediately followed the Goddess of Blessings.


    The other girls also followed. On their way to the dungeon, they instantly killed the demonized soldiers who were in their way, but they only knocked out the ordinary human soldiers.


    At that time, Elysia had just arrived at a small warehouse room. At first nce, nothing was out of the ordinary about that room, but things were not as simple as they seemed.


    The remnants of the energy thread that Elysia was tracking led to somewhere in the room. It was a dead end, but there was an entrance to another realm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it?¡± Ai clenched her fists. She could feel a dimensional gate somewhere in the room.


    ¡°Mm, break the barrier.¡± Elysia nodded.


    ¡°Okay, leave it to me.¡± Ai approached a wall and immediately released a fist into empty air.


    *Bam!* *Crack* *Crack*


    Ai widened her eyes because her powerful punch only cracked the dimensional barrier. She then summoned her shadow spear. ¡°Dimension sh! Crumble.¡±


    *sh*


    The barrier copsed into small pieces, opening a dimensional hole into a vast hidden realm.


    ¡°It¡¯s surprising that you can discover our hiding ce. However, what a pity. You have entered this absolute realm where your body is no longer in your control. Come and join us. By joining-¡± Someone in a dark cloak came out from behind a pir and greeted.


    Unfortunately, Rhea and Ai didn¡¯t wait for that person to finish talking. Rhea pulled the man out of the mysterious realm, and Ai tied him up before giving the man a practical lesson on suffering and pain.


    ¡°Ouch, ouch, I¡¯m not even done talking! Stop hitting me. Gyaah! My leg is bitten by a poisonous lizard!¡± The battered man never thought these executioners didn¡¯t have the etiquette to wait for someone else to finish speaking.


    ¡°You are a participant and an enemy. You will be eliminated soon. Any final words?¡± Rhea was ready to take the chess piece from this man, but she gave him an opportunity.


    ¡°Wait, wait, please wait! I have a leak of the information you need. Please believe me and listen to me!¡± The battered man eximed with urgency and a hint of desperation.


    ¡°Speak. You have one minute for that.¡± Elysia gave the man a chance to talk.


    ¡°There are six deities with their six core teams in three different realms in the triangle formation. Two deities are in this Demonic Realm, inside that ck tower. Be careful of mind corrosion, or you will be controlled!¡± The battered man voiced his warning.


    ¡°You want to buy some time for something? But, well¡­ Some of the information you¡¯ve given may be true.¡± Elysia gazed at the ck tower amidst the obscuring mist in the distance with some considerations in mind.


    ¡°Why should we believe what you say? You are one of them, putting you on the side of the guilty perpetrators.¡± Ai snorted as she didn¡¯t believe any of the nonsense this man was saying.


    ¡°Is that all you wanted to say?¡± Rhea had already grasped the chess piece from the man¡¯s spirit. She is ready to take it any time.


    ¡°If possible, let my sister go.¡± The battered man just sighed and closed his eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡± Rhea did not answer and immediately took the chess piece. She then knocked the man out.


    ¡°I detected corrosive energy that might try to take over our minds like a brainwashing parasite. We will move swiftly in caution. Let me grant you a protective blessing.¡± Rhea extended her hand to Elysia.


    ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll also provide additional protection.¡± Elysia gave Rhea her approval.


    Rhea then gave her blessings to everyone, including Cherub, so the corrosive energy couldn¡¯t touch them. Elysia proceeded with an additionalyer of magic protection.


    After that, they entered the Demonic Realm and eradicated the demons they encountered along the way to the ck tower. Everything was swift insta kill. They arrived at the ck tower in just a matter of minutes.


    ¡°They¡¯ve arrived here.¡± A man d in a dark knight robe muttered while watching the events unfold outside the tower.


    ¡°Just send more demons to greet them. It¡¯s only a matter of time until their minds corrode and be puppets.¡± The man in the shadow replied nonchntly.


    ¡°They have armor and move quickly here. Even the powerful demons can¡¯t stop them. All of their attacks are insta kills.¡± The dark knight folded his arms.


    ¡°Send our team members to greet the executioners. They have consideration for humans.¡± The shadow man felt so confident in his artificial realm. None of his opponents could survive the moment they entered here.


    ¡°¡­¡± The dark knight didn¡¯t answer and just walked away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see where your struggle ends.¡± The shadow man sped his hands and grinned widely as he watched all the events below with his monitoring abilities.


    *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Bang* *Boom!*


    A fierce sh has urred on the lower floor of the tower. Ai just received a nice rifle from Elysia, and she exterminated the demons with a happyugh. ¡°Die, perish! Hahaha!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Elysia and Rhea looked at each other. Ai took all the spotlights as if this girl wanted to impress someone.


    ¡°Reinforcements have been sent to the bottom. I will deal with all the intruders here. Quickly go to the top of the tower and defeat the final boss right away!¡± Ai pointed to the top of the tower, then proceeded to mercilessly attack all the approaching demons.


    ¡°Rawr!¡± Cherub tore apart dozens of demons with his talon to assist his master. He then devoured some demons like they were snacks.


    His dragon body size could be significantlyrge because he had almost recovered to his prime. Not even a powerful demon could stop his attack.


    ¡°All right.¡± Elysia nodded. She flew to the top of the tower with Rhea by her side.


    ¡°Enough of that! We¡¯ll stop you here.¡± Someone shouted while running out from inside the tower.


    ¡°You¡¯re a controlled human? So, not a demon.¡± Ai took out aser gun and shot the man¡¯s legs.


    *ng!*


    A shot was repelled by a sword sh, but not the other one.


    ¡°Argh!¡± The man fell to the ground. One of his legs was shot and badly injured. He couldn¡¯t even approach his opponent now.


    ¡°Long-range weapons are very effective and superior in a battle like this. It might be different if their deity came down to face me.¡± Ai shrugged her shoulders and refocused on shooting at the approaching demon horde. She left no demon alive.


    ¡°Grr!¡± Cherubshed his tail at the giant demon, but it caused his opponent to bounce far away and hit the tower, causing a big hole.


    *Rumble*


    ¡°Bad boy, be careful! Ourrades just entered the tower.¡± Ai scolded her pet as the tower shook.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Cherub backed away andy down on the ground. It wasn¡¯t on purpose, and he felt guilty.


    The dark knight ambushed the two executioners who had just entered the tower¡¯s top chamber. ¡°Your protection is quite impressive. But, it ends here. Armor Break!¡±


    ¡°!?¡± Rhea stood in front of Elysia.


    That sword sh broke her firstyer of protective barrier, but she had a few more.


    ¡°Let me show you what a real Armor Break looks like.¡± Rhea stretched her palm forward. She took a deep breath and muttered. ¡°Armor Break.¡±


    *Boom!* *Swoosh!*


    A concentrated super shockwave shot through the dark knight like an invisible spear of destruction.


    ¡°Ghak!¡± The dark knight vomited blood and fell to the floor, unconscious. His gship dark armor crumbled to pieces right after that.


    ¡°¡­¡± Elysia just stood there in silence. Rhea beat that deity mercilessly.


    The evil deity actually was not the dark knight but the little ghost who possessed the person inside that armor.


    ¡°Just stay there.¡± Rhea raised her finger. Hundreds of spiritual fibers popped from the floor, preventing that little ghost from escaping.


    She gave an eye signal to Elysia, which indicated she would also deal with the other evil deity.


    ¡°You¡¯re next.¡± Rhea stared at a shadowy figure on the throne chair in the corner of the room.


    ¡°You are much stronger than I imagined. Perhaps, you are a high-ss Goddess in the Heaven Realm. Or, you are indeed a high-ranking Goddess from heaven. You may be strong, but you overlooked the most important thing.¡± The shadowy figure grinned widely and nced at the other executioner.


    ¡°I am the almighty Shadow Demon. I can possess someone and takeplete control. Your memories, powers, and feelings shall be mine. Let¡¯s see if you dare to kill your own friend or not! Hahaha!¡± The Shadow Demon turned into dark particles and flew to the weaker executioner.


    ¡°!?¡± Rhea tried to stop that shadow from approaching Elysia, but she was a step toote.


    ¡°Sigh¡­ Wrong choice. You¡¯ve lost.¡± Elysia heaved a subtle sigh.


    ¡°Hahaha! This girl¡¯s body is now mine!¡± The Shadow Demonughed heartily as if he was the absolute victor.


    He looked around, but he couldn¡¯t find anything. It was utterly void.


    ¡°This is a trap? Why can¡¯t I find her spirit, memory, or anything here!? Where am I?¡± The Shadow Demon felt that something was off.


    A momentter, the void was suddenly illuminated by three giant shadow entities. They surrounded him and looked down on him like they stared at the weak insect.


    ¡°A fatal mistake. Divine punishment is meted out on the transgressor.¡± The giant shadow with gleaming golden eyes reached out to the Shadow Demon.


    ¡°Argh!!!¡± The Shadow Demon was unable to move. He felt his whole being was crushed to a pulp. The wound was false, but the pain was beyond real.


    It was like an illusion that repeated for eternity. He was killed and crushed, then resurrected, only to be crushed again.


    The other two giant shadows then punished the Shadow Demon with a different method to the point that it could traumatize him and make him question his existence.


    ¡°You are a powerful deity but abuse your powers for evil. It is a pity. Our Heretic God is friendlier than someone like you.¡± Elysia threw the Shadow Demon out of her body.


    ¡°No, no, not anymore. Please forgive me. That¡¯s enough. I-¡± The Shadow Demon cowered in fear while muttering incoherently with a stutter. It was only a few seconds of torment, but the pain seemed to havested for days.


    ¡°What?¡± The nearby ghost deity was surprised at that sight. Hisrade lost in seconds, just like him.


    Rhea immediately held Elysia¡¯s hand guiltily because she failed to stop that Shadow Demon.


    ¡®That¡¯s fine. Nothing can interfere with our mind, spirit, and soul because our mind is in sync. My master just traumatized this Shadow Demon. See?¡¯ Elysia grabbed Rhea¡¯s hand back.


    ¡®Nice one, Ely. Two deities have fallen. However, they were not the only formation¡¯s casters. Lifa and I are hunting them in their separated realm.¡¯ Elena ryed her instructions.


    Elysia and Rhea looked at each other. They smiled behind their shadow masks and immediately took the king pieces from the two evil deities.


    Elysia also snatched away those evil deities¡¯ life energies to ensure they didn¡¯t try to cause any trouble. She did that to return the favor because her energy was drained quite a lot because of the trap formation.


    After cing the two evil deities in a particr prison, Elysia and Rhea leave the tower.


    *Crack* *Rumble*


    The entire realm started to crack. It gradually copsed as its owner had been defeated and could no longer support that separated dimension.


    ¡°This realm will soon copse. Let¡¯s quickly get out of here!¡± Rhea cried out urgently to warn Ai.


    ¡°What about these people?¡± Ai pointed at the prisoners. They were the participants she had just defeated.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take them out too.¡± Elysia took everyone flying quickly to the exit.

 Chapter 815 The Demon Gods Scheme (2)

    ¡°Phew¡­¡± Elena breathed a sigh of relief when Elysia¡¯s team managed to get out of the copsed realm safely.


    She then refocused on her search for a hidden realm in a separate dimension. In this ce, the third and fourth deities were hiding somewhere.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯vee.¡± Xero raised his palm in greeting. He jumped down from the air duct andnded in front of Lifa.


    ¡°I found a sealed dimensional gate at the end of the corridor over there. I wanted to hit an entrance, but my power might crack that frail entrance.¡± Xero pointed in a direction. He wanted Lifa to do something for him.


    ¡°All right, I will make an entrance there.¡± Lifa nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Then, we must hurry. Tch, I hate this formation. My power is slowly being absorbed by this cursed trap formation. They will pay for all this lost energy of mine.¡± Xero clenched his fists. He felt highly annoyed that the power he had painstakingly recovered was wasted because of that formation.


    Lifa then went to the end of the corridor with everyone. She just touched that sealed dimensional gate and did a bit of energy maniption.


    *Poof*


    A dimensional gate gradually emerged, then slowly opened on Lifa¡¯s gentle push.


    ¡°Hehe, they will pay for it!¡± Xero grinned evilly like a great viin about tomit a massacre.


    *Swoosh*


    Xero instantly shot into the Demonic Realm and caused destruction everywhere. His targets were the two deities, and he would defeat them as quickly as possible. Nothing could stop him.


    ¡°Oh my, he seems really annoyed. We need to help him then.¡± Lifa covered her mouth and invited Elena to enter that realm.


    In a giant fortress in a valley near the redke, a tremendous explosion had just urred nearby. Hundreds of demons vanished in one fell swoop.


    ¡°My friend, we have been attacked. They can find our separated dimension easily.¡± The giant fiery demon pulled out his twinva axes from his chest.


    ¡°Those two have also been eliminated in the game, huh¡­ These executioners are moving really fast. If we can¡¯t get the upper hand, we must stall for as long as possible. Our ultimate traps will defeat them in one go, no matter how much. they¡¯re strong.¡± The skeleton armored knight with a thick aura of death stared calmly at the devastation approaching his fortress.


    *Rumble!*


    A violent earthquake shook the entire realm. It was like and tsunami that destroyed everything in its path.


    The vast and deep crater was created with a man in brown armor at its epicenter. Gio obliterated the demon hordes with one hit.


    ¡°Found you.¡± Xero raised his spear bomb and threw it at a specific spot within the fortress.


    *Swoosh!*


    The spear shot through the speed of sound like a missile, leaving several air ripples in its trajectory.


    *Boom!*


    A powerful explosion obliterated the great fortress. However, two entities shot out from within the explosion to strike back at Xero in the sky.


    ¡°Death!¡± The death knight drew his greatsword.


    ¡°Burn to ashes!¡± The fiery demon formed dual me shes with his twin axes.


    ¡°Perish! Judgment shes!¡± Xero summoned his divine-grade longsword and unleashed hundreds of shes of darkness into the air. The separated dimension was even torn apart from the shes.


    He used his divinew and part of his full power in that attack because he didn¡¯t want to linger in the fight.


    Time was instantly ticking so slowly. The death knight and the fiery demon saw themselves shed hundreds of times and received severe injuries in just that one strike.


    At that moment, they finally realized the difference in their strength with the executioner was massive. It was like earth and heaven. However, they were God-level entities in this world. A high-ranking God also couldn¡¯t defeat them that fast.


    Or maybe, this executioner immediately released an ultimate attack in their first encounter?


    The two deities vomited blood and groaned in pain as time passed back to normal. The executioner was merciful by not killing them, but he didn¡¯t just let them go either.


    ¡°I told you, you will pay for it.¡± Xero gripped the heads of the two heavily injured deities. cklight shone on his hands. He began absorbing the two deities¡¯ magic energy to recover his lost magic.


    After that, he snatched their king pieces beforending on the ground.


    ¡°Look at the destruction you created. Apart from these two deities, you killed all the participants in the fortress.¡± Elena greeted Xero with a head chop.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Xero held his head. He was still wearing his divine armor, but that simple head chop seemed to impact his spirit.


    ¡°Yeah, bad. You broke the rules in this operation.¡± Lifa folded her arms in dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Hmm, you¡¯ve absorbed their magic power, huh¡­ This way, they can¡¯t recuperate or put up any resistance. Let¡¯s give them a little help before imprisoning them.¡± Elena crouched down and healed the external wounds of the two deities with simple healing magic.


    ¡°What the catch? We must move quickly before our strength runs out. This trap formation disgusts me the more it absorbs our magic power continuously. We need to find the mastermind and deactivate it as soon as possible. I feel like they have a moreplicated scheme than it seems. Maybe, they have already prepared an ultimate weapon somewhere.¡± Xero stated the reason reflexively.


    ¡°And that justifies your action to kill them all?¡± Elena stood back up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? You didn¡¯t even bat an eye when the demons were annihted. They are only insignificant humans who work for the demons. Nature spirits will give them the death penalty. Sooner orter, they will receive a much more heinous punishment in hell because of their mortal sin. Isn¡¯t that thew in this world? Your precious disciple who said it, right?¡± Xero folded his arms. He didn¡¯t feel guilty at all.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Elena sighed and turned around. ¡°Put them in your jail. We¡¯re out of here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Lifa just shrugged her shoulders. She invited Gio to leave that realm.


    ¡°???¡± Xero rubbed his head in confusion. He thought a heated argument would take ce, but it didn¡¯t. He was happy to involve Elysia in his exnation because it was effective.


    He immediately imprisoned the two fainted deities and then left the separated dimension. That realm gradually copsed.


    ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Elena heaved a subtle sigh as she gazed at the copsed Demonic Realm.


    It was like an apocalypse of the end. That realm crumbled into nothingness and disappeared into the void. The dimensional gate then gradually vanished.


    Now, they just needed to find thest separated dimension, and they were done with this ce.


    Even though the four deities had been defeated, the trap formation was still there. Elysia¡¯s team was currently tracking thest separated dimension.


    ¡°Are you all ufortable? You can feel a hidden catastrophe in thest separated dimension?¡± Lifa stroked the restless nature spirits hiding around her. They reported something to her, and it was about a bad omen.


    ¡°Then, we should catch up with Ely¡¯s team.¡± Elena hurried off to return to Elysia. She was in a hurry and didn¡¯t wait for Lifa.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to thest separated dimension.¡± Lifa spoke briefly to Xero before taking Gio away with her to catch up with Elena.


    Meanwhile, Nell¡¯s team was also on their way to join Elysia¡¯s group. They cleared the demons along their way to the deepest basement.


    ¡°Not only demonized soldiers but the real demons as well. This ce is demon¡¯sir.¡± Nell pursed her lips after several types of monstrous demons were annihted. Those demons turned to ashes and disappeared, unlike the demonized soldiers.


    ¡°We just need to exterminate those who stand in our way. The Demon God is being hunted right now. We need to hurry.¡± Vanessa beckoned everyone to get back on the move.


    ¡°Kuh, it¡¯s only been a few minutes, and I feel like this formation is absorbing much of my magic. What can you see with your future vision ability?¡± Yuuki felt ufortable and then looked at Lynn. She wanted to know what might await them in thest separated dimension.


    ¡°¡­¡± Lynn paused for a moment and closed her eyes. Everyone is waiting for her for it.


    Her face behind her shadow mask paled. She opened her eyes again. ¡°It¡¯s a catastrophe. They have prepared a catastrophe to annihte us in thest separated dimension. This formation is prepared for that.¡±


    ¡°What kind of cmity is that? Are we going to lose here?¡± Nell frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s a tool of destruction created to kill the Gods. Their ultimate weapon. I can¡¯t see its exact form because it¡¯s still shrouded in a mysterious mist of shadow. However, I feel someone will rampage there and destroy everything. It¡¯s still pretty vague. I may be wrong¡­¡± Lynn heaved a subtle sigh. She felt somewhat relieved the situation wasn¡¯t too terrible.


    ¡°Oh, it must be him. Well then, let¡¯s rejoin the others.¡± Nell felt Xero was the one Lynn saw in that projection.


    *Bang* *Bam* *sh*


    Some fighting noises were heard approaching. A group of demonic beasts came from the other side of the corridor, and a group of people in unique costumes chased from behind.


    *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *Crackle* *Crackle*


    Yuuki released her ice arrows to freeze the approaching demons. The ice also blocked the path instantly.


    ¡°You are?¡± The man in blue armor spread his arm to the side, signaling for hisrades to stop.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡± Vanessa put her hand on her waist.


    ¡°Have we met before,dies?¡± The man in a shy red costume pointed at his face.


    ¡°No, but our objective may be simr to yours. You should go back upstairs and clean up the remaining demons. There are still many demonized soldiers and demonic beasts.¡± Yuuki snapped her fingers.


    The demons froze in ice, reduced to ashes due to deadly ice pressure. The ice blockade spread out and then sealed the pathpletely.

 Chapter 816 Calamity Puppet

    ¡°Wow, they¡¯re so cool and cold. I mean the ice.¡± The man in a shy red costume was amazed.


    ¡°So, how¡¯s it going? Go back upstairs and clean up those demons and demonized soldiers? We managed to get hundreds of surviving soldiers to join the fight against those demons. We should eradicate those demons first.¡± Thedy in a tight leather suit sighed.


    ¡°They don¡¯t want us to go deeper into the basement? What¡¯s hidden there, in the first ce? They are strong, very strong. I can feel their aura. What do you think? What are our chances of winning against them?¡± The man in blue armor spoke in a solemn tone.


    ¡°Below ten percent if it¡¯s a group battle, and under five percent if it¡¯s a one-on-one battle.¡± The man in a mecha suit announced the results of his analysis.


    ¡°So low?¡± The man in a shy red costume was a bit surprised. He then voiced his opinion. ¡°Then, let¡¯s handle the demons above first and then go underground. We¡¯ll let those mysteriousdies do the job to eradicate the more powerful demons down there. After that, we can ask for an exnation and investigate everything to the root!¡±


    ¡°All right, we¡¯re back upstairs. They¡¯re probably our allies with the same goal here. We¡¯ll investigate what¡¯s hidden down there after clearing all the demons above.¡± The man in blue armor made a wise decision.


    He then led his team upstairs to clean up the remaining demons with the surviving human soldiers.


    Nell¡¯s team came to join Elysia and the others. Everyone was already waiting for them near the centralboratory in the deepest part of the military base.


    ¡°This ce is sealed and hidden behind a signal jamming mixed metal wall. Something terrifying might be hidden behind this gate.¡± Sora flew in front of the closed gate and observed it.


    ¡°We¡¯re in basement seven. Thest separated dimension might be here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve all explored this territory thoroughly, but this is the only ce that¡¯s really sealed and untouched.¡±


    ¡°Even Ely can¡¯t monitor inside even though we¡¯re this close.¡±


    ¡°Hey, idiot! We shouldn¡¯t be mentioning someone¡¯s name in enemy territory. Lady Midori won¡¯t be happy.¡±


    ¡°Sorry!¡±


    The nature spirits had a brief discussion before returning to hiding around Lifa.


    ¡°Lady Midori? Who are they referring to?¡± Nell asked in wonder.


    ¡°It means green. These spirits gave me a nickname for their convenience.¡± Lifa giggled elegantly. She hadn¡¯t thought of a definite second name yet because she was still waiting for Elysia and Elena to give one to her, just as they did to Rhea and Nell.


    ¡°I will destroy this gate quickly.¡± Xero did a bit of a stretch.


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t do that. It¡¯s tricky to exin, but we¡¯ll create a hole to get in there.¡± Elysia felt that another trap would be triggered if they destroyed this gate. Therefore, she and Elena were looking for the weakest spot to create an entry gap.


    ¡°Then hurry up.¡± Xero folded his arms and tapped his feet on the floor. He couldn¡¯t bear to wait any longer.


    *Zap*


    Elysia and Elena had just found a spot to enter. Still, a dimensional fluctuation suddenly urred and pulled everyone to another ce.


    It was a different realm, but only a grand theater hall rather than a whole new little world.


    ¡°This is terrible, and it is not good. Our grand gift is not ready to be presented to all of you, dear executioners. I am the Magical God, Doom. Please allow me to apany you before the main show begins.¡± A man dressed as a magician in a hat appeared from behind the stage curtain.


    ¡°You talk a lot. We don¡¯t have time to y around. Wait, you pick a king piece. And the other participants are waiting behind the scenes. Then this will get easier.¡± Xero immediately lunged onto the stage.


    ¡°What an impatient attitude from the audience. The autograph session will be heldter. Please return to the stands.¡± Doom swung his magician¡¯s hat and sent the attacker back into the stands.


    ¡°What?¡± Xero was shocked. He was teleported to his original ce without realizing how it happened.


    *Pew*


    Ai fired her stream jet cannon.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Doom was stunned and checked his stomach. He found himself hollowed out, even though he was separated from the physical world. He is a ghost, and the shot wound him!?


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s a donut ghost magician now. Is it a magic trick? You¡¯re a clown too, right?¡± Ai fired another shot.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Doom dodged the shot, but several more shots were fired at him.


    ¡°Perhaps, you are the coward Demon God who greeted ourrade yesterday. Entertain us more! How will you survive the deadly gunfire with your magic tricks.¡± Ai was pretty amused by ying that magician in her own game.


    ¡°What are you talking about? Stop shooting! What¡¯s with that gun!?¡± Doom snapped his fingers, and the stage was covered by a ck curtain.


    ¡°My apologies, but we don¡¯t have time to join your nonsense.¡± Elena tore the curtain.


    She and everyone immediately ganged up on the poor ghost. The participants who had prepared backstage also received the impact of the judgment.


    ¡°What¡¯s with them? These executioners have no ethics and no culture. It¡¯s not in the n.¡± Doom mumbled pitifully on the floor with a swollen face. He couldn¡¯t even stall for more than a minute.


    The Magical God had been eliminated along with his entire team. That mini realm gradually copsed like the fading dome of illusion.


    ¡°Hmph!¡± Elena just snorted while waiting for the scenery to return to the corridor in front of the metal gate earlier.


    Elysia then immediately moved to create an entrance by perforating the wall with the weakest point of protection. She moved her hand in a circr motion on the wall. After that, she asked Gio to help kick the entrance she had made.


    *Bam!*


    The two-meter-thick anti-detection metal wall was thrown deep into theboratory.


    ¡°Hou, you came a lot quicker than I thought. Even Doom can¡¯t buy himself more than a minute, huh¡­¡± A high-ranking military man nced at the neers with his zing red eyes.


    ¡°This ce¡­¡± Rhea¡¯s eyes gradually turned cold as she surveyed the entire secretboratory.


    Her attention was drawn to arge tube with hundreds of hoses in the middle of the room. A teenage girl was huddled there as if waiting to be born.


    A shback about her past came to her mind. Perhaps, that girl received the exact same fate as her at that time, the only sessful test subject.


    ¡°Haha, we meet again, youngdy. She is our ultimate weapon. Thank you foring here and contributing to the sess of my project. To think the magic that was absorbed far exceeded my expectations even though it was only less than half an hour.¡± The Demon God nced at the executioner he had greeted yesterday.


    He then turned around and opened his arms with an excited cry. ¡°Allow me to introduce to you. The God yer with a power that can rival the Ancient God! The heir to the divine power of the Mother Goddess. Xentia, my Angel of Destruction, I bring you back to this world!¡±


    *Psssh*


    The tube opened, spilling a lot of blue liquid on the floor. The girl was stuck in mid-air due to the shackles of the magic thread.


    The magic threads broke off one by one, leaving the girl standing on her two feet. She then slowly opened her vacant golden eyes, staring into nowhere.


    ¡°Angel of Destruction Project, gic overwrite. Install memories, take themand. The God yer, codename Xentia, active.¡± The girl muttered like a robot, and the light of life came into her eyes.


    ¡°Hmm!¡± Xero was able to connect the dots into a scenario that annoyed him. He summoned his divine spear and charged straight at the Demon God with thick killing intent.


    ¡°Hehe, not so fast, myb rat.¡± The Demon God grinned and snapped his fingers. The scenery suddenly turned into a vast expanse of cursed forest.


    *ng*


    Xero¡¯s spear hit empty air. The Demon God disappeared and reappeared tens of meters away.


    ¡°Angel Battlesuit, activate.¡± Xentia looked to the side. A golden angelic halo shone on her chest.


    A set of white gold mecha-like battlesuit appeared out of thin air and quickly wrapped her naked body. Six gold-white mecha wings emerged on her back right after.


    She summoned her longsword and charged at the attacker. ¡°Target, lock on. Kill.¡±


    ¡°!!!¡± Xero immediately dodged the golden sword¡¯s sh.


    *Swoosh*


    The ground split in two, leaving a deep fissure over a kilometer long.


    ¡°Hahaha! That is the power of a high-ranking Ancient Goddess of the past. Xentia, annihte them all. Leave none alive!¡± The Demon God burst outughing.


    ¡°Only this kind of power can¡¯t be called a high-ranking Goddess! Artificial divine power with borrowed magic energy stands no chance of winning before my divinew! Darkness, Curse, Void,e forth. Burst!¡± Xero used his power boost technique and immediately counterattacked, intending to destroy that artificial angel.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Ultra-speed shes and violent explosions urred in the sky. However, Xero still hadn¡¯t gotten any upper hand in those exchanges.


    ¡®Master Elysia, allow me to free that girl from her suffering. Also, please fulfill our promise to those poor children by punishing that Demon God severely.¡¯ Rhea stated her request to Elysia with a look full of desire and determination.


    ¡®Okay, but please be careful. That Angel of Destruction Xentia is extremely dangerous. We will help you when the situation gets out of control.¡¯ Elysia gave her consent but had some contingency ns for Rhea¡¯s safety.


    ¡®Understood.¡¯ Rhea nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Hey, are you just going to stand there in silence? How about you also cheer me up by dealing with my other tests subjects? My children,e over here!¡± The Demon God spread his arms. Thousands of reddish ck magic circles appeared on the ground. Many types of powerful and terrible demonic creatures emerged from there.


    ¡°You created a cmity puppet, but you are absolutely oblivious to whom you choose your opponent, demon.¡± Elena spoke casually but sounded so cold and oppressive.

 Chapter 817 Artificial Angel

    ¡°I will face him. Please assist me.¡± Elysia asked Nell for help.


    ¡°All right.¡± Nell went to Elysia¡¯s shoulder and gave some buffs to everyone with her blessing magic.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Rhea put her hands together and closed her eyes.


    A golden turquoise light enveloped her in an instant. Her shadow robe disappeared and was reced by her divine battlesuit.


    She no longer needed to cover up her identity in a shadow mask because she needed to be serious to bring down that artificial angel, Xentia.


    Rhea¡¯s six wings tattoo on her back appeared and shone. She conjured her six beautiful turquoise angel wings.


    ¡°Quintessence.¡± Rhea spoke a code in a soft voice. She summoned herrge chakram behind her, and dozens of sharp crystal fragments flew around her.


    She opened her eyes when her divine transformation wasplete. An intimidating aura instantly attacked the Demon God and posed a threat to the artificial angel.


    *Swoosh*


    Rhea shot into the sky and took over the battle against Xentia.


    ¡°Ooh, it¡¯s perfection! You finally showed your perfect divine form. Truly a Goddess of Perfection. However, you won¡¯t be able to defeat my Xentia. My Xentia hasn¡¯t used her Goddess Mode yet. At that time, I will make you mine, my new puppet. Hyahaha!¡± The Demon Godughed heartily like everything was going his way.


    ¡°You¡¯re noisy, Xostriron.¡± Elysia suddenly appeared so close to the Demon God. She pped her hand forward, and an extreme gravitational force flung the Demon God away.


    ¡°Kuh, how did you know that name!? Who exactly are you!?¡± Xostriron was shocked because his name was already known by the other party.


    ¡°I know because I can. I¡¯m here to give you a punishment on everything you did to those innocent children.¡± Elysia took a top-tier spear from her arsenal and continued to attack the Demon God.


    ¡°Hehe, are you interested in being myb rat, girl? And that little fairy is also interesting. Do you know, those you call innocent children are nothing more than artificial humans. The failed test subjects have no right to live. Only perfection deserves it!¡± Xostriron continued to dodge with a sly grin. In each of his words, he inflicted hypnotic magic to affect his opponent.


    Unfortunately, he had no idea that the cheap trick was useless to Elysia.


    ¡°They have spirits and souls. ording to the world¡¯sw, they deserve to live. If it¡¯s just as you say, then you also don¡¯t deserve to live because you are full of defects.¡± Elysia spun around and delivered a kick to the Demon God¡¯s waist. Yet, something obstructed her attack and nullified the damage.


    *Bam!*


    The Demon God was blown away, but Elysia didn¡¯t let go of him. She continued to attack while Nell¡¯s blessing magic was still taking effect.


    Nell¡¯s blessing magic pushed her capability beyond the limit with minimal magic consumption.


    ¡®Ely and Helen can handle that Demon God. Ai, Cherub, Gio, Vann¡­ Please exterminate those demons. For the rest, please stay tuned to observe everything. Thest deity has not yet appeared. We need to be vignt.¡¯ Elena ryed her instructions to everyone.


    ¡®Okay.¡¯ Ai wouldplete her task with pleasure. She then threw her little pet into the air. ¡°Cherub, we have a lot of evil demons here. Go on a rampage and exterminate them!¡±


    Cherub transformed into a giant dark dragon. He pped his four wings and roared loudly. ¡°Roar!¡±


    The ck dragon took a deep breath and spat out ck mes from his mouth. It was an opening attack to eradicate the demons who had gotten too close to his master¡¯s group.


    ¡°Roar!¡± Cherub flew away to eliminate the other demons.


    ¡°We also need to move now.¡± Ai invited the destroyer team to move with her.


    ¡°En.¡± Vanessa nodded. She and Ai immediately entered the battlefield.


    ¡°¡­¡± Gio nced at the Goddess of Light and received a nod. Therefore, he pressed his fists together and charged into the battle.


    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s secure you first.¡± Elena approached the nearby battered deity.


    ¡°What are you going to do!?¡± The battered deity felt ted because hisrade had to corner these executioners. However, that didn¡¯t seem tost long.


    Elena just re-tied and wrapped the battered deity into a special sack. She then put it in an empty Space Bag.


    ¡°Why did you interfere in my battle!? Go back and protect the girl as usual!¡± Xero was annoyed when his fight was interrupted.


    *Boom!*


    Rhea controlled a dozen crystal fragments to keep Xentia busy. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of her. Your magic has depleted quite a bit. If you really want to vent your anger, a certain deity is still monitoring all these events from behind the darkness. He is waiting for us to be at a vulnerable point to release the finishing blow. Please handle him for us.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Xero did feel irritated at this expressionless artificial angel. Still, on second thought, it would be much better if he beat the real mastermind who was inviting his wrath.


    That Demon God had been taken care of by Elysia and Nell, but a deity was still hiding in this realm¡¯s shadow.


    ¡°You can find him. Your divinew of darkness can do it.¡± Rhea left herst message before she shed with Xentia at close range.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Xero snorted and flew away to track down the whereabouts of the deity lurking in the shadows.


    His divinew could faintly sense the other party¡¯s presence, and he only needed to focus on the direction his hunch was pointing.


    *Poof*


    Xero entered that realm¡¯s dark dimension to hunt the other deity.


    Xostriron felt himself at a disadvantage side. He then used his partial demonic form and fought back. ¡°Hey, is that all you¡¯re capable of? Why don¡¯t you use your true form against me? I haven¡¯t even used my final form yet.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. You won¡¯t even get to use your final form because you¡¯ll lose before that.¡± Elysia had another n to defeat her opponent. She was just looking for the right time and opening.


    ¡°That confidence, I¡¯m going to destroy it. I¡¯m intrigued by what your facial expression looks like behind that mask.¡± Xostriron changed his attack pattern. He was now eyeing his opponent¡¯s mask.


    ¡°Can you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Rhea asked gently.


    *sh*


    Xentia swung her sword at her opponent, but it was warded off by an air barrier. Rhea retaliated by throwing a magic fiber at Xentia without anyone but herself noticing.


    ¡°Destroy.¡± Xentia responded expressionlessly. She just kept attacking and attacking to destroy.


    Her longsword collected many golden light particles, and then a super beam was released at her opponent.


    ¡°¡­¡± Rhea simply dodged the attack with a smooth motion.


    *Boom!*


    A hill in the distance was wiped out in a big explosion.


    ¡°It must be painful and sad. Were you born into this world just for this? As a tool? Who are you and what do you live for?¡± Rhea threaded another magic fiber around Xentia¡¯s body silently.


    ¡°Xentia was born to destroy by order of the almighty.¡± Xentia shot and smashed her opponent¡¯s barrier.


    Rhea deliberately let her barrier be destroyed to release another batch of magic fiber into Xentia¡¯s hands, feet, head, and body.


    ¡°???¡± Xentia tried to move her body but was held back by something invisible. She activated her magic eyes and widened her eyes because she failed to realize that she was already caught in a trap.


    She took a deep breath to create an energy shockwave to break the shackles, but she was one step toote.


    ¡°Is that so? Then, I will fix it for you. You know, the one you receive orders from is not the almighty. Open your eyes, remember, and live. You have spirit and soul. You are not a tool, but you are alive¡­¡± Rhea put her hand on Xentia¡¯s head. After that, she created ayered crystal barrier around herself and Xentia.


    ¡°Kha!¡± Xentia seemed to be electrocuted. She was pulled into the realm of the subconscious and unable to movepletely.


    ¡®Erased memories and rewritten personalities. Unfortunately, he ignored the hidden truth behind the spirit and soul. Everything will still be stored there even if he try to erase it. There must be, somewhere. A fragment is okay. I will bring you back. You need to punish the real viin who made you suffer with your own hands. You must live, for those who died because of him too.¡¯ Rhea dove deep into Xentia¡¯s subconscious to search for the whereabouts of the real Xentia.


    She knew it was there, and sure enough. She found it. A ball of light floated amidst the dark void. A baby girl was curled up in a deep sleep.


    Rhea¡¯s arrival made the baby girl wake up. Little Xentia then asked innocently at the neer. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°I am a Goddess. It¡¯s so dark and lonely here.¡± Rhea opened a conversation in a tender tone.


    ¡°Mm, so lonely.¡± Xentia nodded.


    ¡°Do you wante to life, precious?¡± Rhea asked with a smile.


    ¡°Life? What is life? Is it fun?¡± Xentia was curious.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s fun if you enjoy it.¡± Rhea nodded.


    ¡°Then I want to enjoy it!¡± Xentia raised both her hands.


    ¡°However, the world is not that beautiful. What will you do to those who bring cmity and sorrow? There are many entities that want to destroy that happiness of the beautiful world.¡± Rhea put her hand to her cheek as if she was considering something.


    ¡°They can cease to exist. I want a beautiful world!¡± Xentia opened her palm with a rxed instant response.


    ¡°Are you willing to take the risk to reach that beautiful world with us? You may need to go through some painful and difficult things beforehand.¡± Rhea put her hand on her upper chest.


    ¡°Erm, that¡¯splicated. I don¡¯t like pain¡­ What should I do?¡± Xentia scratched her head. She didn¡¯t quite understand.


    ¡°Would you like to follow me into life and serve the light? She is my master, my happiness, and my everything. You might be able to find the beautiful world with her around.¡± Rhea held out her hand in an invitation.


    ¡°Mm!¡± Xenia grasped that hand and nodded in agreement.


    Rhea persuaded Xentia¡¯s spirit to go with her, and Xentia innocently agreed like an unsuspecting baby.


    ¡°Please forgive me. This is a choice you have to make.¡± Rhea put her hand on Xentia¡¯s forehead and then read Xentia¡¯s hidden, buried memories


    Unfortunately, it did not match her estimation. Xentia didn¡¯t go through any horrible experiences like her past self. This girl was created by that Demon God for perfection, a perfect vessel to receive God¡¯s power. Despite that, Xentia¡¯s thinking ability was only limited to an innocent baby, but with a vastbat knowledge.


    Even so, Rhea would make Xentia switch sides to punish the evil under Elysia¡¯s sovereignty. It might be selfish, but she thought it was the best possible oue.

 Chapter 818 The Hero Who Serve the Light (1)

    Xentia returned to her senses, but an expression appeared on her face this time. She looked at the Goddess before her eyes with a curious look.


    ¡°Wee to life.¡± Rhea retracted her hand.


    ¡°Are you the Goddess I met in that dark ce?¡± Xentia asked curiously.


    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s me.¡± Rhea replied with a gentle smile. She managed to break that Demon God¡¯s control and free Xentia.


    ¡°Woah¡­ You are really beautiful and amazing! Angel, and these wings¡­ Wonderful.¡± Xentia touched the Goddess¡¯ wings and stroked them. She then examined the Goddess from top to bottom.


    It was the figure of ethereal angelic beauty with a stunning turquoise crystal impression. Xentia¡¯s eyes sparkled with amazement because the Goddess before her eyes gave off a noble aura and made her feelfortable.


    For some reason, she could feel a hint of sadness in her expression as the Goddess looked down, and she thought she had to do something.


    ¡°Where are we? Why does it look so scary down there? There are so many strange, scary creatures.¡± Xentia was horrified as she looked down as well. There were too many terrible creatures.


    ¡°They are evil demons. We are battling them to bring peace back to the once beautiful world. They want to destroy the world¡¯s beauty with their devastation and abominations.¡± Rhea gave a brief exnation.


    ¡°Demons!? Do they want to destroy the world? In that case, they must be exterminated.¡± Xentia¡¯s golden eyes switched to battle mode, with active reticles locking the scary demons in the target of destruction.


    ¡°Mm, we will eradicate them soon. However, you need to listen to me beforehand, Xentia. There are a few things you need to know.¡± Rhea held Xentia¡¯s hand and started to talk about many important matters.


    At that moment, Xentia was just a pure, innocent child who had just been freed from Demon God¡¯s control. Rhea established herself as someone Xentia could trust and conveyed her intentions, ideas, and beliefs.


    It was like writing on nk paper. Xentia digested all the information innocently.


    As maniptive it might sound, Rhea was determined to bring Xentia to serve the light, just like the fascinating hero tale. Surprisingly, Xentia was incredibly interested and enthusiastic about that hero role.


    ¡°Hmm!?¡± Xostriron sensed that something was wrong with his artificial angel. His control connection suddenly disconnected just like that.


    He immediately took a safe distance from his opponent and looked up.


    That six-winged Turquoise Goddess sealed Xentia in a rhombus crystal barrier. They seemed to be talking about something, but he had a bad feeling at that exchange.


    ¡°You want to brainwash my Xentia!? I won¡¯t allow that to happen!¡± Xostriron roared in a fury and shot straight into the sky.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the six-winged Turquoise Goddess could manipte his greatest masterpiece. His ultimate weapon would betray him so soon after her birth?


    ¡°It¡¯s fatal to show your back to your opponent.¡± Elysia pierced her opponent¡¯s defense and grabbed the king piece straight from the Demon God¡¯s spirit.


    ¡°You won¡¯te out victorious!¡± Xostriron summoned hundreds of small tentacle-like hands to restrain his opponent from taking his king piece.


    However, Elysia also retaliated by eliminating the tentacles holding her hand.


    ¡°Looks like what I need to say is enough to get there first. We¡¯ll get to thatter, once this mess is over. Please look over there. That scary man is a Demon God, and the maskeddy who is holding him back is Ely, my everything. She is my lovely master. Xentia, will you lend your power to save the world with us?¡± Rhea extended her hand with a persuasive smile.


    ¡°Mm! I will save the world and be a hero with you!¡± Xentia happily epted the invitation. She shook the hand of the Goddess before her, and an agreement was bound in promise.


    ¡°Wee to the Guardian of Dream. You can call me Aria. Can you handle that Demon God for a moment? Buy some time and keep him busy. We need to pull out the other Demon God who is lurking in the shadows.¡± Rhea smiled contentedly.


    ¡°Sure! Leave it to me, Goddess Aria. I¡¯m very strong.¡± Xentia clenched her fist with a confident expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you.¡± Rhea revoked her crystal barrier.


    At that very moment, Xentia switched into her Battle God Mode. The golden circuit spread throughout her body, and her wings lit up golden energy. Her opponent was an entity at the pinnacle of world power level. She would test her maximum capabilities because she wouldn¡¯t disappoint Goddess Aria.


    ¡°Evil Demon God like you can cease to exist for the sake of a beautiful world. Please leave him to me, Goddess Ely.¡± Xentia suddenly disappeared and reappeared right beside Elysia. She grabbed the Demon God and pulled him away from Elysia.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Xostriron felt his spirit being forced out of his current vessel, which was painful. While he was trying to secure his king piece, someone like Deity came to help the attacker. He couldn¡¯t handle two at once in his current state!


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Elysia just nodded and burned those tentacle-like hands at once.


    *Poof*


    Elysia pulled out the king piece, and the Demon God received a heavy bacsh because of it.


    Xentia then knocked the Demon God away with her gravity push. She would do the battle elsewhere.


    *Swoosh* *Bam!*


    The Demon God was blown away and hit the ground. Xentia immediately caught up with her annihtion target.


    ¡®Master Elysia¡­ She and I don¡¯t look alike¡­¡¯ Rhea approached Elysia and heaved a subtle sigh.


    ¡®Mm, she was created to be the God yer, the artificial angel.¡¯ Elysia already knew everything because of their mind sync. Xentia was an artificial human, not a test subject from a cruel experiment like the one Rhea experienced in the past.


    ¡®She was born with our stolen magic energy. Sooner orter, she will run out of magical energy.¡¯ Rhea felt a little uneasy. She first invited Xentia to join the group without asking Elysia or Elena¡¯s permission.


    ¡®Is her situation the same as yours, Rhea?¡¯ Elysia nodded in understanding.


    ¡®Simr but not the same. Xentia can recover her magic on her own if she gets enough supplies.¡¯ Rhea felt a bit envious when she said that.


    ¡®It¡¯s okay, you have me.¡¯ Elysia held Rhea¡¯s hand in reassurance.


    ¡®Mm, I¡¯m yours. Master Elysia, I will educate Xentia to be a good girl to serve you.¡¯ Rhea nodded with a sweet smile. She had some ns for Xentia and was looking forward to implementing themter.


    ¡®I already know your n, and my master also has agreed with pleasure. However, Xentia needs some integrated education for her own good. She does look like a ripe sixteen year old girl, but if we ignore her installedbat-rted knowledge, her mindset is still an innocent baby. She is literally still four years old.¡¯ Elysia nodded in reply.


    *Boom!*


    A powerful explosion sent a massive amount of soil into the sky. Gio was too absorbed in exterminating the demons, and Cherub joined the feast like it was theirpetition.


    ¡°Umm¡­ Let¡¯s settle the matter here first. We must stop the trap formation immediately.¡± Elysia put her hand to her forehead.


    Rhea just nodded in reply and looked at Xentia¡¯s battle.


    ¡®Ely,e here. Xero seems to need our help. We will drag them into this realm with Lifa¡¯s help for guarantee.¡¯ Elena made an emergency request.


    ¡®Okay.¡¯ Elysia immediatelynded on Elena¡¯s side.


    *sh* *Boom!*


    Xentia continued to attack that Demon God in one breath. She also didn¡¯t give her opponent the slightest breath. Surprisingly, he didn¡¯t get destroyed even after she shed and exploded him several times.


    ¡°Stop, stop! Xentia, listen to me first. I am your father. You were born because of me! You are just confused and being manipted by that Turquoise Goddess!¡± Xostriron tried his best to survive. The previous bacsh overwhelmed him so much.


    ¡°Shut up, filthy demon. All of your words are nothing more than a disgusting ruse. Goddess Aria appointed me as a hero who serves the divine light of virtue. I will save the world with them!¡± Xentia didn¡¯t know anything about this man other than that he was a Demon God. Yet, he dared to deceive her by pretending to be her father for mercy? Xentia snorted as she could read that sleazy diversion battle scheme.


    ¡°You are supposed to destroy them, not join them! The world doesn¡¯t need to be saved by a hero like you. Look into my eyes, Mind Control!¡± Xostriron shackles Xentia with his emergency spirit magic.


    ¡°!!!¡± Xentia couldn¡¯t move her body, and her gaze went nk as she stared into the Demon God¡¯s bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°Phew, I will take over her and control her again.¡± Xostriron heaved a sigh of relief and wiped his sweat. He became battered because of that woman named Ely and his own ultimate creation.


    *p*


    ¡°You gave me a lot of trouble by betraying me, damned puppet.¡± Xostriron pped Xentia¡¯s cheek in anger.


    At that moment, what Ely said crossed his mind. He now can¡¯t use his ultimate form because of the bacsh after his king piece was forcibly taken. ¡°Tch, she nned this, huh¡­ She wanted to beat me without giving me a chance to use my final form. Damn, I took it lightly.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean? You want to control me like a puppet? So, I was previously under your control before being freed by Goddess Aria? No wonder I was sealed in that dark ce, and can¡¯t remember anything else other thanbat. You have manipted me from the start and used me as your tool. What Goddess Aria said is true. I won¡¯t hold back to exterminate you then.¡± Xentia pursed her lips and released the spirit¡¯s shackles with ease.


    ¡°What? No wait- ugh! What kind of aura is this? You shouldn¡¯t have any emotions, or powers like this! What has that woman done to you, my Xentia!?¡± Xostriron¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°She is Goddess Aria serving under Goddess Ely¡¯s sovereignty. Also, I am not yours. I am Xentia, the hero who serves the light.¡± Xentia unleashed her full power onto her longsword. She then shed the Demon God in two vertically.


    *Boom!*


    A pir of light erupted. It shed the sky and the ground in half. The dimension was torn apart by the overwhelming destructive power.

 Chapter 819 The Hero Who Serve the Light (2)

    ¡°Uhh, I-¡± Xentia felt weak and powerless. She fell to the ground helplessly.


    Even so, she was happy because she managed to defeat the final boss, and the world would be saved.


    Unfortunately, that feeling didn¡¯tst long. Just as the tower of light faded, a terrifying demon form of a burly ck fox with hundreds of sharp tails appeared there.


    ¡°Hehe, haha! Too bad Your ultimate attack is only capable of destroying my temporary vessel, and not my real self. You have disgusted me now, defective product. I will eliminate you and create a new perfect new masterpiece!¡± Xostriron gritted his teeth in annoyance as he stared at Xentia.


    Even though it was only his temporary body, he had painstakingly cultivated it for four years. And it just disappeared in vain just because of the betrayal of his own masterpiece. It was so bitter in his mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡± Xentia was scared because she knew she might be killed here, but she had already joined the hero group with the Goddesses as her allies.


    ¡°That¡¯s if you have another chance. Do you think we¡¯ll let you go? Bind.¡± Elena restrained all the movements of the Demon God with tremendous mental pressure.


    ¡°Thank you. You¡¯ve did your best.¡± Rheanded near Xentia and lifted the powerless girl off the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you don¡¯t have any chess pieces, but this is the end for you. Worry not, heaven is the one that will judge you.¡± Elysianded before the Demon God.


    ¡°Kuh!¡± Xostriron tried his best to tear the invisible shackles that rendered him immobile.


    However, the mental pressure was beyond his ability to handle, especially in his current state, where he had just received two bacshes in a row.


    ¡°Heh, then what are you going to do to me? I won¡¯t die even if you kill me. My existence is immortal.¡± Xostriron grinned, and it looked even more intimidating and terrifying because of his current demonic face.


    Elysia didn¡¯t budge at that sight. She simply extended her hand to touch her opponent, then replied casually. ¡°We will only punish you by weakening you and imprisoning you for a while. I will give you a small bonus. Don¡¯t thank me. You deserve it for what you did.¡±


    As convenient as it might sound, Elysia proceeded by seizing the Demon God¡¯s life energy and magic to significantly weaken him. Compared to Xero, her punishment was crueler because what she did would also eliminate the other party¡¯s divinity.


    ¡°Have I lost here? No, I can¡¯t ept this! Uraa!¡± Xostriron went berserk, but his strength gradually left him. By the time he realized that he had already lost the chance to fight back.


    ¡°What is this!?¡± Xostriron stared at his hands as if he couldn¡¯t believe the reality. ¡°This must be a lie, right? My power, return my power!¡±


    ¡°Please excuse me.¡± Lifa appeared behind the Demon God and knocked him unconscious. She then tied him up and left the rest for Nell.


    Nell simply put the Demon God in her private realm¡¯s particr prison, just like the other prisoners.


    ¡°Phew.¡± Elena breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°You¡¯re overusing your strength, Xentia. You can¡¯t move for a while.¡± Elysia checked Xentia¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Goddess Ely, Goddess Aria¡­ Am I going to end up crippled? Xentia is useless now.¡± Xentia muttered weakly.


    ¡°You will be fine after recuperating. Let me do something for you.¡± Elysia took a deep breath and held Xentia¡¯s hand. She transferred a little of her life energy to recover Xentia a little. ¡°Mm, you should be able to move now. However, you still need a full recovery after this.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Goddess Ely is kind and reliable.¡± Xentia moved her hand and smiled gratefully. She then looked at everyone around her. ¡°However, why everyone wearing masks?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because we need to disy our presence as a mysterious entity in the outside world.¡± Rhea answered with a smile.


    ¡°Then why Goddess Aria aren¡¯t wearing the mask?¡± Xentia asked innocently.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I took off my disguise before going into battle to save you. I¡¯ll be wearing the shadow robe again. Would you like to have one? That cloak is cool and useful because the identity of a hero shouldn¡¯t be known by outsiders.¡± Rhea made an attractive offer.


    ¡°Because of me? Xentia must have been scary at the time. Thank you for saving Xentia from that Demon God.¡± Xentia loosened her shoulders. She doesn¡¯t remember what happened, but it must have been terrible because she was still being controlled at the time.


    ¡°Worry not, sweet child. For now, can you disable your Angel Battlesuit? It will only drain your strength and be dangerous in your current state. Please give yourmand to your divine artifact.¡± Rhea pointed her finger to Xentia¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Angel Battlesuit, deactivate.¡± Xentia closed her eyes. Her battlesuit was then disintegrated into gold particles and absorbed into her body.


    However, she returned to an exposed state, like when she was born a few moments ago.


    Elysia moved quickly and wrapped Xentia in a nket. ¡°I¡¯ll help you get dressed after this. Let¡¯s get out of here first. Someone wille here and this realm will soon copse.¡±


    ¡°Mm, so warm¡­ Uhm, can I see your face, Goddess Ely. Xentia wants to see.¡± Xentia made her request.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Elysia didn¡¯t mind. She removed her shadow mask and smiled gently at Xentia.


    ¡°So beautiful, especially your eyes. Goddess Aria¡¯s master¡­ Benevolent Goddess, I can see everyone is counting on you. You must be a great Goddess.¡± Xentia touched Elysia¡¯s face and muttered in a dreamy tone.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Elysia held Xentia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Fwaah, Xentia is sleepy. Really want to sleep¡­¡± Xentia closed her eyes and yawned.


    ¡°You can sleep. I will take care of you.¡± Rhea released Xentia from the aerial magic support and ced the sleepy girl in her arms.


    ¡°Mm¡­¡± Xentia closed her eyes, about to sleep.


    *Rumble* *Rumble*


    Arge fissure formed in the sky, and a gigantic creature fell from it.


    A massive earthquake urred as massive soil was thrown into the sky when that gigantic creaturended on the ground.


    *Swiish*


    Xeronded on top of that gigantic golem and pierced it with his giant spear of darkness. ¡°That¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s like my training against that hateful brat and his heavenly golem.¡±


    ¡°Do as you please. Our grand n was destroyed by all of you in just an hour. However, I was wondering if you would safely exit this copsed realm. The gate or exit portal has already been abolished. Kekeke¡­ I shall drag you to the hell!¡± Someone inside that gigantic golem chuckled creepily.


    ¡°Say what you like. We have more than one person who mastered thews of nature, dimension, and space.¡± Xero rolled his eyes and split the golem¡¯s cockpit in two. He pulled out an injureddy from there.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m not so mad right now, but you¡¯re still going to pay a heavy price, woman.¡± Xero snatched his opponent¡¯s magic energy and only left a tiny bit. He then forcibly grabbed the king piece from that deity.


    ¡°Ghak!¡± The defeated deity went limp, but she looked at her opponent with hatred.


    ¡°Bound this woman up and put her in jail. I also have several participating prisoners. Do whatever you want with them.¡± Xero jumped down from that gigantic golem andnded near Nell. He put that deity and several other participants on the ground.


    ¡°O-oh, okay¡­ But, you got injured and lost a lot of magic power.¡± Nell put the deity in a particr prison, but she put the participants in another ce. She was more worried about Xero¡¯s badly injured state.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. You will only get hurt. Quickly open the exit before this realm copsespletely.¡± Xero stepped back and looked at Lifa and the other Goddesses.


    ¡°We will use teleportation to thest formation¡¯s core. Please gather around me.¡± Lifa beckoned everyone toe closer. After that, she used her teleportation magic to leave the copsed realm with everyone.


    In the seconds of the dimensional shift, Xentia opened her eyes slightly to witness thest moment of the world¡¯s copse. It was so sad¡­ That world was destroyed by the battle just now. Still, she was relieved that Aria had told her that it was only a separated artificial realm, not the real world she wanted to see.


    The scenery suddenly turned into aboratory room with a giant tube in the middle. Lifa instantly deactivated the trap formation.


    The formation¡¯s primary core then self-destructed, but Lifa minimized the explosion, so no damage was done.


    ¡°We¡¯d better end our hunt for today. Everyone is exhausted from the trap formation just now.¡± Elena suggested an idea.


    ¡°Yeah, I need to start meditating soon to recuperate. I heard you sent that association to start working for us. I hope they don¡¯t disappoint. There¡¯s only a few left.¡± Xero still wanted to hunt down a few more deities, but he better not push himself.


    Everyone agreed with the decision, but someone needed to hand over some information about the incident to the superhuman group on the top floor. Elena was about to do that herself, but a devil girl volunteered.


    ¡°Allow me to do the job! I can do it perfectly. I will ask for a littlepensation, if I may.¡± Sylvia raised her hand high. Yet, she spoke herst sentence in a whisper-like voice.


    ¡°All right, just give them these documents. I have prepared the information they need to know regarding the incident here. We will drag America to cooperate with us too. So, no more unnecessary war. I know you can handle it well.¡± Elena handed a few things to Sylvia, then patted Sylvia¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Okay, leave it to me!¡± Sylvia put her hand to her upper chest.


    ¡°I should apany our little devil to avoid the unexpected from happening. My magic didn¡¯t drain much either, so everything will be fine. You can head back first to recuperate. You¡¯ve all worked hard.¡± Nell went to Sylvia¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°We are waiting for you at our temporary base.¡± Elysia waved her hand.


    ¡°Mm, We will join you soon.¡± Sylvia waved her hand as well.


    *Poof*


    Everyone then disappeared from theboratory, leaving Sylvia and Nell alone there.


    ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s ask for somepensation since we solved the problem for them~¡± Sylvia hummed and walked out of theboratory.


    ¡°You really want to ckmail them, huh¡­ What do you want to ask of them?¡± Nell facepalmed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so valuable here, but I¡¯m going to bring some weapons as souvenirs. I previously saw a nice vehicles. I¡¯ll take them too. The rest just depends on the situation and their sincerity. They will work for us in cooperation too, right? Hehe~¡± Sylvia rubbed her hands and chuckled with great enthusiasm.


    ¡°¡­¡± Nell chose not toment anything. She hid in Sylvia¡¯s hood and let this devil girl do the job.

 Chapter 820 The Demon Incidents Aftermath

    ¡°¡­¡± Xero nced at the girl who was bundled up with a nket in Rhea¡¯s arms. ¡°You really are crazy. That girl is that Demon God¡¯s puppet, and you intend to make her your belonging?¡±


    ¡°My mental health is fine, and I have obtained approval for this decision. She may be just a doll created by that Demon God, but she has soul and spirit. I¡¯ve taken some measurements and will install some precautions. Anyway, thank you for your concern.¡± Rhea stared at Xentia for a moment, then nodded to Xero.


    ¡°Sure, whataver. Just make sure she doesn¡¯t stab you in the back. I¡¯m going to my room first to meditate to recuperate. Don¡¯t bother me until it¡¯s dinner time.¡± Xero raised his hand in farewell while going upstairs.


    Elysia took off her shadow mask and faced everyone. ¡°Thank you, everyone. You¡¯ve worked hard today and must be feeling exhausted. Would you like to have a dinner, take a shower, or meditate to recuperate first?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I think we need to clean up first, Ely. After that, we can eat together and recuperate.¡± Ai felt she needed a shower immediately because the previous battles made her dirty.


    Yuuki also thought the same but had a different wish. ¡°Onsen? Hot springs?¡±


    ¡°It must be nice. However, now is not the right opportunity to go to Earth¡¯s hot springs, even if you want to try it. There are currently too many groups monitoring us from afar. Let¡¯s go to the ones in Nature Realm, White Tiger Pce.¡± Elena considered the request but could onlye up with an alternative solution.


    ¡°Wonderful!¡± Yuuki put her hands together. She wanted to soak in the hot spring with Elysia and everyone else.


    ¡°But, Sylvi and Goddess Helen haven¡¯t returned yet. Shall we wait for them?¡± Lynn raised her hand for attention.


    ¡°We can go ahead and leave the portal open for them. Gio and Cherub will guard the portal¡­¡± Lifa pointed her hand at Gio and Cherub, but she realized they were much dirtier due to the previous battle. ¡°Uhhh, look how dirty you have be. You exterminated the demons with so much enthusiasm that you didn¡¯t realize you were now covered in dirt and mud.¡±


    Therefore, Lifa requested Gio to transform into a little dragon. She then used water magic to clean every nook of Gio¡¯s body before covering him with a warm nket. Cherub also received the same treatment with Ai¡¯s permission.


    ¡°Please guard the portal for us. Sylvi and Goddess Helen wille back soon. Let them in, but don¡¯t let the others, okay? We¡¯ll be right back.¡± Elysia patted Gio¡¯s head.


    ¡°The boys are temporarily banned from entering as we will be bathing. Make sure that the Heretic God Tic doesn¡¯t sneak in too.¡± Ai gave her pet a head pat.


    ¡°Hrmm!¡±


    ¡°Rawr!¡±


    Gio and Cherub responded in unison. They received the orders, and they would stand guard with vignce.


    ¡°All right then.¡± Elena nodded slightly and entered the Nature Realm through the portal that Elysia had just opened. It would directly connect them to near the hot springs.


    Everyone took turns entering the portal, but there was someone who had something on her mind.


    ¡°¡­¡± Evelyn stole nces at Elysia several times. What the artificial angel said earlier made her feel a bit confused.


    ¡®Why does that girl refer to Ely as Goddess Ely? Is she like Yuuki and sees Ely as her Goddess? However, what did she mean by Goddess Aria¡¯s master? Was it rted to a little y, or maybe the Goddess Tamer that Sylvi said was true? It¡¯s not a parable to y with?¡¯ Evelyn scratched her head in confusion. She would never find the answer, but she intended to ask her best friend directly at the right time.


    While everyone soaked in the private hot springs, Sylvia had just finished checking the unconscious participants. They were still bound like prisoners in several separate rooms. After that, she went upstairs while humming a tune.


    ¡°Oh, right¡­ The exit path is still sealed because of Yuuki.¡± Sylvia mumbled under her breath when she found the path still sealed by thick ice.


    Considering that Yuuki wasn¡¯t here right now, those ice chunks would have blocked the exit path for quite some time. The other exit is also blocked like this. Therefore, the only solution that came to Sylvia¡¯s mind was to make a way out with brute force.


    ¡®Don¡¯t try to destroy that huge chunk of ice with an explosion, or we¡¯ll be buried alive. I¡¯ll melt it.¡¯ Nell could easily guess Sylvia¡¯s thinking when this devil girl took out a mini cannon.


    ¡®Oh, okay¡­¡¯ Sylvia put back her cannon.


    Nell got out of Sylvia¡¯s hood and put her hand on the ice. She only needed a few seconds, and all the ice melted so fast.


    ¡®Quickly finish our business here.¡¯ Nell immediately went back into hiding in Sylvia¡¯s hood. For some reason, she felt the others were having fun without her and wanted toe back soon to join in.


    Sylvia rushed upstairs but paused in the third basement because she found an arsenal. She picked up a few weapons that caught her attention as if they were souvenirs before going to the surface to meet that group of superheroes.


    ¡°What about the fatalities?¡± The man in blue armor asked the mecha man.


    ¡°We can¡¯t get exact data because we haven¡¯t drilled down to basement four or below. For now, eight hundred and eleven soldiers have died in total with six hundred and forty three being the demonized soldiers. They are the super soldiers being developed at this military base, but something triggered their power to be demonic and out of control.¡± The man in a white mecha suit ryed the data they got.


    ¡°Is that so? Then it¡¯s time for us to go to basement four. Thosedies in a ck suits might need our help.¡± The man in blue armor sighed and checked the state of hisrades. They still had a lot of energy to deal with the demons underground.


    ¡°You may go there, but you don¡¯t need to look for us. You seem to have cleaned the demonic soldiers and demonic beasts clean. Good job.¡± Sylvia came closer while patting her hand lightly. She instantly got everyone¡¯s attention.


    *ck* *ck*


    The surviving soldiers pointed their advanced rifles at the neer.


    ¡°Put down your weapons. She is an ally.¡± The man in blue armor spread his arms to the sides and signaled everyone not to act rashly. He then stepped forward to talk to the neer. ¡°Did youe to meet with us? Can you borate on the situation down there?¡±


    ¡°Take a look at this. This is the data we got regarding the incident in this ce. You can prove its authenticityter.¡± Sylvia took a document and sent it flying at the man in blue armor.


    ¡°¡­¡± The man in blue armor fell silent and skimmed the document. However, he waspletely surprised by the contents. Even so, he would only read the detailster as he was in front of a representative from a mysterious super organization. ¡°Are you really our ally? What is your organization trying to achieve? Also, where have yourrades gone?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, we might be allies or foes depending on the decision you make. You won¡¯t be able to understand our grand ns in your current situation. As for myrades, they¡¯ve already gone home.¡± Sylvia nced up at the sky.


    ¡°Enemies, huh¡­ That would be very troublesome.¡± The man in blue armor muttered.


    ¡°You can understand something from that document. Tell your superiors about the contents. There are many important things. Your higher-ups already know about us, especially the association.¡± Sylvia raised her hand in farewell and walked away.


    ¡°Where would you go?¡± The man in blue armor hasn¡¯t finished talking to the other party yet.


    ¡°I shall take some souvenirs home. We solved the problem for you guys, and it¡¯s not free.¡± Sylvia answered without looking back. Yet, she almost forgot to tell those superheroes one crucial thing. ¡°Oh, right. We¡¯ve already defeated the ability users who teamed up with the demons. We tied them up in different rooms in basement seven. Do whatever you want to them.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Everyone fell silent as the ck-robeddy went to the military airport apron.


    ¡°Is it okay to just let her go, captain?¡± A soldier asked from behind.


    ¡°I believe she didn¡¯te with bad intentions. She already said it, right? We can be allies or foes depending on our decision. Are you not aware? The oppresive domain crumpled a while ago. So, they have solved the root of the problem. We¡¯ve got everything we could possibly want to know from the documents she¡¯s prepared for us-¡± The man in blue armor raised his hand to reassure everyone. He patted the document and then looked at the ck-robeddy. He instantly went speechless.


    Everyone was also surprised. How could it not? That ck-robeddy stole severaltest advanced jet nes and helicopters. Those war vehicles suddenly disappeared from the apron before thatdy mysteriously disappeared!


    ¡°Is she a ghost? She stole our military jets and helicoters then vanished!¡± A soldier clutched his head in panic.


    ¡°That is the power of the Guardian of Dream¡¯s member, huh¡­¡± The man in blue armor muttered under his breath.


    ¡°Ahem! Let her take them as souvenirs. We¡¯re going underground now to make sure of everything. Let¡¯s go!¡± The man in blue armor put the document into the small bag on his belt. He then led everyone to go with him.

 Chapter 821 Meet and Mingle

    Sylvia and Nell returned to their temporary base but couldn¡¯t find anyone around.


    ¡°Did they all go straight to the bedroom to rest? It¡¯s still evening, and we haven¡¯t even had dinner yet¡­¡± Nell immediately flew into the usual bedroom but didn¡¯t find anyone there either. ¡°No way¡­ Everyone left us?¡±


    ¡°No way¡­ That¡¯s impossible. Hm?¡± Sylvia felt a little doubtful since Elysia would wait for them. At that moment, she suddenly noticed the presence of two bundled little dragons in the living room. She went over and saw an open portal on the wall.


    ¡°Oh, everyone is in the Nature Realm. Let¡¯s go there.¡± Nell had also just realized the portal. She flew over to Gio and Cherub to give them a head pat. After that, she went straight into the portal.


    ¡°Rawr!¡± Gio roared at the devil girl.


    ¡°I¡¯m Sylvia. Don¡¯t you remember me?¡± Sylvia removed her shadow mask from her face, and Gio regained hisposure.


    ¡°Hmm~¡± Sylvia shrugged her shoulders and entered the Nature Realm.


    Xentia¡¯s presence among everyone made some ufortable, but they didn¡¯t question anything since no one had brought up the topic. After all, that artificial angel was an enemy a while ago.


    ¡°Hmm-mm~ Fwaahh¡­ Uh? Where are we?¡± Xentia woke up and rubbed her eyes gently. She looked left and right in confusion, but it looked like she was soaking in a big warm puddle with everyone else.


    ¡°Are you awake? We are in the recovery hot spring. Can you feel the magical energy entering through your skin?¡± Rhea rubbed the sleepy girl¡¯s head.


    ¡°O-oh~ Hot spring! I can feel it. Blup, blup, bloop¡­¡± Xentia lost her bnce as she was about to change her seat position, and her head sank into the hot spring. ¡°Hwah! I slipped.¡±


    ¡°Please be careful. Rx your body and don¡¯t move much. Enjoy every sensation you are feeling right now. You will feelfortable.¡± Rhea pulled the hyperactive girl next to her.


    ¡°Un.¡± Xentiaplied and leaned on the edge. She tried to rx like everyone else was doing.


    ¡°¡­¡± Lifa just smiled. She ced a crystal into thest spot before she activated the formation.


    ¡®She looked fierce in the battle a while ago. Wait, I realized something, Ely!¡¯ Elena just realized something surprising.


    ¡®And what shocking thing did you just realize, Sister Elena?¡¯ Elysia looked at Rhea beside her, then at Xentia.


    ¡®If Rhea makes Xentia her daughter, then we will be grandma!¡¯ Elena eximed in her mind.


    ¡®Well, I guess I¡¯m the youngest grandma then?¡¯ Elysia was amused at Elena¡¯s thought. ¡®But let me confirm this with Rhea.¡¯


    After saying that, Elysia linked their spirit conversation to Rhea. ¡®Rhea, are you going to adopt Xentia as your daughter?¡¯


    ¡®Hm, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a proper pronoun, Master Elysia. I will convert her to your faithful follower. But, she couldn¡¯t join our family just like that. Let¡¯s say, she is my disciple.¡¯ Rhea thought for a moment about the answer she would give.


    ¡®I see¡­¡¯ Elena breathed a sigh of relief.


    At that moment, the gate opened, and two entities approached. They were Nell and Sylvia.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve all been rxing in the hot springs ahead of us!¡± Sylvia pointed her finger at everyone.


    ¡°Wee back. Come join us for soaking in the recovery hot spring.¡± Elysia greeted with a smile.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s, of course. Please wait a moment. I will join soon!¡± Sylvia went to wash her body clean first as a mandatory rule before soaking in the hot springs.


    ¡°Where did the nature spirits go? They were all with you a while ago, right?¡± Nell asked Lifa.


    ¡°They¡¯re guarding the portal with Gio and Cherub. You may fail to notice, but they¡¯re in that ss jar.¡± Lifa covered her mouth.


    ¡°O-oh!¡± Nell dropped her fist onto her open palm. She did notice that sparkling ss jar.


    ¡°Uryaa, I¡¯ming! Eh?¡± Sylvia rushed to join everyone, but she slipped and fell into the hot spring instead.


    *Ssh!*


    Sylvia¡¯s fall caused a small water st that sshed everyone.


    ¡°Oops, haha¡­ Sorry, sorry. It wasn¡¯t on purpose. Really.¡± Sylvia went near Elysia for protection.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s okay. Everything is fine. Just be careful next time. How was your meeting with that group of super humans? Everything went well?¡± Elysia chuckled and waved her hand. She could see several girls looking disgruntled at Sylvia, and she immediately changed the subject to distract everyone.


    ¡°Mm, all went well. I also took some souvenirs under their consent.¡± Sylvia gave a thumbs up.


    ¡°Souvenirs?¡± Elysia tilted her head slightly.


    ¡°Yup, I took some weapons from their arsenal. Then, I took some fancy jets and helicopters too. Unfortunately, those vehicles can¡¯t be stored in the Space Bag. Therefore, I left them in Goddess Helen¡¯s Private Realm.¡± Sylvia replied with a wink.


    ¡°Oh dear¡­¡± Elena put her hand to her forehead. She never expected this devil girl would take those things as souvenirs.


    ¡°Ooh, um¡­ If you took those souvenirs with their consent, then everything is fine. Just make sure the tracking device on those war vehicles is disabled. I¡¯ll check that outter.¡± Elysia shook her head with a weak smile.


    ¡°Mkay~¡± Sylvia smiled happily. She then looked to the right and left to look for her towel. It was lost somewhere because of her fall earlier. She was currently wholly naked, only covered by steam and water, which was slightly cloudy in color due to the richness of magical energy.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Xentia felt a little disturbed by the presence of this neer. She sneaked up and ambushed Sylvia from behind.


    ¡°Kyaah! What are you doing?¡± Sylvia was taken aback and jumped slightly. She just found her towel, but someone hugged her from behind.


    ¡°Woah, why is your chest rtivelyrge and buoyant? It¡¯s so soft and supple. Why is Xentia different from the others? Everyone has boing-boing chests. However, they wrap themselves in towels while you don¡¯t. You¡¯re trying to unting something and confuse Xentia, right?¡± Xentia squeezed Sylvia¡¯s breasts curiously. She thenpared the measured size to her chest.


    ¡°Uhh, you embarrass me in front of everyone¡­ Our breasts have been rtively big since we¡¯ve grown up. You may still be in the growth stage. Your boobies will grow to melons like us as you get older.¡± Sylvia covered her breasts with both hands. She immediately wrapped herself in a towel while keeping her distance from Xentia.


    ¡°Older? Grown up? Xentia is pretty mature. Xentia is already four years old, maybe? Is Xentia still in the growth stage?¡± Xentia looked at her body questioningly. She just felt different from the others.


    ¡°Yes, you are still growing, Xentia. Does this make you so nervous? Just don¡¯t overthing it. Yours shall grow eventually. Your breasts and curves already well-deleloped for a teenage girl. They called it the golden ratio.¡± Rhea was amused by this topic.


    ¡°¡­¡± Elysia buried half of her face into the hot spring with a slight blush on her face due to the current topic.


    ¡°Oh! Xentia was just curious. That girl came shamelessly and unted her body in front of Xentia earlier.¡± Xentia returned to her spot next to Goddess Aria.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t unted anything¡­¡± Sylvia buried half of her face into the hot spring and made some bubbles.


    ¡°Nee, Goddess Ely. Why did I find you be two? Can you split yourself in two?¡± Xentia pointed at a girl who looked so much like Elysia.


    ¡°Ah, she is Ai. You can call us twin sisters, and she is my big sister. But, please don¡¯t call me Goddess.¡± Elysia smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Huh, why? You¡¯re a Goddess and don¡¯t want to be called one?¡± Xentia felt a bit confused.


    Elysia then exined that only four entities in their group could be called the Goddess.


    ¡°Mm, that makes sense in the battle code. The opponent will feel threatened if our hero group has many Goddesses.¡± Xentia interpreted one thing to another. She knew the most vital individual was not supposed to be shy and easy to spot. As expected of Goddess Aria¡¯s master.


    ¡°¡­¡± Elysia didn¡¯t know what to say, but she didn¡¯t try to change that perception either.


    ¡°Hey, Xentia. You¡¯re a new hero, right? The human angel. You just joined us for a reason, but you don¡¯t know anyone here other than Goddess Aria and Ely. Come here and get to know everyone.¡± Ai beckoned the new girl toe closer. She felt she needed to do something for Elysia as a lovely big sister.


    ¡°O-oh!¡± Xentia nodded in understanding. However, she looked to Goddess Aria and Elysia first for permission. After getting their approval, she went to the other girls to get acquainted with everyone.


    ¡®She really is an innocent girl when she is outside the battlefield.¡¯ Elena muttered quietly in her mind while watching Xentia, getting to know everyone like an adorable little girl.


    ¡®Mm.¡¯ Elysia just nodded in reply.


    Sometimeter, everyone came out of the hot spring and returned to their temporary base.


    ¡°Dinner!¡± Nell cheered with both hands up.


    ¡°Yay! Dinner!¡± Xentia just followed the little fairy¡¯s behaviour.


    ¡°All right, who wants to help me in the kitchen?¡± Elysia raised her fist with a confident smile.


    ¡°Me, me!¡± Xentia raised her hand to volunteer with enthusiasm.


    ¡°You¡¯re still not fully recovered. The kitchen is too dangerous for you right now.¡± Rhea dragged Xentia away to sit on the sofa.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­¡± Xentia pouted. She didn¡¯t even understand why the ce called the kitchen was considered too dangerous for her, but she wouldn¡¯t argue.


    ¡°I will help.¡± Evelyn volunteered. Then Yuuki and Lynn too.


    Four people were enough, and the girls who volunteeredter were only asked to set the table and take care of the cutlery.


    *Bzzt*


    Elysia checked her smartphone from her Space Bag after she finished boiling a dish. She found some iing messages, but her smartphone was immediately turned off because it ran out of power.


    Therefore, she went to charge her smartphone and immediately returned to the kitchen. She would check those messages after dinner because she didn¡¯t feel there was anything urgent or emergency from Erina¡¯s spirit marker.

 Chapter 822 Someones Desperate Request

    ¡°Ely, are you a Goddess in disguise?¡± Evelyn suddenly asked while looking into her best friend¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking that, Eve? Ah, I went up to Beginner Mage some times ago.¡± Elysia felt a little confused and looked back at Evelyn.


    ¡°I feel you are sometimes so out of reach, Ely. All of your achievements are beyond what a human can achieve. You may be a Goddess, but you disguised yourself as an ordinary girl for a purpose. Am I too curious?¡± Evelyn couldn¡¯t look Elysia in the eye for too long. She felt too embarrassed about that.


    Yuuki and Lynn paused their work to listen to the conversation.


    ¡°You may know if you want to. You see, Eve. You were the first one who made me a friend, a true friend. You are sincere, kind, and innocent, but sometimes air-headed and silly. You can see me as a Goddess in training, but I don¡¯t know when I will reach that level.


    Sometimes, I think our power is just a gift from the universe, and the universe can take it away someday. Therefore, I just do everything to the best of my ability for good. That¡¯s how I thank the universe for everything.¡± Elysia smiled gently at the end of her words.


    She had seen several entities gain instant power and lose it so quickly. It was so imprinted in her view of power gain.


    ¡°At that time, no¡­ When the timees, will you allow me to be your loyal follower, Ely? I sometimes feel you will go far, very far. I just want to reach out to you. Please don¡¯t leave me¡­¡± Evelyn sped her hands.


    ¡°I see. When the timees, you will make difficult decisions. Will you apany our long journey to the end? Are you willing to leave everything behind just to be with us?¡± Elysia asked that question in a somewhat emotional tone.


    Surprisingly, everyone in the living room fell silent because of that. Some of them pondered Elysia¡¯s question in their minds as well.


    ¡°Maa, let¡¯s skip this conversation. Now is the time for us to prepare dinner. Here, help me stir this.¡± Elysia changed the topic of the conversation with a cheerful smile.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Evelyn immediately moved to help.


    A few momentster, dinner was served at the dining table. Xero joined in the dinner event.


    However, Xentia surprisingly joined the glutton group and devoured a lot of food. It was the first time she experienced the pleasures of this extraordinary culinary paradise and the first food she enjoyed with her taste buds.


    ¡°Everything is so delicious, but Xentia can¡¯t go on anymore. More than this and that would be not good for the tummy.¡± Xentia put down her cutlery and then rubbed her tummy. She stopped eating because she felt her stomach was at the tipping point just before the satiation level.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Nom, nom¡­¡± Nell raised her hand with an ok hand gesture and returned to eating her food. The others may see it¡¯s just a big bowl of delicious soup, but it was a pool of delicacy for her.


    ¡°Thank you for the food.¡± Xero finished with his dinner and immediately went to the second floor.


    ¡°Do you need help in your recovery process? Please say anything if you need anything.¡± Elysia asked before Xero left.


    ¡°Not for now.¡± Xero nced back for a moment, then went upstairs.


    ¡°¡­¡± Elysia just nodded and looked at everyone around the dining table. They enjoy their meal with blissful faces.


    After Elysia finished her food, she went to get her smartphone. She has some unread messages, after all.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Elysia felt a little surprised when she saw the iing messagese a few minutes after she returned to this house. It was as if Erina knew when she hade back here, but she had no idea how Erina would know about it.


    She questioned whether this house had been bugged or her smartphone had been tracked. The technology could be so scary, after all. However, she felt it was only because of the marker connection. This house was not far from Erina¡¯s mansion, and Erina could clearly sense if she was near or not.


    ¡®Someone texted you, Ely? You only have the Erina family numbers, but why do you look so troubled?¡¯ Elena felt a little surprised when Elysia returned while staring at the smartphone with aplicated look.


    ¡®Everything is fine. Erina only sent me a few messages. She asked how I was in the first message, and in the second message, she informed me that someone from across the country hade to her family¡¯s mansion this afternoon. He made a request to meet me.


    In the third message, she sent information about that person and asked if I would fulfil that person¡¯s request or not. However, that person hadn¡¯t even said the reason for his urgent request before meeting me.¡¯ Elysia read all the messages and outlined the details.


    ¡®It was a request to see you as a doctor, right? Those oldies from the Alchemy Association are really annoying. That old hag must have revealed the secret behind Erina and Kenji¡¯s recovery.¡¯ Elena still remembered that arrogant Grand Master alchemist.


    ¡®Maa, we¡¯re not trying to keep our achievements a secret either. There were many eyewitnesses who would obviously question how Erina and her father could recover so quickly. However¡­ Someone who wants to meet me seems familiar. We¡¯ve met this guy before, haven¡¯t we?¡¯ Elysia showed the person¡¯s information to Elena.


    ¡®Hmm¡­ Yes, we¡¯ve met him. It was at an auction house in Seoul, South Korea. You came as Lily. He and his friend came to say hello when you just imed that white bracelet artifact. The item you used as one of the catalysts in the advanced artifact creation practice. You remember it, right?¡¯ Elena could remember thatst month¡¯s event well.


    ¡®Hmm, Hong Ju-Won from Hong n, huh¡­ He was with his friend Sung Se-Yeon then, and his arrival this time was definitely not alone. What do they want?¡¯ Elysia didn¡¯t understand why the other party hade here to meet her. There were too many possibilities, and she couldn¡¯t be sure.


    ¡®What are you going to do, Ely? He might bother Erina until he can meet you. Erina said it was something of an emergency on that guy¡¯s side, right? He may be desperate. It¡¯s fine if you want to meet him and find out the truth for Erina¡¯s sake. The night is still early, and the weather still looks friendly.¡¯ Elena looked out the window. She felt it would be fine if Elysia went to Erina¡¯s mansion now.


    ¡®But, well¡­¡¯ Elysia considered her decision for a moment. She might not have free time to go to Erina¡¯s mansion tomorrow because her group still has a n. So, now was the right time if she wanted to meet that person.


    ¡®If you decide to go¡­ Nell, Lynn and Sylvi wille with you.¡¯ Elena held Elysia¡¯s hand.


    ¡®You¡¯re noting with me?¡¯ Elysia was a bit surprised.


    ¡®I need to educate that baby girl with Rhea. I also need to check and confirm a few things about her. We¡¯ll have an interesting hero of light tomorrow, hehe¡­¡¯ Elena had a particr intention for Xentia, and it would have something to do with Rhea¡¯s n.


    ¡®Oh, okay¡­¡¯ Elysia just nodded in understanding.


    After dinner, Elena told the concerned girls to apany and protect Elysia.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. However, we should return before curfew arrives. You also need a good rest, right?¡± Nell had no objection, but that didn¡¯t mean she was in favor of letting the girls go out at night and skipping sleep.


    ¡°Mm, we¡¯ll be back soon. We¡¯re just going to see Erina and someone then head back.¡± Elysia nodded in confirmation.


    ¡°¡­¡± Lynn responded with a slight nod. She would protect and help Elysia with all her might.


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect. So, shall we go now?¡± Sylvia hugged Elysia¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Hm? Where are you going? Xentia can follow?¡± Xentia came closer.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to see someone who desperately needs our help. I may be needed as a doctor.¡± Elysia gave Xentia a head pat.


    ¡°Doctor? What is a doctor?¡± Xentia tilted her head slightly.


    ¡°The doctor is a noble person with the ability to heal those who are sick or injured. Ely can be called a Saint in the medical world.¡± Rhea helped to exin.


    ¡°Ooh~ That sounds great! Can Xentia be a doctor?¡± Xentia was enlightened with sparkling eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s possible if you have the passion. However, I think there are other sses more suitable for you. Would Xentia want to listen to it?¡± Elena started a conversation.


    ¡°Xentia wants!¡± Xentia came close to the Golden Goddess with great interest. Yet, she suddenly stopped in her tracks and waved her hand at Elysia. ¡°Please be careful ande back soon!¡±


    ¡°Mm. We¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Elysia waved her hand before leaving with Lynn and Sylvia by her side while Nell sat invisibly on her shoulder.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­¡± Vanessa and Yuuki pouted while staring at Elysia¡¯s departure. They wanted toe along, but Elysia¡¯s master had already decided who would go with Elysia.


    *Poof*


    Elysia brought her small team to teleport to Erina¡¯s location.


    ¡°Hmm-mm~¡± Erina hummed sweetly in her room while applying night cream to her body.


    *Bzzt*


    An iing message came, and Erina checked her smartphone. ¡°Ellie will being here soon with her friends. Are they Sylvia-san and Evelyn-san?¡±


    Erina wondered, but she couldn¡¯t hide her smile because she would meet Elysia soon. She replied to the message but heard a strange sound from behind.


    *Bzzt*


    ¡°Gulp¡­¡± Erina gulped her saliva nervously.


    She was alone in her room. Mio hadn¡¯te back either. It was dark outside too, and the thought of ghosts crossed her mind.


    ¡°¡­¡± Erina wanted to look back, but she was afraid it was a jumpscare like that blue demon incident.


    Erina looked at her smartphone, and the message to Elysia was still disyed on the screen.


    Thus, she immediately wrote another message, asking for help. She felt so scared and nervous. Because of her trembling hand, her smartphone slipped from her hands and fell on the carpet.


    ¡°No way¡­ Oh God and Goddess of Heaven, please help me. Ellie¡­¡± Erina¡¯s face went pale. She didn¡¯t dare bend down to pick up her smartphone now.


    ¡°Erina, why do you look so scared? Come here and tell us. We might be able to help.¡± Elysia was confused by Erina¡¯s strange behavior.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Erina blinked her eyes a few times. That pleasant voice was so familiar and definitely not a ghost. She also felt that Elysia was already so close. So, it was definitely her friend. Elysia had arrived.


    Sure enough, she turned around and found three girls sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°Ellie, you scared me¡­ I thought it was a ghost. You appeared so suddenly without any prior notice. My heart probably can¡¯t take another jumpscare.¡± Erina¡¯s legs lost strength, and she slumped to the floor. Even so, she breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 823 On the Verge of Breaking (1)

    ¡°Ehehe¡­ Sorry if my arrival surprised you. I¡¯ll be careful next time. Are you okay?¡± Elysia rushed beside Erina.


    ¡°Mm, I¡¯m fine.¡± Erina nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Fufu, is this a little y on your side, Erina? You only wore underwear to wee Ely¡¯s arrival. Do you want to tease our Ely? Naughty girl.¡± Sylvia covered her mouth as she giggled.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Erina checked her body. She had just applied the night cream and hadn¡¯t finished putting on her clothes after bathing. Elysia¡¯s arrival was sudden, and she wasn¡¯t ready.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m not a naughty girl.¡± Erina immediately took her pajamas and put them on in a hurry. She then pouted to Elysia with a blushing face.


    Elysia responded with a smile while waving her hand. She then invited Erina to sit on the sofa.


    ¡°Ah, you can speak Japanese now, Sylvia-san?¡± Erina just realized that she understood Sylvia¡¯s words just now.


    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s thanks to Ely. Anyway, long time no see, Erina. I can see you are a bit stronger than thest time we met.¡± Sylvia pointed her open palm at Elysia.


    ¡°You noticed? Yes, I currently only need one more step to breakthrough to rank five. It was a month of intense training. I worked hard.¡± Erina clenched her fists in front of her chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s impressive achievemnt. May I know how old are you?¡± Lynn suddenly asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be twenty in a few days¡­ Uhm, may I know your name, miss?¡± Erina looked at the newdy andpared Sylvia to this newdy. Their hair color was somewhat simr, and they were probably from the same country.


    ¡°My apologies for myte self introduction. My name is Lynn. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Erina. I¡¯ve heard a few things about you.¡± Lynn introduced herself ording to the disguised identity procedure as her group did.


    ¡°Ah, mm. The pleasure is mine, Lynn-san.¡± Erina wanted to ask something, but her attention was drawn to Lynn¡¯s unique hairstyle. She saw a hair essory such as an animal ear headband hidden among Lynn¡¯s light blue-hue white hair.


    Erina then nced at Elysia. She was acquainted with another of Elysia¡¯s friends now.


    ¡°¡­¡± Lynn rubbed her head and used disguise magic to hide her fox ears.


    ¡°Erina, the message you sent made it necessary for us toe here. Is that young master from the Hong n bothering you?¡± Elysia brought up the main topic of conversation.


    ¡°Young Master Hong Ju-Won? It¡¯s more like¡­ he won¡¯t give up before seeing you, Ellie. He came this afternoon, but we couldn¡¯t just fulfill his request. However, he said that he would be here again tomorrow morning, afternoon, evening, then the next day, and the next day again¡­¡± Erina loosened her shoulders and heaved a subtle sigh.


    ¡°He wanted to meet me on a request for help, right? However, I don¡¯t even know what he¡¯s going to ask for. Do you know his situation, Erina? He came to Japan and would bother you because of me. He seems to be desperate.¡± Elysia made a steeple of her fingers.


    ¡°Based on the information we dug up, the current situation of the Hong n is not good. The current patriarch fell ill and was in aa. Several n¡¯s important people have been exposed to a mysterious sickness.


    Hong Min-Joo, Hong Ju-Won¡¯s mother, is one of them. If the current patriarch of the Hong n died, Hong Ju-Won¡¯s father and uncles would likely fight for power and control. It will cause the Hong n to crumble and split apart. Hong Ju-Won doesn¡¯t want to talk about his reason before he can see you, but I think he¡¯s just trying to save his n and loved ones.¡± Erina shared the information she just found out a while ago.


    ¡°I see¡­ That¡¯s a rotten scheme of power-hungry people, hmm?¡± Elysia put her hand to her chin. She could imagine the situation, and it disgusted her.


    ¡°Are you going to see him, Ellie?¡± Erina asked curiously.


    ¡°Um, I¡¯ll go see him to listen to him first. Whether I¡¯ll grant his request or not is another matter. Who came with him this afternoon?¡± Elysia nodded slightly.


    ¡°He came with his grandfather¡¯s trusted bodyguard, Grandpa Five, and his best friend, Sung Se-Yeon.¡± Erina raised two fingers.


    ¡°Grandpa Five? Is that a codename?¡± Elysia blinked her eyes a few times.


    ¡°Hmm, that might be true. He is only known by that name, and that¡¯s the name on his ID. He is a powerful person. If my grandfather fought Grandpa Five, he would win but with heavy injuries. That¡¯s what grandfather told me.¡± Erin shrugged her shoulders. She wasn¡¯t so sure either.


    ¡°All right. Can you tell him toe see me now?¡± Elysia nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Now? You mean now?¡± Erina was a bit surprised.


    ¡°Yep, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s staying at a hotel nearby, right?¡± Elysia rubbed her hands together and leaned back against the sofa. She felt a little cold now.


    ¡°O-okay. I¡¯ll tell Mio about this.¡± Erina got up from her seat to take her smartphone. She also turned on the heater. ¡°It gets cold at night. It will be warmer now.¡±


    After saying that, Erina made a call to Mio.


    Elysia, Nell, Sylvia, and Lynn briefly exchanged words via telepathy. Elysia announced her intentions to everyone.


    ¡®It¡¯s fine if you want to help that person. There is no harm.¡¯ Nell didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡®Yup! We can also get an advantage in another sense. Hong n is a powerful n in South Korea, right?¡¯ Sylvia had another idea to take advantage of their uing situation.


    ¡®I can help. If it¡¯s based on Erina¡¯s story, Hong n needs to do a clean-up immediately.¡¯ Lynn understood Elysia¡¯s view toward the Hong n¡¯s young master. She would also feel hopeless if her n was infested with many parasites and pests.


    ¡®Mm, we might be able to spare some time for that tomorrow morning. The Association and that Ancient God managed to capture five evil deities today. We¡¯re going to imprison them tomorrow. So, there are only twenty more targets left.¡¯ Nell shared the information she just got from her big sister a few seconds ago.


    ¡®Twenty, huh¡­ Is there a possibility that other deities have been eliminated without our knowledge?¡¯ Elysia had a hunch that the number wasn¡¯t urate.


    ¡®This is hard to determine, Ely. We can only track the deities if they are nearby, or using chess pieces. You need to talk to Earth Mother for exact info. We got that number from Sora two days ago, right?¡¯ Nell shook her head.


    ¡®I¡¯ll check it out to Earth Mother tomorrow morning. The day after tomorrow she may have recovered and can help us more.¡¯ Elysia thought it was the only thing they could do.


    ¡®Hmm, we¡¯ll probably go to the Heaven Realm the day after tomorrow.¡¯ Nell predicted their departure might be sooner than the initial estimation.


    ¡°Ely, we have already sent a notice to Hong Ju-Won, and he will be here in a few minutes.¡± Erina sat back down on the sofa.


    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go to the living room. However¡­¡± Elysia stood up and looked Erina up and down.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Erina looked at Elysia with a curious look.


    ¡°Are you going to meet them in just sleeping pajamas, Erina?¡± Elysia pointed her hand at Erina.


    ¡°That may be inappropriate. Please wait a moment. I will change my clothes.¡± Erina rushed to her wardrobe and wore a long-sleeved dress over her pajamas.


    ¡°Simple yet perfect. You¡¯d better keep wearing gloves in public or in front of a third party, Erina. Your abilities are actually feared, and it will give you an untouchable impression that will keep some trouble away from you.¡± Elysia gave a pair of ck gloves with gold essories to Erina.


    ¡°Eh? Mm, all right. Thanks, Ellie.¡± Erina epted the gloves happily and put them on. She didn¡¯t have to worry about her golden touch anymore and didn¡¯t wear gloves in thest few days, but she took Elysia¡¯s suggestion seriously.


    Erina then offered her hand to Elysia, and they went out of the room hand in hand. Sylvia and Lynn followed right behind like bodyguards.


    ¡°Erina-sama, sorry for my dy. Someone caused a bit of trouble a few minutes ago.¡± Mio rushed over in a bit of a hurry.


    ¡°Did something happen? Who is causing trouble in the current situation?¡± Erina responded with a worried look.


    ¡°That¡¯s the agency manager. He wants you to attend the grand festival next week. You¡¯ve been absent for a month, and it will be bad for Angelic Diva Agency if you are absent from this grand music concert. However, his behaviour has displeased Kenji-sama. ¡°Mio reported the incident while ncing at Elysia and the other two girls secretly.


    ¡°Oh no, that¡¯s bad. Why does he upset father? He can be fired at any time.¡± Erina blinked her eyes in surprise.


    ¡°Uhm, it¡¯s already happened. Kenji-sama fired him and reced the manager with someone better with good etiquette and manners. She wille here tomorrow.¡± Mio smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Has he lost his mind? Well, that¡¯s what he will get for putting business above all else. Even so, I do intend to attend the grand festival next week.¡± Erina held her forehead and sighed.


    ¡°Fufu, long time no see Mio. You shouldn¡¯t leave your princess alone unattended under any circumstances. Erina was alone in the room. Even though it might be safe there, that¡¯s still not a good bodyguard attitude.¡± Sylvia waved her hand.


    ¡°Syl- Sylvia-sama is using anguage I can understand!?¡± Mio gasped in surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? So shocked when I giving you a piece of good advice? Is she all right, Lynn?¡± Sylvia pursed her lips and scratched her head.


    ¡°I think she need proper rest, Sylvi. But, yeah, still bad bodyguard with terrible time management.¡± Lynn folded her arms and nodded.


    ¡°I-I needed toe on Kenji-sama¡¯s orders earlier.¡± Mio was taken aback by the usation. She was annoyed, but she couldn¡¯t give a proper reason.


    ¡°Then you have to make yourself clear. Who do you take orders to and who do you serve? Is it for Erina, Kenji or whoever it is. A bodyguard is sometimes a partner and protector. You can¡¯t protect everyone. I¡¯m sure they have their own personal bodyguard. Do you understand? You are Erina¡¯s. My apologies for reprimanding you, but we just want you not to leave Erina alone unattended in any case. If you truly need to go, then order someone to protect or apany your princess.¡± Sylvia gave some detailed advice.


    She felt the kidnapping case was partly due to the negligence of this ipetent bodyguard.


    ¡°¡­¡± Mio couldn¡¯t reply because it would only backfire on her.


    ¡°Mio has done her best, Sylvia-san. Please don¡¯t be so strict with her. She is always by my side.¡± Erina defended Mio firmly.


    ¡°Are you sure that every time, Erina? Always? Anyway, this is just a suggestion from me. Your princess is important to our princess too, Mio. The world can be too dangerous sometimes.¡± Sylvia waved her hand in front of her face.


    ¡°¡­¡± Elysia didn¡¯t know what to say. It seemed Sylvia had already adopted the overprotective notion.

 Chapter 824 On the Verge of Breaking (2)

    <h4>Chapter 824 On the Verge of Breaking (2)</h4>


    ¡°No, Erina-sama. Sylvia-sama has a point. I have to be more aware of all circumstances around you.¡± Mio held Erina¡¯s hand and looked at Sylvia. ¡°Thank you for your advice. I will implement my role soon as Erina-sama¡¯s full-time personal bodyguard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± Sylvia nodded with a happy smile. She then noticed some neers and pped her hands for attention. ¡°Ah, some people are waiting for us in the living room now. We¡¯d better not keep them waiting too long.¡±


    ¡°Eh? They came so fast?¡± Erina asked in wonder. She and everyone then went into the living room at a leisurely pace.


    Somewhere in a presidential suite room in a hotel near Minamoto n¡¯s mansion, a typical Korean ck-haired prince came out of his room in a hurry.


    He showed his smartphone to a bald, burly ck man in the living room. ¡°Grandpa Five! They just gave notice that Miss Elysia can meet us to hear our request. We¡¯re going to the Minamoto n¡¯s mansion right now! We¡¯re going to make her an offer she can¡¯t possibly refuse.¡±


    ¡°All right, we are leaving now.¡± Grandpa Five rose from his seat.


    ¡°Wow, looks like the Lady of Luck is on our side, Ju-Won. We¡¯re getting the green light so soon.¡± A sleepy man got up from the sofa bed and immediately smoothed his blond brown hair.


    ¡°Are youing with us or not, Se-Yeon? Get your ass off that couch and we¡¯re going now.¡± Hong Ju-Won threw a pillow at his friend.


    ¡°Yes, yes... Fwahh, I haven¡¯t slept since yesterday, my fweind.¡± Sung Se-Yeon stood up and did a little stretching while yawning.


    ¡°If Miss Elysia is as great as the association says, then she can save my n from the doom. We can also destroy that rotten scheme and catch the mastermind behind it all.¡± Hong Ju-Won clenched in a hopeful murmur.


    The three of them then left the hotel. Grandpa Five drove the car as if driven by time. Luckily they didn¡¯t get a ticket for it and arrived at the Minamoto n¡¯s mansion in less than three minutes.


    ¡°argh... I feel like my dinner wille out of my mouth.¡± Sung Se-Yeon covered his mouth, and his face was so pale.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time you¡¯ve been in a high-speed car. Stopining and don¡¯t embarrass yourself here.¡± Hong Ju-Won patted his friend¡¯s back.


    ¡°Pleasee in. Minamoto Mitsuzuka-sama is waiting for you.¡± An influential expert opened the front entrance.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Hong Ju-Won nodded slightly and tidied up his clothes before entering the mansion.


    It was his second visit that day. Just as he had just entered, an angry man suddenly left the living room and rushed out with an angry expression.


    ¡°...¡± Hong Ju-Won stopped his steps, and so did his entourage.


    ¡°Tch.¡± The angry middle-aged man just clicked his tongue and left the mansion.


    ¡°???¡± Hong Ju-Won wondered what was wrong with the man, but he didn¡¯t recognize the person. He just shrugged his shoulders and went into the living room.


    ¡°Nice to meet you again, Minamoto Mitsuzuka-sama, Minamoto Kenji-sama. Thank you for considering and epting my request.¡± Hong Ju-Won sat on the sofa when the host had already made a gesture for him.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Kenji only responded with a nod. He still felt annoyed with the impudent manager earlier.


    ¡°It is Elysia herself who is willing to listen to your requests. We have no way of persuading her if she does not want to see you. Although, it would have been easier for us if you had just said why you wanted to ask her for help in the first ce. Isn¡¯t that right, Grandpa Five?¡± Mitsuzukaraised his palm with a mysterious smile.


    ¡°That is the young master¡¯s decision.¡± Grandpa Five responded curtly.


    ¡°...¡± Hong Ju-Won looked left and right, but he couldn¡¯t see the presence of someone he wanted to meet. He didn¡¯t even know what kind of person to meet for this emergency request. All he knew was information regarding Elysia¡¯s incredible medical abilities.


    Besides, he sensed that the atmosphere was awkward, and Minamoto Kenji seemed upset about something. He just hoped he wasn¡¯t the cause.


    ¡°Ahem, did the middle-aged man who just left upset you, Kenji-sama? If I may ask, who is that person?¡± Hong Ju-Won cleared his throat and asked politely.


    ¡°He¡¯s a nobody, but acting like he has power and forgot who the real boss is.¡± Kenji just snorted and drank his tea. He had to calm himself down soon because Erina and Elysia would be here soon.


    ¡°Looks like he made the worst fatal mistake of his life. He probably won¡¯t see the sun rise tomorrow.¡± Hong Ju-Won shrugged his shoulders, feeling a little relieved.


    A few secondster, the pleasant voices of the girls came closer. A group of gorgeous girls with alluring charms arrived in the living room. Their arrival immediately got everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Oh! He is the arrogant man and the entric boy!¡± Sylvia pointed her finger at the two people in the living room.


    ¡°...¡± Hong Ju-Won and Sung Se-Yeon didn¡¯t know what to say when they saw who wasing. The former¡¯s lips twitched awkwardly, but thetter¡¯s eyes sparkled as he was able to meet these rare beauties again.


    ¡°Oh, this is indeed a meeting destined by heaven. We meet again, Lady Lily. Or it¡¯s now Miss Elysia.¡± Sung Se-Yeon immediately gave a sparkling greeting.


    ¡°Ellie, you already know them?¡± Erina asked in wonder.


    ¡°My apologies, but we weren¡¯t even properly acquainted. We ran into them in Seoul, and what Sylvi said is true. They are the arrogant man and the entric boy at that time.¡± Elysia nodded.


    ¡°Ah, um... Why did I get the nickname the entric boy? Let me introduce myself once again, my name is Se-Yeon, the first young master of the Sung n from Seoul. And this is my best friend, Hong Ju-Won.¡± Sung Se-Yeon scratched his cheek awkwardly. He then introduced himself elegantly.


    ¡°Haha, how about you sit down first and talk things over a cup of hot tea? It gets a bit chilly at night.¡± Mitsuzuka ordered the girls to sit down, but he repeatedly stole nces at the two silver-white-haired girls behind Elysia. One of them was Sylvia, but the other one was a new face.


    At that moment, he realized that Sylvia had just said something he could understand. It was obviously Japanese, and not the unknownnguage anymore!


    ¡°Let me introduce myself once again. I am Hong Ju-Won, the only son and only direct descendant of the Hong n¡¯s core family. It is a pleasure for me to meet you, Elysia-sama. Our previous meeting may not have been so memorable, but thank you foring to my request.¡± Hong Ju-Won put his hand to his chest and spoke eloquently and calmly.


    Elysia asked Erina to sit with Kenji and Mitsuzuka. Meanwhile, Elysia sat on a separate sofa with Sylvia and Lynn on each side. ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll listen to your request first. Shall we speak in English or stay in Japanese for your convenience?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I speak Japanese pretty well.¡± After saying that, Hong Ju-Won told Elysia about his n situation and proceeded with his emergency request.


    Broadly speaking, he wanted Elysia to heal his grandfather and essential people in the n. That way, the rotten scheme would be exposed to light, and the masterminds could be punished ordingly. The prestigious Hong n was indeed on the verge of breaking.


    ¡°So, you know about me from the Alchemy Association, huh...¡± Elysia murmured and put her hand to her chin. Some of her guesses and information from Erina were urate.


    ¡°Just so you know, Young Master Hong Ju-Won. You came to me under the assumption that I could solve your problem? You are so confident in someone you don¡¯t even know. Your n problem is reallyplicated and obviously involves many parties. Maybe, you also have some enemies hoping for your n¡¯s destruction. What would you do in the worst-case scenario?¡± Elysia took a deep breath and concluded.


    ¡°I can only try my best in what I can do. We have asked many influential medical experts for help, but they have not given satisfactory results. Even if you say that, please help save my n with your abilities. The Alchemy Association has great regard for you, and you are my only hope right now.


    I can¡¯t ept my n will end up like this! My grandfather and my mother don¡¯t deserve to suffer! Please help me, Miss Elysia! I will give you whatever you ask within our power. Whether it¡¯s money, gems, artifacts, or wishes!¡± Hong Ju-Won put his hands on his knees and bowed pleadingly.


    The room fell silent for a few seconds, and Sylvia decided to ask via telepathy. ¡®What are you going to do, Ely? He will bother us and Erina until his wish is granted. He also looks so desperate. Honestly, we can take advantage of this guy for our benefit.¡¯


    ¡®If it¡¯s as he says, then his grandfather probably won¡¯tst long. His death is the key to his n¡¯s destruction. He feels confused, panicked, and hopeless.¡¯ Lynn sighed and closed her eyes. Based on her observations, the man was telling the truth, and the situation was terrible.


    ¡°I can¡¯t give you any promises or guarantees, but let¡¯s see what we can do. You must remember your promise to us, the sessors of the Hong n. You will owe us a lot of lives. Whatever the oue, you must do a clean-up in your n, or something bad will happen again.¡± Elysia just had a little discussion with Elena via private telepathy. She then decided to lend a helping hand with a little ulterior motive in mind.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s for sure! Thank you for being willing to fulfill my request! I¡¯m sure we can save my n with your help. All right, we can immediately leave for Seoul tonight with my private jet. I-¡± Hong Ju-Won¡¯s face instantly brightened. He had just said a few things, but Elysia suddenly raised her hand.


    ¡°No, not tonight. Schedule our departure tomorrow morning at seven after breakfast. We¡¯ll be waiting for you here.¡± Elysia emphasized the decision.


    ¡°...¡± Hong Ju-Won was silent for a moment. He felt a little dissatisfied but swallowed his arrogance because he couldn¡¯t force anything on the other party. ¡°Tomorrow morning, it is? All right, we¡¯ll be here at exactly seven o¡¯clock.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful. We¡¯re already feeling tired, and I¡¯m sure you also need some rest, young master. Take your time to have a proper rest because tomorrow you might be very busy.¡± Elysia nodded slightly.


    After a few pleasantries, Hong Ju-Won and Sung Se-Yeon bid farewell, especially to the girls. Grandpa Five only gave a respectful gesture in silence before leaving.

 Chapter 825 Just a Little More

    <h4>Chapter 825 Just a Little More</h4>


    ¡°Ellie, is that all right? As far as I can remember, you¡¯ve been busytely.¡± Erina asked worriedly.


    ¡°Mm, that seems to be over much quicker than we thought. We¡¯ve just teamed up with two powerful organizations, and they¡¯ve made our job a lot easier.¡± Elysia waved her hand in front of her face.


    ¡°Do you mean that evil organization destruction? What kind of organization are you referring to, Elysia?¡± Kenji was taken aback by the bold statement.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good. I can¡¯t reveal more, but that evil organization is almostpletely destroyed.¡± Elysia put her hands on herp and shook her head.


    ¡°You only need two days topletely destroy a world ss organization!? That¡¯s unbelievable...¡± Mitsuzuka widened her eyes as if she couldn¡¯t believe it, but she didn¡¯t feel Elysia was bragging. As he expected, Elysia¡¯s background was far more powerful than he could have imagined.


    ¡°Mm, you should be fine starting from tomorrow. I will also remove my prey marker soon. That way, everything will return to a peaceful life. Several precautions have also beenunched to stop any war and chaos. I hope, with the end of the gue, the world will be peaceful.¡± Elysia looked up in her mutter.


    ¡°Your organization goes that far just for peace? This may be a bit presumptuous, but may we know your influence in your organization, Elysia? You are part of the mysterious organization called Guardian of Dream, correct?¡± Kenji cleared his throat and made a steeple of his fingers with a solemn expression.


    ¡°Would that change anything? You better not know too much about us because they might have a different opinion of you, sir. That said, please pull back the scouts around my temporary house.¡± Elysia looked at everyone in the living room and heaved a subtle sigh.


    ¡°I see... However, we only have an elite team in charge of guarding the house. The other teams are from the government and some third parties.¡± Mitsuzuka sighed.


    ¡°In that case, allow them to scout for something pointless.¡± Elysia didn¡¯t really care about the third party because her group would be leaving soon.


    ¡°For the Hong n matter, I will help Hong Ju-Won. He may be the sessor chosen by his grandfather, but that terrible scheme happened because of the people who are hungry for power. Do you have some power in South Korea, if I may ask?¡± Elysia returned to her previous topic.


    ¡°Yes, what do you want to do with it?¡± Mitsuzuka asked in a neutral tone.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. It¡¯s just that, the Minamoto n can expand your influence there because the good rtionship with Hong n. The Hong n is one of the most powerful ns there, yes?¡± Elysia opened her palm and smiled faintly.


    ¡°You are willing to help that young master to make his n indebted to the Minamoto n?¡± Mitsuzuka raised his eyebrows.


    ¡°That¡¯s not entirely true. They will pay dearly for all the materials that will be used to help them.¡± Elysia shook her head.


    ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot since the first time we met, Elysia. Very well, do what you need to do. Please let us know if you need any help, whatever it is. We¡¯ll be happy to help you.¡± Mitsuzukaughed dryly.


    ¡°Hehe, thank you. Anyway~ Erina, do you want toe with us to South Korea? It¡¯s a one day trip. Mio is alsoing. You have a grand concert next week, right? We can sing, dance, and y music together in an amazing ce in Seoul.¡± Elysia invited Erina with a smile, and Erina¡¯s expression became bright in that instant.


    ¡°E-eh? Can I?¡± Erina wanted to immediately give a yes, but she needed to ask her grandfather and father first.


    ¡°...¡± Mitsuzuka and Kenji nced at Erina¡¯s sparkling and hopeful expression. They couldn¡¯t possibly forbid Erina just like that. Elysia would also be there to make sure everything was okay.


    ¡°Fine, it¡¯s to celebrate your recovery. As for Kenji, he might be fully recovered when youe back here tomorrow night or the day after tomorrow, haha...¡± Mitsuzuka patted his son¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Thank you! Ellie, Mio and I will being with you tomorrow morning!¡± Erina sped her hands in front of her chest. She smiled, gleaming with joy.


    After exchanging a few words, Erina said goodnight to her grandfather and father. She then took Elysia and the girls back to her room.


    ¡°Sigh... That girl bes more mysterious as time goes on. She once came before me as an innocent girl, and I bullied her recklessly. And now, she yed her cards, and it¡¯s overwhelming me.¡± Mitsuzuka took a deep breath.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine if she stays as our ally. Erina must maintain a good rtionship with Elysia at all costs. Hm?¡± Kenji sighed, but his attention was drawn to his tablet¡¯s notification. He checked it and was surprised by the information he had just received.


    ¡°America invites all superpower countries to a grand meeting. They want to discuss the war that broke out in thest month.¡± Kenji gives his tablet to his father.


    ¡°Hm? What kind of reason do they have? They literally attack us for no reason.¡± Mitsuzuka frowned.


    ¡°There are some traitors in their military base. It¡¯s rted to the dangerous monster experiment. A Great General went to the dark side and betrayed the country¨C¡± Mitsuzuka read some crucial points in the state report.


    ¡°Does that have something to do with what Elysia said earlier? The Guardian of Dream was the one who created this situation, right?¡± Mitsuzuka put the tablet on the table. He looked at his son with a wondering look.


    ¡°That is highly possible. If they want a peaceful world, they will start with America then the superpower countries. Whatever it is, this meeting will be held next month.¡± Kenji nodded.


    ¡°Yeah, all countries are still struggling to fix their economy crisis, stop the chaos, manage the pandemic, and a many other things. One month is too soon, I must say.¡± Mitsuzuka leaned back and looked up. For some reason, he had some ns regarding Elysia.


    Meanwhile, Erina had just arrived at her bedroom with the girls.


    ¡°Erina, we should go get some rest soon.¡± Elysia looked at the clock on the wall.


    ¡°Are you going to stay here tonight, Ellie?¡± Erina felt a little sad.


    ¡°Hm, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have enough rest time if I stay here all night.¡± Elysia patted Erina¡¯s hand on her arm.


    ¡°You, you won¡¯t let me sleep? What might you do, Ellie?¡± Erina took a step back. She misinterpreted Elysia¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Elysia was confused as Erina gradually blushed. Yet, she shrugged her shoulders and then raised her hand in farewell. ¡°Anyway, have a nice sleep. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow morning. See ya~¡±


    *Poof*


    Elysia, Sylvia, and Lynn instantly disappeared from the room, leaving Erina and Mio stunned in amazement.


    ¡°They really cane and go as they please...¡± Mio muttered under her breath.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, Mio. Ellie need me to get here because she must have a marker for instant transfer.¡± Erina twirled a lock of her hair.


    ¡°Anyway, Mio... you will sleep in this room with me, right?¡± Erina looked at Mio.


    ¡°If that is your wish, I would be honored to apany you, mdy.¡± Mio bowed slightly with one hand on her chest.


    Elysia¡¯s small team just returned to their temporary base. Nell then immediately came out of disguise and flew to Rhea¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Where did Midori go?¡±


    ¡°Wee back. It was a sudden business regarding the evil deities that the Divine Association captured. They and Zhao Fu managed to eliminate eleven deities today.¡± Rhea answered with a smile.


    ¡°She went alone to pick up those captured evil deities?¡± Nell frowned.


    ¡°No, she went with Ai and Lina. They might be back soon. Also, please don¡¯t call her Midori, she¡¯s actually not satisfied with that name.¡± Rhea replied in a whisper-like voice.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a nice nickname given to nature spirits, though?¡± Nell blinked her eyes several times in wonder.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Rhea just nodded in reply.


    ¡°We¡¯re back.¡± Elysia joined Rhea on the sofa. She smiled gently to see Evelyn, Yuuki, and Vanessa asleep on the sofa, leaning against each other.


    ¡°Wee back.¡± Rhea responded with a smile.


    ¡°Mhmm...¡± Xentia opened her eyes and saw that Elysia was back. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep?¡±


    ¡°Hmm-mm~ Have a sweet dream, sweetie. Let¡¯s move to the bedroom and sleep on the bed.¡± Elysia gently rubbed the head of the girl sleeping on Rhea¡¯sp.


    ¡°Xentia want to be carried to bed.¡± Xentia spoke in a semi-conscious tone and stretched out both her hands.


    ¡°Aw, you¡¯re a big baby girl.¡± Elysiaplied and carried Xentia in a princess carry.


    ¡°Hmm... An effective childish trick.¡± Lynn muttered under her breath at that sight.


    ¡°Ehehe... A pleasant and calming scent just like Goddess Aria said.¡± Xentia took the opportunity to smell Elysia¡¯s scent.


    ¡°You love it?¡± Elysia felt slightly embarrassed and put Xentia down on the futon.


    ¡°Love. Fwaah...¡± Xentia yawned and closed her eyes. She smiled sweetly as Elysia covered herself with the nket.


    ¡°...¡± Rhea just stood beside Elysia in silence.


    *ck*


    A subtle noise was heard from outside. Elena, Lifa, and Ai just returned.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be right back and we¡¯ll sleep together in this bedroom.¡± Rhea rubbed Xentia¡¯s head.


    ¡°Mm...¡± Xentia mumbled softly.


    Elysia and Rhea left the room, but someone came over first.


    ¡°Ely, I¡¯m sleepy... I want to sleep in your shadow.¡± Ai covered her mouth and hugged Elysia. She was already feeling sleepy and wanted to get some rest soon.


    ¡°Sure, please.¡± Elysia hugged Ai back.


    ¡°Mmm...¡± Ai took a little distance to look at Elysia¡¯s lovely face. She then smiled back at Elysia and said her goodnight before entering Elysia¡¯s shadow.


    ¡°With this, we should only have twelve evil deities left. Just a little more and we¡¯re done.¡± Nell rubbed her hands together after putting the eleven evil deities into prison.


    ¡°We still don¡¯t know the exact number. We need to ask Earth Mother tomorrow.¡± Lifa shook her head.


    ¡°Yeah, anyway, I want to have a quality break. You¡¯ve ruined my schedule.¡± Elena nced at Lifa briefly, then went over to Elysia. She went straight into the Elysian Realm. ¡®Oh my dear Ely, I¡¯m back! That Lifa dragged me away to meet those annoying deities. I missed the opportunity to educate Xentia.¡¯


    ¡®You still have a lot of time to y with Xentia. She won¡¯t run away either.¡¯ Elysia was pretty amused.


    ¡®Well, I¡¯m really sleepy and tired right now. You should go to bed soon, Ely.¡¯ Elena climbed into her bed and hugged Elysia¡¯s spirit all for herself.


    ¡®...¡¯ Elysia was at a loss for words. Her spirit was like Elena¡¯s exclusive property, but she didn¡¯t mind such affection.


    Elysia then invited all the girls to sleep. In the end, everyone slept together in the same room again. Although the room became a bit cramped, no oneined because it was their wish.

 Chapter 826 Earth Realms Ruler

    <h4>Chapter 826 Earth Realm''s Ruler</h4>


    ¡°Mhhm-mm...¡± Elysia woke up because her body felt crushed and heavy. It was not a condition like sleep paralysis, but she felt crushed by something heavy, soft, and fluffy.


    When something got into the nket, Elysia instantly opened her eyes and gasped. She saw it was still early, and two fluffy girls looked at her face while wagging their tails.


    ¡°Good mo- Eh?¡± Elysia was about to say good morning, but someone was inside her nket. She checked it, and Vanessa was there, using her breasts as pillows.


    ¡°Meowning!¡± Vanessa greeted before burying her face into the pair of heavenly cushions and inhaling her master¡¯s magnificent fragrant scent.


    She could never leave her body scent to her master because she lost the smell superiority. Therefore, she would rub her master¡¯s scent into her body every morning. It had be her new habit.


    ¡°Oh my, is something wrong, Vann? Did you miss me?¡± Elysia blushed because of Vanessa¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°Mm. Mmm...¡± Vanessa shook her head, but she remained in her original position.


    ¡°???¡± Elysia felt a bit overwhelmed. She looked to Yuuki and Lynn for help or clues, but they seemed clueless.


    Elysiay back down because Vanessa was still there. She ran her fingers through her white tiger¡¯s hair and muttered softly. ¡°Today, we will have a lot of free time. Would you like to spend some time together on a one-day trip? We are going to Seoul, South Korea.¡±


    ¡°We have a lot of free time today? A trip?¡± Yuuki asked with bewilderment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the detailster. For now, I need to contact Earth Mother first to confirm the current situation.¡± Elysia gave a head rub as Yuuki approached her face.


    ¡°Hmm-mm...¡± Yuukiy down, enjoying her master stroking her head.


    Elysia then closed her eyes and focused on the strand of energy that Earth Mother had left for her. She proceeded to send telepathy to Earth Mother. ¡®Good day to you, Earth Mother. I hope you are well and healthy.¡¯


    ¡®Oh, it¡¯s you, Elysia. Did something happen?¡¯ Earth Mother responded in a sleepy tone.


    ¡®Am I interfering with your rest and recovery? Please forgive me for contacting you at an inopportune time.¡¯ Elysia conveyed her courtesy as she still suspected that Earth Mother had not yet recovered.


    ¡®Worry not, I¡¯m fine. Hm, I see... So your group has cooperated with the Divine Association to eliminate the naughty deities. The Ancient God was even willing to get involved. Fufu, looks like you caught his attention too.¡¯ Earth Mother giggled sweetly.


    ¡®You already know everything that happens in the world? You really are omniscient.¡¯ Elysia was amazed.


    ¡®Fufu, Earth is my realm and I am the absolute ruler here. I just need to connect my mind to the world¡¯s knowledge, and I will know everything instantly. Do you want to ask me something?¡¯ Earth Mother felt somewhat light and at peace now.


    Elysia then conveyed her questions and intentions.


    ¡®You know, Elysia. There is only one naughty participant left. He is an Ancient Demon God, Arthrozan. He has five members in the game, but he makes them the subject of a super experiment. The five of them are already at Demi God level now.¡¯ Earth Mother calmly told the truth as if it didn¡¯t bother her.


    ¡®Ancient Demon God!? Wouldn¡¯t hee out victorious in an instant? What about the other participants?¡¯ Elysia became uneasy.


    ¡®Unfortunately... One died. Ten others have already been eliminated due to losing the death match. They lost their divine power too. It¡¯s no good leaving them wandering around unattended. I¡¯ll catch them soon and your Goddess Helen can put them in prison.¡¯ Earth Mother made a quick decision.


    ¡®What about the human participants?¡¯ Elysia gulped her saliva somewhat nervously.


    ¡®Hundreds of human participants have died. Thousands of casualities caused by the God Game, and hundreds of thousands of casualties due to the wrath of nature. What are you going to do by knowing this, Elysia?¡¯ Earth Mother asked back with solemn intonation.


    ¡®I, I don¡¯t know... It would be a lie if I said I don¡¯t care. However, it has happened as the cause of an effect. The guilty defendant has been arrested and will be sentenced. We have done our best to save many people. Millions survived the mysterious disease and further chaos.¡¯ Elysia sighed inwardly, even though it was a bit heavy to admit.


    ¡®That¡¯s a mature thought. I¡¯m feeling much better already and will be joining you soon. We will ovee the Ancient Demon God with Zhao Fu. Arthrozan might change his mind because he was scammed. He didn¡¯te out victorious even though he was the great mastermind behind all the chaos associated with demonic creatures. Fufu~¡¯ Earth Mother was amused and couldn¡¯t stop chuckling after saying that.


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be bad if we let him roam? He is the great mastermind and the origin of these demonic creatures in America, right?¡¯ Elysia felt that eliminating thest deity was the right choice, but Earth Mother seemed to have a different opinion.


    ¡®Fufu, we will take his anger and irritation to the Council in Heaven, dear Ely. He¡¯s so pissed off now. The Heaven and Divine Association will take care of him after that. You have all endured fifty one naughty deities and the God Game is over. Thank you for your help for the good of Earth.¡¯ Earth Mother expressed her gratitude sincerely.


    ¡®Mm, you¡¯re wee.¡¯ Elysia responded with some relief.


    ¡®Ah, I¡¯ll seal all your magicter. I will also hold you ountable for the Earth¡¯s worldw being destabilized due to your otherworldly magic. You Gods and Goddesses from another world will repair the damage with me today. I will meet you after you have breakfast. Until we meet again, Elysia~¡¯ Earth Mother cut off the telepath after saying her intentions in a yful tone.


    ¡®Uuh, what do I have to do?¡¯ Elysia opened her eyes and rubbed her forehead. She felt it was not the right time to repair the worldw when she had made an appointment with Erina to y in Seoul after helping the Hong n.


    She thought it would be a bit of free time. She epted that request for Erina¡¯s sake since there were only less than twelve participant deities left, but apparently, things weren¡¯t that simple.


    Even so, she could only put that thought aside. She then asked Yuuki and Lynn to wake everyone up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get up, myzy cat.¡± Elysia propelled her body to sit.


    ¡°Ehehe~¡± Vanessa chuckled and licked her master¡¯s cheek. She then helped her master to stand up.


    After breakfast, Elysia exined the God Game¡¯s current situation to everyone.


    ¡°Hm, one dies, hmm... Also, one more left, and he is the Great Ancient Demon God?¡± Elena rested her cheek against her hand.


    ¡°That deity won¡¯t really die.¡± Rhea shook her head.


    ¡°We just need to wait for Earth Mother toe before we take care of thest deity?¡± Nell tapped her chin.


    ¡°Mm, she said we will try to get the Ancient Demon God to fight the Council.¡± Elysia nodded.


    ¡°Heh, taking advantage of someone¡¯s anger for personal gain, and she¡¯s acting like someone full of virtue. That Demon God may not be scammed, but the God Game¡¯sw can¡¯t reach thest survivor.¡± Xero rolled his eyes. For some reason, he doesn¡¯t like this entity called Earth Mother.


    ¡°Eeh~ Isn¡¯t that fine? That¡¯s what we call sage. Anyway, the one you want to mean is the realm barrier that seals this world from heaven and other realms, right? She is the absolute ruler here, after all .¡± Lifa opened her palm and smiled mysteriously.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Xero just folded his arms. All would be clear when that Earth Mother arrived with a full exnation. He knew Elysia was only told half of the truth.


    ¡°Wait. Come to think of it, this world is sealed from the outer realm, right? Then why were they able to open a separate realm of them in this world?¡± Nell asked in wonder.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a mini realm, just like our pocket dimension or maybe Private Realm. What¡¯s sealed is ess to real realms outside the Earth Realm.¡± Rhea put her hand to her chin as she guessed.


    The divine beings were having a discussion, but some people didn¡¯t join the conversation.


    ¡°Xentia doesn¡¯t really understand, but that soundsplicated?¡± Xentia scratched her head. She had no idea what Goddess Aria and the others were talking about.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand either. Want to y while waiting for Earth Mother? I¡¯m sure you haven¡¯t tried the famous Elysia¡¯s Game.¡± Evelyn spread her arms in an invitation.


    ¡°Elysia¡¯s Game? The Goddess¡¯ Game?¡± Xentia asked with a curious look.


    ¡°No, we named it Elysia¡¯s Game because it was the brainchild of Ely. It¡¯s a fun game to pass the time, you know. Not like that boring God Game sucks.¡± Sylvia sighed and shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Brain-child? It¡¯s... Hm? What does that mean?¡± Xentia became even more confused.


    ¡°Maa, don¡¯t think too much about it. Elysia¡¯s Game is a collection of fun and enjoyable games. Want to try it? I¡¯ll teach you to y every game.¡± Vanessa held Xentia¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°O-oh! Xentia want! Let¡¯s y.¡± Xentia nodded enthusiastically.


    ¡°But, don¡¯t cry or sulk if you lose~¡± Sylvia closed one eye and smiled slyly.


    ¡°Xentia is not a crybaby!¡± Xentia defended herself firmly.


    ¡°Yes, yes. Let¡¯s go to the living room.¡± Sylvia led the girls who weren¡¯t participating in the discussion into the next room.


    A few momentster, thousands of green and blue particles shot out from the floor to form a glowing female form.


    As the light dimmed, a gracefuldy with long sky blue hair d in a green-brown dress stood before Elysia and the others.


    ¡°Earth Mother?¡± Elysia asked.


    ¡°Fufu, why do you look surprised, Elysia? You are the cause. However, it¡¯s not good to keep your barrier active when you know I¡¯ming.¡± Earth Mother covered her mouth.


    ¡°Thank you for helping us. This may be our first meeting. Allow me to introduce myself. I am Earth Mother, the Earth Realm¡¯s ruler.¡± Earth Mother introduced herself in an elegant aristocratic manner.

 Chapter 827 Resolve the Last Root

    <h4>Chapter 827 Resolve the Last Root</h4>


    ¡°So you are the ruler who just died in your own domain. I know you only told Elysia half of your factual ns. Tell us everything now.¡± Xero looked the neer up and down.


    ¡°Fufu, it was my carelessness while researching ruins from another dimension. Who would have thought the Council would go so far as to injure me for the sake of that God Game.¡± Earth Mother covered her mouth and went to sit on the sofa casually.


    ¡°Hm, you never said the God Game would be a waste since the Earth Realm was sealed. It would have been much easier for us to demoralize them if you had told us earlier.¡± Nell sighed and shook her head.


    ¡°...¡± Elysia took the opportunity to check the Earth Mother¡¯s status screen.


    <| Lv. 223 | Earth Mother | Gaia | Female (N/A) | HP: 9,557,200 / 11,676,500 | EP: 858,100 / 1,156,300 |>


    <| STR: 67 | AGI: 43 | VIT: 234 | INT: 169 |>


    ¡°That¡¯s no good, Elysia. Peering into other people¡¯s secret privacy without permission.¡± Earth Mother covered her chest.


    ¡°Eh-huh, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean anything bad.¡± Elysia was surprised because her action was noticed by the other party.


    ¡°Well then, what can you see? Is that my avatar info or the real me?¡± Earth Mother put her hands on herp and smiled curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure...¡± Elysia thought about it for a moment. She knew no difference between an avatar¡¯s status screen and the actual body. Nothing topare.


    Oceanid¡¯s case was unique because he split himself, including his power, into several separate entities.


    ¡°Fufu... As I thought. Your eyes are capable of discovering the truth within the secret. That¡¯s a scary ability, but it can be beneficial. That¡¯s how you can find Zhao Fu¡¯s true identity and make him an ally, right?¡± Gaia stared deeply into Elysia¡¯s purplish blue eyes. She seemed to be peering into a vast, boundless, scary, sacred, and beautiful universe.


    ¡°Looks like you guessed something wrong, Gaia.¡± Elena heaved a subtle sigh.


    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Gaia blinked her eyes with an innocent look.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know us much. Only half of your guesses are right.¡± Elena nced at Gaia¡¯s bluish-green eyes.


    ¡°Is it like that?¡± Gaia simply brushed aside the previous topic.


    ¡°Your avatar is a bit different from what your followers depict.¡± Elena changed the topic of conversation before going to the main subject.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a figment of their imagination, after all. They¡¯ve never seen my form. I can appear in any form, but the current me is the one I use for serious dealings with heaven, earth and hell.¡± Gaia shook her head slightly.


    ¡°Well then, we want to know what you have in mind. Tell us everything that we need to know.¡± Elena nodded and raised the most important topic.


    Gaia then borated her ns to everyone. She also conveyed her gratitude because Elysia¡¯s group could fulfill her request.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your simple n, nor do I need to waste my time fixing the world¡¯sw. These Goddesses can do that tedious job. One thing¡¯s for sure, you won¡¯t be able to leave any seals on me. Tomorrow morning is the time for us to depart for the Heaven Realm. I better use my time to meditate.¡± Xero got up from his seat and went upstairs. He nned to go to a good ce for recovery meditation.


    ¡°Oh, what a pity. Though I have a very good ce if you want to recuperate. You just need to help us with misceneous things and tomorrow morning we can depart for the Heaven Realm in full force.¡± Gaia put her hand to her cheek while looking up at the sky outside the window. She spoke as if it was a matter of regret.


    ¡°...¡± Xero stopped in his tracks just before he went up the stairs. He considered his decision and immediately made a choice.


    After all, he could get an excellent recovery spot and resources from the realm¡¯s ruler. It was the most effective method for his recovery.


    ¡°I want to know the details regarding what we are going to do today.¡± Xero came back and tapped the table for attention.


    ¡°Oh my, you intend to help? Sure thing. Please sit back, and I will tell you all.¡± Gaia put her hands together with a bright expression.


    ¡°Your sudden change of mind makes me worry about how easily you are persuaded.¡± Nell narrowed her eyes at Xero.


    ¡°Tch, shut up.¡± Xero folded his arms.


    ¡°Fufu, that¡¯s fine. He just knows to choose the right choice rather than being consumed by his ego. Yup, that¡¯s a rapid improvement.¡± Lifa nodded happily.


    ¡°Noisy.¡± Xero frowned.


    ¡°...¡± Gaia was somewhat astonished at why this Evil God could be so familiar and well-behaved among the Virtue Goddesses.


    ¡®He was bad, but he is now good?¡¯ Gaia muttered in wonder.


    ¡°Are all of us going to do the repair? How are we going to deal with that Ancient Demon God?¡± Elysia raised her hand.


    ¡°Hmm, it would be much quicker if you all help, but that¡¯s fine with just you, divine beings from another world. Elysia, you¡¯ve made a little n with your human friends, haven¡¯t you? For that Ancient Demon God... I, your master, and Zhao Fu are enough to handle him.


    He purposely came to you for help, and your girl-friends shall apany you. Several vital individuals will need your help there. The worldw damage is not too severe because your group magic¡¯s impactsted only two days. Just make sure not to use otherworldly magic again, okay? Please use the magical energy you received from this world like the result of your recovery meditation in thest two days.¡± Gaia gave a wink and a gentle smile at the end of her sentence.


    ¡°Eh? It¡¯s just me? Can I just go with my disciple? She need me.¡± Elena was stunned by the decision. She would literally be away from Elysia for most of the day.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just you, but all of your Godrades. You have to be responsible for Elysia¡¯s part as well. You can¡¯t run away or ignore a promise that¡¯s been made.¡± Gaia wiggled her fingers left and right.


    ¡°No way...¡± Elena looked at Elysia with a pitiful expression. She was not willing to leave Elysia just like that.


    ¡°What to do? I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯m counting on you, master.¡± Elysia held Elena¡¯s hand with a sweet smile.


    ¡®You made the promise with her, and I should be held responsible? Ely, how will youpensate me?¡¯ Elena didn¡¯t just make peace. She sulked in her mind.


    ¡®Forgive me. If we know this, I¡¯d rather refuse to help Hong Ju-Won. Earth Mother also said she would recover the day after tomorrow, yesterday. It should be tommorow. However, she arrived one day early. We nned the Divine Association to do the cleaning work, but the situation suddenly changed and the n elerated once again. I thought, we can rx for recovery today...¡¯ Elysia looked down.


    Even so, she heaved a subtle sigh and thought of an attractivepensation for Elena. ¡®Hmm, how about this. After this, I shall grant your request.¡¯


    ¡®Nah, we didn¡¯t know this situation would happen. We also already discussed this. Anyway, you would do anything for my wish, dear Ely? Hehe, I haven¡¯t even state my request during that event. So, I have two wishes now?¡¯ Elena smiled mysteriously.


    ¡®Uuh, only within my limits. I trust you... Just don¡¯t do anything naughty, okay? I remind you.¡¯ Elysia gulped her saliva. Elena had two wishes now, and she didn¡¯t even know what Elena would ask for even though their mind sync was still there!


    ¡®Fufu, everything is okay then~ I just haven¡¯t thought about it, so you won¡¯t be able to tell what it is. Let¡¯s consider it a pleasant surprises, Ely. You¡¯ll love it, I¡¯m absolutely sure~¡¯ Elena smiled mischievously and licked her lips.


    ¡®What, what are you going to do to me? You¡¯ve be a naughty girltely...¡¯ Elysia felt lost in that exchange. She felt trapped because of that vague answer.


    ¡°All right. I have already discussed this with my precious disciple. We should leave now.¡± Elena raised her fist with renewed vigor.


    ¡°Perfect.¡± Gaia put her hands together with a bright expression.


    ¡°Wait, I need to tell the girls a few things first. I can¡¯t leave Elysia without divine protection for long.¡± Rhea looked deeply at Gaia. She was insecure about this arrangement, but Elena had already decided.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Gaia just nodded. She knew Elysia was essential to this group and maybe the group¡¯s core.


    ¡°...¡± Gaia was silent as she nced at Elysia and Elena several times.


    They were two mysterious Goddesses, but in truth, they were one. She had no idea why they separated themselves into two different entities with different minds, personalities, and spirits.


    ¡°Yeah, we should talk to the girls about this for a bit.¡± Elena went to the living room.


    Elysia, Lifa, Rhea, and Nell followed shortly after. The Goddesses conveyed some essential things and gave a big responsibility to the girls, namely to protect Elysia while they were away for a while.


    ¡°O-oh! I¡¯ll do it. We¡¯ll take good care of Ely until youe back.¡± Xentia raised her hands with enthusiasm. She had just won a few games, and now this critical task. She was feeling so excited.


    ¡°Ely¡¯s safety is our priority. Please don¡¯t worry.¡± Lynn put her hand on her upper chest respectfully.


    ¡°Master, trip. We protect.¡± Vanessa approached Elysia to ask for some head pats.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Yuuki just nodded silently. She also received some head pats.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, but won¡¯t we be so conspicuous if we move between humans with this group arrangement?¡± Ai put her hand to her chin.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Lynn, Vann, and Yuuki will be little beasts and all are safe. Ai, Eve, and I will wait inside Ely¡¯s shadow for a while until we arrive at our destination. How about it? Isn¡¯t that a great arrangement?¡± Sylvia presented her opinion to everyone.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Xentia? Why don¡¯t you mention Xentia in the arrangement?¡± Xentia pouted with great dissatisfaction.


    ¡°You will be by Ely¡¯s side, of course. You are the one who possesses pure Earth-origin magic energy, so you have the most important task of escorting Ely in the forefront. Can you do that, Xentia? Ely¡¯s safety is our priority.¡± Sylvia put her hand on Xentia¡¯s shoulder with a solemn expression.


    ¡°Xentia understand! All intruders, destroy. Goddess Ely is a priority.¡± Xentia nodded in understanding and clenched her hand into a fist.


    ¡°Let me change the arrangement a bit.¡± Elena suggested Sylvia and Vanessa be next to Elysia with Xentia. As for the other girls and the pets would do their job from Ely¡¯s shadow with Ai until they arrived in Seoul.


    Rhea supported Elena¡¯s idea, and it became the final decision. No one objected either.


    ¡°In that case, now is the time for us to go to resolve all the root causes. The sooner the problem is over, the better. That way, we can depart for the Heaven Realm well-prepared tomorrow morning.¡± Gaia put her hands together with a tender smile adorned her face.


    Elena, Rhea, Lifa, and Nell waved their hands at Elysia and the girls. After that, Gaia took Xero and the Goddesses away by teleportation.

 Chapter 828 Departure for Seoul (1)

    <h4>Chapter 828 Departure for Seoul (1)</h4>


    ¡°We forgot about Gio and Cherub¡¯s arrangement...¡± Evelyn raised her hand. She just realized the nearby little dragons were forgotten to be counted.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be joining us in Master Ely¡¯s shadow. What else?¡± Yuuki shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°We should go see Erina now.¡± Elysia looked at the clock. It was almost seven o¡¯clock.


    ¡°All right.¡± Ai went straight into Elysia¡¯s shadow. She pulled everyone in there except Sylvia, Vanessa, and Xentia.


    ¡°Shall we go now?¡± Elysia offered her hand.


    ¡°Wait, I will transform first.¡± Vanessa took a little distance, then her entire body was instantly enveloped by a purplish light. Her form shrunk and became a little white cat when the light faded.


    ¡°Wow! What an amazing change, Vann! Is that your special ability? It¡¯s morbin time!¡± Xentia immediately carried Vanessa.


    ¡°Xentia, please treat Vann gently. You can hurt her if you hold her like that.¡± Elysia tugged Xentia¡¯s sleeves.


    ¡°Mm, Xentia will be extra more careful. I¡¯m sorry, Vann. Does it hurt?¡± Xentia immediately treated the cute cat in her arms with great care. ¡°Can Xentia also use the time morbin and be a cat?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not your innate ability, Xentia. Everyone has their own uniqueness and specialties, including you.¡± Elysia gives Xentia a head pat. ¡°Will Xentia be a good girl beside me?¡±


    ¡°Mm, Xentia is a good girl!¡± Xentia nodded excitedly.


    ¡°All right, we go now.¡± Elysia once again effered her hands. Sylvia and Xentia held her hand happily.


    After Elysia lifted the house¡¯s barrier, she took everyone to teleport to Erina¡¯s location.


    ¡°Hmm-mm~¡± Erina walked cheerfully towards the living room while pulling arge suitcase. She would have a nice one-day trip with Elysia.


    ¡°Erina, here wee.¡± Elysia greeted from behind.


    ¡°E-eh? Ellie, you¡¯vee!¡± Erina turned around and greeted Elysia with a bright smile. She offered her hand, and Elysia grabbed it.


    ¡°Hi~¡± Elysia intertwined her fingers with Erina¡¯s. ¡°How are your preparations? Are you ready to go to Seoul?¡±


    ¡°Mm, everything is well prepared. However, my grandfather changed our travel ns a bit for ourmon good.¡± Erina nodded, then looked left and right.


    Elysia came along with Sylvia, Vanessa the cat, and a beautiful girl with golden blonde hair whom she had met for the first time.


    At that moment, a random thought crossed her mind. She had already met several of Elysia¡¯s friends. All of them were rare top-tier beauties. Maybe, Elysia-


    ¡°Yay-hello~ Why are you daydreaming when you look at Ely¡¯s face?¡± Sylvia waved her hand in front of Erina¡¯s face.


    ¡°Eh-ah, mm... I¡¯m fine.¡± Erina came out of her little random thoughts and blushed a bit.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t Xentia understand what is being said? Whatnguage do you speak now? Can you please use anguage that Xentia can understand? I feel left out.¡± Xentia tugged at the hem of Elysia¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Sylvia was somewhat surprised. She didn¡¯t know they had changednguages without her noticing. After all, she only relied on Elysia¡¯s shared processing and didn¡¯t know the difference.


    ¡°Ah, then, excuse me.¡± Elysia forgot to add Xentia for shared processing.


    She let go of Erina¡¯s hand and held Xentia¡¯s cheeks. Afterward, she put her forehead to Xentia¡¯s to install shared processing.


    ¡°Can you understand what I¡¯m saying now? It¡¯s Japanese.¡± Elysia took some distance and smiled.


    ¡°O-oh! Xentia can understand now. Japanese!¡± Xentia replied with a slight jump of joy.


    ¡°Uhm, Ellie?¡± Erina wondered what had just happened.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an assist skill I just learned. Erina, she is Xentia. Xentia, she is Erina.¡± Elysia introduced two people who had met for the first time.


    ¡°Mm, Xentia heard about you this morning. You are a friend, but you will still be under observation. Nice to meet you, Erina!¡± Xentia shook Erina¡¯s hand in a smooth motion.


    ¡°The pleasure is mine, Cynthia. Are you from America?¡± Erina scanned the girl in front of her from top to bottom.


    ¡°America. My name is Xentia. Xen-tia, not Cynthia.¡± Xentia nodded and let go of Erina¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Xen-tia, all right.¡± Erin nodded in understanding. For some reason, she felt Xentia had a Chinese name vibe now.


    ¡°Hm? Where¡¯s Mio?¡± Elysia looked around, but Mio was nowhere to be found in her two-hundred-meter perception radar.


    ¡°Mio is checking the car that will take us to the airport. Ah, please don¡¯t get me wrong. I wasn¡¯t left alone. I just picked up something I almost left in the room just now.¡± Erina immediately gave Sylvia a reasonable excuse.


    ¡°Well, so you went back to your room without telling her? Please don¡¯t do that again, especially outside the safe zone. Never go alone for any reason. Do you understand, E-ri-na?¡± Sylvia put her finger under Erina¡¯s chin so the other party would look at her face.


    ¡°Y-yes...¡± Erina could only reply with a meek nod.


    ¡°Good if you understand. Let¡¯s go?¡± Sylvia returned to her position behind Elysia with Xentia.


    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡± Elysia opened her arms, and Vanessa jumped into her arms. She then went side-by-side with Erina.


    ¡°...¡± Xentia didn¡¯t know what to say. She thought the cat loved her gentle treatment.


    ¡°Psst, we are bodyguards now. The trip is after the Hong n matter is over. Did you forget?¡± Sylvia whispered close to Xentia¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Xentia didn¡¯t forget.¡± Xentia straightened her back and immediately followed Elysia.


    ¡°...¡± Sylvia just shrugged her shoulders and followed closely behind.


    ¡°Erina-sama, where have you been?¡± Mio came over with a jog.


    ¡°Sorry, Mio. I took something left in the room just now. Elysia and her friends have arrived. Let¡¯s meet Young Master Hong in the living room now.¡± Erina grabbed Mio¡¯s arm and dragged her bodyguard to her left.


    ¡°O-oh...¡± Mio nced at Elysia and received a friendly smile. She replied with a slight nod, and nced at the two girls behind Elysia, then started walking beside Erina.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve arrived here, Elysia.¡± Mitsuzuka turned around and found a group of girls approaching. He squinted his eyes a bit when he noticed another new face.


    ¡°...¡± Kenji observed that golden blonde girl too. This girl reminded him of a six-winged angel with golden hair and eyes he encounteredst month.


    ¡°Err, are you just going to go in a casual dress like that? We¡¯re not going to a tropical warm ce, you know? Anyway, where¡¯s your luggage, Elysia-sama?¡± Hong Ju-Won folded his arms with a frown.


    ¡°Our luggage is there, but you just can¡¯t see it. Is it still cold in South Korea? It¡¯s already spring, right?¡± Elysia tilted her head slightly.


    ¡°The world¡¯s weather is very unpredictabletely. It¡¯s still cold there, and it¡¯s even snowing.¡± Hong Ju-Won looked at his friend.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. So make sure to bring warm clothes and a thick jacket. You¡¯ll freeze to death if you only wear that white dress.¡± Sung Se-Yeon nodded in agreement. Yet, he suddenly realized something and a brilliant idea crossed his mind.


    ¡°Ahem, didn¡¯t you bring a jacket? Well, let me-¡± Sung Se-Yeon took off her jacket and was about to give it to Elysia.


    ¡°Fufu, you don¡¯t have to worry, Young Master Sung Se-Yeon. We have prepared everything thoroughly. You don¡¯t have to worry about us because Ellie is with me.¡± Erina covered her mouth and held Elysia¡¯s hand. ¡°Ellie, I have some warm jackets. We can also wear the warm dress when it gets cold.¡±


    ¡°O-oh, thank you.¡± Elysia just went with the flow. Although, she has some warm clothes and a thick jacket in her Space Bag for her group.


    ¡°Then, can we leave now?¡± Hong Ju-Won checked his watch.


    ¡°Yeah, but you¡¯re going to Seoul on our private ne. Please tell the pilot to take off without passengers in fifteen minutes.¡± Mitsuzuka seemed to answer Hong Ju-Won, but he stared at the burly old man behind that young master.


    ¡°Understand.¡± Grandpa Five nodded slightly. He took out his phone and told the pilot to take off in fifteen minutes.


    ¡°Elysia, please take good care of Erina.¡± Kenji looked at Elysia with a meaningful gaze.


    ¡°Mm, Erina is in our care.¡± Elysia put her hand on her upper chest.


    Erina then said a few words to her grandfather and father. It was like a little girl asking for her family¡¯s blessing before going on a field trip with her friends.


    ¡°...¡± Elysia ced a hidden marker on Mitsuzuka and Kenji without anyone knowing. She then waved her hand as she walked out. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll call when we get to Seoul.¡± Erina waved her hand as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s only a two-hour air journey.¡± Mitsuzuka smiled faintly, but he looked forward to Erina¡¯s call.


    A whileter, Hong Juwon¡¯s entourage and Erina¡¯s entourage left the mansion in two cars. They went straight to the airport.


    ¡°Woah, it¡¯s so crowded here... So many people.¡± Xentia looked out the car window.


    ¡°Please be careful with the crowds. Enemies could sneak between them.¡± Sylvia rested her cheek against her hand.


    ¡°Enemies!? Xentia should be more careful.¡± Xentia was taken aback and instantly became more alert.


    ¡°Also, please don¡¯t mention your name all the time. Tell you what, let¡¯s call you Miss X if we¡¯re on a mission.¡± Sylvia advised patiently.


    ¡°Miss X? X for Xentia? We have four bodyguards in this mission. So, it¡¯s Miss M for Mio, Miss S for Sylvi, and Miss V for Vann!¡± Xentia put her hands together with a sparkling expression. She felt so genius now.


    ¡°Miss V? I think it¡¯s a bit inappropriate to use for a pseudonym...¡± Erina smiled in amusement.


    ¡°Vann will use the codename white cat.¡± Sylvia corrected Vann¡¯s pseudonym.


    ¡°No way... Am I Miss M? She wanted to say, Masochist? Sylvia-sama is Miss S? Sadistic? Is this just a coincidence?¡± Mio muttered under her breath from the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Hehe~ We¡¯re almost at Tokyo International Airport. I hope your grandfather doesn¡¯t prepare a shy military ne for us, Erina.¡± Elysia looked at the airport outside the window.

 Chapter 829 Departure for Seoul (2)

    <h4>Chapter 829 Departure for Seoul (2)</h4>


    Erina and everyone entered the airport and passed the security checkpoint without any problems. They then boarded the Minamoto n¡¯s private ne.


    ¡°My private jet just took off.¡± Hong Ju-Won looked up at the sky outside the window.


    ¡°Mio, you will pilot this ne?¡± Elysia asked while checking Mio¡¯s situation from the side. She thought the soldiers escorting them woulde along, but they didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Yes, I am a certified pilot, Elysia-sama. Grandpa Five is here as co-pilot. Dear passengers, please take your seats and fasten your seatbelts. We will be taking off in two minutes.¡± Mio looked back and announced to everyone.


    ¡°...¡± Elysia nced at Grandpa Five briefly, then returned to her seat.


    ¡°Seatbelts, where?¡± Xentia tilted her head slightly with a question mark in her mind.


    ¡°This one. Here, I¡¯ll put this on for you. Fasten your seatbelt too, Sylvi.¡± Elysia fastened Xentia¡¯s seat belt.


    ¡°Mkay~¡± Sylvia imitated what Elysia did for Xentia.


    ¡°Thank you~¡± Xentia smiled and started humming.


    Two minutester, the ne took off and flew toward Seoul.


    ¡°Nee, Young Master Hong Ju-Won. Can you tell us what we need to pay attention to? That will help us a lotter.¡± Elysia raised her hand.


    ¡°Good.¡± Hong Ju-Won nodded in response.


    ¡°Maa, now we are stable in the sky. Let¡¯s discuss this in the meeting room.¡± Erina stood up and led everyone to the meeting room at the back.


    Arriving at the meeting room, Elysia took a random seat and put Vanessa on herp. Erina sat next to her, while Sylvia and Xentia sat nearby.


    ¡°It¡¯s still unconfirmed, but most of the allegations are true. We suspect several traitors within my n, even without solid evidence to back this up. We need my grandfather to fully recover. That way, we can uncover everything and destroy those rotten schemes in one fell swoop.¡± Hong Ju-Won sped his hand. He avoided eye contact with Elysia and the two girls beside her because they were dangerous to his heart.


    ¡°Continue.¡± Elysia nodded.


    Hong Ju-Won then shared detailed information that needed attention in his ceter. Sung Se-Yeon also spoke to give some advice.


    ¡°...¡± Xentia put her hand to her forehead. She barely understood anything but believed in Elysia and just had to do her job.


    ¡°I see. Thanks for letting us know. I believe there are a few things and details you didn¡¯t mention in our discussion just now andst night. However, I will not try to figure that out because I¡¯m only attending as a doctor.¡± Elysia heaved a quiet sigh and petted her adorable cat.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine on our side. Sorry for not telling you even though I really need your help, Elysia-sama. It¡¯s for ourmon good. Some things concern my n¡¯s secret, and that shouldn¡¯t be known to other party.¡± Hong Ju-Won slightly bowed apologetically.


    ¡°Worry not. It won¡¯t bother or hinder us. I just hope we¡¯re notte.¡± Elysia replied with a faint smile.


    ¡°Erina, do you speak Korean?¡± Elysia wanted to confirm something.


    ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m not very good at it, but I have Mio to help us. She is proficient in Chinese, English, and Russian too. Ellie, are you, perhaps...¡± Erina hesitated to ask but felt Elysia couldn¡¯t speak thenguage. Korea.


    ¡°Then we will be in your care during our visit in Seoul. We need a reliable trantor for many things.¡± Elysia was happy to get a free trantor.


    ¡°Alright, leave it to us.¡± Erina put her hand to her upper chest.


    ¡°Nee, it¡¯s a two hour trip, right? How about we y while we wait? Xentia has be good at ying games!¡± Xentia invited everyone to y.


    ¡°Such a high-spirited beauty. What game are you referring to? Err, Xentia-san? For your information, I was once known as Se-Yeon, the king of games.¡± Sung Se-Yeon brushed her hair back. He finally had a chance to exchange words with this golden blonde Latina beauty.


    ¡°King of games? That¡¯s a bold title. Let¡¯s see what you can do in Elysia¡¯s games.¡± Sylvia smirked sarcastically.


    ¡°Elysia¡¯s games? Are we going to y Elysia-sama? Hm, that¡¯s interesting, but I think it will be wrong.¡± Sung Se-Yeon stroked his chin while observing Elysia¡¯s nice curves. He was very interested in joining this game.


    ¡°W-what? Those are just games I made to fill our spare time. Some games might be familiar to you like card, chess, or mahjong.¡± Elysia covered her breasts with both hands.


    ¡°O-oh, what a pity.¡± Sung Se-Yeon shrugged his shoulders in disappointment.


    *Rustle* *Rustle*


    A slight noise came from below, but only Elysia noticed it.


    ¡®Ely, Gio is rebelling! He wants to get out of the shadow realm!¡¯ Ai suddenly announced.


    ¡®Gio? What¡¯s going on?¡¯ Elysia was surprised.


    ¡®Master Elysia, Gio is sick of seeing those two rancid brats. He wants to get out so they can understand their ce.¡¯ Yuuki reported the situation.


    ¡®All right, please wait a moment.¡¯ Elysia understood the situation.


    ¡°Ahem, please allow me to leave for a moment. I have a small business to attend to immediately.¡± Elysia got up from her seat while carrying Vanessa.


    ¡°You want to go to the toilet? It¡¯s over there, Ellie.¡± Erina pointed to a nearby toilet.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s not. Please wait a moment.¡± Elysia rushed to the empty room next door. ¡®Sylvi, Gio will join us in this journey.¡¯


    ¡®Gio? That would be better. He will chase away the annoying people or pervert boys who will bother uster, Ely.¡¯ Sylvia felt that Gio¡¯s presence would be of great help.


    ¡°We¡¯re not following Ely?¡± Xentia looked at Sylvia with a confused look.


    ¡°There¡¯s something urgent. Someone will join us.¡± Sylvia shrugged her shoulders and gave a wink.


    *Plop*


    Gio jumped out of Elysia¡¯s shadow. He instantly transformed and took the form of a big dragon-like man covered in brown-scale armor.


    ¡®Is there something wrong, Gio?¡¯ Elysia spoke telepathically to Gio and disguised Gio into a prince-charming man of reasonable stature.


    ¡®Doesn¡¯t like the dark. Those humans need to know their lowly ce. Their nasty eyes look at you with bad intentions.¡¯ Gio shook his head and folded his arms.


    ¡®I see. Well, you will be with me on this journey then.¡¯ Elysia nodded in understanding.


    She then crouched down and tapped her shadow. ¡®How about you?¡¯


    ¡®It¡¯s okay, we will monitor everything from here until the Hong n business is over.¡¯ Ai popped her head out of Elysia¡¯s shadow.


    ¡®This may only take a total of four hours. Short time. We can y games in the shadow realm.¡¯ Yuuki also peeked out from the shadow.


    ¡®It¡¯s like camping around antern in the dark, Ely. It¡¯s a really new and thrilling experience.¡¯ She tussled between Ai and Yuuki. She tried to reassure Elysia with a smile.


    ¡®Mm, unfortunately, I can¡¯t enter my own shadow.¡¯ Elysia heaved a subtle sigh.


    ¡®We can enter this ce thanks to Ai. Anyway, we¡¯ll take care of you from here.¡¯ Lynn waved her hand for attention. She had no ce to peek out as three girls had already filled the entire spot.


    ¡®Maybe, I can peek into my own shadow?¡¯ Elysia asked in wonder.


    ¡®Sure, you can try that. However, you can only see in, Ely. When your shadow disappears, the entrance will vanish.¡¯ Ai pulled all the girls into the shadow again.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Elysia patted her chin and tried to put her hand into her own shadow. The first attempt failed, and she tried to concentrate before giving it another try.


    ¡°Yatta!¡± Elysia managed to put her hand into her shadow. She then took a prone position and peered into her shadow.


    ¡°Hi!¡± Ai waved her hand.


    ¡°Hello!¡± Elysia waved her hand as well. She found the girls literally camping in the dark, hovering around antern. At first nce, it was like a campfire event.


    Elysia stood back up and then returned to the meeting room with Gio. The presence of a charming burly man made Erina and the boys widen their eyes in shock. They didn¡¯t know where that man hade from.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Gio just sat in the empty ce next to Sylvia.


    ¡°Ellie, who is he? How did he suddenly present on our ne? He didn¡¯t board the ne with us earlier, did he?¡± Erina tugged the hem of Elysia¡¯s sleeve and asked inplete astonishment.


    ¡°Let me introduce him. He is Gio, my protector. He is dissatisfied with something and here he is... I hope no one is bothered by his sudden presence.¡± Elysia sat down next to Erina again and asked everyone¡¯s permission.


    ¡°Protector? Last night, it was Sylvia-sama and a snow beauty. Now, it¡¯s Sylvia-sama, Xentia-sama, and Gio-san? You have quite a number of bodyguards, Elysia-sama.¡± Hong Ju-Won rested his chin on his hand while observing that prince-charming burly man.


    ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m rtively weak physically. They are worried about me and I feel grateful to have them to take care of me.¡± Elysia smiled weakly and looked down a little. She was telling the truth, but by otherworldly standards.


    ¡°...¡± Hong Ju-Won grasped his chest and looked to the side. Elysia¡¯s pitiful smile and mncholic gaze were dangerous to his heart. ¡®The witch! I¡¯ve met thousands of beauties, but why is this girl so bewitching! Is that just her pure charms? I have to be more vignt.¡¯


    ¡°Fret not, Elysia-chan. This big brother shall protect you, hehe...¡± Sung Se-Yeon put his hand on his chest. His big brother¡¯s tendency was suddenly awakened.


    ¡°...¡± Gio folded his arms and red at that stupid human boy.


    ¡°Fufu, are you trying to seduce our princess?¡± Sylvia yed the cards in her hand.


    ¡°Such a pressure... Calm yourself down, bro. This is what they call youth small talk.¡± Sung Se-Yeon gulped his saliva nervously.


    He received an ufortable subtle pressure. He had a hard time admitting it, but his charm, good look, and strength lost to Gio. Gio was a formidable opponent to beat... he thought about it in his mind.


    ¡°Gio? You¡¯re bigger than Xentia remembers. Last time, you were still small.¡± Xenti looked to the side while observing Gio up and down.


    ¡°...¡± Gio didn¡¯t respond.


    Xentia then lost interest. She then invited everyone to y several games during the trip to Seoul.

 Chapter 830 Black Magics Victims

    <h4>Chapter 830 ck Magic''s Victims</h4>


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± Hong Ju-Won informed everyone while ncing at his n¡¯s grand mansion.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Elysia answered curtly. She checked the surrounding area with her advanced perception while waiting for the helicopter to take them to their destination.


    ¡°Excuse me, Young Master Hong Ju-Won. Do you perhaps know Grandmaster Ishimoto Utzuki from Tokyo?¡± Elysia suddenly asked. She hadn¡¯t had time to confirm that before.


    Hong Ju-Won thought for a moment before answering. ¡°Ishimoto Utzuki? Hmm, oh... Yes, she is a fdamous Alchemy Master from Japan. I got a rmendation from a great doctor in Japan, and Grandmaster Ishimoto Utzuki was the one who made things clear for me. That¡¯s why I came to you for help with confidence, Elysia-sama.¡±


    ¡°Who gave you that rmendation?¡± Elysia continued.


    ¡°He is a Grand Elder of the Esper Association in Seoul. His name is Wu Yeong-Jin. I heard you helped him once and you left a special impression on him.¡± Hong Ju-Won looked at Elysia¡¯s face curiously, but he couldn¡¯t make eye contact for long.


    ¡°Elder Wu Yeong-Jin, huh...¡± Elysia finally knew who was behind Hong Ju-Won¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°Is there something between you and Elder Wu, Elysia-sama? What kind of help have you given him, if I may ask?¡± Sung Se-Yeon was intrigued by this topic.


    ¡°Nothing in particr. I just needed an urgent fund at the time and I was selling a medicine that he needed.¡± Elysia replied in a neutral tone, indicating nothing important.


    ¡°Eh? You¡¯re selling something because you need an emergency fund, Ellie? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I¡¯ll definitely help you.¡± Erina put her hand on her upper chest.


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s not good, Erina. I can¡¯t do that. Money isn¡¯t a hard thing for me to earn. You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Elysia smiled and shook her head.


    ¡°...¡± Erina could only nod. She had thought about bing Elysia¡¯s financial support. Still, she needed to think about another, more relevant role.


    ¡°Wended!¡± Xentia announced as the helicopter gradually approached the ground.


    Several men in ck suits were lined up around the helipad to wee them.


    ¡°Wee back, Young Master Ju-Won!¡± The bodyguards greeted in unison as people got off the helicopter.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back with good news. We¡¯d better get inside the mansion immediately, Elysia-sama.¡± Hong Ju-Won urged Elysia to act quickly. He guided everyone into the mansion, and they were present under heavy guard.


    ¡°The mansion is temporarily sealed? You¡¯re in a situation like the Minamoto n, hmm.¡± Elysia looked around. This ce¡¯s level of security was simr to Erina¡¯s mansion.


    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s gloomy here because the disease is unknown. More than twenty people have already fallen into aa, and all of them are n leaders.¡± Hong Ju-Won frowned.


    ¡°Stop here. Please put on a medical mask before you cross this line.¡± A bodyguard near the door stopped the entourage. He then distributed a special mask to everyone.


    Elysia received the mask and put it on. She helped Xentia put it on before they all went deeper into the mansion.


    There were ten istion rooms used for unknown disease treatment. Each room contained two to three patients treated by at least two medical personnel. Those medics were seen milling around the mansion, carrying out their duties.


    Hong Ju-Won led Elysia to the patriarch¡¯s room, where his grandfather and mother were being treated.


    ¡®Ely, can you feel it? It¡¯s just like a curse.¡¯ Sylvia rubbed her arms while checking her surroundings. She felt uneasy the moment they entered a patient room.


    ¡®Yes, it¡¯s ck magic. Let¡¯s see what we can do here.¡¯ Elysia examined several spots and infrastructures with her advanced perception. She found some oddities, but she would take care of themter.


    Hong Ju-Won was suddenly stopped by Grandpa Five. He was only three meters away from the patients and was not allowed to approach more than that. Therefore, he could only announce his arrival in a sad tone. ¡°Grandfather, mother... I have returned with a powerful medical expert. You will definitely get well soon.¡±


    ¡°Elysia-sama, can you check their condition now? Can you save them?¡± Hong Ju-Won looked at Elysia with a look full of hope.


    ¡°They can be saved and make a full recovery when they wake up.¡± Elysia responded confidently.


    ¡°What¡¯s the percent chance of sess?¡± Grandpa Five asked in a heavy tone.


    ¡°One hundred percent. I¡¯ve encountered worse than this, and patients have recovered.¡± Elysia gave an instant answer.


    ¡°You can tell just by looking? Do you have the antidote? Name the price for your full medical service until everyone is cured.¡± Grandpa Five frowned. He couldn¡¯t believe it, but he remembered who he was talking to. The antidote to the mysterious disease that gued the world came from this young girl.


    ¡°I rarely mention the price. Show your sincerity, but postpone it after the treatment is over. May I know how many patients are suffering from this strange disease?¡± Elysia wanted to confirm something.


    Grandpa Five gave a gesture to one of the bodyguards near the doorway. He received the answer via signnguage.


    ¡°There are twenty-eight in total. Twenty-four are in the istion room inside the mansion, and another four in the emergency istion room outside the mansion.¡± Grandpa Five informed with a sigh.


    ¡°The numbers are growing, huh... Those four people are already dying and will probably die soon? Do you want them to be saved too? Or, do you want to abandon them?¡± Elysia opened her palm while observing the Hong n people¡¯s expressions.


    ¡°As you might expect. The four people are in the worst possible condition and cannot survive. We hope that you can save them, but that is thest priority. What do we need to prepare now, Elysia-sama?¡± Hong Ju-Won stated his conclusion firmly.


    ¡°Gather twenty-eight. I need twenty-eight healthy volunteers of the same gender as the patients. They will help me in each patient¡¯s recovery.¡± Elysia grasped her hand behind her back and walked across the boundary line. She examined the patients at close range.


    ¡°What are you going to do with the volunteers?¡± Grandpa Five narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°My powers are currently limited. The volunteers will sacrifice something for the patients. Something like healing energy. They will bear the same burden for the patient¡¯s recovery. Can you do that?¡± Elysia stared intently at Grandpa Five.


    ¡°All right.¡± Grandpa Five nodded in understanding. He then turned around and called out to the bodyguards in Korean. ¡°Good. Gather twenty-eight healthy people. Eighteen men and ten women now! Take them to the hall in ten minutes.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The bodyguards outside the room saluted and rushed to carry out their duties.


    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s take care of the source of the problem first, shall we?¡± Elysia went closer to a painting on the wall. There was nothing wrong with that spot at a nce, but something terrible was hidden within it.


    ¡°Sylvi, please destroy this wall. However, only the wall in this part.¡± Elysia made a circr motion by spreading her arms.


    ¡°Sure thing. That¡¯s an easy thing.¡± Sylvia clenched her fists. She went to the wall and directly hit the wall.


    *Bam!*


    A big hole in the wall was created. No one had the time to respond or ask why the wall was demolished.


    ¡°Hmm... Come here. Irresponsible people nted these things here. Strange items, dead animals, blood, and some other ck magic catalysts. Everything still looks like it was just ced here a few days ago. Did your n just offend a ck mage, shaman, witch or something?¡± Elysia pointed at some of the materials contained within the wall.


    ¡°ck people?¡± Grandpa Five frowned. Was it a personal attack or something?


    ¡°ck magic power holder, sir.¡± Sung Se-Yeon shook his head.


    ¡®Witch, I thought you were one of them...¡¯ Hong Ju-Won muttered in his mind and approached the big hole in the wall.


    ¡°This!?¡± Grandpa Five stared in shock. Those items had an evil aura. He didn¡¯t know the effect, but his hunch was they were all nasty things.


    ¡°You need to destroy these things immediately. There are a few other spots too. Would you be willing to damage the mansion walls a bit and renovate themter?¡± Elysia shrugged her shoulders and took a step back.


    ¡°Show me all the spots with this ck magic catalyst. We¡¯ll tear down the entire wall and destroy all that evil stuff.¡± Grandpa Five became furious. He was about to hold Elysia¡¯s arm to emphasize the crunch. Still, Sylvia was there to p those big hands away from approaching Elysia.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll mark everything.¡± Elysia took out some markers and invited Sylvia and Xentia to help her mark some walls.


    Theymunicated via telepathy afterwards. Twelve other spots were marked a few minutester. Hong Ju-Won ordered several people to immediately be assigned to tear down that part of the cursed wall to be destroyed along with the wicked items inside.


    After all the wicked items had been dealt with, Elysia returned to the first room to heal the most critical patients.


    ¡°How long do you want to live if you need to answer?¡± Elysia asked the two volunteers. Unfortunately, they don¡¯t know Japanese or English. Because of that, Elysia asked Hong Ju-Won to be her trantor for a while.


    ¡°They answered the same thing. Ideally, seventy-two.¡± Hong Ju-Won only ryed the answers of the two volunteers to Elysia even though he didn¡¯t understand what kind of question it was.


    ¡°Good. Then, lend your power to heal the patients.¡± Elysia nodded and sat on the edge of the bed next to the patriarch. She patted the spot next to her.


    The male volunteer nodded in understanding with that gesture. He sat there, and Elysia started working on healing magic without emitting any aura. She absorbed the volunteer¡¯s life energy to heal nerve damage and other fatal damage in the patient¡¯s body.


    She also made the patient drink a vial of elixir and used her energy maniption so that the liquid could enter the patient¡¯s digestive tract.


    Elysia did the same for the female volunteer and the second patient.


    After five minutes, Elysia thought that was enough. She then stood up and wiped her hands with a wet tissue. ¡°They will be conscious in an hour and will gradually get better. Let¡¯s proceed to another patient.¡±

 Chapter 831 Hong Clan is Saved

    Elysia only needed an hour toplete her task. Twenty-eight people were rescued, and their condition gradually improved. She also didn¡¯t need to use any meaningful magic.


    ¡°Phew¡­¡± Elysia breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Thanks for the hard work.¡± Sylvia then helped by wiping Elysia¡¯s sweat with a handkerchief like a good assistant.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Xentia also wanted to do the same, but she didn¡¯t have a handkerchief. However, there were tissues and cotton swabs nearby. She used that to express her care, just like Sylvia.


    ¡°Mm, thank you.¡± Elysia received the care with pleasure.


    ¡°¡­¡± Grandpa Five checked thest patient¡¯s condition with a sigh of relief. As reported by the Esper and the Alchemy Association, Elysia truly lived up to expectations and was a talented young doctor.


    Hong Ju-Won received a signal from Grandpa Five and felt relieved. Elysia only needed a short time to cure everyone from that strange, life-threatening illness.


    He then went to Elysia and bowed slightly to express his gratitude. ¡°Elysia-sama, on behalf of my n, I express our deepest gratitude for your help. We don¡¯t know what would have happened if you had not been here to help us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just an intermediary doing the work. The ones that give them healing are all with the permission of the Gods and Goddess from heaven.¡± Elysia sped her hands with the expression of a devout priest.


    Hong Ju-Won straightened his back and cleared his throat. He asked politely. ¡°You¡¯re a religious person, hmm¡­ Well, we really appreciate your help. Do you still have the antidote? May I know what medicine it is?¡±


    ¡°We call them intermediate healing potions. I still have two vials¡­ What do you want to do with them?¡± Elysia showed two bluish-white potion vials between her fingers.


    ¡°Can I buy it from you directly? I¡¯ll add it to the bonus for you.¡± Hong Ju-Won stretched out his hand.


    ¡°Sure. You can have it for emergencies. This potion can be a lifesaver when the timees. This healing potion might cure all low-middle ss ailments. Just don¡¯t use it in severe and critical situations without the help of a medical expert.¡± Elysia handed over the two potions without a second thought. She got it for free at the academy, after all.


    ¡°Understood.¡± Hong Ju-Won nodded and immediately put the potion into the secret pocket of his coat.


    ¡°Master Dong-Min, and Madam Min-Joo, just woke up!¡± A bodyguard opened the door to the room and informed him of thetest news.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be right there!¡± Hong Ju-Won gasped in surprise, but bubbles of happiness and gratitude rose from within his heart. He nced at Elysia and the girls before rushing off. ¡°Please follow me to meet my family.¡±


    Grandpa Five rushed to follow Hong Ju-Won, but Sung Se-Yeon chose to fall behind with the beauties.


    ¡°Well, who would have guessed that you are such a great medical expert, Elysia-sama. You truly exceeded our expectation. Those old masters should feel ashamed for losing to a young girl.¡± Sung Se-Yeon shrugged his shoulders as he opened a conversation.


    ¡°Mm, my work here is over. Erina, I heard Seoul has a great entertainment industry studio. Can we book a music studio for a few hours? After that, we can also do a lot of other things. You know what kind of event schedule we¡¯ve made?¡± Elysia pressed her hands together while chuckling cheerfully. She has made an event schedule with her friends in mind.


    ¡°Yes, I can book a nice studio now. What kind of ns do you have for our trip, Ellie?¡± Erina was curious and anticipated the subsequent events.


    ¡°Fufu, that will be a surprise~ Can you book that studio now? I already nned and prepared everything except that one.¡± Elysia pressed her finger to her mouth and gave a wink.


    ¡°O-okay, I¡¯ll do it right away. Please wait a moment.¡± Erina blushed slightly to witness Elysia¡¯s behavior. She immediately made a reservation using her smartphone.


    ¡°Elysia-sama, I think Young Master Hong asked us toe with him to meet the patriach.¡± Mio spoke in a whisper-like voice.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Elysia nodded and invited her friends to go.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Erina rushed to Elysia¡¯s side and put her hand on Elysia¡¯s arm. She used her other hand to book the studio.


    ¡°E-eh, could it be that, I was ignored? Did I do something wrong?¡± Sung Se-Yeon smiled awkwardly while scratching her cheek.


    Sylvia and Xentia just followed Elysia away. Meanwhile, Gio just snorted and left the room.


    ¡°Hmm, so they already have a n to do after this. Maybe, I can mingle and get to know them better? It¡¯s a rare chance to hook a young lovely doctor. The future prospects are really good.¡± Sung Se-Yeon muttered to herself while rubbing her chin. He then followed the girls.


    Arriving at the patriarch room, Hong Ju-Won was sitting on the bench beside the bed where a gentlewoman was lying. He held her hand as if it won¡¯t let go anytime soon.


    ¡°Five, gather all the n¡¯s members to our second main mansion now! I don¡¯t care what their reasons are, everyone must attend, this afternoon, even newborn children. Everyone, without exception!¡± The patriarch propelled his body to sit down and eximed with a furious expression.


    ¡°All right, but don¡¯t push yourself now, Dong-Min.¡± Grandpa Five nodded, but there was no intention of carrying out the task immediately.


    ¡°I understand the limits of my current state. After all, I am a Grandmaster. How could I fall with this petty trick and die just like that? The sinners shall be punished.¡± The patriarch clenched his fists.


    ¡°Please control your anger, father. We can¡¯t solve anything with violence and anger like that. They are our family.¡± The gentledy advised in a weak voice.


    ¡°Hmph! Can the sinners be considered as members of my Hong n? We have to do a clean-up immediately like what Ju-Won said.¡± The patriarch snorted disdainfully at the memory of those filthy people.


    ¡°My apologies, it looks like we¡¯re no longer needed. Your n will also be busy in a while. That said, we¡¯d better excuse ourselves and take our leave.¡± Elysia raised her hand for attention. She spoke in English because she had difficulty understanding Korean. Mio was also overwhelmed as her trantor for all the conversations that took ce.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The patriarch frowned.


    ¡°Ahem, let me introduce them. That ck-haired girl is Elysia. She is the talented young doctor who just helped us to cure that strange disease. Next to her is Minamoto Erina.¡± Hong Ju-Won introduced the two leading girls swiftly.


    ¡°I see¡­ Before anything, can you take off your mask? That strange disease isn¡¯t caused by a virus or anything like that, but ck magic.¡± The patriarch narrowed his eyes to look at the girls. He strangely couldn¡¯t measure Elysia¡¯s strength and potential.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Elysia didn¡¯t mind taking off her mask.


    ¡°Oh my~ Our Jun-Wo finally brought home some beautiful girls. Why don¡¯t you introduce them to me, my child? So, which one?¡± The gentlewoman covered her mouth in surprise.


    ¡°Mother, please not now¡­¡± Hong Jun-Wo sighed and shook his head.


    ¡°Very well, we may not be able to properly thank you for your help due to the current precarious situation. We will invite you again tonight for a dinner.¡± The patriarch nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Good. Then, we excused ourselves.¡± Elysia raised her hand in farewell.


    ¡°See youter.¡± Erina waved her hand.


    Someone suddenly came close to Hong Jun-Wo and whispered something.


    ¡°Wait, I will send someone to take you wherever you want to go. It will be much safer and more efficient for you to travel in our exclusive car.¡± Hong Ju-Won immediately caught up and stopped the girls before leaving the room.


    ¡°Sure. That will save us a lot of trouble.¡± Elysia didn¡¯t mind the offer. She then looked to the side. ¡°Young Master Sung Se-Yeon, you are not gonna leaving your soulmate alone, right? You are a good friend who sticks around in good and bad times, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah-huh, yeah, haha¡­¡± Sung Se-Yeon rubbed the back of her head with a dryugh. He wanted to stick around these top-tier beauties, but the situation didn¡¯t support him.


    ¡°¡­¡± Hong Ju-Won did notment. He realized his friend wanted to go with the girls but still needed his friend around for a while. Thus, he wouldn¡¯t just let his friend go now.


    Elysia¡¯s group then left the mansion vicinity in a ck limousine. Two elite female bodyguards were assigned to escort and apany them.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Sang-Hoon? I want to see him.¡± The gentlewoman asked a bodyguard.


    ¡°Mother, don¡¯t ever mention that bastard¡¯s name. He deserves to die for what he has done to you, to me, and to our n.¡± Hong Ju-Won pursed his lips.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be like that. He is your father and my husband.¡± The gentle mother was surprised because her son had said such a cruel fact to her right now.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be sad if I was the one tasked with executing him with my own hands. Open your eyes, mother. Does that bastard deserve to be called my father or your husband? That power hungry jerk? Some evidence is already pointing to the truth. He¡¯s involved in this rotten scheme. He was the one who poisoned you four days ago. Also, have you forgotten what he did to me, mother? Did you still remember your promise to me?¡± Hong Ju-Won¡¯s expression became cold.


    ¡°Ju-Won¡­ I¡¯m sorry, it was all my fault¡­ I-¡± The gentle mother couldn¡¯t continue her words anymore as tears of sorrow flowed from her eyes uncontrobly.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be swamped by trouble to solve today.¡± The patriarch sighed and stared out the window. He then asked his grandson to describe everything that happened when he fell into aa.


    At that moment, an emergency notification was sent to all the members of the Hong n. Everyone involved in the Hong n was also invited to attend a court meeting. Anyone who decided not toe would be considered a criminal and traitor.


    The Hong n patriarch would judge all his n members firmly. He had to get rid of the n pests once and for all while he was still alive.


    ¡°Hmm-mm~ Let¡¯s y! What are we going to do after this? Let¡¯s invite the others too.¡± Xentia tugged at the hem of Elysia¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Yes, we will invite them to join us. Before we start our journey, we will y music, sing and dance. Then, have lunch. Does Xentia want to join us or just watch from the audience? It would be fun, especially the dance. You have an stic and flexible body, you must be good at it.¡± Elysia smiled encouragingly.


    ¡°Join! Xentia wants to dance also. Dancing is easy and fun, especially on the battlefield.¡± Xentia immediately agreed with enthusiasm.


    Xentia¡¯s answer surprised Mio and Erina, but Elysia immediately turned the parable into something usible. After all, the dance floor could be considered a battlefield for a dancer.

 Chapter 832 The Day Before the Heavenly Battle (1)

    Elysia¡¯s group has just arrived at one of the famous studio buildings used for music and dance practice. They got off the limousine and walked into the building jokingly.


    However, some people realized the group consisted of extraordinary people blessed with attractive looks and pleasant voices.


    ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m from the Twinkle Star agency. I really look forward to recruiting you into our talent selection audition.¡±


    ¡°This may seem sudden, but I see the potential for great models that radiate from you. Would you like to enter our modeling event and be the next super model?¡±


    ¡°What a pleasant voice to hear. I can see the aura of fame radiating through all of you. Would you like to realize your hidden talent and showcase it to the world? You can be superstars!¡±


    Several talent agents who happened to be around rushed to confront Elysia¡¯s group. Unfortunately, several bodyguards prevented them from getting any further.


    Even though the talent agencies knew those attractive people were not ordinary, they would still try their luck to recruit new stars.


    ¡°What did they say, Mio? I thought it was an ambush.¡± Elysia spoke in a whisper-like voice.


    ¡°They¡¯re just talent agencies trying to recruit you. Just ignore them. I¡¯ll do something to keep them from getting in the way.¡± Mio then told the talent agencies to leave with a bit of emphasis.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡± Erina took Elysia¡¯s hand and entered the studio with enthusiasm. She couldn¡¯t wait to y music and dance with Elysia.


    A person in charge of the studio came to greet Erina¡¯s group before they were escorted to their reserved ce.


    Elysia¡¯s group went to Studio 9. It was not just an ordinary music studio but a whole stage performance that resembled a small theatre. Various musical scenes could be seen already set up on the stage. The spotlights shone on both the stage and dance floor.


    ¡°Then I excuse myself. Have fun~¡± The manager left the room.


    The two bodyguards from the Hong n also came out of the room. They would stand guard outside.


    ¡°Erina, I need to go to the toilet first.¡± Elysia immediately rushed out of the room in a bit of a hurry. The call of nature was real here.


    Sylvia and Xentia rushed after Elysia.


    ¡°E-Ellie? Even though there¡¯s also a toilet behind the stage¡­¡± Erina pointed at a sign in the corner of the room, but Elysia had already run away.


    ¡°It¡¯s an urgent matter. Elysia-sama saw the toilet before we got here.¡± Mio exined with an amused smile.


    ¡°Mm, alright. While waiting for Ellie, Sylvia-san, and Xentia-san to return¡­ Well, Mio I want all of our activities here to be recorded. Please do something to the control room.¡± Erina looked into a room behind the ss on the second floor. She booked this studio for a personal reason.


    ¡°Affirmative. However, you wille with me, Erina-sama. I cannot leave you alone.¡± Mio nodded in understanding.


    ¡°O-okay¡­¡± Erina understood Mio¡¯s situation. It was because of Sylvia¡¯s words the other day. Even though she wanted to check the musical instruments on stage, she could only go to the control room with Mio.


    ¡°¡­¡± Elysia had just arrived at the toilet. She wanted to answer her call of nature, but she remembered some people witnessed everything from her shadow.


    Therefore, she asked everyone to get out of her shadow without exception.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you all waiting so long.¡± Elysia apologized that four hours was not a short time.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. We see a lot of things and fill our time away from boredom.¡± Ai shrugged.


    ¡°Hm? What do you see?¡± Elysia smiled faintly as she realized something. Almost every girl avoided eye contact with him.


    She then looked into Yuuki¡¯s eyes, questioning the truth.


    ¡°We mostly watched everyone¡¯s underneath¡­¡± Yuuki immediately confessed with a slight blush on her face.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t talk nonsense Yuuki. It¡¯s just because we¡¯re in the Ely¡¯s shadow.¡± Ai immediately grabbed Yuuki¡¯s head and brought it closer to her face. She then whispered in a mosquito-like voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to talk about it?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I just can¡¯t lie to my master!¡± Yuuki became panicked. She was enjoying her time, and Elysia already knew the situation.


    ¡°Naughty, peeking at us all the time.¡± Elysia nced down. Thankfully, she wore her long stockings.


    Come to think of it, anyone in her shadow would look from the ground up. So, the view seen from there was obvious.


    ¡°Me, I¡¯m not naughty. I also don¡¯t peek if it¡¯s clearly present in front of me.¡± Ai immediately defended herself. She then muttered softly. ¡°Can I still enter your shadow?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I won¡¯t forbid you. I just need to wear stockings or pants at that point.¡± Elysia just smiled gently and ran her hand through Ai¡¯s long hair.


    She then rushed to the toilet to take a leak.


    ¡°Traitor.¡± Ai pursed her lips to Yuuki.


    ¡°Sorry. I can¡¯t lie as I belong to my master.¡± Yuuki only apologized.


    ¡°You can¡¯t me Yuuki, Ai. Look, Master Elysia is so understanding. I¡¯m sure a lot has happened between you and Master Elysia in the Boundless Realm.¡± Vanessa got down from Xentia¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Yeah, Ely isn¡¯t that shy anymore thanks to you. I wonder what you used to do with Ely. Is it a secret just between the two of you? Uuh, this makes me even more curious.¡± Sylvia covered her mouth as she raised her eyebrows up and down.


    Elysia came out of the toilet and flushed her hands into the sink. She then invites everyone with a sweet smile. ¡°Phew, thanks for waiting. Please don¡¯t worry about trivial things. Would you like to y some beautiful music and dance together on the performance stage? It will be so much fun because we have the theater just for us.¡±


    ¡°Whoa, this is going to be so romantic.¡± Evelyn put her hands together with a sparkle on her gaze.


    ¡°All of us. But, is it okay to let Erina and Mio know about us? I thought we were ying a secret.¡± Lynn raised her hand.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. We¡¯re going to have fun until the afternoon. After dinner and finishing the business at the Hong n, we¡¯ll join the primary group.¡± Elysia spun once and flicked her skirt. She then went behind Ai and pushed her twin away.


    No one could flee to her shadow at this time because she invited everyone.


    ¡°Uuh, fine. I¡¯ll enjoy it in my own way.¡± Ai just relented and obeyed Elysia.


    ¡°Fun!¡± Xentia rushed to follow, and everyone else followed.


    ¡°¡­¡± Gio waited outside the women¡¯s restroom. When the girls came out, Cherub had climbed onto his shoulder. After that, everyone went to the studio room.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Erina saw the studio door open, and several people came inside. ¡°Mio, they?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Mio checked through the ss wall. She saw that Elysia had brought several other people to join this event. It was no big deal, but they were the same girls in the photo they got a few days ago.


    ¡°Elysia-sama also invited her organization¡¯s members? Erina-sama, pleasee back and meet them. However, please be careful in your attitude as they are Guardians of Dream¡¯s members. Elysia-sama may wish to introduce you to them as a sign of trust.¡± Mio took a deep breath and urged Erina to return to the theater.


    ¡°O-okay, I¡¯m leaving.¡± Erina hurriedly left the control room.


    ¡°Where did Erina and Mio go?¡± Elysia asked in wonder.


    ¡°Ellie!¡± Erina waved her hand as she walked closer.


    ¡°Hm, you alone?¡± Elysia checked her surroundings with her advanced perception.


    Erina looked at the girls around Elysia. She only knows a part of it. However, she was instantly shocked when she noticed the presence of Elysia¡¯s twin sister!


    That girl¡¯s appearance was so simr to Elysia¡¯s. It was just that that girl¡¯s eyes were bright red. Elysia¡¯s twin seemed to give off a cold and somewhat scary aura. It was as if the opposite of Elysia¡¯s sweet and kind charms.


    ¡°Mio is taking care of everything in the control room. Uhm, Ellie, I want to record our activities here for myself personally. May I?¡± Erina grasped her hand to ask permission.


    ¡°You can record everything, Erina. All the cameras in this theater are fully managed by that control room, right? I only allow any recording of us to be yours. No one else is allowed to have a copy, let alone publication.¡± Elysia checked the cameras on the ceiling and then looked up at the control room. Mio was there.


    ¡°Mm, I want to capture this moment.¡± Erina waved her hand at Mio for a signal. She was also going to take lots of photos, and she had Elysia¡¯s permission now. Everything was perfect.


    ¡°Erina, I¡¯d like to introduce you to my friends. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Elysia stood aside. She will introduce Erina to everyone.


    ¡°I feel honored, Ellie.¡± Erina put her hand on her upper chest.


    Elysia then introduced Erina to everyone and vice versa. After that, they opened their morning program with a coborative musical performance between Erina, Elysia, Evelyn, and Lynn.


    Music, dance, chat and evenpose a beautiful melodic song together. They spend their time peacefully until noon.


    Meanwhile, Elena¡¯s group has just arrived at an ancient ruin near a volcano in North America. The starry night sky waspletely covered by dark clouds, and the air temperature was hot.


    ¡°Let¡¯s wrap this up quickly.¡± Elena asked everyone to act soon. She was moving with the Earth Mother and the deities of the Divine Association. So, this final operation should be easy.


    ¡°No. You all have to wait here first. Zhao Fu and I will negotiate and convince the Ancient Demon God to join us in the heavenly battle of Heaven Realm against the deviating Council.¡± Gaia shook her head.


    ¡°Very well, please bring this. Negotiation and persuasion don¡¯t always work. Sometimes, violence is needed to make someone stubborn to understand. Burn this leaf if the situation gets bad. We will immediatelye to your location and defeat that Ancient Demon God.¡± Lifa gave a small leaf to Gaia.


    ¡°I see. Wait for us a moment.¡± Gaia nodded in understanding. She then beckoned Zhao Fu toe with her into the ancient ruins.

 Chapter 833 The Day Before the Heavenly Battle (2)

    <h4>Chapter 833 The Day Before the Heavenly Battle (2)</h4>


    ¡°So, you guys havee.¡± A burly man in a ninja assassin robe muttered as he stared at the small bursts of hotva.


    ¡°Yeah, you are thest one, after all. Too bad, the God Game has been ruined for granted, Arthrozan.¡± Gaia opened her palm and smiled faintly.


    ¡°What are you going to do next? Defeat me with therge forces you brought with you?¡± Arthrozan turned around. His blood-red eyes stared intently at the two people in front of him.


    ¡°I think you can already guess the purpose of the two of using here. The God Game is just a side n to support the greater scheme in heaven. Dozens of deities have been duped outright.¡± Gaia shook her head.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to tell me to do what you want? You¡¯re under the assumption that I¡¯m at a disadvantage?¡± Arthrozan frowned behind his red skull mask.


    ¡°Who knows? You shouldn¡¯t be participating in the God Game, and shouldn¡¯t be involved in the Earth Realm. I¡¯m aware of your meddling with the demon-worshipping humans in recent years. However, I need to end that immediately.¡± Gaia grasped her hand and looked around.


    ¡°An anomaly is affecting and corrupting the Heavenly Council from the shadows. A heavenly change is about to ur. Can you stop it? Can you eliminate the cause? Do you have the power to do that? Where did your confidencee from?¡± Arthrozan nced at Zhao Fu and Gaia once before turning around.


    ¡°That anomaly is the Curse God from another world, the higher realm. We¡¯ve teamed up with Goddesses from another world to resolve the celestial problem and eliminate an enemy who fled here.¡± Gaia felt that Arthrozan had predicted many things. She had a great chance of seeding in recruiting another ancient one.


    ¡°Another world, higher realm... I thought it was just an unreachable myth.¡± Arthrozan looked up at the ck sky with a distant gaze.


    A few momentster, he sighed and descended from the rocks to face the two uninvited guests. ¡°Even so, I didn¡¯t expect you to cooperate with them, Zhao Fu. What would you do if I refused?¡±


    ¡°It would be so much better if you joined in and smacked that Cursed God in the face. I know you¡¯re feeling irritated and furious. How does it feel to find hope and see it just disappear?¡± Zhao Fu grinned mockingly.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll give them a painful agony. Even the worldw guardians can stray. However, you two are still not enough to overpower me. You don¡¯t have the power to talk a deal with me.¡± Arthrozan made a hand-w gesture as he emphasized his words.


    ¡°The current me or the current Zhao Fu cannot match your peak strength. However, you are not even a match for a Goddess from another world. One of them defeated Zhao Fu so easily. Do you think you are at the peak when there is still a lot of sky above you?¡± Gaia heaved a subtle sigh.


    ¡°Gehaha! That¡¯s an interesting thing for you to say, Earth¡¯s ruler!¡± Arthrozan burst outughing. He then looked up and became interested. ¡°So, that¡¯s them. You have so much faith from ounders, huh. I shall meet them and exchange some moves then.¡±


    After saying that, Arthrozan jumped high into the sky. Gaia and Zhao Fu also flew out of the volcano.


    ¡°Divine beings from another world and Divine Association members from heaven.¡± Arthrozannded and emitted an aura of dominance.


    Lifa just sighed and ruled out the oppressive aura from her group.


    ¡°It¡¯s a futile attempt to try to test your luck. However, we will dly cater to your ego. Say, obey our terms or fight it out?¡± Elena folded her arms and looked at the Ancient Demon God with a cold gaze.


    ¡°Hou~ So, you are the strongest? What kind of offer?¡± Arthrozan revoked his oppressive aura because he realized it didn¡¯t have the effect he expected.


    ¡°Fight the Ruvoid God who is currently messing around in heaven with us. You can think of this as a temporary cooperation.¡± Elena got straight to the point.


    ¡°What¡¯s in it for me to join you and this Divine Association even if only temporarily?¡± Arthrozan was starting to feel wary. His interlocutor didn¡¯t consider his existence a threat?


    ¡°You can at least vent your anger on the mastermind behind this entire farce. Other than that, we can¡¯t give you anything because you are a freeborer.¡± Elena shook her head and sighed.


    ¡°Hahaha! Freeborer, you say? That¡¯s an interesting thing for you to say.¡± Arthrozanughed disdainfully. He instantly prepared to attack. ¡°Defeat me if you have the strength to back up your arrogance.¡±


    *Swoosh*


    Arthrozan covered a distance of tens of meters in less than a second. However, he didn¡¯t have the chance to get close to anyone, and he was suddenly blown away by intense gravity push.


    ¡°Exception.¡± Arthrozan activated his innate skill and kicked out empty air. He lunged at the Golden Goddess once again.


    Surprisingly, he was once again thrown into the air by the intense gravity. It was not the interference of the Earth Mother or the forces of nature, but who could overpower him, and he failed to notice?


    ¡®Lifa, you handle him. Xero refuses to jump into action because he¡¯s conserving energy for tomorrow.¡¯ Elena gave an eye signal to the graceful woman with long leaf-green hair next to her.


    ¡®Alright.¡¯ Lifa epted the request. She had actually thought of a scenario where she needed to defeat that Ancient Demon God for Elena¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Too bad, bad boy. I am the one who will beat you here. I hope, you can control your arrogance after realizing the difference between us.¡± Lifa stepped forward to approach her opponent.


    ¡°Bad boy, me? That¡¯s funny for a young Goddess like you to say. Your arrogance probablyes because you¡¯ve never been defeated before. However, you¡¯ll know your ce after I defeat you. You¡¯ll realize how pathetic you are.¡± Arthrozan gathered his demonic energy and wrapped himself in dark armor.


    ¡°Mm, let¡¯s see how it goes. You should have some courtesy and manners towards the older one, little boy.¡± Lifa nodded slightly.


    ¡°You are older than me? Is that a joke? You boast so much seniority, olddy.¡± Arthrozan frowned.


    ¡°No, the oldest one here is Earth Mother. She is the Earth Realm¡¯s absolute ruler, but you don¡¯t give her any face at all. What do I need to do, hmm? Is it enough to just beat him up ck and blue?¡± Lifa nced at Gaia for an opinion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s apliment or not... However, I¡¯d appreciate it if you could make him realize that he¡¯s not the top of the sky.¡± Gaia was pretty amused. She had no idea why this powerful Goddess was stalling with this conversation.


    ¡°She is nothing more than a crippled old divinity. She is so weak without the spirits of nature.¡± Arthrozan snorted.


    ¡°You just don¡¯t know about her well. She is actually very strong, but just peace-loving and doesn¡¯t like violence like you. Are you ready to lose?¡± Lifa again walked over and stopped twenty meters from the Ancient Demon God.


    ¡°I will defeat you, and seize your divine power. After that, yourrades will be my next target. The real hunter here is me. You are stalling for too much time. You are all my preys! Activate, Cmity Domain!¡± Arthrozan shouted loudly into the ck sky. He raised his hand upwards, and a surge of energy shot out of the ground.


    The ck mes spread to all sides of thend for two kilometers, forming a dome of ck mes with no way out.


    ¡°I also came with preparations, you know? Let¡¯s fight somewhere empty.¡± Lifa tapped her feet to the ground lightly. Twoyers of golden and green magic circles covered a thirty-meter zone.


    *Poof*


    Lifa and Arthrozan instantly disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Where did they go? This Disaster Domain took effect but the caster moved elsewhere? How could she bypass the space resistance of this ck me dome?¡± Zhao Fu asked in wonder. He couldn¡¯t understand what had just happened.


    Several deities from the Divine Association muttered amongst each other. They wondered what was really going on. However, they immediately flew so as not to be affected by the ck mes.


    ¡°She has more understanding of the dimensional space than you or I. Perhaps, she has already crossed the circles of samsara and ascended to the Godly-being for the umpteenth time, just like you. The other world holds too many mysteries beyondprehension and imagination.¡± Gaia shook her head.


    ¡°...¡± Xero looked down and sat cross-legged. This domain oddly provided littlefort because his divinity waspatible with the destructive energies around him. Instead of hurting him, it actually healed him.


    ¡°Huff... In the end, we¡¯re not doing anything here.¡± Nell sighed and cast some blessing magic for her core group. She created a safe zone free from ck mes.


    ¡°Mm, our task after this is only to repair the damaged world¡¯sw and barrier. This may end sooner than we thought.¡± Rhea already felt the urge to hurry back and join Elysia.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Elena appreciated Nell¡¯s consideration. She then signaled Gaia toe closer because she feared this domain would be dangerous.


    ¡°Fufu, thanks for your concern. This domain is activated, but it can¡¯t hurt me because the caster isn¡¯t in this realm anymore.¡± Gaia covered her mouth and went over.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Zhao Fu crouched down and picked up the ck me to prove it. The fire burned his hand and couldn¡¯t be put out, but he wasn¡¯t hurt. He then threw the ck mes to the ground.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s because you are an ancient one too. It will be different for those deities. They should not be hit by these ck mes.¡± Elena nced at the deities in mid-air. They smiled wryly at her because her statement was true.

 Chapter 834 The Day Before the Heavenly Battle (3)

    <h4>Chapter 834 The Day Before the Heavenly Battle (3)</h4>


    ¡°Huff...¡± Elena heaved a subtle sigh as she waited for Lifa to return. She used to let Elysia do things for her, but it was the opposite now.


    She estimated it would take Lifa at least an hour to defeat that Ancient Demon God in the trap formation within the separate realm. Still, it onlysted ten minutes, and the dimension was destroyed.


    An ethereal beauty d in a white-gold divine gown with leaf green patterns that matched her hair color appeared to float in the air. She pulled out a golden chain and knocked the Ancient Demon God to the ground.


    ¡®My apologies, Elena. I need to use my divine dress at full strength to defeat him.¡¯ Lifa spoke via private telepathy.


    ¡®Thank you for the hard work. Using the divine battlesuit was a wise decision. Ely will be mad at me if one of us gets hurt.¡¯ Elena appreciated Lifa¡¯s efforts.


    She knew the Goddess of Life still had many hidden mysteries and secrets. Still, she would uncover them one by one, just like Lifa tried to dig up secrets from herself and Elysia.


    ¡®Fufu, I believe Ely will be a Goddess of Destruction if she is freaked out. Ai once told that, and she adored that version of Ely.¡¯ Lifa flew down with a subtle smile on her face.


    ¡®Don¡¯t try to figure things out unnecessarily even if you feel curious. You can be my enemy if you do something stupid in the future.¡¯ Elena squinted her eyes.


    ¡®Hm, why would I need to risk my good position for something insignificant? Rhea¡¯s life depends on both of you and I look forward to a long-term rtionship with tons of benefits. It is you who should be more careful because you are Ely¡¯s weak spot. That day will stille, even if you don¡¯t want it. You should discuss this with your beloved disciple soon. But, worry not. I will protect you just like how Rhea protected Ely~¡¯ Lifanded on the ground, right in front of Elena.


    ¡®...¡¯ Elena chose not to respond to that.


    The ck me domain gradually faded away until itpletely disappeared. Elena then announced the results. ¡°You have already lost, Arthrozan. What¡¯s your decision? Imprisoned and weakened until the day of heavenly judgment. Or, atone for some of your sins and mistakes by helping the Divine Association against the corrupted Council?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! It was an incredible and unexpected battle, Goddess from another world! I¡¯ve already lost. The decision is made by the victor. Tell me your n.¡± Arthrozan stared at the ck clouds gradually disappearing from the starry night sky.


    ¡°You will know the details of the operation from the Divine Association. You will coordinate with them. The first thing you need to do is extract that king piece from your spirit. I¡¯m giving you a chance to get that out yourself. You know what might happen if we took it, right?¡± Elena held out her hand.


    ¡°Why would I need to do that?¡± Arthrozan frowned. He propelled his body to sit down. His divine armor crumbled to pieces, leaving him half naked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ever think that that thing could affect youter? Perhaps, that God is able to manipte you? Who knows? If you don¡¯t want to do it, then we have no other choice.¡± Elena shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Wait.¡± Arthrozan raised his palm. He then put his hand to his chest, and a jet ck king piece stuck out. He threw it at the Golden Goddess.


    ¡°You are quick to understand.¡± Elena put that king piece into the dark pouch. She then nced at Gaia. ¡°Did the nature spirits capture the defeated deities before we got here? Also, the missing king pieces.¡±


    ¡°Mm, I¡¯ve ordered them to take care of the rest. They already finished their task and currently on their way to the meeting ce. That is sixty-three king pieces in total. What are you going to do with those cursed artifacts?¡± Gaia nodded in reply.


    ¡°Extracting them into a small gift to their creator.¡± Elena spread her arms. She couldn¡¯t tell the details because it was all Elysia¡¯s n.


    ¡°Please bring him with you. I and the divines from another world will repair the broken worldws and barriers.¡± Gaia asked Zhao Fu for help, and he didn¡¯t mind doing it. She then looked at the deities in mid-air. ¡°We¡¯ll meet again at the meeting ce in six hours.¡±


    After saying that, Gaia took Elena¡¯s group away from there with a dimension jump.


    *Poof*


    ¡°They¡¯re gone. Arthrozan, pack up and take all your luggage. We¡¯re leaving tomorrow morning at the zero universal time.¡± Zhao Fu folded his arms.


    ¡°Tch, I know. Don¡¯t order me. My minions will go with me tomorrow.¡± Arthrozan pressed two fingers to his forehead. He ordered his minions to bring all his belongings from the research room.


    ¡°Good. So, how were you defeated? Was it both satisfying and upsetting?¡± Zhao Fu smirked in mockery.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even touch her. She was invisible in that neutral zone. At least, my situation is much better than how you were defeated.¡± Arthrozan smirked disdainfully.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know the details. You lost miserably while I lost with honor. We¡¯re not alike.¡± Zhao Fu snorted.


    Since Elena¡¯s group started repairing the worldws with Earth Mother and nature spirits, some time passed. It was still midday in North America, but the sun had just set in South Korea.


    ¡°Ellie, here¡¯s your hot chocte.¡± Erina put the cup in front of Elysia.


    ¡°Mm, thank you.¡± Elysia used the warm cup to warm her hands while looking up at the starry sky in the distance.


    ¡°Ellie, thanks for today. Everything was really fun. I really enjoyed it.¡± Erina looked at the girls wandering in the living room, curious about some things.


    ¡°Time flies so fast when we¡¯re enjoying it, hmm... I¡¯m d you¡¯re having fun, Erina.¡± Elysia replied with a tender smile and looked at Erina¡¯s face.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Erina just nodded. She reminisced about today¡¯s events.


    What impressed her the most was spending that fun time without any burdens orplicated thoughts. She felt like an ordinary girl spending time with her friends, enjoying various things.


    The strains of the music seemed to still reverberate in her mind. A beautiful musical melody from Elysia¡¯s piano and her violin, then the music coborations with the other girls. She and the others sang some songs.


    She got a lot of inspiration today and wrote some new lyrics. At thest theatrical event, she got the chance to dance on the dance floor with Elysia. It was so romantic.


    After that, the trip continued with a city tour filled with various wonderful events until they finally needed to go to the hotel to rest.


    ¡°Ellie, the fifth May, can you...¡± Erina twiddled with her fingers as she tried to confirm something.


    ¡°The fifth of May is your birthday. The event will be held in the evening, yes? I¡¯ll try my best toe to you on that day, Erina. Hmm, do you like a surprise gift?¡± Elysia raised her five fingers and then turned around to her group.


    ¡°Thank you, Ellie. Uhm, please wait a minute. I have one thing to ask.¡± Erina tugged at the hem of Elysia¡¯s sleeve somewhat shyly.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Elysia nced back, curious as to what Erina would say.


    ¡°May I know when is your birthday?¡± Erina asked in a whisper-like voice.


    ¡°My birthday? Hmm, I also wonder when it was.¡± Elysia looked up and shook her head. She couldn¡¯t remember the exact date well.


    Maybe, there were some small ¡®courtesy¡¯ parties. Still, the dates were often different because coworkers and even her family sometimes forgot the exact date. That event was only celebrated when she became sessful and rich, but it was Ali¡¯s experience.


    In retrospect, she couldn¡¯t enjoy such an event, but she appreciated those people¡¯s efforts. It was sad to remember because she even forgot when her birthday was. Maybe, she was just stopped to care?


    ¡°W-what?¡± Erina was surprised. She thought Elysia didn¡¯t want to tell her, but Elysia¡¯s unconcerned expression said it all. Elysia really didn¡¯t know because it was probably never celebrated?


    Regardless, she needed to know the truth. Elysia had many amazing friends, and such a thing was unlikely to happen.


    ¡°Everyone, Erina¡¯s birthday is in three days. She¡¯s going to throw a party!¡± Elysia announced to everyone.


    ¡°Oh! Happy birthday in advance, Erina.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a present for you if we can stop by.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, the birthday celebrated with Ely and everyone. But, my birthday already passed a few months ago!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, if I still haven¡¯t. Wait, the time here is different. However, if it¡¯s fifth month now, then it¡¯s four months away, hehe~¡±


    ¡°Birthday? What is it? When is Xentia¡¯s birthday?¡±


    The girls responded positively. However, Ai kept quiet as if she didn¡¯t care about the birthday event. She rested her head on the table, pretty exhausted.


    ¡°Moving in the dark is best...¡± Ai muttered under her breath.


    ¡°Xentia, taken into ount, your birthday was yesterday, right?¡± Elysia answered as the question was directed to her.


    ¡°Yesterday? Xentia also wanted to throw a party, but is it toote?¡± Xentia was confused for a moment.


    ¡°Not sote. You just joined us yesterday, after all. However, do you like a surprise party?¡± Elysia pressed her finger to her lips.


    ¡°Yay, surprise! What¡¯s a birthday party like?¡± Xentia jumped, but she wondered again.


    ¡°...¡± Elysia didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°That party is an annual event where you enjoy your time with the precious people in your life. It¡¯s usually also filled with some fun events and good food.¡± Evelyn helped to exin.


    ¡°Ooh, then Xentia can enjoy a party every day? It¡¯s not a birthday party, though? Xentia is having a great time with everyone! Everyone is precious and Elysia¡¯s food is heavenly!¡± Xentia spread her arms with a bright expression.


    ¡°Why do you like celebrating the day you are closer to your demise?¡± Ai suddenly asked, causing the room to fall into sudden silence.

 Chapter 835 Messed Up the Order of Things

    <h4>Chapter 835 Messed Up the Order of Things</h4>


    ¡°That¡¯s not cool, Ai.¡± Sylvia waved her hand in front of her face.


    ¡°But, the day we celebrate birthdays doesn¡¯t exist in my hometown. How about you, Lynn, Yuuki?¡± Vanessa thought for a moment before answering. She never remembered a celebration or party like that in her hometown, and maybe beastkin was the same?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Yuuki waspletely clueless as she had no good recollection of her lonely past.


    ¡°Mm, I also don¡¯t have that kind of culture in my hometown. However, we have a thanksgiving day one month before the end of the year.¡± Lynn put her hand to her chin and nodded. As far as she could recall, there really was no birthday celebration.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s just Sylvi and me? Xentia too. How about you, Ely?¡± Evelyn smiled awkwardly. Cultural differences were natural because their group consisted of various races.


    ¡°Me? Hmm, how should I answer that? There were indeed some birthday celebrations, but that¡¯s not something good to remember. I don¡¯t know. Maybe, it¡¯s just me being apathetic and stopping to care?¡± Elysia went to sit beside Ai and shook her head.


    ¡°The cruelty. How could they forget your birthday and still have that insincere party? What are they trying to take advantage of?¡± Sylvia felt irritated just to imagine Elysia¡¯s past situation.


    She had heard some idental hints from Evelyn and E... Elysia¡¯s past was mncholy.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not their fault. It¡¯s human¡¯s nature to see the value of someone over anything else.¡± Elysia shook her head once again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s ignore those insignificant humans and start a new amazing story. All of us. Ely, when is your birthday? You never told me...¡± Evelyn felt the direction of the conversation would make Elysia ufortable. She immediately changed to something lighter.


    ¡°I forgot the exact date. I need to confirm that to my master first.¡± Elysia didn¡¯t feel sure. Not to mention, it was her second life. So, when was her birthday again?


    ¡°Ellie...¡± Erina couldn¡¯t help but look at Elysia¡¯s indifferent expression with a sad look. She knew very well what would happen after much disappointment and sadness, namely indifference.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Erina?¡± Elysia was a bit surprised because Erina suddenly hugged her from the side.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Please tell me when your birthday will be. I will throw a grand party.¡± Erina patted Elysia¡¯s back.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t do that. It¡¯s not my culture. I would feel uneasy in a crowd of strangers.¡± Elysia felt that was a bad idea.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s just us. A party only your important people will attend.¡± Erina took a little distance and looked at Elysia¡¯s face. She then nced at Elysia¡¯s twin sister. ¡°So do you, Ai.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Ai didn¡¯t really understand, but she just left everything to Elysia.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    The door was knocked from outside. Mio excused herself to check who hade to visit.


    ¡°Please excuse us. The patriarch invites you toe to the Hong n¡¯s secondary mansion. We would like to express our gratitude to Elysia-sama at a dinner party. We look forward to your presence now.¡± One of the bodyguards from the Hong n came in and read a letter.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time, huh.¡± Elysia nodded in understanding and got up from her seat.


    ¡°Come with me everyone.¡± Ai grabbed Elysia¡¯s hand and entered a bedroom.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Erina was astonished because everyone had left her in the living room except Mio and Gio. She looked at Mio with a clueless expression.


    A few momentster, Elysia came out of the bedroom with Sylvia and Xentia.


    ¡°???¡± Erina wondered where the others had gone. She checked into that bedroom, but no one was there.


    She also hadn¡¯t had a chance to inquire about the girl with fluffy snow-white hair. That girl had the same name as Elysia¡¯s white cat, which made her curious. The cat had also not been seen anywhere since the theatre event.


    ¡°They have some business. Shall we go now?¡± Elysia offered her hand to Erina. She couldn¡¯t possibly tell Ai, and the others were currently in her shadow.


    ¡°Oh, okay...¡± Erina scratched her head in surprise and grabbed Elysia¡¯s hand. They then left the hotel and headed to the Hong n¡¯s mansion.


    On the other side of the Earth Realm dimension, Elena and the others patched up the worldw¡¯s formation damaged by their otherworldly magic.


    ¡°Gaia, you lied to me! You said the damage was minimal, but why isn¡¯t our work finished even though thousands of nature spirits are helping us!?¡± Elena voiced herint.


    Even so, she still kept her hands busy. She patched the dimensional formation cracks using a special brush and mysterious rainbow liquid.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost done, though?¡± Gaia blinked her eyes a few times with an innocent look.


    ¡°You said the same thing two hours ago.¡± Elena rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Well... Whenpared to the Earth¡¯s scale, the damage done is quite small. After we¡¯ re done, the energy bnce on Earth can return to normal.¡± Nell shrugged her shoulders and continued to patch another dimensional crack.


    ¡°Mm, one more region and we¡¯re done here. We have twelve hours to recuperate to prepare for tomorrow by then~¡± Gaia pped her hands to cheer everyone up.


    ¡°Thest one? Let¡¯s finish this quickly.¡± Xero sighed. This entire activity of fixing things truly tormented him. It was much easier to destroy or damage something than to fix it.


    ¡°Huff...¡± Elena heaved a subtle sigh and set off to another ce with Gaia and everyone. She wanted to quickly finish this task and get back to spending time with her Elysia.


    ¡®Ely, you need topensate me well. Gaia yed the dirty trick to us. This is no small task.¡¯ Elena grumbled in her mind.


    ¡®Sure~ I shall get rid of your tirednesster. Thank you for your hard work, Sister Elena.¡¯ Elysia answered the telepathy with gratitude.


    ¡®We are heading to thest region in the broken formation worldw spot. What will you do after the Hong n¡¯s matter is over, Ely?¡¯ Elena was curious about the situation on the other side.


    ¡®I¡¯ll just exchange politeness and pleasantries with them. After gettingpensated for my help, we will escort Erina and Mio back to Japan in an instant. That way, we can rejoin the main group soon.¡¯ Elysia summarized the schedule of events.


    ¡®You helped the Hong n for money and rtion, right? Even though it¡¯s easy for you. You can ask Erina¡¯s family almost anything since they have promised you special privileges.¡¯ Elena asked in wonder.


    ¡®I can¡¯t do it. It¡¯s not my style to take advantage of Erina like that. Wouldn¡¯t that be sad and bad? Besides, our future affairs in South Korea will be much easier because of the Hong n.¡¯ Elysia thinks otherwise for a long-term n.


    ¡®South Korea, huh... Besides Japan, you are also interested in South Korea? It¡¯s not because there have a lot of beautiful girls, right?¡¯ Elena had some suspicions.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think so, my dear sister. I think it¡¯s a good thing if we have at least one rtion in every special country. We¡¯re not going to stick to one ce, after all. A greater gain from a small favor. Isn¡¯t that great?¡¯ Elysia had a reason behind her actions.


    ¡®Your business spirit resurfaces. Anyway, what are you going to do with the reward they will give? What if it doesn¡¯t live up to your expectations?¡¯ Elena felt a little curious.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter because it is their sincerity. I¡¯m not forcing anything. At least, I have many ways to earn money here. Maybe, sell some treasures?¡¯ Elysia responded without considering anything.


    ¡®Why do you need so much money on Earth, Ely? We¡¯ll be back in Vrelenia soon. Maybe next week we¡¯ll leave Earth.¡¯ Elena felt a bit confused about what Elysia wanted to achieve.


    ¡®I would like to purchase some global scalemunications products from SpaceX. I might be able to buy a whole project if I¡¯m lucky. Otherwise, it¡¯s fine to buy the blueprints.¡¯ Elysia could imagine Vrelenia also had a propermunication system and inte.


    ¡®Ely... I thought you messed up the order of things. If you want to buy something big from a collosalpany like them, you will need to wait in queue. It¡¯s not an instant buy. Wouldn¡¯t it be much better if you contacted them first to check everything before thinking about the money you need for it?¡¯ Elena was amused because she knew Elysia was stunned after she told her opinion.


    ¡®E-eh? Silly me! I messed it up because Hong n¡¯s young master came as an opportunity. I missed that important thing! Why do I think I should have the funds before the bargain? I can at least confirm the avability and the price, right? Uuh, then I¡¯ll try my luckter, or we¡¯ll just go to the technology museum then...¡¯ Elysia shook her head. She felt a little frustrated and embarrassed.


    ¡®Fufu, how cute. Anyway, your main goal has been achieved, right? You get the Hong n¡¯s gratitude. Your affairs in South Korea will be greatly facilitated in the future. If we can replicate the globalmunication system and print it into a blueprint, the dwarves can make it for you. Worry not.¡¯ Elena reassured Elysia in amusement.


    ¡®Yeah... I¡¯ll settle things in the Hong n quickly and join you soon.¡¯ Elysia heaved a subtle sigh.


    ¡®Sure, I¡¯ll let you know when we¡¯re done. See you soon~¡¯ Elena ended the conversation.


    ¡°???¡± Erina wondered why Elysia suddenly blushed and looked a bit embarrassed. Even so, she didn¡¯t want to ask because Elysia kept silent on the way to the Hong n mansion.


    ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± Elysia looked at the ancient-looking white castle ahead.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Erina just nodded. She could guess what would happen after this.

 Chapter 836 Chance to Meet the Guardian of Dream

    Elysia¡¯s group arrived at the Hong n¡¯s mansion. Their arrival was greeted with proper formality and hospitality.


    For some reason, the situation in that ce was somewhat stiff and awkward. However, it wasn¡¯t a problem for Elysia or anyone else in her group as they didn¡¯t want to get involved inplicated matters.


    Unlike Erina¡¯s expectation, it wasn¡¯t a banquet party to express gratitude but a dinner party attended by only Hong n¡¯s core members, mainly the patriarch¡¯s close ones.


    Elysia and Erina exchanged some courtesy and pleasantries with the patriarch¡¯s family, but they only ate a few dishes. They already feel full because of the earlier city tour, after all.


    ¡°Why did you barely touch your dinner? Did our dishes not suit your taste buds?¡± The patriarch asked in wonder.


    ¡°My apologies, we can¡¯t afford another full course. We¡¯ve had enough this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Please pardon us because it¡¯s gettingte and we need to take care of our diet.¡±


    Elysia and Erina responded politely as if they had the same consideration.


    ¡°Well, I once again need to thank you for your prompt assistance, Elysia. The situation might be unmanageable if it were allowed to remain for a few more days.¡± The patriarch sighed and sped his hands on the table. He wanted to convey his meaning with dignity.


    ¡°Perhaps the will of fate wants your n to remain strong and prosperous. I am just a doctor doing her job.¡± Elysia replied with a subtle smile.


    ¡°Elysia, can you tell me what the Minamoto n promised you? What advantages do they offer you?¡± The patriarch didn¡¯t beat around the bush and went straight to the point. He intended to recruit this talented young doctor.


    ¡°!?¡± Erina was taken aback by that statement. She nced at Elysia nervously.


    ¡°What do you mean by that statement, sir? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll misinterpret it.¡± Elysia patted Erina¡¯s thigh from under the table, signaling her to remain calm.


    ¡°We have an interesting offer for you, more than what the Minamoto n can offer. I want you toe to my n.¡± The patriarch made a steeple of his fingers.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good method to do. It¡¯s fine if you want to build a good rtionship with me or my background. However, you need to know one thing, sir¡­ I can¡¯t be in the banner of any country. We have to keep our status quo neutral.¡± Elysia heaved a subtle sigh and shook her head.


    ¡°You are pretty direct. Very well, we have good intentions. Your arrival is always weed in South Korea.¡± The patriarch closed his eyes for a moment and nodded. He then gave his grandson an eye signal.


    Hong Ju-Won took a breath and spoke to the girl beside him. ¡°Elysia-sama, this is what I promised you. Please take this as my gratitude to you. The pincode is printed on the back of the card.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Elysia felt that the sparkling blue card was so familiar. It was simr to the international bank card given by Erina.


    ¡°Please ept this.¡± Hong Ju-Won put the card in front of Elysia.


    ¡°O-oh, okay¡­ Thank you.¡± Elysia epts that.


    ¡°Also, can I have your contact number?¡± Hong Ju-Won felt a bit uneasy and embarrassed. This was probably the first time he asked for a girl¡¯s contact number.


    ¡°¡­¡± Elysia didn¡¯t answer immediately and nced at the young master¡¯s bashful face. She then took out her smartphone and ced it on the table with her number on disy. ¡°Sure, just don¡¯t share my number carelessly.¡±


    Hong Ju-Won immediately saved the number and tried to send a message for a test run.


    ¡°I may also need your help in the future, Young Master Hong Ju-Won. There are times when I¡¯m out ofwork coverage. If you need my help and the Minamoto n can¡¯t reach me either, then I¡¯m really out of touch. Please pardon my situation.¡± Elysia asked for the other party¡¯s understanding in advance.


    ¡°I understand your situation. You are the savior of my n, so please just call me Ju-Won.¡± Hong Ju-Won felt relieved and calmed that his n had survived that rotten scheme. Everything would be fine after this. Not to mention, he also received a wonderful connection, namely Elysia.


    ¡°You¡¯ve regained yourposure. Perhaps, it¡¯s time for you to learn more about the grand scheme of things and reduce your martial arts practice a little bit for other essential matters, Ju-Won.¡± Elysia nodded slightly.


    ¡°Thanks for your advice. I¡¯ll see what I can do in the future.¡± Ju-Won smirked subtly. Elysia guessed it right. He already had some ns changed due to the recent events.


    ¡°Mm, keep the spirit and keep moving forward to achieve your goals. Obstacles and problems will surelye your way, but it¡¯s about how you ovee them. Anyway, it¡¯s gettingte and we should take our leave.¡± Elysia looked at the clock on her smartphone.


    ¡°The gratitude is ours, Elysia. How about you and Erina stay here tonight? You cane back tomorrow morning to Japan.¡± The patriarch suggested.


    ¡°I appreciate the offer, but our presence has been awaited by several individuals.¡± Elysia rose from her seat and bowed slightly to salute.


    ¡°That¡¯s a shame. In that case, please allow my bodyguard to escort you back to the hotel.¡± The patriarch can¡¯t force anything.


    ¡°Thanks for the consideration.¡± Elysia could only ept the offer out of courtesy.


    Erina then gave a respectful bow before following Elysia away. Sylvia, Xentia, Gio, and Xentia followed in silence.


    The dining room became silent for a moment. The patriarch looked at everyone around the dining table, and then his gaze fell on his grandson. ¡°Ju-Won, are you interested in Elysia?¡±


    ¡°Why the sudden question?¡± Ju-Won got a bad feeling from this conversation.


    ¡°Just answer my question.¡± The patriarch changed his intonation into an authoritative tone.


    ¡°She, quite dangerous. For some reason, she looks too perfect for this world. I feel like she is either a witch or an angel.¡± Ju-Won gave an ambiguous response. He refused to talk about romance.


    ¡°Hmm, I see¡­ Ju-Won, how much do you know about Elysia and her group?¡± The patriarch stroked his beard.


    ¡°She is a talented young doctor from a mysterious organization. Her bodyguards have immeasurable power for me to estimate. Apart from her good connection to the Minamoto n, she is also considered an important person to both the Alchemy and Esper Associations.¡± Ju-Won shared what he knew.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to know yet. I will tell you then. Everyone, listen to me. Never offend that girl named Elysia under any circumstances. Do you know her real background and why they sent three bodyguards by her side? Can you measure those three true power?¡± The patriarch looked at everyone present at the dining table.


    He then conveyed his intentions to everyone and exined the situation from what he knewst month. It was top-ss secret information. Therefore, he had to inform his close ones to keep them safe. They would build a good rtionship for everyone¡¯s benefit, not invite disaster.


    The Hong n was busy in their deep discussion, but Elysia¡¯s group had already returned to their hotel room. Elysia felt enthusiastic, but Erina felt a bit sad for some reason.


    ¡°Ely, are you going to leave again after this? Are we going straight back to Japan?¡± Erina tugged at the hem of Elysia¡¯s sleeve. She didn¡¯t really care about anything that happened to the Hong n since everything was settled. However, she still wanted to spend time with Elysia and the others.


    On several asions, she felt happy and envious of Elysia at the same time. Elysia has many amazing friends, and she also got greatpanies because of Elysia. However, if Elysia left, then so would everyone else.


    ¡°Mm, we can go first. We¡¯ll take you and Mio home in a jiffy, and your private jet can fly without passengers tomorrow morning. Hm, what¡¯s wrong? You look sad. It¡¯s not a farewell, though? We¡¯ll see each other again soon.¡± Elysia turned around and was surprised to find Erina looking reluctant and sad.


    ¡°Could you spend the night with me? I feel reluctant toe back right now, Ellie¡­¡± Erina pointed at Elysia with a pleading look.


    ¡°¡­¡± Elysia weighed many things in her mind because of that ambiguous statement.


    ¡°Erina¡­ I didn¡¯t know you were so naughty. What do you want to do, hmm? I¡¯m now wondering.¡± Sylvia came closer and whispered into Erina¡¯s ear from behind. ¡°Two girls lying on the bed, teasing at each other. Hmm, I don¡¯t know you want to go that far, but Ely can be really cute when teased and blushed. Let¡¯s tease her together~¡±


    ¡°Wh, wha-wawawa, what are you saying, Sylvia-san!?¡± Erina gasped and immediately took her distance. She was embarrassed by what Sylvia had just said.


    ¡°Mhm, good reaction.¡± Sylvia folded her arms with an understanding nod.


    ¡®Ely, it¡¯s fine if you want to invite Erina to meet us. She is our little golden swan, right? You also need to introduce our family to her. Do you know why?¡¯ Elena made a suggestion. She was the one who asked Elysia toe to her location immediately since the work on her side was over.


    ¡®Is that all right?¡¯ Elysia didn¡¯t feel sure about that solution.


    ¡®Why not? Erina will keep our secret and fufu~ She probably won¡¯t be able to get us out of her mind. You just need to make sure Erina and Mio promise to make this night encounter a little secret between us.¡¯ Elena had a small brilliant idea sh through her mind.


    ¡°Erina, would you like toe with me to meet my other friends and family? We will drop you and Mio off tomorrow morning.¡± Elysia extended her hand in an invitation while smiling warmly.


    ¡°Eh? Mm-hmm, I¡¯d be honored.¡± It was a pleasant surprise for Erina. She immediately nodded in agreement.


    ¡°My master gave me a message. You may spend the night with us, but you must keep everything about us at tonight¡¯s event a secret. Not even to your family. You will offend many powerful individuals if you disobey. Can you promise me?¡± Elysia raised her finger while looking at Erina and Mio.


    ¡°I promise not to disclose our secret to anyone!¡± Erina put her hand on her upper chest.


    ¡°Affirmative. Only me and Erina-sama are allowed to know about it. We will sleep in the hotel tonight before heading back to Japan in the morning. Nothing noteworthy happened.¡± Mio stated her promise with a made-up scenario that would be included in the report.


    Her mouth was silent about the actual event as she knew the risk was too big if she offended the Guardian of Dream.


    The promise had been made, and Elysia believed the secret would be kept. After that, Elysia immediately took everyone away from the hotel room with a poof.

 Chapter 837 Recovery Before Ascension (1)

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Elysia looked around after she teleported to Elena¡¯s location.


    The starry night sky adorned the eastern horizon, but the evening light was still visible in the west. A beautiful faint aurora also graced the cloudy sky in the east.


    ¡°Cold.¡± Elysia shivered slightly. It was pretty cold, and she wasn¡¯t wearing a jacket, but the warm steam could be felt all around.


    ¡°Gasp¡­¡± Mio held her upper chest, panting slightly. This was the first time she¡¯d changed ces so instantaneously.


    ¡°E-eh? Where are we now?¡± Erina looked around in confusion. However, she immediately widened her eyes in surprise when she realized who was behind Sylvia and Xentia.


    It was ady of heavenly beauty with perfect curves and long wavy golden sheen hair. It was like a heavenly angel descending on the mortal world. Erina felt her soul fly somewhere just from looking into thedy¡¯s holy golden eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that surprised look? There aren¡¯t any ghosts here, right?¡± Elena looked behind her in confusion.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry. I was just surprised.¡± Erina immediately apologized and then gulped her saliva. She knew very well who the other party¡¯s real identity was. Thatdy was the same as the footage of a six-winged angel that her father showed!


    ¡®However, our arrival is awaited by her? What is the rtionship between Ellie and this angel? But, angel!?¡¯ Erina wondered in her mind.


    ¡°Master, we are back.¡± Elysia sped her hands and went in front of Elena.


    ¡°Mm, you went to help people again for a reason. Did you have fun today?¡± Elena stroked Elysia¡¯s head.


    ¡°En.¡± Elysia nodded.


    ¡°Lina, we¡¯ve looked after Ely really well today. We also had a lot of fun. Xentia wants to tell Aria a lot of things! But, where¡¯s Aria?¡± Xentia raised her hand high for attention. She then looked around but couldn¡¯t find the person she was looking for.


    ¡°No rush. She and the others are preparing something. We¡¯ll be there soon. Youd did great. Is Xentia a good girl today?¡± Elena beckoned Xentia toe over and give a head pat too.


    ¡°Ehehe¡­ Xentia is a good girl! All actions are based on ns and orders.¡± Xentia is feeling excited to receive appreciation.


    ¡°Ely, maybe you should introduce them to your master first. Look, they¡¯re gaping in amazement because of you.¡± Sylvia covered her mouth and then pointed at Erina and Mio.


    ¡°Master, this is Erina and Mio. They are my new friends. Erina, Mio, this is my master.¡± Elysia introduced the two parties with a sweet smile.


    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°I am honored to meet you.¡±


    Erina and Mio bowed slightly to greet.


    ¡°Mm-hmm~ So you are my Ely¡¯s new friends. Thank you for taking care of Ely. Please stay good friends with her, okay?¡± Elena nodded slightly.


    ¡°Y-yes. I was actually the one who was always in Ellie¡¯s care.¡± Erina nodded repeatedly. She was feeling very nervous. At the same time, she began to question Elysia¡¯s true identity¡­ about Elysia¡¯s friends too. Their true identity might be beyond her expectations because they were associated with heavenly angels.


    ¡®As I got to know you better, why did you be even more mysterious. If you like this, I want to find out more and more, Ellie¡­ Who are you exactly?¡¯ Erina muttered in her mind. She was afraid if she went any deeper, she would be unable to return.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see the others. We¡¯ll have a rxing and peaceful time until tomorrow.¡± Elena invites everyone to go.


    ¡®Sister Elena, where are we currently?¡¯ Elysia asked from the side.


    ¡®I also do not know. Gaia brought us here after the repair work was over. In my estimation, we¡¯re in the north. There¡¯s also no signal here, and we can¡¯t confirm our location via GPS. Someone from the Divine Association had already tried it. Gaia and nature spirits are the ones who prepared this ce especially for those who participated in the heavenly battle. Maybe this recovery spot will disappear tomorrow?¡¯ Elena didn¡¯t know their exact location either.


    ¡®Ah, the members of the Divine Association are also here. That Ancient Demon God had also been defeated and had no choice but to participate in that battle. With this, the God Game ispletely over.¡¯ Elysia heaved a subtle sigh.


    ¡®Yes. We have sixty three king pieces now. Are you really going to extract the evil energy within those cursed artifacts, Ely?¡¯ Elena nced at Elysia.


    ¡®Yes, we can use that for an ultimate attackter. ording to Xero, shor possessed a divine golem with imprable defense. We need to do something if the situation gets bad. Additional power would be very helpful.¡¯ Elysia looked up at the starry sky with some contingency ns in mind.


    ¡®Just don¡¯t push yourself too far. I will always apany and support you. Also, we are not the main force in future heavenly battle.¡¯ Elena has some suggestions for Elysia, but she should put them into action when the timees.


    ¡®Oh, right. You¡¯d better go to a quiet ce for a while. Bring Ai and the girls out of your shadow. I¡¯ll be waiting here.¡¯ Elena suddenly stopped her steps.


    ¡®Okay, I¡¯ll be right back.¡¯ Elysia also stopped. She then asked permission to leave with her mouth before going to a nearby, quiet ce. Sylvia immediately followed her.


    A few secondster, Elysia returned with Ai and the others. Cherub rushed over to Gio and climbed onto hisrade¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Elysia and Elena stared in shock when they found out what their recovery spot was like.


    It was arge and spacious onsen in a shallow crater on the rocky ground. At first nce, it was just like a rxing natural hot spring. However, the problem came from some deities from the Divine Association. They only wore bikinis, and a few others even enjoyed their time naked.


    Several nature spirits were also busy wandering around. Maybe they served as waiters and event organizers?


    ¡°Night pool? No, it¡¯s a nightclub¡¯s hot spring?¡± Elysia covered her face with both hands but peeked out between her fingers.


    ¡®Ely, I didn¡¯t know this was what Gaia prepared!¡¯ Elena stated a reason to defend herself from the misunderstanding. She was not involved in preparing this ce because she was waiting for Elysia toe.


    ¡°What is that boy doing here!?¡±


    ¡°Kya!¡±


    ¡°Sinner, peeping tom, pervert! Die!¡±


    ¡°Ara-ara, do you want to y with this big sister, pretty boy?¡±


    ¡°The recovery hot spring for men is on the mountain over there! You sneaked into Elysia¡¯s group to peek!?¡±


    Several female deities looked at the neers, but they immediately panicked when they realized Gio¡¯s presence. They threw some wooden buckets and told that man to leave. If Elysia and the Golden Goddess weren¡¯t there, they would probably have sted that man into the sky with anger and shame, especially those who were soaking in nude.


    ¡°Eh, ah. My aplogies, we didn¡¯t know that! Gio, pleasee with me!¡± Elysia grabbed Gio¡¯s arm and took him away from the angrydies.


    ¡®Ely, just take Gio near the entrance. You can get harassed by those perverts if you walk into men¡¯s hot spring!¡¯ Elena immediately informed via telepathy.


    ¡®Okay!¡¯ Elysia flew away with Gio to the next mountain.


    She broke through the thick white fog and covered a distance of one kilometer in seconds. She and Gionded on the next mountain.


    ¡®Gio, you will find a recovery spot there. It¡¯s a nice hot spring with abundant energy. You can take the time to soak and recuperate with Cherub. Tic, the Heretic God is also there. However, there are also some Earth¡¯s deities. Please ignore them and stay neutral. Yosh, yosh, good boy.¡¯ Elysia revoked her illusion magic and gave Gio a head pat.


    ¡®Hmm.¡¯ Gio just nodded as he knelt down.


    ¡®We will pick you up soon. Please enjoy your time to rx and recuperate. We need to prepare it thoroughly for the heavenly battle tommorow. Nature spirits will guide and serve you in case you need something.¡¯ Elysia waved her hand and asked Gio to stand up. She needed to look up to see Gio¡¯s face because he was so tall.


    ¡®Gio understand.¡¯ Gio nodded once again. He could understand everything Elysia said with ease if it was conveyed directly to his mind like this.


    Elysia then waved her hand and flew away. Gio raised his hand in response until Elysia was no longer visible due to the thick fog.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Gio turned around and went deeper into the men¡¯s recovery spot. He could see some little floating orbs as if guiding him somewhere, and he just followed them.


    Sure enough, it was a hot spring with many male deities enjoying their time. Gio just stroked Cherub¡¯s head and immediately dipped himself into that hot spring. He tried to be inconspicuous, but that was impossible. His body was big, and his arrival had already attracted several deities¡¯ attention.


    ¡°Oh yeah, who do we have here? He is the lucky dragon boy! He entered the women¡¯s hot spring and peeked at those beauties! What¡¯s more, hees out intact despite angering those unreasonable carnivores! Uuh, such a lucky bastard! Are you a protagonist from a romance harem anime? I also want to burn that wonderful sight into memory.¡± An envious deity came over to Gio to say hello with a strange smile.


    ¡°Kuh, I¡¯m so envious. Wow, upon closer look¡­ you look so big. Anyway, what kind of heavenly scene did you see, my friend? Have you burned the image into your memory? You are alive to share the story.¡± Another deity was feeling interested in this conversation.


    ¡°¡­¡± Gio didn¡¯t answer. He didn¡¯t even know what they were saying, but he remembered Elysia¡¯s request to remain neutral. Therefore, he only responded with a menacing gaze to drive the gadfly away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb my leisure time with your boring topics. You are part of the Divine Association, and you will be very busy tomorrow.¡± Xero raised the towel over his face.


    ¡°Huehehe¡­ Just a little more, a little more and I can see through the thick fog and the barrier.¡± A strange deity giggled strangely while gazing at the next mountain with artifact binocrs.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± Xero clicked his tongue and used a little trick to submerge that creepy deity into the hot spring from a distance.


    ¡°Blurgh, blurb, blub¡­ What¡¯s your problem!?¡± The creepy deity eximed in annoyance.


    ¡°You disgust me. Watch your behavior, or someone will do something you don¡¯t want to happen soon.¡± Xero closed his eyes again and covered his face with a towel. He leaned back and focused himself on his recuperating meditation.


    ¡°¡­¡± Seeing another world¡¯s Heretic God¡¯s indifferent response, several deities simply shrugged their shoulders. However, they once again tried to talk to Gio, the lucky dragon boy, to find out what the women¡¯s hot spring was like.

 Chapter 838 Recovery Before Ascension (2)

    Some deities make Gio feel ufortable and restless. He needed some personal space and didn¡¯t like to be surrounded by strangers.


    ¡°¡­¡± Gio made a quick decision as he couldn¡¯t keep himself calm for long. He knew these pesky busybodies wouldn¡¯t stop bothering him.


    ¡°You will get revenge from meter, dragon man! Aaargh, so cold!¡± The fourth deity that Gio threw shot up into the sky while hugging his body. It was a snowy winter region, and the temperature in the atmosphere was much colder, piercing his body.


    ¡°Wack, wack! wack!¡± Cherub burst outughing when Gio sat back down.


    The four deities returned to the hot spring one minuteter with annoyed and furious expressions. They will teach that rude dragon-like man a lesson in respect and courtesy.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless if you talk to him. He only listens to Elysia, her master, or that green-haired Goddess. You¡¯re just wasting your time. However, do what you want to do. It will be entertainment.¡± Xero grinned as he watched the entire event unfold.


    ¡°Hah!?¡± One of the four deities frowned and ignored the implied warning. He simply invited hisrades to act with him. ¡°Let¡¯s beat this lucky boy so he can respect seniors next time.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you are just big, but so rude. feel my fist!¡± Another furious deity clenched his fists and attacked Gio without further ado. The other three immediately followed shortly after.


    ¡°Grrr!¡± Gio let the four deities hit his body for a moment. He felt no pain due to his imprable defense. Still, he felt highly irritated that his early warning was simply ignored. He didn¡¯t know what they were saying, but this assault was something severe.


    ¡°Foolish. He is immortal and his defense is so troublesome, yet you attack him for that ridiculous rage.¡± Xero was amused by the four idiots.


    The four deities realized their punches did not affect that dragon-like man. It was already toote when they learned something was off.


    Gio once again stood up and gave a bear hug to the four deities. He then lifted the four of them with both hands and threw them very high into the sky with his whole physical force.


    *Swoosh!*


    ¡°Aaaahhhh!!!¡±


    The four deities shot into the sky at a breakneck speed. They were like a missile that shot past the speed of sound and continued through the atmosphere.


    ¡°Hmph, you divines from other worlds are really unique. I want to visit your world someday.¡± Zhao Fu grinned in amusement. A nature spirit then came to deliver several jugs of sake. He epted it and immediately took a taste. ¡°Oh~ Wonderful. Thank you, little one.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want toe to our world, but don¡¯t die there. We are about to face the biggest world war in history. The world is united to face onemon enemy. It will be lively.¡± Xero rubbed his face and brushed his white hair back.


    ¡°The world is united over one opponent? Who can pose such a threat when you have several mighty Goddesses?¡± Arthrozan was intrigued by the information. He once almost destroyed the world far in the past, but his threat could not make the world unite against him.


    ¡°The same Cursed God as the chaos in Heaven Realm. He came with his entire race, and many Gods. Our world was destroyed once a hundred thousand years ago because of their invasion. It¡¯s not just a matter of being strong or weak. They have very high resistance to magic, and their curses are very dangerous even if you are God level.¡± Xero looked at his hand and clenched it into a fist.


    ¡°So, that Cursed God fled to Earth, huh¡­ Isn¡¯t it too dangerous to let him run rampant? No wonder the God King joins the Divine Association and fights the Council on arge scale.¡± One of the deities muttered and nodded in understanding.


    ¡°So, how was the state of your world after the great war a hundred thousand years ago? Were those cursed monsters exterminated?¡± Zhao Fu frowned. He couldn¡¯t imagine if their world was invaded by a dangerous foreign race like the situation in that other world.


    ¡°They were exterminated, but notpletely. The remaining was sealed for a hundred thousand years, but the seal has begun to break. So many powerful Gods have died in that great war. I wonder where they are now? Have they encountered the true death, Or have they reincarnated somewhere in another universe?¡± Xero looked up at the starry sky beyond the thick fog.


    ¡°My condolence. Your superior world is even overwhelmed by the invasion despite having powerhouses like that powerful Goddess.¡± Zhao Fu muttered under his breath. He is saddened by the information.


    ¡°¡­¡± Arthrozan went silent, but he had some thoughts in mind.


    A few momentster, one of the deities asked. ¡°I see that your group consists of several Goddesses and angels. Is it true that your world only has female gods as the highest ranking power holders? No male gods?¡±


    ¡°What a strange question. I don¡¯t know what you are trying to achieve by asking, but the strongest God I know is a man. He is the one who invented the sealing technique in the first ce. Sun and his disciple are the exceptions.¡± Xero answered casually, but he just remembered something.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you know someone named Elysia? Her master is the extremely powerful Goddess of this world, right? Do you know anything about them?¡± Xero immediately asked as the thought crossed his mind.


    ¡°Elysia, huh¡­ That Golden Goddess is her master, huh? I don¡¯t know much about them, but Earth Mother seems to know something about them.¡± Zhao Fu scratched his head.


    ¡°That woman was the one who defeated you, right? How could a Goddess of that rank not be known?¡± Arthrozan frowned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s just that things will remain a mystery, and you shouldn¡¯t uncover the other¡¯s secret with no permission, just as you don¡¯t want your secret to be uncovered by others.¡± Zhao Fu shrugged his shoulders and threw a few jugs of sake at his chat buddies.


    ¡°¡­¡± Xero epted that jug of sake and didn¡¯t speak anymore.


    He then gestured to the little ck dragon on Gio¡¯s shoulder to soak in the hot spring to recover. Unfortunately, that little dragon did not immediately understand before he gave a specific signal by making a little projected instruction.


    Cherub thought for a moment, then plunged into the hot spring. That ce was nice and warm. He wasfortable swimming around.


    A few momentster, the previous four deities returned to the hot spring with a slight burn and a charred smell. There wasn¡¯t a single thread covering their bodies because it might have been burned by the friction of the air in the atmosphere.


    None of them tried to do anything stupid to retaliate against Gio¡¯s rudeness. Some of their friends warned them not to do something reckless. Yes, not now, but no one knew what would happen.


    ¡°The men¡¯s hot springs are so rowdy. Are they having a swordpetition, or maybe the most glorious rod contest?¡± Darkness wondered, but she didn¡¯t really care. She rested her head on the edge of the hot spring and nced sideways. ¡°Why are we soaking in the hot spring while wrapping ourselves in towels? Isn¡¯t that supposed to be a night pool party with everyone naked?¡±


    ¡°Do you have anyints? Everyone can understand easily, but not your bird brain? Please have some courtesy. That¡¯s fine if you want to wear a swimsuit. We¡¯re here to recuperate.¡± Lifa opened one eye and nced at this noisy subus.


    ¡°Sigh, well¡­ We¡¯re soaking and meditating to recuperate, not just to ying around.¡± Darkness raised her arm and stroked her smooth jade-like skin. ¡°Hopefully my skin doesn¡¯t get wrinkled from soaking and meditating here all night.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t.¡± Gaia responded curtly. This recovery spot is not an ordinary hot spring, after all. She prepared this ce with great care.


    ¡°¡­¡± Erina felt a little uneasy as she nced left and right. She was currently around influential individuals from Guardian of Dream. They all were gorgeous but looked intimidating and seemed like they would swallow her whole at any moment.


    Her only constion was Elysia¡¯s circle of friends. They talked to her and reduced the tension significantly.


    ¡°Nee, Erina. You almost broke through to rank five, didn¡¯t you? Perhaps, you¡¯ll be ranking up soon tonight. Can you feel the overflowing abundant magical energy seeping into your body?¡± Elysia spoke in a whisper-like voice.


    ¡°En, thank you for inviting me to this wonderful cultivation ce, Ellie. However, it seems that I need to immediately meditate and reorganize my foundation.¡± Erina was feeling very grateful.


    She knew this kind of extraordinary cultivation ce with abundant pure energy could not be obtained by mere strength and treasure. Yet, she received these privileges and facilities free of charge. She had to use this opportunity to break through to the next rank.


    ¡°Fufu, then please meditate and focus on your cultivation, Erina. You also can cultivate now, Mio. Worry not. We will protect and take care of you. Just ignore the surrounding noise and close your eyes in deep focus. Noise seal.¡± Elysia instructed Erina and Mio to do ording to her suggestion.


    They obeyed like good girls and closed their eyes. After that, Elysia put a talisman on their foreheads. That way, they could cultivate in peace without being disturbed by any noise.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit surprised that you brought humans here, Elysia. They are your friends that the participants once targeted, right? You take advantage of them and feel responsible.¡± Darkness muttered as she waved her hand in front of Erina and Mio¡¯s faces.


    ¡°Wrong statement. I asked her for help, but the participants of the God Game are savage. They don¡¯t want us to return to Earth Realm. Can you understand the situation at that time?¡± Elysia shook her head.


    ¡°My bad, I forgot. You will go back to your world one day. Is that okay with them?¡± Darkness asked while rubbing the back of her head.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t talked about it yet. We¡¯ll take care of it in due course. Anyway, what about the boy who helped you as the hunter? You once said that it was strong, but overwhelmed with the participants, right?¡± Elysia immediately changed the topic.


    ¡°Ah, that boy. Mm, his task seems to be done for now, but who knows forter. Right now, he is just living his life and solving his own problems. That Hypocrite Goddess seemed to bepensating him for a small harem, but that only gave him more trouble. Oh, poor boy.¡± Darkness smiled in amusement.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s about how one deals with problems, not solving one another. He seems to be fine. So, who is the Goddess you¡¯re referring to? This is the umpteenth time you¡¯ve mentioned her.¡± Elysia was curious as to who Darkness meant.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t told you anything about her? She is the Goddess of Fate and Fortune. Be careful with her as she is so maniptive. I heard she wanted to meet your group in the previous encounter, but her luck was not on her side. She is known asdy luck, but she is not lucky? Fufuf, I found a new nice words~ The unluckydy luck!¡± Darkness covered her mouth, and she chuckled in amusement.

 Chapter 839 Recovery Before Ascension (3)

    <h4>Chapter 839 Recovery Before Ascension (3)</h4>


    ¡°Ely,e here.¡± Elena beckoned Elysia to go beside her. Erina and Mio had already plunged into deep meditation, so Elysia no longer needed to apany them.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡± Elysia immediately came closer, but she suddenly received a sudden attack. She was hugged from behind without any prior notification.


    ¡°Aria.¡± Elysia nced back with a soft mutter.


    ¡°...¡± Rhea only responded with a sweet smile. She needs Elysia in all her recovery matters, and now she can stick to her host all the time.


    ¡°Xentia ising too!¡± Xentia jumped out of the water and gave a bear hug to both Elysia and Rhea.


    ¡°No, Ely belongs to me.¡± Elena smiled faintly and pulled Elysia¡¯s hand. She wants Elysia near her, so close because she wants to recharge her Elysium.


    Elysia sat in front of Elena, hugged from behind. And Rhea quietly sat in front of Elysia, asking for an assistant for recovery.


    ¡°E-eh...¡± Xentia couldn¡¯t believe she was left behind.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Rhea beckoned her innocent new disciple to join.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Xentia instantly became cheerful again and joined. She sat in front of her Goddess master and hugged from behind.


    At that time, it was like a train-like formation with four people forming a straight line.


    The other girls also came closer because they had some things to discuss. Some of them wanted to be as innocent and shameless as Xentia, but they couldn¡¯t do it when so many third parties were watching them.


    ¡°...¡± Elena felt a little dissatisfied that she couldn¡¯t have Elysia all for herself right now. Rhea also needed some recovery for tomorrow. Therefore, she just relented and took her time to rx.


    ¡°What are they doing? Is it a soap opera?¡± The curious deity asked in surprise.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it looks adorable and funny.¡± The cute deitymented enthusiastically.


    ¡°Fufu, they get along so well. I want to have some lovely, sweet sisters for that skinship too. Unfortunately, my small team only consists of the fiends and the brutes.¡± The petite deity covered her mouth as she felt a little envious.


    ¡°Huh!? What are you saying, shorty? You want a skinship, right? Fine, I¡¯ll hug you tight!¡± The muscr deity hugged herrade tightly.


    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯ll be crushed!¡± The petite deity patted herrade¡¯s back frantically. She was in pain.


    ¡°Please stop you two. Maybe, she meant friend and beauty. Please be quiet.¡± The bespectacled deity tapped the heads of two of his acquaintances with a rattan.


    Several deities were muttering between each other. Nheless, most of their conversation topics were still around Elysia¡¯s circles. That group treated this event like a family trip, which caught everyone¡¯s attention.


    Above all, Elysia¡¯s group was the most significant circle among the others and was interesting to discuss. The deities from Divine Association also took advantage of the opportunity to exchange words and ideas with the Goddesses and angels from another world.


    Six hours passed, and it was already midnight. Elena opened her eyes and looked around. The chit-chat session was over five hours ago, and everyone was already in deep meditation.


    At that moment, she noticed that Elysia and Rhea were not in meditation anymore.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ Elena asked via mind sync path telepathy.


    ¡®Master Elena, I discovered this pure energy may be in the ss of my mother¡¯s advanced recovery formation, but it is still Earth¡¯s energy. It cannot merge with our world¡¯s magic pool and is directly ced in a different ce.¡¯ Rhea exined a little about what she found with Elysia some time ago.


    ¡®Mm, it doesn¡¯te together. Take a look at our status screen. The EP became two separate parts somehow. Vrelenia and Earth¡¯s EP.¡¯ Elysia turned around and nodded in confirmation.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see...¡¯ Elena put her hand on her chin and checked Elysia¡¯s status screen.


    <| Lv. 44 | Beginner Mage | Elysia Avery | Female (16) | HP: 6,800 / 6,800 | EP: 4,499e+9 / ¨C | EP: 95,700 / 95,700 |>


    <| STR: 15 | AGI: 29 | VIT: 12 | INT: 5,925 |>


    <| Lv. 231 | Goddess of Nature | Rhea | Female (N/A) | HP: 3,247,140? / ?3,247,140? | EP: ?3,673,050? / ?4,333,860?| EP: ?231,120? / ?231,120? |>


    <| STR: 416 | AGI: 392 | VIT: 54 | INT: 886 |>


    Elena then checked the other girl¡¯s status screen. Everyone from her group also had two separate Energy Points.


    ¡®Rhea, I think it¡¯s been a while since I checked your status screen. However, it seems that a lot has changed since then. You¡¯ve fully recovered since then, haven¡¯t you?¡¯ Elena asked in wonder while looking Rhea up and down. This good girl looked like a teenage girl, not a maturedy.


    ¡®I think thest time you checked was when Rhea got Nell¡¯s blessing buffs.¡¯ Elena scratched her head.


    ¡®En, I have fully recovered. If you look at my current form... Yes, I¡¯m still a teenage girl growing up. However, if you ask, I can change my form to a maturedy.¡¯ Rhea checked her body and then looked at Elysia and Elena¡¯s expressions.


    ¡®It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m happy to hear it. You can stay in that form because Ely seems fond of treating you like a little sister. Almost everyone wants to be Ely¡¯s big sister.¡¯ Elena shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡®En.¡¯ Rhea nodded in understanding.


    ¡®Then why did you stop meditating? Wouldn¡¯t it be fine to fill our second mana pool as much as possible?¡¯ Elena felt the more, the better. Even though she could only use a portion of Elysia¡¯s true power, she thought it was a privilege to have backup power on Earth.


    ¡®We thought we should stop at that point because we can¡¯t be so selfish and absorb this formation¡¯s pure energy for ourselves. They will also be fighting hard tomorrow. Also, we can use our true potential in the Heaven Realm without worrying about damaging the dimensions and the realm¡¯s bnce.¡¯ Elysia muttered sentimentally.


    She would be responsible for ensuring her group¡¯s safety, but what about the others? She felt that tomorrow would be a tough battle, and anyone could die.


    ¡®Un.¡¯ Rhea responded with a nod.


    ¡®I see... Then, we have no reason to stay here any longer.¡¯ Elena smiled warmly and rubbed Elysia¡¯s head. She then stood up with Elysia and Rhea.


    Unfortunately, the sudden movement was noticed by Gaia and Lifa.


    ¡®What¡¯s wrong? Already want to go?¡¯ Lifa was curious about what had happened.


    ¡®Yes, we should have enough rest.¡¯ Elena raised her palm.


    ¡®All right. Then I will go too.¡¯ Lifa stood up, but she turned around and looked at Gaia with a friendly smile. ¡®Let¡¯s talk some other time again. Or would you like toe along and brainstorm with us?¡¯


    ¡®Fufu, brainstorm, is it? In that case, I cannot refuse your offer. Allow me toe along. After all, I¡¯m not here to recuperate.¡¯ Gaia epted the offer and went with Lifa.


    The departure of the major characters from the hot spring made some individuals feel something was odd. Xentia suddenly noticed Aria, Elysia, and Lina¡¯s absence.


    She got up and looked back. Were they walking away somewhere without her?


    Xentia didn¡¯t like being ignored like that. Still, she didn¡¯t have time to think of anything because Elysia and Rhea suddenly stopped. They gave her several hand gestures.


    ¡°Ah-mm.¡± Xentia kept her mouth shut and left the hot spring carefully. She tried not to cause any noise.


    Unfortunately, the impact of Elysia, Elena, Lifa, and Gaia¡¯s absence was enormous. The rest of Elysia¡¯s group immediately stopped their meditation and decided to leave the hot spring in turn.


    Some deities also stopped their recovery meditation for a while but didn¡¯t move from their spot. They were just wondering what was going on.


    Erina also suddenly opened her eyes and looked back in confusion. She felt Elysia was walking away, and sure enough. Elysia¡¯s group is about to leave and is waiting for everyone to gather?


    ¡°Mio, it¡¯s time for us to go.¡± Erina whispered to the girl beside her and removed the talisman from their forehead.


    ¡°Ah, uh?¡± Mio was in a daze for a moment. However, her muscle memory immediately kicked in and followed Erina away from the hot spring even though her consciousness had not yet fully back from the meditation.


    ¡°...¡± Elysia didn¡¯t know what to say when her entire group had already exited the recovery hot spring. She smiled and invited everyone to a makeshift hut made by nature spirits.


    ¡®Ely, please open the portal to the Nature Realm in the next room and let everyone rest. Lifa also wanted to invite Gaia for a warm conversation. Meanwhile, we will take Erina and Mio back to Japan, then we can go to sleep.¡¯ Elena stated her intentions clearly.


    ¡®All right. It¡¯s probably almost dawn there. However, we need to get dressed first, right?¡¯ Elysia was aware that everyone was only wrapped in wet towels.


    She then told everyone to get dressed. Afterward, she went into the next room and invited everyone to go with her.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Erina wanted toe along, but Elysia¡¯s master prevented her.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take you back to Japan. Please wait here a moment.¡± Elena shook her head slightly.


    ¡°O-oh, okay.¡± Erina just nodded and grasped her arm while waiting for Elysia to return. It was so awkward when Elysia wasn¡¯t around. Moreover, she knew that Elysia¡¯s master was not a human but a divine angel!


    Two minutester, Elysia returned and extended her hand to Erina with a happy smile. ¡°Erina, congrattions on ascending to rank five!¡±


    ¡°Ah, I just realized that, Ellie. I just broke through to rank five, and Mio solidified her cultivation at rank six. We are very grateful because it is thanks to you too, Ellie.¡± Erina bowed slightly to convey her gratitude politely.


    ¡°No worry. I also have a present for you and Mio. Here we go, tada~¡± Elysia took out two small silver suitcases from her Space Bag, but it looked like a magic trick to Erina and Mio¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to give me a gift because of my minor achievement, Ellie. And, my birthday isn¡¯t today...¡± Erina felt a little shy about epting the present now.


    ¡°No, you have to ept it because I insist. This will help you in defending yourself from evil. Be careful because this magic weapon can boost yourbat power drastically.¡± Elysia shoved the small suitcase into Erina and Mio¡¯s arms, respectively.


    ¡°Uhm, I can¡¯t refuse, can I?¡± Erina smiled but was overwhelmed. She then expressed her gratitude once more as Elysia nodded encouragingly to her.


    ¡°Try to open the suitcase and try to use it here.¡± Elysia put her hands together and went beside Elena.


    ¡°...¡± Erina and Mio opened the small suitcases in their hands. It was a silver gun with no ammunition with dozens of intricate runes engraved around the magic weapon.


    However, magic weapons? It was something rare and not easy to get. However, Elysia gave such an item to them for nothing so casually?


    ¡°Try channeling your power into that gun, and shoot this target. The ammoes from your strength, so be careful because it can drain a lot if overused.¡± Elysia made two medium-sized stones float in the air, five meters from the shooters.


    ¡°...¡± Erina and Mio looked at each other before they took their stances. They drew their guns at the floating stones before firing with incredible uracy.


    *Pew* *Pew*


    The two medium-sized stones were hit by the stream of the silver energy beam and were reduced to ashes.

 Chapter 840 The Ancient Ones

    <h4>Chapter 840 The Ancient Ones</h4>


    ¡°E-Ellie, I think this weapon can be hazardous.¡± Erina widened her eyes in shock. She only consumed a small amount of energy, but the damage output was tremendous.


    ¡°The world itself is dangerous, my dear Erina. Sometimes, you need to fight back with the same intentions that your opponent has.


    That way, you can feel safe. However, please don¡¯t lend this weapon to anyone else because I¡¯m giving it to you guys for self-defence. Mio, please take care of Erina and don¡¯t leave her alone. She can be easily kidnapped, fufu.¡± Elysia covered her mouth.


    ¡°I will take care of Erina-sama even with my life at stake.¡± Mio put her hand on her upper chest.


    ¡°In that case, please take care of your life too since it is also precious.¡± Elysia grasped her hand and smiled gently.


    ¡°Roger.¡± Mio nodded in understanding with some appreciation in her gaze.


    ¡°Eh, Ellie... Where did your master go?¡± Erina looked left and right but couldn¡¯t find the one she was looking for.


    ¡°You can¡¯t see her anymore. Let¡¯s go back to Japan.¡± Elysia offered her hand. She couldn¡¯t possibly tell that Elena had entered her Private Realm.


    ¡°I see...¡± Erina felt a little relieved, and it was a bit strange because she didn¡¯t know why.


    She then epted Elysia¡¯s outstretched hand and grabbed Mio¡¯s hand.


    At that second, Elysia used teleportation to the marker in Erina¡¯s room as their destination.


    *Poof*


    The scenery changed from a simple hut room to a lovely girl¡¯s bedroom.


    Erina and Mio were dizzy and slightly nauseous from that instant transfer. Still, they had gotten used to it a little since it was their second experience.


    ¡°Ellie, are you going to do anything dangerous tomorrow? I mean, you and your entire organization? I-¡± Erina wanted to say something, but she didn¡¯t feel in the proper position to ask Elysia.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, Erina. You don¡¯t have to worry. We¡¯ll definitely be back. Everything¡¯s for sure.¡± Elysia didn¡¯t need to exin anything. She simply replied with a tender smile and waved her hand. ¡°I need to get back soon. You should get some rest too. See youter!¡±


    After saying that, Elysia returned to the room in the modest hut with a poof. Elena exited the Elysian Realm and pulled Elysia into a bedroom, surprising the surrounding nature spirits.


    ¡°Mio, Ellie is gone.¡± Erina muttered quietly.


    ¡°Yes, Erina-sama.¡± Mio nodded.


    ¡°Mio, sleep with me.¡± Erina invited Mio to lie down on the bed together with her. She then wondered. ¡°Guardian of Dream... Some of them aren¡¯t human, Mio. Elysia¡¯s master is a divine angel. They¡¯re not an organization that humans can fight against. Then, what are they going to do?¡±


    ¡°Erina-sama, you are overthinking things. Are you worried about Elysia-sama? She¡¯s already told us too much about her background. Can¡¯t you see what she¡¯s trying to say yet?¡± Mio muttered softly while looking up at the ceiling.


    ¡°Ellie trusts us, but not all members of her organization. Ellie has the biggest circle of friends there, and her group seems to be respected by the other members. They may want to save the world, but I feel Ellie is going to some dangerous ce.¡± Erina touched her upper chest, where Elysia left a spiritual marker inside her.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know what they¡¯re going to do, but we can¡¯t do anything either. Elysia-sama doesn¡¯t want you to know either, but you¡¯re too sensitive to notice, Erina-sama. Let¡¯s pray to the almighty for their safety. I know they are doing it solely for the noble good.¡± Mio heaved a subtle sigh and sped her hands.


    ¡°En.¡± Erina agreed and sped her hands with her eyes closed. She prayed for the safety of Elysia and everyone else.


    Meanwhile, Elysia had just been pushed and pinned down on the bed by Elena. The bedroom was also sealed with a particr barrier by Elena.


    Elysia tucked a handful of Elena¡¯s golden hair back. She then put her hands on Elena¡¯s cheeks and asked with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, dear Sister Elena? You look agitated.¡±


    ¡°We finally have time for just the two of us, Ely.¡± Elena smiled faintly, but her expression suddenly turned solemn. ¡°You don¡¯t have any stupid, selfish ns, do you? If there are, please put them out of your mind right now. Don¡¯t you dare to have a stupid idea, let alone not consult it with me first?¡±


    ¡°Why are you suddenly saying that? I¡¯m not going to act stupid, let alone harbor stupid ns. You know me from the inside out. If there¡¯s someone who knows me better than myself, it¡¯s you. My guardian angel, my dear Sister Elena.¡± Elysia felt slightly confused, but she immediately hugged Elena and patted the restless girl on the back.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true, but I feel like many things happened because of that Boundless Realm event. I no longer know everything about you. I also need mind sync to ess your mind now... When we¡¯re not in sync, it¡¯splicated for me to know your thoughts. You know, a horrible image suddenly crossed my mind where you were hurt and sacrificed yourself for us. And that¡¯s very scary.¡± Elena shook her head while looking deeply into Elysia¡¯s purplish blue eyes as if she was staring directly into Elysia¡¯s soul.


    ¡°That must be scary. Yosh, yosh, I¡¯m not going anywhere because my ce to return to is by your side. I don¡¯t know what I would do if you weren¡¯t there. If you¡¯re still restless, let¡¯s go to the Elysian Realm. Mind sync ess is much more efficient if I¡¯m in my spirit form.¡± Elysia smiled warmly and propelled her body to sit up. Elena was sitting astride on her waist now.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Elena thought it was a good idea but didn¡¯t jump straight into the Elysian Realm. ¡°Before that, promise me. Don¡¯t leave me; I won¡¯t allow you to leave under any circumstances. I will use my first wish.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give my promise if you want it without requiring special circumstances like the two-wish I promised you.¡± Elysia tilted her head slightly. She had no idea about Elena¡¯s sudden uneasiness, but she knew how to handle it.


    ¡°...¡± Elena didn¡¯t answer, just stared at Elysia¡¯s face.


    ¡°I am Elysia. I will not leave my dear sister Elena under any circumstances. I will not take stupid or selfish decisions under any circumstances. I will also always share my thoughts on everything without hesitation. There are no my problems or your matters but our affairs.¡± Elysia put her hand on her upper chest and stated her promise to Elena.


    After saying that, she restored Elena¡¯s good mood, and they entered the Elysian Realm to sort things out. Not long after, they came out and made a secret weapon from sixty-three king pieces, plus extras.


    An hourter, the two of them finally rested on the bed with their fingers intertwined in their sleep.


    The girls also decided to rest, but two Goddesses strolled around the Nature Realm while having a private conversation.


    ¡°This is simply amazing. You made a whole new mini world and its fundamentalws. It¡¯s not just a separate dimension.¡± Gaia was amazed by the beautiful world she was currently visiting.


    ¡°This private realm is my masterpiece in the past. The perfect world where it used to be just my dream, but everything cane true in the end.¡± Lifa is proud of her perfect world.


    ¡°You gave your perfect world to Elysia. You really invested a lot in both of them, huh. May I know your views on them?¡± Gaia felt so curious.


    ¡°They deserve the best. You are Earth¡¯s core, and I am a tree. You must know that the ancient must have a purpose to exist and thrive, right?¡± Lifa sped her hands behind her back.


    ¡°Yes... If not, they will choose reincarnation and reset their memories. Although, some choose to regain their memories for a reason. The ones who strive and persist will continue to seek and try to reach it, no matter how long it takes.¡± Gaia fully understood that understanding.


    ¡°Gaia, how about you join us and uncover the Infinite Universe¡¯s secrets? You are too strong to stay in the lower realm forever. You¡¯re just too rxed.¡± Lifa tried to recruit the other party, even though she knew it was unlikely to work.


    ¡°You can measure my true self? Elysia¡¯s ability can only estimate my avatar¡¯s potential, though?¡± Gaia closed her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m just guessing, just like you, who came to me and tried to get along. Look, we¡¯re even both interested in Elysia and Lina¡¯s secrets. They may have lost their memories in their umpteenth reincarnation, but I know there¡¯s a huge scheme prepared for them... grander than I could have imagined.¡± Lifa muttered as she looked up at the beautiful starry night sky.


    ¡°Yes, their arrival was really unexpected. However, I now wonder, are you just a tree that has existed for hundreds of thousands of years? You are hiding too many things, and that¡¯s why Elysia and Lina are quite wary of you.¡± Gaia smiled mysteriously.


    ¡°Fufu, what are you saying, my friend? I am just an old tree that has just been reborn. Inparison, I am no match for a world¡¯s core that has manifested for several billion years.¡± Lifa covered her mouth elegantly.


    ¡°Hmm, is that so? Someone once told me the entire realm of the grand universe is just a tree of universes. We¡¯re only inside one of the branches, and there are still so many other universes.¡± Gaia grasped her hand while trying to remember things far in the past.


    ¡°Oh, so ¡®he¡¯ came to you... Do you still remember your encounter?¡± Lifa asked in wonder.


    ¡°You too? What a pity, ¡®he¡¯ only came for a deal and contract. Who knows that entity¡¯s real purposes.¡± Gaia sighed.


    After that, the two of them just walked around in silence. A few momentster, Gaia muttered under her breath. ¡°If I leave, then the apocalypse will ur. Earth Realm will gradually cease to exist. The time has not yete.¡±


    ¡°I see... you still have responsibilities. It¡¯s not yet the time, and you haven¡¯t figured it out yet. Anyway, my offer remains. We may meet again somewhere far in the future. At that time, you must join us. Otherwise, I will beat you.¡± Lifa clenched her fists with a friendly smile.


    ¡°Fufu, let¡¯s see what happens in the future.¡± Gaia chuckled and covered her mouth. ¡°That was a great conversation, Lady Midori. I enjoyed talking with you. One day, I¡¯d like you to introduce yourself by your real name. Everyone in your group too. However, now is the time for me to return. Otherwise, nature spirits will be restless.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s anticipate it when you join our group. However, the portal ispletely closed, and Elysia seems to have fallen asleep in the outside world. Elysia is this realm¡¯s master, and I can¡¯t let you out now.¡± Lifa shrugged her shoulders with an innocent expression.


    ¡°You nned this, didn¡¯t you? Let¡¯s hope the nature spirits are not anxious because I¡¯ll be away for quite a while without telling them.¡± Gaia just sighed and decided to pass the time by exchanging thoughts with someone she could possibly call a fellow ancient one with a simr path of destiny.

 Chapter 841 Superbomb

    <h4>Chapter 841 Superbomb</h4>


    One hour after sunrise, Elysia woke up from her sleep. She had just opened her eyes, but she heard some whispers in her mind.


    ¡®Ely, Ely, please wake up... Can you hear me?¡¯


    ¡®Master Elysia, you are finally awake. Gaia wanted to return to the outside world as soon as possible. We are nearing the time of ascension to the Heaven Realm.¡¯


    Nell and Rhea were relieved that Elysia was finally awake.


    ¡°Uh, mm, okay...¡± Elysia propelled her body to sit up. She gripped the green gem in her ne and spoke the code before setting the location for the opening of the realm portal.


    A dimensional portal hole formed and widened to the size of a human to pass through. Gaia exited the Nature Realm and checked her hourss. ¡°Elysia, please wake up your master now. We only have an hour of preparation before we head to the Heaven Realm. We must not bete, or it will be fatal.¡±


    ¡°O-okay.¡± Elysia immediately shook Elena¡¯s body.


    Unfortunately, Elena only opened her eyes slightly and entered the Elysian Realm half-consciously.


    ¡®Sister, Sister Elena? We will soon ascend to the Heaven Realm. Are you going to sleep again?¡¯ Elysia felt a bit overwhelmed.


    ¡®I¡¯m just lying down and protecting you from here. It would be much more effective. Please have breakfast, and we can go.¡¯ Elena yawned andy down on her bed next to Elysia¡¯s spirit.


    ¡®Uh, okay.¡¯ Elysia couldn¡¯t say anything because Elena didn¡¯t n to go to sleep again.


    After that, everyone exited the Nature Realm. When Elysia closed the portal, Ai suddenly grabbed her by the arm and looked at her face.


    Elysia knew what Ai wanted, and she just nodded without them needing to speak. Therefore, Ai went straight into Elysia¡¯s shadow and finally felt calm and peaceful.


    ¡°Hmm~ Let¡¯s go have breakfast first. I know you really need it for your body. The good spirits have prepared everything for us.¡± Gaia put her hand to her cheek and led everyone out of the hut.


    Elysia and the girls agreed with that. They greeted each other good morning, then headed out of the hut led by Gaia.


    ¡°...¡± Vanessa could only heave a subtle sigh as she couldn¡¯t get her morning routine today.


    ¡®Master Elysia.¡¯ Rhea called out with a whisper-like voice. She grabbed Elysia¡¯s hand and grasped it.


    ¡®Hm?¡¯ Elysia looked at Rhea curiously.


    ¡®Lynn predicted the future some time ago. She saw that you were going to get hurt and ended up making a tough decision. I¡¯m sorry, but I won¡¯t leave your side even if you order me to.¡¯ Rhea stated her intentions with a solemn tone.


    ¡®You also said the same thing as Sister Elena. Is that really going to happen? Am I really being targeted?¡¯ Elysia felt shocked from the bottom of her heart.


    ¡®Yes. Even if it¡¯s just one of Lynn¡¯s predictions, I still can¡¯t rule out the possibility. It may be a situation where we are all forced to be kept busy by troublesome enemies, and no one cane to your side in time. I presume Master Elena already has a simr hunch even though the prophecy hasn¡¯t been done by Lynn.¡¯ Rhea conveyed the prophecy and the situation with a simple exnation.


    ¡®I see, so because of that... It makes sense now.¡¯ Elysia finally understood the origin of Elena¡¯s restlessnessst night. Perhaps, Elena already knew that possibility because of the suspicion.


    ¡®Master Elysia, some people might fall. Are you ready to plunge into the heavenly battlefield to fight the Ruvoid God¡¯s full power? He may have regained his peak strength thanks to the Council.¡¯ Rhea stopped walking and looked into Elysia¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®I can¡¯t guarantee the other parties, but I will protect my close ones at all cost. I brought them here, so I¡¯ll also be responsible for ensuring we get back safely.¡¯ Elysia stated her intention in an unequivocally invible tone. She hated tragedy, especially if it happened to her loved ones.


    ¡®Then we will help you. We made many nsst night, and I¡¯m sure Master Elena has also designed many scenarios with you.¡¯ Rhea nodded in understanding.


    ¡®You didn¡¯t sleep all night? Everyone else too?¡¯


    ¡®Under certain circumstances, sleep is insignificant for Saint-level or above. We¡¯re fine without sleep for tens or hundreds of days, though.¡¯ Rhea heaved a subtle sigh.


    ¡®Ely, please don¡¯t fuss over their decision. They all think about you, about the good of us all. If it¡¯s like this, I won¡¯t leave the Elysian Realm, and Ai won¡¯t leave your shadow either. Rhea, Nell, and Xentia will protect you close at hand. While the others will be in defensive formation. We¡¯re going to use a bruiser and sniper n.¡¯ Elena changed her n. She already had many strategies to defeat the Ruvoid God and the Council.


    ¡®Uhh, this all happened because I was indecisive during ourst encounter with shor. If only we gave him the punishment he deserved regardless of the Council¡¯s threats and interferences...¡¯ Elysia couldn¡¯t help but sigh as she recalled thest month¡¯s events.


    ¡®Hmm, it¡¯s not anyone¡¯s fault, and we won¡¯t progress if we continue to dwell on past mistakes. Ely, don¡¯t forget to give the superbomb to Xero. He wanted to carry out the execution on the front line, and we are the finishers.¡¯ Elena tried to reassure Elysia and changed the focus to the current and future situation.


    ¡®Mm, all right.¡¯ Elysia took a deep breath and let it out slowly. She then opened a telepathic discussion. ¡®Ai, are you all right? Are you ready?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m fully prepared, Ely. However, as our usual battle tactic, I will remain in your shadow for surprise attacks on the enemies. You are my flesh shield, but I won¡¯t let you get hurt either.¡¯ Ai answered confidently.


    ¡®Very well. However, don¡¯t you want to have breakfast first? Look, the nature spirits are already serving breakfast for all of us.¡¯ Elysia gazed at a banquet in a valley between two mountains.


    ¡®Hmm, sure. Please send my breakfast to your shadow. Also, please bring Cherub here. He¡¯s still with Gio over there.¡¯ I just agree.


    ¡®Okay.¡¯ Elysia nodded in understanding.


    They all then descended the mountain and participated in that breakfast banquet.


    Since they only had an hour until the appointed time, the breakfast was rather rushed.


    Even so, everyone still used their precious time to fill their stomachs with those nutrient-rich foods. Every dish was fresh and delicious and could be considered a wonderful feast before the grand battle.


    ¡°Tic.¡± Elysia called out when Xero happened toe nearby.


    ¡°What?¡± Xero stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°Here, please take this with you.¡± Elysia gave the jet-ck basketball.


    ¡°What is this thing?¡± Xero received the object reflexively.


    ¡°A superbomb. It may be more powerful than arge nuclear bomb and capable of obliterating arge ind instantly. Please give this to shor as our small gift.¡± Elysia smiled like a little girl.


    ¡°Heh, that¡¯s interesting. However, do you think I need this to beat him?¡± Xero grinned, but his expression said he was dissatisfied.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. shor has a gigantic divine golem, right? You¡¯ve fought it before, and it¡¯s the Council¡¯s ancient artifact. You might want to nuke that golem after exchanging a few moves?¡± Elysia shrugged her shoulders. She needed to be careful not to offend Xero because she knew this Heretic God wanted revenge for thest battle.


    ¡°That makes sense. Then, I¡¯ll ept it and give this to him as a small gift. Hehehe...¡± Xero kept the bomb in a safe ce and went to the center of the giant magic circle formation.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Elysia looked left and right in wonder. Several deities around her stared at her in shock as if they were looking at an alien. ¡°Excuse me. Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Yo, youngdy... I feel how you treated that bomb of mass destruction in our midst just now is worrying and dangerous. It is so dangerous and can destroy arge ind? Why do you treat it like a normal basketball?¡± A young deity wiped the sweat from his forehead.


    ¡°Phew, if it falls, we will perish here before we can participate in the divine battlefield.¡±


    ¡°You guys worry too much. Look at your nervousness. I just hope you don¡¯t die on the battlefield right away.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, some of us are the weakest in the association. That¡¯s why we are assigned to the menial tasks.¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, I did feel both nervous and excited. It would be fine if I died defending the welfare of the heavens since I was able to reincarnate.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what if your opponent could inflict a true death on you? That¡¯s a tragic ending. Our opponent is an otherworldly evil, cursed God! And he has the entire Council battle prowess on his back.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying it now.¡±


    Several deities muttered amongst each other due to their respective worries and anxieties. Everything was reasonable because some of them couldn¡¯t be called powerful ones. That was why they had a lot of considerations and were nervous because they would soon be going into the heavenly battle with no way back.


    ¡°The weak will remain weak until the end of infinity. Have you failed to realize that they, the divine beings and angels from another world, are still calm? They are confident that they can destroy the threat of doom.¡± Zhao Fu snorted mockingly as he walked towards the magic circle formation.


    ¡°...¡± Elysia shrugged her shoulders and looked at everyone behind her.


    Gaia only responded with a smile and entered the magic circle. Elysia and her entire group followed shortly after.


    ¡°Just stay here if you¡¯re afraid to die. You won¡¯t be of any use either. But, you might gradually taint your soul and lose your Godly power due to your cowardice, hahaha!¡± Arthrozanughed harshly.

 Chapter 842 Heavenly Ascension

    <h4>Chapter 842 Heavenly Ascension</h4>


    That provocation made the indecisive deities immediately solidify their intention to participate in the heavenly battle with determination.


    After all, they had the title of deity for a reason, and the indecision from that fear could be a regret that would tarnish their divine power. The heart demon would devour them from within if they now decided to retreat as cowards.


    Upon recollection, the strength of all deities weakened in the Earth Realm because they couldn¡¯t go against the Earth¡¯s rules. So, the battlefield in the Heaven Realm was a battle where they could use their full power.


    After everyone entered the magic circle formation, Gaia waved her hand at the surrounding nature spirits. After that, she faced everyone who was about to ascend to the Heaven Realm. ¡°This ascension is different than usual as the Earth¡¯s barrier will remain there and only make way for us for a moment. We don¡¯t know what will greet us upon arrival, so please put on your guardian artifact or protective gear now.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Zhao Fu took a deep breath and summoned several protective artifacts. The other deities also immediately put on their personal protective equipment.


    ¡°Ehm, our divine battlesuit is perfect for self-defense. Let¡¯s activate it now.¡± Elysia faced her group and proposed. She couldn¡¯t think of the best protection items from those divine battlesuits.


    ¡°Yeah. After this is a battle to determine the fate of heaven. The time to rx and y around is over. We¡¯re back on the battlefield of madness.¡± Sylvia heaved a subtle sigh.


    ¡°Yeah, the battlefield!¡± Xentia is feeling excited. For her, the battlefield was simr to her ying ground. So, it was still her ying around time.


    ¡°Mm, we will fight our best.¡± Evelyn is feeling confident. She activated her divine battlesuit, and the other girls followed shortly after.


    They had no anxiety because they had high assurance and confidence in their group. They only felt their rxing and peaceful time was a luxury because they knew they would soon go to the chaotic battlefield.


    ¡°...¡± Lifa noticed Gaia was already wearing the Goddess dress. Because of that, she also immediately activated her divine dress.


    Elysia, Rhea, and Nell were thest to don their divine battlesuits. Meanwhile, Gio didn¡¯t need any additional protection since his body¡¯s protection was imprable as long as he was around the earth element.


    Elysia and Rhea¡¯s transformation is the most striking and eye-catching. After the light of divinity faded, they appeared before everyone as the six-winged Ethereal Goddesses!


    ¡°Wow, I know you are strong and amazing. However, who would have thought you were the seraphim who ascended to the divinity! Wonderful, this is not an artifact or godly item, but the real thing!¡± Darkness suddenly circled the two seraphim excitedly. She tried to touch their fascinating wings, but someone stopped her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother us. The Goddesses have already transformed, and you can get hurt if you keep getting close, devil.¡± Xentia dragged the curious devil away.


    ¡°What? Hey, that hurts. I just wanted to say hi to them. Why are you rude when they haven¡¯t said anything, mecha girl?¡± Darkness shook off the hand that was gripping her arm tightly.


    ¡°Not mecha girl, but Xentia, the hero of light! Remember that, the devil. Their divine power can kill a creature of dark elements like you. Be thankful that you are an ally, or else you will be wiped out like those demons upon our first encounter.¡± After saying that, Xentia ignored the devil and simply returned to her group.


    ¡°You are quite cocky for an artificial human, mecha girl. I am the Great Ancient Demon God. Are you going to try to fight me with your own strength? Don¡¯t feel arrogant just because you are around powerful otherworldly Goddesses.¡± Arthrozan snorted contemptuously. He felt the ridicule was also directed at him.


    ¡°Oh, you are the ancient who challenged the great and lost miserably. Your loathsome scheme perished as your dignity was forced to its knees before the absolute. Xentia was born as a god-ying angel and also the hero. So, what¡¯s your point?¡± Xentia folded her arms and spoke the apparent truth.


    ¡°E-eh?¡± Elysia gaped in surprise. She didn¡¯t know what happenedst night, but the innocent Xentia now suddenly became rude?


    ¡°Heh, looks like I have to destroy you first before destroying that Cursed God from another world.¡± Arthrozan immediately became angry.


    He grinned and made a hand-w gesture. His dark energy also surged up drastically, ready to attack.


    ¡°You want to be exterminated so much now, demon?¡± Xentia summoned her cannon.


    *Pat*


    Rhea heaved a subtle sigh and gave a hand chop to Xentia¡¯s head.


    ¡°Ow! Why?¡± Xentia held her head.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to quarrel with our ally. You are the hero of light, but not all darkness is evil. Devil doesn¡¯t always mean evil. Also, I didn¡¯t teach you to be rude. The girl should always be calm and elegant. We have a mission and a task. Do you still remember?¡± Rhea raised her palm to the angry Demon God, signaling to retreat. She also pulled Xentia to go behind her.


    ¡°Mm, Xentia understands. Sorry for being rude, devil, and demon. That scantily d woman has no decency. Your dark element also makes Xentia feel restless, and you should keep your distance.¡± Xentia nodded in understanding and immediately apologized.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± Arthrozan just clicked his tongue. It was below him to explode with fury here because his opponent was just an ignorant little human girl.


    ¡°Well, I ept your apology. However, what do you mean by a scantily d woman? This is my glorious outfit!¡± Darkness felt a little offended.


    ¡°Wait, Xentia was learning about the devil racest night. You are a subus, right? Are you short on clothing materials?¡± Xentia tapped her chin while trying to remember something.


    ¡°Don¡¯tpare me to a subus! I am the ruler of the darkness realm, Darkness! Divine materials are scarce, and making divine artifacts is also very expensive... Hey, why should I tell you?¡± Darkness just snorted and left. She nced at Elysia¡¯s apologetic smile and assumed Xentia¡¯s matter just now never happened.


    ¡°Ahem, please don¡¯t fight. We¡¯ll be leaving in a minute, so please prepare yourself.¡± Gaia cleared her throat to get everyone¡¯s attention. They would soon go to heaven for a decisive battle, but someone still had time to quarrel here?


    ¡°Are you all ready? We will fight the Ruvoid God soon.¡± Elysia asked everyone in her group.


    ¡°Mm, we¡¯ve been ready sincest night.¡± Vanessa patted her white dagger with an enthusiastic smile.


    The girls answered with the same answer but in a different situation. However, a certain girl felt a bit confused and suspicious simultaneously. She could only specte but dared not voice it out.


    ¡°Eve, what are you thinking?¡± Elysia took Evelyn close to her. She already knew some of the ns drawn upst night without her, and Evelyn would always be nearby.


    ¡°Eh, ah, no. Nothing...¡± Evelyn just smiled and changed her expression. Her best friend is too sensitive to realize it.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± Elysia didn¡¯t feel sure. Of all the people, only Evelyn seemed to be bothered by something.


    Evelyn felt overwhelmed as Elysia looked her in the eye. Her best friend looked like a real Goddess now, and her mouth would probably leak out everything she was thinking if Elysia asked for it.


    ¡°Ely, where is your master? Is her divine self still with us?¡± Evelyn changed the subject.


    ¡°Mm, my master is still with us.¡± Elysia put her hand on her upper chest.


    ¡°I see...¡± Evelyn nodded slightly. She began to understand a few things from the dozens of clues she got while she was around Elysia.


    For many reasons, she started believing that Elysia was a Goddess. Elysia was just ying around as a human girl. Elysia and the Goddess of Light were like sisters than masters and disciples.


    Not to mention, she identally heard something like ¡®two in one¡¯ or something from the Goddess of Life duringst night¡¯s discussion. Perhaps, Elysia and the Goddess of Light fused into one entity? That was why Elysia¡¯s master would ¡®disappear¡¯ in some situations, but Elysia said the Goddess of Light was still around.


    Perhaps, the current Elysia was an entity with the power of two Goddess multiplied. However, if Elysia was just an ordinary human with extraordinary talent... why would the Goddess of Light-


    Evelyn patted her cheeks and put aside her train of thought as she felt the more she thought about it, the more confused she became. The day she would know everything about her best friend Elysia mighte. She just needed to stick around and join the boat.


    ¡®The time hasn¡¯te yet, Eve. You can¡¯t rush things out.¡¯ Evelyn muttered in her mind. She remembered Elysia¡¯s response that night when she asked about that sensitive matter in the kitchen.


    Elysia didn¡¯t want to answer it and shifted the topic to something else. Evelyn also couldn¡¯t answer whether she would join and leave her family behind.


    Both of them could not give certainty because they feared something would change. Evelyn believed that time would provide an assurance someday because she would make up her mind when that day came.


    ¡°Open the path for us. Heavenly Ascension!¡± Gaia raised two fingers and activated her formation.


    The magic circle formation emitted golden light and soared into the sky like a pir of golden light. Everyone turned into particles, shot into the sky, and pierced out of the mortal realm.


    The nature spirits looked up at the sky even though the pir of light had disappeared. The departure of Earth Mother and everyone else only took an instant. Yet, the nature spirits didn¡¯t move for a few minutes as if they wanted to confirm something in the sky.

 Chapter 843 Ultimate Living Weapon

    <h4>Chapter 843 Ultimate Living Weapon</h4>


    That morning, Erina and Mio enjoyed their morning tea on the bedroom balcony. The birds chirping in the calming atmosphere made their heart feel at peace.


    Erina asionally gazed at the western horizon. After a while, she put down her teacup and closed her eyes. She sped her hands in prayer when she could no longer feel the connection to Elysia¡¯s presence.


    As she expected, Elysia and all the Guardians of Dream members had probably already left for a ce impossible for ordinary mortal humans to reach.


    Whatever the reason and the circumstances, she hoped Elysia could return in good condition.


    ¡°...¡± Mio also did the same as if she was praying for someone¡¯s well-being.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Momentster, a sudden knock on the door broke the atmosphere. Erina and Mio stared at each other for a moment.


    ¡°I will open the door.¡± Mio excused herself and then hurriedly opened the door.


    ¡°So, you have returned to Japan without notice, Erina.¡± Kenji walked into his daughter¡¯s room with a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Yes, Ellie took Mio and me homest night. We fell asleep right after. Father, grandfather, would you like to have a morning tea?¡± Erina smiled happily when she saw that her father was fully healthy and able to move freely again.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess we shall join. Have you had breakfast?¡± Mitsuzuka could only shrug his shoulders and sit down on the empty chair.


    Mio immediately took two extra stools for Erina¡¯s father and herself. She then sat down beside Erina.


    ¡°Not yet. We just woke up a while ago.¡± Erina shook her head and then threw her attention to her father. ¡°Father, have you fully recovered? Do you have anyints or diforts?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I feel much fresher and fitter than ever before. I feel like I can return to my usual activities, but I shouldn¡¯t push myself. It would be a bit embarrassing if Elysia needed to heal me again as soon as I recovered, haha.¡± Kenji did a light stretch to prove his daughter that he was okay.


    ¡°Thank goodness.¡± Erina put her hand on her upper chest and heaved a subtle sigh of relief. She then poured hot tea for her father and grandfather. ¡°Here, your tea. Sugar, cream, and milk separate.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I chose no sugar.¡± Mitsuzuka sipped his hot tea without adding anything to it. He then put his cup down and opened the conversation. ¡°So, how was your trip to South Korea? Then, how was the Hong n situation?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm~ It was so much fun. We spent the whole day having fun singing, ying music, dancing, then walking around town.¡± Erina put her hands together with a bright yet cheerful expression. She then recalled Hong n¡¯s situation yesterday. ¡°Hmm... Ellie only took two hours to help the Hong n out of a predicament. After that, the Hong n did a bit of cleaning, maybe? We decided to leave there and return at night at the request of the Hong n.¡±


    ¡°Only two hours and all the important people were saved? She doesn¡¯t seem like an ordinary doctor but a healer. Do you know what caused Hong n¡¯s predicament? The one that their young master calls a rotten scheme makes me a little wary.¡± Kenji wanted to feel surprised, but it was Elysia. The fantastic versatile magical girl.


    ¡°Mio, you know more about this than I do. Can you help me exin it?¡± Erina handed the exnation to Mio.


    ¡°Please allow me.¡± Mio bowed slightly and then described the Hong n¡¯s situation.


    ¡°I see, but ck magic? And those evil masterminds are their own n members. The purge left Hong n temporarily paralyzed and took several years to recover.¡± Mitsuzuka stroked his beard and sighed. The situation was worse than he thought.


    ¡°Hmm, Elysia is a healer and so valuable for her background. They also gave her freedom and sent some super strong bodyguards to ensure her safety in certain circumstances.


    Erina, do you think, if someone had bad intentions and hurt Elysia, what kind of thing would her background possibly do in retaliation?¡± Kenji had other worries. He let Erina have an unconditional rtionship with someone dangerous yet so precious.


    Erina considered a few things for a moment before answering. ¡°Hmm, I guess Ellie will forgive others if it¡¯s unintentional or within reasonable limits. However, the problem isn¡¯t with Ellie but with her bodyguards and background. They¡¯ll annihte the other party instantly if they perceive it as a threat.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, so it¡¯s like that.¡± Kenji nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Erina held her forehead. She just remembered something.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Kenji was surprised.


    ¡°I forgot to tell the pilot to fly to Japan without passengers. She¡¯s probably still at Seoul International Airport right now.¡± Erina rubbed her head as she answered with an innocent smile.


    ¡°Oh, I thought something was up. I sent someone to fly the ne back to Japan this morning. Also, the ne was piloted by Mio and Granpa Five, right?¡± Kenji smiled in amusement.


    ¡°Oh, ah, yes, hahaha... how could I forget? Tee-hee~¡± Erina was acting cute like a silly little girl.


    ¡°So, I guess you¡¯ve tasted the experience of an instant transfer between ces. How does it feel about switching ces instantly? That¡¯s one of Elysia¡¯s special abilities, right?¡± Mitsuzuka was feeling curious. He wanted to experience that, but the opportunity came to his granddaughter first.


    ¡°Mm, it was a bit dizzy at first, but it¡¯ll be fine once we get used to it.¡± Erina tilted her head slightly.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s amazing. Maybe, I can ask Elysia to take me away with an instant transfer next time, hahaha!¡± Mitsuzukaughed heartily at the thought of that event.


    ¡°Hehe, you need to persuade Ellie first, grandfather.¡± Erin chuckled.


    ¡°Anyhow, Erina...¡± Mitsuzuka suddenly changed his expression to a solemn one. He swung his hand to the side, and the room was enveloped by an invisible wind.


    ¡°Gulp...¡± Erina felt nervous. She knew her grandfather wanted to talk about something serious and confidential now.


    ¡°Is there something you want us to know before the primary conversation?¡± Mitsuzuka put his hands on the table and straightened his back.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say much, and I won¡¯t be able to. However, could you possibly send someone to spy on our activities in Seoul, grandfather?¡± Erina tried her best to be calm.


    ¡°No, but some people told us that some extra people joined your entourage yesterday. They are Elysia¡¯s friends, yes? They are the same people in the photo from the other day?¡± Mitsuzuka shook his head.


    ¡°Mm, they are Ellie¡¯s close friends. We met and traveled together.¡± Erina felt there was no point in keeping it a secret because that event wasn¡¯t a confidential matter.


    ¡°I see. What do you think of them?¡± Mitsuzuka nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Some of them are friendly and kind, but some of them are pretty cold and indifferent. Ellie¡¯s twin sister too. She is like Ellie with the opposite nature.¡± Erina borated a bit.


    ¡°Elysia¡¯s twin sister? You mean this red-eyed Elysia?¡± Kenji took a photo and pointed at a girl who looked much like Elysia.


    ¡°Mm, she is Ellie¡¯s twin sister.¡± Erina looked at the photo and nodded.


    ¡°You know quite a lot and are deeply involved in Elysia¡¯s background, Erina. You have been trusted by them enough. Well then, can you remind us in some situations, so we don¡¯t take wrong decisions and directions?¡± Mitsuzuka felt somewhat relieved and happy inside.


    ¡°Father, grandfather... You¡¯d better stop any investigation into Elysia¡¯s background no matter the reason. I¡¯ll be happy to voice my opinion, but please listen to me.¡± Erina stated her request and emphasized the end of her sentence.


    ¡°Hmm, you will be our adviser regarding this good rtionship. We will also share confidential information and involve you in the military. No need to worry because it will not significantly affect your career as a singer.¡± Mitsuzuka immediately agreed.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll be happy to help.¡± Erina knew that she could only agree to the arrangement. However, not unconditional. ¡°I¡¯m just going to be a liaison, not a military pawn. Also, please don¡¯t ever harbor ns to take advantage of Ellie. I¡¯ll be on Ellie¡¯s side if that happens.¡±


    ¡°Haha, we¡¯ll put a good rtionship at risk if that happens. That¡¯s a stupid thing to do. Simply put, we put this good rtionship as a clear threat so that no one dares to harbor ill intentions toward us. Powerhouses in various superpower countries have known Guardian of Dream¡¯s capability.¡± Mitsuzukaughed lightly. He could already guess that kind of response.


    ¡°Then, everything will be fine.¡± Erina felt that everything would be fine from now onwards.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get back to the topic we need to discuss. Do you remember this girl?¡± Kenji put another photo on the table. It was a girl who served as Elysia¡¯s bodyguard with Sylvia.


    ¡°She is Xentia, right? Did something happen to her?¡± Erina looked at the photo and then at her father with a confused look.


    ¡°She is America¡¯s hidden ultimate living weapon. Codename Xentia is the only artificial human sessfully created withbat power of rank eight or higher. Do you know what her other title in that project is?¡± Kenji made a steeple of his fingers.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right? Is she an artificial human? Living weapon? Then, why did she be Ellie¡¯s bodyguard?¡± Erina widened her eyes in disbelief.


    ¡°Calm yourself, Erina. We will not involve ourselves in any future conflicts.¡± Kenji raised his palm when he realized his daughter looked panicked and worried.


    ¡°Uhm...¡± Erina took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. ¡°Conflict? Does America want to offend the Guardian of Dream?¡±


    ¡°Xentia¡¯s other title is the God-ying Angel. America wants the Guardian of Dream to return their living weapon to them. They informed the association that Guardian of Dream raided their secret base, and their ultimate living weapon was stolen.¡± Kenji heaved a subtle sigh.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like how they think of Xenia as a tool rather than a human. America¡¯s military cornered us so we could facilitate their meeting with the Guardians of Dream? Do they think we have the power to do that? That doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± Erina clenched her fists. She was annoyed.


    ¡°Hmm, that will be discussed in the next grand meeting. Due to various circumstances and considerations, the meeting has been pushed forward to next week, the day after your grand concert in Tokyo. For the time being, we won¡¯t do anything.¡± Mitsuzuka raised his palm to reassure Erina.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s the real situation. Either way, they¡¯ll kick the wall hard if they dare offend Ellie and those behind her. Should I tell Ellie to attend next week¡¯s grand meeting?¡± Erina put her hand to her chin.


    ¡°Yeah, please do that. Here¡¯s the time and ce. All powerhouses from various countries will send their representatives. The Esper and Alchemy Association will also be present as neutral and arbiter parties.¡± Mitsuzuka disyed an invitation letter with a location marker on his tablet.


    ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll tell Ellie soon. But, the ninth of may, huh... This week is going to be a little busy.¡± Erina wrote a message to Elysia using her smartphone. She sent it even though she knew Elysia couldn¡¯t read it immediately.


    ¡°Those fools want to y with fire, but their opponent can burn them with no effort. That¡¯s all for now because we won¡¯t be doing anything for the time being either. Rather than that, your birthday is two days away. What kind of majestic party and gifts do you expect this year, my dear granddaughter?¡± Mitsuzuka ended the serious conversation earlier because he didn¡¯t want to continue discussing it. After all, he could already interpret the essential things from Erina¡¯s answers earlier.


    ¡°E-eh?¡± Erina was stunned for a moment. This was the first time her family had asked something like this.


    Usually, the party was held without her knowing the details. Maybe this year¡¯s birthday party would be a little different?

 Chapter 844 Heavenly Battlefield (1)

    <h4>Chapter 844 Heavenly Battlefield (1)</h4>


    ¡°...¡± Elysia and everyone else waited for a while inside the magic circle formation.


    It had been a few minutes, but the scenery was still blurry. They are still moving from ce to ce through the heavenly realm. It seemed Earth Mother wanted to take everyone straight to the Seventh Heaven.


    At that moment, Xentia stole nces several times at Elysia. She believed that Elysia was an impressive Goddess. Still, she understood that there was more to it than that because she could feel it just because of Elysia¡¯s current appearance.


    Compared to her, the current Elysia was more suitable to be called the Angel of Destruction. However, someone told herst night that Elysia has multiple forms. Elysia¡¯s Angel of Destruction mode was really scary if Elysia was serious.


    ¡°We will save the world and heaven. Evil will end upon our arrival.¡± Elysia spoke in a whisper-like voice as she noticed Xentia¡¯s sparkling gaze.


    ¡°Yes, we will save the world.¡± Xentia raised her fist.


    *Rumble!*


    A slight shaking urred, and Gaia deactivated her formation as they had already arrived at their destination.


    The scene that greeted everyone was no longer a sea of sacred golden white clouds but a reddish cloud that seemed sinister. The beautiful clear sky had been reced with a gloomy blood-red atmosphere.


    Several floating inds were contaminated with a pitch-ck substance that emitted a terrifying aura, and there was no sign of life within a ten-kilometer radius.


    For one nce, anyone would think the apocalypse had fallen on heaven.


    ¡°In the name of heaven... What has happened here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Seventh Heaven! We¡¯ve been away for a few days from the Heaven Realm, and the situation already this worse?¡±


    ¡°Look at the pitch ck sky in the nine o¡¯clock direction! A great battle is going on there!¡±


    The deities muttered in shock, but someone suddenly noticed a great battle in the distance.


    ¡°Then what are we waiting for? We¡¯re going there now!¡± One of the brave deities raised his spear and prepared to dash into battle. Still, everyone didn¡¯t immediately follow him, and that confused him.


    He looked back and found that the Earth Mother and the divinities from other worlds had not immediately gone into battle.


    ¡°Everyone, please listen to me. You could die anytime, but we must protect the Heaven Realm from the Cursed God threat. Use all your might. If your magic doesn¡¯t work on your opponent, make sure you have hidden aces that deal physical damage, and it¡¯s without direct magic. The ursed has an unbelievably high resistance to magic and can absorb it dry to strengthen itself.¡± Gaia told everyone the essential points to know.


    ¡°Ooh!¡± The young deities cheered.


    ¡®Xero, please be careful.¡¯ Nell sent telepathy as Xero was about to dash away at the front.


    ¡®Your worries are unnecessary but fine. Give me some buffs after the first batch of battles.¡¯ Xero only nced at Nell for a moment, then shot off towards the battlefield at high speed.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving too.¡± Lifa invited everyone, and no one had any objections. She was the head of the overall n, but Elysia was the key to victory in this battle.


    Because of that, Elysia¡¯s group flew away in a defensive formation where Elysia was in the middle. Gaia followed right beside Elysia¡¯s group, then all the deities immediately followed and flew in defensive formation. They made Elysia¡¯s group the vital force in this battle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die, or you will embarrass your ancient title, old man.¡± Arthrozanughed, then shot past the speed of sound. He preceded the main force to overtake the Heretic God from another world.


    ¡°Yare, yare, the young is so excited, huh...¡± Zhao Fu shook his head and immediately followed the others to the battlefield. He was thest one on the way, but he harbored high enthusiasm to face the so-called Ruvoid God, an enemy that could threaten the other world.


    Just as the reinforcements from the Earth Realm were close to the heavenly battlefield with the crimson sky filled with ck clouds, a noise could be heard from a distance. It was rapidly approaching, along with a foreboding of danger.


    ¡°Aias!¡± Gaia widened her eyes and immediately activated her divine protective artifact.


    *Swoosh!* *Rumble!*


    The enormous golden lightning struck them from above. The immense pressure suppressed everyone, and the electricity spread in all directions. Fortunately, arge sakura petal barrier protected everyone from the severe impact.


    ¡°You managed to survive this time, huh. Who would have thought the Earth Mother woulde to the Heaven Realm.¡± An arrogant voice echoed from the sky.


    ¡°You used Council divine thunder. The one used to inflict divine judgment you used for personal gain!? Odavius, Agoris,e before me! I¡¯m very disappointed in you.¡± Gaia felt annoyed and disappointed.


    She looked deep into the Council¡¯s floating ind and was able to draw a conclusion. The Council had already fallen into the hands of the Ruvoid God. Those two Ancient Gods, the Council¡¯s leaders, had defected from thews of heaven.


    ¡°Haha, unfortunately, they can¡¯t entertain you. They are busy in their enlightenment state.¡± The voice from the sky sounded amused.


    ¡°Your actions cannot be tolerated or pardoned, Cursed God. That is a grave mistake if you think your scheme will work. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know where this is going.¡± Gaia gave a gesture to everyone to advance deeper. They needed to join the Divine Association in the distance.


    ¡°Ho? Can you understand my scheme? Do you think your arrival at the Heaven Realm is a good decision? Maybe when you return, the Earth Realm will no longer exist. Do you know what I wanted to achieve then?¡± shor is feeling intrigued.


    ¡°We have our own ns, and you will never seed. Your ignorance of the situation in the Earth Realm proves it all.¡± Gaia didn¡¯t fall for that provocation.


    *Bzzt*


    When everyone entered the ck cloud domain, a transparent wall seemed to hit everyone. Their escape route was sealed because of the domainws.


    ¡°So no one can escape, huh... The Divine Association must be too overwhelmed to fight for a long time.¡± Lifa checked the domain¡¯s wall. She couldn¡¯t make a path out, and it was pretty mysterious.


    ¡°Their resistance posed no threat to me. Meet me, and I will remind you of the true terror of the Ruvoid Race!¡± shor burst intoughter, and the sky fell silent again. Only the distant noise of fighting could be heard faintly.


    ¡°We gave you the opportunity to repent, but you still have that vile domineering tendency. Why would you do that? What is your purpose in doing something like this?¡± Elysia muttered to the sky, but she expected no response.


    ¡°Was it a mistake to let you go then? You truly deserve heavy punishment. In that case, you leave us with no other choice.¡± Elysia sighed and made up her mind.


    After that, everyone flew toward the Council¡¯s floating ind. The previous impromptu attack was only a wee from the Ruvoid God. Still, obstacles came the moment they arrived in the heavenly battle.


    The God in the goose feather cloak was battling dozens of ck cursed puppets, but he was blown away by the blow of the sh. He stabilized himself in mid-air, but he suddenly noticed the presence of a group of reinforcements. ¡°You deities from the Earth Realm? Reinforcements?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t know your situation in the Heaven Realm yet, but it seems to be the worst here. Where is Ileus, the God King?¡± Gaia asked, but her gaze was still at the Council¡¯s ind. She felt something dangerous was about to be brought out, but that required preparation.


    ¡°The God King was injured from the previous sh with the Wizard God. He is currently in the Celestial Pce. The fight is endless, and the Council seems to be aiming for something in the Heaven and Earth Realm. Watch out for the ck cursed angel!¡± The God in goose feather cloak swung his sword into empty air, sending dozens of ck cursed puppets flying away.


    He then flew away, but not before reminding everyone. ¡°Time is pressing. You¡¯re part of the Divine Association, right? We have to y those ck cursed puppets and seize Council Ind! Council¡¯s goals must be terminated immediately whatever reason they have!¡±


    ¡°We are going to the Celestial Pce first. Everyone, please protect the Celestial Pce and exterminate those ck cursed puppets.¡± Gaia asked the deities for help, and everyone agreed without a second thought.


    They were sensitive enough to realize that their arrival was unexpected by the Ruvoid God. It was faster than his estimate. The Ruvoid God was probably preparing something right now, and because of that, they also needed to do something first.


    However, Xero and Arthrozan weren¡¯t waiting for anything or anyone as they simply eradicated all the ck cursed puppets blocking their path to the Council¡¯s ind. They had arrived there, to be precise.


    ¡®Ely, Xero can take care of himself. We go to the Celestial Pce to update our information before the action. I believe the Ruvoid God is currently doing something against us. You are the greatest threat to him.¡¯ Elena gave a suggestion as Elysia stared at the Council¡¯s ind.


    ¡®He seems to be ignoring me, though? Apparently, his goals are something else. What he wants to do to the Heaven Realm and Earth Realm is still a mystery to us.¡¯ Elysia immediately went after Gaia to a golden floating ind with her entire group.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we jump straight into the battlefield? Xentia wants to dance and eradicate those ck cursed puppets.¡± Xentia was confused because they were moving away from the battlefield now.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you want to help them eradicate those ck cursed puppets around the Celestial Pce, but we need to update our information first. Let¡¯s split the team into two tasks here.¡± Rhea nodded and sent telepathy to everyone in the group.


    The defense team went with Elysia to meet the God King, and the offensive team was tasked with clearing the ck cursed puppets around the Celestial Pce.


    They would ignore the Council¡¯s floating ind for a while because there had been no significant aggression since the previous wee attack.


    Xentia, Sylvia, Lynn, Vanessa, and Lynn flew away toplete their task. Nell was also asked to look after them as a support.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s an easy thing to just clean those ck cursed puppets from around the Celestial Pce.¡± Nell immediately flew after the offensive team.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time they had encountered curse-bearing creatures, and their current opponents were just lifeless soulless dolls. The extermination was merciless. The reinforcements from another world greatly assisted the Divine Association¡¯s resistance in eliminating the thousands of ck cursed puppets who tried to break into the Celestial Pce.

 Chapter 845 Heavenly Battlefield (2)

    <h4>Chapter 845 Heavenly Battlefield (2)</h4>


    Gaia entered the king¡¯s chamber casually. She saw a burly man with long white hair and a curly beard on the bed. ¡°Your current state is so pitiful, God King.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯vee, Earth Mother. Yeah, it¡¯s a little embarrassing to appear before you in this state.¡± Ileus looked at who wasing and signaled the healers to leave.


    ¡°Do you know the purpose of that Ruvoid God taking over the Council? What does he want to do by creating this kind of chaos?¡± Gaia got straight to the point.


    ¡°Ruvoid God? Do you mean the mastermind behind the Council¡¯s drastic change? That abomination changed the heavenws, and the Council defected. He promised them an ascension to the higher realm, the higher world.


    They yearn for higher attainment, which is why they no longer regard Earth and Heaven as significant. The other¡¯s life is no longer essential to them. He originally wanted to seize the Earth¡¯s core andplete his objective, but the situation was not as he expected. He failed, but he managed to manipte heaven¡¯sws. Hurry up and stop them now before it¡¯s toote! Heaven¡¯s sky will be destroyed because of them!¡± Ileus propelled his body to sit up and cry out in urgency, but his wound was still severe, and he coughed out blood from exerting himself.


    Hearing that answer, Gaia understood that the situation was bing worst and more precarious. Several deities and Gods have died in shes, and now the Council¡¯s stunts with an overhaul of heavenlyws. They didn¡¯t have time, and she had to get everyone to act quickly, even though some details weren¡¯t evident.


    ¡°Rest and recuperate. We will sort this out for everyone.¡± Gaia heaved a subtle sigh and turned around. She immediately went to meet Elysia¡¯s group in the hall.


    ¡°Thanks for waiting. Time is pressing, and the defecting Council has overhauled the heavenlyws. We must stop the Ruvoid God and the Council¡¯s leaders before it¡¯s toote. Apparently, they wanted to ascend to a higher world, regardless of the destruction they caused. Whatever it is, they must be stopped and punished!¡± Gaia told everyone, but her gaze was fixed on Elysia and the Goddess of Life.


    ¡°...¡± Elysia just nodded and turned around. She spread her six ck wings, but someone stopped her before she was about to fly out of the pce.


    ¡°Wait, Ely. We¡¯re ranged attackers, remember? Here, I¡¯ve brought along an ancient cannon that I used in the decisive battle against the Ruvoid Gods. I¡¯ll exin how to use this massive cannonter, but it needs to be operated by many people at once.¡± Lifa let go of Elysia¡¯s hand and took out arge cannon from her Space Bag.


    ¡°Spaceship¡¯s cannon of mass destruction?¡± Elysia was stunned by the huge cannon. Inparison, thisrge gleaming blue cannon was four timesrger than Vanessa¡¯s most superb winged tiger form.


    ¡°This blue diamond cannon is called P-Cannon. It¡¯s operated with magic, but it can have terrifying effects that no magic can aplish. It¡¯s so dangerous and requires a lot of power sources. We¡¯ll operate this together for the heavy opening attack. So, no one will be burdened by its consumption. Look, our devil boy has summoned the final boss over there. We will destroy its defense. I¡¯m afraid your superbomb isn¡¯t enough toplete the task.¡± Lifa pointed with her thumb at an ind in the distance.


    A white gold giant knight golem floated in the air, attacking everyone in its vicinity like it was exterminating insects.


    ¡°P-Cannon?¡± Elysia took a closer look at the sparkling blue cannon. That huge weapon was made of blue diamond material! Was that really a weapon?


    Elysia asked in wonder, but Rhea and Evelyn tried to pick it up, and they had a hard time with it. Therefore, Lifa signalled Gio to lift the big cannon on his shoulder.


    ¡°Grr!¡± Gio exerted tremendous physical force to lift that heavy weapon. He used a little help of earth magic, but his magic was instantly absorbed by that blue diamond cannon.


    ¡®Are you all right, Gio? The magic will be instantly absorbed, so it can only be lifted with pure physical strength.¡¯ Elysia voiced her concern. She knew Gio also thought that cannon was heavy.


    ¡®Gio is strong!¡¯ Gio put therge cannon on his shoulder and held it with both hands. Luckily, the floor didn¡¯t crack because his current total weight was so heavy.


    ¡®Please take this out, Gio. We also need you to deal with the knockbackter.¡¯ Elysia ordered, and Gio immediately carried it out of the pce.


    ¡°You sure have a dangerous weapon. But, P-Cannon? Pi-chan? That¡¯s a cute name.¡± Gaia nced at the huge and dangerous cannon with a bit of wariness.


    ¡°Fufu, that¡¯s an interesting nickname, but not good. That name was given by this cannon¡¯s creator, so please respect the name.¡± Lifa covered her mouth elegantly.


    They all exited the Heavenly Pce and moved closer to the end of the ind. They examined the surrounding battle for a moment.


    Those ck cursed puppets were strong, but those things were just heavenly golems that resembled fallen angels. Xentia and everyone in the offensive team could destroy those puppets with ease.


    As Sylvia noticed Elysia and everyone¡¯s presence, she invited her team to join the main force.


    Gio positioned the cannon towards the giant golem in the distance. Everyone also put themselves in their position around the blue diamond cannon. Lifa was the controller to aim for that gigantic knight golem.


    ¡°Recharge, start. I only need two shots. Your assistance, please!¡± Lifa gave the signal to everyone. She also asked Gio¡¯s coordination not to move.


    ¡°You need help?¡± Gaia offered a favor.


    ¡°No, you will help us after the golem defense is broken. We¡¯re going into Council¡¯s ind after that gigantic golem is down.¡± Lifa shook her head.


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Gaia just nodded in understanding and waited. She wanted to know what kind of damage a top-ss weapon from another world could inflict on the greatest heavenly golem.


    Meanwhile, Xero and the two Ancient Gods were battling the heavenly golems. They immediately attacked all out because their opponents immediately used the ultimate move.


    ¡°This won¡¯t stop me. Break!¡± Xerounched a crushing attack to one point.


    *Crack*


    Unfortunately, that only caused a crack in the heavenly golem¡¯s outer anti-magic barrier.


    ¡°Tch.¡± Xero immediately took some distance before the golem counterattacked him. He avoided dozens of beams fired at him, then eximed to two Gods nearby. ¡°You two, attack one point one and make a hole to prate that golem¡¯s defense!¡±


    ¡°You think we haven¡¯t done that? This is a heavenly golem, for goddamn sake!¡± Arthrozan frowned and pursed his lips when he saw that one of his gship attacks only caused small cracks.


    ¡°In that case, we need to work together to break down this golem¡¯s defense. Before this big boy fell, we couldn¡¯t enter the Council¡¯s ind because of this golem¡¯s dome barrier.¡± Zhao Fu flew around the golem to look for the weak spot. Still, he couldn¡¯t find it because the golem¡¯s defense was evenly distributed.


    ¡°Then attack to the point I¡¯ve marked, fool! That is the one spot with the deepest and biggest cracks! Tch, the anti-magic effect is really troublesome. I must break its defense, and I will win this battle.¡± Xero felt he would be wasting his energy just to face this golem.


    Unlike in the previous encounter, he never expected the golem to immediately use the ultimate defensive system in the first sh. Not to mention, his opponent was extraordinarily calm and didn¡¯t talk much like before.


    ¡®Xero, we will shoot the heavenly golem from a distance. Please be careful not to get hit by the P-Cannon. When the golem¡¯s defenses are broken, please go inside and ce the superbomb near its core. That heavenly golem is remotely controlled. shor isn¡¯t inside. ording to God King, shor and Council¡¯s members will probably ascend to a higher world. Please give us a little time for the first shot. Keep that heavenly golem busy.¡¯ Elysia sent telepathy to Xero.


    ¡°Hou~ Hey, Ancient Gods, beware of the dangerous attack from behind.¡± Xero nodded in understanding and reminded the other two Gods. He immediately took a safe distance and floated to the level of the golem¡¯s head.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your n? Are you hiding inside out of fear? Do you think this big brainless golem can stop us? It¡¯s a shame. You intended to run away knowing you would meet your demise here.¡± Xero smirked in provocation as he pointed his divine spear at the heavenly golem.


    ¡°Scared, run away? That¡¯s simply baseless nonsense. I thought you could keep me entertained a little longer, but you still seem as boring as ever. Is your master going to do anything? If so, let¡¯s make it a little fun by exerting this heavenly golem to its full potential.¡± shor snorts mockingly.


    The heavenly golem suddenly pressed its hands together as if in an enlightened meditation position. Its chest instantly turned ck and spread all over its body. Its eyes changed from gold to fiery red.


    The holy aura suddenly vanished and was reced with oppressive curse energy.


    ¡°The curse is the pinnacle of power! Let¡¯s see what you can do against the God-level unbeatable guardian heavenly golem! Nothing can stand in my way, even if you have that Goddess with you!¡± shor shouted loudly, and the heavenly golem took an offensive stance.


    *Swoosh!*


    The heavenly golem unleashed a fist attack to the front, sending out a violent shockwave of ck aura that shattered everything tens of kilometers away. The attack had almost reached the Heavenly Pce¡¯s first defensive ind!


    ¡°Kuh!¡± Xero broke out in cold sweat. He barely avoided the violent shockwave in time. He looked behind to see the impact.


    Dozens of floating fortresses had already been shattered into rubble. The casualty was unknown, but thousands of ck cursed puppets were reduced to ashes from the attack.


    ¡°So, they¡¯re still at the Celestial Pce, huh.¡± shor muttered, and the heavenly golem suddenly shot towards the Celestial pce at full speed.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let it happen!¡± Xero snapped in anger. He released his limiter and lunged at the heavenly golem¡¯s head.


    *Boom!*


    A violent explosion struck the heavenly golem, and darkness mist engulfed it.

 Chapter 846 P-Cannon

    <h4>Chapter 846 P-Cannon</h4>


    ¡°Who would have thought that the day woulde where we battled the Heavenly Guardian. Shoot down that golem and assist him! Stop the Council¡¯s defection! Fire!¡± A God leader in one of the floating fortresses eximed.


    *Boom* *Boom*


    The surrounding floating fortress unleashed dozens of devastating cannon fires and bombarded the heavenly golems within the dark mist.


    ¡°Kuh!¡± Xero was blown out of the cloud of darkness mist due to gravity push. A massive gravitational shockwave exploded and blew everything away from the heavenly golem.


    The heavenly golem was still intact, only a slight crack in its defensive barrier. However, it was currently in a crouched position.


    ¡°Heavenly Guardian summoned its Chakram of Destruction!¡± A God shouted from a distance, surprised by a gigantic divine artifact floating on the back of the heavenly golem.


    It was a gigantic golden disc of perfect circles with several sharp, wavy ornaments. At a nce, the divine artifact resembled the shape of the sun.


    However, everyone was panicking as the Chakram Of Destruction was absorbing power, ready to unleash a high-level destructive attack on the Celestial Pce.


    Several parties tried to protect the Celestial Pce by rushing between the heavenly golem and the Celestial Pce. Unfortunately, only a few dared to make up their mind to sacrifice.


    They knew it wasn¡¯t the right decision because the destructive power that was about to be unleashed was enormous for even a God to block. However, they still wanted to protect the Celestial Pce at all costs.


    ¡°Hahaha! Can you ovee this one¡¯s ultimate move? Sr re, fire!¡± shor eximed with a maniacalugh.


    *Swoosh!* *Rumble!*


    A gigantic stream of ck-gold destructive energy shot from the center of the Chakram of Destruction towards the Celestial Pce.


    Dozens of angels and deities tried to ck it with their defensive artifacts. Still, their efforts were like pouring water on a giant crashing wave.


    Some were blown away, and some were swallowed up in the destructive stream, vanishing into star particles.


    ¡°He¡¯s so restless now? Aias, Eleven Petals!¡± Gaia hurriedly went before Elysia and the others to activate her defensive artifact.


    A giant cherry blossom with elevenyers appeared before them in an instant.


    *Crash* *Boom!* *Rumble!*


    The ck-gold destructive stream mmed into the giant cherry blossom shield, splitting the gigantic stream into eleven directions. Unfortunately, Gaia¡¯s most potent defensive artifact was not strong enough to fend off the Heavenly Guardian¡¯s ultimate attack.


    *Crack* *Crack*


    The first to fiveyers of defense instantly shattered into pieces upon direct contact. The sixthyer cracked rapidly and copsed, and so did the seventh and eighth.


    ¡°Gasp.¡± Elysia was a little out of breath. She just supplied the P-Cannon¡¯s power to the brim in one go.


    She bore the burden of over ten million Energy Points. Still, she ignored it because she knew Gaia would be seriously injured again when thest petals copsed.


    ¡®I¡¯ll make my move now. shor must be stopped immediately.¡¯ Elysia muttered in her mind, conveying her intentions to Elena.


    ¡®Mm, please be careful and stay calm. I will help you whatever the situation.¡¯ Elena supports the decision. If Elysia wanted to jump into the battlefield outside of Lifa¡¯s n, then she just had to make sure everything would be fine for Elysia.


    ¡°Rechargeplete. Prepare for the first shot.¡± Elysia informed Lifa and summoned her fallen angel divine staff. She immediately flew in front of Gaia before anyone could respond.


    ¡°Disperse for me!¡± Elysia pointed her divine staff forward. She created a giant shield of eight stars on thestyer of Gaia¡¯s sakura petal.


    After that, she put two fingers on her forehead and concentrated on getting rid of all the energy materials that would hit her magic shield.


    *Crash!* *Rumble*


    Gaia¡¯s artifact shattered into pieces, and thest sakura petal copsed. The gigantic ck-gold stream of destructive energy smashed into Elysia¡¯s eight-star giant shield, and thunderous rumbles boomed in all directions.


    However, an oddity urred, making it easy for everyone to notice.


    That eight-star magic shield remained firmly standing even though that destructive energy stream had an anti-magic effect! The stream wasn¡¯t even diverted anywhere but seemed to be absorbed by the magic shield.


    It was a power contest about whose attack could wipe out the other.


    ¡°Kuh.¡± Elysia was pushed back a few centimeters. That gigantic ck gold destructive stream would obliterate her magic shield. Still, she also did the same for that deadly attack.


    <| -60,000 EP |>


    <| -71,550 EP |>


    <| -50,200 EP |>


    Many consumption notifications popped out at the end of Elysia¡¯s vision. She tried her best to repair her magic shield as well as eliminate the received destructive energy.


    A few secondster, The Heavenly Guardian¡¯s ultimate attack ended. The Sr re destructive stream vanished, and Elysia¡¯s shield was only a few centimeters thick before copsing.


    ¡°Huff, haah... That golem¡¯s ultimate attack is potent. Where did it get the power from?¡± Elysia slumped down, but Rhea immediately helped her before she reached the ground.


    ¡°Thanks for your fast assistance. It¡¯s been in the Council¡¯s hands for a long time, and it¡¯s always been kept at full strength. However, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen the magic that still stands firm despite a direct collision with the Heavenly Guardian¡¯s Sr re. That destructive stream possesses an anti-magic effect.¡± Gaia was amazed at Elysia¡¯s achievements just now. She had a backup n for the situation earlier, but Elysia was quicker to deal with the problem.


    ¡°We need to move back.¡± Rhea immediately carried Elysia and retreated to a safe distance.


    Evelyn and Xentia rushed to guard Elysia, but the others were asked to stay in position because the P-Cannons were about to fire.


    *Bzzt* *Bzzt* *Sssh*


    The Heavenly Guardian emitted a lot of smoke and golden electric currents all over its body. It seems that the previous ultimate attack caused its movements to stop for a moment.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *sh* *Swoosh!*


    ¡°...¡± Lifa observed the gigantic golem bombarded by the surrounding Gods and deities.


    Hundreds to thousands of deadly attacks were unleashed to destroy that gigantic golem, causing cracks everywhere.


    However, those attacks were less effective because that gigantic golem still had divine protection. The damage received only suffered its defense, and it would take a long time for its defense to copse.


    ¡°Alright, now is the time.¡± Lifa didn¡¯t expect Elysia to cover the supply of magic energy for three Gods at once. She then took aim at the gigantic golem. ¡°P-Cannon, fire!¡±


    The P-Cannon channeled the magic energy into the muzzle and recharged the blueish blue particles.


    *Bam!*


    The blue diamond cannon released arge particle ball that shot like a boulder ball. It sped up ten times the speed of sound and continued to increase every microsecond.


    *Boom!*


    The bluish particle ball smashed into the gigantic golem, creating arge particle stter that stuck firmly all over its body.


    At first nce, some entities consider that attack pathetic and somewhat repulsive. However, almost everyone gaped in shock at what happened next.


    Those bluish particles began to eat away at the Heavenly Guardian¡¯s absolute defense like a parasite that devoured everything!


    *Crumble*


    The Heavenly Guardian¡¯s defense copsed in seconds, and it continued to be gradually destroyed.


    ¡°Wow! It copsed in one shot. I thought we¡¯d need two like those gigantic cursed golems.¡± Lifa pped her hands in amazement.


    She then patted the cracked P-Cannon. It was only able to fire two parasitic anti-matter shots before self-destructing.


    ¡°That sure is dangerous. A P-Cannon shot can destroy anything? Uuh, Heavenly Guardian¡¯s divine body can be devoured too?¡± Gaia squinted her eyes while observing the situation in the distance.


    At the same time, she told all the Gods and deities to stop attacking the Heavenly Guardians because those blue parasites were doing their job.


    ¡°Yeah, that sure is lethal. However, this bad boy only has a lifespan of two shots. Those blue particles also limit how much matter they can devour and destroy before exploding. One must destroy that gigantic golem¡¯s core immediately before it recovers from its cooldown time.¡± Lifa heaved a subtle sigh. ¡°Good job, everyone. Are you okay, Ely?¡±


    ¡°Mm, I¡¯m fine.¡± Elysia stood up without Rhea¡¯s help. She knew she was strong in magic, butrge-scale use in one go was still risky.


    ¡°Xentia can destroy that big puppet¡¯s core.¡± Xentia pointed at her face. She volunteered.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. A certain angry Heretic God is heading there with his two new friends. The superbomb can do a great job.¡± Lifa shook her head and looked at the Council¡¯s ind in the distance.


    There was surprisingly calm, but that only worried her because the Ruvoid God was so intelligent, cunning, and strong. No one could predict with certainty what he actually nned and would do.


    ¡°Squawk, squawk, squawk!¡± Xero was cursing and grumbling non-stop as he barged into the Heavenly Guardian¡¯s core room.


    He was so annoyed that he had removed his limiter just for this gigantic golem, but the Ruvoid God wasn¡¯t there! He wasted quite a bit of strength and magic. However, the one he most wanted to destroy was hiding somewhere within the Council¡¯s ind, still in full fresh power!


    ¡°Are you a duck?¡± Arthrozan frowned.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Xero swung his dark spear to destroy the wall in front of him. He went straight to the core room.


    A gigantic golden sphere floated in the air, shrouded in reddish ck energy flowing in its surroundings like streams of water.


    Xero just put the superbomb near that core and sealed its position with an adhesive. He then activated the superbomb via its trigger. The countdown started, but Arthrozan suddenly unleashed a test attack on the core.


    *Bam!*


    ¡°Heh, my attack bounced back?¡± Arthrozan smirked. He was about to try to destroy that core with his power. Yet, the Heretic God immediately fled from the vicinity.


    ¡°Get out of there ASAP!¡± Xero didn¡¯t say much and used his eleration to quickly get out of the gigantic golem. The timer was only a few seconds, after all.


    ¡°Well, I think I¡¯ll hear what he has to say. That superbomb sure looks dangerous despite itsmon shape.¡± Zhao Fu shrugged his shoulders and immediately fled from there.


    ¡°Tch.¡± Arthrozan thought twice before using the space jump to get out of there.

 Chapter 847 Inviolable Grand Plan

    <h4>Chapter 847 Invible Grand n</h4>


    *Boom!*


    The superbomb exploded, causing a ck ball of a void that obliterated anything it touched. The intensity of the light seemed to dim from the effects of the explosion, but it onlysted for a few tens of seconds.


    The explosion¡¯s impact was rtively small, but the damage caused was enormous. The gigantic golem¡¯s chest shattered and left a hole that almost split its body.


    *Rumble* *Rumble*


    The Heavenly Guardian then copsed into rubble and fell into the sky below like worn-out ruins.


    ¡°Holy Cow! That superbomb can still explode even in the anti-magic domain!?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you realize that the explosion was greatly minimized by the Heavenly Guardian¡¯s passive? Otherwise, the explosion was definitely much more powerful than that.¡±


    ¡°Argh, that¡¯s a shame. The ancient strongest and the biggest golem was crushed in front of my eyes just like that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah! It was all the mastermind behind the Council¡¯s defection!¡±


    ¡°He deserves to be punished with the severest divine punishment. The true death!¡±


    ¡°Hundreds of ourrades have died, and thousands of angels have turned to ashes. They died on the battlefield and went to the afterlife. That Goddamn thing must pay with his life!¡±


    ¡°Council¡¯s barrier has vanished! We shall raid that ind now and stop all this chaos. Everyone involved must be punished, even if it¡¯s the Council¡¯s top brass!¡±


    ¡°Raid the Council¡¯s ind with me, my braverades!¡±


    The surviving Gods and deities immediately invaded the Council¡¯s ind. Several knight golems within the castle area tried to defend against the attack. Still, the onught of angry Gods and deities couldn¡¯t be stopped.


    ¡°shor!¡± Xero shouted loudly and darted into the Council¡¯s ind. His attack was the most exciting because he simply destroyed whatever he passed while searching for the whereabouts of the Ruvoid God.


    ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s amazing. However, the feast hasn¡¯t even started yet!¡± shor¡¯s voice echoed from the sky.


    ¡°Sigh, we should go to Council¡¯s ind now.¡± Elysia heaved a subtle sigh, then went flying. Everyone immediately followed her in a formation. They weren¡¯t in too much of a hurry because neither of them knew what would happen there.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to beat up the bad God ck and blue?¡± Sylvia asked in wonder.


    ¡°I thought the heaven¡¯s dwellers wanted him to be put to death.¡± Yuuki shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°However, I feel that something is wrong. It¡¯s as if we are being toyed with, and the Ruvoid God is not taking this seriously.¡± Lynn muttered under her breath.


    ¡°Eh? Do you mean shor created this chaotic situation just for fun? The Ruvoid God doesn¡¯t seem likely to do such a meaningless thing. I think he has other goals.¡± Nell put her hand to her chin. She also felt that something was wrong.


    ¡°...¡± Elysia didn¡¯t speak during their short journey from the Celestial Pce to the Council Castle.


    On that flight, she saw many injured deities and angels on several floating inds. Some were no longer alive, and a gloomy mood could be seen everywhere.


    She didn¡¯t care about shor¡¯s excuse as this mess had to be stopped as soon as possible.


    When Elysia set foot on the ground, she immediately used her sacred eyes to look around. She would uncover the truth directly by finding the location of the Ruvoid God.


    ¡®Elysia, can your eyes see where the cursed Ruvoid God is hiding? I can¡¯t find him anywhere, although his aura and traces can be found in several ces.¡¯ Xero decided to ask. He is currently in the Sky Tower, observing the ground with his magic eyes.


    He had exterminated hundreds of knight golems in that short time, but he had yet to find a single living being on the ind.


    ¡®Please wait a moment.¡¯ Elysia was still checking around. She could see that there were only thousands of knight golems but no other living beings.


    The Council¡¯s members were nowhere to be found either. However, she found a clue that led to the underground. It was hefty curse energy, but she didn¡¯t know what was waiting down there because of the obscuring effect of this ind.


    ¡®The important ce in a pce on a floating ind is underground, not in a sky-high tower. Arge collection of energy curses is down there.¡¯ Elysia tells the clue to Xero and everyone else.


    ¡®It must be him!¡¯ Xero fell free and shot towards the ground. He threw his divine spear, creating a concentrated attack with a high pration effect.


    *Boom!*


    The soil was blown into the air, leaving a deep hole in the gigantic hall beneath the ground.


    *Zap*


    An energy fluctuation suddenly became unstable, and Elysia¡¯s vision suddenly darkened.


    ¡°!?¡± Rhea was alerted because her full attention was always on Elysia. She grabbed Elysia¡¯s arm instantly, and at that moment, the two of them disappeared from the middle of their group.


    At the same time, all the foreign entities that raided the Council¡¯s ind were also forcibly teleported to another dimension, but different from the one where Elysia was.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Elysia instantly became alert to the danger.


    She felt like she had just been instantly transported to a separate dimension, and it might be a trap dimension like the previous event. Not to mention, she only had Elena, Ai, and Rhea here.


    She was currently in and of endless fog covered in a beautiful starry night sky. A considerable tree gleamed with a bluish-white lustre that soared tens of meters into the sky, giving off a sacred and mystical impression.


    The glow in the dark could quickly get everyone¡¯s attention there. However, Elysia was more fixated on a blonde little boy sitting on a white chair near the glowing tree.


    ¡°Hou~ I only invited you here, but it looks like we have an unexpected guest.¡± shor spoke casually.


    ¡°I knew you were aiming for Elysia from the start. Do you think you will seed inpleting your n by separating us from the group?¡± Rhea summoned her divine bow and drew her arrows.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t influence my grand ns even if you have Elysia as your ally. Do you think you can discover my ns just by relying on divine divination and prediction abilities? Our ns have entered the final order stage, and you can¡¯t stop us no matter what you do.¡± shor stood up and turned around. He jerked his wooden cane onto the foggy floor with a thud.


    ¡°Are you causing everything just for fun? The God Game and Heaven¡¯s chaos... The casualties are huge. What are you trying to achieve?¡± Elysia squinted her eyes and pointed her divine staff to shor.


    ¡°Who knows. Most of the mess wasn¡¯t directly caused by me but escted by circumstances. Does that concern you, and pass all the me on me alone?¡± shor shrugged his shoulders nonchntly.


    ¡°You extracted Heaven¡¯s core and overhauled heavenlyws. Why start this heavenly battle if you just want to ascend to the higher world?¡± Elysia prepared her counter-measure magic and deterrence. She was ready tounch her first move, but she wanted to know what shor wanted first.


    ¡°It¡¯s necessary, and it¡¯s just a bit of an overhaul, and it¡¯s not permanent. You can have the core again once we¡¯re done.¡± shor waves his hand in front of his face. He was not at all intimidated by Elysia¡¯s tremendous threat right now.


    ¡°You consider everything so trivial and indifferent as if it doesn¡¯t concern you. Are so many lives meaningless in your eyes? You and your n killed many people, either human or deities.¡± Elysia felt annoyed when she recalled that.


    ¡°So, what are you going to do? Fall into a rage and kill me? Or, you¡¯re gonna cry?¡± shor extends his hand while grinning.


    ¡°Hee, I won¡¯t fall for your provocation. You¡¯re also not this sealed dimension¡¯s core. This dimension will not copse if you are killed here. No, you are not the real Ruvoid God, but just a fragment of his consciousness. You just want to buy time by sealing us in here. You and your Council¡¯s members are probably far away and safe from the harm, ready to make your ascension. You don¡¯t care if you have to destroy Heaven¡¯s sky, huh...¡± Elysia smiled mysteriously. She could discover the truth with one look.


    ¡°You are brilliant and scary. You know, this lower world has the means to ascend to a higher world because so many relics and clues lead to it. The Council¡¯s higher-ups wished to go to that world long ago. My arrival is fated. It¡¯s when they will make it happen because I can do it with all the facilities and relics at hand.¡± shor smirked and shook his head. He then looked up at the sky in his mumble.


    ¡°...¡± Elysia and Rhea didn¡¯tment on that.


    ¡°Elysia, do you want to join me? You and your other half are definitely not from this world let alone Vrelenia. You may not remember it for some reason, but you are not from a lower realm. Your existence is superior. Would you like to discover your origin and past? Your real previous life. Who are you really.¡± shor tried his luck by recruiting Elysia to his banner.


    ¡°I will discover the truth by myself one day. You could learn quite a lot, even if our encounter was short. It¡¯s unfortunate, but we will eradicate you and punish the real you. The Council¡¯s members who work with you will not go unpunished either.¡± Elysia shook her head.


    ¡°Too bad. Persuasion didn¡¯t work, so I¡¯ll just corrupt you, Elysia. Let¡¯s see what happens to the light cloaked in darkness when she falls into true darkness.¡± shor sighed and put his hand on the shiny tree. ¡°Bury the light, and embrace the true darkness.¡±


    The sealed dimension instantly becamepletely dark without the slightest bit of light.

 Chapter 848 Light Within Darkness

    <h4>Chapter 848 Light Within Darkness</h4>


    ¡°Holy Light, Purify.¡± Elysia muttered softly and sped her hands in prayer. She emitted the sacred golden light that was extraordinarily bright and corrupted the element of darkness.


    Rhea covered her eyes because she felt so dazzled. She then went into her divine bracelet on Elysia¡¯s wrist as she would assist Elysia from there.


    ¡°I expected this.¡± The giant phantom spread his hands. Dozens of gigantic shadow hands poked out from the darkness, trying to bury the source of divine light into the bottomless abyss of darkness.


    Unfortunately, the darkness could not approach any further because the intensity of the divine light was extremely destructive to them. Instead of burying the light, the dark got burned to ashes.


    ¡°The difference in strength is that big, huh... Then-¡± The giant phantom raised his hand and suddenly pressed his hands together.


    Two gigantic waves crashed down from both sides, smashing into the divine light source and sinking it into the sea of darkness.


    *Boom!*


    ¡°Kuh.¡± Elysia felt mentally shaken as this darkness messed with her senses. Her golden barrier was cracked, but it was soon repaired.


    The corrosive darkness began to eat away at her light at an rming rate, but she did not panic even though she was drowned in the sea of darkness.


    Elena burned the curse energy, and Rhea prevented any spiritual disturbances.


    ¡®Ely, you are also a master in the dark element, right? Our magic wille in handy. I¡¯ll take care of the curse for you.¡¯ Elena gave a suggestion as she hadn¡¯t seen Elysia use the element of darkness in a long time.


    ¡°...¡± Elysia opened her eyes and was silent for a moment. She thought it was possible to make herself blend into the darkness. So, instead of fighting darkness with light, she could be darkness and use enemy elements to strengthen her magic.


    Elysia let her divine light element protect herself. Still, she also started to summon the dark element she hadn¡¯t used in a while.


    ¡°Elements move by the power of the caster, but what if the element itself is taken over? Endless darkness, take over.¡± Elysia took a deep breath and activated her sacred eyes. She remodeled the darkness that drowned her and turned the substance that made up the element into her own to control.


    *Ssh*


    Elysia flew out of the sea of darkness. She fought the current and gravity before it sank her deep into the endless abyss.


    ¡°What the-, what kind of being are you exactly? Are you really a Goddess from the Human Race?¡± The giant phantom was extremely shocked when he saw current Elysia¡¯s situation.


    That girl was wrapped in a gold spherical barrier, but thousands of butterflies of darkness were flying around her. They were his dark matter and curse energy, but that girl converted it all into her own magic? It was light within the darkness. Could these opposing elements coexist like that?


    ¡°...¡± Elysia didn¡¯t say anything. She stretched out her hand and made a grasping motion, crushing the phantom with her darkness.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s like that. Hahaha, I feel stupid to challenge you with darkness and curse energy. You are a rule breaker like me, albeit superior. Our strength difference is that high, huh... If only I couldunch a fatal strike at you, it would be my victory. Unfortunately, that opportunity never came.¡± The giant phantomughed sinisterly as he felt crushed in the darkness.


    It was easy to tell that Elysia was so physically weak. If she received just one fatal strike, then victory would obviously go to him. However, Elysia was protected by one or two unknown entities hiding within her body. Not to mention that Turquoise Goddess. It was four against one from the start.


    A few seconds passed. The giant phantom felt its energy being taken over by the unknown. Rather it was absorbed. His form returned to a blond-haired boy with unusually pale skin, almost like undead now.


    The intensity of the surrounding corrosive darkness also gradually decreased, leaving only the golden glow of Elysia¡¯s barrier. The absolute darkness cracked and copsed, revealing the starry night sky and thend of endless ash fog.


    They returned to their original state, but the glowing tree had already been reduced to ashes, and shor knelt down from exhaustion.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be overwhelmed if it¡¯s the real you, not your avatar. Our battle will not end so soon.¡± Elysia heaved a subtle sigh. She felt stor¡¯s avatar couldn¡¯t do anything because she had forcefully snatched away his energy.


    ¡°Is it like that? I think the result will be the same. You¡¯ve never fought it out with everything you¡¯ve got, so how can I win? I¡¯m not aiming for victory in this battle, only measuring your true strength. However, I hit my limit before seeing the glimpse. So, what are you going to do? You may win the battle but also lose the war.¡± shor was branded in self-deprecation.


    ¡°Where did you send my friends and the others? What kind of dimension did you prepare for them?¡± Elysia didn¡¯t change her expression, remaining aloof and calm.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, haven¡¯t I? I¡¯ll inflict a true terror from the past Ruvoid God on them. It may not be as great as my past glory, but it might have an interesting impact on you. What happens if they die. I wonder.¡± shor grinned.


    ¡°Are you done ying around? Someone told me that an avatar will return to the host when the main body is destroyed, but the core remains intact. We prepared a gift for you. The curse is the greatest thing, right? Then, I will send a great curse upon the real you and the Council¡¯s members. You will send this to them.¡± Elysia swung her arms and obliterated the remnants of shor¡¯s avatar.


    She kept the avatar¡¯s core intact and took the spirit orb. She starts to install a permanent almighty curse that will be sent to shor and everyone around him.


    ¡°We may be toote to prevent your ascension to the higher world. The heaven sky will be damaged, but we will find a solution. I send you a curse. Go to your host, and show me the way out of here.¡± Elysia released the avatar¡¯s core, and it shot into a gap of darkness.


    She immediately followed suit and found herself warped back to Council¡¯s ind.


    ¡®Master Elysia, what kind of curse did you send to the Ruvoid God? Will it work? He is the embodiment of the curse. So, the cursed curse? I can¡¯t imagine the result.¡¯ Rhea reappeared herself to the outside world. She felt a little confused.


    ¡®It was a curse that would torment him whenever he did or thought evil. I don¡¯t know if it will work or not, but it never hurts to try. He pissed me off so much, after all.¡¯ Elysia took a deep breath and started looking for where Nell, Vanessa, and Yuuki were.


    Their spirit connections were very useful for pinpointing locations between one another.


    ¡®Let¡¯s leave shor¡¯s avatar issue aside. We need to go to the other sealed dimension. They¡¯re all there, facing off hordes of ursed beings.¡¯ Elysia grabbed Rhea¡¯s hand and teleported to the sealed dimension.


    It was vastly different from the previously sealed dimension. That realm was an endless expanse of desert with a deep blood-red sky. Hot, barren, and nowhere to escape, let alone hide.


    Tens of thousands of ursed creatures were attacking the forces of the Divine Association and Elysia¡¯s group. They relied heavily on the anti-curse mechanism to avoid the threat of dangerous curses.


    ¡°Ely, you came just in time. Please give them several anti-curse mechanisms. This aggression is so overwhelming. Everyone is overwhelmed.¡± Nell greeted Elysia and her big sister with relief.


    ¡®Ely, do you want to eliminate all those ursed creatures with an area of effect magic? Please do not do that. You¡¯ve used too much magic in such a short time. I am afraid that your body will suffer a great burden. You need a break. They can handle all this efficiently. Trust your friends. Those Gods and deities are also very powerful.¡¯ Elena gave a piece of advice in case Elysia wanted to unleash an ultimate attack and ended the battle in one fell swoop.


    ¡®All right.¡¯ Elysia realized that her body was already feeling tired, and she better not push herself. If she fainted, she would be more troublesome than helpful.


    She then distributed several anti-curse mechanisms to the battlefield and became a spectator.


    ¡®Ely looks like the real danger is over. I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t help because the entrance disappears when you enter the sealed realm. Your shadow is gone, and I can¡¯t help anything.¡¯ Ai immediately came out of Elysia¡¯s shadow. She then told Cherub to eradicate those cursed monsters.


    ¡®It¡¯s okay, Ai. Everything is fine. The chaos in heaven ising to an end. shor is just buying time, so we don¡¯t interfere with his ascension.¡¯ Elysia heaved a subtle sigh and watched her friends in action on the battlefield.


    Everyone received the buffs from Nell¡¯s blessing magics. Lifa was dominant in the defensive line with Gio beside her.


    Evelyn and Yuuki shot the ursed creatures along with the other archers from the back line.


    Sylvia, Lynn, Xentia, and Vanessa were at the forefront. They seemed to be vying to eradicate the monsters.


    However, arge ck dragon entered the battlefield and disrupted the battle order. Cherub exterminated all his opponents like a massacre without worrying about curses.


    Apart from Elysia¡¯s group, the members of the Divine Association also finished their part without any major problems. Some Gods and deities were contaminated with curses even though the anti-curse mechanism was already there. Luckily, Elysia was there to purify and cleanse the curse.


    The seemingly endless battle then finally ended when Elysia used her sacred eyes and pinpointed the source where the monsterse from. After the monster¡¯s core was destroyed, the ursed creatures disappeared into ashes.


    Lifa then created a crack in the dimension wall and changed the dimensionws a bit. After that, Elysia brought everyone out of the sealed dimension and returned to the Celestial Pce.

 Chapter 849 The Heavens Sky Shattered

    <h4>Chapter 849 The Heaven''s Sky Shattered</h4>


    The God King received a report regarding the event that had just urred on Council¡¯s ind. He then dispatched many squads to take over the entire Council, including its system.


    *Crash!* *Rumble!*


    A rumble in the distance startled everyone. The sky shook and shook the atmosphere.


    ¡°What, what¡¯s going on?¡± Someone asked frantically.


    ¡°...¡± Elysia heaved a subtle sigh as she gazed into the distance. The sky shattered like ss, leaving a huge hole leading to some mystery.


    A golden pir of light soared high into the sky, pierced thews of the heavens, and headed for infinity.


    At that moment, what Elysia had previously said proved true. They were toote and could do nothing to prevent the Ruvoid God¡¯s ascension. The Council¡¯s members also went with him.


    ¡°We can¡¯t stop them, huh... The Heaven¡¯s sky has been destroyed.¡± Elysia muttered softly.


    ¡®It¡¯s a mysterious little gift, but it¡¯s a farewell from me, Elysia. If next time we meet again, maybe we will be friends, hahaha! Do as you please with the other Ruvoid Race, for I am now free from shackles!¡¯ shor¡¯s voice came to Elysia¡¯s mind somehow.


    ¡®No. The next time we meet, I¡¯ll probably kill you in the first encounter.¡¯ Elysia didn¡¯t know whether her curse worked or not. Nevertheless, she couldn¡¯t do much now.


    ¡®Then we better not cross our path. You can retrieve Heaven¡¯s core at the location of this pir of light. The higher world, here wee!¡¯ shor shot through infinity and disappeared from the heavenly skies.


    Dozens of Council members followed suit, and the golden pir of light disappeared instantly.


    *Rumble!*


    Golden lightning shed from the sky, hitting the spot where the pir of light was. Unfortunately, the heavenly tribtions came toote and failed to stop thewbreaker.


    ¡°Cmity, this is truly a catastrophe.¡± The long blonde-haired Goddess in a golden robe stared at the hole in the heavens with a pale expression.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be repaired like the damage in Earth¡¯s worldw?¡± Elena nudged Gaia¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Unfortunately, we have no way of repairing Heaven¡¯s sky. That¡¯s why the Divine Association went all out to stop those traitors and defectors.¡± Gaia sighed and shook her head.


    ¡°Fortuna, you are the Goddess of Fate and Fortune, right? Can you predict the future? Is a catastrophe the one you can predict?¡± Lynn asked the blonde Goddess.


    ¡°Yeah, the heavenly sky is shattered, and it is the beginning of the copse of the Heavenly Realm. The catastrophe can no longer be stopped.¡± Fortuna grasped her hands. That night would happen soon.


    ¡°Unstoppable is a strong word for despair. I¡¯d rather say we haven¡¯t figured it out yet. It seems that the Ruvoid God and the Council members have already broken through infinity and gone to the higher world. Heaven¡¯s core was left at the location of the lightning strike earlier. Please retrieve it immediately and put it back where it belongs.¡± Elysia stared at the God King.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go there with the Divine Association¡¯s higher-ups. Hurry up, let¡¯s move now.¡± Ileus raised his wooden cane and invited his adjutants.


    ¡°However, God King... you are still seriously injured.¡± An advisor tries to prevent the GOd King from leaving the Celestial Pce.


    ¡°The situation is getting very bad. We must move quickly. Heaven¡¯s sky has broken, and we don¡¯t know what catastrophe awaits us.¡± The God King didn¡¯t even look back. He boarded his golden cloud and flew towards the hole in the sky. His adjutants soon followed closely behind.


    ¡°Phiria, no, no, please don¡¯t leave me! You have sworn to serve me and apany me throughout eternity.¡± A crown-braid-haired deity sobbed while holding her angel¡¯s dead body.


    ¡°Lady Vyda... Phiria has gone into the afterlife. She is a great angel. She fought to the end and died as a knight. She protected you till the end of her life.¡± Another deity patted his friend¡¯s shoulder, but his hand was pushed away by the sad deity.


    ¡°She protected me, but at the price of her life!¡± Vyda sobbed because her only angel¡¯s departure hit her hard.


    The atmosphere of the Celestial Pce¡¯s garden suddenly became gloomy. Vyda¡¯s grief reminded the surrounding Gods and deities of those who died in the heavenly battle. Some of them lost the ones precious to them too.


    ¡°...¡± Elysia took a deep breath. Even though she arrived on the battlefield in time, she could still not save everyone. Her priority was still her own group, and casualties were unavoidable even though she paid attention to saving the others too.


    Maybe, the total number of fatalities was high, but she didn¡¯t dare to find out the exact number because it was very painful. If there was one to me, shor took full responsibility for it.


    However, Elysia once again thought. If she had given the punishment in their first encounterst month, none of these tragedies would have happened. At that moment, Elysia¡¯s mentality began to change. She would never once leave her enemy free. If her enemies need forgiveness, they could repent in their next life.


    ¡°It¡¯s all their fault! Yeah, all this mess is their fault! If only they didn¡¯t bring that Cursed God here and make the Council change. If only they could move fast and solve the problem they brought. It¡¯s just one Cursed God!


    It¡¯s them! The otherworldly seraphim! If you plunged into the battlefield, Phiria wouldn¡¯t have died! Their group is the source of trouble, but the ones who bear the casualties are us. Not a single one of their group died. They don¡¯t have a heart, and they don¡¯t even care! They don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to lose their loved one!¡± Vyda pointed and uttered tons of hate speech at the six-winged Goddesses.


    She knew they were strong, but the two of them barely did anything on the previous battlefield.


    Rhea immediately stood before Elysia in case something stupid happened, but someone suddenly shot flying at the sad deity.


    *p*


    The sound of a loud p resounded all around. Vyda¡¯s head jerked aside from the impact. The stinging pain on her cheeks seemed to shake her soul too. She became dazed for a moment and looked at the little fairy who had just pped her.


    ¡°Do you think you are the one who suffers the most in the Earth and Heaven realms? Do you know what it¡¯s like to lose eighty-one archangels and one hundred and forty-four angels in training?


    I lost everything, my entire pantheon, just because of the ursed¡¯s invasion! My pain is hundreds of times more excruciating than yours. Several races became extinct because of the ursed and wiped out more than seventy percent of our world¡¯s living creatures.


    See what happened here? It¡¯s just a Ruvoid God, right? And what do you do? Hiding behind your angel and ming us foring to help all of you? If we don¡¯te, do you think the casualties will only be this much?


    Maybe, Earth and Heaven will cease to exist. That Ruvoid God changed his ns drastically because he feared Elysia and her master! They¡¯re already exhausted from the previous battle that destroyed the other sealed dimension, and you dare me them!?¡± Nell shouted louder, but her intonation was poignant and heart-wrenching to hear.


    ¡®Nell...¡¯ Rhea called out to Nell in a soft tone.


    Vyda opened her mouth, but no sound coulde out of it.


    ¡°Sorry to be rude. You should give thest farewell to your brave angel. She died as a hero for her master. She has already gone to the afterlife, and we can¡¯t do anything. She didn¡¯t die from the curse, so you can still seek her in her next life through samsara if you are lucky.¡± Nell put her hand to her forehead and immediately returned to her big sister¡¯s shoulder. She hid behind Rhea¡¯s long turquoise hair.


    ¡°After the God King returns, we will discuss the punishment to the God Game participants who caused chaos on Earth and open a discussion about the current situation. For the time being, please calm down and cool your heads for future discussions.¡± Fortuna put her hands together, asking everyone to calm down.


    After giving assignments to her confidants, she took Elysia¡¯s group away from the Celestial pce¡¯s garden.


    The scenery suddenly turned into a spacious room on one of the pce¡¯s spires.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that rude woman? She shouted out loud and was so mean to us. I was about to run up and kick her ass so she could shut up. She must respect her angel¡¯s sacrifice, not me us. We also tried our best.¡± Sylvia grumbled in annoyance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to keep her mouth shut if you want to silence her?¡± Yuuki raised her eyebrows.


    ¡°That¡¯s nice. I can kick her ass, so she¡¯ll be shocked. After that, you gag her mouth.¡± Sylvia grinned mischievously.


    ¡°...¡± Elysia somehow felt so tired and sleepy when she was already relieved. It seemed the problem was over. Just a few other issues, but the rest would be taken care ofter.


    However, she felt her consciousness slowly leave her.


    Rhea was still in front of her and Elena in the Elysian Realm. The one closest to her was Evelyn. Therefore, she raised her hands and wrapped her arms around Evelyn¡¯s neck. Her divine battlesuit instantly disintegrated into particles and returned to her divine bracelet the moment she fell unconscious.


    ¡®Ely?¡¯ Elena didn¡¯t know what had happened so suddenly. Still, she didn¡¯t feel anything was wrong because Elysia had just passed out and fallen asleep.


    ¡°E-Ely?¡± Evelyn blushed when Elysia suddenly hugged her. She then felt something was wrong when Elysia¡¯s fallen angel battlesuit turned into a casual white dress.


    ¡°Fainted? Asleep?¡± Evelyn asked in wonder, but she felt relieved when she noticed Elysia¡¯s smooth, regr breaths. It was ticklish because the breath was blown into her neck up close.


    The Goddess of Nature then offered to help move Elysia to the bed, but Evelyn immediately brought Elysia there. She was the one who would take care of her best friend now.

 Chapter 850 The Fate Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 850 The Fate Goddess</h4>


    Fortuna nced at everyone. She had been dying to meet them sincest month, but she just got the luxury of that asion today.


    There were so many things she wanted to say and ask, but she couldn¡¯t rush it because it would make the other party ufortable. Despite her curiosity, she smiled and started a light conversation. However, the big dragon-like man suddenly caught her attention because he was the only man in the room.


    ¡°My apologies, but may I ask about that brave warrior? Is he the lucky protagonist? He is so lucky to have so many heavenly beauties. A certain God and many men will probably turn green in envy.¡± Fortuna pointed her hand to GIo.


    ¡°Hmm, he is Gio. Our good boy,panion, or maybe a pet? He is a good boy.¡± Lifa raised her palm.


    ¡°P-pet?¡± Fortuna was a bit surprised.


    ¡°Yeah, pet, hahaha! He¡¯s actually a cute little earth dragon.¡± Darkness threw herself on the sofa and picked up some fruit on the table to eat.


    ¡°Elysia fainted, and we should wait until she regains consciousness. We can¡¯t participate in the meeting in this situation.¡± Gaia sighed. Elysia fainted, and Lina didn¡¯te out of Elysia¡¯s body. So, they can only wait now.


    ¡°How¡¯s Ely?¡± Rhea asked somewhat anxiously.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, just a little tired from using too much high-level magic in such a short time.¡± Nell finished checking on Elysia and went to the pillow near Elysia¡¯s head to give some head pats.


    Vanessa and Yuuki came closer. They rested their heads on their arms on the bed while swinging their tails, waiting for their master to wake up.


    Elysia¡¯s group had already deactivated their divine battlesuit. They would use their current opportunity to rest for a while.


    Sylvia also sat down on the sofa, enjoying the fruit. ¡°Hey, Darkness the subus. Are you trying to tease me by staying in that skimpy outfit and alluring pose?¡±


    ¡°Huh? I told you I¡¯m not a subus. Don¡¯tpare me to those lowly love-thirsty demons!¡± Darkness was instantly annoyed.


    ¡°Hehe, then how do you exin your subus horns? Your subus tail? Sexy body with love charm. Then, that hidden, disguised womb tattoo? You¡¯re a subus deity or what?¡± Sylvia teased with a mischievous smile while pointing at the obvious.


    ¡°Yeah, a subus, without a doubt.¡± Xentia nodded in agreement.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been a Goddess of Darkness since birth. Please don¡¯tpare me to a subus, even though we have some simrities. I am who I am. I will be angry if you continue to irritate me.¡± Darkness immediately changed her clothes and put on her casual ck dress in an instant.


    ¡°So the prophecy is true. The one who will unite the divine wille one day to bring good. Could it be Elysia?¡± Fortuna was honestly a bit shocked that these Goddesses seemed so fixated on Elysia right now. So, the leader was that human girl with God-like capability?


    ¡°Hm, you also have your own prophecy, huh... However, isn¡¯t that a bit strange? Elysia said that she came from Earth before being sent to our world for reasons we don¡¯t understand. Everything is mysterious to them, and they are also looking for the truth.¡± Lifa once again felt that Elysia and Elena¡¯s existence was very mysterious. Gaia didn¡¯t know anything either, so what about Heaven¡¯s dweller?


    ¡°Them? Would you mind chatting with me over a cup of tea?¡± Fortuna invited thedies to sit at a round table near the balcony.


    ¡°Sure. I also want to know a few things from you.¡± Lifa didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°Life Goddess, Earth Mother, be careful because that Hypocritical Goddess is very cunning and two-faced. She will use anything for her personal gain. Hey, our deal is now over. Isn¡¯t it time for you to release the ve seal from me? I¡¯m not your underling. anymore!¡± Darknessined while pointing to her head.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been taking it off since youpleted thest task I requested. Also, don¡¯t call me by that unseemly name. You are a naughty devil who should receive heavenly punishment. You should thank me for getting leniency and just needing to do a few errands.¡± Fortuna pped her hand and sighed.


    ¡°Is it like that? Oh~ I¡¯m free!¡± Darkness tried to check it, and it proved to be true. She was ted buty back on the sofa a momentter.


    ¡°I¡¯m a devil too, you know? Don¡¯t be biased because of racial differences.¡± Sylvia pointed a finger in her face.


    ¡°But, you are a good devil, right?¡± Xentia responded innocently.


    ¡°Ah, you quite understand me, mecha girl. Come here. I¡¯ll give you lots of head pats.¡± Sylvia smiled happily.


    ¡°Xentia is not a mecha girl. It¡¯s Xentia, Xentia!¡± Xentia felt offended at being called by a name she didn¡¯t like.


    ¡°Yeah, that was the payback because you called me devil and devil the other day. Come here, we made up. You were so mean to me yesterday.¡± Sylvia patted the sofa next to her.


    ¡°Eh, is it true? Xentia is good. Apologize if wrong.¡± Xentia blinked her eyes in surprise. She then sat down next to Sylvia, and they shook hands.


    ¡°Regarding your previous question, I¡¯m afraid to say it. However, Elysia is not recognized as a resident of this world. The world¡¯sw cannot identify her. Does that happen in your world too?¡± Fortuna shook her head and nced at Elysia.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like... Maybe, what Ruvoid God alluded tost month has some truth? Elysia and her master are residents of the higher world. They may have lost their memories, but Elysia said she is from Earth. She never lies. And I think that¡¯s the truth.¡± Lifa put her thoughts to her chin.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s most likely that Elysia and her master once lived on Earth. However, maybe she was dead in this world and reincarnated into your world.¡± Gaia tried toe to a conjecture.


    ¡°Mm, when I first came to Earth with Ely, I apanied Ely to visit her friend¡¯s grave. His family is also not very friendly. They are happy to enjoy their time in wealth after their son died.¡± Sylvia raised her hand.


    ¡°Him? A boy? Could he possibly be Ely¡¯s boyfriend? Sylvi, where is the grave site you¡¯re referring to? Did Ely really reincarnate from Earth? Have you ever visited her grave?¡± Evelyn suddenly asked. She was very interested in anything that concerned her best friend. She would uncover the truth and get to know Elysia better.


    ¡°No, we never go to Ely¡¯s grave on Earth. Ely once said that she no longer had any family on Earth. So, maybe they are also dead, and their graves don¡¯t exist because they were never found. I think Ali is just Ely¡¯s friend.¡± Sylvia tried to recall thest month¡¯s event.


    ¡°Ely is alive. She is here with us. Please don¡¯t talk about it anymore. You will only bring old wounds and sorrow.¡± Rhea pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t like this topic being discussed for whatever reason because she knew Elysia and Elena didn¡¯t like it either.


    ¡°...¡± The room suddenly became silent.


    Ai and Lynn then went to the side of the bed, waiting for Elysia to wake up with Vanessa and Yuuki.


    ¡°Wait, where¡¯s Tic?¡± Nell just realized that there was someone in their group who couldn¡¯t be found anywhere.


    ¡°He originally wanted to raid the Council¡¯s ind because he was so annoyed. However, he went to the center of the pir of light with the God King¡¯s entourage. Zhao Fu and Arthrozan also inspected Heaven¡¯s sky hole.¡± Lifa answered while looking at the hole in the sky in the distance.


    After that, Lifa discussed many things with Fortuna and Gaia. They let everyone know what they are talking about without hiding a few things because the others should also know what they are talking about.


    Elysia was the only one who was oblivious to the discussion. Nevertheless, Elena listened to everything but didn¡¯t wish to do anything. She regrly checked Elysia¡¯s spirit and body because she didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to Elysia.


    Two hours passed. Elysia¡¯s finger twitched slightly, and her eyshes fluttered. She opened her eyes slowly with a bit of confusion.


    She was currently lying in an unfamiliar ce, with an unknown ceiling, a different atmosphere, and a strange feeling.


    ¡°Ely?¡±


    A soft yet tender voice sounded so close to her ears. Elysia turned to the side and found Nell on her pillow, so close to her face. She soon noticed her friends looking at her worriedly.


    ¡°Sorry for worrying you all. I just needed a little rest, and all is well now. Thank you for taking care of me.¡± Elysia propelled her body to sit, and Rhea immediately helped her.


    ¡°Here, please drink first. You are short of fluids, Ely.¡± Evelyn brought a ss of water.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Elysia epted that, but Evelyn kept her hand on the ss all day.


    It was like mineral water, but much fresher and made her body fit.


    ¡°d to see you¡¯re okay. That was heavenly dew. I hope you feel better now, Elysia.¡± Gaia greeted from near the balcony.


    Elysia looked to the side. She thought that Elena was sitting next to Lifa, but she soon realized thatdy was Fortuna.


    ¡°Very well, now is the time for us to join the meeting. The God King is already waiting for us, and the meeting has been dyed by an hour. We can¡¯t make them wait any longer, or they will get annoyed.¡± Fortuna stood up and put her hands together. She then asked everyone to gather near her.

 Chapter 851 Heavenly Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 851 Heavenly Meeting</h4>


    ¡®Ely, my Lil Ely... I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay. We already knew about this before. Even though our magic reverses are numerous, using magic continuously on arge scale in one go is not good. You always fall when the battle is over.¡¯ Elena expressed her gratitude with a feeling of relief.


    ¡®Mm, but there¡¯s no other way. I fainted because my body couldn¡¯t bear the burden. There is a limit, and it will be fine if we do it gradually with a little pause in between.¡¯ Elysia exined the reason, and she really had no other choice.


    She also thought it was a reasonable decision. ¡®Anyway, thanks for taking care of me. I feel really grateful that it¡¯s all over. Just a bit of a post-battle problem.¡¯


    ¡®All right then. However, I won¡¯t be leaving the Elysian Realm for a while. That Fate Goddess made me a little wary. She won¡¯t be able to see anything in our realm. I will observe her further.¡¯ Elena conveyed her intentions while observing Fortuna.


    ¡®Fortuna?¡¯ Elysia asked in wonder. If Elena had said that, something must have happened. In fact, they had also only met that Fate Goddess some time ago. The one that Darkness always referred to as the Hypocrite Goddess.


    Unfortunately, Fortuna immediately teleported everyone to the meeting hall. It was like a conference hall in the form of a stadium. Hundreds of Heaven¡¯s dwellers from the seven heavens were already there, whether a low-rank deity or a high-rank God.


    ¡°With this, everyone has gathered. Then, the emergency heavenly meeting shall be held.¡± Ileus knocked his hammer against his desk. Everyone¡¯s attention immediately turned to the neer group.


    It was a group of many, the pinnacle of celestial beauties, but arge man in brown dragon scales armor made some male deities envious. How could it not be? That lucky big boy was the only man in those celestialdies¡¯ group!


    ¡°The first case is the God Game participants who caused havoc in the Earth Realm. The Gods and the deities involved shall be punished for the sins theymitted in the mortal realm. Hundreds of thousands of lives were lost, and the great destruction of nature was caused by their actions. The total number of defendants is sixty-three. Please take them to the judgment ground.¡± The God of Judgment read out the first schedule.


    ¡°...¡± Nell looked at her big sister and received a nod. She then flew to the center of the hall field.


    ¡°Is she the defendant in question? A Fairy Goddess?¡±


    ¡°No, fool. She is the Fairy Goddess from another world. She may be the one who will bring the defendants.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what it looks like.¡±


    ¡°Those sinners shall be punished appropriately. They are the beginning of this chaos.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I heard they were also a major factor in the dy in the arrival of Earth Mother and reinforcements from another world.¡±


    ¡°For real? So, it¡¯s because of them. They deserve to die, then! My fallen knights won¡¯t have peace in the afterlife if those sinners aren¡¯t severely punished!¡±


    ¡°Death punishment may be too light for them.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I think they¡¯ve suffered a lot because they really irritated the Goddesses from another world.¡±


    ¡°That sounds like they deserve it.¡±


    The Gods and deities murmured to each other. Most of them lost something important in the Heavenly Battlefield these past few days and needed an outlet to me.


    ¡°Firmament Realm, open. Release the prisoners.¡± Nell voiced her actions. She waved her hand, and a golden portal opened wide.


    Sixty-two golden birdcage-like prisons popped out of it, and Nell ced them in neat rows on the ground.


    *Zap*


    The golden prisons disintegrated into particles, freeing all prisoners. Nell then returned to her group. Shepletely ignored the surprised look of the majority of Gods and deities.


    The sixty-two God Game participants weren¡¯t in very good shape. They appeared to be suffering half to death, had almost no magic left, and had no way of recuperating. Their wounds were still looking fresh, even though it might have been a few days. They were still alive, though.


    Some even lost some limbs, like a certain reaper mantis with no hand scythes. Some were also cowering in terror.


    No one could tell what those God Game participants had experienced. Still, everyone could guess those participants had already experienced an unimaginable punishment in that Fairy Goddess¡¯s private realm.


    ¡°Sixty-two, where is the other one? They should be sixty-three.¡± The God of Judgment raised his eyebrow.


    ¡°Thest one is the Ancient Demon God of the deepest hell, Arthrozan. He tried to make amends by helping out on the heavenly battlefield. He wasn¡¯t involved much in the chaos on Earth either, but he was the mastermind behind human demonization. Please consider the punishment he deserves, despite the waivers promised.¡± Gaia raised her hand and pointed her palm towards Arthrozan. He was there, among the Gods of the seventh heaven.


    ¡°What!?¡± Some Gods were shocked because they didn¡¯t realize that the Ancient Demon God was close to them! They immediately distanced themselves because of that.


    ¡°Yeah, I wonder what I¡¯ll be charged with. I¡¯m just participating in ying around, but I¡¯m the one being toyed with.¡± Arthrozan rested his head on his hands and crossed his legs on the empty chair in front of him.


    ¡°I see... Then¨C¡± The God of Judgment then ordered some medics to give a little help to the defendants. He used the time to judge the sinners and announce the punishment the defendants deserved based on the sins they hadmitted.


    After that, all the defendants were taken to heavenly prison for a while. Arthrozan got leniency, but that didn¡¯t mean he was free from punishment.


    The next event was the most crucial meeting, namely the discussion about the Heaven Realm¡¯s fate and future.


    ¡°The entire Council¡¯s members have deviated from their noble duties towards the Heaven Realm. The ones supposed to maintain the bnce of the world¡¯sw have be the source of all trouble and chaos. The Council has decided to cooperate with shor, the Ruvoid God from another world. The absolutely wicked God had already destroyed another world due to the invasion.


    However, they had already gone through infinity and possibly headed to the higher realm. We have just fought twenty days of fierce heavenly battle. We won the battle but lost the war. The Council and the Ruvoid God have overturned the heavenlyws, broken the heavenly bnce, and made a huge hole in the heavenly sky. Thousands of angels have died, dozens of Gods and deities have gone into the afterlife because of this tragedy, and immeasurable damage to the heavenly realm.¡± Ileus outlined his speech with an obvious truth.


    ¡°Heaven¡¯s core will take time to realign the heavenlyws to their proper state. The Council is no more, but the Divine Association will take over Council¡¯s ind and take full responsibility for restoring the bnce of heaven. Earth is unaffected because the world¡¯s seal is still active. Sixth heaven and below may not see the impact, but it¡¯s only a matter of time. That hole in the heavenly sky was the beginning of the copse of the seventh heaven, and the rest will follow.¡± Ileus conveyed the gist of the impending decision.


    ¡°So, this is the end of the heavenly realm?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, I fought hard to ascend to heaven after breaking through my mortal boundary hundreds of years ago. However, will everything end? The paradise is over?¡±


    ¡°Is there no other way to prevent the copse of the seventh heaven?¡±


    ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a way to fix that hole in the heavens sky...¡±


    ¡°No one knows how to fix it. The oldest one here is Earth Mother, who even says there is no way to fix the heavens.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why the battle happened. We went out to prevent the Council¡¯s ns because of it.¡±


    The Gods and deities muttered to one another. However, the majority of their conversation sounded gloomy and desperate.


    ¡°Can we do a little test of the hole in the heavenly sky? We might be able to do something even if there¡¯s no guarantee of sess.¡± Lifa raised her hand.


    She proposed the idea because she felt it would be a pity to see the end of the Heaven Realm. They could definitely do something, especially since Elysia was with them.


    ¡°Hmm, permission granted. However, please don¡¯t make the situation worse.¡± Ileus thought for a moment and gave an agreement. Divinities from another world were outside their worldws. They might be able to do something to that hole in the sky.


    ¡°Fortuna and I will be there with them to prevent that from happening.¡± Gaia suggested an idea to calm everyone down.


    ¡°We are grateful for that.¡± Ileus nodded in understanding.


    The meeting was then continued with a discussion about material damage and several issues rted to the uing schedule. All Heaven¡¯s dwellers would join the Divine Association banner, and everyone would be involved in the Heaven Realm restoration.


    After the celestial gathering, Elysia¡¯s group flew away to the huge hole in the sky.


    Gaia, Fortuna, and Darkness apanied them. The first two were there to help, but thest one joined out of curiosity.


    Ileus, Zhao Fu, and Arthrozan soon followed as they also wondered what kind of experiment might be done to repair the heavenly sky.


    ¡°...¡± Xero sighed and flew into the hole in the heavenly sky. He was still annoyed that shor was toying with everyone, including himself. Ruvoid God had gone to the unknown, and he couldn¡¯t possibly kill that abomination now.

 Chapter 852 Heavens Boundary Reparation Experiment

    <h4>Chapter 852 Heaven''s Boundary Reparation Experiment</h4>


    Elysia, Lifa, Rhea, and Nell inspected the huge hole in the heavenly sky. At a nce, the heavenly sky seemed to have a thickyer of ss, but it was broken because of a brat, and there was no way for them to fix it?


    Elysia tried to touch the corner of the shard, and she could feel the solid object. However, her hand couldn¡¯t touch anything in Heaven¡¯s sky that wasn¡¯t damaged.


    She then looked up at the bluish-ck sky towards infinity to see what might await her if she entered. Would it really take her to the higher world? Why was shor so sure?


    There was no guarantee, but the hole left a threat to the Heaven Realm as the cracks in the sky continued to widen. It was only a matter of time until the sky copsedpletely, and the seventh heaven would disappear into the unknown.


    ¡®Master Elysia, this is not the sameyer of ss as the ss shattered by a naughty child throwing a stone. It¡¯s more like the heavenlyws, Heaven¡¯s boundary that cannot be broken.¡¯ Rhea was amused when Elysia¡¯s train of thought was conveyed to her mind. They were currently using mind sync, after all.


    ¡®No? I see... So, it¡¯s like a world inside a ss ball. When the ss is broken, the world inside will be affected. Is it the same as our private realm?¡¯ Elysia guessed.


    ¡®More or less simr. Let¡¯s connect to group telepathy, and we¡¯ll discuss this together. Maybe, my mother has a solution up her sleeves? She is very good at the spacews.¡¯ Rhea linked their telepathicmunication with Nell and Lifa.


    ¡®What¡¯s the situation? Is the damage at all different from the one on Earth?¡¯ Elysia asked in wonder.


    ¡®Mm,pletely different. Repairing the Earth¡¯s realm boundary was easy butplicated for the Heaven Realm. We also can¡¯t wait for Heaven¡¯s core to realign the heavenlyws to fix this.¡¯ Lifa is still observing the damage done and what she can do.


    ¡®So, it¡¯s impossible? If the seventh heaven copses, how about we solidify the sky boundary in the sixth heaven? So, we just need to create a realm boundary there.¡¯ Nell suggested a suggestion.


    ¡®Then we need to abandon the seventh heaven? It also won¡¯t solve the problem because the Heaven Realm is simr to our private realm, albeit superior. What happens if the new realm boundary is not strong enough to withstand this unknown sky? That bluish-ck sky really holds unlimited mysteries, not just the universe. We can get lost somewhere if we go in there. This hole was temporarily sealed by heavenlyw, but it was only a temporary solution. The one who created this Heaven Realm is sure extraordinarily powerful.¡¯ Lifa mumbled while doing the examination.


    ¡®Anyway, we might be able toe up with a solution after some experimentation. We have Elysia and Elena, do you remember? They are miracles.¡¯ Lifa came to a conclusion while ncing at Elysia expectantly.


    ¡®Nice~¡¯ Nellpletely agreed. They might be able to save this situation.


    ¡®Heaven Realm is not connected to Earth Realm? If Gaia is Earth¡¯s core manifestation... then what about heaven, underworld, and hell?¡¯ Elysia got a lot of other confusion.


    ¡®We won¡¯t know the answer because Gaia doesn¡¯t know about it either. Everything you mentioned has been around since Gaia gained consciousness as the world¡¯s core, Ely.¡¯ Lifa shared a secret with a rxed tone. She said it without hesitation because no one could eavesdrop on their protected conversation.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡± Ileus scratched his head and asked the Earth Mother.


    ¡°Who knows. They¡¯re doing an inspection, so please calm down.¡± Gaia shrugged her shoulders.


    Everyone just waited for a few minutes in silence. They watched the ones checking the hole in the sky that had been sealed in the meantime.


    After ten minutes, Lifa collected the data she needed. Even so, she was still unable toe up with any solution. She took a few samples and invited everyone to return to the Celestial Pce to do some experiments.


    However, the closed experiment was only between Elysia, Lifa, Nell, Rhea, and Gaia. Elena was also there because she was still in the Elysian Realm.


    ¡°E-eh?¡± Fortuna raised her palm, but the door was suddenly closed, and the entire room was sealed with a barrier. She wanted toe along, but no one invited her. Her room in the Celestial Pce was taken over for experiment now.


    ¡°Pfft! You are not invited and can¡¯t help anything. So, don¡¯t be a busybody, haha!¡± Darkness burst outughing to see Fortuna¡¯s stupid face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re starting to piss me off, Darkness.¡± Fortuna clenched her fist.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy if you suffer. Are you gonna cry?¡± Darkness went to sit on the sofa and smirked.


    ¡°You just don¡¯t know how to handle a naughty devil.¡± Yuukimented.


    ¡°Yeah, a less pleasant Goddess. You need to get to know more individuals and treat everyone well.¡± Sylvia nodded in understanding. In hindsight, she might have been as annoying as Darkness had Elysia not treated her well. However, Elysia was so good, and she behaved pretty welltely.


    ¡°E-everyone? Am I in the wrong now?¡± Fortuna never thought she was cornered by everyone. Darkness grinned widely at that.


    ¡°We are free to do whatever we want as long as we act like good girls. The experiment for repairing the heavenly sky will probably take a few days. The Fate Goddess and God King will be the hosts, right?¡± Lynn nced at the God King.


    ¡°That¡¯s, of course. We will treat you well. Several servants will be assigned to attend to your needs. For the time being, you may use the empty space next door. I need to return to recover myself. With that said, see youter.¡± God King gave the key to the next empty room to Fortuna. He then raised his hand and left.


    ¡°I want to explore the seventh heaven, or maybe the entire Heaven. If this realm copses, I¡¯ve at least explored this ce once.¡± Xero raised his hand in farewell. He then flew out without waiting for anyone to answer.


    ¡°Then you should go too.¡± Fortuna shooed all the men away because she wanted only thedies in the waiting room.


    ¡°Well then. We will meet again someday. Whether they will make it or not, I wonder.¡± Zhao Fu shrugged his shoulders and flew away.


    ¡°In that case, you also need to get rid of that dragon boy, little missy.¡± Arthrozan pointed at the armored dragon-man in the corner of the room.


    ¡°Gio is just a little dragon. A pet can behave pretty well.¡± Thanks to the previous ¡®tea conversation¡¯, Fortuna could no longer count Gio as a man.


    ¡°P-pet? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in your mind, unreasonable Goddess of Heaven.¡± Arthrozan¡¯s lips twitched and left the vicinity as there was nothing more to interest him. The appealing characters needed to do some experimentation, so he¡¯d better wait.


    ¡°Want to y a game? Xentia is really good at ying games.¡± Xentia suggested something interesting.


    ¡°Fufu, it will be difficult to win if you challenge a strategist. Are you sure you want to y the game with me?¡± Fortune covered her mouth.


    ¡°If you never lose, we must gang up on you. You¡¯ll lose eventually.¡± Sylvia shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a good thing to hear. Let¡¯s beat up Fortuna!¡± Darkness was interested in joining.


    ¡°Hey, this isn¡¯t a fight.¡± Fortuna rubbed her forehead awkwardly.


    They then went into the next room and yed some of Elysia¡¯s games while waiting for the experiment to finish. Several servants then came with some snacks and hot tea.


    ¡°Alright, everyone. We¡¯re about to start this experiment. I¡¯ve already extracted a few bits of broken Heaven¡¯s boundary. This is very difficult to repair because we don¡¯t know how to replicate the same one, but we¡¯ll try it. As you can see, this material ispletely different from the one we have in our private realms and is much moreplex than Earth¡¯s boundary.¡± Lifa opened their experiment event.


    She put the transparent shards on the table. At first nce, it looked like some worthless shards of ss.


    Lifa, Nell, and Gaia then discussed the details, and RHea asionally joined in on the discussion. However, Elysia felt left out because she didn¡¯t even understand what the four Goddesses were talking about.


    ¡®Ely, do you understand what they¡¯re talking about? It¡¯s like chemistry lessons. Honestly, I don¡¯t understand anything. I can¡¯t imagine the material we¡¯ll use for this experiment.¡¯ Elena sighed.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know anything either, but we¡¯ll try to use our imagination to make a replica of the same as this Heaven¡¯s boundary. Sister Elena, everything is fine now. Can youe out and help me with this?¡¯ Elysia asked Elena for help in a pleading tone. She needed someone who could assist her perfectly, and Elena was the only one who could do that.


    ¡®Sure.¡¯ Elena immediately exited the Elysian Realm. She was just a little wary of Fortuna, but that was fine since the only third party here was Gaia.


    ¡°Ah, our shy and overprotective Goddess has finally revealed herself. She graced her noble self before us. Ahem, we will be greatly helped if you will join us for this.¡± Lifa was about to make a little joke when Elena left Elysia¡¯s private realm. Still, she immediately canceled it when Elena red at her.


    ¡°Good. We should open the in-depth discussion after doing a practical test. It¡¯s going to waste a lot of time if we just talk.¡± Elena took the wooden box from Lifa¡¯s hand and opened it. She took out the materials, and the experiment then began.

 Chapter 853 Patching Heavens Sky

    <h4>Chapter 853 Patching Heaven''s Sky</h4>


    Elysia could no longer tell how much time had passed, but their experiment yielded a satisfactory result. Gaia still couldn¡¯t believe they could replicate Heaven¡¯s boundary material exactly the same as the real thing.


    Unfortunately, Elysia fell asleep as soon as the experiment was over. Elena was the same way, apanying Elysia in her sleep.


    ¡°...¡± Gaia didn¡¯t know what to say. She just stared at the two girls lying on the bed holding hands. ¡°That¡¯s really amazing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, they are the miracles the universe has brought us.¡± Rhea nodded in agreement. She then sat beside the bed, looking after Elysia and Elena.


    Elysia and Elena fell asleep, facing each other and holding hands. She wanted to join and sleep next to them, but she had a duty to look after them.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a coincidence to have two properties from two different worlds but pointing in the same direction. Everything is destined by the will of the universe. We may have some new group members from Earth soon, fufu.¡± Lifa covered her mouth elegantly.


    ¡°You¡¯re still eager to recruit me, huh... However, please forgive me that I can¡¯t give you the answer you expect.¡± Gaia shook her head helplessly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just try againter~¡± Lifa closed her eyes.


    ¡°You must have a n in mind by now. Listen to me. No matter the reason, I can¡¯t go with you guys anytime soon.¡± Gaia tried to guess Lifa¡¯s ns, making her uneasy.


    ¡°Is it like that? You can¡¯t read my mind, much less predict the future that concerns us. How do youe to that conclusion?¡± Lifa smirked mysteriously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid just because you want me to join your group. Besides, you haven¡¯t asked Elysia and her master¡¯s opinion either.¡± Gaia sighed.


    ¡°They would wholeheartedly agree that we¡¯d get a nice ancient senior in the group. We¡¯ll be exploring the infinite possibilities in the future, and I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t miss it. Another matter, let¡¯s let time tell.¡± Lifa shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I know Gaia wants toe along, but not now. So please don¡¯t force your will on others. Would you like to make ¡®them¡¯ wrap you in a golden cocoon?¡± Nell raised her eyebrows. Lifa could be pushy sometimes.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Gaia nodded in agreement.


    ¡°In that case, I will withdraw for now.¡± Lifa chuckled lightly.


    ¡°So, when are we going to repair the heavenly sky? More than a day has already passed.¡± Nell opened the window to see the situation outside. They forgot to count the time during the experiment.


    ¡°Hmm... One day has passed, and the hole in the sky seems to be the same as yesterday. However, the cracks have widened.¡± Lifa looked at the hole in the sky.


    ¡°Well then, we can fix Heaven¡¯s sky now. My dear daughter, please take care of our princesses. And you, my friend, please revoke the barrier and tell the girls next door about this good news. They must be worried because they¡¯ve been waiting long enough.¡± Lifa picked up the two barrels of realm boundary liquid and stood up.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to do it? Please be careful patching the hole, or Ely will be mad at you.¡± Nell didn¡¯t mind the arrangement.


    ¡°Of course, Gaia will go with me for this. We¡¯ll be back in an hour.¡± Lifa invited Gaia to fly out through the open window.


    ¡°All right, it¡¯s time to see the girls. They¡¯ve been restless since this morning, and it¡¯s lunchtime. Oh no, we missed dinner and breakfast?¡± Nell raised her palm to her big sister and then deactivated the soundproof barrier.


    ¡°I¡¯m feelingzy now but more worried than bored. Any news from next door?¡± Sylvia rested her head in her hands, bored of waiting without doing anything significant.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s going to be tiring since we¡¯re ying Elysia¡¯s games the entire day. How about lunch first?¡± Fortuna waved her hand for attention.


    ¡°Lunch? Do you mean the heavenly fruits and vegetables? They are delicious, but I¡¯m getting bored. I want Master Elysia¡¯s culinary delight!¡± Yuuki averted his gaze. She was bored only eating fruit.


    ¡°E-eh? Countless mortals dream of tasting the blessings of heavenly fruit, and you say that as if they are worthless? Can¡¯t you appreciate the heavenly food?¡± Fortuna was surprised by that statement.


    ¡°Give it up, Fortuna. Their taste buds are not the same as yours, the vegetarian Goddess. Some are carnivores and can¡¯t always eat fruit and vegetables like you. I¡¯m tired of eating fruits and vegetables too. I want to taste the mentioned culinary delight as well!¡± Darknessy on the sofa, feelingzy to move.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t received head pats since yesterday...¡± Vanessa rested her head on the table.


    ¡°Here, head pats for you.¡± Xentia stroked the cat girl¡¯s head.


    ¡°Mm, thank you.¡± Vanessa appreciated that, but she craved her master¡¯s touch.


    *Bam*


    The door suddenly opened. The one who entered was not a certain God or Goddess, nor was he a presumptuous servant, but the Fairy Goddess. Everyone looked forward to this event. They stared at the neer with bright expressions.


    ¡°What¡¯s with your bright expressions? Anyway, we¡¯ve finished our experiment.¡± Nell scratched her head as she didn¡¯t understand what was up with everyone.


    ¡°May I know how it turned out?¡± Fortuna came forward. She was eager to know the result.


    ¡°It was a big sess. Look at the hole in the sky, and you¡¯ll see the evidence.¡± Nell pointed out the window.


    ¡°Wha-¡± Fortuna gasped because she waspletely shocked. She immediately went to the balcony and looked up at the sky.


    Sure enough, the Earth Mother and the Goddess of Life from another world were now repairing the heavenly sky.


    ¡°Wow. So it can be repaired like patching ss with new sealing fluid?¡± Sylvia also went to the balcony and looked up at the sky.


    Unfortunately, not all girls were enthusiastic about the phenomenon. They were more interested in something else.


    ¡°What about Master Elysia?¡± Vanessa asked. Yuuki and Lynn were waiting for the answer because they also had to know.


    ¡°She is in the next room with her master. Do you want to go there now?¡± Nell seemed to know what Vanessa and the fox girls were thinking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Vanessa nodded and immediately went to the next room with the others.


    ¡°This is truly a miracle! Heaven¡¯s sky can be repaired, and Heaven Realm can be saved! Wonderful! Marvelous!¡± Fortuna sped her hands with sparkling eyes. She was in awe of the two Goddesses repairing the hole in the sky.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Sylvia was about to talk to the girls, but she found everyone had left without her. She then rushed into the next room. ¡°Hey, you guys going without me? So mean, too meanie!¡±


    Meanwhile, Lifa and Gaia were busy repairing the realm boundary with a newyer to patch the hole in the sky. They applied the liquid from the cracks at the edges and then slowly went to the center area.


    They did their job with utmost care. It was like patching a huge hole in the ss wall with liquid ss. Heavenlyws soon assisted them in avoiding any interference from the infinity sky.


    The God King soon received the news. He immediately dispatched dozens of high-rank Gods to guard the two Goddesses against any disturbance.


    *Zzz...*


    Vanessa, Yuuki, and Lynn had transformed into fluffy little creatures and huddled between Elysia and the Goddess of Light. They sought the warmth there, and nothing could disturb them, much less prevent them.


    ¡°...¡± Rhea just smiled wryly because she was the one who let the cat and the foxes huddle there. Or rather, she couldn¡¯t stop them.


    An hourter, Elena and Elysia awoke with a slight ticklish feeling in their tummy. They stayed up all night because of the experiment, making them a bit light-headed in the morning.


    Elysia and Elena soon opened their eyes but simultaneously checked their tummy. They found the three white balls huddled there.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Vanessa raised her head due to the slight movements. She looked at her master¡¯s face and gave a lick on the cheek. ¡°Good afternoon, master.¡±


    ¡°O-ah, um... Good afternoon.¡± Elysiay back down and gave some head pats to her fluffy cat. Yuuki soon asked for the same, and she immediately granted that wish.


    ¡°...¡± Lynn nced at the Goddess of Light with an expectant gaze.


    ¡°You want head pats too, but are embarrassed to ask? Don¡¯t be shy.¡± Elena was amused with their new pet.


    ¡°Xentia also.¡± Xentia felt a little jealous, and she asked the head pats to her Goddess.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Rhea granted Xentia¡¯s wish, and it produced cheerful giggles.


    ¡°What¡¯s with this situation? Is this a cuddle and head pats event?¡± Sylvia entered the room and gaped in astonishment.


    ¡°You want to join? Sometimes, you really want to get the attention of the person who is precious to you. Thest two days were pretty crazy, after all.¡± Nell was amused by that sight.


    ¡°Perhaps, I¡¯ll pass for now. Ely seems to have stayed up all night because of the experiment. Have you all had lunch?¡± Sylvia waved her hand in front of her face. Elysia¡¯s head pats were nice, but she was not as shameless as those fluffy little ones.


    ¡°Ely, you must have missed breakfast too, right?¡± Evelyn went to the side of the bed.


    ¡°Mm, maybe.¡± Elysia gulped her saliva somewhat nervously. She remembered Evelyn could be like a stern assistant if she stayed up all night, let alone skipped breakfast.


    ¡°Maybe? That¡¯s not good, Ely. Don¡¯t tell me you skipped dinner too.¡± Evelyn wiggled her finger right and left.


    ¡°...¡± Elysia turned her face to the side. She was feeling hungry now, but she didn¡¯t dare to answer Evelyn¡¯s question.


    *Growl*


    Elysia¡¯s stomach rumbled, giving a clear answer to the stern assistant.


    ¡°All right, everyone. We¡¯d better eat lunch first.¡± Evelyn pped her hands for attention. She then asked the servants outside to prepare lunch for them.


    She asked for something of good nutritional value, not just fruit and vegetables like the Fate Goddess always ordered for them.


    ¡°Uuh, how long have we been in Heaven Realm?¡± Elysia propelled her body to sit.


    ¡°About thirty hours since our departure from Earth.¡± Nell tried to estimate.


    ¡°Phew... Thank goodness, we can still return in time to Earth.¡± Elysia wiped her nonexistent sweat. She still remembered her promise to Erina.


    A few minutester, Lifa and Gaia returned to the room. However, they came with several other Gods and Goddesses.


    ¡°Marvelous! Now Heaven Realm has been saved from the impending doom. The fate has been sessfully changed. We must celebrate this goodness with a wonderful feast to express our gratitude, the Goddesses and angels from another world.¡± Ileus spread his arms wide with a happyugh and invited everyone.

 Chapter 854 Goddesses Leisure Time

    <h4>Chapter 854 Goddesses'' Leisure Time</h4>


    ¡°How unbing of you, God King. While some of us were resting, you followed us to thedies¡¯ room. The banquet of gratitude will be held when the night sky falls, right?¡± Gaia turned around and unfolded a folding fan to partially cover her face.


    ¡°Eh-uh, that¡¯s all from us. The event will be held at the grand pce hall.¡± Ileus raised his hand in farewell, then flew out rather hastily. He entered the room at the wrong time, and Earth Mother¡¯s wanted to politely evict them.


    Several high-rank Gods immediately excused themselves and flew out, leaving Fortuna and Darkness behind.


    ¡°You two seem to get along now. Even though it¡¯s the Heaven Realm, we¡¯ve seen quite a few devils and demons. With a public enemy, there¡¯s no difference since your goals are all the same.¡± Elena got up from the bed and smoothed her hair with magic.


    ¡°Yeah, the Divine Association is formed because of it, and everyone came together for onemon goal. However, no one can predict the future because there are too many variables.¡± Gaia replied with a faint smile and closed her eyes.


    ¡°At least, Heaven Realm will be free from trouble or conflict for the next few years, fufu~ Hopefully, the patch canst a very long time, just like the boundary.¡± Lifa spread her arms and looked up at the sky.


    ¡°Hmm, the heavenlyws have taken care of that. We can¡¯t touch the ends of the sky anymore now. It¡¯s back to being the boundless sky.¡± Gaia also nced up at the sky.


    ¡°Whoa, I finally get to meet you. Are you really Elysia¡¯s master. Gorgeous! What a wonderful divine aura. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, the Goddess of Light. If that¡¯s possible, could you graced me with your name?¡± Fortuna immediately approached Elysia¡¯s master.


    ¡°You can call me Lina.¡± Elena raised her palm to prevent the other party from getting too close.


    ¡°Ah, Goddess Lina. I¡¯ve been wanting to talk to you sincest month. We¡¯ve met since yesterday, but the opportunity never came. Elysia, Goddess Lina, would you mind having a little chat with me over a cup of tea?¡± Fortuna invites with enthusiasm.


    She tried to keep her words polite even though she realized something unnatural. Earth Mother and the Goddess of Life had warned her to keep everything about Elysia and the Goddess of Light secret. Offending or disturbing Elysia and the Goddess of Light was prohibited.


    ¡°I¡¯ll join youter.¡± Elysia smiled in reply. She wanted lunch, not a cup of tea and cookies.


    ¡°...¡± Elena tried to assess this Fate Goddess¡¯s intention. For some reason, she felt this Goddess was just trying to curry a favor.


    ¡°Fortuna, can you see the future? I¡¯ve been wondering, but what do you see about us?¡± Elena suddenly asked.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s a bit embarrassing to say even though I am the Fate and Fortune Goddess. Your threads of destiny are still shrouded in an endless thick fog. I have no way of peering any further. However, your good fortune knows no bound. I can see and guarantee it.¡± Fortuna made a V hand sign with a confident smile.


    ¡°I see...¡± Elena nodded in understanding and nced at Lifa. She could guess something had happened because this Fate Goddess was no longer trying to dig up anything noteworthy.


    Fortuna then just exchanged pleasantries to get to know the other better. She wanted to talk to Elysia too, but the girl in question was having lunch with the girls in the dining room.


    Elysia asionally checked on Elena¡¯s situation, but she only found Fortuna trying to make a good impression.


    Elena and Fortuna possessed lustrious long golden hair, charming white satin skin, golden eyes that seemed to radiate a holy aura, and perfect body curves.


    Because Elena and Fortuna had some simrities in physical appearances, Elysia could see them as distant rtives sometimes.


    ¡°This is just a pce¡¯s dish. Where is Elysia¡¯s culinary delight that you crave?¡± Darkness looked at all the dishes on the table, then the serving trolley.


    ¡°My culinary delight?¡± Elysia blinked her eyes innocently. It took her a few seconds to realize what that meant.


    ¡°Would you like to make a dessert, everyone? We have some time until the banquet.¡± Elysia put her hands together.


    The invitation made enthusiasm immediately soar. Everyone around the dining table agreed without dy.


    Therefore, they borrowed an empty room to make dessert since Fortuna¡¯s room did not have a kitchen. They have full equipment, and nothing is a problem.


    Momentster, everyone got a few servings of their delicious dessert. Everyone feels blessed and happy.


    ¡°Here, please enjoy.¡± Elysia brought some dessert to the table near the balcony and served it to the Goddesses.


    ¡°Oh my, thank you. By looking at their happy expressions, I can see that your cooking skills are loved by everyone.¡± Gaia smiled in amusement as she looked at the girls¡¯ blessed expressions, even Darkness. They enjoyed their dessert.


    ¡°Ely¡¯s skills are on par with heavenly chefs. With top-ss materials from another world, you will definitely like them.¡± Lifa covered her mouth in a light chuckle.


    ¡°Ely, sit here.¡± Elena patted the empty seat next to her. The five of them would have a small talk before the banquet.


    ¡°Thanks for the dessert.¡± Fortuna is curious about the so-called Elysia¡¯s culinary delight now. The pudding-like cake before her looked very tempting too.


    However, a ¡®daredevil¡¯ suddenly snatched her dessert.


    ¡°Ely, it¡¯s not good to feed a vegetarian with a dessert like this. It contains eggs and other ingredients. She only eats fruit and vegetables, you know. Here, I reced your dessert with this one. Don¡¯t thank me~¡± Darkness ced a bowl of fresh fruit and vegetables in front of Fortuna, then carried away the dessert.


    ¡°E-eh?¡± Fortuna was stunned for a few seconds. She was already holding the spoon, but her dessert had been stolen.


    ¡°Yummy~ It¡¯s a shame that a vegetarian like Fortuna can¡¯t eat food like this. It must be a curse for her.¡± Darkness devoured the desert slowly.


    ¡°Yes, it is a curse.¡±


    ¡°A torment.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, it¡¯s just a preference?¡±


    The girlsmented on the statement with an opinion. They looked at the Fate Goddess and felt pity.


    ¡°Darkness... I like eating fruits and vegetables, but that doesn¡¯t mean I hate other foods like what you guys are eating.¡± Fortuna clenched her fist out of frustration. She wanted to beat Darkness so much now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so grumpy. We still have some more.¡± Elena pushed her dessert forward to Fortuna.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Fortuna was astonished. ¡°You don¡¯t want to taste the dessert your disciple made for you?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Elysia didn¡¯t speak and just brought out the new dessert for Elena. She still had some in reserve.


    ¡°Oh~¡± Fortuna nodded in understanding and tasted that dessert without regret. As the girls said, it was true that this kind of dessert was definitely in the same ss as the cuisine made by a heavenly chef.


    ¡°Amazingly delicious. Those foodstuffs from another world are truly amazing. Really, are you really a sixteen-year-old girl or just an immortal at sixteen? This kind of skill can¡¯t be forged in a short time.¡± Fortuna stared at Elysia as if trying to discover the truth, but she gave up.


    ¡°I¡¯m ttered. However, I think it¡¯s a normal cooking skill.¡± Elysia put her hand to her cheek. She didn¡¯t feel special.


    ¡°That¡¯s just your opinion, Ely. Perhaps, you were the world¡¯s best chef in your previous life?¡± Sylvia raised her hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember anything like that ever happening.¡± Elysia shook her head with an amused smile.


    ¡°Ely, Fortuna just can¡¯t cook anything. That¡¯s why she only eats fresh fruit and vegetables. She got banned in the kitchen because she was a disaster.¡± Darkness stated an open secret for everyone to know.


    ¡°Disaster? It¡¯s not that bad, is it?¡± Elysia blinked her eyes a few times with an innocent gaze.


    She observed Fortuna¡¯s situation. Goddess Fortuna was probably just clumsy in the kitchen.


    ¡°Uh, anyway, what are you going to do after this? I mean, after the banquet?¡± The corners of Fortuna¡¯s lips twitched. She immediately changed the topic.


    ¡°We will return to Earth Realm with Earth Mother. We will be there for about a week before returning to Vrelenia. The Ruvoid God has caused a lot of trouble for us, but the Ruvoid Race is still a huge threat in Vrelenia.¡± Elysia turned to the Goddesses before answering.


    ¡°I see... God King will send some powerful Gods to help you save your world. So, please don¡¯te back in a hurry. We wille to you in a few days. No, I will meet you the day after tomorrow, and God King can follow when his business is done.¡± Fortuna raised her finger for attention because it was important.


    ¡°We will be waiting for you. However, not more than a week.¡± Elena heaved a quiet sigh and enjoyed her dessert.


    ¡°How wonderful... you are a Fairy Goddess, and this dessert is just like a hill of delish.¡± Darkness rested her head on her hands while watching the Fairy Goddess enjoying dessert.


    ¡°This is my privilege. I feel it¡¯s amazing to be a fairy.¡± Nell put her hand to her chest proudly. She then looked at everyone; most of them had already finished their dessert. However, she didn¡¯t want to share her food.


    At that moment, she suddenly noticed someone¡¯s absence. ¡°Wait, where is Gio? Is he still asleep in the next room?¡±


    ¡°Gio? Oh, he might still be sunbathing on the balcony!¡± Vanessa put her hand on her head. She forgot about her junior.


    Therefore, she immediately went to the next room to pick him up. Once she returned with the little earth dragon, she asked her master for a portion of dessert for Gio.

 Chapter 855 Banquet and Birthday Party

    <h4>Chapter 855 Banquet and Birthday Party</h4>


    The gratitude banquet was held shortly after the starry night sky reced the evening light. All the members of the Divine Association were present at that grand event where no differences were at issue. They were just a group with the same goal and gathered to celebrate their victory with gratitude.


    Everyone was dressed in attractive and stunning attire. The dashing gentlemen and the dazzlingdies gathered inside the lively Celestial Pce¡¯s grand hall.


    ¡°It truly bothers me... those lecherous eyes.¡± Xero gulped his wine in one go while grumbling.


    ¡°Ho? Do you mean thosedies? It¡¯s natural because they see you as a cute little boy, albeit naughty and rebellious.¡± Nell grinned as she pointed her palm at the group ofdies who were watching Xero.


    ¡°...¡± Xero just didn¡¯t want to rectify anything. He mentioned those men who often steal nces at thedies in his group. He didn¡¯t want to say it because it would only cause misunderstanding.


    Fortunately, the presence of the Earth Mother and God King put those men at bay and still behaved well. So, he couldn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°We have already discussed the situation in your world, and we will send several high-rank Gods to help you save your world from the ursed invasion.¡± Ileus opened his palm when announcing the decision.


    ¡°Thank you for your good intentions, but which high-rank God are you referring to?¡± Lifa shook her ss elegantly.


    ¡°Let me introduce them to you.¡± Ileus then introduced the five high-rank Gods behind him.


    ¡°I see... Let me ask you one thing then.¡± Lifa put down her ss and looked at the five Gods. There was a little pause for the question.


    Those five Gods looked strong, but they were far from the Ancient Demon God¡¯s power and iparable to Gaia¡¯s real value, not in the slightest.


    ¡°Are you willing to leave your Heaven and die in our world?¡± Lifa asked bluntly.


    It shocked the five high-ranking Gods, and the surrounding deities also wondered.


    ¡°Sigh...¡± Lifa shook her head. She could see the slight hesitation of the five Gods. ¡°God King, I appreciate your good intentions, but we don¡¯t need your help to save our world from the ursed invasion. Needless to say, they will die in the first decisive sh. They stood no chance of surviving.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that so confidently? They are incredibly strong.¡± Ileus pursed his lips with dissatisfaction. He didn¡¯t know why his subordinates hesitated before discussing it.


    ¡°Unlike your world, ours only has a total of thirty-three divine beings in history. They are all extraordinarily strong, beyond the Ancient Gods. It takes tremendous effort and a miracle to ascend to divinity in our world.


    Even so, less than a quarter of us survived the decisive shes and still lost the war. In addition to the ursed hordes, there are also two high-rank Ruvoid Gods, the strongest two, capable of destroying the star and. They are far stronger than the ones who ravaged this Heaven Realm a while ago.


    I¡¯m sorry to say this... Even though you¡¯re the one who went to our world, there¡¯s no guarantee you¡¯ll survive the first decisive sh either, God King. So, save your workforce for rearranging and improving your world into something amazing. We want to see paradise on our next visit.¡± Lifa spoke the bitter facts with a rxed expression.


    She smiled faintly at the end of her words as if it were just casual talk. Actually, she just didn¡¯t like that half-baked intention.


    ¡°I-I see... Even so, please tell us if you need anything.¡± Ileus was taken a little back.


    He couldn¡¯t send many strong workforces, but the five high-rank Gods weren¡¯t even considered? No one knew the true terror of the mentioned two Ruvoid Gods, but it seemed much more than a dreadful nightmare.


    ¡°Sure~ But we may be causing you a lot of trouble in the near future. Now is the time for us to return to the Earth Realm. The Fate Goddess will meet us tomorrow, so she will intercede between us. Does that sound good?¡± Lifa nced at all concerned parties.


    ¡°All right.¡± Ileus nodded in agreement.


    After that, Lifa invited her entire group to leave the banquet hall. They had already enjoyed their time there for an hour and shouldn¡¯t linger there for long.


    ¡°You and the Divine Association have a lot of work for the Heaven Realm. Not to mention forming a new Council. If you need help, pleasee down to the Earth Realm. I might be able to help you with some advice.¡± Gaia got up from her seat.


    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t kick me out if I just came to vent or grumble, then.¡± Ileusughed lightly.


    ¡°Fufu~ Well then, I shall take my leave.¡± Gaia nodded slightly and left the banquet hall.


    ¡°...¡± Fortuna gave an eye signal to the God King. She then dragged Darkness away to catch up with Elysia¡¯s group.


    ¡°Hey, wait. I still want to get my heavenly ale.¡± Darkness tried to resist, but Fortuna kept dragging her along. She then grabbed the nearby jug of ale and left with it.


    ¡°Sorry to end our banquet so soon.¡± Elysia apologized in case someone was dissatisfied.


    ¡°No need to apologize, Elysia. I should also return to Earth since business here is over.¡± Gaia replied with a tender smile.


    ¡°We could continue the fun at Erina¡¯s birthday party. To be honest, the earlier banquet wasn¡¯t much fun.¡± Vanessa put her hands together. She knew no one objected.


    ¡°However, not everyone can see us there. Only Erina.¡± Nell reminded everyone of the uing situation.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty good. I remember Erina will prepare a special ce for us.¡± Sylvia patted her chin,


    ¡°Mm, all night fun!¡± Xentia pumped her hands like she couldn¡¯t wait to see what the birthday party was like.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope we don¡¯t arrive toote.¡± Lynn sped her hands in prayer.


    ¡°Shall we go now?¡± Elena drew a conclusion. When everyone gave confirmation, she asked Gaia something. ¡°Can you revoke the Earth¡¯s barrier? We¡¯ll be teleporting there in an instant.¡±


    ¡°Hm, sure. Give me a few seconds.¡± Gaia closed her eyes and pressed two fingers to her forehead. She revoked the Earth¡¯s barrier from a distance.


    ¡°...¡± Xero looked back to stare at the heavenly sky. He would probably visit here again in the future. He also wanted to go to this world¡¯s hell for a tour and sightseeing.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be right back?¡± Fortuna came approaching in a bit of a hurry.


    ¡°We will return to Earth Realm. We still have some business to do there.¡± Lifa turned around.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll see you tomorrow morning. See youter.¡± Fortuna waved her hand to send Earth Mother and Elysia¡¯s group away.


    ¡°Eh, us? Did you count me too? That¡¯s no good, Fortuna. I need to return to my Darkness Realm first to-¡± Darkness spoke her reasoning. Yet, her voice shrunk, and she couldn¡¯t finish her sentence as Fortuna red at her intimidatingly.


    ¡°Fufu, you often force your will on others. It¡¯s not good for a long-run rtionship. Let Darkness finish her business before you ask her for help. That way, you will have a nice friend, even though she is the opposite of your nature and divinity.¡± Elena gave a piece of thoughtful advice.


    ¡°Can you hear that? Yeah, that¡¯s the truth. Treat me well, and I shall help you if my mood is good.¡± Darkness put her hands on her waist. She felt great when defended by the benevolent Golden Goddess from another world. Unlike this world¡¯s version of the Golden Goddess, sometimes really irritating.


    ¡°Uuh, alright. You can do whatever you need to do then. Shoo, shoo... Don¡¯t me me if you miss the great event.¡± Fortuna replied with a shooing hand gesture.


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s impossible. I¡¯lle to Earth in time. It¡¯s also not too difficult to find Elysia¡¯s whereabouts. Elysia, everyone, be careful on your way back. I might join you to help with your affairs on Earth the day after tomorrow.¡± Darkness waved her hand.


    ¡°Mm, see youter.¡± Elysia reached her hand to Elena and Rhea. She then created a golden magic circle to cover everyone.


    *Poof*


    Elysia¡¯s entire group instantly disappeared from the vicinity. They teleported to the location where Erina was.


    It was nearly eight o¡¯clock in the evening, and Erina had tried to dy her birthday party a bit because she still hadn¡¯t seen Elysia¡¯s presence. However, she couldn¡¯t do it anymore because everyone had already arrived.


    Because the party was held in Tokyo, many famous people came to wish her a happy birthday.


    Some strong and important people also came from farawaynds. However, their arrival also congratted Erina and her father on their recovery from the tragedy a few days ago.


    ¡°Erina-sama, we can¡¯t keep everyone waiting any longer. Kenji-sama is already waiting for you on stage. Everyone is waiting for you.¡± Mio whispered close to Erina¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Ellie hasn¡¯te yet, huh... Did something happen to her?¡± Erina heaved a subtle sigh as she looked at herself in the mirror. She had made sure that she looked perfect, and this event should make her smile happily.


    However, she felt something was missing if Elysia couldn¡¯t attend her birthday party. Although, she couldn¡¯t me Elysia for something that was beyond their control urred. She was worried that something had happened to Elysia and could not attend.


    Erina then stood up and left her room, apanied by Mio. Her arrival in the hall immediately became everyone¡¯s spotlight because she appeared beautifully charming, like a lovely princess from a fairy tale.


    ¡°...¡± Erina offered her hand to Mio, and she was guided down the stairs. She checked every corner of the hall but couldn¡¯t find her friend anywhere. Because of that, she could only heave a subtle sigh.


    ¡®Hi, Erina~ Did you miss me? This should be an event that makes you happy, but why do you look a little sad? Come on, give us a sweet smile~¡¯ A familiar pleasant voice suddenly came to Erina¡¯s mind.


    It was telepathy. Erina suddenly opened her eyes and tried to feel Elysia¡¯s presence. She looked at a certain ce on the second floor and found a long ck-haired lovely girl in a purplish-blue evening dress.


    Elysia waved her hand with a tender smile. She then pressed her finger to her lips. ¡®No one can see us but you. So, please enjoy your party, and we will be here. Happy twentieth birthday~¡¯


    It was like a cheerful firework that suddenly exploded in Erina¡¯s emotions. The one she wanted to see the most was already there, in the ce she had prepared. She just didn¡¯t know it.


    Not to mention, she discovered that not only was Elysia there, but Elysia¡¯s friends from the Guardian of Dream were also present!

 Chapter 856 Erinas Birthday Party

    <h4>Chapter 856 Erina''s Birthday Party</h4>


    Because Elysia¡¯s presence was confirmed, Erina immediately opened her birthday party greeting. Everyone congratted her and gave gifts to her.


    ¡°Hmph, I have no reason to be here. Elysia, you will be in this Earth Realm for a week, right?¡± Xero snorted as he looked at the humans below.


    ¡°Are you going somewhere?¡± Elysia nodded slightly.


    ¡°Yeah, I won¡¯t do anything weird, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Xero folded his arms.


    ¡°All right. I will give you a notification if there is a change of ns.¡± Elysia had no reason to restrain Xero either if he wanted to leave.


    ¡°Good. Then, I shall take my leave.¡± Xero turned into a sh of darkness and went outside the barrier of disguise. He grabbed a few bottles of wine and left the vicinity before disappearing into the dark night.


    ¡°Hmm, so it¡¯s his innate skill. He can turn into a dark particle without using magic.¡± Gaia put her hand to her chin.


    ¡°Innate skills, talents, and natural abilities sometimes don¡¯t require magic to work.¡± Lifa exined a little. She then sat around a special table that had been prepared for them.


    ¡®Ely, Lifa tried to recruit Gaia but failed. Sometimes, they are like old friends who haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time. Do you think that makes sense?¡¯ Elena voiced her suspicions via private telepathy.


    ¡®I think it¡¯s just because they are on the same frequency. They are senior Goddesses. And again, everyone has secrets. Just like us.¡¯ Elysia didn¡¯t want to be prejudiced even though she was aware that Lifa and Gaia were a bit suspicious at times.


    ¡®While that¡¯s true, then we have two major individuals that need to be watched. Lifa and Gaia make me feel wary sometimes. Until I see the basis of this, I shall not spare them from my conjecture.¡¯ Elena would not rule this matter out.


    ¡®All right, just please do everything neatly and elegantly. They are our good allies. Anyway, what about Fortuna? I think you feel wary of her a while ago.¡¯ Elysia couldn¡¯t stop Elena if it was said so.


    ¡®That¡¯s because she is the Fate Goddess, Ely. It was natural to feel wary and suspicious. However, she seems to be an intelligent and sensitivedy. She didn¡¯t say things that could offend us even though she was aware of something about us. She was just trying her best to build a good rtionship with us.¡¯ Elena heaved a subtle sigh, and then she took her seat.


    Elysia was next to her, and everyone immediately took their seats. The dishes were already served on the table, and they could enjoy their time while watching the birthday party down there.


    ¡°Woah... So, this is a birthday party that humans usually throw? It looks festive and fun.¡± Xentia watched the situation in the hall with sparkling eyes, but she realized something and her smile slowly faded from her face. It no longer looked fun anymore.


    ¡°Not all humans organize a celebration like this to celebrate their birthday. It is only held by people with power, authority, wealth, and the like. Can you notice something, Xentia?¡± Rhea beckoned to Xentia to sit back down sweetly.


    ¡°Mm, those guys seem to have other insincere intentions. Do they want something else? Not just enjoy the party?¡± Xentia confessed what she had just noticed.


    ¡°They want to curry favor from Erina¡¯s family. The Minamoto n is one of the most prestigious ns in this country, and that¡¯s the reason. Forget those people because they are insignificant to us.¡± Sylvia shrugged her shoulders.


    She then smiled brightly and put her hands together. ¡°Hehe, my birthday is only four months away, and my father is definitely throwing a party. I want you to attend the event. This must be a lot more fun!¡±


    ¡°Wow, devil¡¯s birthday party? Are you a rich person too? Is Xentia also allowed toe?¡± Xentia felt curious.


    ¡°Sure, that¡¯s if you be a good girl. Otherwise, I can¡¯t provide a seat for you, heehee~¡± Sylvia covered her mouth.


    ¡°Xentia is a good girl, and you are also a good devil. We are all good! So, everyone is invited.¡± Xentia nodded with a big smile. She felt like she had just solved a mystery.


    Xentia¡¯s innocent and cute demeanor caused everyone¡¯s chuckles andughter. They then talked about some light things without worrying about being the center of attention, unlike in the previous banquet, which was a bit stiff due to the presence of Gods and deities.


    About an hour passed, and Erina decided to excuse herself from everyone because she was feeling a little tired and wanted to rest for a while. She just left everything to her grandfather and father. She knew some people came because they had business to do, not just for her birthday party.


    ¡°Then allow me to excuse myself.¡± Erina bowed slightly and then went to the second floor. Mio apanied her.


    ¡°Well, Kenji-sama, your daughter has grown into a beautiful girl with extraordinary talent.¡± A big old man near Kenji looked at Erina¡¯s back with praise.


    ¡°Yes, she is my proud daughter.¡± Kenji was ttered by thepliment, but he knew he had something to talk about now.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it about time you looked for a partner for her? She is the sole sessor of the Minamoto n, and she deserves the best.¡± An old man with a long thick mustache nced at Kenji and Mitsuzuka.


    ¡°She is the one who will decide. We won¡¯t interfere. Plus, my son is still quite young. You say that as if our end is near. Haha, I hope it¡¯s just your small talk, Sir Wong Jin. ¡± Mitsuzukaughed dryly and took a sip of his wine.


    ¡°Haha, of course. Maybe, she needs to socialize more with boys and girls her age. Her golden touch is under control now. I¡¯m sure there are plenty of guys who will fight for her love.¡± Wong Jinughed too.


    They then talked about adult and parent-rted matters. Some people then greeted them in between, but that was not a problem. However, rumors about Erina¡¯s matchmaking contest were about to spread worldwide.


    Erina was considered a peerless beauty by many, but all men were afraid to approach her because of her golden touch. However, the situation has changed now.


    ¡°Ellie, everyone, thanks foring to my birthday party. I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t able to greet you right away.¡± Erina entered the barrier without her knowing it. She immediately greeted everyone with an apology.


    ¡°Fufu, don¡¯t worry about it, Erina. That¡¯s because we¡¯re not an ordinary group. Everyone would probably be surprised if they could see us here. You look really pretty tonight, Erina. It¡¯s like you just came back from a fairy tale.¡± Elysia greeted Erina.


    She checked Erina up and down. Erina was currently d in a beautiful fancy ck-gold dress with a gold crown-like hair ornament. The rose gold ornament on Erina¡¯s waist seemed to signify something, but Elysia didn¡¯t want to interpret its meaning to that extent.


    ¡°Mm, thank you. You look absolutely gorgeous in your aurora bluish-purple dress, Ellie. Everyone is also wearing a stunning ball gown. If everyone noticed your surprise arrival, they might be causing a bit of ruckus, hehe~¡± Erina covered her mouth as she couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of incident would happen.


    ¡°Ball gown? Xentia thought it was an evening dress. However, it is beautiful and wonderful. The dress for a fun party.¡± Xentia responded with approval.


    ¡°Please have a seat. We have prepared a present for you. Here, please ept this.¡± Elysia invited Erina and Mio to take a seat on an empty seat. She then handed Erina a white gift box decorated with a beautiful flowery silver ribbon.


    ¡°Thank you very much. I really appreciate it.¡± Erina received the gift with a feeling of bubbly happiness. She didn¡¯t care what it contained, but ever since it was from Elysia, she felt very happy.


    ¡°You can check the contents if you want. However, only use your spiritual power. You can open the box when you get to the roomter. Only Mio is allowed to know about this gift.¡± Elysia nodded slightly.


    ¡°Mm?¡± Erina briefly checked the contents ording to Elysia¡¯s request. However, she found it was a small pouch. Even though it looked simple and ordinary, she knew it was a mysterious magic item.


    ¡°Can you see it?¡± Elysia asked with a bit of enthusiasm.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a pouch. An artifact pouch, a magic item.¡± Erin nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s not an ordinary pouch. You¡¯ll find the wonder in itter. I wrote the manual for you.¡± Elysia gave a wink while smiling mysteriously.


    The girls then congratted Erina. They then had a short chat about a few things.


    ¡°Oh, right... Ellie, have you finished your businesstely? Everything¡¯s fine, right? I feel guilty if you have to leave everything just for me.¡± Erina suddenly asked because she was worried. Despite her awkwardness with the other angelic-likedies, she still asked because she wanted to know.


    ¡°Worry not. Everything ended well. You don¡¯t need to apologize, either. We are friends, and you are that important.¡± Elysia waved her hand to reassure Erina.


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡± Erina put her hand on her upper chest and heaved a sigh of relief. She then remembered something and asked for her smartphone from Mio. ¡°Ellie, have you read my messages? Hm, they haven¡¯t been sent yet?¡±


    ¡°Eh-ah? My apologies! We just got back, and I haven¡¯t had time to check my smartphone yet.¡± Elysia immediately took her smartphone from her Space Bag.


    *Bzzt* *Bzzt* *Bzzt*


    Elysia received several messages. She read the contents right away.


    ¡°The grand meeting on the ninth, the day after your grand concert? But America wants us to return Xentia to them? What does this mean, Erina?¡± Elysia showed her smartphone to Erina.


    She questioned that with a solemn yet confused expression. The news suddenly made her feel that the situation when they left Earth became pretty problematic.


    ¡°U-uuhh... Please don¡¯t look at me like that, Ellie. I don¡¯t know, either. I was asked to tell you. To be honest, my family doesn¡¯t really understand either. However, allow me to tell you everything regarding that matter.¡± Erina immediately exined everything that had happened in thest few days regarding the grand meeting in question.


    It was supposed to be a cheerful event, but the situation was quite precarious. Erina had to immediately inform Elysia and the Guardians of Dream¡¯s members regarding this issue.

 Chapter 857 Meaningful Gift

    <h4>Chapter 857 Meaningful Gift</h4>


    ¡°A fake situation made up as if we were the viins. Does America want to dere war on us?¡± Rhea snorted sarcastically.


    ¡°Maa, please calm down first. The situation might just be triggered by some selfish and power-hungry higher-ups.¡± Elysia tried to calm Rhea as she could feel the anger. ¡°Anyway, Erina... Do you know what might happen if we don¡¯t hand Xentia over to them?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t abandon Xentia. Xentia doesn¡¯t want to be left behind.¡± Xentia asked in a pleading tone.


    ¡°My apologies, but we also don¡¯t know. Everything will be discussed at the grand meeting on the ninth. The higher-ups of all the countries listed in the Esper Association will be there. Although the main purpose of the meeting is to discuss the recent events, America will raise the issue and corner us.¡± Erina shook her head because she didn¡¯t know anything more than that.


    ¡°It was funny because they asked us to return what didn¡¯t belong to them in the first ce. Xentia belongs to no one but herself. She is with us by destiny and the choices she makes.¡± Elena smiled faintly and shook her head.


    ¡°Mm, whatever the reason, Xentia has joined us. So, our answer is clear.¡± Rhea nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Then please attend the grand meeting. We will be in great trouble.¡± Erina sped her hands. She hoped Elysia could be there with a Guardian of Dream¡¯s high-rank member.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll take care of that when the timees. It¡¯s seven o¡¯clock- no, that¡¯s nine o¡¯clock on the Mothership over the Pacific Ocean, right?¡± Elysia waved her hand to reassure Erina.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be helped.¡± Erina was finally able to heave a sigh of relief.


    ¡°So, the problem is solved, right? That¡¯s good for you, Xentia.¡± Sylvia gave a congrattory smile to Xentia.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± Xentia was feeling cheerful again.


    ¡°However, you have to put your stance on those old-timers. They need to know that you are Xentia, not their tool. You don¡¯t have to listen to their orders or the like.¡± Sylvia spoke in a whisper-like voice, but it was clear enough for everyone to hear.


    ¡°Xentia understands. Master Aria and Ely are enough.¡± Xentia nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Hmm, human schemes are shallow, huh. They¡¯ll keep trying to find our bottom line until they find the boundary they shouldn¡¯t cross. However, we¡¯re not subjects they can test at will. Should we give them a valuable lesson?¡± Ai nced at Elysia, then checked everyone¡¯s expressions.


    ¡°Uhm, I don¡¯t think we should be the first to make a move. Depending on the situation and their decision, we¡¯ll adjust the actions that need to be taken. What do you think?¡± Elysia asked for everyone¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°That sound good.¡± Elena was the first to agree. Everyone took turns voicing their agreement.


    Unfortunately, Elysia had absolutely no idea what the girls in her group might do to anyone who tried to challenge them, much less with malicious intention.


    After that, the topic was put aside, and the atmosphere returned to calm and cheerful.


    ¡°Nee, Erina. Listen to the conversation of your grandfather, father, and friends. They are talking about you. Is it rted to the matchmaking event? Fufu, those people seem to want to urge your family to quickly find you a life partner.¡± Elysia covered her mouth and nced down at the hall.


    ¡°It¡¯s just small talk, Ellie. I haven¡¯t thought about it that far.¡± Erina nudged Elysia¡¯s arm in embarrassment when it was said clearly.


    ¡°Hmm, what if that really happened? You may have to choose a life partner one day. Someone who will apany you throughout your life, whether it be joy or sorrow.¡± Elysia also asked herself.


    She got her answer because she had Elena, Rhea, and her friends. However, the situation was vastly different for Erina.


    ¡°Ellie... I¡¯m embarrassed to say it. I¡¯m afraid to choose. Those who came obviously wanted something from me. Sincerity is a scarce thing in the world. I¡¯m only twenty, but do I really have to rely on a man in my life? I can¡¯t imagine that situation would happen to me.¡± Erina twiddled with her fingers.


    ¡°E-eh?¡± Elysia realized that Erina had misunderstood this small talk.


    Erina also took it seriously. Elysia decided not to interfere too much. However, it reminded her of the romantic rtionships of famous people she knew. The majority of them didn¡¯t have a harmonious rtionship because of ipatibility.


    So, letting time and fate guide Erina to the best possible life choice was better. Elysia also couldn¡¯t recruit Erina into her group right now for some reason.


    ¡°...¡± Elena only nced at Erina and Elysia. She could tell something from Erina¡¯s gaze, but Elysia failed to notice it.


    However, something would definitely happen in the future when the time came. Now was just not the time for Erina to get too deeply involved with Elysia and their group.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be a man. We can choose who we want to spend the rest of our life with. Someone chooses their parents, family, pets, masters, disciples, favorite things, or even friends. Don¡¯t let anyone force their will on what you don¡¯t like. You still have a chance to break through your limits, but can you do it?¡± Rhea gave an implied hint.


    ¡°???¡± Elysia asked in wonder, but she didn¡¯t overthink it. Rhea just wanted to tell Erina something. Although, the mindset of the immortal and the mortal was vastly different.


    ¡°Ah-mm...¡± Erina was taken aback, but she didn¡¯t know how to respond. She just nodded slightly.


    The previous topic started as small talk, but Erina took it seriously. Elysia then changed the subject of the conversation to something that made everyone smile.


    Half an hour passed, and Gaia gave a signal to Elysia. She needed to go now.


    ¡°Erina, as much as I want to spend time with you, the situation is asking us to leave now.¡± Elysia held Erina¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Can we meet again tomorrow?¡± Erina felt a little sad, but she didn¡¯t show it.


    ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll meet again tomorrow. I¡¯ll send you a message.¡± Elysia smiled sweetly while shaking her smartphone near her face.


    ¡°All right, then, please be careful on your way back. Recently, the wind has been a bit strong, and the weather has be unpredictable.¡± Erina nodded slightly and stood up.


    ¡°Thanks for the reminder. Please convey my regards to your father and grandfather. Mio, please protect and take care of Erina. See you tomorrow~¡± Elysia waved her hand.


    ¡°Bye-bye~¡± Xentia waved her hand high.


    *Poof*


    Everyone around the table suddenly disappeared instantly, leaving Erina and Mio stunned for a few seconds.


    ¡°Oh my...¡± Erina held her forehead. She forgot that Elysia coulde and go at will. Still, she had previously intended to apany them to the exit.


    ¡°Mio, let¡¯s go back to our bedroom.¡± Erina heaved a subtle sigh and turned around.


    The disguise barrier was revoked. Kenji identally notices Erina¡¯s presence on the second floor. He previously thought his daughter had gone to her room, but she was still there?


    ¡°Kenji.¡± Mitsuzuka spoke in a whisper-like voice.


    The gesture was apparent. Kenji immediately excused himself and left the hall to catch up with Erina.


    ¡°Erina.¡± Kenji called out from behind.


    ¡°Father. Is there something? You look in a hurry.¡± Erina stopped in her tracks.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It was just a little weird because I thought you had left the hall, but you were still there without anyone noticing. I also noticed that the special ce you prepared seemed to have been previously upied by a group of people. Did theye?¡± Kenji could guess the answer, but he needed definite confirmation.


    ¡°Yes, Ellie and her friends were there a while ago. However, they need to leave soon because of some business. Ellie sends her regards to you and grandfather.¡± Erina answered in a whisper-like voice.


    ¡°I see... Do you want to go to your bedroom?¡± Kenji nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Mm, I feel I need to rest, father. Please forgive my rudeness, and please convey my apologies to those who wish to see me.¡± Erina heaved a subtle sigh and closed her eyes. She also feigned her tiredness.


    ¡°All right.¡± Kenji could tell the implied meaning. He could also assume that Elysia¡¯s group knew about the grand meeting.


    Kenji returned to the hall while Erina and Mio went to their bedroom.


    *ck*


    Mio checked the window lock, then immediately locked the bedroom door.


    ¡°This is a special gift from Ellie~¡± Erina put the gift on her bed. She felt like immortalizing that gift, but she needed to open it at Elysia¡¯s request.


    Therefore, she was meticulous in opening the gift box so that she could return it to its previous stateter.


    Even though it took a bit of time, Erina managed to get the ¡®pouch¡¯ out without damaging the gift box. There was a small letter there, and Erina immediately read it.


    It was a handwritten letter by Elysia regarding the ¡®pouch¡¯ guide. It was actually called the Space Bag, a magic item that could store many objects regardless of its small shape.


    Erina had thought it was a joke, but she was immediately shocked when she saw the wonder stored in that little ¡®pouch¡¯.


    It was a mountain of rare resources that were impossible to obtain with mere wealth.


    A whisper from her inner self seemed to tell her to immediately be stronger and break through in rank to aim for the higher level.


    Something mysterious seemed to tell her that she could spend more time with Elysia if she became stronger. Maybe she could initiate the telepathy without waiting for Elysia to open a conversation first.


    ¡°Mio, Ellie wants us to be stronger. Does she want to invite us to join her group?¡± Erina muttered under her breath. If that really happened, she would have signed up without a second thought.


    ¡°Erina-sama... That pouch and those resources... Are they really humans, or maybe angels from another realm?¡± Mio peeked at the pouch¡¯s contents and widened her eyes in surprise. She could tell those resources possessed immeasurable value.


    ¡°Angels, huh... They may no longer be mortals, Mio. This gift is an investment value and a test. Ellie wants to invite me to her group, but I don¡¯t have the qualifications to be with them yet. Mio, will you apany me till the end? We need to break through to rank eight or beyond like Xentia.¡± Erina sped her hands as if getting enlightenment from all her confusion so far.


    ¡°I am yours, Erina-sama. I will be with you until the end of my life.¡± Mio put her hand on her upper chest and bowed slightly.


    Erina and Mio interpreted Elysia¡¯s gift as something more meaningful. However, Elysia only gave it because she didn¡¯t have time to prepare. Elena suggested gifting Erina some of their Earth¡¯s newly acquired resources too, and Elysia didn¡¯t think that was odd.

 Chapter 858 Get the Job Done in a Day

    <h4>Chapter 858 Get the Job Done in a Day</h4>


    After a windy night followed by heavy rains, morning arrived with clear and cool weather.


    Elysia woke up from sleep and did her fluffy morning routine for Vanessa, Yuuki, and Lynn. However, Xentia was curious and joined in on the fun. Elysia¡¯s head pats are superb, after all.


    ¡°Heehee~¡± Vanessa chuckled while holding her cheeks. After two days of waiting, she finally rubbed her master¡¯s scent all over her body.


    ¡°Hmm~¡± Yuuki looked up at the morning sky in a bright mood, clear weather.


    ¡°Fufu, that happiness can be so simple sometimes.¡± Lifa covered her mouth and sipped her morning tea.


    ¡°We have three days before the grand meeting. One day to rest, one day to collect data while doing a little survey at the technology expo. On the eighth, we do some preparations and, in the evening, attend the grand concert for Erina.¡± Elysia raised the topic of conversation regarding their schedule of events.


    ¡°Hmm, what should we do today? Take a break or go into action?¡± Nell asked in wonder. She didn¡¯t have a problem with either one.


    ¡°If we act today, we can make it two days of leisure time. Preparation for that grand meeting doesn¡¯t need to beplex. What do you all think? Get everything done in one day, and rxter. Or do alternate schedules? ¡± Lifa asked everyone¡¯s opinion on the current issue.


    ¡°I think we shouldplete those two missions today. That way, I can spend more quality time with my master.¡± Vanessa immediately agreed with the first option.


    ¡°Mm, I think that¡¯s a good idea. We¡¯re also back in shape after a night of quality rest.¡± Yuuki also agreed.


    ¡°Getting things done at the beginning and rxing at the end is the most sensible thing.¡± Lynn nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Xentia too!¡± Xentia raised her hand even though she didn¡¯t choose anything. She just followed the decisions that were made.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine with that.¡± Evelyn didn¡¯t mind the decision.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. We canplete the mission in half a day, but where is the expo in question? We need to collect data regarding America¡¯s issue against Xentia, right?¡± Sylvia put her hand to her chin. She didn¡¯t mind getting into action today, either.


    Rhea and Nell just gave the nod to Elysia, indicating their agreement. Meanwhile, Elena just hadn¡¯t woken up from the Elysian Realm yet.


    ¡°So, the decision is clear. We will go collect data regarding why America wants Xentia even though we have destroyed data rted to Xentia in the basement. We will reveal everything today to corner them at the grand meeting. However, regarding the technology expo, you mean Ely... What do you want to know about that ce?¡± Lifa put her hand on the table and looked at Elysia.


    ¡°We need to learn about the technology of this world, especially in the field ofmunication. This may sound trivial for those who canmunicate with others via telepathy regardless of distance, but not everyone can do it.


    We need a globalmunicationswork and satellites to monitor outer space and celestial bodies like the moon. Vrelenia needs it, and we will give the project n to Vrelenian to make it happen. The war is imminent, and we need a coordinated battle.¡± Elysia exined the reason behind her strong desire formunication technology.


    ¡°Alright, I can do the work for you, Ely. We can also get some free satellites when the timees. Would you mind leaving this matter to me to sort out? That way, you won¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡± Lifa nodded in understanding but expressed her suggestion with a mysterious smile.


    Unfortunately, Lifa¡¯s smile was interpreted differently in Elysia¡¯s eyes. ¡°Ah-Uhm, I would find it very helpful. You are much more experienced in this matter. However, why do I feel you are after something? Would you like something in return for your help?¡±


    ¡°Ara? Why do you think so, dear Ely?¡± Lifa was somewhat surprised by Elysia¡¯s frank suspicion.


    ¡°Your smile is a little suspicious. Was it aimed at me since you were staring at me? It¡¯s fine. Please tell me what I need to do for you.¡± Elysia tilted her head slightly. She seemed to have guessed something wrong.


    ¡°Fufu, you are too sensitive, Ely. It seems that my smile caused a misunderstanding in your eyes. It doesn¡¯t have to be you, but those Americans will paypensation for the mental stress they inflicted on us.¡± Lifa covered her mouth and exined the reason behind her smile just now.


    She feigned her surprise and suddenly approached Xentia to give some head pats. ¡°Oh no, Xentia was intimidated and scared. That¡¯s not good. They need to pay handsomely for threatening our Xentia and challenging us. Hush, hush...¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Xentia put on a confused, innocent face. She didn¡¯t know why it was said that she was intimidated and frightened. Still, she epted the head pats with pleasure nheless.


    ¡°Sorry, I misunderstood you.¡± Elysia apologized with a slight bow.


    ¡°Fufu, worry not, Ely. So, where is the technology expo you¡¯re referring to? Do you want to go there, or stay in Japan and apany our friend from Earth? Fortuna will also be hereter, but she will meet you. You¡¯d better stay in Japan, and we¡¯ll sort things out as soon as possible.¡± Lifa dropped her fist onto her open palm. She thought it was the best arrangement.


    ¡°The location is also in America. Please wait a moment. I will show you the exact location.¡± Elysia essed the map on her smartphone and showed everyone the search results.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be here with Ely.¡± Rhea made a decision. She was in no mood to leave Elysia¡¯s side.


    ¡°I also.¡± Ai got up from her seat and rushed back to Elysia¡¯s shadow. However, someone suddenly grabbed her from behind.


    ¡°That¡¯s not good, Ai. You wille with us so that everything can be done quickly. Your shadow transformation requires no magic and is very useful for infiltration.¡± Lifa smiled widely and didn¡¯t let Ai escape.


    ¡°No, I want to go back to my shadow sanctuary! Let me go!¡± Ai refuses and tries to break free.


    ¡°It¡¯s only half a day task. When we get back, you can ask Ely something like give Ely some head pats like a nice big sister... Or, you want some cuddles like our lovely fluffy friends?¡± Lifa whispered close to Ai¡¯s ear.


    ¡°...¡± Ai was silent for a moment. She nced at the lovely fluffy friends in question, then at Elysia.


    Ai and Elysia exchanged nces for a few seconds. They didn¡¯t say anything, but Ai could only sigh and take the offer. ¡°Ely, you need to be careful because only one person will take care of you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Ai. However, you forgot to count my master.¡± Elysia smiled sweetly.


    ¡°Oh, yeah... I almost forgot. She often rests inside of you, and I used to think she was actually a part of you.¡± Ai scratched her head.


    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s right. My master is a part of me. She is my family. Our family has grown quite big now.¡± Elysia looked at everyone with a tender expression.


    ¡°Ely...¡± Evelyn was touched for many reasons. She was happy to be considered family by Elysia.


    ¡°Eve, do you want to be with me to wait for Goddess Fortuna or go to America for information gathering?¡± Elysia wanted to know what Evelyn wanted to do without asking anyone.


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty good at infiltration and data gathering. I¡¯ll be useful at the expo too.¡± Evelyn pumped her fists. She wanted to feel useful and do something for Elysia.


    ¡°Thank you, everyone. I was supposed to go with you guys, but the situation required me to stay in Japan. Many people are watching over me, and Erina needs me here. When youe back this afternoon, I will cook your favorite food. So, make sure toe back before lunch~¡± Elysia put her hands together with a grateful smile.


    ¡°En, someone has to stay behind just for those annoying higher-ups. We¡¯re leaving now, but you still need to be careful, Ely. Big sister, see you this afternoon!¡± Nell waved her hand.


    ¡°Please wait. Earth Mother left nature spirits herest night to help us and prevent us from using magic. They will be very helpful, and the mission will bepleted even without using magic.¡± Rhea raised her palm. She immediately took a jar on the nightstand.


    The six floating little balls answered the call and left the jar. Rhea exined the situation a bit and asked them for help.


    ¡°Oh, okay. We understand. Everything will be done perfectly and quickly, ma¡¯am!¡± Sora saluted, and so did herrades.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Rhea extended her hand towards Nell and the others. The nature spirits flew to the girls and divided their tasks.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t use magic. I will control the wind, and we will arrive in America quickly. Hmm, the wind will disguise our presence as well. So, be prepared for a super fast trip across the continent!¡± Wendy announced to everyone. She opened the window and took everyone to the sky with the power of the wind.


    ¡°Whoa!¡± Some of the girls yelped in surprise, but they soon got used to it.


    ¡°The wind can disguise their presence well?¡± Elysia stared up at the sky until everyone was out of sight.


    ¡°Only those with strength above rank eight can notice their presence even under cover of the wind disguise. Wendy¡¯s wind power is impressive and far beyond theprehension of Earth¡¯s mortals.¡± Rhea looked left and right. She had Elysia all to herself since Elena was still asleep in the Elysian Realm.


    *Bzzt*


    Elysia¡¯s smartphone vibrated. A message from Erina came in, and Elysia immediately replied to it.


    ¡®Rhea, we need to go now to visit Erina. We¡¯ll take a taxi there, so no one gets suspicious.¡¯ Elysia offered her hand to Rhea.


    ¡®En!¡¯ Rhea took Elysia¡¯s hand, and they left their hotel room. She was aware that some experts were still watching their every move, but since no one was acting foolishly, she just let them go.

 Chapter 859 Young Generation Gathering Event

    <h4>Chapter 859 Young Generation Gathering Event</h4>


    Elysia paid for her taxi and entered through the mansion gate. She was well known to all the Minamoto n members, and the guards weed her with respect.


    ¡®It rained heavilyst night, but it¡¯s really sunny this morning. Stormy does a great job of keeping things cool.¡¯ Elysia took a deep breath and exhaled slowly.


    ¡®Yes, Stormy is the one who does a little bit of weather regtion in this city. Otherwise, windy downpours will hit Tokyo. The weather is still a bit chaotic and unpredictable since the world¡¯sw damages.¡¯ Rhea put her hand near her forehead and looked at the clear sky.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that bad? World¡¯sw and Earth¡¯s boundary have been repaired, right?¡¯ Elysia finally understood the reason behind the chaotic weather boom.


    ¡®Hmm, nature spirits say it will take about four days to restore the world order to its original state. Everything will return to the way it was as the day passed.¡¯ Rhea smiled sweetly.


    ¡®I feel relieved to hear that.¡¯ Elysia breathed a sigh of relief.


    She had a short chat with Rhea, but they had already arrived at the mansion¡¯s entrance. Two guards opened the door and ushered them in.


    ¡°Ellie, you¡¯vee.¡± Erina raised her hand in greeting from the living room. She immediately came closer.


    ¡°Hi~ I¡¯ll definitelye. So, what kind of problem are you having right now? It¡¯s not about romance, is it? I¡¯m not an expert on this.¡± Elysia waved her hand and put on a mischievous expression.


    ¡°Ellie, you keep teasing me. I was thinking about itst night, and I just realized you were just trying to tease me, but I took you seriously.¡± Erina held Elysia¡¯s hand with a bit of embarrassment.


    ¡®Hmm-mm~ You seemed to be just too tense and nervous back then, Erina. No need to worry. Are my messages and feelings being conveyed?¡¯ Elysia opened the conversation via telepathy.


    ¡®I¡¯ve received your message and feelings, Ellie. I will not let you down!¡¯ Erina answered with steadfast determination.


    ¡®What can youprehend from our gift? Do you like it?¡¯ Elysia smiled faintly and tilted her head slightly.


    ¡®Ellie, your gift is incredibly valuable for you to just give away. The Space Bag that could store multiple items was an incredible articat, but you also left a mountain of extremely rare high-level resources within it. You invested so many assets in me. Do you really want me and Mio?¡¯ Erina sped Elysia¡¯s hand and blushed slightly as she said that.


    ¡®Mm, please cultivate well and make use of our gift to make you stronger. You have your own path, but I wonder if we will cross our path again in the future. I want to recruit you, but now is not the time. You need to meet several criteria until the timees, Erina.¡¯ Elysia looked down a bit.


    ¡®Ellie... I will try my best to solve my problems first. Please believe me. I will not let you down.¡¯ Erina now had a clear and definite confirmation of Elysia¡¯s intentions towards her.


    ¡®Hehe, I¡¯m not demanding anything. Just do your things at your own pace. Whatever the oue, it¡¯s for your own good.¡¯ Elysia rubbed Erina¡¯s hand and walked into the living room. ¡°I wonder about the meaning behind your previous message, Erina. You asked me out for some reason, but you didn¡¯t exin anything there. I¡¯m here now... so speak up and I¡¯ll listen.¡±


    She then remembered something and immediately introduced Rhea to Erina. Still, it aimed at Erina¡¯s father and grandfather in the living room. ¡°Erina, let me introduce someone to you~ This lovely, adorable girl is my little sister, Aria.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Aria. You can call me Erina.¡± Erina bent down slightly to look at the adorable turquoise long-haired girl at eye level.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Rhea nodded slightly and fell silent again.


    ¡°Oh? Youe with only your little sister, Elysia? Come sit for a moment and have some hot tea with us.¡± Kenji invited Elysia to sit down.


    ¡°This is our day off. I¡¯m also sure that there are some free experts who will protect us from trouble.¡± Elysia nced outside.


    ¡°Well, you really do attract a lot of attention from different countries. They¡¯re starting to reassess you now. Are ¡®they¡¯ okay with your situation?¡± Kenji wanted to confirm something.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Elysia smiled mysteriously. She then greeted Mio. ¡°Hi, Mio. Are you well?¡±


    ¡°I am fine, Elysia-sama.¡± Mio put her hand on her upper chest.


    ¡°You camest night, but didn¡¯t greet us. Is everything all right on your side?¡± Mitsuzuka nced at Aria, then back at Elysia.


    ¡°Please forgive me for not greeting you due to the unfavorable situation. I can only send my regards through Erina. Thank you for asking. Everything is fine now. It¡¯s just, it seems like trouble just came even though we didn¡¯t want it, hmm?¡± Elysia bowed slightly to apologize.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s a good thing that everything is fine. That mysterious disease has also disappeared. Everyone received two doses of the vine, and they should be immune from such a disease, right?¡± Mitsuzuka raised his palm. He didn¡¯t ask Elysia to apologize, after all.


    ¡°Eh? Two doses of vine? Isn¡¯t that just one in instruction?¡± Elysia scratched her head and looked at everyone¡¯s expressions.


    ¡°Yeah, just one. However, the Alchemy Association and the World Health Organization give one extra dose for an immunity booster.¡± Kenji shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°It¡¯s not free, is it? Who bears all the costs?¡± Elysia could guess the business scheme that had happened.


    ¡°The government of every country. What do you think?¡± Kenji wanted to know Elysia¡¯s response to this.


    ¡°Hmm, so be it. They also need to cover the production costs for the antidote vine. Anyway, Erina~ You ignored my question earlier. You can¡¯t run away now. Answer me or I¡¯ll tickle you~¡± Elysia held Erina¡¯s arm and tickled Erina¡¯s waist as a threat.


    ¡°Kyaa, Ellie! Fufufu, heehe-he. That¡¯s ticklish. Uuu...¡± Erina tried to hold onto Elysia¡¯s naughty hands, but those nimble fingers were very good at tickling her.


    Elysia then let Erina take a breath, but she waited for her answer.


    ¡°Ellie, father asked me to go socialize with the talented young generations at their gathering event.¡± Erina pressed her fingers together and acknowledged the problem. It was a bit embarrassing, but she didn¡¯t dare to leave with just Mio.


    Elysia was somewhat surprised by that answer. She never thought it was the problem in question. ¡°Socializing with peers is a good thing, right? It doesn¡¯t have to be always being friends or getting along with others. Just getting acquainted is enough to start with.¡±


    ¡°Hum, your golden touch is under control now. My daughter, you were once considered an untoucable golden rose, and no one dared to socialize with you. However, now is the time for you to get to know them and socialize like the other younger generations. You no longer a loner, and you may encounter somethingter.¡± Kenji folded his arms and voiced his concern.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a loner. I have a lot of fans. I also have Ellie and Mio.¡± Erina emphasized her argument.


    ¡°Sir Kenji, Sir Mitsuzuka... may I know what you will do if Erina is able to determine her own path of destiny in the future?¡± Elysia suddenly raised her hand and asked.


    Kenji and Mitsuzuka looked at each other. They knew it had deep meaning but weren¡¯t quite sure what Elysia meant.


    ¡°Hm, we never force our will on Erina. We don¡¯t know the meaning behind your question, but we want Erina to get the best. Let fate decide.¡± Kenji heaved a subtle sigh.


    ¡°I see...¡± Elysia nodded slightly. She then stood up. ¡°All right, we are now going to the gathering ce. I also want to know what the talented young generation from Japan is like. We are going to socialize.¡±


    ¡°You too, Ellie?¡± Erina felt somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Elysia offered her hand.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Erina epted Elysia¡¯s hand.


    Elysia grabbed Rhea¡¯s hand and then bid her farewell to Mitsuzuka and Kenji before going outside. Mio immediately followed.


    Mitsuzuka and Kenji felt a bitplicated. They had a hard time asking Erina to go to that gathering event. Still, Elysia made no effort to convince Erina.


    ¡°...¡± Erina took Elysia to the garage. Still, she didn¡¯t know what to say because her father and grandfather were also following them. ¡°Father, grandfather, why did you alsoe to the garage? Do you have a business to attend to today?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, my granddaughter? How could I miss your first real socialization with you peers event? You can go with Elysia, Aria, and Mio. We¡¯ll just be watching from afar. Don¡¯t mind us, no, you can assume we¡¯re not following you.¡± Mitsuzuka folded his arms and thought her reasoning made perfect sense.


    ¡°You make me feel nervous.¡± Erina voiced herints, but she couldn¡¯t stop her father and grandfather if they wanted toe. ¡°Ellie, please choose the car you like. We¡¯ll go with two cars.¡±


    ¡°Which one would you choose, Erina?¡± Elysia didn¡¯t even try to choose when she saw the many cars in that magnificent garage.


    ¡°Me and Mio will ride this one.¡± Erina patted a brown supercar.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go with the one next to you.¡± Elysia chose the closest white one.


    ¡°Honda NSX? Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± Erina nced at Elysia¡¯s choice.


    After that, they went out of the mansion area with some escorts. Kenji and Mitsuzuka followed in a ck SUV right behind the two supercars.


    ¡®Master Elysia, is the mentioned gathering event a vehicle race?¡¯ Rhea asked curiously. This motorized vehicle was not family-friendly because it could only fit two people.


    ¡®I think so, Rhea. However, we don¡¯t have to race. We¡¯ll just watch Erina from the side~ She may be a rece queen.¡¯ Elysia hummed happily.


    ¡®You sound like her mother.¡¯ Rhea was pretty amused.


    *Bzzt*


    Elysia¡¯s smartphone vibrated, but she wasn¡¯t in a situation to be able to see the message. ¡®Rhea, there¡¯s a messageing in. Can you read it for me?¡¯


    ¡°Okay.¡± Rhea picked up Elysia¡¯s smartphone in the nearby handbag. ¡°That young master from South Korea hase to Tokyo. He wants to meet you.¡±


    Elysia asked Erina via telepathy before answering Rhea. ¡°Hong Ju-Won? Did hee for help again? Tell him toe to the gathering event at-, err... Mobility Resort Motegi.¡±

 Chapter 860 Meet and Greet

    <h4>Chapter 860 Meet and Greet</h4>


    The arrival of the ck car troupe surprised many people on the circuit. They thought something unexpected had happened, but they breathed a sigh of relief when they found the group of cars just stopping around the stands. Only two supercars made it to the circuit.


    ¡°Toyota GR hypercar and Honda NSX? For real, haha! They have no chance of winning if they go with it.¡± An arrogant young manughed as he leaned against his red Ferrari.


    ¡°Who are they? The two cars also seem to have been modified, I can tell from the sound of their engines. Did theye to participate?¡± A girl d in sexy tight clothes asked in wonder.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Karin. They¡¯re not on the participant and guest lists. Everyone on the list is already here. Even so, they¡¯re definitely not ordinary people.¡± A girl in a cheerleading outfit checked the attendance list.


    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s wee for neers. They are talented young girls, I can see them clearly.¡± Karin smiled sweetly and waved her hand high at the two approaching cars. She wanted to tell them toe to her first.


    The talented young generation who came to the gathering event was not all present for the race. Still, some people were enthusiastic about participating in the speed racing event on the circuit using their proud cars.


    Each and every talented youngster were there because that event was organized by the Esper Association. The invited ones must attend. However, the real reason was still quite mysterious. Above all, that event was held quite suddenly.


    When the brown hypercar and white supercar pulled over near the event¡¯s mascot Karin, all attention turned to the neers out of curiosity, especially the boys and men. After all, they could clearly see that the neers were top-ss gorgeous beauties!


    By the time the four girls got out of their cars, everyone was stunned. It was easy for everyone to recognize two out of four. They were the golden diva Erina and her demon bodyguard Mio!


    However, the other two girls instantly won everyone¡¯s hearts because they were so lovely yet mysterious. The girls from the white car looked so young and beautiful, but no one knew them, and it was strange because such beauty couldn¡¯t remain hidden from the world for this long.


    ¡°Hi, are you perhaps Karin from the Kawasaki n? I was told that we will be assisted by you at this gathering event.¡± Erina greeted politely.


    ¡°Wha, wha, woah! E-E-Erina-sama, are you really Erina-sama!? It¡¯s really you, right?¡± Karin covered her mouth in pleasant surprise.


    ¡°Mm, hello~¡± Erina waved her hand.


    ¡°Woah, I finally got to meet you in person. I am one of your fans. All of your songs are my favorites. I¡¯m looking forward to your new album!¡± Karin¡¯s eyes sparkled. She was about to hold her idol¡¯s hand, but her hands stopped mid-air, and she canceled her intention. She remembered that Erina¡¯s dangerous power was no longer a secret to espers, and she didn¡¯t want to turn into a lump of gold.


    ¡°Hello, Kawasaki Karin-san. Nice to meet you. The wind is still blowing cold even in this sunny weather. However, are you okay just wearing that skimpy suit? You can catch cold.¡± Elysia came closer and raised her hand in greeting. She checked Karin up and down and was sure this girl was simr to the car g girls at the vehicle exhibition a few days ago.


    ¡°Hehe, thanks for worrying about me. However! This isn¡¯t a skimpy outfit, but my race queen suit.¡± Karin flicked a handful of her shoulder-length brte. She immediately approached the lovely ck-haired girl and smiled sweetly. ¡°Hello, sweetie, may this big sister know your name? May I know your age? Heehee~¡±


    ¡°I am Elysia, and she is my little sister, Aria. Is age an issue here? We are on the circuit.¡± Elysia took one step back. She felt Karin suddenly acting strange.


    ¡°Mm, it doesn¡¯t matter at all. I was just curious about you. You look younger despite your ripe curvy body. Uhm, yes, I am Karin. I was told to guide the neers, but who would have thought it was the beauters!¡± Karin immediately waved her hand in front of her face.


    ¡°Woah, such a lovely girls we have here. Nice to meet you, Erina-chan! Do you still remember me?¡± A girl in a decent race queen suit pushed Karin aside and greeted Erina.


    ¡°Yes, you are the second princess of the Taira n, Minako. Your father and grandfather have helped us a lot in the past few days.¡± Erin nodded slightly.


    ¡°Hm-mm~ You¡¯ve been going through a tough timetely. However, that¡¯s okay, my n is your best possible ally. We will help you to take down anyone who dares to hurt you.¡± Minako clenched her fists.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Erina appreciated the deration.


    ¡°Moo, Minako-sama. You are so rude.¡± Karin rubbed her arm.


    ¡°Oh, sorry. I was just surprised and excited.¡± Minako covered her mouth, and she then whispered close to Erina. ¡°Fufu, you¡¯re really close with the rumored Elysia-chan, huh... She also came with her adorable little sister. You really hid such beauties from the world, Erina-chan.¡±


    Erina just smiled in reply.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s get together with everyone. This is a meet and greet event where all the talented young generation in Japan gather. The ones over there are the organizers and the higher-ups of the Esper Association. Let¡¯s greet them first.¡± Karin cleared her throat and pointed her palm at a group of white-robed old men near the pit stop.


    Erina and Elysia greeted the organizers and acquainted the talented young generation.


    Almost all the boys wanted to get acquainted with the newly arrived beauties. Therefore, a bit of ¡®dispute¡¯ urred.


    Even so, Elysia handled everything so well, and everyone was polite after it was clearly asked. She and Erina then just exchanged pleasantries.


    ¡°Hello, lovely little sisters. I am Young Master Akihito. Would you like to apany this handsome young master to a little banquet? This big brother have some candies too. We will be watching the race from the VIP area.¡± A prince-like young master came with a red rose and a sparkling smile.


    ¡°Banquet? If it involves liquor, I need to turn it down. We¡¯re underage.¡± Elysia shook her head.


    ¡°Under age?¡± Several people muttered in surprise. Aria was clearly underage, but Elysia too?


    ¡°Ahem! We seem to need to have a little chat, Young Master Akihito.¡± Two masked people in ck military uniforms suddenly tapped Akihito¡¯s shoulder from behind. They then dragged the boy away.


    ¡°Wait, what!? Who are you? Eh, are you FBI? Hey, I¡¯m just asking them toe over to a pastry and tea party over there!¡± Akihito immediately exined the situation while pointing to a nearby pastry table under arge umbre.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a false rm, guys. But, we¡¯ll keep an eye on you, boy.¡± One of the ¡®FBI¡¯ guys pointed his two fingers at his face, then at Akihito. He and hisrades then left like ninjas.


    ¡°Phew, who exactly are they? Why are they alsoing here?¡± Akihito heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you invited the underage girls with the weird invitation, fool. You may not know it, but Elysia is someone who is being monitored by many experts from various countries right now. She is so important and crucial.¡± An athletic man snorted and hit his friend¡¯s head with a paper fan.


    ¡°Uh-huh? Is that true, my friend Shin? Are those beuties that important? Either way, they¡¯re really lovely. Heehee~ Elysia-chan is a perfect wife material, but Aria-chan is really my type. If I get the big sister, will the little sistere along?¡± Akihito was slightly surprised, but he nced back at Elysia and Aria.


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    The unmistakable voice sounded from behind again, startling Akihito. ¡°Hehe, all safe. I was just guessing. No harm, peace.¡±


    ¡°Foolish, I warned you to be careful with them, including Erina.¡± Shin turned around and walked away from his friend because he didn¡¯t want to get into trouble.


    Elysia apanied Erina to greet almost everyone. A group of girls stayed away from the crowd and avoided associating with the boys. Elysia invited Erina, Rhea, and Mio to go to that girl group when the side race event started.


    ¡°Hi~¡± Elysia greeted in a friendly manner.


    ¡°Hum.¡± The cold beauty just nodded in response.


    ¡°Wee back, Elysia-chan and everyone. But, wow...¡± Minako raised her hand from beside the cold beauty. She was somewhat surprised to realize Erina was holding hands with Elysia.


    She then rushed over to Elysia and whispered softly. ¡°Elysia-chan, aren¡¯t you afraid to turn into a lump of gold? Erina-chan does wear gloves, but look... it¡¯s already be golden gloves.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s just feeling nervous. You don¡¯t have to worry, Minako-sama. Erina won¡¯t be able to turn me into gold because she won¡¯t hurt me.¡± Elysia smiled in reply.


    ¡°Just call me Minako~ But, you¡¯re amazing, Elysia-chan. Maybe that¡¯s why Erina-chan is so clingy to you. We got information that Erina-chan¡¯s golden touch is already under control, but well... everyone is afraid of her. Please take care of Erina-chan, mkay?¡± Minako gave a wink and returned to her little group.


    ¡°Introducing, she is my new friend, Fuyumi Yuki. Then, she is¨C¡± Minako then introduced her little group.


    ¡®Master Elysia, the one named Fuyumi Yuki once met one of our teams during the elimination event. Her friend was one of the participants at the time, and he was immediately eliminated.¡¯ Rhea tugged the end of Elysia¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡®Fuyumi Yuki? Her friend, err, a boy? Hmm, all right. We need to keep our eyes on her. Her innate talent is an ice element, huh... She doesn¡¯t hold a grudge to Guardian of Dream, right?¡¯ Elysia nced at the ck-haired cold beauty. She could see a cold aura emanating from those icy blue eyes.

 Chapter 861 The Jealous Lady (1)

    <h4>Chapter 861 The Jealous Lady (1)</h4>


    ¡°Nee, Yuki-chan~ Why are you so cold, but cool? You¡¯re like a cooler in this rather hot weather.¡± Minako suddenly wanted to hug her new friend.


    Unfortunately, Yuki put her hand on Minako¡¯s face and prevented the girl from approaching her further. ¡°We¡¯re not close enough. Don¡¯t get too close to me.¡±


    ¡°So meanie... Nee, Erina-chan. Do you think this event was held a bit abruptly? We got a notification two days ago and all the talented generations were asked to attend the Tokyo area. Something must be weird, especially those higher-ups of the Association Esper.¡± Minako pouted, then nced to the right and left. She could find many experts around the circuit now, too many for a gathering like this.


    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s a bit strange. However, I feel like they¡¯re watching someone, but who. Ellie, do you know something? My n¡¯s people are only in the stands there, but those experts are really suspicious.¡± Erina twirled a handful of her hair. She also felt a bit confused.


    ¡°Hmm, they¡¯re elites from other superpower countries. It¡¯s only natural after everything that happened. We get free bodyguards as a matter of facts.¡± Elysia could guess the reason behind the presence of those experts, but she didn¡¯t expect their number to be more than a hundred.


    ¡°Elysia-chan, they are watching over you and Aria from afar, right? You guys are so cute and sweet, but your background really makes them nervous, hehe~¡± Minako covered her mouth as she giggled lightly.


    The girls around her became interested in the fact and waited for Minako to speak.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Yuki raised her eyebrows. She also felt that something was wrong, and she would make Minako speak.


    ¡°Hehe, the key is over there, but why are you looking at me like that? I mean no harm. Anyway, Yuki~ How¡¯s your little brother? I heard he fell into aa, and that¡¯s why you finished the rest of yourst mission alone.¡± Minako patted her cheek to pretend to be innocent. She immediately changed the topic of the conversation.


    ¡°He is my junior brother, not my little brother. He was conscious before I came to Tokyo two days ago. However, his body received a physical trauma from being attacked by a powerful group. Why do you know that?¡± Yuki felt a little suspicious.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m the second daughter of the Taira n. Your mission was still in Japan, and it was only natural for us to know about it. Erina¡¯s n also knows a lot more than me. However, why was your junior brother attacked? It¡¯s just him, and you can go all right? I think he offended them.¡± Minako shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°It is still beyond my understanding. Maybe, my junior brother did offend those powerful experts, but he admitted that he had never offended anyone.¡± Yuki shook her head and heaved a subtle sigh. She released cold air from her mouth subconsciously.


    ¡°Is it like that? Do you remember the situation before he was attacked by the mentioned powerful experts? They must have said something, right? You cane back unharmed. There must be a reason and a clue. Worry not, I¡¯ll help you unravel the mystery. .¡± Minako put on her sunsses and hat. She was acting like a detective now.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Yuki was a bit skeptical for a moment, but she figured Minako might find out something from a glimmer of the truth. ¡°They said something like... You shouldn¡¯t have participated.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be participating? Uh-huh? You junior brother might be participating in something and that makes the powerful experts have to move? Hmm, he obviously joined in on something, but he¡¯s silent about it. Has your sect tried to interrogate him? It¡¯s bad if he offends a powerful organization.¡± Minako patted her chin and tried to guess.


    ¡°No one dares to challenge my sect.¡± Yuki responded with firm words, but she soon regained herposure. ¡°However, they haven¡¯t interrogated him yet.¡±


    ¡®Master Elysia, there are some people who have unusual innate abilities. They try to assess our power. Three of the younger generation, including Minako.¡¯ Rhea checked on some of the people who asionally stole nces at them.


    ¡®Minako, that boy, and that old man, right? Hmm, there are a lot of promising people here. No wonder Japan became one of the superpower countries, the part of the top ten.¡¯ Elysia didn¡¯t feel too worried. She knew those people wouldn¡¯t get anything by checking her or Rhea.


    ¡°Nee, Elysia-chan, what do you think?¡± Minako suddenly dragged Elysia into the conversation. She did it on purpose and smiled in anticipation of what kind of response Elysia would give.


    ¡°Hmm? My apologies, I didn¡¯t follow your private conversation because I was too busy watching the race event.¡± Elysia was a bit taken aback, but she still answered calmly.


    Minako then pouted because her n was slightly broken, but she didn¡¯t back down quickly. She exined about Yuki¡¯s junior brother and then asked Elysia¡¯s opinion.


    ¡°I feel like you¡¯re asking the wrong person. I can¡¯t help you with this, but it looks like Yuki-san¡¯s junior brother has indeed participated in an event he shouldn¡¯t have participated in. He was lucky enough to be able to leave with only minor injuries.¡± Elysia only delivered generalments with a straightforward opinion.


    ¡°You won¡¯t cooperate, huh. I¡¯m not a trouble-loving princess if I fail to get you to speak the truth. Elysia-chan, you- hmmm!¡± Minako smiled like a sly fox, but a bun suddenly shuts her mouth.


    ¡°Please stop right there. What are you trying to achieve by doing this? Do you think you can dig up something by acting like that, Minako-sama? If you do live up to your title, were you involved in the disaster-level event sincest month?¡± Elysia smiled innocently, but her gaze was cold. She knew Minako wanted to provoke something but didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°Oops, looks like I made you angry? However, you must know something, right? Why don¡¯t you talk and help enlighten Yuki? No harm, I¡¯m good.¡± Minako made a V hand sign. She then devoured the bread that was previously stuffed into her mouth.


    ¡°...¡± Elysia responded in silence. She also ignored the ice-cold girl¡¯s expectant gaze.


    However, she tapped her smartphone quickly and gestured for Yuki toe closer.


    Yuki considered her decision for a moment, then she went over it. She read the text on Elysia¡¯s smartphone and was stunned in surprise.


    [He shouldn¡¯t have participated in that death match event. Our friends helped him out of death, but he was already involved with those demonic activities. We are under thew and justice enforcer¡¯s mission to stop that event at that time. What will you do after knowing this?]


    ¡°What?¡± Yuki widened her eyes and looked into Elysia¡¯s face once more. It was hard to believe this lovely young girl knew so much about things that had bugged her mind thest few days. If that was the fact, then she had difficulty swallowing that information.


    ¡°You can believe it or not. Please find out the facts for yourself.¡± Elysia waved her hand.


    *Bzzt* *Bzzzt*


    Elysia¡¯s smartphone suddenly vibrated. She read the iing message, and it was from Hong Ju-Won. He informed her that he had just arrived at the location.


    *Vroom* *Vroom*


    Two fancy cars entered the circuit area, but their license tes were for the South Korean region, not Japan. Hong Ju-Won, clearly indicated his group was not from Japan but came to a gathering event only for Japanese youngsters?


    ¡°Ah, what is he thinking? I told him toe with local vehicle, right?¡± Elysia held her forehead when the neers immediately received cynical and somewhat offensive stares from many people.


    ¡°You told him a bitte, Ely. He probably thought it was just a suggestion rather than an order. Anyway, he won¡¯t get into trouble because he didn¡¯te to make one for himself.¡± Rhea checked Elysia¡¯s smartphone and smiled in amusement.


    ¡°Hey, what do those Koreans want bying here? I thought this event was only attended by Japanese people?¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you idiot. This may be a gathering event for Japanese young generation, but look around us. I can see there are at least a hundred foreigners who are definitely not Japanese.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right. However, they are spectators, not participants. See, those luxury cars enter the circuit.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, are you saying those neers are Korean youths who came to spy on us?¡±


    ¡°Tsk, let¡¯s see whoes. If they are arrogant, we can give them some etiquette and manners, hehe.¡±


    The youngsters muttered amongst each other. Their intentions were not too friendly to the newly arrived cars.


    An attractivedy d in a fancy dress got out of her car. Her beautiful appearance immediately got the forgiveness of some boys. However, a ¡®white face¡¯ boy also got out of the exact vehicle as that attractivedy. Due to some personal reason, that boy instantly became a public enemy even though he did nothing.


    The jealous boys had marked several male attendees who came or were close to at least one girl, but now it has increased by one.


    ¡°...¡± The Korean beauty used a phone to call someone, and she could hear the iing call noisesing from one of the VIP stands. She then returned that phone to Hong Ju-Won and went straight to the ce.


    ¡°Hello, may I know the purpose of youring here? Do you speak Japanese?¡± Karin rushed over to the neers to say hello.


    ¡°I just came to see a courtesan.¡± The Korean beauty walked past the girl blocking her and went to the VIP stands.


    ¡°Ahn Ye-Jin, show your manners. I allow you toe with one condition, remember?¡± Hong Ju-Won frowned. Unfortunately, Ahn Ye-Jin ignored him and kept walking.


    ¡°Yeah, who would have thought the young boss, the most talented one could be overwhelmed with his girl. If you don¡¯t stop her, she can go berserk out of jealousy. She feels threatened because you often talk about Lady Elysia, my friend.¡± Sung Se-Yeon put his arm around his friend¡¯s shoulder and reminded his friend of the most important thing.


    ¡°Damn! She just won¡¯t listen.¡± Hong Ju-Won clicked his tongue and rushed over to the VIP stands.


    ¡°Are you the one named Lady Elysia?¡± Ahn Ye-Jin approached a long ck hair girl with dazzling icy blue eyes. She examined this cold-looking beauty and that white frosty pattern blue dress from top to bottom.


    ¡°You got the wrong person. Please leave if youe just to cause trouble.¡± Yuki squinted her eyes. She could feel malicious intent from this neer.


    ¡°No?¡± Ahn Ye-Jin lowered her sunsses a bit and nced at the other girls. She checked everyone before her eyes fell on a little girl with turquoise hair holding a phone.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right?¡± Ahn Ye-Jin was shocked. She suddenly turned around and grabbed Hong Ju-Won¡¯s cor as if want to kill him. ¡°Ju-Won, you bastard! You already have an amazingly mature beautiful girl like me, but you¡¯re after an underage girl!? You lolicon bear, damn pedophile, please just die!¡±


    ¡°Wait, what? What do you mean!?¡± Hong Ju-Won instantly released Ahn Ye-Jin¡¯s threatening grip. He was taken aback by this unreasonable usation.

 Chapter 862 The Jealous Lady (2)

    <h4>Chapter 862 The Jealous Lady (2)</h4>


    ¡®Fwaah, Ely... Am I a little oversleep? Ehh~ Where are we now? A car racing circuit? Wait, why did that girl strangle that boy?¡¯ Elena just woke up from her beauty sleep. She looked out with their shared senses, which surprised her a bit.


    ¡®Mm, we¡¯re apanying Erina on a gathering event. We are also waiting for Goddess FORtuna toe. As for thedy over there... I don¡¯t know why she suddenly turned around and strangled Hong Ju-Won.¡¯ Elysia twirled a handful of her hair. She also wondered what was going on.


    ¡®O-oh~ Then where did everyone go?¡¯ Elena understood the situation.


    ¡°...¡± Rhea got up from her seat and moved to Elysia¡¯sp.


    ¡®They all went to America on an investigative and information-gathering mission at my request. I also asked to visit a technology expo to learn about Earth¡¯s technology, especially rted tomunication systems.¡¯ Elysia reflexively put her hands around Rhea¡¯s waist and leaned back. She rubbed Rhea¡¯s head, watching a particr couple¡¯s funny exchange while conversing with Elena.


    ¡°Ahem!¡±


    ¡°We heard there was a pedophile here.¡±


    ¡°Is there another lolicon here?¡±


    Several men d in ck elite military uniforms came like ninjas.


    ¡°What do you mean by lolicon? I¡¯m still healthy and straight!¡± Hong Ju-Won widened his eyes. He didn¡¯t know the reason, but he knew that he had to clear up this misunderstanding immediately, or his reputation would be damaged. A lot of trouble woulde his way.


    ¡°Then exin to me why the Lady Elysia whom you talk about and daydream about so often turns out to be just a little girl! No wonder you never look at me... Your interest is beyondmon sense.¡± Ahn Ye-Jin again strangled her crush.


    ¡°Hey! I never talk about Lady Elysia that much, let alone daydream about her. The one I¡¯m about to meet is thedy over there! I don¡¯t understand what you mean, but don¡¯t create a misunderstanding.¡± Hong Ju-Won exerted a bit of force and released Ahn Ye-Jin¡¯s grip from his neck.


    ¡°What an unreasonable woman. You are being rude, presumptuous, and want to kill me? I¡¯ll take care of youter.¡± Hong Ju-Won rubbed his neck and went past Ahn Ye-Jin.


    ¡°!?¡± Erina noticed that the seat on Elysia¡¯s right was empty. She immediately asked Mio to sit there with a gesture.


    ¡°Hello, Lady Elysia. Sorry for disying a slightly silly arrival.¡± Hong Ju-Won greeted dignifiedly as if the incident just now never happened.


    ¡°Hi, are you okay? It¡¯s unusual for you to suddenlye to Tokyo. Did something happen?¡± Elysia waved her hand.


    ¡°No problems happened on my side. Everything went smoothly and normally after your help. My arrival was for something else.¡± Hong Ju-Won shook his head.


    ¡°Eh-eeh~ Isn¡¯t this the most talented one in South Korea¡¯s young generation, the shimmering prince, Hong Ju-Won? You flew all the way from Seoul to Tokyo just to see Elysia-chan? Fweet, so sweet.¡± Minako put her hands together and examined Hong Ju-Won by circling him.


    ¡°However, you seem to be carrying a ticking time bomb. She will soon explode with jealousy. You should take care of your girlfriend first before meeting another girl.¡± Minako nced at the jealousdy and seemed about to pounce on Elysia.


    ¡°She is not my girlfriend.¡± Hong Ju-Won shook his head and sighed.


    ¡°So you are the one named Lady Elysia?¡± Ahn Ye-Jin rushed over and pointed at Elysia¡¯s face in annoyance. It was hard to admit that Elysia was gorgeous, but she immediately hated this girl.


    ¡°Hello, did something happen that angered you? I think this is the first time we¡¯ve met.¡± Elysia responded calmly.


    ¡°You want to take Ju-Won away from me? You¡¯re a temptress, whore!¡± Ahn Ye-Jin exploded in jealousy and was about to grab Elysia¡¯s hair.


    *p*


    Rhea gave a light p to the cheek of the girl who was consumed with emotion. ¡°Enough of that. You¡¯re not allowed to say bad things. Please calm down and speak nicely about your problem, or please get out of here now.¡±


    ¡°You dare to p me?¡± Ahn Ye-Jin held her cheek in shock. She could feel a hot and slightly stinging sensation there.


    ¡°Why not? Hmm... Why did you put flour on your face?¡± Rhea checked her palm. There was a trace of powder like strange flour.


    ¡°It¡¯s cosmetic makeup. She just used it a little too thick on her face.¡± Elysia wiped Rhea¡¯s palm with a handkerchief. She wanted tough, but Elena had already represented herself in the Elysian Realm.


    ¡®Pfft, our Rhea did it without hesitation. Flour, she said that girl used face flour. Oh no, this is epic.¡¯ Elena burst outughing.


    ¡°Ahn Ye-Jin, don¡¯t you dare touch my n¡¯s saviour. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but Lady Elysia is a medical expert who saved my n from destruction. You will face me if you remain unreasonable, and don¡¯t expect I¡¯ll be nice.¡± Hong Ju-Won stood between Elysia and Ahn Ye-Jin.


    ¡°Fufu, it¡¯s a good thing you haven¡¯tid a finger to Ellie. Otherwise, you might not be able toe back fine, miss.¡± Erina covered her mouth like a dignified girl, but her gaze radiated an obvious threat.


    ¡°You-¡± Ahn Ye-Jin couldn¡¯t believe her crush would go that far without even thinking about her feelings. Tears welled up in her eyes, but she wasn¡¯t going to cry. She was about to p the man before her eyes, but someone suddenly distracted her.


    ¡°Excuse me, you are Lady Ahn Ye-Jin, yes? Would you mind sitting down for a while and having a little talk with me? Please don¡¯t cry. You seem to have misunderstood something.¡± Elysia waved her hand with a warm smile. She couldn¡¯t bear to watch the strange exchange of misunderstandings continue in front of her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying.¡± Ahn Ye-Jin pursed her lips, but she went to sit down in an empty seat. She ignored all possible threats that were being directed at her because she was not aware of them.


    ¡°Do you want a cup of tea?¡± Minako offered a favor. She got a silent response instead. Nevertheless, she still gave one cup to Ahn Ye-Jin.


    ¡°Oh my God, my friend Ju-Won. You screwed up.¡± Sung Se-Yeon facepalmed. He had no idea what else he could do now.


    ¡°...¡± Fuyumi Yuki nced at Elysia and Ahn Ye-Jin in silence. She backed away from the scene because she didn¡¯t want to get into unnecessary trouble, but she would still observe them.


    ¡°Lady Ahn Ye-Jin, I am a medical expert in training. A few days ago, Hong n¡¯s prince came to me for help, and I helped him. It was the only encounter between me and Hong n¡¯s young master, Hong Ju-Won. I didn¡¯t take anything and anyone, but why do you say so many mean things?¡± Elysia wanted to know what had happened. He could guess the fault started with Hong Ju-Won, but she didn¡¯t know for sure.


    Ahn Ye-Jin then told her about the situation and Hong Ju-Won¡¯s recent behavior.


    ¡°I see... You need to treat your girl friend like a gentleman, Young Master Hong Ju-Won. See, she misunderstood and thought you would abandon everything just to chase after me.¡± Elysia nodded in understanding.


    ¡°How can a barbaric and savage girl like that be my girlfriend? I spoke but she just wouldn¡¯t go in and wouldn¡¯t listen. If it weren¡¯t for her coercion, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed her toe here following me.¡± Hong Ju-Won folded his arms and snorted.


    ¡°Ha? Who do you mean barbaric and savage? I urge you to speak, but you are so arrogant!¡± Ahn Ye-Jin snapped.


    ¡°I¡¯m under no obligation to entertain you.¡± Hong Ju-Won was firm. He got into a lot of trouble because of Ahn Ye-Jin, but now this girl wanted to harm Elysia?


    ¡°Please cool your heads and talk to each other againter. You two have known each other for a long time, right? Lady Ahn Ye-Jin, your approach also seems wrong and will have the opposite effect. Young Master Hong Ju-Won, you also seem to need a bit more gentle and cool-headed for a girl like Lady Ahn Ye-Jin.¡± Elysia gave a little advice.


    ¡°...¡± Hong Ju-Won and Ahn Ye-Jin fell silent.


    ¡°Anyway, may I know the meaning of your sudden arrival? If nothing happened, then why?¡± Elysia wore a confused expression.


    ¡°Ah, yes. It¡¯s rted to the event in three days. South Korea¡¯s elite squad will go with Japan¡¯s squad to escord you to the meeting ce.¡± Hong Ju-Won spoke in a whisper-like voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. It will only attract unnecessary trouble. You can go with South Korea¡¯s squad... even Erina will go with Japan¡¯s squad. I will go with my own group.¡± Elysia heaved a subtle sigh.


    ¡°Erina, do you want to join the car race?¡± Elysia asked.


    ¡°Eh? I¡¯m not very good at driving. I¡¯d better not participate.¡± Erina immediately refused.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have enough experience either. It¡¯s time for me to go, but what about you?¡± Elysia nced towards the sky. It was almost time for her to leave.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough for me. I need to rest.¡± Erina looked at her hands. It was different from greeting her fans. Everyone here made her a little nervous.


    That was why she couldn¡¯t be in the crowd for long, just like at her birthday party. Even though her golden touch was more docile, it was different when her emotions were unstable, like nervousness.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Elysia, she definitely wouldn¡¯t havee to this gathering event, despite her grandfather¡¯s insistence. Or juste for a while, then leave.


    ¡°All right.¡± Elysia nodded in understanding. She went to the Minako¡¯s girl group to say goodbye. ¡°Everyone, thank you for everything. However, we already need to go. See youter~¡±


    Erina also said goodbye and then left with her little group.


    ¡°Geez, you¡¯ve ruined the mood, Young Master Hong. I still have a lot to talk to Elysia-chan and Erina-chan. Do you know how difficult it was to meet Erina-chan? Not to mention, Elysia-chan... She is currently being watched and protected by many experts from various countries, so please be careful in your actions. You too, Lady Ahn Ye-Jin.


    America wants to test the depth of the murky water. It¡¯s best not to get too close when that happens. The Minamoto n will even act wisely.¡± Minako pouted and grumbled with myriadints. Even so, she still gave a good suggestion.


    After Elysia¡¯s group approached their cars, a golden owl emerged behind the clouds and flew closer to the ground. Its predatory golden eyes examined the surroundings and found Elysia¡¯s whereabouts.


    Therefore, the golden owl swooped down to approach its target. Some parties judged it as a surprise attack, and most of them rushed to stop that big bird from the sky. Elysia¡¯s safety was one of their main tasks, after all.

 Chapter 863 Information Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 863 Information Gathering</h4>


    ¡°Eh? Whoa!?¡± Erina was surprised when she saw the shadow of a bird. She looked up and found a rtivelyrge bird suddenly lunging at them from the sky.


    ¡°!!!¡± Mio immediately stood in front of Erina.


    ¡°!?¡± Several experts were ready to move to intercept thatrge bird, but the situation suddenly became a bit unexpected.


    ¡°Fret not. She¡¯s friendly.¡± Elysia raised her palm and offered her arm for the bird to perch.


    ¡°O-oh~ Is she your pet bird, Ellie? A golden eagle?¡± Erina breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°I¡¯m a divine owl, little girl.¡± Fortuna turned her head back and corrected the error.


    ¡°The speaking golden owl? Oh, she¡¯s just like Victoria, the royal raven from Ennd.¡± Erina was a bit surprised, but she remembered this was not her first experience encountering a talking bird.


    ¡°Erina, we¡¯re going to go shopping for daily necessities before heading back to the hotel. Would you like toe with us?¡± Elysia rubbed the golden owl¡¯s head.


    ¡°With pleasure, Ellie. But if you¡¯re up for shopping, our sportcars aren¡¯t suitable for carrying a lot of things. Shall we head back to the mansion first to get a suitable car first?¡± Erina felt happy to be invited.


    ¡°Good, we go now.¡± Elysia nodded and got into her car. She put the golden owl in the empty space between the seats.


    *Vroom*


    The engine started, and Elysia was about to leave the circuit. However, a ck-haired boy suddenly came over with impressive speed.


    ¡°!?¡± Elysia immediately stepped on the brake pedal, making her car jerk forward slightly due to a sudden stop.


    ¡°Wha-¡± Fortuna lost her bnce. She was thrown forward and fell at Rhea¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Eh?¡± A certain blonde-haired beauty was stunned when she found her boyfriend was no longer by her side. Her boyfriend went to block Elysia¡¯s car so suddenly, but she didn¡¯t know why.


    She gave an eye signal to her maid and immediately followed her boyfriend.


    ¡°...¡± Elysia looked at the ck-haired boy¡¯s sky-blue eyes questioningly. She then pressed a button to roll down the window and asked calmly. ¡°Hello, did something happen on your side, Michael-san? You suddenly appeared and we almost hit you, you know?¡±


    ¡°You got my name wrong, but so be it.¡± Michael¡¯s lips twitched slightly. That¡¯s not how his name is pronounced, but he doesn¡¯t mind that. He immediately went to the side of the car and bowed apologetically, and conveyed his purpose. ¡°My apologies for suddenly stopping you, Elysia-sama... However, the golden owl just now is an acquaintance of mine. Would you mind letting me talk to her for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Elysia examined the boy¡¯s face and then nced at the golden owl stuck in Rhea¡¯s legroom.


    ¡°...¡± Rhea helped the trapped golden owl and put Fortuna back in the center console.


    ¡°Phew...¡± Fortuna heaved a sigh of relief. She was a little dissatisfied with the sudden brake and wanted to me that boy. Yet, she was a bit surprised when she found out that boy turned out to be her acquaintance. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you. Long time no see. You are healthy and alive, but why are you still a virgin even though you already have several girlfriends?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh, I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s apliment or not.¡± Michael scratched his head with an awkward smile. ¡°Is that event really over? How¡¯s the situation on your side?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about that now, boy. Here, take this.¡± Fortuna threw a golden feather at that boy. ¡°Elysia, we are leaving now.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Your acquaintance almost got hit just because he wanted to talk to you.¡± Elysia tilted her head slightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll talk to him via telepathy using that golden feather.¡± Fortuna nodded. She couldn¡¯t talk about that matter in front of many unrted people.


    ¡°All right.¡± Elysia raised her palm to the boy and rolled up the car window. She then left the vicinity and was followed by Erina.


    Minamoto n¡¯s entourage followed shortly after, and dozens of other cars followed momentster.


    ¡°Yo, I heard you are a dark horse in the Japanese young generation. May I know what business you have with Lady Elysia? I warn you, don¡¯t ever try anything stupid with my n¡¯s savior.¡± Hong Ju-Won came over, but his expression looked like he wanted to challenge someone rather than say hello.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you, and I mean no harm. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Michael responded with a t expression.


    ¡°Why did you suddenly stop Elysia-sama¡¯s car? Are you so attracted to her kindness and beauty? Are you still not satisfied with me?¡± A blonde-haired beauty suddenly grabbed her boyfriend¡¯s ear and dragged him away. She didn¡¯t want to hear any excuses at the time and just wanted to be unreasonable before interrogating her boyfriend.


    ¡°Ow, ooh, ouch!¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Hong Ju-Won smirked while watching that boy being dragged away in pain.


    ¡°Fortuna, who was that boy earlier?¡± Rhea asked when they had entered the highway. She made sure no one was eavesdropping on them now.


    ¡°That boy is my pioneer, the first hunter who hunted down the God Game¡¯s participants. However, he was injured in the battle against a powerful deity.¡± Fortuna heaved a subtle sigh.


    ¡°You sound disappointed. That boy seems to have a dangerous special ability. Either way, you still have to exin the situation to him, even though we¡¯ve solved your problem. He is your subordinate too, right?¡± Elysia gave a kind suggestion.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I¡¯m doing. He seems really worried, fufu~¡± Fortuna covered her face with her wing.


    ¡°Just make sure the information about us remains confidential.¡± Rhea gave a reminder and then gently poked Fortuna¡¯s forehead.


    Meanwhile, Lifa¡¯s group had just started their mission in America. They divided their group into two teams. Lifa led the information-gathering mission with Ai, Sylvia, Gio, Xentia, and Lynn. Then, Nell led a technology research mission with Evelyn, Vanessa, and Yuuki.


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s like this. Eve, did you take notes?¡± Vanessa just nodded as if she understood and peeked at Evelyn¡¯s notes.


    ¡°Mm, I¡¯ve recorded everything. Miss Guide, we¡¯d like to be part of the information technology section after this. We¡¯re curious about the science rted to that field.¡± Evelyn raised her hand to the tour guide they had just hired.


    ¡°Oh, okay. Then please follow me here.¡± The tour guide directed the visitors to follow her. Her customers this time were a bit unusual and only a curious group of girls, but they paid her handsomely. So, she would definitely satisfy them with all they wanted.


    When they arrived at the information technology session, the tour guide conveyed many things and exnations regarding the systems that exist on Earth today. Several screens, projections, replicas, and demonstration examples were avable there. Evelyn wrote every piece of information quickly and urately.


    ¡°Excuse me, Miss Guide. Is it possible for us to buy satellites, transmitter towers,munications equipment, and all the blueprints needed if we want to build our ownmunications system?¡± Vanessa asked with an innocent expression.


    ¡°Uh-huh?¡± The tour guide was astonished. It wasn¡¯t a strange question, but she answered it anyway. ¡°That¡¯s possible. In this world, almost anything can be bought if the price is right.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s like that. Then, where can we buy them?¡± Vanessa nodded in understanding.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re serious or joking... Maybe you could order the satellite to SpaceX, then the towers andmunications equipment to the techpanies.¡± The tour guide scratched her head awkwardly.


    After that, Evelyn asked the tour guide to continue their tour because she would not miss a detail in their tech visit.


    At that time, Lifa¡¯s team had already infiltrated a state intelligence agency and essed a lot of ssified information. They hypnotized dozens of government elites to avoid unfavorable situations.


    ¡°Secret documents, military aggression operations, nuclear bomb testing... Hmm, we don¡¯t need these. We just need anything rted to the Angel of Destruction Project and demonization experiments. Any information about human experiments is also useful. Please find the right one.¡± Lifa patted the head of one of the hypnotized government elites.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± The hypnotized elite saluted and quickly typed his keyboard. He searched for and essed the desired data.


    ¡°...¡± Ai didn¡¯t know what to say. She was indeed the one who had infiltrated here and brought everyone in with ease. However, that Goddess of Life became like a demon queen controlling dozens of puppets.


    ¡°However, it¡¯s a bit strange. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ve destroyed all information regarding Xentia, but how could ¡®they¡¯ know about it? Is it possible that top-secret project is actually under government management? The higher-ups are also involved, eh?¡± Lynn put her hand to her chin as she assessed the situation.


    ¡°Demonization is no stranger to them, but the Angel of Destruction Project is the hidden experiment started by that Demon God. If they are involved, then the indications are clear, hehe~ We just need to gather some evidence and supporting information to corner them. They will pay a heavy price.¡± Lifa covered her mouth and giggled.


    ¡°Xentia is causing trouble, but demons are bad.¡± Xenti looked down a little.


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t cause any trouble. You just have to be you and follow our activity as usual. They are just ying with fire without knowing it will burn them.¡± Sylvia put her hand on Xentia¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Xentia didn¡¯t really understand, but she knew Sylvia wasforting her.


    ¡°Xentia, you have to remember one thing. They imed that you are theirs, but your birth is the result of ourbined power that you absorb. So, you have been a part of us since that fateful day. You are you, Xentia, our friend, not their tool tomand. You are a Hero who serve the Light. We will make them aware of their ce.¡± Lifa put her finger on Xentia¡¯s chin.


    ¡°En! Those humans need to know their ce!¡± Xentia nodded and clenched her fists.


    ¡°Wonderful. Let¡¯s get this over real quick. After this, we¡¯re going to military intelligence.¡± Lifa smirked and went back to check all the secret information.

 Chapter 864 Mission Completed Smoothly

    <h4>Chapter 864 Mission Completed Smoothly</h4>


    The infiltration of Lifa¡¯s team into the military intelligence agency was sessfully carried out without any significant obstacles. Ai¡¯s innate talent in shadow disguise was a thing. Nature spirits guaranteed their mission smooth sess without causing any problems.


    ¡°Phew, these surveince cameras are really troublesome.¡± Sylvia wiped her sweat after taking care of thest hidden surveince camera.


    ¡°Alright cute humans, please help us to find out what information we need.¡± Lifa ryed her orders to the humans she had just hypnotized.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± The soldiers saluted and immediately disyed the confidential data to the main monitor.


    ¡°The data about us will be deleted. This way, there will be no trace of any recording regarding the events that urred in these few minutes.¡± Lynn wiped her hands with a handkerchief.


    ¡°Yeah, no mortal could have stopped us, in the first ce.¡± Sylvia shrugged her shoulders and watched from the side. Now, the Goddess of Life would handle the rest.


    ¡°Hehe~ Everything¡¯s settled. After this, we can go back for lunch.¡± Xentia put her hand to her cheek and chuckled happily.


    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t like this troublesome method. It would be much easier if it was the usual Ely, but who we are dealing with are the troublesome humans...¡± Ai sighed and folded her arms.


    ¡°Hmm? I fail to understand your statement, Ai. Can you borate more on what you just said? Really, how does Ely usually solve problems?¡± Sylvia was curious.


    ¡°While we were in the Boundless Realm, we were faced with countless life-and-death situation. It happened almost every day just to stay alive. If trouble or threats came, we would just have topletely destroy them without a trace. I can¡¯t remember how many hundreds of stars and the little we destroyed there. Aahhh, I want to fight side-by-side with Ely against strong opponent again. Ely and Cherub are my perfectrades.¡± Ai sped her hands in a dreamy expression.


    ¡°Ooh~¡± Sylvia nodded in understanding even though she failed to catch all of Ai¡¯s words. Whatever it was, she knew Elysia had tamed another girl again.


    ¡°Hm, we beastkins admire the strong. If we find a master who fits our criteria, and meets our standards, then that¡¯s justice.¡± Lynn folded her arms and nodded as if she understood Ai¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°Hmm, you also looked like the current Ai when you received Ely¡¯s divine touch. No, you¡¯ve even had an orgasm from just a head pat.¡± Sylvia looked at Lynn with a strange look.


    ¡°Orgasm? What¡¯s it?¡± Xentia tilted her head slightly.


    ¡°Wha- what? What did you just say, Sylvi!? Please don¡¯t teach Xentia any weird words. She can literally ess Earth¡¯s information freely!¡± Lynn instantly blushed. She went between Xentia and Sylvia while waving her hands frantically.


    ¡°Fufu, it¡¯s rare to see you lose yourposure, Lynn. So, am I right?¡± Sylvia covered her mouth and smirked like a sly girl. She was previously unconvinced, but Lynn¡¯s response proved the truth.


    ¡°You sly devil, you¡¯re ying with me?¡± Lynn pursed her lips.


    ¡°No, how is that possible? I¡¯m a good and kind.¡± Sylvie wore an innocent expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying something wrong, Lynn big sister. Xentia can¡¯t ess Earth¡¯s information freely. My device has been banned from the main satellite. Xentia can hack it, but ¡®they¡¯ will be angry.¡± Xentia stroked the sophisticated hairpin-shaped device in her hair.


    ¡°Hmm-mm, worry not. We¡¯ll make a new satellite for youter. Those humans are afraid of you breaking into their system, after all. That¡¯s why they ban your devices everywhere.¡± Lifa waved her hand in reassurance.


    ¡°En, they don¡¯t want Xentia to ess anything.¡± Xentia pouted.


    ¡°...¡± Ai returned to reality and looked around. She didn¡¯t quite understand what the Goddess of Life was doing and didn¡¯t want to say much more. Therefore, she went to approach the little earth dragon and the nature spirits. She poked them gently and spent her free time ying with them using her finger.


    A few momentster, Xentia could hear footsteps from outside. She immediately informed everyone via telepathy. ¡®Someone is approaching here. What will be done? Disable them?¡¯


    ¡®No, there¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve got enough information. Don¡¯t engage in battle. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡¯ Lifa stretched out her hand and ordered the nature spirits to help.


    *Snap*


    Lifa snapped her fingers, releasing the soldiers from her hypnosis. She and everyone then disappeared, disguised like a gust of wind, thanks to the wind spirit Wendy.


    The steel sliding door opened, and a tall, burly bald man entered the intelligence room with his aide.


    He looked left and right, feeling something was off, but he couldn¡¯t tell why.


    At that moment, Sylvia forgot to remove the sticky cover she had attached to the surveince cameras in the room. The wind spirit returned to quickly remove the evidence and then returned to the group.


    ¡°!?¡± The bald, burly man was rmed by the sudden gust of wind. He mmed his hand to the side, smashing the steel door into rubble.


    *Bam!*


    The noise immediately startled everyone in the main control room.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter Great General?¡± One of the aides asked in confusion.


    ¡°Is it just me? Has nothing unusual happened in thest hour?¡± The bald man looked at his fist, then his surroundings with a sharp gaze. He scanned everyone, and every corner of the room, without missing a single detail.


    ¡°Nothing unusual has happened, sir!¡± One of the intelligence soldiers saluted.


    ¡°Whatever. Get someone to fix that door.¡± The bald man frowned.


    Suspicion was there, but the perpetrators had left the scene leisurely.


    ¡®That bald man holds a high position and is very powerful by Earth¡¯s human standards, I must say. He almost touched the Demi God realm.¡¯ Sylvia muttered while asionally looking back. She needed to make sure no one was following them.


    ¡®Hmm, he is quite strong, but not the strongest in American force. They already had a Demi God by their side. One of their Great Generals recently managed to break through to rank eight. Maybe, that¡¯s why they want to try to challenge us to show their dominance.¡¯ Lifa heaved a subtle sigh.


    ¡®A human¡¯s Demi-God... Maybe, he has a chance to ascend to Deity-level and be a real deity in heaven. If he has bad intentions, can I get rid of him?¡¯ Sylvia made a w-hand gesture.


    ¡®No, that¡¯s not good. Goddess Ely and Goddess Aria had other ns. See, Goddess Midori is like that too. Otherwise, we might have eradicated them from the start.¡¯ Xentia shook her head several times.


    ¡®Hmm, then, we¡¯ll leave everything to Goddess Midori. We will destroy them in their own game, and Goddess Midori will checkmate them, hehe~¡¯ Sylvia rubbed her hands and smirked like a viin. She couldn¡¯t wait for the great meeting event.


    ¡®I would appreciate it if you didn¡¯t use Midori like it was my second name. I need a convenient name soon. Our mission is over, let¡¯s pick up the other team and we can go back.¡¯ Lifa covered her mouth.


    ¡®Yeah, the divine¡¯s real name shouldn¡¯t be known to others for some reason. You need to choose a pseudonym soon, or it will make it difficult for others to refer to you in conversation.¡¯ Lynn nodded slightly.


    ¡®Sure, I¡¯ll have that before tomorrow.¡¯ Lifa put her hand to her chin. She needed to ask Elysia and Elena for a little help in determining her second name.


    After that, Lifa¡¯s team flew into the sky with the help of wind power to pick up Nell¡¯s team in the capital city.


    ¡®Eve, I think we have enough data to build our ownmunications system, including satellites. We just need a few prototypes, and the dwarves and devils can get the job done with ease.¡¯ Nell said something to Evelyn¡¯s mind.


    ¡®Oh, is that enough? I think you¡¯re right.¡¯ Evelyn looked left and right. They were already in industrial technology.


    ¡®Yup, Ely will be satisfied. It¡¯s already evening here. The other team has also finished and will soon pick us back up. Let¡¯s go.¡¯ Nell confirmed the situation.


    ¡®Okay.¡¯ Evelyn was excited to receive her share ofpliments. She was Elysia¡¯s good secretary, and she did a good job.


    At that moment, there was a group of students approaching. Some of them felt their visit to this boring event couldn¡¯t have gotten any worse, but the situation had suddenly changed.


    They identally came across a group of top-ss beauties as if it were a fated meeting. They had never seen such a beautiful girl before. Unlike the rough girls in their ss, those beauties were the angels!


    The boys immediately agreed to approach the beauties to try their luck.


    ¡°Hello, beauties. It¡¯s a coincidence to meet here. Is this your first visit?¡± A boy approached the angels with a cool attitude.


    ¡°Miss Guide, it¡¯s time for us to go home. Miss Guide, thank you for your guidance.¡± Evelyn checked the clock on the wall for an excuse, then immediately handed an envelope to the tour guide. She just needed to leave without getting involved in unnecessary affairs and troubles.


    ¡°Eh-ah, fine. Thank you for hiring our service. We look forward to your next visit. Allow me to escort you then.¡± The tour guide immediately put the envelope away. She believed the amount was more than the agreed fee.


    ¡°Wait, am I being ignored? Why are you in such a hurry? It¡¯s still so early to leave, right?¡± The boy confronted the angels again. He was brave, and he would pave the path for his bros.


    ¡°My apologies, but we have been on our tech tour since several hours ago. Our group is waiting for our presence. In that case, we need to excuse ourselves. We wish you a pleasant visit, fellow students.¡± Evelyn waved her hand and invited her group to leave.


    ¡°...¡± The boys could only watch the angels leave with thoughtful expressions.


    ¡°They really are angels.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve tried to open up opportunities for us, bro. Even if you fail, I appreciate you.¡±


    ¡°Besides being beautiful, they are also so polite, friendly, and elegant. If only we had such beauties in our ss, I would study hard to get their attention.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why do we only have the rude, arrogant, yet btch in our ss!¡±


    The boysined about the injustice whilementing the unfair fate. They had to spend the rest of their school years with the annoying girls in their ss while so many beautiful girls were out there. But not in their ss!

 Chapter 865 Back from the Mission

    <h4>Chapter 865 Back from the Mission</h4>


    Instead of returning to the hotel room, Erina asked Elysia and Aria to visit her penthouse in Tokyo. That way, they could reduce the number of scouts or bodyguards who want to monitor their movements.


    Erina forbade her grandfather and father toe because it was her all-girls little event.


    ¡°Phew, I think it¡¯s hard for them to spy on us now.¡± Erina wiped her sweat in relief.


    ¡°Hmm, why don¡¯t we ask them to stop monitoring us?¡± Rhea asked in wonder. If they let those people monitor them, it was the same as giving indirect consent.


    ¡°They¡¯re not just people from the Monamoto n. As long as they don¡¯t bother us, then let them be. Their presence here is also only because of an order or a job.¡± Elysia didn¡¯t feel too bothered.


    ¡°Mm.¡± Rhea just nodded in reply. Those people could no longer spy or eavesdrop with eavesdroppers when Lifa¡¯s group returned.


    ¡°Ellie, we bought a lot. What do you want to do with all this?¡± Erina stared at therge trolley full of groceries.


    ¡°Cooking. Hmm, let¡¯s say it¡¯s a little banquet. We¡¯ll borrow your kitchen, Erina.¡± Elysia pushed the trolley into the kitchen.


    ¡°Cooking with all that!? Are you going to invite some people? Do you need help?¡± Erina was pleasantly surprised. She still remembered that Elysia¡¯s cooking was very delicious. Still, she felt bad if Elysia had to do everything herself, especially with all that many ingredients.


    ¡°Yes, they will be here soon. I will be helped if you can help, Erina, Mio.¡± Elysia unloaded their groceries onto the kitchen table and started doing cooking activities.


    Elysia had three helpers in the cooking event. It only took them less than two hours to bring a wide variety of dishes to the table, thanks to Elysia¡¯s little magic to speed things up.


    Because Fortuna had nothing to do, she was also asked by Elysia to help.


    At that moment, Elysia finally knew why Fortuna was banned from entering the Celestial Pce¡¯s kitchen. Still, Fortuna¡¯s carelessness wasn¡¯t that bad in Elysia¡¯s eyes. It was still manageable.


    ¡°Wo-wonderful... Even though I only act as a chef¡¯s assistant, can I be called good at cooking?¡± Erina was amazed by the dishes she made with everyone.


    ¡°If cutting and stirring food are included in the ability to cook, then I can also be called a cooking expert.¡± Fortuna praised itself. Unlike the God of Cooking and the heavenly chefs, Elysia was so nice to her in the kitchen. If it was the pce¡¯s kitchen, they would immediately kick her out when she caused trouble in the pce kitchen.


    ¡°Fortuna, do you want to stay in that form?¡± Elysia felt a bit confused. She was aware that Earth¡¯s Gods and deities had no problem with their real names being known to outsiders, unlike the Vrelenian Gods.


    ¡°Does my current form bother you a bit, Elysia?¡± Fortuna checked her body once and didn¡¯t feel anything was wrong.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was just wondering. Your power is also sealed apparently fufu. Everything is really fair here. So, the participants were taking advantage of the emergency situation to avoid the seal, huh...¡± Elysia folded her arms and nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Yup, it¡¯s all fair. If you ask for it, I¡¯ll use transformter after recovering my backup power a bit.¡± Fortuna didn¡¯t mind using her Goddess form if Elysia asked for it.


    Erina and Mio exchanged nces with some astonishment. Erina then ventured to ask. ¡°Golden bird, may we know the meaning of the transformation? Are you perhaps a demon or a spirit manifestation?¡±


    ¡°Transformation is the change of form such as from bird to human and vice versa. Also, I am not a demon let alone a spirit. I am a divine owl. I graced my noble presence before you yet you can¡¯t recognize my majestic existence?¡± Fortuna puffed out her chest proudly and spread her wings slightly.


    ¡°Uhm, please forgive our ignorance. Are you a Demi-God raven like Victoria from Ennd?¡± Mio bowed slightly in apology.


    ¡°The night raven, known as the holy night spirit bird from Great Britain, Victorious. She is a rank eight raven with the assistance of a rank eight spirit. If you meet her, please be careful because she is pretty loyal to her nation. She has double power because her contracted spirit is on the same level as her.¡± Fortuna revealed the facts to make Erina more careful and less familiar with Demi-God.


    ¡°Spirit bird contracted with a spirit? That white bracelet was probably her contracted spirit? She was so desperate to get it back from me at that time.¡± Elysia was finally able to connect the dots ande to a conclusion.


    ¡°Anyway, you should be more careful and polite to Elysia and her entire group. They acknowledge you, so let¡¯s see where your path leads.¡± Fortuna gave a little important information to Erina as she could see this girl¡¯s fate.


    ¡°Eh, ah, I see. I¡¯ve met them actually. They¡¯re like angels from heaven...¡± Erina sped her hands and nodded in understanding.


    ¡°An angel from heaven? Well, let¡¯s just say that.¡± Fortuna was a bit taken aback but didn¡¯t mind it.


    ¡°Uhm, excuse me, are you also a member of the Guardian of Dream, Fortuna?¡± Erina asked politely.


    ¡°Perhaps, not yet is the right answer. They haven¡¯t opened their registration yet or I¡¯ll definitely sign up. See, you haven¡¯t been invited either but you have already received Elysia¡¯s investment.¡± Fortuna nced at Elysia and Aria several times.


    ¡°Fufu, what are you saying, Fortuna. I think you¡¯re still too busy with your association matters right now. You¡¯re one of the higher-ups there, right?¡± Rhea smiled faintly.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, right? I¡¯ll get a lot of job waivers because a lot of new recruits have joined. Also, my main job has been changed to being the envoy and liaison between your organization and the association.¡± Fortuna flew and approached Elysia on the sofa.


    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s see what happens in the future. We need to solve our main problem first.¡± Rhea needed to reevaluate Fortuna, but they wouldn¡¯t invite anyone from Earth to their group now. Even Elysia hadn¡¯t invited Erina in person for some simr reason.


    ¡°???¡± Erina and Mio once again exchanged nces. They got a lot of hints and sensitive information, but Elysia and the others didn¡¯t mind having it known.


    One thing that Erina and Mio could understand was the Guardian of Dream recently had an alliance with a powerful yet mysterious association.


    The only question that remained was how strong Fortuna waspared to Victorious. It was as if this golden owl was stronger than that spirit raven, but they weren¡¯t so sure, nor did anyone dare ask.


    ¡°Ely, did your master also go on that mission? As I recall, she was the most overprotective of you.¡± Fortuna is feeling curious.


    ¡°My master is here, but she just doesn¡¯t want to see you. Right?¡± Elysia nced at Rhea beside her with a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Mm, Elysia¡¯s master is not in the mood to see you.¡± Rhea received the signal and yed along.


    ¡°Wait, what? She doesn¡¯t want to see me? Have I maybe done something to offend her? Does she hate me now? Oh, no. When I found someone on the same frequency as me, she hates me now.¡± Fortuna held her head. She didn¡¯t know if it was a joke or not, but she immediately panicked if it was true.


    ¡®Fufu, you are bad, Ely. I better get out now, and find out what she wants from me.¡¯ Elena decided to leave the Elysian Realm and materialize her form in the outside world.


    Fortuna immediately greeted her friendly and apologized if she did something wrong.


    ¡°You made a mistake? Hmm, what are you going to do to get my forgiveness?¡± Elena also yed along to prank Fortuna.


    ¡°Sorry isn¡¯t enough? Really, what did I do wrong?¡± Fortune was shocked. She never remembered making a mistake or anything that could offend anyone since yesterday.


    ¡°We¡¯re just teasing you. Look at your panicked and desperate face. Why did you lose yourposure so easily. It¡¯s not like you normally would.¡± Elena gently poked the divine owl¡¯s head.


    ¡°Oh, so it was just a joke. Ely, you are a bad girl. We¡¯ll see youter.¡± Fortuna also didn¡¯t understand why she suddenly lost herposure so easily.


    Perhaps, it was because she didn¡¯t feel superior to these Goddesses? Or maybe she just felt like talking to her close peers? Either way, she didn¡¯t feel as stiff and formal as she did to the other Gods.


    ¡°...¡± Erina felt a bit left out. Maybe she didn¡¯t have a chance to join the conversation because she was still considered an outsider?


    Fortunately, Elysia noticed Erina was standing by the table. She immediately invited Erina and Mio to join the chit-chat while waiting for everyone toe.


    Just as noon was approaching, there was a sudden knock on the door, not from the room¡¯s entrance but from the door to the apartment¡¯s roof.


    ¡°Have your friends and associates arrived, Ellie? Is it them or uninvited people?¡± Erina nced up. She wasn¡¯t quite sure who hade from there.


    ¡°Mm, that¡¯s them. I¡¯ll open the door.¡± Elysia went up the stairs and unlocked the door. ¡°Hi~ Wee back. Pleasee in.¡±


    ¡°Wow, this apartment room is better than a five-star hotel. Is this Erina¡¯s house?¡±


    ¡°Erina is a golden diva who is famous throughout the country. She has many houses.¡±


    ¡°Phew, we¡¯re back, Ely!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it was almost midnight there, but it¡¯s still noon here!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, we almost got backte and made the lunches cold. The time difference really almost makes us lose the direction of time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because we need to pick up some souvenirs before returning. Luckily, we came back in time.¡±


    ¡°Wepleted our mission perfectly quickly and efficiently~¡±


    Seven girls came into the room, enlivening the atmosphere with their pleasant voices.


    ¡°Foodies!¡± A nature spirit flew to the dishes on the table.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s human¡¯s food.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just attracted by the delicious smell. It¡¯s fine to taste human¡¯s food once in a while, right?¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s fine.¡±


    The nature spirits had a brief discussion and decided everything was fine. Therefore, they approached the food table with curiosity.

 Chapter 866 Realization and Acknowledgment

    <h4>Chapter 866 Realization and Acknowledgment</h4>


    The eighth, the day when Erina would fill a grand concert event as one of the main characters on stage, finally arrived.


    She trained her vocals and music performance in thest two days with Elysia and several other girls. They rarely left the penthouse because everyone wanted to spend their leisure time.


    The Guardian of Dream¡¯s members also held secret meetings to discuss important matters. Still, the majority were rted to the grand meeting tomorrow morning.


    ¡°Ely, good morning.¡± Ai rubbed her eyes as she just came out of Elysia¡¯s shadow.


    ¡°Hi, Ai. Good morning. Would you like some tea?¡± Elysia offered a cup of tea.


    ¡°Oh, okay. I feel a little thirsty.¡± Ai nodded in agreement and sat down on an empty chair. Elysia was then offered a cup of hot tea for her.


    ¡°...¡± Erina just watched that with a gentle smile. She was no longer surprised to see the peculiarities or extraordinary abilities of each member of the Guardian of Dream.


    From the start, she had never thought of them as mere humans but as angels in various forms. Elysia¡¯s friends showed their specialties in front of her without hesitation, and she was pretty used to it.


    There was a girl who could turn into a cat, the seven-tailed fox girl, a soul fox, a divine owl, a little fairy, an elf, a devilish dragon, and even Goddesses.


    Even the big muscr man in scale armor turned out to be a cute little earth dragon that looked a bit like a tortoise.


    Someone who coulde from a shadow, a particle of light, a sh of darkness, or even emerge from thin air no longer surprised Erina.


    Despite all of that, she felt like she had been recognized by everyone. Yet, like Fortuna, the divine owl, Elysia¡¯s group hadn¡¯t invited her to join her.


    ¡°I will fight and wait for that day toe...¡± Erina spoke in a mosquito-like voice.


    ¡°Did you say something, Erina?¡± Elysia was conversing with Ai, but she felt Erina saying something.


    ¡°Hmm-mm, no. This evening is a big concert at the Tokyo Grand Theater. Will everyone be there to watch me perform on stage?¡± Erina smiled and sped her hands.


    ¡°That¡¯s for sure. We already have our VIP spot. Have you prepared well for today, Erina? Lots of fans are waiting for your new album.¡± Elysia replied with a wink and an ok hand gesture.


    ¡°Hehe, of course. But, it still surprises me. I finished my new album in just two days. It¡¯s all thanks to you and everyone¡¯s inspiration. You all helped me a lot in perfecting it.¡± Erina looked at the girls in the living room, then at Elysia.


    ¡°I¡¯m not very good at singing and music. Aria and Helen helped you a lot. Tifa gave you many inspiration too. You need to thank them specificallyter.¡± Elysia shook her head slightly and opened her palm. Unfortunately, the ones she mentioned were still in the next room for an emergency morning meeting with Elena.


    ¡°En, I will do it. This evening, I will release my new album as my farewell to the entertainment industry.¡± Erina nodded in understanding and grasped her hand.


    ¡°You need to get back into the military? The golden diva suddenly stepped back from the stage... it might cause some riots if not done properly. Have you thought about it again, Erina?¡± Elysia tilted her head slightly. She could understand Erina¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Not because of that, Ellie. My family doesn¡¯t stop me from ying the golden diva, but it¡¯s for a personal reason. I want to reach the higher heights so I can reach you.¡± Erina stretched out her hand and made a grasping motion.


    That was right. Despite all the shocking things that happened in the past two days, she had no idea how strong everyone else was, including Elysia. Her friend was the kindest and most friendly among the others, but she felt Elysia was the most mysterious one.


    ¡°Is that a confession? That would be very difficult, though?¡± Ai put down the cup. She said that with a t expression.


    ¡°I will fight for it. I will reach rank eight before twenty five.¡± Erina clenched her fists.


    ¡°Ascend three ranks in five years? Good luck with that. Oh, I almost forgot. It might be possible since Ely has invested in you. However, don¡¯t disappoint her trust. She deems you useful and worthy, but I won¡¯t forgive you if you took advantage of Ely¡¯s kindness.¡± Ai looked into Erina¡¯s eyes with a sharp and somewhat intimidating look.


    ¡°I see.¡± Erina nodded meekly.


    ¡°My dear big sister, Ai. Please don¡¯t scare my friend. What if Erina get scared and run away?¡± Elysia rubbed Ai¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s great. It will make you realize that your friendship is so shallow. It will take great effort to stay with us. Thank you for the tea.¡± Ai patted Elysia¡¯s hand and left to gather with the girls in the living room.


    ¡°...¡± Elysia stared at Ai¡¯s back in silence.


    ¡°Apparently, some people feel I¡¯m not worthy enough to join... Is it correct in my guess that you¡¯ve passed rank nine?¡± Erina sped her hands and lowered her head slightly.


    ¡°Not really. I¡¯m still rank four.¡± Elysia couldn¡¯t help but smile. Ai intimidated Erina just now for an unknown reason.


    At that moment, the Goddesses came out of the bedroom because their emergency meeting had just ended.


    ¡°Phew, finally the morning meeting is over. They¡¯ll be in trouble tomorrow morning.¡± Fortuna raised her hands up and did a little stretching. She overheard Erina¡¯s words and rushed over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by Ely¡¯s innocent face, Erina. She does look like a rank four, but no one can measure her depth. It¡¯s either you back off from the start or fight to the end. So, pick your poison wisely.¡± Fortuna went to put her hand on Erina¡¯s shoulder from behind.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Erina was a bit surprised. This beautiful golden-haireddy was a divine owl, and literally the divinedy. Something thisdy had just said was significant.


    ¡°I¡¯m honest, though?¡± Elysia wore an innocent expression.


    ¡°Listen, Elysia¡¯s family might look like hate you, but that¡¯s to test you because of Ely. I¡¯ll be a little honest with you, I¡¯m already rank ten, an entity beyond mortal. Yet, I still can¡¯t join their group as member even though I asked them. They need to test us, first. Got it?¡± Fortuna whispered near Erina¡¯s ear as if she was influencing this girl to her side.


    ¡°O-oh~¡± Erina widened her eyes in realization. Her conjecture proved correct, yet she could hardly believe this impromptu information.


    ¡°Fortuna, is that how a divine owl ys her card?¡± Lifa came closer and stood behind Elysia.


    ¡°Fufu, I¡¯ll go through all your testster. Just watch, I can see my good fate, Lady Tifa.¡± Fortuna grinned, covered her mouth, and turned around.


    ¡°Hmm... Don¡¯t overthing about it too much, sweetie. Fortuna is quite cunning and maniptive. You need to be a little careful with her.¡± Lifa went to sit beside Elysia. She was satisfied with her second name after asking Elysia yesterday.


    ¡°That¡¯s such a mean assessment. I¡¯m a good, benovalent one. I will also be in charge of looking after Erina for youter, so I will bring her to my side as my attendant. Worry not, I will help and guide you to rank eight so you can try your luck like Xentia. Also, you can¡¯t refuse this arrangement.¡± Fortuna sat beside Erina.


    ¡°???¡± Erina didn¡¯t understand, but she seemed to receive help and support from Fortuna. Therefore, she bowed slightly in appreciation. ¡°Then I will be in your care.¡±


    ¡°Good, as expected of one of the blessed children. All right, put this on, and everything is set.¡± Fortuna attached a gold feather hairpin to Erina¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Erina touched her hairpin.¡¯This will make it easier for me tomunicate and protect you remotely. Let this stay around you because I will always be watching over you. You¡¯re so important, and I¡¯ll be in charge of this while Ely and everyone else goes far away.¡¯ Fortuna divulged some sensitive information without hesitation.


    ¡®Ellie is going somewhere far away? Where to? She¡¯ll be back, won¡¯t she?¡¯ Erin was surprised.


    ¡®Yeah, they need toe back to save another world. It¡¯s a difficult task, and that¡¯s why Ely and her friends can¡¯t stay long.¡¯ Fortuna shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Saving the world? Is your world in danger, Ellie?¡± Erina muttered under her breath and looked into Elysia¡¯s purplish blue eyes. She knew that Elysia and everyone were too perfect to exist in this world. Yet, who would have thought that they actually came from another world despite all her guesses?


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ll go there in a few days.¡± Lifa nodded in reply.


    ¡°Ellie, why didn¡¯t you ever tell me? I barely even know about you now. The more I know, the more distant and mysterious you are.¡± Erina lowered her head slightly. She grasped her hand with some irritation but aimed at herself.


    ¡°Erina, please don¡¯t be sad. It just isn¡¯t the time yet.¡± Elysia held Erina¡¯s hand.


    The answer was simple and light, but it was clear and meaningful in Erina¡¯s mind. She had mysteriously regained herposure.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be back here someday. This isn¡¯t a farewell. We¡¯re still connected, right?¡± Elysia heaved a subtle sigh. She thought they would tell Erina about this tomorrow, but it seems something happened because of Fortuna.


    ¡°I understand, Ellie. I¡¯m just annoyed with myself. I don¡¯t deserve to know more yet, but I¡¯ll get to that point when you get back. I¡¯ll be looking forward to that time. You too. Everyone, I wish you sess and good news. Saving the world... That¡¯s a big and tough task. But, please be safe.¡± Erina straightened her back and expressed her intentions confidently.


    A few momentster, Elysia invited Erina to be rehearsed once again, and the girls joined in.

 Chapter 867 Before the Grand Concert

    <h4>Chapter 867 Before the Grand Concert</h4>


    ¡°It¡¯s almost noon, and the evening is still quite long. What do we need to do now? We have finished all our tasks and preparations as well.¡± Evelyn asked in wonder.


    ¡°Shall we go to the beach? y sand and sea water!¡± Xentia raised her hands eagerly.


    ¡°However, the weather is not very friendly. It could suddenly rain, and now it¡¯s still high tide. Also, summer isn¡¯t here yet. That¡¯s next month.¡± Lynn looked up at the overcast sky outside the window.


    ¡°Hmm, the nature spirits aren¡¯t here either...¡± Xentia put her head in her hands on the table.


    ¡°That¡¯s because we asked Sora to arrange a friendly weather this evening. So, it¡¯s going to rain soon to prepare for a festive night.¡± Vanessa shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine if Ize on Ely¡¯sp. I can spend all day there.¡± Yuuki sped her hands. She felt the idea was brilliant.


    ¡°It¡¯s just you. Lazing around is not good advice.¡± Sylvia shook her head.


    ¡°How about we go around the world once? We¡¯ll be leaving the day after tomorrow, right?¡± Ai raised her hand with a suggestion. She instantly got the attention of all the girls in the living room.


    ¡°Err, what¡¯s with that look?¡± Ai lowered her hand and backed away a little. She couldn¡¯t bear to be stared at in silence by everyone.


    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea! Let¡¯s go around the world once until evening.¡± Evelyn dropped her fist onto her open palm.


    ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t think of a better idea than that. Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    ¡°Xentia too!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s immediately tell Ely and the others. We¡¯ll all go together.¡±


    The girls immediately agreed to go with Ai¡¯s proposal for a short world tour. They rushed to the next room to meet Elysia and the Goddesses to make their request.


    ¡°A short world tour? Hmm, that¡¯s a good idea. What do you think, Ely?¡± Elena was the first to agree.


    ¡°We can leave now, but how do we go? Is there a way to fly without using magic power?¡± Elysia also agreed but didn¡¯t have a good idea for their transportation.


    ¡°We can go on my magic carpet, fly on wings, ask the Earth¡¯s ruler to make a little exception for us, or ask nature spirits for help.¡± Nell mentioned the most reasonable solution to answer Elysia¡¯s question.


    ¡°Or, we can dematerialize like bing a sh of darkness and fly anywhere without needing to use magic as Tic did. He¡¯s been traveling around the world that way. Or, we need to break the rules a bit like this.¡± Lifa made a tissue ball and then made it float around her palm without using magic.


    ¡°Woah, how can you do that without using any magical energy, Lady Tifa?¡± Fortuna was amazed by the demonstration.


    ¡°Just a little trick.¡± Lifa winked and released the tissue ball from her narrow anti-gravity field.


    ¡°...¡± Elysia was silent for a moment. After exining her request, shemunicated with Earth Mother and got an instant answer.


    ¡®If it¡¯s just flying around, I¡¯ll help you do it. The disguise too. You don¡¯t have to break my magic seal, and please don¡¯t use your otherworldly magic. You can save your Earth¡¯s magical energy for emergencies.¡¯ Gaia delivered her quick solution.


    ¡®Thank you very much!¡¯ Elysia appreciated that.


    ¡®I will give my blessing now. Everyone around you will be able to fly freely for six hours. Wind barriers will appear automatically around you to protect and disguise you while flying. Have fun traveling the world~¡¯ Gaia conveyed her message and immediately implemented Elysia¡¯s wish into a reality.


    A golden light suddenly appeared, covering everyone in the room. Even the little earth and dark dragon received the same blessing treatment.


    ¡°Woah, what light is this? Oh, it¡¯s gone.¡± Xentia muttered curiously, but the golden light around her body suddenly disappeared.


    ¡°The powerful one just granted our wish. We can fly freely for six hours without any conditions and risks. It is a blessing to fly and a wind barrier.¡± Elysia conveyed the situation to everyone.


    ¡°Oh! It¡¯s just like flying with Wendy¡¯s help. I can fly just because I want to fly!¡± Sylvia had just said it, but her body had already floated into the air. Unfortunately, her head bumped into the ceiling because she couldn¡¯t control the new flying blessing. ¡°Ouch.¡±


    ¡°Fufu, please be careful. This is about how you fly using blessings, not our own abilities. Please try flying with the new blessings and get used to it. After that, we can depart.¡± Elysia covered her mouth as she chuckled softly.


    ¡°Even me too? Really, why did she immediately grant your request so easily?¡± Fortuna tried to float by controlling the blessing while ncing at Elysia in wonder.


    ¡°...¡± Erina and Mio just gaped in amazement when they saw the girls trying to get used to flying around the room.


    ¡°Hehe... Erina, Mio, you should also try flying now. This is your first experience, and you need to get used to it before we can go together.¡± Elysia extended her hand towards Erina.


    ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll give it a try. Whoa-wait.¡± Erina just stood up and was about to take Elysia¡¯s hand. Still, she floated and spun once in the air, showing her panties to everyone. She immediately pulled her skirt down in embarrassment. ¡°Kyah! Please don¡¯t look.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s easy. Please try again.¡± Elysia helped stabilize Erina¡¯s body in the air and taught her friend how to fly correctly.


    Lifa, Rhea, and Nell just watched the girls fly as if it was entertainment in itself since those girls looked a bit cute when they were getting used to flying using Gaia¡¯s blessing.


    Especially Gio and Cherub, those two dragons, were panicked and confused as they floated in the air erratically. They tried to swim in the air, which helped them stabilize themselves somewhat.


    Lifa went to tell those two dragons about the situation and changes that had just urred.


    Meanwhile, Mio went through her own trials and errors independently before sessfully flying steadily and confidently. ¡°This is really amazing. We seem to have ascended to rank eight and can fly freely like a Demi-God.¡±


    ¡°I got you.¡± Elena caught Elysia, who was flying backwards towards her. ¡°Everyone seems ready to go. Shall we go now?¡±


    Elysia looked at Elena¡¯s face with a smile and then at everyone. ¡°Yeah, everyone seems to be ready. Let¡¯s go now.¡±


    After that, everyone went upstairs. They flew up into the sky through the clouds in disguise and the protection of the wind.


    Their journey started in Japan and headed west. Nearly six hours passed on this exciting short tour of the world, and they returned to their starting point as the sun was about to set.


    The short world tour ended with an outdoor dinner while watching the sunset.


    ¡°Ellie, today was such a great day. Sometimes, I feel like moments like this canst forever and happen every day.¡± Erina went beside Elysia and muttered softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you enjoyed it. However, you might get bored if the same event happens every day.¡± Elysia smiled brightly.


    ¡°Hehe, you may be right. However, I know it will never be boring with you. There are always new surprises and new experiences. There are endless possibilities for future events. I¡¯ll be looking forward to it...¡± Erina also smiled.


    She then was silent for a few seconds. She was aware that the other girls gave this quiet moment just for her and Elysia alone.


    ¡°Ellie, may I know what the other world is like? The world you came from, is it a wonderful new world?¡± Erina suddenly asked in a barely audible voice due to the gust of wind.


    Luckily, Elysia could hear everything Erina said. She stared at the setting sun for a moment before answering. ¡°It¡¯s a beautiful world with its pros and cons. There are so many other worlds out there, Erina. Vrelenia, the world we came from before Earth. The vast magical world.¡±


    ¡°It must be a beautiful world. That¡¯s why you want to save that world. Ellie, would you like to take me there one day?¡± Erina looked at Elysia¡¯s lovely, angelic face with a meaningful gaze.


    ¡°I can¡¯t make that promise right now.¡± Elysia looked at Erina with aplicated look. She couldn¡¯t promise that for several reasons.


    ¡°However, you promised toe back to me, right? I want you to be safe ande back to see me. Everyone too.¡± Erina put her hand on her upper chest.


    ¡°Yes, I promised you that.¡± Elysia nodded. She had almost forgotten that she had promised that.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask you again at that time, Ellie.¡± Erina replied with a tender smile. She could guess Elysia¡¯s situation and what might happen in the other world. Even so, her primary wish was everyone¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Ely, Erina, it¡¯s time for dinner. After this, we have a grand event to attend. Erina will be shining brightly under the spotlights of the stage soon. So, make sure you have the energy to look your best, Erina.¡± Elena called out from the dining table. All the dishes were served on the table, and they were going to have dinner together.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Elysia invited Erina to gather with everyone at the dining table.


    ¡°...¡± Erina turned around and epted Elysia¡¯s outstretched hand. She smiled brightly when she saw that everyone was happy and cheerful.


    Everyone then had a warm dinner. After that, they prepared to attend the Grand Concert. However, Elysia¡¯s group wouldn¡¯t being together with Erina since the top artists, actresses, and performers would be under the spotlight and many people¡¯s attention.

 Chapter 868 Tokyo Grand Theatre

    <h4>Chapter 868 Tokyo Grand Theatre</h4>


    Elysia and everyone then bid their farewell to Erina and Mio. They then flew off and disappeared without knowing where they were going.


    Erina waited for a while, waving her hand and looking up at the beautiful starry night sky. She then took out her smartphone and called someone. ¡°Hello, father. It¡¯s me, Erina. Can you pick me up at my penthouse? We¡¯re going to the Grand Theater together, right?¡±


    ¡°Okay. Are they going with you? How many cars do we need for this event?¡± Kenji immediately answered.


    ¡°No, father. Ellie and her friends didn¡¯te with me. I¡¯ll take a shower and get ready first. Please let Mio know when you arrive.¡± Erina shook her head, but she smiled faintly. She knew her father and grandfather wanted to meet the Guardians of Dream members, but thetter had no reason to meet them.


    ¡°Really, you should introduce them to us someday. You¡¯re friends with some of them, right? You might be able to arrange a time for a special meeting for example? Don¡¯t they really want to see us even if you ask?¡± Kenji sighed.


    ¡°Some people are so nice, father. However, not all of them are as kind and understanding as Ellie. Regardless, you can meet them tomorrow morning at the mothership.¡± Erina walked into the room after ncing at the sky once more.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be there soon. We¡¯ll be going with a military escort. The government has also dispatched a lot of personnel and several elite teams to secure the Tokyo Grand Theatre. It¡¯s like securing a major international event.¡± Kenji chuckled at the end of his sentence.


    ¡°And Ellie is still being followed by more than a hundred experts who are spying on her. They lost track of Ellie two days ago, and they will definitely be waiting for her there. This might be a little more lively than expected, hehe...¡± Erina chuckled lightly.


    After saying a greeting and a thank you, Erina hung up the call and went to her bedroom.


    ¡°Mio, please wait for my father toe. I will take a shower first.¡± Erina took off her dress and entered the bathroom with only a towel.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting in this room, Erina-sama. I¡¯ll let you know when Kenji-sama hase.¡± Mio nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Mkay~¡± Erina replied curtly.


    Meanwhile, Elysia¡¯s group had arrived at their VIP room at the Tokyo Grand Theater unnoticed by the organizers, supervisors, or guards.


    ¡°Phew, we came straight here after leaving Erina¡¯s ce. Earth Mother is understanding enough to extend our flying blessing until tomorrow afternoon.¡± Elysia breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°The show will start in about an hour.¡± Lifa went to sit on the soft sofa and observed the visitors who had already taken their seats.


    ¡°Mm, a lot of people are enthusiastic. Let¡¯s see the famous artists, actresses, and people in the entertainment industry walk the red carpet. They usuallye with a shy entrance.¡± Elysia invites Elena to go with her.


    ¡°Okay, but we¡¯ll just be watching from the window in the corridor. Here, put on this masquerade mask and all is well.¡± Elena put a peacock feathered mask on Elysia¡¯s face. She then also wore one, but it was a golden phoenix mask.


    ¡°Mask parties? I have many. Who wants one?¡± Sylvia took out many masquerade masks from her Space Bag.


    Everyone received a masquerade mask and put it on. A few girls then joined to watch the arrival of famous people with Elysia, while the rest chose to stay in the room.


    ¡°Ely, why are they called famous people? Are they of nobility?¡± Evelyn asked in wonder. She could see a man in a white coat getting out of a ck limousine and walking down the red carpet. A series of camera shes soon followed right after to take pictures of that person¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of their career in the entertainment industry.¡± Elysia could hardly recognize anyone.


    She rarely tried to remember the names of famous people in the entertainment industry since her field of expertise was more into business, economics, and agriculture. Even so, it was pretty nice to enjoy the sight.


    ¡°Their careers in the entertainment industry? Comedians?¡± Yuuki tilted his head slightly.


    ¡°The entertainment industry isn¡¯t justedians. It¡¯s very varied. There¡¯s music, songs, instruments, dances, choirs, and much more.¡± Elysia rubbed Yuuki¡¯s head gently.


    ¡°Erina hasn¡¯te yet huh. Master Elysia, do you know some of them?¡± Vanessa narrowed her eyes slightly. She could hardly see anyone¡¯s face because of that barrage of shes.


    ¡°No. But they look fancy and their entrances too.¡± Elysia shook her head.


    Artists, actresses, and famous people came one by one in turn to the Tokyo Grand Theatre. Their arrivals were greeted by photographers as they crossed the red carpet to the main entrance. Several eventmittees then weed those famous people inside.


    Luxury carse and go for the umpteenth time. Several famous audiences also received much media attention and spotlight.


    ¡°They, they were the youngsters at the meet and greet event, right? They came too, huh...¡± Elysia muttered under her breath when she found the presence of several familiar faces across the red carpet.


    ¡°That¡¯s Fortuna¡¯s little boy and his girlfriends. Why does he look so overwhelmed to have beauties on his both arms?¡± Elena was amused when she saw someone like the protagonist in a romanticedy story.


    ¡°Yeah, what a lucky boy. He should be happy, but he doesn¡¯t seem to be able to appreciate his girls properly. It¡¯s a shame.¡± Elysia nced there but soon lost her interest.


    ¡°What about you, Ely?¡± Elena covered her mouth with a folding fan.


    ¡°I¡¯m sincere and looking for sincerity. They are good girls.¡± Elysia smiled and gave Vanessa and Yuuki head pats, resulting in a few purrs and chuckles. She then leaned against Elena¡¯s shoulder.


    They had been waiting for more than half an hour, but Erina¡¯s entourage seemed to choose toest.


    As thest car left, a group of military vehicles came from the crossroads. It was as if a Great General came with his whole escort.


    ¡°Wow, look who came almostst. They really are so fierce. Even the princesses of the Taira n didn¡¯te with their military escorts!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I already feel this event is unusual because the security is so tight. Look, you can see a lot of police and soldiers around the theater.¡±


    ¡°I heard some elite teams were also assigned to secure this event?¡±


    ¡°Gosh, why did they pull this kind of security? Was it because of Erina-sama? She recently encountered that incident, right?¡±


    ¡°That could be true. Her family is so protective, especially because of that incident. Who knows, but that group is from the Minamoto n! Holy, Erina-sama came with her father and Great General Mitsuzuka!¡±


    ¡°Woah, no wonder why with this kind of escort and guard.¡±


    The camera operators and media crew around the entrance and the red carpet were enthusiastic when they could recognize who wasing.


    The military cars slowed down, but only one luxury car stopped beside the red carpet.


    Several soldiers opened the car door, and Mitsuzuka got out of the car. He then offered his arm to a princess d in a starry night dress with a slight golden shimmer. Kenji and Mio followed behind them.


    ¡°Uwwoogh!¡± Several exmations erupted from most of the men, but they didn¡¯t utter that out loud.


    It was like the princess from a fairy tale who graced her noble presence to themoners. Erina¡¯s fame as the golden diva had already gained everyone¡¯s attention, and her current gorgeous appearance captured the hearts of many. Moreover, she came with her family. The attention focused on thest group has skyrocketed significantly.


    ¡°...¡± Erina just smiled faintly and waved her hand in a slight gesture of greeting.


    She soon noticed Elysia¡¯s presence. She nced at the third floor¡¯s window. Elysia and everyone were there, waving to her.


    Because of that, Erina¡¯s smile became warm and tender, not a formal one anymore.


    *Zap*


    The moment was captured and immortalized on the camera by the photographers. That photo immediately became a headline in several media and news.


    ¡°Woah, Erina looks so beautiful. I¡¯m now sure this event will highlight Erina a lot.¡± Sylvia put her hands together as she finally understood.


    ¡°Hehe, let¡¯s go back. This show is filled with a lot of actresses and artists. It¡¯s not just Erina or that would be unfair.¡± Elysia invited everyone back to their VIP room.


    The program was about to start, and everyone went to their seats.


    Over two hundred famous people attended the event, and they weren¡¯t just from Japan. More than two thousand spectators had already taken their seats.


    The hall lights then went out, and some spotlights focused only on the stage.


    The presenters delivered Greetings, and the cameras recorded the event for a live broadcast. The initial greetings were then followed by a mild musical performance.


    ¡°Is the VIP room over there already upied? Have theye?¡± The captain of the elite team asked his men.


    ¡°No further information, sir. We didn¡¯t see anyoneing and going into that VIP room area.¡± A soldier answered honestly.


    ¡°They cane and go as they please. Of course, we will never know when they wille. How is the security for their room? How abaout the CCTV cameras?¡± The captain rolled his eyes.


    ¡°The guard is on green. However, CCTV cameras in the corridor near VIP room number one no longer work, sir.¡± Another soldier reported the situation.


    ¡°Then they¡¯re already there. Keep an eye on that VIP room and make sure no one bothers them as they are the distinguished guests on level five.¡± The captain folded his arms and nodded slightly.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The elite soldiers saluted and monitored the events around the theater hall.

 Chapter 869 The Song for Her Dear Friend

    <h4>Chapter 869 The Song for Her Dear Friend</h4>


    ¡°Woah...¡± Xentia was amazed to see the musical theatre performance on stage.


    Beautiful song, good dance, and mesmerizing theatrical performance. The girls were amazed to watch this entertainment program.


    ¡®Erina will be performing after this, right?¡¯ Elysia looked at the list of events on her smartphone.


    ¡®It¡¯s honestly very unfortunate. Erina will make this nice event her farewell to her fans. She will probably focus on her cultivation to gain more power, Ely.¡¯ Elena leaned her cheek against her hand.


    ¡®However, it was her own wish, right?¡¯ Elysia turned to the side, looking at Elena¡¯s face.


    ¡®That¡¯s not entirely true. She did that partly because of you, Ely. She wants to be with you and us. Therefore, she will fight for it. Sigh, we can¡¯t recruit Earthlings right now because the Vrelenia issue isn¡¯t over yet.¡¯ Elena heaved a subtle sigh in her mind.


    ¡®But, Madam Lifa tried to recruit Earth Mother in various ways some time ago.¡¯ Elysia went back to watching the music performance on stage.


    ¡®Yeah, we don¡¯t know why she¡¯s trying to recruit Gaia so much. Unfortunately, Gaia can¡¯t join now, but that doesn¡¯t rule out future opportunities.¡¯ Elena nced at Lifa briefly, then averted her gaze.


    ¡®Elysia, can you hear me?¡¯ Xero suddenly contacted Elysia via telepathy.


    ¡®Mm, I can hear you clearly. Did something happen?¡¯ Elysia responded casually.


    ¡®There isn¡¯t any. I just wanted to double-check it in case I missed it. You told me we were going back to our world the day after tomorrow, right? Then, tomorrow is a grand meeting event in the Pacific Ocean?¡¯ Xero tried to confirm a few things.


    ¡®Yup, do you want toe to the grand meeting? All the higher-ups and powerful people from all over the world would gather. However, some of them want to bully us.¡¯ Elysia changed her intonation to a pitiful one.


    ¡®Heh, I thought it was the other way around. You are the one who will bully them. Moreover, those Goddesses will definitely not stand still.¡¯ Xero snorted.


    ¡®So are you going toe with us or not? Or, do you perhaps want to continue your meditation on that volcano again?¡¯ Elysia asked once again.


    ¡®Let me know when you arrive at the meeting ce. I¡¯ll be a bitte.¡¯ Xero answered briefly, then cut off the line ofmunication. Regardless, he was interested in attending the event because he would assess all the strong people in the Earth Realm.


    ¡®Xero will follow tomorrow morning.¡¯ Elysia reported the results of her conversation just now.


    ¡®Fufu, he will y the viin and suppress everyone without us having to ask for anything. That demonized Demi-God needs to know what the real devil¡¯s threat looks like. The puny human ims to be an almighty God and wants to rule us. That¡¯s literally the ignorant mob trying to challenge the final boss.¡¯ Elena covered her smile with her folding fan.


    *Bam*


    The hall lights went out entirely right after the musical theater finished. It was dark for a few seconds, but a single spotlight returned to the stage.


    ¡°Shadows under the night sky


    Sketch the stars and share a story


    Catch the breeze of the weather¡¯s chill


    The warm feeling of one¡¯s will~¡±


    A girl with long dark brown hair, which she let loose, walked on stage while singing a melodious song. She opened her deep yellow eyes to see all the attention on her, but she was more focused on a specific VIP room.


    She sang an opening song for her entrance, along with the rhythm of the music. She moved across the stage like she was dancing in the starry night sky that matched the theme of her outfit.


    After the first song was sung, several hosts returned to the stage to invite Erina into a short conversation like a talk show.


    ¡°Good night, Erina-sama. It¡¯s a sweet and soothing song.¡±


    ¡°The song just now seems to give a nostalgic feeling of the past. I can feel something like a pleasant and long-awaited meeting under the starry night sky.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s suit perfectly with your gorgeous starry night gown, Erina-sama. We heard it¡¯s one of the new songs for your album which will be released soon. May we know the title for the song you just sang, Erina-sama?¡±


    The presenters spoke in turn. They then gave Erina a chance to talk.


    ¡°Good night to everyone. I wish you all the blessings of health and safety. We¡¯ve all been through a lot, and now things are getting better. The song I just sang is called Night Encounter, one of the new songs for my new album that will be released tomorrow.¡± Erina replied with a tender smile.


    Hearing the news, some of the audience felt enthusiastic and excited. They had been waiting for the golden diva¡¯s new album, and now it was just officially announced by Erina herself!


    ¡°This is really exciting news for all of us, Erina-sama. No one would have thought that your new album would be released tomorrow! Yeah, the sooner the better!¡±


    ¡°Besides the exciting news, we caught the rumor that you will announce another shocking news tonight, Erina-sama. Can you satisfy our curiosity to confirm the truth of that?¡±


    The presenters then continued their questioning to one thing they really wanted to confirm.


    ¡°That was the rumor from backstage earlier, hmm? That¡¯s right, I wanted to announce something tonight.¡± Erina nodded slightly.


    ¡°If you please.¡± One of the presenters invited Erina to announce rted things.


    ¡°Thank you, everyone. Three years have passed since my first debut, and I feel very happy to have so many people who like my songs. However, the day had passed and it was time for me to step down. Tonight is myst day performing in the music industry and tomorrow¡¯s album will be myst album.¡± Erina immediately announced the news of her retirement as a golden diva.


    That news seemed to be a bomb that suddenly exploded in many people¡¯s minds, especially Erina¡¯s fans. Not to mention, the event was broadcast live.


    Erina had just announced something that made many people rejoice because her new album would be released tomorrow. Still, she followed it up with the news of her resignation, which caused a lot of people to gasp in shock. They felt something was wrong and were unwilling to let the golden diva step down from the music industry because of her high poprity. No more Erina¡¯s song; many people didn¡¯t want that.


    The audience became a bit noisy because of that news, and one of the presenters immediately returned from his brief stupor. ¡°E-Erina-sama, that¡¯s really shocking news. However, do you have any special reasons for your resignation in the music industry? Is your new album also your farewell? I¡¯m sure many people are confused and unwilling, like me.¡±


    ¡°Mm, it¡¯s time for me to reach my dream. I still have so many things to learn. Some matters rted to family affairs and business also need to be taken care of. I hope for your understanding.¡± Erina smiled gently and closed her eyes.


    ¡°Ooh~ So, it¡¯s like a temporary farewell because you need to continue your studies and take care of family matters. Hmm, that makes sense. It might take a year, two, or even a few years. We¡¯ll look forward to your return to music, Golden Diva-sama.¡± Another presenter expressed her understanding.


    Her statement made most people feel at ease because Erina might only be stepping down from the music industry temporarily. Above all, Erina¡¯s reasons turned out to be usible, not because of agency pressure or anything like that.


    ¡°Therefore, I will sing another new song. I will dedicate this song to my dear friend. The one who gave me a lot of inspiration and new experiences.¡± Erina reached her hand forward towards a specific VIP room where Elysia was.


    Erina had requested, and the presenters received the signal to give the stage for Erina. Erina needed to sing three songs on this show, but it became two because of it.


    The theater hall lights once again only focused on the stage. Beautiful glittering light adorned her appearance as if to entuate her beauty.


    ¡°The more I know, the blurrier it bes


    No one knows it¡¯s a chasm of mystery


    I wake up in a pleasant summer dream


    The wonder shares the miraculous reality~¡± Erina sang a soft, slow rhythm song. It was all about her encounter with Elysia.


    Everyone could feel it was about a mysterious destined encounter with a true friend. Even so, they wondered who could have so much emotional impact on the golden diva, Erina.


    ¡°Ely, she seems very emotional about you right now. What do you think?¡± Elena smiled faintly after hearing Erina¡¯s song.


    ¡°Erina has a bright future ahead. We will see what she will be when we return to Earth again. At that time, she may not be the golden diva anymore, but the person she wants to be.¡± Elysia took out a bouquet of flowers after Erina finished singing the song. She knew it was meant for her.


    Elysia gently pushed the bouquet of beautiful fragrant flowers forward. She used a little magic to make it fly through the ss and toward Erina.


    All attention was paid to Erina. Only certain people noticed the floating flower bouquet.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Erina had just finished singing her song for Elysia. Still, a bouquet of sparkling golden flowers suddenly fell from above andnded in her arms.


    She then noticed Elysia waving to her. Therefore, she responded with an elegant hand wave and a tender smile before she left the stage.


    The audience was still mesmerized by Erina¡¯sst song until they failed to notice that Erina had left the stage and the theater hall had returned to the light. The event then continued as scheduled.


    Some people demanded Erina perform another song, but they were forced to calm down due to several gentle reminders.

 Chapter 870 Prior to the Pacific Ocean

    <h4>Chapter 870 Prior to the Pacific Ocean</h4>


    As the event ended with a closing ceremony, Elysia met Erina backstage. However, she didn¡¯t reveal herself to anyone because of disguise magic. A little fairy sat on her shoulder, one that did the disguise magic.


    ¡®Thank you, Erina. Your performances are truly captivating, and you are truly enchanting.¡¯ Elysia stood behind Erina and spoke via telepathy.


    ¡®Ellie? I feel honored.¡¯ Erina looked left and right, and then she looked back. Elysia was there, looking at her. The little fairy too.


    ¡®I am currently out of sight. Only you can see me. It¡¯s time for us to go. You should also go straight home with your father and grandfather. We¡¯ll meet again tomorrow morning at that high-level grand meeting.¡¯ Elysia conveyed her message with a smile.


    ¡®En, I understand.¡¯ Erin nodded in understanding.


    ¡®See you tomorrow. Please make sure only trusted people apany your entourage.¡¯ Elysia waved her hand with a yful expression.


    ¡®Ellie, I¡¯ve learned my lesson. The traitors have been purged. Everything will be fine.¡¯ Erina waved her hand in reply.


    ¡®Then I can rest easy.¡¯ Elysia breathed a sigh of relief, then said another farewell before leaving.


    ¡°Erina-sama?¡± Mio asked from near the dressing room entrance. She asked in wonder why Erina waved at her, or maybe not?


    ¡°That was Ellie, Mio. She said goodbye to me because she had to go with her friends. We also have to get ready to go home soon.¡± Erina immediately tidied her belongings and put them in her Space Bag. She then hid it in her cleavage.


    ¡°Ah, okay. Mitsuzuka-sama and Kenji-sama are waiting for you.¡± Mio nodded. Then, she nced around once more.


    She couldn¡¯t detect Elysia¡¯s presence just now. If there was a bad person with exceptional abilities like Elysia... she had to have a way to protect Erina if that happened.


    Erina and Mio met Mitsuzuka and Kenji, who was already waiting outside the room. They then left with the escort of many elite soldiers.


    Several reporters and fans immediately swarmed Erina¡¯s group at the exit, but the soldiers blocked the people from approaching.


    ¡°Erina-sama! Erina-sama!¡± Someone managed to break through, but he fell to his knees right in front of Erina¡¯s group.


    ¡°...¡± Kenji spread his arms to the side. He didn¡¯t know what this man wanted, but his daughter¡¯s safety was a priority.


    ¡°Are, are you really going to stop music? You¡¯re going to stop singing and ying music? You¡¯re going to stop sharing goodness and content!? I¡¯m your most loyal fan in the world. I really can¡¯t!¡± The die-hard fan eximed with a sad expression.


    ¡°Thank you for your appreciation and concern, sir. However, I¡¯m just announcing that I¡¯m stepping down from the music industry. That doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll stop singing and ying music. I¡¯ll probably keep releasing some in my spare time on my social media channels.¡± Erina grasped her hand and replied with a faint smile.


    ¡°Eh? So, you just quit temporarily? Is it true that you will return to the music industry in the future?¡± The die-hard fan was instantly enlightened.


    ¡°...¡± Erina only replied with a silent smile because she didn¡¯t want to make promises. She had to ascend to the top rank as soon as possible, which was her current priority.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. You should back off.¡± A soldier dragged that die-hard fan away.


    ¡°Thanks for the confirmation, Erina-sama!¡± The die-hard fan raised his hand high as he was dragged away.


    Erina just waved her hand, then put her hand on her grandfather¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Mitsuzuka responded with a hum, and his entourage left the vicinity.


    The weather since that evening was quite friendly, and so was the following day. The morning came on a very sunny day. Fresh air, cool breezes, and warm sunlight shining on the earth¡¯snd. Birds chirped sweetly as if to tell that a new day had arrived.


    ¡°How many top representatives did Japan send to the meeting in the Pacific Ocean?¡± Rhea asked the nearby nature spirit.


    ¡°They left at six. There were threerge helicopters escorted by six fighter jets.¡± Sora reported the situation she had observed this morning.


    ¡°Six o¡¯clock, that was two hours ago. The meeting was held at nine, noon time at the destination. So, how was it?¡± Rhea nced at Lifa.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We have an hour to have breakfast and get ready. Do we need to wear Ai¡¯s shadow robes, or just wear a formal outfit but with a masquerade mask?¡± Lifa waved her hand in front of her face. She knew the girls didn¡¯t want to get there too soon.


    ¡°Everyone besides Ely, Sylvi, and Xentia will be wearing shadow robes. Wait, you are the one who will take care everything in a ¡®peaceful¡¯ manner, right? Then you should just wear a formal outfit with a mask.¡± Elena proposed the arrangement.


    ¡°That sounds good.¡± Rhea nodded in agreement. She then conveyed her request to the girl behind her. ¡°In that case, you mustn¡¯t leave Ely¡¯s side, Xentia. They might provoke us, but if it offends you, please just gracefully retaliate against them.¡±


    ¡°Mkay~ Xentia will protect Ely!¡± Xentia saluted.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t summon your anti-matter cannon to st their heads if they upset you, Xentia.¡± Sylvia covered her mouth.


    ¡°Xentia understand. They are bad, and bad humans need to be punished.¡± Xentia nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Am I included in the shadow squad?¡± Fortuna pointed to her face.


    ¡°No. You may go as a divine owl or in your current form. If Darkness is here, she will apany you. You will appear as our neutral third party ally. Unfortunately, there has been no news from her since that day.¡± Elena heaved a subtle sigh.


    ¡°Hmm, so using that n, huh. No one knows what that sucubuss did in her Darkness Realm. She broke her promise toe the day after me.¡± Fortune also sighed.


    The delicious aroma then came into everyone¡¯s nostrils. They immediately ended their brief discussion and went to the dining room before Elysia summoned them.


    Elysia, Evelyn, Lynn, Vanessa, and Yuuki finished cooking breakfast for everyone. They all then ate a warm breakfast together.


    ¡°Leave some breakfast for Tic?¡± Elysia asked the gluttonous fairy.


    ¡°Well, he probably hasn¡¯t eaten anything yet. All right, let¡¯s pack this one up for him.¡± Nell separated arge bowl of hot breakfast and wrapped it tightly.


    ¡°...¡± Rhea didn¡¯tment on Elysia¡¯s consideration of Xero. That Evil God was still on their side, after all.


    At that moment, a small bat flew into the hotel room through an open window. However, the bat was more alert this time and didn¡¯t hit the invisible barrier, thanks to past experiences.


    The small bat knocked it, and Elysia let the small bat enter.


    ¡°Hmm~ The smell of delicious food. Seems like I always arrive at the right time. As expected of me, heehee~¡± Darknessnded near the dining table. She was about to take a dish, but Elysia stopped her.


    ¡°Wee. You need to wash your hands before eating, Darkness. I¡¯ll prepare one for you.¡± Elysia reminded the little bat about hygiene etiquette before eating.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Darkness agreed. She materialized her human form, and the ck evening dress immediately wrapped her seductive body. Then she went to the sink in the kitchen to wash her hands.


    By the time Darkness returned to the dining room, a chair and breakfast had already been prepared for her. She took her seat and received several stares, most notably a somewhat intimidating one from Fortuna.


    ¡°Hello, thank you, Ely. You really care about me. Have a nice meal.¡± Darkness ignored Fortuna¡¯s gaze and devoured her breakfast. It was so delicious, as expected of Elysia.


    ¡°Darkness, you are two dayste from your appointed time. What took you so long?¡± Fortuna took a deep breath and sighed.


    ¡°If you count today as one, then it is indeed two days. However, it¡¯s actually only one day, dear Fortuna.¡± Darkness rolled her eyes.


    ¡°So, did something happen on your side?¡± Lifa asked straight to the point.


    ¡°You have no idea what I was getting into when I tried to return to my realm. It disappeared from its original dimension. Yes, itpletely disappeared! I looked for it everywhere frantically and anxiously, but I didn¡¯t find it until a few hours ago. It moved locations very far from its original position. No one knows why, but I¡¯m relieved to see that everything is fine there. Only the temperature is getting hotter for some reason.¡± Darkness put her hands on the table whileining. However, she ended up heaving a sigh of relief.


    ¡°It¡¯s changing ces and getting hotter? Is it possible to get closer to the Hell Realm? Why is that happening?¡± Fortune asked in wonder.


    ¡°How would I know? That¡¯s why I waste. I almost cried when I thought my realm was reduced to atom.¡± Darkness returned to eating her breakfast.


    ¡°Perhaps, that realm was affected after we repaired Earth¡¯s worldw and barrier? It¡¯s just like a change of coordinates. You can move your realm¡¯s dimension if you want. It will be much easier if you move your realm into a core and bring your realm everywhere you go.¡± Lifa shrugged her shoulders. She didn¡¯t count that as a problem.


    ¡°How do you do that? Wait, you are a high-level Goddess, and you must have a private realm, right? Did you bring your realm everywhere?¡± Darkness widened her eyes. She thought it was the perfect solution if she could make it happen.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? The concept is simr to how you store your belongings in your little space dimension. You can summon several things out of nowhere, yes? It¡¯s like that.¡± Lifa folded her arms and nodded.


    ¡°That little space dimension is just an artifact or amgic item! It¡¯spletely different from a realm within the core. After all, what kind of core is capable of storing a small world within? Does such a material exist in your world?¡± Darkness pouted. She did not understand why such aplex matter was considered trivial by the other party.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know if you visit our world, but not anytime soon. It¡¯s still too dangerous there.¡± Lifa put her hand to her cheek and smiled mysteriously.


    ¡°Yeah, we probably won¡¯t help anything and be a burden for you. Once your world is cleared of those cursed creatures, I¡¯d be happy to visit there. Please let me know if you need material assistance or the like. We and the Divine Association will be ready to help.¡± Fortuna made her offer of help.


    ¡°Fufu, we will prepare a list after the grand meeting then.¡± Lifa covered her mouth. She wouldn¡¯t hesitate to ask then.


    After everyone finished their breakfast, they immediately prepared to go to the Pacific Ocean. The nature spirits would escort Elysia¡¯s team to this event at the behest of Earth Mother.

 Chapter 871 The Meeting Over the Pacific Ocean

    <h4>Chapter 871 The Meeting Over the Pacific Ocean</h4>


    While traveling to the Pacific Ocean, Elysia noticed that the hospitals and health centers were crowded with many people. They are like waiting in line to wait for something.


    Elysia asked the wind spirit to stop for a moment because she felt that too many people were sick today.


    ¡°Oh, them? You don¡¯t have to worry, Elysia. They¡¯re just humans waiting for their turn to get their second dose of vine. Not because of a sudden strange disease outbreak.¡± Sora exined a little about the situation around the medical centers down there.


    ¡°Oh, so because of that. I thought something else. Let¡¯s continue our journey to the Pacific Ocean.¡± Elysia breathed a sigh of relief. She thought there was another gue, but luckily it wasn¡¯t.


    That said, Wendy brought everyone flying in the sky towards the east at high speed.


    Sunny weather and calm sea. However, the atmosphere became rather tense within a massive Mothership floating above the Pacific Ocean.


    The higher-ups and representatives of the countries registered in the Esper Association members were already in a grand conference room.


    However, the association¡¯s leader group had not yete to the meeting room. The Guardian of Dream was also not present even though the meeting time was almost here.


    Each group was separated by country. However, those who were present were not just the higher-ups. Each country also brought several talented young generations.


    ¡°As the party that invited all of us to this event, America was arrogant enough to keep us waiting.¡± One of the higher-ups from Ennd pursed his lips with dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Haha, they probably want toe on time like one second before the appointed time. It¡¯s still five minutes before noon.¡±


    ¡°Coming to the meeting room a few minutes before the appointed time is absolute etiquette.¡±


    ¡°Well, why not rx a bit? We¡¯re all here to discuss recent events, and about the good of the world in the future.¡±


    ¡°I agree with that. It¡¯s not about gain or loss, but about humanity and the future.¡±


    The higher-ups from various countries opened their respective discussions. However, it still seemed like a casual conversation because the primary event had not yet started.


    ¡°Rather than that, the mysterious organization that is being talked about hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Japanese representative, I heard that one of your princesses is close to one of the members of that mysterious organization. They really areing, right? Otherwise, the effectiveness and purpose of this meeting will be halved.¡± One of the higher-ups from Germany asked with his usual deep tone.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Rolf Hoffner. They will certainlye. Let me give you some good advice. Just don¡¯t try to offend or challenge them.¡± Mitsuzuka gave a kind suggestion.


    ¡°Haha, you mean like America? We¡¯ll just be watching from the side. You might not know it yet, but their strongest warrior has already broken through the mortal barrier.¡± Rolf Hoffnerughed casually. His voice was heard by everyone in the conference room, and it surprised everyone who didn¡¯t know about the information.


    ¡°You mean they have a Demi-God?¡± Mitsuzuka frowned. He didn¡¯t know about that information.


    ¡°Yeah, like that British big raven bird.¡± Rolf Hoffner lit his cigar and smoked it while pointing at the British group.


    ¡°What? Just so you know, no one can control me. I¡¯m just here out of curiosity.¡± Victorious raised her head to feel dragged into a conversation.


    ¡°It¡¯s as you heard. Our British spirit bird is actually independent. She won¡¯t take orders from anyone even if the Queen is the one giving the orders.¡± Marco, the British Admiral, shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°You just haven¡¯t found the right price for your request. Do you think an independent Demi-God spirit bird is cheap?¡± One of the Russian officials snorted sarcastically.


    ¡°You had the opportunity but ignored it. Victoria, why don¡¯t you join and stay in our country? We will treat you very well, and of course, you will still have your freedom.¡± One of the higher-ups from India invited the holy spirit bird with open arms.


    ¡°That¡¯s not my name, but whatever. Your country has been hot for more than half a year. Not to mention, that hell-like weather. I can¡¯t live there.¡± Victorious rolled her eyes. She then noticed something unusual and immediately flew to the ceiling.


    *Zap*


    It was like an illusion. The empty spot reserved for the Guardian of Dream was suddenly upied by a group of ck-robed people.


    Only five gorgeous girls wore formal dresses, but two of them disguised their faces with masquerade masks. One wore a ck bat mask, and the other one a gold feather mask.


    That mysterious group seemed to have appeared out of thin air. Other than the Demi-God raven, no one had noticed their presence yet, even though it was so obvious!


    ¡°Gulp.¡± Victorious gulped her saliva in nervousness as she noticed Elysia¡¯s presence. Amongst the immeasurably strong individuals, she also saw the presence of several powerful spirits! So, they were the Guardian of Dream¡¯s members, the powerful, mysterious organization behind Elysia.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Erina suddenly felt Elysia¡¯s presence so close to her, thanks to Elysia¡¯s marker inside her. She turned to the side and found her friend already there,plete with the Guardian of Dream¡¯s members!


    Elysia, Xentia, and Sylvia were wearing formal dresses, but there were two gracefuldies wearing masquerade masks. She could guess one of them was Fortuna, the kind of powerful being who sided with her, but the other one was unknown. As for the other members, everyone wore mysterious ck robes.


    ¡°Hi~¡± Elysia waved her hand with a friendly smile at Erina.


    ¡°Thanks foring, Ellie.¡± Erina breathed a sigh of relief and raised her hand in greeting.


    ¡°!?¡± Everyone widened their eyes in surprise when they heard Erina¡¯s greeting. They all immediately checked the spot for the Guardian of Dream. They found it was already filled with five gorgeousdies and a group of ck-robed individuals.


    The Guardian of Dream¡¯s arrival was not like a grand or fanciful entrance. Still, they simply appeared out of nowhere without anyone being able to detect them. It felt much scarier because it proved the power difference was enormous. No one could notice it until those powerful individuals let everyone realize it.


    Above all, no one could assess those powerful individuals¡¯ strengths. Only info about Xentia at rank eight they knew.


    ¡°We arrived two minutes before the appointed time. However, where are the leads in this event? They haven¡¯t arrived yet?¡± Lifa sat in the front-row seat near Elysia. While everyone else sat in the back row seats.


    ¡°Yeah, they haven¡¯t arrived yet. However, their aircrafts arrived at the Mothership some time ago.¡± Mitsuzuka felt a little nervous but enthusiastic. He was finally able to meet the people from the organization behind Elysia.


    He couldn¡¯t judge how strong they were. Still, he knew every individual of the Guardian of Dream was above humanprehension.


    ¡°All right.¡± Lifa leaned back.


    ¡°Please excuse me, are you the spokesperson for your group? If so, can you take off your ck mask?¡± Higher-up from Ennd raised his hand.


    ¡°You have neither right nor power tomand me. Our representative is Elysia, and I will act on behalf of myrades to handle the party that challenges us.¡± Lifa answered with strong words. She then kept quiet because her primary targets were those involved in the demonization experiment and those who were after Xentia.


    Some people find it an arrogant challenge, but some colleagues tell the offended ones to behave well. Their country also didn¡¯t wish to invite disaster upon themselves for a ridiculous reason.


    ¡°The holy night spirit bird from the British Empire hundreds of years ago, Victorious. Come here.¡± Fortuna called out to the raven bird flying near the ceiling.


    ¡°You have no right to order me.¡± Victorious was reluctant toply with such amanding request.


    ¡°I have the right. Come here.¡± Fortuna responded casually, but her divine owl¡¯s aura made it clear that she didn¡¯t want to be refuted.


    ¡°Oh, okay. I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t do anything silly.¡± Victorious gasped in surprise. She was intimidated, but it seemed to only focus on her.


    The raven then flew down andnded on the table. However, she chose to be near Elysia instead of thatmanding golden-maskeddy.


    ¡°Hello, long time no see, Victor. Uhm, is that Victoria now?¡± Elysia greets the big raven.


    ¡°Not from those names is my name. You and that girl gave me nicknames as you like.¡± Victorious shook her head.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t mind, do you? How have you been in thest month?¡± Elysia smiled faintly.


    ¡°Well, it was a rather crazy month, I must say. A lot of insane groups attacking each other all over the world, then mysterious diseases, natural disasters, then chaos.¡± Victorious sighed.


    ¡°However, things have gotten better now, right?¡± Elysia continued with a meaningful question, but it was also addressed to everyone.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. Was it your group that caused the twist of event?¡± Victorious looked into Elysia¡¯s beautiful purplish-blue eyes, then nced at the individuals around Elysia. However, she didn¡¯t dare to look too long because those ck-robed people were intimidating.


    ¡°Not all of them. Many parties are helping to solve the problems.¡± Elysia shook her head slightly.


    ¡°I know your group hunted those troublemakers all over the world and captured the masterminds in just three days. Then your group¡¯s envoys gave away the mysterious disease antidote form to the Alchemy Association and the World Health Association for free. What is your organization trying to achieve?¡± Victorious asked out of curiosity, but she knew that represented a lot of people¡¯s questions.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? We were expecting a beautiful, peaceful world.¡± Elysia represented to answer. Although, that was only half of the real reason.

 Chapter 872 Oppressive Pressure

    <h4>Chapter 872 Oppressive Pressure</h4>


    ¡°Heh, as noble as it may sound, it would be amazing if all the mysterious powers had such a goal. There is no organization that helps with just such a pure, noble will in this world, much less the unknown one.¡± One of the higher-ups jerked sarcastically.


    ¡°???¡± Elysia failed to spot someone who had just spoken, but someone immediately answered the quip with another.


    ¡°For weak creatures, your mouth is big too, old timer. If we want something, we will take it clearly, without the need to do anythingplicated. Dirty schemes and tricks are only for the weak. I believe you know what happenedst month about the Underworld incident. Is your brain too stupid to realize the ce you live isn¡¯t the only world?¡± Darkness wasn¡¯t just being sarcastic but tantly insulting.


    ¡°What? Are you part of the Guardian of Dream?¡± Another higher-up gasped, but he needed to confirm the other party¡¯s identity first.


    ¡°We are emissaries from the Inter-Realm Association that cooperates with the Guardian of Dream. What has happened in the past month has made it impossible for us to let matters escte further. Some of you created chaos in the world, and even entered into contracts with evil things like demons.¡± Fortuna folded her arms and scanned everyone in the room. She spotted several former participants who have not been punished by Earth Mother.


    Fortuna¡¯s statement made the people in the room question themselves and suspect several others. They had heard the news, but they couldn¡¯t confirm it for sure.


    Apart from all that, it turned out that it was not only the Guardian of Dream... there was also another association that was no less mysterious.


    ¡°Inter-realm? Are you from another world?¡± One of them asked somewhat hesitantly.


    ¡°Not entirely true, but Earth has many alternate dimensions, another realm.¡± Fortune responded casually.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Another person asked.


    ¡°You can¡¯t understand because you don¡¯t deserve to know yet. You need great power to know more than the secrets of the world.¡± Fortuna looked at the person who was speaking.


    ¡°Wow, so you¡¯re from another realm? It¡¯s not Underworld, right? Take me there sometime. I want to visit another realm besides Underworld. I¡¯m strong, so I deserve to know more, right?¡± Victorious puffed out her chest with pride.


    ¡°It depends on how you behave. You are a spirit bird who grew up with a human in a contract. Your loyalty to your country prevents us from treating you as a free entity like you speak of. We¡¯ll be watching you, Demi-God spirit bird.¡± Fortuna squinted her eyes.


    ¡°Whoa, don¡¯t be so fierce. The one I had a contract with is long dead. The great kingdom that I built with him has also changed into a new era. I have no reason to serve his lineage because it should be otherwise. I¡¯m a world¡¯s hero, you know?¡± Victorious once again puffed out her chest.


    ¡°You just colonized anothernd from hundreds of years ago. Do you think your former master¡¯s goal was a noble one? Uniting the world for eternal peace, that is a ridiculous and foolish reason for you to believe. Human hearts can be as ck as ink and more terrifying than demons. Don¡¯t you realize why you were not recorded in history and instead put to sleep after the Great Empire was formed?¡± Fortuna stated the truth with a meaningful question at the end of the sentence.


    ¡°...¡± Victorious went silent. She actually had realized it, but she didn¡¯t want to think about it. That was why she would be a free spirit, not bound by any nation¡¯sws and rules.


    *Bam!*


    A senator from the British group hit the table in annoyance. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, woman!¡±


    ¡°Am I telling a lie? That is the truth, and that¡¯s why I need to confirm whether Victorious still believes in you or not, but apparently she has doubts. That¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t want to listen to you but is hesitant to leave your country.¡± Fortuna smirked and inflicted a bit of pressure on her sentence. She made the other party couldn¡¯t refute her.


    The tremendous pressure then spread throughout the room. Fortuna then continued her speech. ¡°Also, I¡¯m not talking to you, so please keep quiet if you don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    After that, the entire room fell into silence. Fortuna deliberately did that as a n to stop those annoying humans from talking too much.


    It was noon, exactly at twelve o¡¯clock local time. The door suddenly opened. The American group came just in time on purpose.


    *Tap*


    A man in the special military uniform typical of a Great General walked into the conference room. On his first step into the room, he exerted his dominance with tremendous pressure on everyone.


    The entire room¡¯s atmosphere seemed to turn red, and the floor was somehow shrouded in a pitch-ck mist. Every step Great General America took created a jolt in the ck fog, and the Demi-God pressure started to suffocate everyone.


    However, the people behind him were not affected. They didn¡¯t even feel the intimidating pressure.


    Fortuna¡¯s previous pressure was to silence everyone, but this was really to intimidate and pressure everyone. Unfortunately, that kind of pressure couldn¡¯t affect Elysia¡¯s group.


    ¡°!!!¡± All the higher-ups tried their best to endure that tremendous intimidating pressure.


    Some of the others also tried to protect their talented youngsters who were present with them. Unfortunately, some individuals who couldn¡¯t stand the pressure suddenly fainted.


    ¡®That¡¯s him? But, that dark creature...¡¯ Elysia could see a huge ck scary-looking creature behind that Great General.


    That creature was like a huge shadow grinning super wide. Apart from the shadow, only the creatures¡¯ white-fanged teeth were visible.


    ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s him. American Demi-God Man. He has a contract with a humanoid demon called Shadow Clone. He is a stand user, that¡¯s what Lifa gets from breaking into their intel information.¡¯ Elena spoke from within the Elysian Realm.


    ¡®Meh, it¡¯s just a weak demon, Ely. My Cherub can be much more intimidating, and this darkness is nothing.¡¯ Ai felt a little disappointed because the party that challenged them turned out to be just an anchovy pretending to be a dragon.


    ¡®Hehe, everyone will panic if they see a real dark dragon, Ai. Let¡¯s let Lady Tifa settle this matter. She asked to leave all this to her, after all.¡¯ Elysia chuckled in her mind.


    ¡®Hmm, alright then. I¡¯ll just watch everything from your shadow, Ely. Right, Cherub?¡¯ Ai felt calm, but the n that had been devised would be too overkill for the anchovy. She was wondering whether Lady Tifa would do as nned or not.


    ¡®Rawr!¡¯ Cherub responded in agreement.


    ¡®Sylvi, please throw something at the shadow demon behind that pirate captain.¡¯ Lifa nced at Sylvia.


    ¡®Leave it to me. He is more like a pirate than the Great General.¡¯ Sylvia was pretty amused. The Demi-God human who challenged them was apparently a fat man with a thick beard who wore an eye patch like a pirate.


    The devil princess got an assignment and took out a fresh fish from her Space Bag. She then threw it at the big shadow demon.


    ¡°!?¡± The shadow demon noticed a fresh fish flying towards him. He opened his mouth full of sharp fangs and crushed the fish.


    The fresh fish was eaten, and that scene happened in front of everyone. Unfortunately, only a few individuals above rank six could catch a glimpse of the shadow demon when he materialized himself to devour the fish.


    *Crunch*


    The crisp sound of the fresh fish being chewed by something unknown was clearly heard.


    ¡°...¡± The Demi-God General nced back with a frown.


    ¡°Oops.¡± The shadow demon spoke in a mosquito-like voice and covered his mouth.


    The mischievous devil princess again threw a fresh fish at the shadow demon. However, her target ignored the fish, and itnded on the Demi-God General¡¯s head instead.


    *Poof*


    Lifa swung her arm sideways in a gentle motion. She dispelled the ck mist domain with just a single move.


    ¡°Is that your attitude? You came inte and are still trying to show off your pathetic dominance. Hurry and take your seat as the meeting is about to begin.¡± Lifa spoke in an authoritative tone.


    ¡°So, you are the strongest one in your organization?¡± The Demi-God General squinted his eyes and stared at the maskeddy.


    ¡°Was my word unclear?¡± Lifa sped her hand on the table. All the characters were already present, and she would solve all problems beautifully.


    Right after that, the people who had fainted fell down. People from their respective countries immediately helped those who had fainted on the spot.


    Almost everyone was annoyed and furious, but they thought twice before voicing their annoyance because the other party was a Demi-God.


    However, they immediately remembered the Guardian of Dream and the Inter-Realm Association were already there. The maskeddy, the representative of the Guardian of Dream, was able to dispel that oppressive pressure with just a swing of her hand. Because of that, some people immediately voiced theirints.


    ¡°How dare you, Jack Vazquez! Is that a deration of war!?¡± One senator was furious. He soon received support from several higher-ups from other countries.


    ¡°It was just a little bit of my aura that radiated out without me noticing. You are so weak to feel pressured, and why did you bring the weaklings with you? Don¡¯t you think you might not be able toe back?¡± Jack ignored theints and threats directed at him. He then took the fresh fish off his head and chewed it raw like it was nothing.


    America¡¯s entourage then went to their seats as the meeting and discussions were about to begin.

 Chapter 873 Im a Human!

    <h4>Chapter 873 I''m a Human!</h4>


    ¡°Please pardon my rudeness. I recently broke through to rank eight, and my aura can be a bit unruly at times. The weaker ones can be easily intimidated, and incidents like this are inevitable.¡± Jack, the Demi-God General, gave a reasonable excuse to calm the mood.


    ¡°Then why is your entouragepletely unaffected? That excuse doesn¡¯t sound usible.¡± A higher-up from the British group felt triggered.


    ¡°That¡¯s because they have an amulet that I gave them. However, I don¡¯t have one for everyone.¡± Jack shrugged nonchntly.


    ¡°America cooperates with demons and conducts human experiments. Do you think this world belongs to you? If the news is spread to the public, you will create a great riot and massive protest. You will be destroyed by your own furious citizen!¡± Lifa knocked on the table, signaling everyone to be quiet because she would represent them to talk about something important.


    ¡°All the heinous activities mentioned were caused by the Great Demon possessing a General in our military. He was once known as Marco Thompson. He created a superhuman project four years ago at a California military base. I¡¯m sure you already know about it because you just cleaned up the ce.¡± Jack put his hand on the table and emphasized his words. ¡°Are you the one who killed him?¡±


    ¡°We have no idea about someone named Marco Thompson. Is that him, Admiral Marco from Ennd?¡± Lifa couldn¡¯t remember her nor her group ever killing someone with that name. They¡¯ve avoided casualties in her operation, after all.


    ¡°My apologies, my name is Marco Bradley. I am purely from Ennd, and the one mentioned has absolutely nothing to do with me.¡± Admiral Marco put his hand to his chest and gave his rification.


    ¡°I see... So, what will you do if we are the one who killed him or not?¡± Lifa nodded in understanding and tried to test the depth of her interlocutor¡¯s aim.


    ¡°If you only arrest him, then please return him to us immediately. We need to conduct an intensive interrogation to extract all the information. He needs to be punished for his actions.¡± Jack squinted his eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. The masterminds are still alive, and has been punished ordingly by the properw enforcement. You won¡¯t be able to do that. However, the one named Marco Thompson is no longer alive because we found out that only the demons were behind the incident at the military base.¡± Lifa shook her head.


    ¡°Is it like that?¡± Jack frowned.


    ¡°However, you¡¯re saying things like you¡¯ve realized everything from the start. If so, why not prevent him? Do you think you and the people involved will be fine after carrying out such a demonization human experiment?¡± Lifa put her point.


    ¡°If a General betrays the country because of being possessed by a Great Demon, will all degrees suffer the same impact? It is only the guilty who bear the me. This information has been sealed and only known to the higher-ups. I got more information after further researching the military base you destroyedst week. This discussion is to rify the matter.¡± Jack shook his head.


    ¡°I see, throwing the me on that Great Demon, huh...¡± Lifa heaved a subtle sigh.


    ¡°You confirmed it yourself. The incidents since the past month have been incredibly brutal. Do you think they were caused by humans alone? No, most of them were caused by evil alien entities. They can possess humans too. There were so many casualties, and it caused a lot of grief. This discussion is also organized for you to exin the information on your side. You need to give an exnation regarding the truth.¡± Jack tried to corner his interlocutor.


    ¡°And above all, I want you to return Xentia, the only one subject who survived and seeded in that artificial human experiment.¡± Jack stared at the golden-haired angelic girl with a piercing gaze.


    ¡°!?¡± Xentia felt a little tensed, but she still had to calm down because everything had been nned. She knew everyone would abandon her.


    ¡°Hmm, we¡¯ve heard about your request. Why do you want Xentia? What do you want to do to her?¡± Lifa made a steeple of her fingers.


    ¡°She was born from a horrific demonic experiment. We don¡¯t know how many lives have been lost just to make someone like her. She needs to bear responsibility and punishment.¡± Jack exined in a firm tone.


    ¡°What kind of responsibility and punishment do you mean? Do you think an innocent child who was born a few days ago should bear the responsibility of your incopetence towards your co-workers?¡± Lifa smiled faintly behind her shadow mask.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know about it.¡± Jack refused to exin.


    ¡°Hmm, you can¡¯t ask for something to be returned if it¡¯s not yours, in the first ce. Do you think a birth is someone¡¯s to arrange? You¡¯re not even her parents. Above all, Xentia is not an object for you to administer.¡± Lifa tried a new approach to trigger something.


    ¡°She is just an artificial human without a soul and a conscience, just an empty vessel like a programmed robot. She is assembled and made in our country, so she is our country¡¯s property to manage. If you still insist on iming ownership of Xentia, then we will not have no other choice but to reset her and take her by force.¡± Jack replied casually.


    ¡°Do you have that capability?¡± Lifa remained calm, but she was a bit surprised that all the groups from all countries kept silent, listening to the conversation between her and Jack. She thought they would interrupt and try to corner America for that heinous incident.


    ¡°You left no other choice then. This is a tool I found in theb. It has ties to the Codename Xentia. The Angel of Destruction project must be stopped and Xentia must not fall into the wrong hands.¡± Jack took out a small device and immediately pressed a button.


    *Zap*


    A sudden shockwave stung Xentia¡¯s brain. It was like a frequency of destructive energy attacking her mind. Some memories slowly fade away. Xentia felt her existence would be erased, but something prevented it from happening.


    Goddess Aria¡¯s influence and magic kept Xentia awake and intact. Still, it was a moment when she felt incredibly furious and out of control.


    ¡°!?¡± Elysia and her entire group were shocked by the sudden change in events.


    Lifa didn¡¯t predict that, and Fortuna couldn¡¯t even know about this possibility with her fate reading ability.


    Xentia lowered her head slightly and gritted her teeth. She had to maintain her existence.


    ¡°You talk too much nonsense, old pirate. Xentia is a human, not a tool or an empty vessel! Xentia also has a soul and a conscience! If you try to erase my existence, then I also have the right to eliminate you now!¡± Xentia immediately stood up and summoned her angel battlesuit. Her current objective was to destroy the offensive party that wanted to eliminate her.


    Xentia¡¯s Demi-God aura exploded and instantly suppressed everyone. She already held her anti-matter cannon and started to recharge the energy to fire.


    Just before she fired that devastating shot, Elysia suddenly touched Xentia¡¯s anti-matter cannon and gently stroked Xentia¡¯s head. A soft and soothing voice then came to the angry girl¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Everything will be fine. Please stay calm.¡± Elysia gave a slight push to Xentia¡¯s cannon, and the energy recharge was canceled instantly.


    It was like fresh cold water being poured on Xentia¡¯s hot head. The excessive emotional outburst then subsided, and the strange frequency of trying to influence Xentia¡¯s mind disappeared instantly.


    Xentia then felt an absolute calm, and she felt at ease. She now desperately wanted to go to sleep in Elysia¡¯s arms. Her angel battlesuit disintegrated into particles, and Xentia buried her face in Elysia¡¯s breasts.


    Elysia kept stroking Xentia¡¯s head gently and gave Xentia a warm hug. She guided Xentia to sit back down. ¡°Do you really want to fight against us, Sir Jack Vazquez? Xentia is qualified, and already a part of us. She is just an innocent girl born by God¡¯s will.¡±


    *Bam!*


    The device in Jack¡¯s hand suddenly exploded. Rhea had done something to it, but she was also furious. Fortunately, her arrangement and prevention saved Xentia from the destructive influence, and Elysia quickly calmed Xentia¡¯s soul and mind.


    ¡°A Demi-God artificial human with emotion? Did you do something to her?¡± Jack was surprised.


    He then nced to the right and left. More than ny percent of the people in this room were already unconscious due to the burst of suppressing aura just now. Only two of his aides were barely conscious while the Guardian of Dream¡¯s party was stillplete.


    ¡°We released her from shackles and appointed her a hero of light. However, you have done something irreconcble, sir. Do you think it will end peacefully after you try to harm one of our members?¡± Lifa gestured to Rhea and the others to leave the rest to her.


    The situation changed a bit, but she just needed to speed up the scenario even though she had to miss a lot of points due to the unexpected.


    ¡°I see, so it¡¯s like that. Now it¡¯s just between you and me. Then, what do you want?¡± Jack folded his arms and summoned his Shadow Clone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, at first, I just wanted you to paypensation, but now you¡¯re making us need to punish you. The bad guys need to be punished.¡± Lifa leaned her cheek against her hand and drew a rune in the air with her finger.


    She then tapped it, and that rune shot like a hyper-fast bullet towards Jack¡¯s heart.


    ¡°!?¡± Jack and his stand tried to ward off it, but they failed to do so.


    ¡°What did you just do?¡± Jack checked his body and sensed something was wrong, but he wasn¡¯t hurt.


    ¡°That is your punishment. When you have bad intentions or evil thoughts, the rune of kindness will squeeze your heart. The eviler you are, the more tormented you will be.¡± Lifa exined a bit about the rune she had just sent.


    ¡°And you named that the rune of kindness? Too bad, I didn¡¯te here like a fool to embarrass myself. I have no ill intentions, just to take care of all the things that have happened recently.¡± Jack snorted because he didn¡¯t feel his heart being squeezed. So, he was good.


    ¡°Yeah, I was a bit surprised too. You look like a suspicious and mean person, but my runes don¡¯t react. So, you really don¡¯t have any malicious intentions.¡± Lifa seemed to be talking to Jack, but she exined it to herrades. She wanted them to calm down.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? Someone needs to clear things up everything. You can take care of Xentia if she is under your control and can be controlled. Just don¡¯t use her to do something evil, or we may take the hard path for it. Other higher-ups in the government will surely understand and step down because of this. I have no reason to bring her back if she has evolved like a human. Tell me, what do you want from us?¡± Jack folded his arms.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear what you have to offer to earn our forgiveness.¡± Lifa made a steeple of her fingers.

 Chapter 874 We Mistook Him

    <h4>Chapter 874 We Mistook Him</h4>


    Lifa then advanced her aim to urge Jack. Still, strangely thetter just agreed topensate even though the value required for it was exorbitant.


    ¡°The cost is huge, but in the face of value, it is quite cheap. Why would you need amunications satellite too, in the first ce?¡± Jack looked at the report and was somewhat surprised.


    ¡°To try to openmunication between realms, perhaps?¡± Lifa scratched her head. She didn¡¯t expect this kind of oue because everything seemed easy and smooth.


    There was no resistance or sh of power. Jackplied right after realizing Xentia had emotions.


    ¡®Jack would probably risk his life to bring back Xentia if that happened. America wants to bring back their first artificial man to make a few others. However, Xentia was too dangerous to be left alive and would soon be annihted once they finished researching her. Unfortunately, Xentia has emotions and he backs down because of that.¡¯ Lifa patted her chin while thinking and considering a few things.


    ¡°That¡¯s a crazy thing, I must say.¡± Jack nced back. He ordered his aides to do something to the higher-ups from other countries.


    ¡°What do you want to do with them?¡± Lifa raised an eyebrow. She had no idea why Jack¡¯s aides put everyone who fainted into a sitting position.


    ¡°We need to put them in a confused state. They won¡¯t be able to remember clearly what happened in thest few minutes before they fell unconscious.¡± Jack shrugged.


    ¡°Hou~ That¡¯s why you didn¡¯t hesitate to say sensitive things at the beginning? You have a lot of prevention methods for the worst-case scenario, huh.¡± Lifa nodded in understanding. She did notice Jack¡¯s aides emitted several mysterious energy waves that seemed to have the effect of erasing short memories.


    ¡°That¡¯s of course. I¡¯m dealing with a bunch of God-ss entities. Some of you aren¡¯t even humans.¡± Jack leaned back in his seat. He could notice some hidden floating high-level little spirits among the girls.


    ¡°Jack Vazquez, I want you to answer one of my questions. Why does America want Xentia? It¡¯s just between you and us. We won¡¯t do anything to you, and I hope you tell the truth or we¡¯ll read your mind.¡± Lifa suddenly put on a solemn expression. She must know the truth here and now.


    ¡°They believe Xentia has all the crucial information of all countries connected to the primary satellites. If she is still an artificial human like an AI robot without heart and emotions, she can destroy humanity or take over the world. She is also possible to make humans extinct and make Earth as the era of artificial humans or robots. It doesn¡¯t matter whether she is under your protection or not. Fortunately, she somehow became a human with emotions under your care. We have no reason to destroy her. Are you satisfied with this?¡± Jack didn¡¯t hesitate to tell the truth as he was sure it would be useless to hide it.


    ¡°Oh, all right. You don¡¯t have to worry then. Xentia will be fine with us as we¡¯re thew and justice enforcers. She¡¯s a good girl, actually.¡± Lifa nodded in understanding. The matter regarding Xentia was now settled and clear.


    ¡°Then, I¡¯m relieved, and I believe the other higher-ups will be the same.¡± Jack heaved a sigh of relief.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not a bad person, then what¡¯s with the ck demon behind you?¡± Sylvia raised her hand. She believed a human-like shadow was a demon, but she wasn¡¯t so sure now.


    ¡°He is my knight stand, Shadow Clone. I met him when I was in rank three. We grew up and ascended in power together. Also, he is not a demon, but a dark-type spirit. He can easily be mistaken for an evil spirit. Although his true form may look gruesome to some, he is a chivalrous spirit.¡± Jack turned his chair and patted his stand on the shoulder.


    Shadow Clone grinned widely and bared his long white fangs.


    ¡°A dark-type spirit who likes to eat raw fish? Why did you include that weird info in your biodata? You didn¡¯t truly try to keep your stand¡¯s info a secret...¡± Sylvia asked in wonder.


    ¡°Only a certain people can know about it. It¡¯s done so the government will sends us lots of fresh high quality fish for free every day? You¡¯re Sylvia, right? Everyone has their own preferences. I also have the same passion as him. There¡¯s nothing bad about that.¡± Jack raised an eyebrow and looked at Sylvia with a strange look.


    ¡°You think I¡¯m the weird one here?¡± Sylvia folded her arms.


    ¡®How?¡¯ Elysia asked Lifa.


    ¡®It¡¯s okay. America¡¯s representative has apologized. They willpensate us handseomely too. We mistook that human Demi-God to be the bad guy, but America was just feeling incredibly anxious because Xentia was so dangerous.¡¯ Lifa exined a bit.


    ¡°The superhuman experiments we carried out actually only used small animals as test subjects such as mice and guinea pigs. Human experimentation has long been banned and illegal worldwide. Even if it still exists, the Esper Association with the countries involved will take care of it under strictw. Regarding the demonic practitioners, they¡¯re everywhere, and we can¡¯t punish them all. It¡¯s not just America.¡± Jack suddenly spoke sternly.


    ¡°Humans know that contracting with demons is dangerous. The demons will ask for something very expensive and valuable in return for their services. Why do humans still like to sell their souls for temporary pleasures?¡± Elysia asked in surprise.


    ¡°Who knows? No one can read everyone¡¯s heart.¡± Jack shrugged. He realized Xentia was staring intently at him. He was hated, but he didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Demons seem to want to establish their ce on Earth, huh. It¡¯s like an invasion if allowed to continue. It¡¯s been going on for hundreds of years, right?¡± Victorious now felt the problem was quite serious.


    ¡°Why not colonize them to pay them back so they¡¯ll know their ce?¡± Sylvia suggested an idea that came out of nowhere. The demons in her hometown behaved so well and had integrity in their service, unlike the demons on Earth.


    *Bam!*


    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea, girl! It looks like it¡¯s time for humans to colonize the hell!¡± Jack mmed his hand onto the table and felt excited.


    ¡°Well, hell is too far away for you, weaklings. Maybe, you can start from the Underworld and teach those lowly demons a few lessons if you can. There maybe you can find lots of oil and fuel materials.¡± Darkness grinned like a cunning fox.


    ¡°!?¡± Jack gasped. It was a question that he could hardly refuse. His goal was set now, but he didn¡¯t want to say it clearly. ¡°Ahem, we will think about it. We will raise that topic for discussion when everyone is awake.¡±


    ¡°Eating raw fish. Even though you are a Demi-God, your digestion is still that of a human. You can get sick from it. At least, clean the fish first like sushi...¡± Elysia gave a piece of kind suggestion. The issue rted to Xentia had been resolved, so she felt relieved now.


    ¡°Heh, I¡¯ve already broken through the limits of a human mortal and reached the greater height. Illness is only for the weak, and weakness disgusts me.¡± Jack put on a cool pose. He had wanted to say that cool words for a long time.


    ¡°Just let him die of stomachache and digestive failure.¡± Xentia threw out a harsh sentence.


    ¡°...¡± Jack fell silent and looked down slightly. It reminded him of the past about the strong reason that pushed him to reach greater heights.


    His stand¡¯s preference for eating raw fish might have influenced him. However, he almost died once in the past because he had eaten fresh raw fish from contaminated water without knowing it.


    Jack snapped. He suddenly stood on the chair and put one foot on the table. ¡°Too bad, kid. I¡¯ve reached rank eight, and a trained Demi-God can¡¯t get sick. I can eat anything without worrying about anything. Unlike you, the baby girl who can only eat baby porridge and milk!¡±


    ¡°Xentia is not a baby! Xentia also can eat many food!¡± Xentia gritted her teeth.


    ¡°Someone born a few days ago like you? Be thankful that you¡¯ve be a human-like brain now.¡± Jack snorted disdainfully.


    Xentia was about to return the insult, but Elysia suddenly squeezed her cheeks. She then pouted and stared at Elysia.


    ¡°Sometimes a boy will mock the other party as a baby, but it can be apliment for girls. Something like a baby face? You¡¯re our little angel. Ignoring someone can sometimes be more painful and offensive. Let¡¯s ignore that pirate guy.¡± Elysia put both her hands on Xentia¡¯s cheeks and kneaded them gently like dough.


    ¡°Mm~¡± Xentia nodded, then snorted at that pirate guy. She then hugged Elysia once then went to the back seat to hug Aria. She needed to get out of the spotlight since her issue was over.


    A few minutester, everyone gradually regained consciousness. They were holding their heads in confusion as they felt they had just fallen asleep in the middle of the conference.


    ¡°My apologies, but it seems that you all can¡¯t withstand the aura sh between Demi-Gods. Since you¡¯ve all woken up, let¡¯s start the first topic in the discussion. The first and the most important thing are the demonic practitioners. They are the ones who caused chaos in the past month around the world. There were more than a thousand people participating in that demonic grand event¨C¡± Jack then presided over the meeting by opening several main topics for discussion.


    He had thrown the Xentia¡¯s matters away, and no one would discuss it.


    Jack spoke as America¡¯s representative to share the me with the rest of the world because it was not only America that had fatal problems that needed to be resolved immediately. Since everyone was involved, then no one was to me. The only one who received the me was the demon.


    After the initial discussion regarding the past month¡¯s events, Jack moved on to the next topic, namely the n to invade the Underworld as a form of retaliation.

 Chapter 875 Prepare Everything Before Sunrise

    <h4>Chapter 875 Prepare Everything Before Sunrise</h4>


    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t that be a bit too much? How could humans try to colonize the Underworld? Even if it¡¯s their revenge, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea. They will only send poor soldiers to their death door. Darkness, it¡¯s your fault for giving them this idea.¡¯ Elysia was worried after the decision for the second discussion was taken.


    ¡®Hehe~ It¡¯s okay, Ely. It¡¯s not that easy to achieve. They will bear the risk themselves.¡¯ Darkness chuckled.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that fine, Ely? They won¡¯t fight each other because they now have a goal. Their retaliatory invasion won¡¯t be happening anytime soon either.¡¯ Lifa casually replied as if they would not involve themselves.


    ¡®They still have to clean up the demonic practitioners who have contracts with demons from the Underworld. The satanism too. Humans don¡¯t want to feel wronged forever, whether it¡¯s here or in our world.¡¯ Nell felt it was an idea with good future prospects.


    ¡®Before they start their n, they need a way to open the gates to the Underworld first. Can they do it?¡¯ Rhea was amused at the thought that the revenge n that Jack had discussed would end up in vain.


    ¡®Well, that¡¯s their problem. If the earthlings managed to go to the Underworld or were even able to establish a civilization on another, then that would be perfect. I heard they already have ns to build a civilization on the moon and Mars. They¡¯re actually building lots of spaceships to explore the vast universe!¡¯ Lifa was feeling a bit excited.


    ¡®That way you can easily recruit Gaia? Why do you want her so much in our group, Lifa?¡¯ Elena entered the conversation as she could guess Lifa¡¯s intentions easily.


    ¡®You may not have noticed it yet, but Gaia is a high-tier Goddess from the ancient era. She is actually much more senior than me, but she has always been humble. She also doesn¡¯t talk much, let alone show off her capabilities, but she is the real deal.¡¯ Lifa only conveyed half of her real reason.


    ¡®Even so, don¡¯t try to force her. She had said before that she would join, but not now. She still has some responsibilities and concerns before she can board our ship to explore the vast universe.¡¯ Elena reminded Lifa once again.


    ¡®That, of course, I¡¯m not fond of forcing my will, fufu~¡¯ Lifa chuckled.


    ¡°As crazy as it may sound, do you think we are capable of achieving that, General Jack? Ourst Underworld incident was a nightmare. If it weren¡¯t for Elysia¡¯s assistance and Sylvia¡¯s help, then we have no idea how many people died in that tragedy.¡± ¡®That, of course, I¡¯m not fond of forcing my will, fufu~¡¯ Lifa chuckled.


    ¡°As crazy as it may sound, do you think we are capable of achieving that, General Jack? Ourst Underworld incident was a nightmare. If it weren¡¯t for Elysia¡¯s assistance and Sylvia¡¯s help, then we have no idea how many people died in that tragedy.¡± Mitsuzuka frowned. He felt it was not a good idea because he was there to witness the tragedy when that incident happened.


    ¡°We have plenty of time to prepare ourselves. The first thing we need to do is eradicate their roots on our beloved earth. After that, look for the entrance gate. Above all, I¡¯m sure they will not stay silent on this issue.¡± Jack disyed a list of their ns and pointed to the top two points.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to get involved, you know? That¡¯s your problem with the demons. Your revenge has nothing to do with thew and justice enforceers.¡± Lifa responded with a in intonation. Her voice was clear, but it sounded like lightning to everyone¡¯s mind.


    Almost everyone thought that Jack¡¯s n had been approved by the Guardian of Dream, but apparently not.


    ¡°No, you will be involved whether you like it or not.¡± Jack shook his head and nced at Elysia.


    ¡°You¡¯re hoping to drag our Ely? You want too much from a teenage girl who hasn¡¯t even reached adulthood yet. She¡¯s still in training and has a school to attend. Drop the scheme, and you¡¯ll be good.¡± Lifa waved her hand in front of her face.


    ¡°You have plenty of time to prepare yourself. So, use your time well. Humans are good at adapting and evolving, so make the most of it.¡± Fortuna expressed her conclusion.


    ¡°Hmm-mm~ If you all stop your unnecessary wars or silly fights, maybe you can channel everything into that preparation.¡± Darkness nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see about thatter.¡± Jack only replied with a faint smile.


    The meeting then continued with the ns and future prospects with new policies. That day, the higher-ups from various countries decided to take a middle ground and establish a military partnership to build a giant anti-demon fleet. They would use it to exterminate demons to prepare for their entry into the Underworld.


    That n of retaliation to the Underworld would be implemented in the next few years. They would begin their grand n by exterminating the demons on their earth.


    *Bam!*


    The door suddenly opened. A grayish-white-haired man walked into the conference room casually. He scanned everyone with his blood-red eyes and found where Elysia¡¯s group was.


    Yet, he suddenly noticed a figure like a demon behind a pirate-looking fat man.


    ¡°I thought we had driven them to the ce of punishment. Why is there still one left?¡± Xero asked in wonder, then waved his finger. A sh of darkness suddenly emerged from the floor and bound that shadow demon like a prisoner.


    ¡°!?¡± Shadow Clone was utterly surprised by the sudden attack. He was sure that he was invisible to the human¡¯s eyes right now. However, that grayish-white-haired man suddenly tied him with a rope of darkness.


    ¡°Mm-mhmm!¡± Shadow Clone tried to break free, but the ropes of darkness were unbelievably sturdy. He then fell to the floor with a thud.


    ¡°What, who are you? an intruder!?¡± Jack gasped in surprise at the sudden attack. Was his stand defeated in just one move?


    ¡°You are responsible for that demon? Well, someone will punish you and him for it.¡± Xero just shrugged his shoulders and then walked over to Elysia¡¯s group. He took an empty chair and sat there.


    ¡°You are veryte. The event is almost over.¡± Lifa heaved a subtle sigh.


    ¡°I got a little lost while crossing the ocean. Anyway, is the fun over? I heard someone is trying to challenge us? So, where is the challenger?¡± Xero rested his head on his hands. He noticed many stares at him, but he didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Tic, can you free that dark-type spirit? He¡¯s not a demon. And, yes, the fun is over. The challenger has also apologized andpensated us.¡± Elysia facepalmed. She forgot that Xero was quite easy to get lost when his powers were sealed by the Earth Mother.


    ¡°That demonic-looking thing is not a demon? I¡¯m feeling a bit dubious, but whatever.¡± Xero squinted his eyes to check that shadow demon. He then snapped his fingers and released that dark spirit from his dark rope.


    ¡°???¡± Many people were asked what kind of demonic creature was being talked about. They couldn¡¯t see such a creature around.


    However, several people above rank six could see Jack¡¯s Demi-God stand was defeated with just a single move by that grayish-white-haired man! Furthermore, that man was another member of the Guardian of Dream!


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re done here. We¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Lifa nced at the girls. It was time for them to leave. ¡°Jack Vazquez, we are waiting for good news from you. I hope you can get everything ready before sunrise tomorrow morning.¡±


    ¡°Before the sun rises tomorrow morning!? That¡¯s too soon!¡± Jack gasped in surprise. He agreed to their request because the government would bear it, not him. But if everything had to be prepared before tomorrow, it would be a mission impossible.


    ¡°We expect a lot from you. Here, I will give you a little gift.¡± Lifa took out a fresh fish of heavenly quality and sent it in front of Jack.


    ¡°Do you think your gift can speed up the process?¡± Jack frowned.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know, but I know you can do it. Since our business is over, you can move on to the next n without us. Please excuse us.¡± Lifa waved her hand, and her entire group disappeared from the conference room.


    ¡®Erina, until we meet again~¡¯ Elysia sent telepathy before going outside.


    ¡®Ellie, wait a second! Are you going straight back to your world?¡¯ Erina immediately asked somewhat frantically.


    ¡®No, it¡¯s tomorrow morning.¡¯ Elysia nced at Erina in invisibility.


    ¡®Then can we meet after this? I want to meet you before you leave.¡¯ Erina said her request with a hint of pleading tone.


    ¡®Of course. Can we wait for you at your penthouse in Tokyo? I still have the key you gave me. You maye with your father and grandfather if you wish. After this meeting is over, pleasee see us soon, Erina~¡¯ Elysia waved her hand before leaving the conference room. She knew Erina could see her even though she was in invisibility as she allowed Erina to see her.


    ¡®All right, thank you. We¡¯ll be right back.¡¯ Erina heaved a sigh of relief. She wanted this event to end as soon as possible and returned to Japan.


    ¡°...¡± Jack scratched his head in confusion. He racked his brain about how he could prepare all the Guardian of Dream¡¯s wish lists in one day.


    Some materials and items could be tricky to fulfill, and what about apletemunication system like the satellites!?


    Even though Jack felt it was an impossible mission, he still shared all the details rted to that request with the government. He demanded many people prepare everything as soon as possible.


    After sending the details using his smartphone, he secured the beautiful-looking fresh fish into a special bag.


    The fish was like a medium-sized tuna, but it was bright white in color and looked very delicious. No one knew what kind of fish it was, but it was easy to guess it wasn¡¯t just a high-quality fish.


    Several people tried to ask about the secret deal between America and the Guadian of Dream, but Jack was tight-lipped about it.


    Everyone was a little astonished. At first, America seemed to be challenging the Guardian of Dream to ask Xentia, a member of the Guardian of Dream, to be returned to America. However, the two parties now seemed to be working together on something, not against each other.


    Only the group from the Minamoto n knew the deep details regarding Xentia. That was strange because some other countries should have known, but apparently not that much? However, Mitsuzuka and Kenji decided to leave matters aside.


    The high-level meeting was continued until the end of the event. After that, the group from Japan immediately excused themselves to leave.

 Chapter 876 Swimming Pool and Barbecue

    <h4>Chapter 876 Swimming Pool and Barbecue</h4>


    ¡°We¡¯re finally back... The meeting was a bit boring, I must say. I thought that the pirate-looking man would challenge us to the end, but he knows where his ce is...¡± Sylvia did a little stretching when they arrived at Erina¡¯s penthouse.


    ¡°Yeah, and Xentia almost ruined the entire game. If Ely fails to stop her in time and her cannon is fired, then the result will be really grim.¡± Darkness spread her arms and shook her head.


    ¡°Sowwy... Xentia feels angry because that pirate guy wants to manipte Xentia.¡± Xentia looked down. She felt guilty about it, but she wasn¡¯t wrong there.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. No one mes you.¡± Rhea gives Xentia a head pat.


    ¡°However, why are we bringing this bird with us? I thought you were telling us to be on the lookout for her, Lady Fortuna?¡± Lynn pointed to a particr raven bird near them.


    ¡°I changed my mind. I intend to give her an eye-opener. She will work for me.¡± Fortuna made a deal with Victorious, and she would do something to this bird for themon good.


    ¡°Yeah, the deal!¡± Victorious nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Huh!? Did you just scammed her into a contract deal?¡± Darkness gasped. She then whispered to the raven. ¡°You¡¯re VIctorious, right? I¡¯m warning you that this woman is actually incredibly cunning.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Victorious was shocked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her. She is just azy sucubus.¡± Fortuna pushed Darkness away from Victorious.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve reminded you the umpteenth time that I¡¯m not a sucubus!¡± Darkness growled in annoyance.


    ¡°Well, you can do anything as long as it doesn¡¯t cause any harm. You still remember your duties and responsibilities, don¡¯t you?¡± Lifa doesn¡¯t mind the new arrangement for the Demi-God spirit bird.


    ¡°That, of course. She will help me to look after Erina for you. Erina will be faced with a lot of problems in the future because she is Elysia¡¯s friend. Her decision to step back from the public figure is right as we can do things more freely.¡± Fortuna exined a little summary of her n.


    After that, she approached Elysia and gave Elysia a warm hug and a head pat. ¡°Ah, why do all of you have the heart to put such responsibility only on this lovely girl. Those scheming humans will surely want a share of her to bridge a rtionship with the Guardian of Dream.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Elysia felt a little confused, but she made no attempt to justify that statement.


    ¡°That was Elysia¡¯s n. If those people dare to do silly things to Erina or Elysia, then it will be a valuable lesson for our girls. They will see how rotten a human heart can be.¡± Lifa gave Elysia a head pat too.


    She then took out a piece of paper and handed it to Fortuna. ¡°This is a list of the materials and items we need. Can you prepare this before sunrise?¡±


    ¡°Hm? It¡¯s easy at this rate. The Heaven Realm has everything you could possibly need, and-¡± Fortuna had just received the paper and felt it was an easy thing toplete. Yet, that piece of paper suddenly unfolded and became a long list that even touched the floor.


    ¡°That¡¯s easy, right? We¡¯re counting on you for this.¡± Lifa put her hand on Fortuna¡¯s shoulder while smiling faintly.


    ¡°Uh-huh, I¡¯ll try my best. However, if everything has to be prepared by tomorrow morning, it¡¯s a bit...¡± Fortuna ran a hand through her hair nervously. Lady Tifa was really something sometimes. ¡°Ugh, whatever the oue, I¡¯ll be back in fourteen hours. Make sure you don¡¯t leave before Ie back!¡±


    Fortuna then said goodbye to everyone before taking Darkness and Victorious away to the Heaven Realm.


    ¡°They just left. Want to have lunch first before preparing for our return?¡± Elysia stared at the sky for a moment, then faced her friends.


    ¡°Ooh!¡± The invitation received a positive response from almost everyone.


    ¡°Where are you going? You don¡¯t want lunch?¡± Nell asked as Xero was about to enter the room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass. I need some full rest.¡± Xero raised his hand and walked away.


    ¡°At least eat this first. You¡¯ve barely eaten anything in thest few days because you¡¯ve been meditating and practicing, right? Even if you¡¯re frustrated, please pay attention to your body.¡± Nell handed Xero arge bowl of warm food. She had reserved it since breakfast.


    ¡°How did you know about that?¡± Xero frowned. He was sure that no one was watching him, but he was suspicious of Elysia. ¡°Is it her?¡±


    ¡°Precisely. We¡¯re still using Ely¡¯s shared processing.¡± Nell shrugged.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t bother me after this. Just tell me when we¡¯re leaving tomorrow morning.¡± Xero heaved a quiet sigh and received the food. He then went inside.


    ¡°Please use the room to the left of the stairs. It is an unlocked guest room. You can use it to rest without any disturbance.¡± Nell said before Xero left.


    Xero responded silently but opened the room in question and entered there.


    ¡°Barbeque? Hehe, today¡¯s weather is quite sunny and suitable for a summer event. Erina also has a swimming pool here. Want to swim while having a barbecue?¡± Sylvia suggested a brilliant idea.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine if you want to swim, but you need to do something to this pool first. It¡¯s a bit dirty because it rained a few days ago.¡± Vanessa pointed at the murky swimming pool.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I can outsmart it. Just give me a few minutes, and we¡¯ll have a clean pool.¡± Sylvia raised her finger and went to the poolside. She would do something to make her ideae true.


    ¡°...¡± The girls just left Sylvia there and went to Elysia. They would help with the preparation of their barbecue party.


    A few momentster, Sylvia joined the party after cleaning the pool water. She took a barbecue and devoured it. ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m done. Hmm, what a great barbeque. Sometimes I get toofortable because of Ely, and it might be hard to live without her.¡±


    ¡°You just love my cooking.¡± Elysia rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Hmm-mm~ Loving your cooking is the same as loving you. Nowe with me to change into a swimsuit. We¡¯re going swimming! Please invite Ai and your master as well as Ely.¡± Sylvia hugged Elysia from behind.


    ¡°Eh? Why do you suddenly want to swim, Sylvi?¡± Elysia felt a little reluctant, but Sylvia pushed her into the changing room by the pool.


    ¡°The weather¡¯s been abysmaltely, and we rarely get sunny weather like now, thanks to the kind nature spirits. We also can¡¯t go to the beach because of the big waves and periodic storms.¡± Sylvia smirked and continued to push Elysia into the dressing room with her.


    ¡°Wait, I just had one barbecue. We¡¯re not done grilling the meat yet.¡± Elysia tried to give an excuse, but Sylvia was so pushy.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re going to have a barbeque in bathing suits. The girls will grill a barbeque for you.¡± Sylvia pushed Elysia into the dressing room. She then raised her hand to everyone. ¡°Yay, we¡¯re going to enjoy a mini summer event. Ely has agreed and everyone is invited!¡±


    After saying that, Sylvia entered the changing room and locked the door. She didn¡¯t let Elysia go before putting on her bathing suit.


    ¡°What a hassle. Sylvi is a pervy devil. I¡¯m sure she wants to see us in our swimsuits.¡± Yuuki heaved a silent sigh. Even though she said it, she was excited to think about what kind of swimsuit Elysia would wear.


    ¡°Hmm, swimming in this hot weather, we need some sun cream.¡± Vanessa looked up at the sky.


    ¡°No need to worry about that. I¡¯ll make the weather a little cloudy to protect your beautiful skin from the sun.¡± Sora raised her barbeque stick and used it like a shaman. She made clouds gather in the sky above the penthouse, making the weather ideal for a swimming and outdoor party.


    ¡°Wonderful party! But, Xentia doesn¡¯t have a swimsuit.¡± Xentia raised her hands. She anticipated the fun event.


    ¡°I have many. I will give you one that suits you very well. Here.¡± Rhea gave a brand new swimsuit to Xentia.


    ¡°Wow, thank you!¡± Xentia epted it cheerfully and then hugged her new swimsuit with joy.


    A few momentster, Sylvia came out of the dressing room wearing a ck crossce-up sexy swimsuit. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ve helped you put on that pretty swimsuit well.¡±


    ¡°Fufu~ That¡¯s not a bad choice, Sylvi. However, I think Ely felt too embarrassed because of your swimsuit of choice.¡± Ai chuckled in amusement and came out in a white one-piece swimsuit.


    ¡°Uh-huh, that¡¯s right. I¡¯d better change into my usual bathing suit. This one is too embarrassing.¡± Elysia wrapped her body in arge white towel. She refused to show her swimsuit to everyone.


    ¡°That swimsuit isn¡¯t a problem, actually. However, it¡¯s just a matter of color, Ely.¡± Elena covered her mouth and came out in her favorite gold-and-white swimsuit.


    ¡°That¡¯s still... Sylvi, you chose this for me on purpose, right?¡± Elysia pouted and red at Sylvia.


    ¡°Eh-ah, I don¡¯t know. I just took the one that suits you the best.¡± Sylvia turned her face the other way because she didn¡¯t want to confess. She then took the opportunity to grab Elysia¡¯s towel. ¡°Hiyaa, we¡¯re swimming now.¡±


    ¡°Kya!¡± Elysia was surprised and covered her body with both hands, but it wasn¡¯t enough to hide anything.


    ¡°Wow...¡± Vanessa, Yuuki, Rhea, and the other girls immediately focused on Elysia.


    Elysia actually only wore a sexy and lovely swimsuit. It was not as revealing as Sylvia¡¯s. However, the color of that swimsuit was a bit tricking the eye like an optical illusion. It was as if Elysia wasn¡¯t wearing anything because the swimsuit was the exact same color as Elysia¡¯s porcin white skin tone.


    ¡°Ugh, gorgeous.¡± Yuuki covered her nosebleed nose and gave a thumbs up.


    ¡°Uuu... Sylvi, I hate you.¡± Elysia blushed fiercely and ran to the swimming pool. She immediately threw herself in.


    ¡°Oops, looks like I¡¯m teasing her a little too much? Ely, I¡¯m just teasing you. Please don¡¯t hate me.¡± Sylvia immediately chased after Elysia.


    Everyone was amused by the scene. After that, the girls also put on their swimsuits.


    Gio, Cherub, and the nature spirits watched from the side like they weren¡¯t involved. They just enjoyed their barbeque and grilled some more for the others.

 Chapter 877 Lite Version Trial

    <h4>Chapter 877 Lite Version Trial</h4>


    ¡®Erina, is everything alright by your side?¡¯ Elysia sent telepathy via her temporary connection to Erina¡¯s spirit.


    ¡®We¡¯re on our way back to Japan, Ellie. We¡¯re almost there. I can already see Tokyo.¡¯ Erina responded excitedly as she gazed at the city below her ne.


    ¡®Okay. We¡¯re still in your penthouse.¡¯ Elysia opened the curtains and looked up at the starry night sky.


    Erina then asked Elysia to wait a little longer because she would be arriving soon, and Elysia didn¡¯t mind either.


    ¡®Sister Elena, Erina¡¯s group will be here soon in about an hour. Would you like to meet them?¡¯ Elysia asked the golden divine beauty on the sofa.


    ¡®Hmm, we won¡¯t gain anything by me meeting them. I better return to the Elysian Realm now. There, I have you only for me, hehe~¡¯ Elena got up from her seat and dematerialized her form before entering Elysia¡¯s body.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Vanessa blinked her eyes with curiosity.


    ¡°Erina will be here soon. Are you sleepy?¡± Elysia came to the sofa and stroked Vanessa¡¯s head.


    ¡°It¡¯s only eight o¡¯clock in the evening and it¡¯s not yet bedtime.¡± Vanessa shook her head.


    Elysia just smiled gently and patted herp.


    ¡°Gulp.¡± Vanessa gulped her saliva as she couldn¡¯t resist the irresistible offer. She transformed her form into a cat and curled up in her master¡¯sp.


    A nearby seven-tailed fox nced sideways and climbed onto Elysia¡¯sp. Yuuki snuggled up with Vanessa there.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Lynn noticed Yuuki was no longer next to her. She then realized the situation and chose to move next to Elysia as she didn¡¯t want to watch the horror film herself.


    ¡°Howfy. If I could transform into the fluffy little one, maybe it would be fun to snuggle together like them.¡± Sylvia rested her head on her hands while looking at Vanessa and Yuuki with a bit of envy.


    ¡°Want to try it?¡± Elysia made an offer as she caressed Vanessa and Yuuki in a gentle motion.


    Sylvia misunderstood Elysia¡¯s offer. She nodded in response and tried to rest her head on Elysia¡¯sp.


    ¡°I can¡¯t turn into a fluffy little one.¡± Sylvia looked up.


    ¡°But you can still receive a head pat. What movie are you watching, Lynn?¡± Elysia used her other hand to stroke Sylvia¡¯s head.


    ¡°It says devil¡¯s resident. A horror movie. Look, Erina have many collection there.¡± Lynn picked up the disc case on the table and pointed to the cab near the TV.


    ¡°Yeah, the movie has started, and Lynn is getting scared~¡± Sylvia smirked teasingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. Just don¡¯t want to watch it alone. You were the one operating the device to y the movie in that disc, but you didn¡¯t seem interested.¡± Lynn pursed her lips.


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s because it¡¯s a poorly made film. Devil¡¯s resident isn¡¯t what the movie describes. What¡¯s with those zombies and those disgusting demons. We don¡¯t even know which one they call the devil. The main characters are only two humans, strangely enough capable to y demons with just a knife and a gun. They need something like this to survive! Unlike those cheap weapons.¡± Sylvia stood up and sat down on the sofa with a sigh. She then took out her silver super gun to set an example.


    ¡°Why not just enjoy the movie? We can have some popcorns if you want. Look, Vanessa and Yuuki are going to watch too.¡± Elysia noticed Vanessa and Yuuki still watching the movie. Therefore, she put out some popcorn for everyone.


    ¡°Wow, popcorn and earth¡¯s movie? Count me in!¡± Nell flew over as she wanted to join.


    Rhea put the ss jar on a table in the corner of the room. Nature spirits were currently rxing in their neutral elemental treasures. She then went to the family room and joined Elysia and the others to watch the movie while waiting for Erina toe.


    ¡°Well, I guess I should join too. They¡¯re already asleep, while Ai and Lina have gone to their respective private ces.¡± Lifa heaved a subtle sigh when she saw Xentia and Evelyn asleep on the bed. Gio too, but he was on the sofa.


    Lifa then left the bedroom to join the others in the family room.


    A few momentster, the entrance was opened. Still, Elysia and the girls were too absorbed in watching a movie together.


    ¡°Ellie, can you let us in?¡± Erina knocked on the barrier in the living room.


    ¡°Eh, you¡¯vee, Erina? Pleasee in.¡± Elysia looked back and saw that Erina was already there. She immediately revoked her barrier.


    ¡°Mm, we¡¯re back. Watching TV?¡± Erina raised her hand in greeting.


    ¡°Hi~ Please join us.¡± Elysia invited, and Erina epted.


    Unfortunately, the movie was over when Erina took her seat.


    ¡°...¡± Mitsuzuka and Kenji looked at each other rather awkwardly. They could now see several members of the Guardian of Dream without their ck robes and masks.


    There were a few new faces, but they knew that it was only some of the members. For the rest, the others might have gone home?


    ¡°Ah, the movie is over. Erina, you have something to say, right? Can we move to the living room and talk about it there?¡± Elysia made up her mind, but she wouldn¡¯t spoil her friends¡¯ fun. ¡°You can watch other movies if you want. Erina has a nice collection.¡±


    ¡°Mm, please watch whatever you want. Then, let¡¯s move to the living room, Ellie.¡± Erin nodded in agreement.


    ¡°All right.¡± Elysia stroked Vanessa and Yuuki¡¯s heads once and then stood up. She put them on the sofa, then went to the living room with Erina and Rhea.


    Mitsuzuka, Kenji, and Mio followed shortly after.


    ¡°Want to watch another movie or stop here? Hey, what¡¯s with this movie? Devil will cry? Will the devil cry just because watching this?¡± Sylvia checked Erina¡¯s collection in a nearby cab.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough. This is not entertainment for me, apparently. Theatrical music performance is much more entertaining in my opinion.¡± Lynn shook her head.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Vanessa and Yuuki nodded in unison. They wanted to eavesdrop on Elysia and Erina¡¯s conversation now.


    ¡°Good evening. We apologize for using your property without your permission, Erina.¡± Elysia opened the conversation by apologizing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Ellie. I can give you this penthouse if you want.¡± Erina sat beside Elysia and held Elysia¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s too much for me. I would feelfortable justing to visit your residence.¡± Elysia shook her head.


    ¡°Ellie, are you really leaving tomorrow? May I know how long it will take you to return to your world beforeing here again? Is there anything I can do for you? If possible, I would like toe along and help you save your world.¡± Erina expresses her wish with a solemn expression.


    She was serious about what she said, but everything was pushed just because she felt reluctant to let Elysia go. She knew it would take Elysia some time to return, and it was not a short while.


    ¡°We can¡¯t predict it. You can¡¯te because it¡¯s too dangerous. Actually, you too will probably face dangerous situations from now on, but someone will assign a certain someone to help your family in times of need.¡± Elysia shook her head.


    ¡°I will ovee all those dangers and ovee them. Therefore, I will be stronger soon. By the time you return, I am sure you will see me on another height.¡± Erina heaved a subtle sigh, then expressed her resolve once again.


    ¡°I will look forward to your progress by then.¡± Elysia nodded slightly with a tender smile.


    ¡°Well then, Elysia. Can we move on to other matters for a moment?¡± Mitsuzuka raised his hand.


    ¡°Sure. Is something bothering you, sir?¡± Elysia gave her approval.


    ¡°We thought America was challenging your organization and wanted Xentia back, but why are they suddenly acting like they are currying favor with you? Great General Jack even left the issue of Xentia, and didn¡¯t mention it once. Is it possible they did that just to attract your organization¡¯s attention?¡± Mitsuzuka asked confusedly.


    ¡°That could be true. They had a bit of a misunderstanding and already apologized. They also gave us somepensation. Some things have already been exined in the discussion regarding demonic practitioners. No one can me anyone now, including the tragedy of human experimentation in America, right?¡± Rhea implied.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true. Luckily, the news was well sealed, and the issues were killed down quickly. All countries are now working together to eradicate the demonic practitioners. However, as for the nned retaliatory invasion of the Underworld... I don¡¯t think that will happen soon enough.¡± Mitsuzuka sighed and shook his head.


    ¡°That will keep everyone busy for a while. If they manage to build up enough power for it, they will be at their own risk. The Underworld is vast, and the number of demons far outnumbers humans. Themon demon also stronger than ordinary humans. Do your thing with a mature n and make an imprable base there. That way, you can properly retaliate against their invasion of the earth.¡± Rhea gave some excellent advice.


    ¡°We will remember it to be proposed to the others.¡± Mitsuzuka nodded in understanding.


    Mitsuzuka and Kenji then discussed some crucial things with Elysia and her little sister for a few minutes before it was all over.


    After that, Erina suddenly grabbed Elysia¡¯s hand again. ¡°Ellie, how strong do you think we are in your world standard? We can¡¯t use our ranking system against the demon¡¯s world, let alone other realms. That Inter Realm Association also gave me an eye opener that humans are weak creatures.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say things like that. Humans have infinite potential. It¡¯s just a matter of whether they can reach it or not. Strength is not only measured by ranking either. Look, I¡¯m still at rank four in your ranking system, and your grandfather can¡¯t beat me.¡± Elysia answered yfully.


    ¡°Ellie, you are a special existence...¡± Erina felt helpless because it was true. She shouldn¡¯t be too fixated on principles; the higher rank would mean the stronger one would be.


    ¡°Hmm, how about you try going through a trial? If you seed, I¡¯ll give you a gift. The gift doesn¡¯t apply to Erina. Only to Mio, Sir Mitsuzuka, and Sir Kenji.¡± Elysia proposed an idea.


    Mitsuzuka and Kenji instantly expressed their full approval. They became a bit excited now, including Mio.


    Erina wouldn¡¯t get a gift, but she would use this opportunity to test her strength through Elysia¡¯s trial.


    ¡°Please wait a moment.¡± Elysia went back to the living room. Yet, she finds the girls eavesdropping on a conversation in the living room.


    She didn¡¯t mind it and just asked Lifa for something before returning to the living room.


    Elysia borrowed a trial rune, but Lifa gave a lite version of the item instead.

 Chapter 878 Feel like a Failure

    <h4>Chapter 878 Feel like a Failure</h4>


    ¡°This item will take you into an illusion trial where your true strength will be tested against the strongest opponent within you. Who or what you will face will vary, depending on your level of strength and your understanding of the meaning of strength.¡± Elysia put a sheet of rune paper on the table, then handed one to Erina.


    ¡°I want to try it. Allow me to try it.¡± Erina held the rune paper with burning determination.


    ¡°This rune will be effective for double use. So, everyone will get a turn. Mio, take it and start your trial with Erina.¡± Elysia gave her order, and Mio immediately picked up the rune paper on the table.


    ¡°I am ready.¡± Mio nced at Erina, conveying her full readiness with a confident look.


    ¡°Please lean back in afortable position, then close your eyes and channel your spiritual power onto the paper in your hand. Your consciousness will be taken somewhere for a trial. Please pass all the tests and you will know about your true power, including your limits. ¡± Elysia conveyed her instructions.


    Erina and Mio followed the instructions without hesitation. As soon as they channeled their spiritual power into the paper in their hands, their consciousness immediately left their bodies and entered the illusion realm within the rune paper.


    ¡°???¡± Erina found herself in a dark realm shrouded in fog.


    The whole ce gradually turned into a majestic golden throne room. in gold gs hung on various sides of the room, a long golden carpet stretched out on the floor as if waiting for someone to arrive, and golden twinkles shone brightly with a warm glow.


    However, the ce felt so empty and lonely.


    *Tap* *Tap* *Tap*


    The sound of footsteps came closer. A gracefuldy with golden eyes and deep brown hair came to the throne from the side entrance. She was d in an elegant and graceful gold dress, gold hair ornaments, and gold gloves.


    ¡°!?¡± Erina widened her eyes when she saw the mature version of herself just sitting on the throne, staring at her with cold eyes.


    ¡°Kneel before me.¡± A cold yet authoritative voice echoed throughout the room, forcing Erina to kneel down.


    Yet, Erina tried her best not to submit without knowing anything. She struggled to stay on her feet, but a sudden pressure forced her to kneel.


    ¡°Who are you? Were you part of Elysia¡¯s trial?¡± Erina gritted her teeth and asked. She was upset because she lost the power struggle in her first test.


    ¡°I am you, the existence of your dreams. An entity without ability ws like you. I am the embodiment of your deep desire, something you have long buried. An opportunity hase to manifest my form to meet you. Minamoto Erina, you are truly a disappointment.¡± The mature Erina rested her cheek against her hand.


    ¡°Do you think you are perfect? Disappointing? You expect too much of what I don¡¯t even know.¡± Erina tried her best to stand up.


    ¡°I¡¯m not done talking. Get down on your knees.¡± The mature Erina forced Erina to kneel once more. She then got up from her throne and approached Erina.


    ¡°You still have too many ws. You don¡¯t deserve to meet me and challenge me in the state you are in.¡± The mature Erina put her hand on Erina¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°!?¡± Erina widened her eyes as she realized she was slowly turning into a golden statue.


    ¡°Wait! If I¡¯m not worthy to face my trial, can you tell me my ws?¡± Erina immediately called out to ask with some nervousness and uneasiness.


    ¡°You want me to feed you with a golden spoon? Why don¡¯t you try to find out for yourself?¡± The mature Erina raised her eyebrows.


    She then considered a few things and sighed. ¡°The one who made me manifest might want you to see me, your deep desire of dreams. Well, I¡¯ll tell you a little bit so you can prepare yourself before seeing me next time.¡±


    The mature Erina stood up, letting Erina, who was already half a golden statue, remain on the floor kneeling.


    ¡°You treat your strongest power as a curse instead of embracing it. You are a perfection seeker, but you can¡¯t start at the top since you¡¯re at the bottom. You can¡¯t reach someone at peak just because you have a good rtionship with her.


    Ask her to release your ability seal. Let your power get out of control and tame it to the best of your ability. You have almost no experience because you gave up so long ago. Ask yourself again about all your confusion and find the answer in your subconscious. You cane to me again when you¡¯re not so pathetic anymore.¡± The mature Erina said what she needed to say to Erina.


    ¡°!!!¡± Erin widened her eyes. She could interpret all that enlightenment.


    Unfortunately, the mature Erina suddenly snapped her finger, turning Erinapletely into a golden statue.


    *cracks*


    Erina¡¯s golden statue cracked and turned into gold powder. The mature Erina then turned around and walked away back to her throne.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be me. If only I could take over and influence you, that would be so much the better. Unfortunately, I¡¯m just an illusory projection of your deep desire of dreams.¡± The mature Erina muttered as her entire existence slowly vanished like an illusion blown by the wind.


    The illusory realm then copsed, and Erina¡¯s consciousness was thrown back into her body.


    *Gasp!*


    Erina gasped and opened her eyes. She was panting and broke into a cold sweat.


    ¡°Wee back. Hmm, that¡¯s really fast, Erina. It hasn¡¯t even been two minutes. So, how about your trial?¡± Elysia greeted Erina, somewhat surprised.


    ¡°I failed, Ellie. I died.¡± Erina looked at her hands. They were shaking, and she felt cold. She felt a death just now.


    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s fine. You only need to go beyond your weakness and break through your limit if you want to try to reach the greater height.¡± Elysia tried to reassure Erina. She had expected this result because she knew Erina wasn¡¯t ready to meet a subconscious heart demon.


    ¡°I finally understand, Ellie. I need some time alone to question all my confusion one more time and find out the answer.¡± Erina lowered her head slightly.


    ¡°Take your time.¡± Elisa just nodded.


    ¡°Ellie, can you take off your ability seal you put on me?¡± Erina nced at Elysia.


    ¡°Your golden touch will be out of control again. It might be even worse than when your ability first awakened. Why do you want that all of a sudden?¡± Elysia blinked her eyes in confusion. She didn¡¯t know who Erina met in that trial. Still, she could see another light of determination shining in Erina¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s a part of me. I want to make amends with my own ability and try to know more about myself. That is my treasured power, not a curse.¡± Erina expressed her determined intention.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve made up your mind. Is that okay, Sir Kenji, Sir Mitsuzuka? Erina wants to deal with her weakness and needs some istion time. You need to look after her and help her get through it all.¡± Elysia asked permission from Erina¡¯s parents.


    ¡°If Erina has already decided, then feel free to do so.¡± Kenji nodded slightly.


    ¡°It will be fine. Erina will be in indoor cultivation until she masters her own ability then. We will arrange everything.¡± Mitsuzuka rubbed her head. He again needed to avoid turning into a lump of gold by avoiding Erina.


    Elysia nced at Mio, who was still on trial, then did something to a little seal on Erina¡¯s body. She let the energy flow in Erina¡¯s body return to normal without interference.


    ¡°!!!¡± Erina felt the energy flows throughout her body, suddenly rushing. It was like a rushing stream from a newly opened dam door.


    The rune paper in Erina¡¯s hand suddenly turned gold, along with her gloves. It then spread to her dress and sofa. Everything turned to gold and shocked everyone.


    ¡°!!!¡± Kenji stood up immediately, and Mitsuzuka jumped while carrying Mio to avoid the golden transformation.


    ¡°See, it¡¯s getting very out of control and dangerous. You¡¯d better iste yourself in this penthouse. Uhm, it¡¯s closed indoor cultivation. Are you sure you want to leave it like this?¡± Elysia ignored the golden transformation even though it had already turned her dress into gold. However, her body was not affected by Erina¡¯s ability after all.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve decided.¡± Erina took a deep breath and exhaled slowly. She then got up and sat on the carpet.


    The carpet was slowly turning gold, but it didn¡¯t affect the floor yet. Erina tried to stay calm and control her golden touch from going wild.


    ¡°...¡± Elysia carefully took the golden rune paper from Erina¡¯s hand before handing it to Kenji. ¡°You want to try to face a trial of the strongest enemy within you?¡±


    ¡°All right. Let me try to go beyond my limits by facing my trial.¡± Kenji received the gold paper and did as Elysia had previously instructed.


    ¡°Well, what about me?¡± Mitsuzuka pointed at his face and then put Mio back on the sofa.


    ¡°You need to wait for Mio to finish first. The rune paper can be used twice.¡± Elysia smiled faintly in reply. She then nced at Erina. This trial¡¯s lite version had a significant impact on Erina, apparently.


    ¡°Well then.¡± Mitsuzuka then sat back down and waited for his turn. He wanted to know who or what he would face in his trialter.


    That night, Erina¡¯s core family members got a chance to face their trial. Even though it was the lite version, only Erina failed to pass the tests.


    Mio barely beat her heart demon, but she seeded nheless.


    Erina felt like a failure, but she strengthened her will to be stronger. The first thing she had to do was embrace her own power.


    She finally knew why she wanted to reach Elysia at all costs... It was because she was the perfection seeker and found perfection in Elysia.

 Chapter 879 Its Time to Return

    <h4>Chapter 879 It''s Time to Return</h4>


    ¡°You¡¯ve taken them? Did they manage to prepare everything?¡± Rhea wees the arrival of the nature spirits.


    ¡°Hm, I¡¯m not so sure. They tried their best to fulfill Lady Tifa¡¯s request. How about checking first?¡± Sora and herrades put some Space Bags on the table.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± Lifa checked all the items she asked America to prepare as an apology, but she found some things weren¡¯t there.


    ¡°Thanks for the hard work. Here¡¯s to all of you, one each.¡± Rhea stroked each nature spirit and distributed a spirit stone to them.


    ¡°Yay!¡± The nature spirits cheered with joy.


    ¡°What about the satellite and thepletemunications system? They can¡¯t fulfill that?¡± Lifa could ignore what wasn¡¯t there, but those two things were Elysia¡¯s request for their world.


    ¡°They¡¯re too big to fit. We can¡¯t take them. What should we do?¡± Wendy asked in wonder.


    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll ask someone for it. So, they¡¯ve worked hard enough to prepare everything in less than a day, hmm~¡± Lifa was quite satisfied. She then asked Nell for help to retrieve the big important thing that was still left behind.


    ¡°Mou, why only me?¡± Nell pouted andined.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Wendy will get us there in no time. Let¡¯s go.¡± Rhea extended her hand to her little fairy sister.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Nell immediately agreed without anyints.


    After that, Rhea, Nell, and Wendy flew into the clear morning sky to pick up the promised satellite andmunication system.


    A few momentster, three other entities came from behind the clouds andnded on the roof of a luxury apartment building. They approached the Goddess and the nature spirits.


    ¡°Phew, we arrived just in time, right? Here, this is all you asked for. I¡¯m going to take back my Space Bag since it was already given to me. So, please just move the contents to another one.¡± Fortuna heaved a sigh of relief and wiped his sweat.


    ¡°Huff, haah... That¡¯s really crazy work. We explored almost the entire Heaven Realm and had a lot of individuals involved to prepare it all. I can¡¯t feel my legs now. Working for you is a hell of a lot to say.¡± Darkness slumped down to the floor while gasping for air.


    ¡°I finally touched the Heaven Realm, but why do I feel nauseous and tired? Where is the happiness that should be there?¡± Victorious went limp on the floor. She had no strength left.


    ¡°Thanks for your hard work. Here, I¡¯m giving you three dews, one each. You¡¯ll feel fit again after drinking it.¡± Lifa checked on Fortuna and co. She then poured water drops between her delicate fingers and made three drops of the dew fly to each individual.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Fortuna was feeling confused.


    ¡°A rare precious resource.¡± Lifa responded briefly, then transferred all the contents of the Space Bag to another one. She returned Fortuna¡¯s Space Bag a momentter.


    Fortuna felt that nothing was wrong and took a sip of the dew. She felt her body instantly rejuvenated and pampered from within. A fresh sensation exploded, and all tiredness disappeared in an instant. ¡°O-oh~¡±


    Seeing Fortuna¡¯s expression of pleasure, Darkness and Victorious were curious and devoured a drop of dew in front of them. They soon had blessed expressions. It was the divine dew!


    A few minutester, Fortuna returned from her trance. She immediately took back her Space Bag. It was Elysia¡¯s gift, after all. She would treasure it well.


    ¡°They¡¯re back?¡± Elysia nced up. She could sense Fortuna¡¯s group had arrived.


    ¡°Shall we go now?¡± Evelyn asked with a smile. The affairs on Earth were finished, and they would return to their world to settle matters there.


    ¡°Mm, let¡¯s say goodbye to Erina¡¯s family first.¡± Elysia nodded and went to Erina¡¯s bedroom.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Elysia knocked on the door, and Mio opened the door from the inside.


    ¡°Mio, is Erina still meditating? We¡¯re leaving soon.¡± Elysia nced inside. She found Erina sitting on the golden canopy bed in the meditation position.


    ¡°Mm, as you can see, Elysia-sama. Erina-sama is still in meditation, but she told me to wake her up before you leave. However, I can¡¯t even get too close to Erina-sama now because of her golden transformation.¡± Mio heaved a subtle sigh and stood aside.


    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s not good to just leave. I¡¯ll wake her up.¡± Elysia licked her chin and decided.


    ¡°If youy please.¡± Mio pointed herm into the room in an inviting hand gesture.


    ¡®Erina, Erina, can you hear me? I¡¯m sorry to interrupt your meditation, but we¡¯ll be leaving soon.¡¯ Elysia put her hand on Erina¡¯s arm and sent a telepathy.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Erina immediately came out of her meditation and opened her eyes. She could see most of the room had turned gold, including lint and dust.


    However, Elysia was beside her, looking at her gently without worrying about turning into gold.


    ¡°You¡¯reing back, Ellie? But this isn¡¯t a goodbye, is it?¡± Erina felt a little sad.


    ¡°Come on, this is just a temporary farewell. I can still talk to you via spirit telepathy. We¡¯ll see each other again soon.¡± Elysia stood up and held out her hand.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Erina grabbed Elysia¡¯s hand and got out of her bed. She knew very well that it was a one-waymunication as she could not initiate a telepathic conversation with Elysia with her current strength.


    ¡°Are you leaving already? And the entire Guardian of Dream?¡± Kenji came closer and asked the girls outside Erina¡¯s room.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, but you¡¯d better keep this a secret.¡± Sylvia confirmed that.


    ¡°Alright. Then, allow us to escort you away. But, what means are you going to use to leave?¡± Kenji nodded in understanding, but he felt a little confused. This girl group often came and went like the free wind.


    ¡°With a poof, of course. However, we¡¯ll use the open space on the roof.¡± Sylvia pointed up.


    ¡°Sir Kenji, SIr Mitsuzuka, Mio, we express our gratitude for having troubled you so much in the past few days. However, now is the time for us to leave. Please take care of your health and yourselves. Also, please use our gifts wisely. We put our trust in you.¡± Elysia came out of Erina¡¯s room and said her farewell politely.


    ¡°No one is bothered at all, Elysia. We are the ones who are feel grateful to you.¡± Mitsuzuka shook his head.


    ¡®Ely... Rhea and Nell are back. Your and Lifa¡¯s request is already in hand, and now is the time for us to leave. Have you talked to E? When was thest time you talked to her? She must be feeling really lonely, you know?¡¯ Elena asked from within the Elysian Realm.


    ¡®I haven¡¯t told E yet. Thest time I spoke to her... it was before we went to the Heaven Realm. Let me talk to her first.¡¯ Elysia invites everyone to go to the rooftop and open a telepathy conversation with E.


    ¡°...¡± Erina was silent, but she tightly gripped Elysia¡¯s hand. Due to her still uncontroble strength, everyone kept their distance from her, except for Elysia. Her first and wonderful friend stayed rxed without being affected by her golden transformation.


    At that moment, a young girl d in priest¡¯s robes was kneeling in front of the Goddess of Blessing statue. She sped her hands with her eyes closed as she recited her prayers in her mind.


    However, a pleasant voice from someone suddenly came to her mind. The one that she had been waiting for for thest few days. ¡®E, E, can my voice reach you? Please answer me.¡¯


    ¡®Eh, Ely?¡¯ E stopped her chanting and opened her eyes with a bit of surprise.


    ¡®Mm, it¡¯s me. Is the situation fine on your side? We will return to Vrelenia soon. Can you go to a safe open ce?¡¯ Elysia made her request.


    ¡®Mm, everything is still fine here since I am still in Capital City, Holy Region. However, the situation is a bit tense elsewhere because the war has broken out. Even so, everyone fought hard to control the situation until you returned. The Sea God is a very hard working one.¡¯ E immediately stood up and walked away.


    She took the high-ranking holy knights by surprise, but they immediately followed her without asking much. She gave a hand gesture to protect her in silence.


    E then confirmed that she was in a safe open ce to Elysia. She awaited everyone¡¯s arrival with enthusiasm.


    ¡°What the-¡± Kenji gasped when he saw the gracefuldy sitting by the pool with golden hair and golden eyes. He thought she was the same six-winged angel as the one he metst month, but upon closer look, she looked different from that angel.


    ¡°Is everyone here? Where is Gio?¡± Elysia asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± Vanessa raised Gio high for attention. She would carry him in her arms.


    ¡°What about Tic?¡± Elysia looks at Kenan and Kri, but he is nowhere to be found.


    ¡°That fool... I already woke him up, but he went to sleep again?¡± Nell flew inside to drag Xero away.


    ¡°!?¡± Mitsuzuka and Kenji are surprised to find a fairy flying past them.


    Guardian of Dream¡¯s members were not only filled by humans, apparently. Maybe, that cat girl and those fox girls were real ones, not girls in cosy?


    ¡°What is this? Why are you dragging me?¡± Xero grumbled in a half-conscious tone.


    ¡°Wake up, sleepy head. Now it¡¯s time for us to head back.¡± Nell dragged Xero into the group.


    ¡°All right, everyone is here. Then, see you next time, Fortuna, Darkness, and Victorious.¡± Lifa raised her hand in farewell.


    ¡°Heehee~¡± Fortuna stood up with a mysterious smile.


    ¡®Elysia, are you going back to your world already?¡¯ Gaia sent telepathy to Elysia.


    ¡®Mm, we¡¯ll be back soon to settle our world¡¯s problems. Please take care of yourself, Lady Gaia. Also, please protect Erina for me.¡¯ Elysia responded in a gentle tone.


    ¡®Alright, but you¡¯ve tied the knot of fate. Do you want to be responsible to her?¡¯ Gaia didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡®What kind of responsibility?¡¯ Elysia asked in wonder.


    ¡®Sigh, you¡¯ll know when the timees. I¡¯ve marked your existence from the world¡¯s legal exceptions. You cane and go without needing to go through the dimension obstruction. You need to take care of yourself and everyone else. Please don¡¯t die.¡¯ Gaia sighed as she didn¡¯t want to exin.


    ¡®Okay, see you again on our next visit, Lady Gaia.¡¯ Elysia was relieved to hear the good news.


    Elysia created a virtual magic circle before telling everyone to enter the teleportation zone.


    She then nced down. Erina was still holding her hand tightly as if Erina didn¡¯t want to let it go anytime soon.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Elysia also noticed something strange. Fortuna looked at her with a suspicious expression. It felt like something was wrong.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 880 Welcome Back to Vrelenia

    <h4>Chapter 880 Wee Back to Vrelenia</h4>


    Elysia sometimes wished she could read the other¡¯s mind, but it wasn¡¯t as simple as it sounded. Not to mention, the other party was a Fate Goddess who wasn¡¯t easy to guess.


    It was as if Fortuna liked to change decisions all sudden, but she knew this Fate Goddess had everything nned from the start.


    Although feeling a bit suspicious, Elysia decided to deal with the issue rted to her hand first. She turned around to face Erina and spoke softly. ¡°Is there something you want to say, Erina?¡±


    ¡°...¡± Erina stared deeply into Elysia¡¯s purplish blue eyes. She didn¡¯t answer the question with words because it wasn¡¯t enough to describe herplicated expression at that moment.


    Erina took a step forward and wrapped her arms around Elysia¡¯s waist. She rubbed her cheeks into Elysia¡¯s before giving her a warm hug.


    She was reluctant to let her dear friend go, but she knew she couldn¡¯t stay selfish. Especially because Elysia still has a noble mission to do.


    ¡°I will be stronger. That way, I can help you save the world. Maybe, I won¡¯t be that great by the time you return. However, that day wille. Please wait for me. I will reach out to you.¡± Erina whispered close to Elysia¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Mm, I¡¯ll be waiting for you. I know you know very well what you need to do, Erina. You are amazing. Don¡¯t be too hasty in trying and training. Also don¡¯t deviating from your belief. That way, you will find your path.¡± Elysia nodded slightly in her reply.


    After a few seconds, Erina let go of Elysia and took a few steps back. She would send her dear friend away with a smile.


    Elysia waved her hand and then went to gather around her group. Before opening a cross-dimensional path, she tried to sense E¡¯s presence via their temporary spirit connection. The virtual magic circle below turned golden, ready to send everyone away.


    Yet, a Goddess suddenly disrupted her concentration.


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± Fortuna suddenly entered the magic circle and hugged Elysia from behind.


    ¡°What? You¡¯ve decided not toe along, why did you suddenly change your mind?¡± Lifa was surprised and immediately sent telepathy to Elysia to dy the activation of their interworld teleportation.


    ¡°...¡± Elysia took a deep breath, then sighed. She almost activated long-distance teleportation with her concentration dispersed. They could have strayed into an alien cosmos somewhere unknown.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve decided to talk to Elysia at the end. I already have Darkness and Victorious. Not to mention, I¡¯m sure Elysia has already asked someone to help her as well.


    I¡¯m the representative, so I¡¯m definitely going. You can¡¯t possibly kick me away, right?¡± Fortuna told Elysia her reason.


    ¡°What? You want to delegate your task to me? I¡¯d better run away...¡± Darkness gasped in disbelief.


    ¡°Our job is not as much as the previous day. You only need to look after the Minamoto n when needed with Victorious. For the rest, you are quite rxed and free.¡± Fortuna waved her hand at Darkness.


    ¡°For real? I hate working because of you now. Go and nevere back, Fortuna. However, Ely and everyone, please be careful and take care of yourselves all.¡± Darkness waved her hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that difference in treatment?¡± Fortuna then nced at Victorious. She already had a deal with that raven, and thetter just nodded in response.


    ¡®What¡¯s with this woman? So, she had nned this moment beforehand?¡¯ Elena felt like kicking Fortuna out of the magic circle.


    ¡®Let¡¯s find out her real motivation, first.¡¯ Elysia remembered that Lifa had warned Fortuna, but this situation obviously came for a reason.


    ¡®Why do you insist oning along? You can die easily because of the incursion of the cursed creatures. Even though we warned you... You also don¡¯t have a string associated with our world.¡¯ Elysia sent telepathy to Fortuna¡¯s mind.


    ¡®My heavenly task is to keep an eye on your group, and of course I need toe with you. Actually, I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment to talk to you directly. Would you please let mee along?¡¯ Fortuna asked politely, but his intonation was soft.


    ¡®We are not responsible for you.¡¯ Elysia scratched her head.


    ¡®It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m a Goddess too~ I know you¡¯ll need me there.¡¯ Fortuna spoke in a yful tone. She knew Elysia wouldn¡¯t let her get hurt.


    Elysia¡¯s approval meant a solid decision. Lady Tifa wouldn¡¯t be able to give a refusal.


    Fortuna then persuaded Elysia several times via telepathy and finally managed to get Elysia to agree, even though there were terms and conditions.


    Elysia said farewell once again to Erina and Gaia via telepathy, then immediately activated her teleportation to E¡¯s whereabouts.


    ¡°Bye-bye~ See you on your next visit!¡± The nature spirits sent Elysia¡¯s group away while waving their tiny hands.


    *Poof*


    The golden magic circle took Elysia¡¯s group away with a poof.


    A cool breeze suddenly blew, but the presence of Elysia¡¯s group was no longer there. Erina and everyone waited there in silence for a few minutes.


    ¡°We have to go back.¡±


    ¡°Yup, let¡¯s take our treasure first.¡±


    The nature spirits went inside to take their precious treasure, then went straight from there to their respective ces of origin. Elysia¡¯s group had left, and their task there was deredplete.


    ¡°Well, I guess I need to go now too. Victorious, please be a good bird and do your job~¡± Darkness waved her hand and jumped off the top of the building. She then disappeared, returning to her realm.


    ¡°O-oh...¡± Victorious just nodded, then looked left and right. It was crowded before, but now it felt a bit lonely.


    She then pped her wings and flew near Erina.


    ¡°What!? What happened to you? I just noticed, but your dress is made of gold fiber? Wait, why did my feathers turn gold too?¡± Victorious was shocked and immediately moved away from Erina.


    She then checked her tail. It was just a light touch, but her tail¡¯s feather had turned gold now!


    ¡°That is my innate ability. Please don¡¯t get too close to me for a while, or you could turn into a golden statue. It doesn¡¯t matter if you are a Demi-God spirit bird or not. I still can¡¯t control it now, but I will.¡± Erina clenched her fists before turning around. She needs to go back to her room.


    ¡°Erina, do you know that golden-haired gracefuldy in a white dress with gold ornaments? Did she have a rtionship with the six-winged angelst month?¡± Kenji suddenly asked.


    ¡°That angel is not her. Lady Fortuna has absolutely nothing to do with that six-winged angel, father.¡± Erina paused in her steps for a moment.


    ¡°You¡¯ve known them quite a bit recently. Is it true that they¡¯re not human?¡± Kenji looked up at the clear sky.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I can confirm that Ellie and Evelyn are humans. The Minamoto n must keep any information about Ellie and her friends confidential.¡± Erin nced back.


    ¡°Yeah, I feel like some of them aren¡¯t mortal. Only doom awaits humans who try to invite the wrath of God.¡± Mitsuzuka was wise enough to estimate the strength of a few of the Guardians of Dream¡¯s members, even if it was only a guess without certainty.


    ¡°En. Then, I excuse myself.¡± Erina went inside and went straight back to her room to meditate.


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s getting a bit cold now. I thought she was a warm and bright girl. Elysia¡¯s arrival in her life changed her a lot, huh. Will she be able to reach greater heights like she wanted to? I¡¯m starting to wonder.¡± Victorious muttered under his breath.


    She then wrapped everything together and returned to her own problem here. ¡°Anyway, Minamoto Mitsuzuka and Minamoto Kenji... I will be under your care for some time. I hope you can treat me well. Your n will be under my protection in return.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re honored. We heard you like spirit stones. We have some good ones for you.¡± A glint shed across Mitsuzuka¡¯s eyes. They received the protection of a Demi-God spirit bird, which was indeed an extra value.


    ¡°Make it into spirit seeds and it will be good.¡± Victorious flew inside with Mitsuzuka.


    ¡°...¡± Kenji and Mio looked at the spot where Elysia¡¯s group was once more before going inside.


    Waiting for ten days really made E feel so lonely. She also wanted toe to Elysia¡¯s original world, but she had to stay for everyone.


    However, the wait was nowing to an end, and she awaited everyone¡¯s arrival with great enthusiasm.


    The holy knights nced at Ariel. They gave a signal for her to ask their Holy Princess.


    They had been in the courtyard of the Holy Cathedral for a few minutes, but their Holy Princess just stood there as if waiting for someone or something. The Holy Princess looked a little restless but also excited and enthusiastic.


    Ariel only responded by shaking her head. She asked everyone to keep waiting because they needed to wait for their Holy Princess to speak first.


    Since ten days ago, the Holy Princess rarely spoke and spent most of her time praying.


    Several chosen holy knights were assigned directly by the Pope to guard and serve her without disturbing her daily life.


    Yet, E didn¡¯t even speak to her guardian holy knights as if she didn¡¯t notice their presence.


    At that moment, arge golden magic circle suddenly appeared out of thin air. A dimensional portal opened from the bottom up, presenting the existence of a group of people wrapped in a thick divine aura.


    ¡°Wee back to Vrelenia.¡± E greeted everyone with a bright smile.


    ¡°Mm, we¡¯re back.¡± Elysia responded with a tender expression. She knew that E missed everyone, especially the Goddess of Blessings.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 881 First Mission Shortly After Returning

    <h4>Chapter 881 First Mission Shortly After Returning</h4>


    Even though the wait was less than two weeks, E felt it took forever for everyone to return. She really misses everyone, especially her Goddess. Yet, Elysia can¡¯tmunicate with her very often, maybe because of the distance that separates them.


    However, everyone was back now. E felt her wait was finally over. She took a few steps closer as the magic circle, and barrier faded. ¡°I miss you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Elysia tilted her head slightly. She thought E said that to Rhea, but she just noticed it was aimed at Nell on Rhea¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Mm, good job, E.¡± Nell nodded, then looked around. The Holy Cathedral still looked as she remembered. So, all is well here.


    At that moment, Elena exited the Elysian Realm and materialized her form behind Fortuna. She pinched the Fate Goddess¡¯ cheeks as she felt slightly annoyed. ¡°You nned this, right? You can see the future and destiny, so I must be right. Aren¡¯t you supposed to take care of Erina and take care of the affairs of the world¡¯s destiny?¡±


    ¡°O-owwie... Ely has asked Earth Mother for help. She is far more than enough to protect Erina from the background. I¡¯ve also assigned Victorious to a tant business.¡± Fortuna held her slightly reddened cheeks.


    ¡°That still doesn¡¯t change anything. You didn¡¯t follow the oue of our discussion.¡± Elena pursed her lips.


    ¡°Teehee~¡± Fortuna pretended to be innocent.


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re here. I need to go take care of things. Farewell.¡± Xero immediately flew away after being freed from Earth¡¯s magic seal.


    Ah, he¡¯s gone. Hmm-mm, we also need to update some information. The Sea God has worked really hard to bnce the battle here. Also, the Beast God... He better not bezing around in hisir, or we need to beat him.¡± Nell clenched her fists.


    ¡°How about going in first? Allow me to give you thetest information on recent events in Vrelenia.¡± E invites everyone in, but she needs to give her orders first. ¡°Ariel, please bring me the recent reports.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes. I¡¯ll be right back!¡± Ariel was pleased and relieved. The Holy Princess finally looked and cheered up, not looking empty anymore.


    ¡°Good.¡± Nell just agreed.


    ¡°...¡± Elysia raised two fingers and put them to her forehead. She revoked her shared processing to everyone.


    ¡°Woah, so this is another world... The magic energy here feels so rich. However, what did that priest say?¡± Fortuna looked at her surrounding, but she was feeling a bit troubled. She couldn¡¯t understand another world¡¯snguage yet.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ely, everyone. Let the unruly girl feel confused.¡± Elena invited everyone into the Holy Cathedral to follow Nell and E.


    ¡°Hey, wait, why are you speaking in another world¡¯snguage now?¡± Fortuna was shocked when everyone went inside. She immediately caught up with them and expressed someints.


    After listening to E¡¯s report, Lifa nodded in understanding and concluded. ¡°I see, the situation is quite urgent but still manageable. Everyone is fighting hard to defend our beloved world.¡±


    She then faced everyone. ¡°I need you to do something, and we need to divide the work so that this is done as soon as possible.¡±


    Lifa then distributed some tasks for everyone toplete. It was not aplicated matter, nor was it strictly an order to jump into battle. It was the logistics rted to the supply of anti-curse items.


    ¡°We also need to send amunication system to the dwarves. We will divide the work between them and the devils.¡± Lifa nced at Sylvia.


    ¡°I will make sure my father agrees. I can contact him now if necessary.¡± Sylvia took out her Swype. It was amunication system tool simr to the one to be built, though only in a limited range.


    ¡°What about the progress of the spaceships we asked the dwarves to make? That would add a lot to their work, right? You gave them tasks behind us.¡± Elena remembered Lifa¡¯s request to the dwarvesst month. Hardly anyone in their group knew about it other than her and Elysia.


    ¡°Fufu, everyone will work and fight hard. We are the ones who have to deal with the remaining Ruvoid Gods on the moon. The mortals won¡¯t be able to help in the space battle, after all. I hope they can finish it on time. We don¡¯t have much time left. I¡¯ve even given them the samples and blueprints of my design.¡± Lifa put her hand to her cheek.


    ¡°Hmm, is it like that?¡± Elena folded her arms and left matters aside.


    ¡°Uuu...¡± Fortuna looked glum in the corner. She couldn¡¯t understand anything that everyone was talking about right now. She tried talking to the girls, but they no longer spoke anguage she could understand.


    ¡®I will help you if you be a good Goddess. Everyone understands the Earthnguage because of a trick, but it¡¯s been revoked. Your speech is a foreignnguage now.¡¯ Elysia felt a little sorry for Fortuna.


    ¡®It was you who did it, right, Elysia? Please help me to understand thenguage of this world! I can¡¯t even read the writings in this thick encyclopedia, so how can I learn thenguage of this world?¡¯ Fortuna pointed to the thick book beside her.


    ¡®Not now. The unruly girl must be punished, and this is only the beginning of your punishment. Your sudden change of ns almost messed up our long distance teleportation. We could be lost somewhere unknown in the endless dimensional gap. You should discuss something with us first before changing the agreed n.¡¯ Elysia refused to do that now.


    ¡®Nununu... Okay, I¡¯ll discuss it next time. I just saw that no one would let me go to another world until I asked you at the moment of departure.¡¯ Fortuna rested her head on the table.


    ¡®You can¡¯t even see my fate. How do you know that?¡¯ Elysia rolled her eyes.


    ¡®Hehe, let¡¯s call it a sacred woman¡¯s intuition.¡¯ Fortuna replied with a wink.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s carry out all those tasks now. Everyone, please hurry to finish your respective tasks. However, your safetyes first. You all still carry the teleportation talisman, right?¡± Elena put her hands together for a final decision.


    ¡°Mm, we still have it.¡± Sylvia became the first to show it. The girls then showed their talisman.


    ¡°Good, please use it to return to our location if your task isplete. Also, please return right away if you encounter any danger beyond your capabilities. Don¡¯t even enter a battle that you can¡¯t win. Safetyes first.¡± Elena ryed her orders to everyone.


    ¡°Uhm... Xentia doesn¡¯t understand anything. Everyone is suddenly speaking anguage that Xentia can¡¯t understand.¡± Xentia suddenly raised her hand awkwardly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Ely will help you to understand thenguage of this worldter. You will go with us to the Dwarven Continent.¡± Elena raised her palm and reassured Xentia.


    After the anti-curse items were divided, everyone immediately went to carry out their tasks to their respective destinations. Their duties were still in the Human, Beast, and Devil Continents, which were quite close together.


    E, Evelyn, and Sylvia immediately contacted their respective powerhouse to help themplete their task as quickly as possible.


    E with the holy knights, and Evelyn with her family¡¯s Mage Association.


    Sylvia just called her father, and everything would be done once she returned home.


    Vanessa, Yuuki, Gio, and Lynn went to Beast Continent toplete their tasks. They also had an assignment to the Beastkin Continent. However, they went to pick up Vanessa¡¯s uncle and aunt first.


    Nell went off on her own as she needed to find out about Oceanid¡¯s situation in the Aquatic Ocean, then check on Regulus.


    Elysia, Elena, Lifa, Rhea, and Xentia remained in the room with Fortuna. They would take care of the affairs in the Dwarven, Elven, and Fairy Continents.


    As for Ai and Cherub... They were still in Elysia¡¯s shadow. For some reason, they didn¡¯t want to go out at the moment.


    ¡°We¡¯d better go to the Dwarven Continent right now. The business there is the most crucial.¡± Lifa stood up and invited everyone to leave.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Our power is no longer limited by thews of the Earth world, so we¡¯ll get there in no time.¡± Elena felt somewhat proud.


    ¡°No, please don¡¯t use your godly speed to travel. Ely, you left a marker at the Katburg Main Pce, right? We¡¯ll just instantly teleport there.¡± Lifa immediately refused in a bit of a panic. She knew Elena and Elysia could fly at insane speeds, but she would feel nauseous afterward.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve left markers for all the important ces. Wait, I¡¯m reminded of my markers that I put in Heavenly Pce and Underworld.¡± Elysia put her hand to her chin but couldn¡¯t feel all the markers she had left on Earth. The only one avable was Erina.


    ¡°Markers you leave on inanimate objects won¡¯t help when you¡¯re outside the world¡¯s boundaries.¡± Rhea told Elysia something that had already been proven true.


    ¡°Mm, you¡¯re right. We¡¯re leaving now. Xentia,e here.¡± Elysia stood up and drew closer to Xentia. She put aside Xentia¡¯s bangs with her fingers and put her forehead to Xentia¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°!!!¡± Xentia was a bit taken aback, but she was resigned to whatever Elysia wanted to do. She could sense something was put on her mind, and it was over before she knew what was happening.


    ¡°I¡¯ve installed a shared processing between you and me. You won¡¯t be dealing withnguage barriers anymore.¡± Elysia put her hand on Xentia¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°Whoa, Xentia can understand otherworldlynguages without having to study! Thank you, Goddess Ely!¡± Xentia was jubnt, but Elysia suddenly pressed a finger to her lips.


    ¡°Sshh, I didn¡¯te with a title, remember?¡± Elysia reminded with a whisper.


    ¡°Mm...¡± Xentia meekly nodded. She forgot that Elysia didn¡¯t like being called Goddess even though she knew Elysia was one of the divine beings in the top ranking with Goddess Aria.


    ¡°What? Xentia can immediately use another world¡¯snguage that way? Ely, I want you to do me too. That way, I can read this encyclopedia.¡± Fortuna asked in a pleading tone.


    ¡°...¡± Elysia felt a bit awkward. The request sounded a bit wrong as it was requested in English.


    Fortunately, Elysia immediately interpreted that Fortuna only wantednguageprehension, not that obscene misunderstanding.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 882 Technology Collaboration

    <h4>Chapter 882 Technology Coboration</h4>


    ¡°Hoho, as you can see, our current progress has reached the construction stage. We divide the tasks very well between the battle squad and the construction squad.¡± Nuraddir, the Dwarven Emperor of the Katburg Central Region, guided the Goddesses around the special hangar.


    A spaceship framework three times the size of the training field was being made by hundreds of the best cksmiths and technicians on the Dwarven Continent.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given you eight tons of special materials. Is that enough for one spaceship ording to my blueprint?¡± Lifa wanted to know the material situation at the scene.


    ¡°Haha, we haven¡¯t used all of them to create this super strong aircraft frame. However, it would be easier for us if there were more special materials. And for two hundred tons of other materials...¡± Nuraddir felt a little awkward asking for it.


    He had no idea where this Goddess got that unique metal material, but he knew it was an unknown resource.


    ¡°I will add another two tonster. For two hundred tons of misceneous materials, you can get them from your quarries easily. Just follow all the instructions ording to my blueprint, and all will be well.¡± Lifa replied with a subtle nod.


    ¡°Hehe, alright. We dwarves are about to make a great new history in the world of technology. Our race is the one that has contributed the most in helping the divine beings to save the world.¡± Nuraddir rubbed his hands together.


    He could imagine his future descendants living in glory because the Dwarves would be engraved gloriously in the history of the new world.


    ¡°What about the situation of the battle against the sealed areas that copsed? Is everything still under control?¡± Elysia raised her hand to ask. She had not seen any battles against the ursed on the Dwarven Continent, only remnants on the former battlefield.


    ¡°Thank you for asking, the Goddess of Light¡¯s disciple. Thanks to the anti-curse mechanism, we can easily anticipate a fight against the ursed creatures. We dwarves excel and take pride in our physical strength. In the anti-curse field, we are the superior ones.¡± Nuraddir puffed out his chest with pride.


    He then cleared his throat and continued. ¡°But, well... Those were only three sealed areas that had copsed since thest two weeks on this continent. We mostly sent reinforcements to the Fairy Continent as requested by the Glorious, Goddess of Light. My son is now there, leading the war against the ursed to help the fairies.¡±


    ¡°Good to know. Fairies are very good at their magic, but there is a limit against the ursed because of their high magic resistance. Some of them are even immune to high-end magic.¡± Elena felt quite relieved to hear that. She knew fairies were the least advantaged in the battle against the ursed creatures.


    ¡°Mm, it would be sad if there were more casualties.¡± Elysia looked down a bit. She still remembered the story of Lifa and Rhea. The previous decisive battle a hundred thousand years ago had already wiped out several races, and she didn¡¯t want that to happen again.


    ¡°The dwarves are born heroes. We will help you save the world and everyone from the invasion of the ursed creatures with our best capability and technology.¡± Nuraddir thumped his chest.


    ¡°You are trying your best to curry the divine¡¯s favor, Nuraddir Waraxe. I don¡¯t care if you want to be a hero race or whatever, but I¡¯m afraid I have to disagree that dwarves have the best technology.¡± A cold yet masculine voice suddenly sounded from behind.


    The Devil Emperor Dn and his precious daughter emerged from a golden magic circle with a poof.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finished my task and came back soon. I¡¯m the fastest, right? Hehe, Sylvi is very reliable.¡± Sylvia came close to Elysia. She expected lots ofpliments.


    ¡°Hmm-mm, Sylvi is the best. You¡¯re the one who can finish your mission the fastest. However, you¡¯re left with forty anti-curse mechanisms. How do you distribute all of them in just a few minutes to the Devil Continent?¡± Elysia gave Sylvia a head pat.


    ¡°Ehehe... My father is the sole ruler of the Devil Continent. Apart from the Evil- I mean the Heretic God, all the devils obey hismand. The good devils are the ones who help meplete the task quickly.¡± Sylvia was rted. She understood why Vanessa, Yuuki, Lynn, and the other girls were so addicted to Elysia¡¯s gentlepliments and head pats.


    ¡°Oh, I guess who came uninvited. That is you the Devil Emperor, the leader of copycat technology of the glorious dwarven finest tech.¡± Nuraddir folded his arms and snorted disdainfully.


    ¡°You utter fool. Don¡¯t think you are the best just because you started first. Devil¡¯s science is the world¡¯s finest.¡± Dn folded his arms with an evil smirk. He then looked to the side. ¡°Hm, you¡¯re building a rather strange ne over there.¡±


    ¡°It is a spaceship of my design. It will be our means of transportation to our final battle of the month against the remaining two Ruvoid Gods.¡± The corners of Lifa¡¯s lips twitched, and she immediately exined a little.


    ¡°Spaceship? I see, so that¡¯s it. My apologies for failing to notice.¡± Dn apologized politely. He didn¡¯t want to offend the Goddess, after all.


    ¡°Heh.¡± Nurradir smirked.


    ¡°However, why did you give this project to the dwarves, o the Goddess of Life? They may be quite good at their Floating Fortress construction, but their technology, especially the advanced weaponry is utter junk.¡± Dn once again asked politely, but his remarks were offensive to dwarves¡¯ ears.


    ¡°What did you just say? Your counterfeit products are nothing more than trash, and you dare say that to the original creator?¡± Nurradir was feeling angry.


    ¡°That¡¯s the truth. You used defensive battle tactics due to your inadequate capabilities, but we devils are full assault. Not a single ursed creature survived our attacks. We even destroyed the sealed areas near our crucial ces without waiting for them to copse.¡± Dn looked down at the dwarf in front of him. He felt victorious and superior in this kind of field, and that was the absolute truth.


    ¡°Devil¡¯s weaponry is amazing, but the dwarves are also not to be underestimated. This spaceship wasn¡¯t built for big battles, after all. We are the real battle power. However, having some extra advanced weapons there isn¡¯t bad.¡± Lifa put her hand to her chin while considering several things.


    ¡°Why not justbine your weapons technology to make a universal spaceship that can fight too? A technology coboration. It¡¯s not a matter of who is the best, but we are going to make the greatest technological breakthrough of all time. We will use this for the final battle outside the atmosphere. It¡¯s no longer apetition, but a determinant of the future oue.¡± Elysia proposed an idea so that neither side would disagree or quarrel.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Nurradir, Dn, pleasee with me for an interesting conversation.¡± Lifa dropped her fist onto her open palm. She then took the two Emperors away, and they couldn¡¯t refuse.


    However, Lifa suddenly remembered something and turned around. ¡°Please check the situation on Fairy Continent first. My bussiness will take a little while, but I¡¯ll catch up soon. It will probably involve about a battle or two, but we can use that as a benchmark for Xentia and Fortuna¡¯s capabilities against ursed creatures.¡±


    ¡°E-eh? I need to jump straight into the battlefield on the first visit? I thought this was just a diplomatic visit.¡± Fortune was a bit surprised.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter, right? Let¡¯s see how a Fate Goddess from Earth will survive in Vrelenia.¡± Elena put her hands together with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Somehow I feel you want me hurt. They¡¯re just creatures with dangerous curses and troublesome anti-magic, right? If you already have an anti-curse field, Xentia and I will be fine.¡± Fortune scratched his head.


    ¡°Xentia will fight!¡± Xentia raised her hand high.


    ¡°Then we shall take our leave.¡± Rhea waved her hand to her mother.


    ¡°Mm, see youter~ I¡¯ll catch up soon.¡± Lifa waved her hand as well.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯ming to Fairy Continent with Ely and everyone.¡± Sylvia asked her father first for permission, but that sounded more like just telling him.


    ¡°Go.¡± Dn immediately gave his approval without the slightest hesitation. He had put enough trust in the safety of his daughter to Elysia, and that unusual human girl did not disappoint him.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll go first!¡± Sylvia waved her hand and joined Elysia¡¯s group. They then disappeared in teleportation magic.


    ¡°Huff...¡± Dn exhaled softly. He saw his precious daughter be much happier and more cheerful after meeting Elysia.


    Sometimes, he wanted to follow his daughter and see what she was doing with her friends. However, he now still had a business in hand.


    ¡°Wow, this teleportation is really handy. We can change ces in an instant with minimal magic. You are brilliant, Ely.¡± Fortune is feeling amazed. She didn¡¯t understand how Elysia, still in the mortal realm, could achieve a Goddess ss achievement.


    ¡°That¡¯s because she is my Ely. I can see a battle going on around two hundred kilometers to the south. Let¡¯s go there.¡± Elena grabbed Elysia¡¯s hand and carried everyone flying towards the south.


    ¡°Xentia, the hero of light, arrive! Xentia will save the day.¡± Xentia activated her divine angel battlesuit. Her angelic mecha wings appeared on her back, and her dress instantly turned into a tight mecha suit.


    Several devices were attached to her body, and some were floating around. She was ready to jump into battle.


    ¡°...¡± Fortuna felt a little nervous even though it wasn¡¯t her first battle. She just had never faced the real ursed creatures, a race that threatened this great world was definitely no joke.


    However, she could use this opportunity to impress everyone with her elegance in battle.


    However, upon arriving at the battlefield in question, Fortuna was dumbfounded, and her mouth was wide open.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 883 Malicious Omen

    <h4>Chapter 883 Malicious Omen</h4>


    It was more like a tactical battle between the dwarves and fairies against an army of monsters. However, the defensive troops were disadvantaged because they were vastly outnumbered by the enemies.


    The dwarves and fairies only numbered one regiment which was sent to the front line in several troops. However, the number of ursed creatures they faced was more than fifty times more.


    ¡°Hey, you want me to jump into the battlefield and fight over a hundred thousand cursed monsters? You see that, the monsters even know battle tactics and are only toying with the dwarves and fairies!¡± Fortuna voiced herint. She would die of exhaustion if she had to face such arge number of troublesome monsters.


    ¡°This is not right. We are only two hundred kilometers from the most vital city for fairies, and this ursed army shouldn¡¯t exist.¡± Rhea felt that something was wrong. She never remembered there being ursed creatures in this number sealed near important cities on every continent.


    ¡°Mm, the situation is not like what Dwarven Emperor Nuraddir said.¡± Elysia nodded in agreement.


    ¡°They can multiply? If they move with a battle of tactics and strategy, there must be their leader somewhere.¡± Elena drew a conclusion, then gave hermand. ¡°Xentia, Fortuna, you go to the battlefield and test your skills especially against the ursed with your Earth¡¯s magic and everything you have. We will jump into the battlefield too when needed. Save everyone.¡±


    ¡°Hero Xentia is leaving!¡± Xentia flew down.


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Fortuna nced at Elysia briefly, then immediately flew down to the battlefield. She believed she would not be abandoned if she got into a disadvantaged situation. In addition, she was also curious about her capabilities against the real ursed creatures.


    ¡°Prince Reizzouck, troop three is just being toyed with by the enemy. At this rate, we¡¯re just sending our soldiers to their death like troops one and two!¡± A Dwarf General reported the situation to the battle leader.


    ¡°Things went really wrong. Those monsters originally numbered less than five thousand, but why did they suddenly multiply to over one hundred thousand powerful monsters? Weck the anti-curse mechanism. It¡¯s a suicide battle for us.¡± Reizzouck put his hand to his chin. He frowned with a grim expression.


    The Fairy Empress nced back. She could sense Celestial Tree was feeling worried and anxious. After that, she looked at the dwarves next to her. ¡°We appreciate your help in thest few battles, Prince Reizzouck. However, it¡¯s fine if you want to turn around and leave this ce. We fairies will fight to the end and protect our Capital City.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Even though we won¡¯t be fighting to the death like you, it¡¯s a disgrace to escape from battle just because we see our troops are at a disadvantage and the enemy numbers continue to grow. It¡¯s still too early to retreat, Fairy EMpress Yralissa Quifiel.¡± Reizzouck responded in a neutral tone. He then used his binocrs to analyze the situation deep in the enemy area.


    *Boom!* *Bang*


    Several explosions broke out on the frontline battlefield, and the troop of three was almostpletely massacred.


    ¡°Tch.¡± Reizzouck felt his heart bleed when he saw hisrades fall on the battlefield and be devoured by those monsters. However, he could not immediately send all troops to an all-out battle.


    This battle had alreadysted for a day and a night. Still, the situation had be extremely out of control since midnight. When the sun rose, they had already be the desperate party. They were almost done eradicating the ursed creatures from the sealed area that copsed a few hours ago. Still, the situation had changed a hundred and eighty degrees.


    Reinforcements also were impossible to arrive on time. They were stalling for fruitless results. All troops would be ughtered entirely soon, and Zhadphis Woond would be destroyed today.


    Reizzouck could predict the worst that would happen. His conscience screamed to pull his troops back and let the fairies fight to the death. This ce was not their homnd to protect, after all. However, his knight spirit refused to do that before the worst situation arrived before his eyes. Everyone had to try their best.


    ¡°Troop four to eight. Come to the frontline with me.¡± Yralissa gave her orders. She would go with her strongest troops even though she knew they wouldn¡¯t be able toe back alive.


    ¡°Empress, let us go ahead. You are too valuable to fall on the battlefield!¡± A Fairy General eximed sternly. He didn¡¯t want their Empress to die, no matter what.


    ¡°That may sound good, but I can no longer see the fairies fighting a pointless battle. We could all retreat, but I can¡¯t leave the Celestial Tree no matter what. I¡¯m sorry for this selfish order, but I will fight until die for Celes. Are you going with me?¡± Yralissa took a breath and raised her war staff. She is ready to fly to the frontline.


    ¡°If only the divine didn¡¯t go after the Ruvoid God who fled to another dimension...¡± One of the Fairy Generals muttered under his breath, but it was a meaninglessint.


    ¡°Allow us to fight with you!¡±


    ¡°All for our homnd!¡±


    ¡°For our Empress!¡±


    All the fairies shouted in high spirits. They would also fight to thest drop of blood with their Empress.


    All the fairies finally decided to follow their Empress to the frontline, but something suddenly came from above.


    ¡°The ursed shall perish under the mighty light! Anti-matter cannon, fire!¡± Xentia unleashed an opening attack with high-level magic to strengthen her anti-matter cannon.


    *Swoosh!* *Rumble!* *Boom!*


    A golden light beam shrouded in golden thunder shot out like a stream of destruction, obliterating the ursed creatures.


    Some monsters had high resistance to magic, but Xentia¡¯s attacks had an anti-matter effect. It disintegrated the monsters into dust particles in just a few seconds.


    An explosion wiped out more than a thousand ursed creatures. Still, there were a few survivors of Xentia¡¯s anti-matter cannon, although they received a direct hit.


    ¡°One of Xentia¡¯s strongest attacks is less effective for high-rank ursed creatures, huh... Let it be.¡± Xentia shrugged her shoulders and put her anti-matter cannon into her dimension pocket.


    A sh of ck mist came toward her. Seeing that, she immediately summoned her lightsabers to cut down several monsters in the anti-curse field.


    Fortuna was stunned in another part of the battlefield as her high-rank magic could only eliminate a few low-tier ursed creatures. She didn¡¯t expect her magic to have such a minimal impact on those monsters. The anti-magic was authentic.


    ¡°Ely said I need to use elemental reaction or physical attack magic to make it effective. I don¡¯t have much magic for that.


    However, what if I take their lives directly by severing their spirit destiny? Uh? They don¡¯t even have a spirit or soul!¡± Fortuna was extremely shocked when her ultimate technique was useless against the real ursed.


    ¡°Grr! Virgin woman meat!¡± An Emperor-level ursed creature flew upwards like a rocket to attack the half-baked divine entity.


    ¡°Why do you need to say that? Virgin means pure and holy!¡± Fortuna unleashed several golden spears, but they exploded before touching the giant monster. Hundreds of golden threads entangled that monster, rendering it immobile.


    ¡°Roar!¡± The Emperor-level ursed creatures roared into the sky and tore those golden threads effortlessly.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Fortuna tried to dodge and evade the attacks. Her most vital points were destiny and magic, but she was useless against the ursed.


    She finally knew why this world¡¯s inhabitants had so much trouble and ended up with the extinction of several races in the past.


    ¡°Fortuna is useless on the battlefield against the ursed, but she can dodge very well. No attacks hit her.¡± Elena sighed at that sight.


    ¡°However, Xentia is very efficient there. She¡¯s really clever to take advantage of the anti-curse fields, her anti-matter cannon, then her great physical attack truly add the sweet on the top.¡± Rhea nodded in satisfaction.


    ¡°Reinforcements, reinforcements have arrived!¡± A fairy cheered gratefully. They were saved!


    ¡°Thank goodness...¡± Yralissa breathed a sigh of relief when she saw who was watching the entire battlefield from the sky.


    She could see Elysia came with two Goddesses and some other powerful aids. The divine group was back! Their Capital City would be saved, and they could win this battle.


    ¡°Everyone, we enter the battlefield and eradicate the ursed! We have Goddesses in our backs! For our homnd!¡± Yralissa raised her magic staff and flew to the frontline.


    ¡°O-oh!¡± The fairies cheered and immediately flew after their Empress. Their morale now exploded, and their battle power seemed to increase drastically because there was no longer any fear. After all, they knew that divine protection had arrived.


    Reizzouck was soon also sending his troops to the battlefield. He would also enter the battle.


    Due to the arrival of the divine group, the entire defensive battle turned into an all-out assault.


    Elysia still used her sacred sight to inspect the ursed army at that moment. She sensed something was wrong with this number of cursed monsters, and a mighty entity might be behind the situation.


    ¡®Ely, I feel like things have gone wrong since we first came to this world. It¡¯s gotten worse since we arrived in this region. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯te out of your shadow. It¡¯s like we¡¯re being monitored from the unknown dimension. This feeling is simr to when we arrived at that damned star in the Boundless Realm. That terrifying, humongous monster... That¡¯s so simr. This malicious omen is no joke. I believe my feeling and hunch well.¡¯ Ai shared her opinion via telepathy.


    ¡®Then this is getting worse, Ai. We need to handle that kind of monster ASAP.¡¯ Elysia felt a bit cold from the inside because she also felt the same suspicion. She had been very vignt since arriving here.


    ¡®Please be more careful. I will help you and protect you. Goddess Lina knows about this, right?¡¯ Ai heaved a subtle and tried to search around the battlefield.


    ¡®Yes, she and Aria know everything about this.¡¯ Elysia gave her confirmation.


    At that moment, she noticed a human-like individual standing under a tree, looking her right in the eye. It was the moment when she felt the same sensation as back then.


    *Pang!*


    A mental attack suddenly struck, and Elysia flinched backward. She somehow forgot how to fly or stay in mid-air. Thus she fell straight down.


    <strong></strong>

 Chapter 884 The Clone

    "!?" Elena was shocked when Elysia suddenly fell for no apparent reason. She immediately caught Elysia and called out via voice and telepathy, but Elysia didn''t respond.


    "Ely, Ely!?" Elena felt a little panicked when she found Elysia''s nk stare.


    Elysia''s consciousness was forcibly pulled into a temporary artificial realm by a foreign entity.


    "Where am I?" Elysia looked around in confusion. She was in a boundless cloud sky realm with bright horizons on both sides.


    The sun seemed to rise from the west side and the other set on the east side. It was a realm with the eternal day. While the moon was right above.


    "Strange, that''s really weird..." A voice of someone''s astonishment suddenly sounded out of nowhere.


    Elysia looked left and right to find out where the sound came from, but she couldn''t find anyone.


    "Your existence holds so many riddles and mysteries, but why confine all of them in a mortal body? You are clearly not human, but why are you pretending to be one?" The voice sounded closer and closer.


    "!?" Elysia immediately looked up. The one that she thought was the moon turned out to be a talking mini meteoroid! It also had a big mouth like the meteoroid monster in Boundless Realm!


    "What do you mean?" Elysia gulped her saliva. Might this entity be another Ruvoid God? For some reason, she was reminded of the Seraph of the End in the Boundless Realm. Unfortunately, she couldn''t use her inspection ability to see the other party''s status screen in her current situation.


    "I''ve been watching you in recent months from the outside the world''s boundary. You may not notice it, but we know everything. You are the ominous threat, but not at the same time." The mini meteoroid flew around Elysia as if inspecting her body.


    "..." Elysia became wary. She prepares her counterattack when she needs itter.


    "Do you want to protect those lowly creatures that are no higher than pests and livestock?" The mini meteoroid asked curiously.


    "Pests and livestock, you said? Is that how you see them?" Elysia flinched slightly. This entity treated the residents of Vrelenia only to that extent?


    "Your presence is interfering with our grand n. The time for our freedom is near, and we need to purge the threats. Your presence has eliminated so many of us; even the third has perished because of you. We will make your presence and your power destroy your resistant forces. You are not present in our grand n. Therefore, you are not required to interfere any further." The mini meteoroid proimed a judgment.


    Several ck chain runes soon appeared behind the clouds and crawled all over Elysia''s body. It wasn''t tied anywhere, but Elysia couldn''t move an inch.


    "!!!" Elysia struggled to break free, but she found her power inessible.


    "Resistance is a futile effort in front of the absolute. Even the strongest Gods of the previous era can only temporarily seal us out of desperation." The mini meteoroid scanned Elysia''s entire existence and did a data copy for their avatar.


    It only took a few seconds, and Elysia''s presence was no longer needed. "We will use your copy to destroy your friends, acquaintances, and everything. The savior who will destroy the world, that''s a good scenario. Goodbye, Elysia."


    Elysia widened her eyes as she could sense her predicament came to the worst so suddenly, and it was as if her demise would soon pick her up. She remembered that she had promised Elena so many things and would not let herself fall here just like that.


    *Poof*


    Before the mini meteoroid could do anything, Elysia disappeared from that could sky realm with a poof. She was pulled back into the Elysian Realm, but the seal was still there.


    "Ely, what happened exactly? I forced your consciousness into our realm, but now I can''t feel any power." Elena asked with relief and confusion.


    "Huuh... What was that just now? My consciousness was forced into a cloud sky realm, and that mini meteoroid wanted to annihte me. I still unable to use my power?" Elysia gasped. She did not know what would have happened to her if Elena had not forcibly withdrawn her consciousness from that realm.


    Maybe, she would be a controlled hollow puppet with no consciousness or something?


    "Please excuse me." Elena pressed her forehead against Elysia''s. She wanted to see the situation that Elysia was in a moment ago.


    "It is the embodiment of one of the Ruvoid Gods, Ely. One of thest two. It has targeted you and wants to wipe you out. That thing want to turn you into a puppet, then create the copies to destroy the world? Unforgivable!" Elena immediately clenched her fists.


    "En. However, we must do something with this rune seal, Sister Elena. I can''t even move now." Elysia gave an eye gesture, so Elena looked at her spirit body more carefully. Her entire spirit body had been shackled by the mysterious ck rune chain.


    "Hmm, I see... You''re sealed, and that''s why you''re helpless. Thank goodness I quickly pulled you here when I felt your consciousness go somewhere strange before the seal took effect." Elena breathed a sigh of relief. However, she felt furious and held a grudge.


    ''Rhea, please protect us. I will remove Ely''s seal. The Ruvoid God on the moon has sent a manifestation of his avatar there!'' Elena immediately informed Rhea through their spiritual connection.


    ''Affirmative.'' Rhea squinted her eyes while hugging Elysia''s body. She noticed the bad omen on the battlefield, and it had happened without her being able to prevent anything.


    As frustrated as she might feel, she must protect Elysia''s body before taking any action.


    "Sylvi, go into the battlefield and help Fortuna exterminate that Emperor-level ursed creature. The final boss has ced an avatar here, and is aiming for Ely to be exterminated. That thing has sealed Ely''s power through mental attack." Rhea gave an order in a solemn tone.<sub> </sub>


    "What the-, is that real? This is bad then. I''ll take care of them before that avatar arrives." Sylvia immediately activated her bracelet and put on her divine battlesuit. She entered into battle to help Fortuna.


    A human-like entity under the tree nced up at the sky, then turned into a ck mush liquid that slowly transformed into a girl with long, shiny ck hair.


    Her purplish-blue eyes sparkled with the dark glow. Dozens of reddish-ck nerves spread out from her heart core throughout the body.


    Thest two Ruvoid Gods were still sealed on the moon, but they had ced one of their avatars in Vrelenia.


    "Wonderful and powerful magic capabilities. As expected of the highest threat. If only she didn''t get in the way, she might be useful." The Ruvoid avatar moved her fingers and inspected her current body capabilities.


    "This avatar currently possessed magic power far exceeded the high-rank Gods of the previous era. Plus avatar''s total capabilities... this puppet may be the one whom shall end this era before our main body arrives to devour everything." The Ruvoid avatar grinned widely.


    "Let''s start by making the savior fall into ruin and despair. She will be a delicious prey to devour." The Ruvoid avatar nced around and targeted Elysia''s friends and acquaintances as her primary targets for destruction.


    *Swoosh!*


    The Ruvoid avatar aimed at the weakest first and shot out at speed beyond the sound.


    "Eh, Goddess Ely-" Xentia was surprised when ''Elysia'' suddenly came to her. Still, her shock suddenly turned into terror when ''Elysia'' unleashed a magic attack on her.


    *Boom!*


    A supersonic explosion hit Xentia from close range. Xentia tried her best to protect herself with her energy shield, but she was already severely injured by the st. ''Elysia'' then lunged to hurt her again, and she tried to dodge the deadly attacks.


    "Why!? Xentia is good! Why suddenly with that killing intent!?" Xentia tried her best to keep her distance from ''Elysia''. She screamed pitifully as if she felt betrayed.


    ''Xentia, that thing is the Ruvoid God''s avatar. It took the form of Elysia due to malicious intent. Can you buy some time until the real Elysia returns?'' Rhea sent telepathy to Xentia''s mind.


    ''Xentia understands.'' Xentia instantly understood the situation. "Abominant thing! You dare take on the form of the glorious Goddess Ely to deceive Xentia!?"


    "Heehee, this superb magical body copy is really great! Let''s do something more exciting! Can you keep up with me?" The Ruvoid avatarughed excitedly. She grabbed Xentia''s energy shield and dragged the mecha girl to the ground.


    "Kuh, take this!" Xentia took out her superbeam guns and fired several shots at the evil being. Still, her energy bullets were absorbed by a protective barrier.


    "Magic won''t work effectively on me, let alone attacks with weak energy like that. It will only strengthen me. Worry not. I won''t kill you right away." The Ruvoid avatar smirked and then bombarded Xentia with a barrage of powerful magic explosions.


    "Xentia!" Sylvia shouted and rushed to help Xentia. The course of the battle instantly turned a hundred and eighty degrees unfavorable.


    Unfortunately, being distracted was a fatal mistake in the battle against a strong foe.


    "Hmm!" The Emperor-level ursed creature hit Sylvia from behind.


    "Urgh!" Sylvia''s back was ripped open, but she still flew straight at Xentia, ignoring the pain.


    "Your opponent is me!" Fortuna unleashed several concentrated aerial distortions, dealing physical damage to the used''s head. She wished she could destroy that monster in one hit.


    "Weak! Food is still food!" The EMperor-level ursed creature waspletely unharmed. It only added to the fury of the crazed monster to attack Fortuna with a barrage of brutal attacks.


    "Kuh!" Fortuna was forced to defend herself with her magic item, even though she knew it could only protect her temporarily.


    "Sister Elena, please ask Rhea to save Xentia! She will die at this rate!" Elysia went panic as she could see Xentia''s critical situation via their shared processing. It was still there.


    "Rhea can''t go because she is protecting your body. It''s the same with Ai. And, I can''t contact Rhea anymore now. Our power is fully sealed?" Elena bit her lower lips in frustration. She still couldn''t remove Elysia''s seal in any way.


    Elysia went pale and tried to tell Rhea to save Xentia, but her voice didn''t reach her because her spirit was still sealed by the ck rune chain. She also couldn''t contact Ai.


    Elysia was the absolute ruler in the Elysian Realm, and Elena couldn''t use magic there. However, the absolute ruler was now sealed there and could not use magic or spirit connections.


    Elena tried her best to free Elysia, and Rhea was still on guard to protect Elysia''s body. Still, Elysia could only watch the tragedy out there in frustration.


    A thumping beat from inside Elysia''s spirit, as if to say everything was her fault and she should be responsible for everything.


    "..." Rhea gritted her teeth and decided to take out a divine item. She released it into the sky and aimed it at the fake Elysia. She sent a surprise attack while the puppet was bombarding Xentia and Sylvia.

 Chapter 885 Fake Vs Real (1)

    "I''ll take care of youter before going to the main course. Stay there and wait for your turn." The Ruvoid God''s avatar destroyed Rhea''s divine item with a space distortion before it could have any effect.


    She then rushed to chase the Devil Princess, who was carrying away the seriously injured Xentia.


    "!?" Sylvia was surprised to find the fake Elysia had managed to catch up to her escape in no time. She tried to defend the iing attack, but it was too strong to endure.


    *Boom!* *Shatter*


    A violent gust exploded upon contact with Sylvia''s divine protection barrier.


    Herstyer of barrier copsed into shards of particles. She was sent crashing to the ground with a violent thud.


    "Ghak!" Sylvia vomited blood. Her bones felt shattered, and her divine battlesuit was also cracked everywhere. Even so, she still protected Xentia.


    "Ely, Goddess Lina, Goddess Aria, please hurry and save us or this is the end for us..." Sylvia whimpered weakly as she looked up at the red sky. She couldn''t see clearly because blood covered her vision.


    "..." Xentia just watched it all without being able to do anything. She could no longer move because she had used up all her strength, but it wasn''t enough to buy more than two minutes of time against the fake Elysia.


    Sylvia''s presence allowed them tost two minutes longer, but now was the end of their struggle.


    Elysia''s lips trembled as she watched Sylvia and Xentia''s situation through shared processing. She again sent telepathy to Rhea and Ai. However, her voice was not conveyed because her spirit was still sealed, and the connection to her spirit was also blocked.


    Even so, information via shared processing was still conveyed to her.


    "Sister Elena... Will you be able to ask Madam Lifa, Rhea and Nellter for help? I want you and the three Goddesses to save my spiritter." Elysia muttered softly.


    "What are you trying to do Ely!?" Elena felt Elysia would do something crazy and dangerous.


    "My spirit recovery is quite slow. Therefore, I will rely on all of you to save meter. Please forgive your Ely, but I still remember my promise to you. Give me your blessing, okay?" Elysia smiled weakly.


    "..." Elena opened her mouth, but her voice caught in her throat. Her lips quivered as she knew Elysia had already made a unanimous decision, even though it would hurt her significantly.


    "Everyone might get hurt, but I can''t let Sylvia and Xentia die... That avatar will aim for Fortuna, then Rhea. That avatar copied our insane magic power, and that avatar''s magic energy was enormous.


    It was like having a clone of me that would destroy the world. It''s all started, so allow me to finish. I will be back. That''s my promise to you." Elysia gave her reassurance with a tender smile.


    After seeing Elena''s subtle nod, Elysia closed her eyes for a moment, then opened them again. She exerted all the force she had to create minimal wiggle room regardless of the spirit seal that bound her.


    *Rip* *Crack* *Rustle*


    Elysia forced her hands to move, even though her spirit skin and flesh were torn. No blood gushed out, but her spirit was damaged because of it.


    "Argh!" Elysia gritted her teeth as she endured the tremendous pain. Still, she kept trying to free her spirit from the ck chain seal by force despite injuring herself.


    When her arms were liberated, she tore off all the ck chain runes attached to her spirit skin, even though it hurt her a lot.


    "..." Elena raised her hands. She had the urge to stop Elysia because she couldn''t see beyond that, but she couldn''t move.


    "Arghh! I will eliminate you, Ruvoid God''s avatar!" Elysia tore off all of the seal runes and obliterated them. She could feel there was still a little bit left inside, but she didn''t have the time to take care of it now because Sylvia and Xentia''s lives were at stake.


    Elysia returned to her body immediately, but her spirit damage was beyond severe. Her body was instantly injured upon the spirit sync.


    "!?" The Ruvoid God''s avatar felt excruciating pain all of a sudden.


    *Boom!*


    Her attack missed her targets. She immediately fell to the ground and whimpered in pain. "That fake human girl is really crazy..."


    "Kuh..." Elysia endured the pain very well because her primary focus was to save her friends. She summoned her fallen angel battlesuit and flew straight to the Ruvoid God''s avatar.


    "Destroy all ursed creatures!" Elysia cried out, giving her orders. At this moment, she was truly furious. She emitted a thick, oppressive pressure and killing intent.


    "!?" Rhea was both relieved and surprised. She had never seen Elysia''s terrifying aura like this before.


    Yet, she could see Elysia''s spirit was damaged. Despite the worry, she had to do something ASAP.<sub> </sub>


    "!!!" Ai and Cherub were driven out of Elysia''s shadow, but they understood the situation. Since Elysia was fine, they would act immediately.


    "Ah~ I can finally see my dearest v-, I mean little Ely once again." Ai sped her hand with a fascinated expression as she sensed Elysia became the one she recognized at that moment. The one she really wanted to see and observe was the terrifying Elysia. Thetter would eradicate all their enemies in the cruellest way ever.


    *Swoosh!* *Rumble!*


    Elysia covered a distance of one kilometer in an instant. She dragged the Ruvoid God''s avatar away from the center of the battlefield.


    *Crack* *Crack*


    The Ruvoid God''s avatar''s barriers cracked despite the anti-magic effect there.


    "You really are crazy, fake human. However, do you think your resistance is enough? You need to thank fate even if you only dy your demise. We will turn you into the strongest puppet ever. Be proud that you will be part of us, the ultimate lifeforms." The Ruvoid God''s avatar smirked and released a shockwave to send Elysia away.


    "You talk a lot of nonsense. You also linked our spirit damage, right? I can see you''re afraid of getting ughtered. That''s why you put that curse on. If you die, then I will die too. However, the same is true for you." Elysia responded with a cold gaze.


    "Too bad. Even if I die, it''s only this avatar. However, you are the core of existence. The weight is different. In the worst situation, we must destroy this avatar and create another one.


    That way, you will no longer be a nuisance. We already record your data and create a clone of you anytime. However, we must test your best capabilities to gather further data." The Ruvoid God''s avatar grinned widely and wiped the blood from her lips.


    "The fake is still the fake. Don''t expect more. No matter how many clones of me you create, I will hunt you down and eliminate you. Judgment day for you ising soon. Now, let''s count all your sins." Elysia summoned her divine weapon.


    She needed to do more than eliminate this Ruvoid God''s avatar because that would kill her too. She could sense thest rune left in her spirit was the damage transfer and was connected to that avatar.


    Elena was doing something to thest curse rune, but that would take time. Not to mention, her spirit was still seriously injured.


    "You feel arrogant just because you managed to eliminate our rune seal, fake human." The Ruvoid God''s avatar squinted her eyes.


    "I call it confidence, the fake me." Elysia responded curtly and gave an opening attack.


    *Boom!*


    An explosion and a violent crash broke out in the sky. The battle between Elysia and her clone shattered a mountain and split the ground in the distance.


    Since Elysia''s clone was no longer on the battlefield, the situation was gradually getting under control as Rhea, Ai, and CHErub had already plunged into the battle. However, the number of enemies was still huge.


    "%$!#@" Ai grumbled under her breath. She would overtake Elysia because she always fought side by side. Still, she had to deal with these damned ursed creatures at the insistence of an angry Goddess.


    Hence, she only asionally nced at Elysia''s battle while eliminating the ursed creatures. Although, she mostly did nothing and just stood on Cherub''s back. Her pet would do everything as those monsters could be considered her pet''s food.


    "Thankfully, you''re okay. You can still be saved. Just stay put until the real healer arrives. They''ll arrive in a few seconds." Rhea gave first aid to Sylvia and Xentia. She was relieved that these girls were still alive, just severely injured.


    "I did my job well. I saved Xentia, and I''m still alive in front of the fake Ely, I mean the Ruvoid God''s avatar... Really, when Ely gets angry, it''s terrifying..." Sylvia grimaced while watching the sh and the space distortion in the sky. She could sense Elysia was furious now.


    "Goddess Ely is very strong. Her fake clone that Ruvoid God uses is even scary, so what if the real one gets angry? However, how did that Ruvoid God make the puppet of Goddess Ely?" Xentia muttered softly and weakly. She justy helplessly, watching the battle in the distance.


    "Goddess Ely and Goddess Lina can destroy the world in one move. They are one now, and that Ruvoid God avatar really angers them. Please wait here for a moment. I will take care of the entire battlefield. They irritate me." Rhea put up a particr barrier around Sylvia and Xentia.


    She had put them in a safe ce. Then she immediately returned to the battlefield to help Fortuna, who was struggling with the Emperor-level ursed creature.


    "You''re so battered, Sylvi." Xentia nced to the side.


    "At least not as bad and as sad as you are, Xentia. Our battle to save the world is so tough. It''s not easy to be a hero." Sylvia smiled faintly and looked at Xentia.


    "Mm, it''s a tough task, but we can definitely do it since we have many powerful Goddesses on our side. However, the thing that Xentia really doesn''t ept is that Ruvoid God took the form of Goddess Ely to cause destruction. That evil being wants to give the impression to the world that Goddess Ely is a viin. That is unforgivable! Xentia is furious!" Xentia eximed in annoyance and frustration.


    "Yeah, you''re right. I''m sure Ely will change a bit because of this situation, but I hope it only applies to her enemies. Let''s send our prayers to them." Sylvia invited to pray, and Xentia agreed.


    One regiment of fairies and dwarves was divided into several troops. They fought desperately to eradicate the ursed creatures to assist the divine group. Casualties were inevitable, but the number of their enemies still far outnumbered them.


    Even so, everyone''s morale was still unbelievably high. They would protect their homnd and world from ursed creatures for the sake of the future. With the Goddesses, they could definitely do it. The hope pushed everyone forward without the slightest hesitation or fear. The brave heroes rose, and they were not afraid to die.

 Chapter 886 Fake Vs Real (2)

    The air pressure was excruciating, and the dimensions were slightly distorted due to the equally powerful call between two ultimate magic.


    Elysia tried her best to drain the other party''s magic energy first. She could see her victory when her enemy''s magic reserve was depleted.


    <| Lv. 44 | Ruvoid God''s Avatar | Chalice | Female (N/A) | HP: 768,800 / 786,800 | EP: 687,400 / 1,356,200 |>


    <| STR: 15 | AGI: 29 | VIT: 12 | INT: 5,925 |>


    ''Only half left...'' Elysia used her vision to peek at her enemy''s status screen again.


    In the battle of thest few minutes, she only slightly injured her clone because she was only focused on destroying the opposite party''s barrier and magic. It would be suicide if she killed that avatar right away while the death curse was still in her spirit.


    "What''s wrong? Is that all you''ve got? You can barely put up any resistance. Just holding on won''t get you anywhere. Or... are you scared to death by killing your clone?" The Ruvoid God''s avatar put her hand on her cheek.


    "..." Elysia didn''t answer andunched a short-range attack.


    *Bam!*


    A tremendous shockwave exploded as the two divine barriers shed. Elysia extended her hand to her opponent''s barrier.


    She drained the constituent energy there, countering the extremely troublesome anti-magic effect.


    "I see... You''re trying to drain me of energy, huh. However, you can also absorb energy to this extend. That''s really unexpected." The Ruvoid God''s avatar could carry Elysia''s ns.


    "This fight will be over when that happens." Elysia retreated several tens of meters back as the sudden gravity push exploded from the barrier sh.


    "Yep, the fight will be over, and neither of us will stop the victor. However, is the fight here to determine who wille out victorious? I''m only testing you to gather data, and I can end you whenever I feel like it." The Ruvoid God''s avatar nced up slightly as if considering something.


    "I don''t think so. You''re not as all-knowing as you say." Elysia replied with a t, cold expression.


    "Fufu, now I feel you are too valuable to be eliminated. As it turns out, I did need to kill you and turn you into our puppet. We''ll devour the world and ascend to infinity.


    You will be a part of us. Aren''t you feeling happy?" The Ruvoid God''s avatar smiled faintly as she looked at Elysia like an object to get.


    "Same thing as what he said. Your n won''t work." Elysia snorted sarcastically.


    "The third also wants the same thing? He can see your real value, it seems. Unfortunately, he is no longer around. Hmm, this is difficult. You''ve eliminated the third. So, we need to give you a punishment." The Ruvoid God''s avatar put his hand to his chin.


    "Ah, how about it like this. We will corrupt you and make you our puppet. After that, you will kill all your precious friends and make them your puppets. That way, you can all stay together to serve us, keke~ You there is no need to thank our humility." The Ruvoid God''s avatar came up with a brilliant idea and was excited to implement it.


    "Such a thing won''t happen! I will eliminate you, Ruvoid God!" Elysia gasped in anger. She charged once more like a meteor and grabbed the other party''s barrier.


    *Crack* *Crumble*


    Elysia''s outburst broke the two barrieryers and cracked the thirdyer. It surprised the Ruvoid God''s avatar because it was akin to a suicide attack.


    Elysia''s hands burned from the barrier sh. It was like two opposing celestial objects'' atmospheres collided, and the Ruvoid God''s avatar also suffered the same injuries.


    "That won''t happen, hmm?" The Ruvoid God''s avatar smirked at the sight of an opening. She suppressed Elysia''s power with her anti-magic ability, then extended her hand towards Elysia''s head.


    *Boom!*


    Elysia''s suppressed magic caused a reflect effect and made the Ruvoid God''s avatar fall.


    "Apparently, I need to attack now to weaken you a bit. I just need an attack with the direct hit, and you''ll be finished." The Ruvoid God''s avatar shot towards Elysia like a rocket.


    The fierce shes between the two superior magic once again broke out. Elysia tried to deplete the other party''s magic reserve. Still, thetter attempted to weaken the former beforeunching a deadly attack with killing intent.


    Every wound that Elysia inflicted on the Ruvoid God''s avatar also transferred to her. She looked for the right opportunity to counterattack with a practical move. Still, she needed to wait for Elena to weaken the death curse in her spirit first.


    She had granted Elena permission to do anything to her spirit. However, there was a limit to what Elena could do without magic.


    "Ely..." Elena felt pain when she saw Elysia''s situation outside, full of wounds and suffering. However, she couldn''t help because she was trying to weaken the death curse on Elysia''s spirit.


    It might be a little easier if she could bring out Elysia''s spirit since she couldn''t use magic in the Elysian Realm. She only relied on her spiritual power with full ess to Elysia''s spirit.


    However, it was still tricky and took time because she was dealing with a divine curse. Elysia''s spirit was so fragile and full of wounds... She was cautious.


    "Hmm, this is more difficult than I thought. Your magical power is the same as mine, but your magic reserve is like a bottomless abyss. You''re not even the slightest bit over exhaust yourself." The Ruvoid God''s avatar took some distance from Elysia. She believed Elysia had used up a lot of magical energy but showed no signs of exhaustion?<sub> </sub>


    "Then let''s do something to your dear friends first. They won''t be able to do anything, especially those two injured girls." The Ruvoid God''s avatar stared at the two girls lying injured on a hill not far from the battlefield.


    "Your opponent is me. Do you think you can escape from me?" Elysia squinted her eyes.


    "Who knows? You are in our corrupted domain, and cannot leave at will. However, that does not apply to us. Let''s make this a game. We will turn your friends into puppets, and you will fight them. dare to kill them with your own hands, Elysia? Heehee~ This must be interesting and entertaining." The Ruvoid God''s avatar turned into ck particles and flew out of the corrupted domain.


    She was confident that Elysia would be hindered by the domain''s boundary for some time. At that time, she would use the two girls as her puppets to corrupt Elysia.


    "!?" Elysia pursed her lips because the Ruvoid God''s avatar could exit the domain''s boundary without a hitch. Still, she had learned enough about the domain''sws and principles from Lifa and Rhea recently.


    Elysia raised her two fingers and was entirely concentrated. She made the corrupted domain created by the sh between her ultimate magic and Ruvoid God''s avatar the ultimate magic copse with amand. "Revoke!"


    *Crumble!* *Swoosh*


    The domain''s barrier copsed, and Elysia immediately shot after the Ruvoiud God''s avatar at the speed of light.


    *Bam!*


    Elysia gripped the falling ck particles. The Ruvoid God''s avatar didn''t expect her surprise attack and hadn''t had time to set up the barrier.


    A chance for a direct hit arrived, and Elysia sealed the other party''s movement. At that very instant, she absorbed her opponent''s life energy.


    The Ruvoid God''s avatar widened her eyes in shock as she was forced to materialize into a form. Yet, she was still the one who wouldugh at the end. "You decided to eliminate this avatar? You will die in the process, then. But so be it. We will send another avatar to retrieve your body after this."


    "I told you, didn''t I? I won''t let you go. I''ll kill you at any cost. You are unable to run away from me after what you''ve done. No matter how many avatars you send to Vrelenia, I will hunt them down until your judgment day on the moon arrives. The previous incident was my defeat and carelessness, but I''m not afraid of you, Chalice." Elysia choked her clone and absorbed the other party''s life energy at an insane speed.


    She knew she would not die if she had wholly absorbed her clone''s life energy to dry. There would be no after-effects and repercussions that would affect her life energy.


    "Heh, your eye abilities are quite scary, huh. Can you see everything with that pair of eyes or yours? Too bad... Looks like we just copied your mortal body''s data. We want to scan the real you some other time. But, this is just a greeting, and we will let you win this time." The Ruvoid God''s avatar epted her defeat as she could no longer use her power. Her body slowly dried up and was gnawed away like badly corroded wood.


    *Swoosh*


    A light breeze blew, brushing Elysia''s long ck hair aside. Thest bit of the existence of the Ruvoid God''s avatar had wholly disappeared. It was absorbed by Elysia without a trace of it remaining.


    The curse soon assaulted Elysia''s body, but Elysia burned the curse and absorbed the pure energy. She had already leveled up a few times, but she overlooked that.


    She stared at the entire battlefield. Over eighty percent of the monsters suddenly disappeared into ck ashes when the Ruvoid God''s avatar vanished.


    Only one Emperor-level ursed creature remained and a few minions. Ai, Cherub, and Fortuna thenunched an all-out assault to eliminate the remaining monsters with the fairy and dwarf''s forces.


    "It doesn''t matter if you can make hundreds of clones of me, we will hunt you down. You are one step ahead of us because you have already set up a trap before we return. Our preparations are not enough now, but our next meeting won''t be like this." Elysia stared at the moon visible on the eastern horizon. She then rushed towards Sylvia and Xentia.


    ''Ely! The death curse on your spirit suddenly disappeared!'' Elena eximed in shock.


    ''Mm, the Ruvoid God''s avatar was caught off guard and I managed to eliminate her by absorbing her life energy. It was like killing myself, but I''m still alive!'' Elysia grasped her upper chest. She was currently suffering from a lot of pain, but she needed to help Sylvia and Xentia first.


    *Poof*


    Nell and Lifa suddenly appeared near Elysia via remote teleportation. Yet, they were instantly shocked to find the surrounding grim atmosphere. The situation on Fairy Continent was worse than they thought.


    Hundreds of fairies and dwarves died on the battlefield. Sylvia and Xentia were seriously injured. However, the most surprising thing was Elysia''s critical condition. Something capable of hurting Elysia and Elena under Rhea''s protection!?


    "Please save Sylvi and Xentia. They almost died..." Elysia put her hand on Lifa''s shoulder and then nced at Nell.


    "What exactly is going on here? We tried to use teleportation, but you were unreachable by the teleportation talisman. Your condition, Ely... Your spirit also..." Nell trembled as she checked Elysia''s overall condition. She used their spirit connection and found Elysia''s spirit was also injured.


    "My self-recovery is good. My body will recover quickly." Elysia smiled weakly. She felt her soul force her consciousness to sleep because her spirit damage had already exceeded the limit.


    She remained conscious despite suffering great pain because she had to get rid of the threat and save everyone. However, the danger was gone now, and her soul could no longer tolerate any more than that.


    "Shh, good girl. You did your best. We will protect you now and take care of everything. Sorry for our dy, and thank you for protecting everyone." Lifa hugged Elysia and stroked Elysia''s head with a gentle smile.


    "..." Elysia felt relieved and soon fell unconscious in Lifa''s warm embrace. Her damaged fallen angel battlesuit dematerialized and returned to her divine bracelet.


    Almost no one noticed that a turquoise-haired Goddess was waiting far away in the eastern sky, behind the thick clouds towards the moon.


    An energy fluctuation shot past her as if unaware of her presence, but she wouldn''t let it go.

 Chapter 887 Emergency Spirit Surgery

    "Why so rush to leave? Weren''t you so domineering earlier?" Rhea made a grasping motion into thin air, keeping the invisible consciousness in ce.


    The energy fluctuation was trapped in a sealed small dimension. It tried to break free, but a strong shackle pulled it towards the Goddess waiting behind the clouds.


    "You set a trap here because you knew we woulde here? Yet, you dared to harm my master and wanted to make her your puppet? You have guts too." Rhea squeezed a bundle of consciousness in her hands.


    "You Vrelenians are just prey struggling in vain. Livestok must act like livestock. When our main body is freed from its shackles, it will be the end of all of you. We will devour the world and ascend to infinity!" The bundle of consciousness eximed as if it felt victorious.


    "Then we need to be one step ahead of you. Are Zadtris and Hera who sealed you and yourrade still alive?" Rhea smiled faintly with a cold gaze.


    "Do you think we will satisfy your curiosity?" The bundle of consciousness snorted.


    "No, I just wanted to confirm. Since the seal on the moon was broken, then it was either they were devoured by you or chose to reincarnate through samsara. They might have been reborn somewhere." Rhea shook her head.


    "However, I can''t let you bring data about my master back to your primary body. You can send as many of your avatars as you want, and we''ll destroy them, but I don''t allow you to assume the form of my master or own any of her data. Disappear into nothingness." Rhea squinted her eyes and smirked viciously. She squeezed the bundle of consciousness to destroy the whole existence of the Ruvoid God''s avatar.


    ''This way the Ruvoid God will receive a heavy bacsh. I hope I manage to secure Master Elysia''s data. No one is allowed to make her clone. Aaah, Master Elysia, please forgive Rhea. You must be in pain and suffering. It was all because of the Ruvoid God. We will eliminate them immediately. Rhea will be with you~'' Rhea immediately flew down to help the others eliminate the Emperor-level ursed creature.


    The battlested for another hour until the entire ursed creatures on the battlefield were utterly wiped out. Over two hundred fairies died, and around a hundred dwarves lost their lives.


    The fairies and dwarves celebrated victory in the desperate battle against a massive monster army.


    The fallen fairy heroes were getting the funeral ceremony as heroes in theirnd and the dwarves in their homnd.


    "You should also return to the Dwarven Continent. We''ll think of a more up-to-date way of dealing with the emergency." Lifa told the Dwarf Prince to go home with the other dwarves.


    "All right." Reizzouck nodded in understanding and turned around. He and his squad then went to their Floating Fortress.


    "We need to do something soon, but the first thing we need to do is heal Ely." Lifa heaved a subtle sigh and looked at Elysia in her arms.


    Elysia''s physical wounds had beenpletely healed by Nell, but the situation was much different with spirit damage. Elena didn''t even dare to leave the Elysian Realm yet.


    "How are you going to help, Ely? That damned avatar dared to set a trap here and target Ely. That''s unforgivable!" Ai clenched her fists.


    "En! Destroy the ursed!" Xentia followed Ai''s movements in her cheers.


    "We almost died from fatal physical injuries, but Ely suffered both fatal physical injuries and spirit damage. She must be in a lot of pain..." Sylvia sped her hands on her chest. She looked at the fragile Elysia with empathy and concern.


    "However, we are healed now thanks to the help of the Goddess of Blessings. However, Goddess Ely is still injured. Xentia feels very sad." Xentia was sad and crestfallen.


    "This is insane... Your world was invaded by a monster race like that, uh? This battle waspletely different from the chaos in the Heaven Realm on Earth." Fortuna put her hand to her forehead.


    "Do you regreting here?" Rheanded from the sky after giving some instructions to the fairies.


    "I''m an immortal. I''m still alive, so I have no regrets. It''s just a unique experience because you have a magic caster and supportive Godddess like me on the front lines. I''m surprised to be able tost that long in front of that scary Titan Monster God." Fortune breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s just an Emperor-level monster. The one that Elysia killed was the Ruvoid God''s avatar. The real ones are still sealed on the moon." Rhea stared at the moon for a moment. She then looked at Fortuna with appreciation. "We already said that you could die here at any time. However, thank you for stilling and helping us."


    "What? Ahahaha... d to help. However, I would appreciate it if you consider your request to my capabilities. I am the Fate Goddess, not the Fighter Goddess." Fortuna waved her hand in front of her face.


    "At first, we just wanted to see the effect of Earth''s magic on the ursed, but fine. We understand." Rhea nodded in understanding. She then wanted to take Elysia, but her mother forbade her.


    "Elysia will be in my care. You need to help Lina to bring out Elysia''s spirit from their special realm. Only you can do it without involving direct materialization like Lina." Lifa shook her head and gave a little exnation.


    "Mm..." Rhea just nodded in understanding. She took off her divine bracelet and put it on Elysia''s wrist.


    "Please wait. Do you want to heal Elysia here? I strongly discourage it. At the very least, please take her to a sacred or holy ce first. The big tree over there will do. I can see the good omen there." Fortuna pointed at arge tree towering in the distance.


    "Celestial Tree? All right, we''re going there now." Rhea immediately agreed. They were still in the area of ??the former battlefield, and it was not a suitable ce to help Elysia''s spirit.


    That said, everyone went to pay a visit to the Celestial Tree in the Fairy''s Capital City.


    "Long time no see, Celes. How are you?" Lifa greeted warmly.<sub> </sub>


    "Uwaaa! That was really scary. I tried my best to contact youst night, but the divine mirror did not reach you. Thank goodness you came on time, mother, everyone!" A small floating yellowish fluffy ball flew down from the Celestial Tree, but she soon stopped mid-air when she saw an unconscious little girl in her mother''s arms.


    "Mm, it looks like there''s an interference going on in the Fairy Continent. They''re aiming for the most vunurable continent of all the inhabitednds to set their trap, huh." Lifa understood the situation. There was no one at fault there other than the ursed.


    "Ely... Is Elysia injured? Why doesn''t she have a heartbeat and any signs of life? Is she, is she..." Celes stuttered as she didn''t dare finish her sentence.


    "Shh, Ely will be fine. She is only injured and will be healed. Please seal this ce and tell Yralissa Quifiel that we are here." Rhea pressed her finger to Celes. She then asked softly.


    "Oh, ah, all right! Please wait a moment." Celes nodded repeatedly. She then flew off into the pce.


    "We will try our best to cure Elysia. Please wait there for a moment." Nell asked the girls to take some distance.


    She erected a dome barrier around them so no one could see what they were doing there.


    Rhea then entered her mini realm on her divine bracelet and asked Elena to invite her consciousness to the Elysian Realm.


    "Rhea, you havee. Ely''s spirit was seriously injured, and she is unconscious. What should we do? She is so fragile!" Elena is still panicking because Elysia''s condition is getting worse.


    "Please calm down. We need to bring Master Elysia''s spirit out of the Elysian Realm first. Did Elysia leave a few words before she jumps into battle to kill that avatar?" Rhea held Elena''s arms while trying to calm the panicked girl.


    "Ely apologized to me and promised me that she would return. Ely also said that she wouldter need me, you, Lifa, and Nell to help her. Here, you have ess to that memory. I''ll let you take a look." Elena held Rhea''s cheeks and then pressed her forehead to Rhea''s.


    "!?" Rhea gasped as she witnessed a nightmare for her.


    It was the moment when Elysia forcibly tore the ck chain seal from Elysia''s spirit body.


    It was as if Elysia was injuring herself, but she did that to get out of her sealed condition. Elysia wanted to save Xentia and Sylvia before it was toote.


    Elysia knew that Rhea couldn''t go to save Xentia and Sylvia because Rhea was protecting Elysia''s vulnerable unconscious body.


    "..." Rhea covered her eyes, and her lips trembled. She could feel the pain and suffering Elysia was going through at that moment, and it was unbelievably excruciating.


    Elysia''s soul forced her spirit to go deep slumber because the damage was too severe. Moreover, Elysia''s spirit could disappear into nothingness if Elysia lost the bet on removing that ck chain spirit seal.


    "That''s very risky, master." Rhea muttered quietly. She didn''t dare to imagine the worst situation. Elysia managed to get through that difficult situation, so she had to take the bright side.


    It was time for them to save Elysia from critical condition.


    "I will take Master Elysia''s spirit out through the special pathway in my divine bracelet. I will avoid direct materialization. Please help me to open and secure our path, Master Elena." Rhea looked into Elena''s golden eyes.


    "Okay. Ely will be fine, right?" Elena nodded in understanding.


    "Master Elysia will be fine. We will bring her back, no matter what." Rhea gave her reassurance. She climbed onto the bed and carried Elysia''s spirit in a princess carry.


    Rhea went to take Elysia''s spirit to her divine bracelet via spirit transfer with Elena''s help, then left without going through the materialization process.


    Elena remained in Elysia''s body because only one of them could leave their body. She took over Elysia''s body and returned to consciousness.


    Ai, Fortuna, Sylvia, Xentia, and Cherub thought Elysia had awakened and recovered. They were relieved and happy until they saw the Goddess of Nature Aria emerge from the turquoise bracelet carrying an unconscious semi-transparent girl.


    It was another Elysia, possibly Elysia''s spirit. There were two Elysia there? However, the semi-transparent one made everyone hold their breath.


    Elysia''s spirit was severely injured, with skincerations everywhere and severe burns. There was no blood, only bright red marks. However, it was a fatal wound if suffered by a spirit.


    "!?" Elena opened her eyes and then jumped down from Lifa''s arms. Yet, she was immediately shocked when she saw Elysia''s spirit begin to dissipate in the outside world.


    "Seal!" Lifa moved quickly and stopped the dissipation by installing a divine rune into Elysia''s spirit.


    "Elysia''s situation is worse than I thought. Quickly put her here. We need to carry out a emergency life-saving surgery before Elysiapletely disappears!" Lifa made a table of roots and asked Rhea to put Elysia there.

 Chapter 888 Healing Elysias Spirit Body (1)

    Rhea erected another invisible dome barrier. She didn''t want Elysia''s spirit, who was about to undergo a recovery surgery, to be seen by the audience.


    "Ely, Ely, really hurt?" Ai muttered quietly. She never expected Elysia''s situation to be worse than she guessed.


    "Ely will be fine. She is currently being cared for by the four Goddesses. Her Goddess master is also there. However, why is she- Hmm, wait... The Goddess of Light just used Ely''s body that was just healed, right? And the injured one is Ely''s spirit?" Sylvia put her hand to her chin. She could almost connect the dots to reveal yet another secret of Elysia and the Goddess of Light.


    "Seems like that. They can switch ces at any time. Their powers should be doubled when they be one, one. However, that clone can still hurt Ely? What really happened? I''m sure something went wrong in Ely''s battle earlier." Ai squinted her eyes and gritted her teeth a little.


    She then looked to the side. "Fortuna, you are the Goddess of Fate. Can you see the wider situation with your abilities? Something like predicting the future, and predicting the best decisions. Can your abilities be more reliable than Lynn?"


    "Hmm, I can do it. I don''t darepare my abilities to Lynn''s because I''m not even that familiar with her abilities. We have different concepts. However, I believe I''m superior because I''m a Goddess." Fortuna put her hand to her upper chest, feeling a little proud.


    "Then, I want you to predict the future. Those rotten Ruvoid Gods seem to have their eyes on Ely at the top of the target list." Ai emphasized her request, and it sounded like an order.


    "Okay. I''ll do it when the Goddesses are done helping Ely." Fortune didn''t mind.


    "If you need someone with the ability to predict the future, then we can take Lynn''s mother into ount. We have three people with foresight abilities." Sylvia raised her hand.


    "That would be better. We need them in the near future." Ai nodded in understanding.


    "Elysia''s master can be Ely, and Ai is like Ely too, albeit the dark cold version of Ely. If I add the real Ely... Can we have three Elys? Ely already have two?" Sylvia muttered under her breath.


    That realization made Sylvia remember Elysia''s fourth clone, the evil one who had beaten herself and Xentia half to death. That Ruvoid God''s avatar indeed possessed terrifying magic and insane skills.


    "We can''t draw conclusions. Let''s wait for the Goddesses toy out the truth to avoid misunderstandings." Xentia reminded everyone as she had great faith in the Goddesses.


    "You''re right, Xentia. You all must be feeling quite tired. Please rest while waiting for the Goddesses to finish helping Ely." Ai heaved a subtle sigh and went to sit under the big sacred tree.


    Meanwhile, Lifa, Rhea, Nell, and Elena were still trying to heal Elysia''s spirit wounds.


    "Uh, this is quite tricky. Lifa, you are the Goddess of Life, you can do things better than me." Nell wiped her sweat and backed away. She hadn''t managed to heal Elysia''s spirit damage yet.


    "Mm, I could do something if we could open the Nature Realm. I believe I can heal Elysia''s spirit if I return to my main body." Lifa also found it a bit difficult.


    They were four Goddesses, but Elysia''s spirit was unlike other spirits. It was tricky and difficult to heal because none of them could delve deeper into Elysia''s spirit to repair the damage.


    "This is the Nature Realm''s core. Can''t you do something to open the portal?" Elena took off the ne around her neck.


    "Elysia is unconscious and she is still alive. Only her can open the portal. I can only close the portal, not open it. What if you try to open the portal, Lina? You are part of Ely." Lifa shook her head.


    "..." Elena grasped that green gem and tried to open the ess. She spelled the password in her mind, but the portal didn''t open like when Elysia did it.


    "Not sessful?" Lifa asked.


    "I''ll try it one more time." Elena felt a little upset, but she didn''t give up. She only needed to open the portal, and Elysia could be healed by the Goddess of Life. It was a hope for her.


    ''I am part of Elysia, her beloved sister. Elysia is currently seriously injured. The Nature Realm portal, open! Nature Realm ess permission!'' Elena eximed somewhat emotionally in her mind, and it was conveyed to the Nature Realm core.


    *Bzzt*


    An energy fluctuation churned slightly, opening a small dimensional gap into the Nature Realm. The Nature Realm core granted temporary permission, but the size of the portal was smaller than expected.


    "Eh?" Elena was delighted, but then she was stunned to see that the portal was only a hole that could fit only one fist.


    "This is enough. I can send the leaves. Let me take care of everything." Lifa breathed a sigh of relief.


    She immediately synced herself to her main body through the hole to the Nature Realm. Her leaves fly off to carry out her orders.<sub> </sub>


    Hundreds of tiny leaves came out of the small hole, carrying many drops of mysterious water. The leaves then wrapped Elysia''s body and took off her spirit dress.


    Elysia floated a few centimeters into the air. The leaves acted like brushes that applied the dew of life all over Elysia''s spirit body.


    Lifa raised her two fingers to her forehead and focused on healing Elysia''s spirit using her leaves. Her eyes shone bright green, and the leaves were in full swing at hermand. Everything took ce with great care.


    Elysia''s spirit regeneration skyrocketed instantly. The external spirit wound healed at speed visible to the eye. The process only took two minutes, and Lifa needed to move on to the next stage.


    She stretched her hand to the side, and the leaves sent out a liquid bundle. It was a mouthful of the dew of life, and she immediately gave it to Elysia''s spirit to drink.


    "..." Lifa felt a bit troubled because the precious dew of life could only enter Elysia''s mouth. Elysia''s spirit refused any substance to enter.


    Lifa then held Elysia''s jaw and was about to put her finger into Elysia''s mouth. She would force Elysia''s spirit to let the dew of life in so she could heal Elysia''s internal wounds.


    However, Elena suddenly grabbed Lifa''s hand. "Can''t you be a little gentle? We just need to make Elysia''s spirit devour the dew of life, right?"


    "Oh..." Lifa was a bit surprised, but she just nodded in reply.


    "Then let me do it." Elena held Elysia''s jaw and then sealed Elysia''s mouth with hers. It was like giving an artificial respiration, mouth-to-mouth technique.


    She then moved her hand from Elysia''s neck to her chest smoothly. The dew of life had sessfully entered Elysia''s spirit body.


    "Let''s continue. I can help you with this." Elena felt much calmer and began to help Lifa spread the dew of life throughout Elysia''s spirit body. They healed Elysia''s wounds from the inside as well.


    "Whaa...." Rhea and Nell covered their mouths as if they had the same shock. However, they didn''t mind because their situation was urgent. Nevertheless, was it a mouth-to-mouth kiss?


    After another five minutes, Lifa and Elena managed to thoroughly heal Elysia''s spirit wounds inside and out.


    "Phew, we made it. We just need to wait for Elysia''s consciousness to return." Lifa wiped her sweat and asked the leaves to return to the Nature Realm.


    "I need to thank you, the Goddess of Life, Lifa. You sacrificed quite a lot of your dew of life for Ely." Elena was feeling very grateful. She knew Lifa sacrificed something precious for the sake of Elysia.


    "Fufu, no worry. Ely also sacrificed her own life to save myself and Rhea from our doom, right? What I did might not be worth the same, but Elysia is safe now." Lifa stroked Elysia''s head.


    "..." Elena just nodded silently. She then put on the spirit dress to wrap Elysia''s spirit body.


    "Now everything is fine. You can revoke the barrier. We need to know the situation that just happened, and let the others know the truth as well." Lifa nced at Rhea and Elena with a meaningful gaze.


    "En." Rhea heaved a sigh of relief to see Elysia''s stable condition. Her mother could be relied on for situations like this.


    Rhea and Nell revoked their barriers. The girls waiting outside came over, including Celes and the Fairy Empress.


    "Is Ely all right?" Ai was the first to ask. She was perturbed.


    "Elysia''s current condition is fine. She is just unconscious." Lifa exined a bit to make everyone feel at ease.


    "The previous battlefield was not the monsters sealed in the sealed area. There was the involvement of a Ruvoid God''s avatar. The one sealed on the moon sent an avatar to ravage our world prematurely. Fairy Empress Yralissa Quifiel, we would like you to inform us of the situation. by your side regarding the event that just happened." Rhea took a deep breath before asking the Fairy Empress.


    "Allow me to exin the situation then. Everything went well after our battle ns and tactics, the fairies and dwarves. However, the situation suddenly changedst night--" Yralissa exined in detail about the unusual drastic changes that had urred on the battlefield sincest night.


    The incident happened before Elysia''s group returned to Vrelenia. The ursed army seemed to deliberately dy the battle by toying with the fairies and dwarves, even though those kinds of forces could obliterate the fairies and dwarves''bined forces in an instant.


    Lifa, Rhea, Nell, and everyone else assumed that the Ruvoid God''s avatar was already there for the trap. The Ruvoid Gods on the moon had already gained consciousness even though they were still sealed.

 Chapter 889 Healing Elysias Spirit Body (2)

    "We have three individuals here with future vision abilities, wouldn''t that be very useful?" Ai proposed an idea.


    "Mm, that would be useful. The divine sealed area on the moon has weakened a lot. One of them might not be able to send another avatar any time soon, but we can''t ignore the possibility." Rhea thought it made sense. After going to the Elven Continent for a quick check, they needed to pick up Lynn''s mother for this.


    "However, why did the Ruvoid God set a trap for us here? I mean, how could that entity know when we would return ande here?" Nell had a bad feeling.


    "Perhaps, they can also predict the future?" Fortune tried to guess.


    "I don''t remember any Ruvoid God having that kind of ability, but it could happen. Can you outsmart them to trick this world''s divinity and fate?" Lifa felt it made sense.


    "I don''t know if my divinity ispatible with this world''sw, but I''ll try. Maybe the world will be a little generous? We have the Goddess of Nature here." Fortuna thought for a moment before answering.


    "Regardless of this problem, we need technology for rapid worldwide exchange of information. That way, we will get thetest news and act quickly if a situation like this happens again. With the help of the anti-curse mechanism, the powers in each race can eliminate those below Emperor-level ursed creatures.


    However, Emperor-level or above are the real fatal threats." Lifa put her hand to her chin. She didn''t expect a situation like this toe so soon, but unexpected things happened often, and she got used to it.


    "Mhm..." Elysia''s eyshes fluttered. She opened her eyes and felt a little confused for a moment.


    "Thank goodness... Ely, are you okay? Is there anything still in pain?" Elena checked Elysia''s spirit body once more before asking like a worried mother.


    Elysia was confused for a few seconds. She wondered why there was her in front of her. However, she soon realized that it was Elena in her body. Some recollections of what had just happened soon came to her mind.


    "Thank you..." Elysia replied with a subtle nod and nced to the side. She felt grateful to see Sylvia, Xentia, and Fortuna in good condition. "Thankfully, you are all well."


    "The reckless one is you, Ely." Elena heaved a subtle sigh.


    "Pain is not much because it can be cured. However, if we lose them, the pain will be immortal." Elysia shook her head. She was about to propel her body to sit up, but she felt a seal attached to her upper chest.


    It was a dark purple wings mark. Elysia wondered what it was, but she didn''t feel any evil aura.


    "It''s my seal mark to prevent your spirit from being dissipated. Leave it there because it will go away on its own. We''ve healed you, and how do you feel now, Ely?" Lifa sat beside Elysia.


    "I feel lightheaded like I just woke up from sleep." Elysia replied with a subtle smile while holding her head.


    "That''s pretty good. Could you borate to us about your situation before the Ruvoid God''s avatar sealed you off?" Lifa stroked Elysia''s head.


    "En." Elysia then told everyone about her situation.


    Lifa nodded in understanding. "I see... So, they want to eliminate the highest threats first. They know that you and your master can eliminate their curses instantly."


    "However, they set a trap because they wanted to eliminate you and turn you into their puppet? That is unforgivable." Rhea clenched her fists.


    "Mm, that Ruvoid God makes the decision, but that frequently changes when analyzing the situation. That avatar will make Xentia, Sylvia, and maybe Fortuna puppets too.


    It wasn''t easy to beat me, so she wanted to create a situation where I had to kill my friends and corrupt me. I don''t want to see another tragedy... Was my decision right?" Elysia looked at Elena, Rhea, and everyone else.


    "You made a good decision in a situation of urgency. What you''ve been through is worth the price. We may not be able to save the fallen, but we''ve saved many more. However, we need to take precautions so they don''t invade you again. That''s very fatal. if they can make clones of you." Lifa expressed her opinion with a tender smile.


    "En." Elysia just meekly nodded. She then nced at Elena.


    ''Do you want to return to the Elysian Realm? I will take good care of you and you can rest in serenity.'' Elena helped Elysia to sit down.


    ''Do we need to exin our situation? Everyone sees here there are two Elys...'' Elysia thought that their situation would leave a big question, especially the ever-curious Sylvia.


    ''I will exin it to them for you if necessary.'' Elena felt they needed to reveal a bit of their secret.


    ''En, I feel the need to return to the Elysian Realm immediately. I will be in your care, Sister Elena. However, let me have a little talk with them. Our dear friends seem to have something to say, and so do I.'' Elysia looked at her friends and extended her hand. "Could youe closer?"


    Sylvia, Xentia, and Ai looked at each other before they drew closer to Elysia. They had a few words to say, but none mattered much when Elysia hugged them. It was clear that Elysia was Elysia.


    "Thank goodness you''re okay. That must have hurt Sylvia, Xentia. Thanks for cleaning up those monsters, Ai." Elysia muttered in a soft tone.


    "Mm, Xentia is good!" Xentia stroked her cheek to Elysia''s.


    "Hehe, your situation just now was the worst, Ely. Are we that precious to you?" Sylvia asked what was in her heart even though she already knew the answer.


    "Mm, you are so precious." Elysia nodded slightly.


    "I already knew that it was like that monster, Ely. Why did you fall into the same trap and have to fight against your clone as back then? Also, why would such a monster only target you? Just like before and just now." Ai heaved a subtle sigh, but she felt relieved.


    "Maybe it''s because I don''t have adequate mental protection? I''ve gotten stronger, but that doesn''t seem like enough." Elysia didn''t understand either.


    She and Ai once faced a monster that could temporarily seal power and create an enemy clone in the form of a puppet. So, she was caught in the same trap situation.


    "Alright, we''ll go above and beyond. We can get over it soon. If you can get caught, then all of us can too. We need to stay one step ahead of them with prevention." Ai looked at Elysia''s face.


    "Yes." Elysia smiled. She then excused herself to rest for a while before returning to the Elysian Realm.


    Right now, the Goddess of Light was using Elysia''s body. Seeing Elysia was a bit strange in everyone''s eyes, but she wasn''t really Elysia.


    "You may ask if you think it''s necessary. If not, please keep it because we haven''t been able to unravel our mystery either." Elena folded her arms.


    "Oh!" Ai just nodded. She didn''t feel too curious.


    "Goddess Lina is Goddess Ely, and vice versa? Xentia is confused because you are often fused into one. Two and one?" Xentia put her hand to her forehead. Her brain overheated because she was confused.


    "Don''t think too much about it. Goddess Lina and Ely are two spirit entities like me. However, they can fuse in one body for double power." Ai exined her understanding.


    "Oh!" Sylvia and Xentia were enlightened instantly. They finally understood why Elysia could be so strong, but theirprehension differed.


    Sylvia assumed Elysia was strong because Elysia was fused with a Goddess. Still, Xentia believed Elysia had the power of two Goddesses due to fusion.


    Rhea, Lifa, and Nell looked at each other as they could see the misunderstanding resulting from Ai''s statement. However, they didn''t want to set things straight.


    Lifa then conveyed a few things to the Fairy Empress and Celes before taking her group to the Dwarven Continent to settle matters with Dn and Nuraddir.


    Once the business is finished, Dn returns to the Devil Continent to create a worldwidemunication system and advanced weapons for the space battleship. Meanwhile, Elena''s group went to the Elven Continent for a quick check.


    "We just need to visit Hea, right?" Elena prepared to use teleportation from the marker Elysia had left at the Elven Pce.


    "Yes, that would be more effective." Lifa gave her confirmation.


    Elena then took everyone away to Elven Continent''s Capital City.


    "Hello, everyone!" Hea greeted the arrival of her mother and everyone.


    "Hi, you look cheerful, Hea. Is everything fine on the ELven Continent?" Lifa raised her palm to let Heand there. She then gave gentle strokes to the fluffy little one in her hand.


    "Our situation is still under control. Several battles broke out, but there were no problems thanks to the anti-curse mechanisms. However, the situation is quite bad on Fairy Continent, but we can''t send many troops there. Is it okay there?" Hea conveyed what she knew without hesitation.


    "Hmm... That''s bad enough, but things should be fine there. Can you invite the Elven Empress here? I''ll invite your sister Celes here." Lifa replied with a gentle voice.


    "Oh, thank goodness. We haven''t been able to reach you at all in thest few days. Is there another interference?" Hea was confused.


    "It seems so, but it''ll be fine now. We''re back." Lifa also didn''t understand why her divine artifact failed to get the signal from her lovely little daughters. However, could it be because she was in another world?


    "Okay, then I''ll call Ashera here." Hea flew to Elven Pce to carry out her mother''s request.


    At the same time, Lifa invited Celes and Yralissa toe there via her divine mirror.

 Chapter 890 Rebellion Groups

    A few momentster, Hea returned with a bundle of nkets. It wriggled like a hot worm, but its movement was so weak.


    "I''ve brought Ashera here. She is sick, but energetic enough to rebel." Hea opened the bundle of nkets and revealed the sick Elven Empress.


    "Hea... Don''t you have a conscience? I''m sick and you forced me toe here to y?" Asher muttered weakly. She then felt cold and immediately wrapped herself again with the nket.


    "Eh? An Empress-level elf can fall ill? That''s right, you have a high fever and your body is so weak. Is this due to a curse or some third-party factor?" Rhea checked the Elven Empress'' condition in amazement.


    "Ashera has been sick since two days ago. I heard that the stronger a person is, the harder it is for them to get sick. Is she okay? She hasn''t been involved in any battles in the past three days." Hea exined a bit. She then poked Ashera''s head. "Hey, Ashera, the Goddesses are here. Can you show some courtesy?"


    "Eh?" Ashera opened her eyes and nced to the side. She gasped in surprise when she saw that Hea''s statement was true.


    "The Goddesses, uh, sorry for my impertinent appearance. Hea immediately kidnapped me without giving a clear exnation. Cough, cough..." Ashera coughed and shivered.


    "No worry, you always wear skimpy dresses all the time. We''re not surprised if you sleep in only your skimpy underwear. However... This isn''t a curse, but poison? You were poisoned by someone and you didn''t realize it?" Rhea raised her eyebrows.


    "What?" Ashera was shocked. She thought she was affected by the curse, but she was poisoned?


    "That''s right. It''s a strong poison and it''s almost hard to detect once it enters the body. Has anything strange happened in thest few days?" Nell checked Ashera''s condition as well and found the same situation. She could see the mysterious poison had already spread throughout Ashera''s body.


    "I fought on the battlefield south of the border three days ago, and I fell sick two days ago. The only thing that is noteworthy is that I eradicated a powerful monster of darkness vines." Ashera could only remember the incident.


    "If it''s ursed creatures, then you must also be cursed. However, this is pure poison. We can''t guess because maybe someone wants you to step down from the throne? Just be careful other times. Only trust the people you trust." Nell shook her head and gave Ashera a little help.


    "This is an eternal disease poison that will make you suffer even more if you don''t get rid of it immediately." Nell exined a bit, then used her blessing magic to cure the sick.


    "O-oh!" Ashera felt a warm golden light envelop her body. Her condition gradually improved, and she returned to good health.


    "I feel grateful for your help. I will immediately reinvestigate if it is true that someone poisoned me. However, allow me to change my dress first. I feel it is inappropriate to appear before you with my current appearance." Ashera propelled her body into a kneeling position.


    "Go." Nell allowed Ashra to change clothes.


    Ashera hurriedly went behind the Heavenly Tree and changed her skimpy nightgown into her usual Empress Robe.


    "How is it different from the previous one? Is she a shameless elf? An exhibitionist?" Xentia tilted her head. She didn''t see much difference between the earlier skimpy nightgown and the current skimpy dress.


    Fortunately, Ashera didn''t hear that because she was focused on the Fairy Empress. "Empress Yralissa, is all well by your side?"


    "Yeah, it was thanks to the help of the Goddesses and the dwarves. We managed to save our Capital City. Your troops are very helpful in the west and south. We appreciate your reinforcements. But you also have your own problems, Empress Ashera." Yralissa lifted her palm.


    She could see all individuals have their own problems. Even the Goddesses were no exception.


    "We have a few things to discuss with you. This rtes to a future n that will be implemented in the next few days." Lifa invited everyone to gather. She then shared information about themunication system being built, then gave some suggestions and input for the two Empresses.


    After that, Rhea distributed some additional anti-curse mechanisms to the Empresses because her group wouldn''t involve themselves too much in mid-range and small-scale battles. Each force must eradicate the ursed without the presence of the divines.


    Once the discussion was over, Lifa escorted Celes and Yralissa back to Fairy Continent via the divine mirror.


    "We need to go to the Beastkin Continent immediately. Please be extra caution and contact us immediately if you encounter any strange urrences like the Ruvoid avatar incident." Lifa gave advice to Celes and Hea.


    "Un!" Celes and Hea nodded in understanding.


    "Good." Lifa waited for Celes to enter the portal, then kept her divine mirror back.


    "We''re leaving now." Elena announced their departure. She wanted them to arrive at the Beastkin Continent for Luna and Lynn ASAP. The two Soul Foxes would coborate with Fortuna to predict things, and everyone could devise a better n.


    *Poof*


    Elena''s group disappeared before Ashera and Hea with a poof. They teleported and reappeared in a ce above Evroria Pce.


    "Vann, Yuuki, and the others are already here." Elena could sense Vanessa and Yuuki''s presence via their spirit connection to Elysia.


    "Let''s meet them. Maybe something happened." Lifa scanned the surroundings and guided everyone to the private hall near the throne room.


    Several guards stood guard there but only let the divine group pass.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    The door was knocked and opened without waiting for an answer from the host. Elena could see Vanessa, Yuuki, and the others attending a tea party held by Luna.


    "Oh my, we have a surprising guests. Would you like to join us for our simple tea party?" Luna was pleasantly surprised. She then gave a gesture to the guards to stand guard outside.


    "Master! We will soon catch up with you, but you havee here." Vanessa felt both relieved and happy. She rushed to her master and hugged her master.


    "Hmm?" Vanessa rubbed her face on her master''s bosom but felt something was different. Her master''s scent was still the same, but she could tell something was different. Therefore, she looked at her master''s face questioningly.


    ''I am Elysia''s master. Spirit Ely is currently resting. Are you okay?'' Elena asked in a tender tone and gave Vanessa a head pat.


    ''Mm, wepleted the mission well, but there''s still a bit of a problem... Is Master Elysia okay? I felt a disturbance some time ago. Master Elysia injured?'' Vanessa was instantly enlightened. Elysia''s master was her grandmaster, and she could still act a little spoiled.


    ''Yes, Ely was injured, but she''s healed. She just needs a little rest and all is well.'' Elena checked on Elysia''s state in the Elysian Realm periodically. Elysia was the one hugging her spirit as a cuddle pillow now.


    "Thankfully. We are currently discussing the matter on the Beast Continent and Beastkin Continent, grandmaster. Everyone, please join us." Vanessa guided her grandmaster to sit nearby.


    "Wee. I see there are two new members in your group. The young one is still innocent, and the old one is a bitplicated." Luna poured a few cups of tea for the new guests, and her daughter shared it with them.


    "It''s really inelegant on your part to call a senior the old one, Fox Empress. I can see you have a deep scheme in mind. Let''s hope it doesn''t get misunderstood or you will suffer terrible consequences." Fortuna closed her eyes and smiled faintly.


    "Fufu, I''ll take your advice. However, I''m sure my good daughter won''t consider my little scheme a bad thing. It''s a win-win, and she knows it. Is that right, Elysia?" Luna covered her mouth with an elegant movement.


    "You''re a schemer, but I hope you don''t disappoint me. If you want to hurt us, do it early. And if you want to be on good terms, then do it until the end." Elena stated her ground.


    "See? Ely already knew about it~" Luna felt triumphant.


    "You even acknowledged Elysia as your daughter... I don''t want toment then." Fortuna held her forehead.


    "We have three individuals with special abilities. We will need your fortune telling, foresight, prediction, foreboding, and fate-destiny abilitiester. However, we want to know what really happened on the Beast Continent and Beastkin Continent. I can see all of you a bit troubled by something." Rhea looked at the little beasts, beastkins, then back at Luna.


    "It''s a bit of a hassle, but the Emperors and Empresses on both continents can handle them. There is a rebellion group on the Beast Continent and the Beastkin Continent.


    They are two different groups of troublemakers, but their goal is the same. They want us to stop ughtering ursed creatures because they are not animals. They imed that ursed creatures are just cursed beasts or cursed beastkins who wish to a ce to live." Theo raised his hand to exin theplicated situation.


    "Yup, those monsters want a ce to live and breed. However, their invasive and territorial nature threatens us. Not to mention, their superiority is really annoying.


    Above all, they see us as food. Those rebellion groups are a bunch of idiots who want to protect the cmity monsters. They will realize their death wille from the ones they wished to protect." Nell snorted contemptuously. She felt such a group should be at the forefront to fight the ursed creatures so they would know the ursed''s terror.


    "Hmm, yeah... That''s just the spoiled''s random nonsense, but their force can''t be underestimated. We challenge them to make peace with the ursed creatures in a specific sealed area.


    We''ll see if they seed or end up being attacked. The invitations have already been given, and we will see if their representatives wille. Fufu~" Luna chuckled lightly.


    "They will be ughtered before they can say anything..." Fortuna could see the rted future easily.


    "Let''s confirm the truth in half a day. Those rebellion groups might work wonders like they always say. I also suggest the same to the rulers on the Beast Continent. We''ll see the results soon~" Luna smiled faintly, but her expression gave off a cold and cruel impression.

 Chapter 891 The Rebel By The Lake

    The discussion about the world''s problems was over, and thest was about the Aquatic Ocean. Nell only contacted Oceanid, and the problems weren''t a big deal. He could handle them well and would join them soon.


    Only Regulus and Xero chose to act individually as they had their own ns.


    ? "Are you still unable to see any possible future regarding Ely and her master?" Rhea asked in wonder.


    "Uhm, they are the outcasts that even Earth''s fate and Vrelenian''s destiny don''t even know about..." Fortuna shook her head.


    "How about we just change the subject? It''s not about Elysia and her Goddess master, but about the situation around them. We might be able to find something." Luna suggested a suggestion.


    "That sounds good, let''s give it a try." Fortune nodded in agreement.


    Fortuna, Luna, and Lynn used their powers once again. They connected their consciousness to the veins of destiny to see what might happen around Elysia. They carried out a joint force coboration to see the future situation more clearly.


    Among the many possibilities of the ever change destiny, some of the scenes that might ur were sorted out to get the most urate vision of the future.


    There were some tragedies, cmities, adversity, and the joy of victory. The reason was left unknown and shrouded in white light, but a holy entity would end it all, and peace would be bestowed upon the world.


    However, the world after the great cmity no longer had the presence of the holy entity in question. There were only three living divine beings known to the future world.


    Fortuna, Luna, and Lynn return from their divination. They gasped and broke out in a cold sweat because they had dived too deep and were bounced back to consciousness.


    "Are you okay?" Nell activated magic with a pacifying effect to help the unstable spirits'' turmoil.


    "We''re good. It''s just that, we saw apletely unexpected situation." Fortuna nced at Luna and Lynn. She knew they saw the same thing as her.


    "We all ears." Lifa sped her hands on the table with great interest.


    Fortuna and Luna then took turns sharing the future predictive situations they saw with theirbined abilities.


    "..." Everyone stared at Elysia. Elysia was closing her eyes, but her body looked empty.


    At that time, Elena returned to the Elysian Realm for periodic thorough checks. She did not follow the course of the discussion and exchange of information.


    "Hmm~ Everything will be fine. Our master is so strong." Vanessa shared herment from her master''sp. She then raised her master''s hand and put it on her head.


    "Un." Yuukipletely agreed.


    "Blind confidence is really something. We also can''t confirm the overall situation because the presence of Elysia and her master is so blurry. The destiny about us has also be fuzzy since next month. The reason is unknown." Fortuna felt a little anxious but also a bit envious because Elysia''s lovely pets were still so calm after hearing about the possible future situation.


    "Well, that''s just a possibility and we can anticipate it. Ely''s magic can even destroy the world in one move. If the ursed weren''t immune to magic, they would have been wiped out since Ely came here. The ones that I''m concerned about are the Ruvoid Gods and their avatars. You overlooked them for future predictions. Can you do the divination one more time?" Ai raised her hand with a calm demeanor.


    "Ah, yes, of course. That is one of the most worrying things." Luna put her hands together somewhat anxiously. She heard that their enemies could make Elysia''s clone, which was scary, considering Elysia''s tremendous magic power was also imitated.


    Luna then invited her daughter and Fortuna to do future visions again. Several future scenarios came to mind, and all of the avatars sent were directly hunted by an entity.


    Of the eight avatars that appeared, only two resembled Elysia. However, those two had no capabilities that were as terrifying as Elysia and the Goddess of Light.


    Fortuna and Luna then conveyed the results of their divination to everyone. Several discussions and nning were then held.


    An hour passed, and it was time for lunch. Luna invited everyone for lunch with a royal ss banquet.


    A white bird flew in to send a letter. Luna read it and smiled faintly while looking at the cloudy sky outside. "Hmm~ They are willing toe to fulfill my invitation. However, why only one battalion? I thought they would be more."


    "They sent a battalion to be sent to the death... You''re really going to let a thousand beastkins die for nothing?" Fortune heaved a subtle sigh. She could see the possible tragedy that would ur on the battlefieldter.


    "They just don''t want to listen. The rebels have no right to get my empathy. That''s their wish, right? Save the ursed? I can only wonder if they still have any sense or not." Luna spread her arms casually. She didn''t care about the fate of the beastkins who went against her policies.


    "I will destroy all ursed creatures." Elena muttered coldly.


    "Yes, yes~ We will eliminate them from our world, my daughter~" Luna hugged Elysia from behind. She put her cheek on Elysia''s head.


    "The current me is the Goddess of Light. Don''t touch me. Elysia hasn''t recovered yet and she is resting." Elena pushed Luna away from her.


    "Mou, you are just as shy as Ely. It is the Goddess of Light who feels responsible for her beloved disciple who was injured. She now needs to take care of her disciple''s body and spirit. Ah~ That''s really romantic." Luna put her hands together with a cheerful expression.


    "However, I can see your tummy is feeling hungry. Even though you are a divine being, you are currently in a mortal body. Let''s go to the dining table! We will serve everyone the best food." Luna led everyone to the dining room.


    "..." Elena just devoured her lunch in silence. She didn''t need food to stay alive because she only needed Elysia, but Elysia''s body needed nutrition.


    "Luna, I think the sealed area you mentioned earlier will copse earlier than you thought because some troublemakers damaged the seal structures unknowingly. We need to get there earlier." Fortuna proposed an idea based on her predictions.


    "Hmm~ Looks like you''re right. It''s not a fun event to watch, but would you like toe with me?" Luna looked at the clock, then looked at everyone.


    "It''s just a ughter. We''ll kill the ursed right after, right?" Sylvia didn''t feel anything strange.


    "Xentia is full. Thanks for the food. And now, let''smit a ughter!" Xentia raised her hands with enthusiasm.


    "That''s not ughter. We punish the sinful ursed by sending them to annihtion." Rhea corrected the use of the wrong word.


    "Let''s punish the evil!" Xentia corrected her speech.


    "Sure, but after lunch is over. We will arrive at our destination very quickly." Lifa nodded slightly and nced at the glutton, Nell.


    Nell was as small as a fairy, but this little one ate so much food like there was no tomorrow. Lifa heaved a subtle sigh as she didn''t want to advise Nell on table manners.


    After lunch, Lifa took everyone flying away to a sealed area some distance to the south. It was ake surrounded by hills of cypress forest and thorny scrub.


    A regiment of beastkins from the defensive force was already standing guard around the sealed area. A battalion of representatives of the rebellion force was also present nearby.


    The vast difference that distinguished the two forces was the former ready to fight it out, and thetter was like a bunch of half-baked novice warriors with perfunctory equipment.


    "And they call it a rebelion force?"


    "They are just a group of trial warriors to answer the challenge of our Empress."


    "Tch, a bunch of crazy people who want to fight for the ursed''s rights. Those monsters don''t deserve to live after what they''ve done to the world."


    "Yeah, not now or in the past. Our world will be destroyed and we will be extinct just because of those monsters."


    "The ones who ignore the divines'' orders will not be pardoned. Our Empress will not grant any leniency either. Let''s see what they can do."


    "Heh, I''ll bet with all my fortune that they will be ughtered."


    "It''s a bit sad to see our kins get ughtered, but they are a group of morons. I don''t want our noble Beastkin Race to be associated with those kind of morons."


    The brave warriors in the main joint forces muttered amongst themselves toment on the rebellion force.


    "Look at them. A bunch of animals that have been brainwashed to serve the divine and the Fox Empress."


    "They have no future but to be tools of the ruler."


    "And they call the shadow beasts the ursed? That''s so unanimal."


    "Shadow beasts also have feelings and reason. They just starve and need a ce to live. Are we so cruel to let them be ughtered by those savage?"


    "Let''s prove to the world that the shadow beasts will understand if we talk to them for peace."


    "Yeah, all for the sake of the shadow''s kingdom. We will recruit all the shadow beasts into the uninhabitednd."


    The beastkins of the rebellion force chattered back based on their belief.


    Both forces had a animosity towards each other. Even so, they did not sh. However, insults and condescension to one another soon ensued.


    A few hundred meters above the sealed area already present a group of individuals. They watched everything as if they didn''t want to get involved in the bickering between the two forces.


    "Look, the seal structures have been damaged without them knowing. They don''t respect the safety zone." Fortuna pointed to several small, run-down statues hidden around theke.


    "Yeah, the four seal statues have been destroyed. The remaining six won''t be able to support the seal for long. The ursed will rise up and make a hole out." Lifa observed the sealed area by theke.

 Chapter 892 No Redemption

    "They''re a rebelion group, but I didn''t see any lions there. They''re not associated with the lionkin or the lion beast race, right?" Sylvia asked in wonder.


    "No lions there, I guess. Lions belong to the noble race, and they already have power. They have no interest in this stupid thing, especially since the Beast God himself is a divine lion." Theo, the brown cat, shook his head. His wife annoyingly agreed.


    "..." Vanessa felt a little gloomy as she didn''t feel good whenever discussing lions.


    "Oh, the seal is cracked and a hole is created. Some smaller monsters areing out and the bigger ones areing soon." Lifa could see the sealed area by theke would copse in a few minutes.


    "Fufu, let''s see what happens next~" Luna covered her mouth with her folding fan.


    *Rumble* *Rumble*


    The ground shook, and an earthquake shook thekeside region. The beastkins of thebined forces were immediately on alert and ready to activate the anti-curse mechanism, prepared to engage in a fierce battle.


    *Boom!*


    An explosion urred on the shore of theke, sending a significant surge of water into the air. Several terrifying dark monsters leapt out of the water, and hundreds of tentacles of a huge underwater creature soon surfaced.


    "Grr!" The ursed monsters were hungry, and their freedom was weed by many fresh and delicious living creatures.


    "What marvelous beasts! They arekewater shadow beastkin, our fellow beastkin!" The weasel beastkin came forward and voiced its admiration.


    "What a poor fellow. You only came to get recognition and a ce to live, but some of our race think of you as mindless monsters. But all will be well now. We are the shadow beast''s liberation army and have prepared argend on the southwest ind for your race to live in. It''s an ind of lush rainforest with a lot of vegetation and food." The leader and the representative of the rebellion force expressed their group''s goals with reassurance.


    "..." The ursed monsters were silent for a moment as they had no idea what the fresh meat was saying.


    They were the mid-tier and low-tier ursed creatures. They couldn''t understand Vrelenia''snguage like what high-tier ones could achieve. All they could understand was their food just talking, which wouldn''t change anything.


    "Hey, you''re a group of savages. Look, the shadow beasts can understand what we''re saying. We can make peace with them if we talk nicely. They just need a ce and food, nothing else." The weasel beastkin smirked arrogantly just because the so-called monsters went silent when he spoke.


    He seemed to get an agreement and a hunch that he could recruit these powerful curse-bearing shadow beasts to their sides.


    The rebellion forces would form a new nation in the newnd and be recognised as a great empire soon.


    His power and ambitious goals made the beastkin ferret feel that his words had power and weight. Thus, he walked closer to the shadow beasts to hear their response.


    Seeing their leader''s action, the others beastkins from the rebellion force soon followed to approach the ursed creatures.


    "He''s lost his mind."


    "They are a bunch of beastkin that can''t be saved."


    The beastkin warriors muttered in a sympathetic tone but remained in formation. Several anti-curse mechanisms were activated, and they were ready for battle.


    "Yeah, you''re good shadow beasts. We''re going to build a new kingdom for all of us. We''re going to give you space and food. In exchange, we want you to lend us your power." The weasel beastkin smiled broadly as he got so close to the calm monster.


    Yet, the ground suddenly churned once again. An earthquake shook thend, and a giant ck-scaled octopus monster surfaced.


    The giant monster stared at the approaching beastkins and the well-armored ones. The former was a group of easy prey, and thetter was a group of slightly more challenging targets.


    The choice was clear, and the giant ck-scaled octopus instantly drew its sharp-scaled tentacles at the approaching beastkins.


    *Stab*


    The movements were so fast, and the beastkins didn''t have time to evade or respond.


    "Eh?" The weasel beastkin felt like something had just been stabbed in the stomach.


    He looked down and found that a tentacle with ck scales had pierced his stomach. Blood was pouring out, and the internal injuries sustained were fatal.


    It also stabbed into several beastkins behind him. Yet, the pain never came as the paralytic poison had already taken effect. The prey had no chance to escape the predator''s entrapment.


    "Be grateful, lowly creatures. I will make you my first food after being sealed for so long." The giant ck-scaled octopus spoke in a deep hoarse voice. It then brought the beastkins impaled on its tentacles closer to its mouth.


    Arge mouth with rows ofrge, spirallyyered sharp teeth, wide open.


    "No, no, no!"


    "Argh!"


    "We''re trying to save you!"


    "Monster!"


    The beastkins could feel the terror creeping from their toes to their crowns. There was no pain, but fear was confirmed. Unfortunately, their decision to borrow the power of the ursed ended in tragedy.


    They promised to give ce and food to the ursed, but they became the food in question instead. The giant ck scaly octopus gobbled the screaming beastkins as if it was its barbeque feast.


    The so-called shadow beast''s rebellion force faced their deaths meaninglessly and received nothing but regrets.


    "Roar!" The surrounding ursed creatures were no longer concerned about what their food had to say. They were hungry and soon attacked the fresh living creatures around them.


    Screams full of agony and despair soon broke out.


    "Do we need to help them?"


    "No, stay in formation! We will fight ording to n."


    "Let the idiots die silly. We have a duty to carry."


    "They wille to us soon, and we must not lose!"


    The brave beastkin warriors prepared their weapons. Some soon took out their arrows and advanced weapons.


    *Fwiu* *Bam* *Bang*


    Various long-range weapons were fired at the giant ck-scaled octopus to draw its attention to the anti-curse field.


    "Roar!" The giant ck-scaled octopus was annoyed when its feast was interrupted by an impatient food group. It soon moved towards the well-armored beastkins.


    "Sigh... I didn''t have time to watch this. The show is over and your goal has been achieved, Luna. Let some live to share the tale." Elena sighed and raised her hand.


    She pulled a small meteor from the outside world''s atmosphere and immediately brought it down to the ground.


    *Swoosh!*


    A house-sized meteor flew down at an impressive speed. It only took a few seconds to get to theke.


    "!?" The beastkins were wide-eyed, shocked to see a giant flint streaking towards them.


    The leaders soon ordered all troops into a defensive formation. They could fight against the humongous monsters, but they would be reduced to dust if hit by that meteor from outer space!


    *Boom!*


    A violent explosion hit theke, destroying the area within a one-kilometer radius. The poor beastkin warriors were blown into the air, but the giant ck-scaled octopus received a direct hit.


    Its robust body decreased the fatal damage, but the impact was beyond severe. The giant ursed creatures on theke soon crumbled beneath the ck meteor, obliterating them into a puff of ck cursed smoke.


    Elena then moved her hands in a simple movement. She divided the ck meteor into several small pieces, then made it fly like bullets that spread throughout the forest, eradicating the surviving ursed creatures without leaving anything behind.


    After that, she only looked at the situation down there as a whole. She had no mercy and eliminated everything in the shortest possible time. The previously beautifulke had turned into a vast hotva crater, and the surrounding forest had been razed to the ground.


    The curse smoke soon shot into the sky, attacking the culprit who caused the ursed''s death. However, Elena burned the curse and absorbed the pure energy in response.


    "There''s no Ruvoid God''s avatar here. We''re leaving now. I need to prepare myself for our next encounter. At that time, I''ll have them horribly destroyed." Elena turned around, ignoring everyone who gaped in shock at her action.


    "Well, let some rebels run away to share the terror tale. They won''t be causing any more trouble." Luna gulped her saliva. She didn''t think it would be challenging for a high Goddess to eliminate a group of ursed creatures.


    "..." Elena didn''t respond and brought everyone back to Evroria Pce.


    Her current problem was dealing with the Ruvoid God''s avatars before the real ones were freed. Therefore, she borrowed a room from Luna to rearrange her thoughts.


    Rhea, Lifa, and Nell also entered the room because they couldn''t leave Elena alone in such a bad mood.


    "Uhm, it seems the Goddess of Light''s is in a bad mood." Luna wiped her sweat.


    "Her beloved disciple was targeted and injured. She was quite depressed from the fear of losing. Trust me, she will no longer care about the world if something happens to her disciple. Let her calm herself down first. She had kept her patience until that moment of tragedy." Fortuna heaved a subtle sigh.


    "Xentia had thought about this before, but why is the Ruvoid God aiming for Goddess Ely? I heard that the Ruvoid God who fled to Earth did too." Xentia felt a bit anxious and worried.


    "That''s because Goddess Ely and her master are enemies of the curse. Master Ely is more fragile than her master, and that''s why she is targeted. I''m worried if thest two Ruvoid Gods also have foresight abilities like Luna, Lynn, and Fortuna." Yuuki muttered softly.


    "..." The girls fell silent. They had simr thoughts about that statement.

 Chapter 893 Divine Trap Scheme

    "Elena, what do you have in mind right now? I know you are feeling restless. Everything will be fine. Why did your mood change all of a sudden?" Lifa had no idea about Elena''s sudden mood change.


    "I wondered about what would happen if one or one of you or some of them became enemies. It was either due to a third party''s influence or something unexpected. Not the clone version of you, but it''s you." Elena didn''t want to imagine if she and Elysia had to kill arade because of that situation.


    The revival was one thing to consider, but the impact was moreplex.


    "I see, you''re worried about that. That''s natural, but can you trust us?" Lifa nodded in understanding.


    "..." Elena didn''t answer, but she nced at Rhea. Among the other divines, she trusted Rhea more than the others.


    "You know... you really don''t have to worry about one of us turning into enemies because of the Ruvoid God''s influence or whatever. Rhea will never betray you, and neither will Nell. Yuuki and Vanessa''s lives are tied to your Ely. They also won''t be able to be corrupted if you protect their spirits well." Lifa heaved a subtle sigh and exined a little.


    "Yeah. No one can influence any of us. It''s like influencing everyone or nothing. The Ruvoid Gods know that Ely truly hard to be corrupted, so they decided to make Ely their pupper." Nell exined her understanding of the situation a while ago.


    "That avatar decided to copy Elysia''s data through her consciousness before sealing her, but only got the data sample from her body instead. But, that was still insanely powerful clone..." Lifa heaved a subtle sigh.


    "Is it like that? However, you are not spiritually rted to Ely, Lifa. You sometimes make me suspicious, but I try to believe you because you are Rhea''s mother." Elena feltplicated, but she didn''t change her expression.


    "Master Elena, please forgive me. I failed to protect Ely at that time from the Ruvoid God''s trap. My mother is good." Rhea knelt before Elena.


    "Stand up. There''s no one''s fault there but those Ruvoid Gods. I''ll kill as many of their avatars as they want before they die. But, they have the data of Elysia''s clone... This is really annoying." Elena folded her arms.


    "You already have a part of Nell''s spirit in your upper dantian, Rhea''s life connection in your lower one... Then a life-death spirit connection with Vanessa and Yuuki in your middle one. Where will you ce my spirit connection? Do you dare have a spirit rtionship with me? The price might not be cheap." Lifa put her hand to her cheek and smiled faintly.


    "..." Elena didn''t expect to get such a challenge. She didn''t understand why it came out of Lifa''s mouth so quickly. Still, it made her feel that her previous worries were unnecessary.


    "Would you feel doubtful and indecisive if the uing Ruvoid God''s avatars took the form of Elysia?" Lifa asked with a meaningful expression.


    "They only have fake forms. Elysia is Elysia because she is Elysia, my Ely. I will eliminate the evil clone who dares to take the form of my dear Ely." Elena clenched her fists.


    "Regarding that... I''ve exterminated the remaining consciousness of the avatar that Master Elysia had eliminated. One of the Ruvoid Gods on the moon might receive a bacsh. I hope they don''t have Master Elysia''s data because that avatar core was destroyed and its consciousness remnant was destroyed." Rhea raised her hand for attention.


    "Is that true? You did a great job, Rhea. I hope it''s true. It''s quite annoying if they can clone Ely with her copied magical power." Elena breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I was wondering, how much magic power you really have. You can see and judge a person''s abilities with that pair of beautiful eyes, right? Is that described in terms of grades and numbers?" Lifa asked in wonder.


    "You will never know. The price for the privilege is very high and limited. Not everyone can get it." Elena was starting to think about it now.


    "Well..." Lifa rubbed her forehead and didn''t bring up the topic anymore.


    "Psst, Elena, I know you have concerns about Elysia''s weak resistance against direct mental attacks. I know a method to prevent any mental attacks. It''s a divine protection forged in training. Do you want to know more?" Nell whispered into Elena''s ear.


    "!?" Elena was intrigued entirely, but she didn''t express it.


    "Uhm, Master Elysia''s spirit connection with Nell and I is actually also a divine protection. Our divine mark will activate to protect Elysia''s spirit and consciousness when it is really needed. However, we can''t rely on that because Master Elysia needs to suffer first before it activates." Rhea put her hand to her chin and sighed.


    "You mean, your divine marks will protect Ely if I fail to bring her consciousness back to her spirit at that time? I can''t risk Ely''s life on something as uncertain as that." Elena shook her head.


    "Ely''s divine ascension will take time. Rather than that, how about we set several traps for any Ruvoid God''s avatar who will target Ely again? We''ll put our divine protection in ce, and--" Lifa exined her sly ns.


    "That''s a good idea. Let''s do it now before Ely wakes up." Elena smirked and invited the three Goddesses toe closer.


    Elena, Lifa, Nell, and Rhea set secret divine traps on Elysia''s body in anticipation of the Ruvoid God''s attack.


    Elena didn''t want to see Elysia suffer or get hurt anymore, and she would do anything for it. For the attackers... They would probably receive a worse gift than death.


    "Hmm~" Elena''s mood improved significantly after Elysia''s body had at least a hundred divine traps in various shapes and forms. No one could invade Elysia''s body, spirit, or consciousness with malicious intent unless the bad guys were ready to suffer.


    "Elena... When are you going to take me to your Private Realm? I heard you and Ely have already named it Elysian Realm, the realm of dream paradise. Why only Big Sister Rhea?" Nelly on the bed, pleading with an expectant tone.


    "We don''t know yet about how to invite other people there. Even we can only invite Rhea''s consciousness there when she is in this bracelet''s mini realm." Elena pointed to Rhea''s turquoise divine bracelet on her wrist.


    "Hmm, I''ll be looking forward to it. You can pay a visit to my Firmament Realm sometime also." Nell waved her hand.


    "..." Elena went silent as she checked theyered barrier around the room. She hoped the Ruvoid Gods on the moon couldn''t eavesdrop on their ns and trapping schemes just now.


    ''Hopefully, those two damned monsters can''t see our path of destiny, Ely. If they''re better than Fortuna or Luna in this regard, we''ll be in a lot of trouble... But, eight avatars this month, huh... Will they break free next month?'' Elena wondered in her mind. She then sat back on the sofa and closed her eyes to check Elysia''s condition.


    After that, she invited everyone to go back to the Human Continent. Evelyn and E hadn''t given any news, which caused worry, considering they might also be targeted.


    It was already dusk in Aeddoterra City, the Human Continent''s Central Region.


    ''Eve, E, how''s your situation? It''s been half a day, but we haven''t heard from you yet. Is everything okay?'' Elena spoke to Evelyn and E via spirit telepathy.


    ''Ely? The situation in Ariatha Kingdom is a little tricky. I encountered some very annoying troublemakers. Wait a minute, I''ll sort this out soon and rejoin you. May I know where your current location is?'' Evelyn excused herself from the others before answering the one-way telepathy.


    ''All right. We are currently in the Holy City.'' Elena felt that there was a political problem on the other side.


    ''My mission in the northern and eastern regions has beenpleted. I''ll be right back in a few minutes, Ely. Please wait for me!'' Evelyn finally had a reason to run away from her annoying situation.


    Elena then ended the conversation and again tried to contact E. However, she has yet to receive a response.


    ''Nell, E didn''t answer my spirit telepathy. She and the holy knights were responsible for distributing the anti-curse mechanism in the central, southern, and western regions. Could something possibly have happened?'' Elena raised her eyebrows as she paced back and forth.


    ''I''ll go find E now. She and her private guardian knights may be trapped in a domain, or in a disturbance zone in the western region.'' Nell was starting to get worried too.


    ''I will go with you. We can teleport there.'' Elena volunteered.


    ''All right, but just the two of us or everyone going together?'' Nell thought it was a good idea.


    ''Then let''s all go to the western region. I can feel the spirit mark Elysiaing from the west.'' Elena looked up at the western sky. She hoped E was still okay and just in the distraction zone like Nell thought.

 Chapter 894 Lost Contact (1)

    After Evelyn joined the group, Elena told everyone about the situation on E''s side. It made everyone worry. Because of that, they were going to check it out right away.


    "We will move as a group. Please don''t move alone for a while. Understand?" Elena reminds everyone.


    "Understand." The girls answered almost simultaneously. They understood their current situation was a littleplicated.


    "Good. We''re leaving now." Elena immediately led everyone to the west. She didn''t know if that mark''s location was where E was, but she would still check there.


    *Poof*


    Everyone disappeared from a private room within the Holy Cathedral and reappeared on a slightly hot sandy barrennd.


    The ruins of the city could be seen in the distance, covered by desert sand and twilight shadows. No signs of life were detected within a two-hundred-meter radius. Elena felt they were lost somewhere, and the mark of the teleport location she was using was misled by the disturbance zone.


    ? "As I thought. This desert is enveloped by mysterious waves that disruptmunication signals of any kind. Can you feel a little dizzy here? Yes, that''s the first proven effect of the mysterious disruptive waves. This is the one I call the disturbance zone." Nell surveyed the surrounding area. She was sure that his guess was right.


    "This ce is like the corrupted deserts of Nameless Land. Almost no living beings canst long here. Only the mutated monsters or the ursed who can feelfortable to upy a territory like this." Lifa nodded slightly. She then applied a divine protection dome to protect her group from waves of mysterious disruptive energy.


    "Is this desert really in the western region? Then, where are E and her holy knight squads? They''re not in this ce, right?" Evelyn muttered anxiously. E was her nice friend after her bestie, and she didn''t want anything bad to happen to E.


    "They''re not here. The spirit connection disruption led us here without knowing why. Even so, let''s explore this ce while flying toward Xeafinata City. E''s father and mother should still be there." Rhea exined while looking up at the sky. She wanted to ask about the direction of the nature entities, but there was not even a single one present near this area.


    "..." Elena thought for a moment and felt it was the right decision. They wouldn''t find anything here, and E had probably arrived at Xeafinata City. "We''re leaving now."


    Everyone agreed and immediately flew in a group towards the north. No one could tell their current location, but they could definitely arrive somewhere if they went in a certain direction.


    Somewhere in the ruined city of that vast desert, a living skeleton rose. Its body was raised from the pile of sand, and it looked around. A red light shone from within its eye sockets while it was looking at its bony hands.


    The living skeleton then looked at the twilight sky and went walking somewhere aimlessly.


    When Elena''s group saw the end of the desert and barrennds, they were wide-eyed when they saw a horde of skeletons and half-dposed humans marching towards a fortress town in the distance.


    The dead rose from the grave as undead and went to attack the town of humans.


    "Zombies? Why are there so many zombies here? This is an attack on zombies and undead creatures!" Fortuna expressed her surprise. It was not the first time she had seen zombies, but she could tell something was wrong with those creatures.


    ''Nell, you''ve been around this area, haven''t you? Is this situation odd and has been going on for the past few weeks?'' Elena felt a little suspicious.


    ''This is clearly unnatural! We don''t have zombies and undead creatures rising from the grave unless someone with at least the power of a greater lich or lesser demon lord of hell does this.'' Nell scratched her head as she scanned the battlefield. She searched for the culprit, but she couldn''t find anyone to suspect.


    "..." Several girls nced at Sylvia as if asking for an exnation.


    "W-what? Why are you all looking at me? I didn''t know about this, really. My father and I were not involved. I am a good devil and my father is a smart ruler. An evil devil or a cmity demon might do this to take revenge on the world?" Sylvia immediately defended herself to avoid any misunderstandings.


    "We thought you knew something. However, it''s an evil devil or a cmity demon, huh..." Yuuki shook his head.


    "We need to go to that fortress town immediately. We''ll know more when we get there." Lifa proposed, and that was what everyone would do.


    Everyone went away from that desert area and straight into the fortress town.


    The first thing Elena did when she got there was to look for E''s whereabouts, but the one she was looking for wasn''t there. She could only find many holy knights fighting against that undead with their holy magic.


    "Wait here for a moment. They can still ovee those kind of weak undead with their strength. I''ll give a little help and ask the General over there about this ce." Nell pointed to a ce in themand tent inside the fort.


    Elena only responded with a nod, and Nell immediately flew down to meet the Holy Knight General.


    "Squad one, exterminate the long-legged skeleton undead. Don''t let those undead creatures break through the fort!"


    "Eradicate the undead!"


    "Holy Lances!"


    "Holy Lights!"


    "Golden sh!"


    "Judgement Smash!"


    The holy knights and brave warriors reduced the undead to ashes with their various mid-level and high-level magics.


    The undead had to bepletely obliterated, or they wouldn''t be annihted due to their insane regeneration. Although the consumption of magic and energy was high to eliminate the approaching horde of zombies and undead creatures, the holy knights and brave warriors were able to eliminate those monsters well from the fortress.


    A Holy Knight General observed the course of the entire battle from near the tent above the fortress. He was looking for the top-tier undead to be eliminated as soon as possible or maybe the mastermind behind the invasion of so many undead. This attack has happened in thest few days, and it was really not to be taken lightly.


    Yet, a calm and graceful voice rang out from behind.


    "You look a little troubled, but the situation is still manageable."


    The General was a bit surprised because he didn''t feel that anyone was behind him. He didn''t notice someone else approaching him. Thus, he immediately turned around and was surprised to find who hade to him.


    It was easy to recognize the lemon blonde-haired little fairy was the Goddess of Blessings. Her golden holy aura that radiated outwardly confirmed everything instantly.


    "I didn''t expect you toe here, o the Goddess of Blessings. As you say, we can ovee the attacks of the undead and defend Ouistol Town from their aggression. They were not the ursed creatures, but a resurrected dark-type monster." The Holy Knight General knelt down.


    "Raise your head. Ouistol Town is a war-era relic fortress town that was assigned as a post to the mysterious desert. However, the mentioned desert is now the source of thousands of undead? Since when has this been going on? Tell me about the situation here." Nell stretched out her hand and gazed far away at the horde of undead creatures.


    "This attack has been going on for the past five days and ten hours. Those undead number more than twenty-three thousand in the records. However, we still can''t find the source or mastermind behind the appearance of these undead creatures--" The Holy Knight General raised his head and then continued to report about the situation.


    The other holy knights were so absorbed in their battle. They failed to notice the presence of their Goddess behind them.


    What Nell could understand from the current attack on undead creatures was that those low to mid-tier monsters seemed to move at someone''s will.


    They invaded this fortress for a period of time and attacked heavily for two or three hours. After that, they would return deep into the mysterious desert when the sandstorm hit and then attack this fortress town again when it subsided.


    However, the odd thing was that the number of the undead kept growing no matter how many thousands of monsters were eliminated outside the fort.


    "Perhaps, they were resurrected by a creature lurking in the desert? Their numbers seem to increase with each attack is natural, but why do they always return to the desert? Have you sent an investigation team?" Nell folded her arms. She still felt there were a few points missing before she could reveal the truth.


    "We sent several investigative teams, but they never returned from the desert. The forbidden ce has a high level of pressure and energy disturbance. They may not survive the attacks of the undead in the desert." The Holy Knight General shook his head and sighed.


    "In that desert there is a massive underground ancient city that has been abandoned for a long time. Could it be that the undead came from there? I''ll give you a talisman blessing. This will create a vast anti-interference domain even if you enter the desert for a few days. . Bring some troops with you, and find the root of the problem." Nell handed two gold talismans to the General.


    "Yes, we will settle this matter as soon as possible, o the Goddess of Blessings. When the sandstorm hits, we will follow the undead to the mentioned underground city to destroy the root of the problem." The Holy Knight General received the talismans with both hands respectfully.


    "Perhaps, those undead were ordered to retrieve something from this fortress town? What exactly do they want here?" Nell muttered in a mosquito-like voice while examining the entire fortress with her magic vision, but she couldn''t find anything that caught her attention.


    She could only shrug her shoulders and look back at the Holy Knight General. "Do you know the whereabouts of the Holy Princess, Gabrie Celestine, and her guardian squad?"


    "Holy Princess and her entourage... They came here five hours ago, but they have already left for Capital City for a reason I don''t know. They left without leaving a word. It seems they are in a hurry." The Holy Knight General thought for a moment before answering.


    "Alright. I entrust the situation regarding the undead raid here to you. I''ll give you one more talisman, but this one to unleash a high-ss offensive holy magic. Use this in a pinch." Nell handed over another talisman, but this one was white and gold with a sun rune insignia in the middle.


    After that, she immediately flew off into the sky to gather with Elena and the others.

 Chapter 895 Lost Contact (2)

    Under the glow of the starry sky, Elena''s group finally arrived at Xeafinata City, the Capital City of the West Region of the Human Continent. It was a region where no one dared to take over the throne for fear of the Devil Emperor Dn''s wrath.


    After all, the current sole ruler of the Devil Continent had a blood feud with thest Emperor of the Xeafinata Kingdom. Not a single royal descendant was left alive. Those involved with the Emperor of Xeafinata Kingdom had already been massacred by the Devil Emperor''s minions.


    Everyone knew about the Emperor of the Xeafinata Kingdom running away and hiding. Still, another rumor had spread, saying that the mentioned Emperor had been killed by the Devil Emperor.


    "..." Elena didn''t want toment after eavesdropping on the conversations of the people in the town.


    Dn had indeed killed the Emperor of Xeafinata Kingdom, but she wasn''t sure if there was a third party who witnessed the death battle.


    "I can see E''s father and mother are in the castle. E isn''t around, but let''s meet them first." Nell pointed to a newly built castle.


    Everyone agreed, and they flew towards the castle in question.


    "Hmm~" Sylvia hummed with a hint of pride.


    Her father went on a rampage and destroyed the pce and parts of this city because of his wrath.


    All these West Region natives were so afraid of her father. And that was why the Holy Church sent messengers, namely E''s parents, to fill the vacant seat of power.


    The daughter of the most feared devil in the entire Western Region was nowe to visit the Capital City. If someone found out her identity, maybe they would get scared silly? Sylvia imagined she was seen as a great viin in this region.


    "Psst, Vann... Ely doesn''t act like Ely. I feel she is so cold and stern. Did something happen to her?" Evelyn was still worried about those who lost contact with E''s group. Still, her best friend''s attitude also made her feel confused.


    "Eve, I''m only going to tell you once. So please listen carefully." Vanessa thought for a moment. She then brought her face close to Evelyn''s ear and whispered the information.


    "!?" Evelyn gasped and covered her mouth. She nodded in understanding, then nced at Elysia with teary eyes.


    "..." Rhea had been watching Evelyn ever since Evelyn returned. She felt nothing strange with Evelyn, so it was safe to assume this girl was safe from any influence.


    *Bam*


    The door to the strategy room opened, surprising E''s parents and the high-ranking knights.


    "Oh, it was all of you. Youring here was so sudden. Is there anything I can do for you, o the Goddess of Blessings?" Alfred and everyone breathed a sigh of relief. He then came over and put on a respectful attitude.


    "I believe you can solve the problems that exist in this region, but do you know about the whereabouts of your daughter and her guardian group? She should have arrived here a few hours ago." Nell got straight to the point.


    "E? Hmm, I''m also still waiting for her toe here. She told me she woulde here to hand over some anti-curse mechanisms, but she hasn''t yet. Could it be that they got lost?" Alfred took out a gold talisman and saw no other messages from his daughter other than the one a few hours ago.


    "That may be true. We should look for them now. Please continue your discussion. We shall take our leave." Nell didn''t change her expression and just raised her hand in farewell. She then invited Elena and the others to leave the castle right away.


    ''We''re no longer restricted by the disturbance zone, but I still can''t reach E. She is still alive, but the spirit connection can''t reach her? Could she possibly be trapped in a ce like that mysterious desert? The underground city, is it?'' Elena put her hand to her chin. She felt suspicious of E''s currentplicated and confusing situation.


    ''E hasn''t arrived in this city yet? Then, let''s return to the previous mysterious desert. They may have entered the forbidden city for some reason.'' Rhea also felt the situation was so odd.


    ''E and her guardian group might be involved in some trouble in that underground forbidden city. But, why did they go there? There is just a city of the dead and departed spirits. Are they perhaps trying to investigate the ce due to the invasion of the undead creatures to the Oistol Town?'' Lifa tried to guess the situation.


    ''Excuse me!'' Fortuna suddenly sent telepathy to Elena. She knew these Goddesses were discussing with each other without involving others.


    ''What? Can you try to see E''s destiny with your divine foresight, Fortuna? We''re in a bit of trouble.'' Elena turned around and looked at Fortuna.


    "Yes, E somehow appeared in a scary dark city. The ce I saw was like this--" Fortuna then shared the characteristics of a scary ce in question. She spoke in her voice for everyone to hear.


    "Yes, it''s an ancient forbidden underground city. They weren''t assigned to go there, but why did they- Let''s go back to that mysterious desert!" Nell pped her forehead. Their guess just now seemed right.


    "!!!" Everyone gasped as they were suddenly d in a golden barrier. They shot toward the mysterious desert at an incredibly insane speed without any prior notice.


    Elena immediately brought everyone back to Oistol Town.


    They reappeared in the night sky of the fortress town, a ce where tens of thousands of zombies and undead creatures invaded.


    "General Jonathan, the situation is urgent. Prepare your best troops to go with us to the mysterious desert. We will enter the forbidden underground city." Nell immediately informed the previous Holy Knight General about the change of ns.


    "!?" Jonathan gasped as the previous divine group suddenly appeared from the sky andnded right before him.


    However, he instantly regained hisposure with a solemn expression. Apparently, the situation is getting out of hand, and the Goddesses and their angels need to get involved.


    "Yes, I will immediately prepare our best troops to go with you to the mysterious desert." Jonathan gave a knightly salute and rushed to carry out the order. He gathered the best knights, mages, and warriors to escort the divine group.


    "..." Elena watched the horde of undead that was still charging. Still, those monsters were soon annihted by the defense forces with holy magic.


    "They are after something in this town. And that is what the mastermind behind the revival of those undead wants. Please eliminate those monsters. They are vulnerable to magic attacks. Crush them to dust or they will never die." Elena faced everyone and conveyed her request.


    "They are much easier to handle than the ursed creatures." Lynn nodded in understanding.


    "Let''s destroy them quickly." Sylvia pulled out her gun.


    "Mm, we will eradicate them and find E immediately." Evelyn immediately got ready.


    Only Elena, Rhea, and Lifa kept an eye on all the battles. While everyone else jumped into the battlefield to exterminate the undead.


    At that moment, a team of three knights d in golden armor ran down a dark underground passage. They only used the ball of light to illuminate their path.


    A holy girl d in the Holy Church''s signature white-gold priest outfit was among the holy knights. They were running away from something, but they were actually lost.


    "Over here. We''re close to the exit." The holy knight at the front pointed in a direction and rushed over there, leading everyone to follow her.


    "Ariel..." E expressed her bad feeling. She could no longer sense Elysia''s spirit connection even though it was still there. The teleportation talisman couldn''t be used here, either.


    Their situation changed drastically when they left Oistol Town for Xeafinata City. They encountered a powerful dark monster and were suddenly thrown into a desert sandstorm.


    The rush of countless undead overwhelmed everyone and forced them to retreat. Instead of finding their way out, they were cornered and fled into the underground passage.


    "Maria, can you really see the way out? I feel like we''re just going deeper!" Ariel shouted loudly. She felt that there was something wrong with her subordinate.


    "Over here. I can see it." Maria gave a curt response but didn''t even look back. She just kept running to guide everyone.


    "..." Ariel spread her arms to the side, signaling E and her aide to stop following Maria.


    She had already lost two subordinates due to the undead attack in the desert. She didn''t want to take any risks that could harm the Holy Princess. Their holy protection went up to maximum automatically, signaling they were going deeper into the most dangerous ce.


    So, they didn''t go to the exit but to a more dangerous ce.


    "Over here." Maria stopped in her tracks and waited for those behind to follow her again.


    "Maria, have you been corrupted by the undead''s dark magic? Answer my question or I will have to execute you on the spot." Ariel pulled out her golden longsword.


    "Over here. I can see it." Maria repeated the same sentence.


    "..." Ariel didn''t answer, but she gestured for everyone to slowly take a safe distance from Maria.


    "Over here, here... Over here!" Maria looked back, revealing her lifeless face, half-corroded by darkness. Her sclera had turned jet ck, and her iris had turned bright red. There was no more holy aura emanating from the corrupted holy knight.


    "!?" Ariel and her aide gasped in surprise. They did not realize that Maria had been corrupted and could no longer be helped.


    "!!!" E covered her mouth in shock. She never thought that darkness could corrupt the holy knight.

 Chapter 896 Holy Knights Skeleton

    Maria drew her longsword and ran to attack Ariel with movements like a broken doll.


    *sh* *ng*


    Ariel deflected that poor sword sh quickly. She could see Maria was no longer the holy knight Maria, but a corrupted empty vessel driven by darkness to lure them here.


    "Roar!"


    A loud, deafening roar echoed from within the dark and suffocating passageway. Ariel used her magic vision and widened her eyes when she saw a giant mouth with a spiral sawtooth approaching.


    It wasn''t a death trap, but a giant parasitic worm monster was approaching!


    "The corrupted holy knight is no longer capable to wield the holy sword''s power! I will execute you on the spot. May the Goddess renders a favor to you, Maria!" Ariel twisted Maria''s wrist and grabbed the holy sword.


    She pierced Maria''s heart with the snatched sword. It was a direct stab imbued with holy magic.


    *Fwoosh!*


    "!!!" Maria was blown up by the baptism of holy magic from within, but she remained upright.


    "You are firm as usual, leader... Thank you, please get the Holy Princess out of here." Maria held the holy sword that had pierced her heart. No blood came out as she had died a few hours ago, but her will remained intact shortly after she was purified.


    "..." Ariel jumped back and nodded. She didn''t expect Maria''s lifeless body to still have a strong will.


    She then gestured for the two girls behind her to run away. She would guard the rear because the giant parasitic worm monster was approaching.


    "..." Maria smiled slightly and turned around like a broken doll. She rushed to attack the giant parasitic worm at the cost of her remaining existence.


    *Boom!* *Rumble*


    The ground shook, and explosions could be heard from behind. Ariel had no idea what Maria''sst will was doing, but she kept guiding E out of that dangerous ce.


    "Miss Ariel, the path ahead is blocked by the undead. They are after us!" Ariel''s aid eximed as she continued to run.


    "It''s okay, Steph. They''re just low-tier undead. Come at mymand, Holy Arrow. Clear our path!" Ariel stretched her hand forward and created a bow and arrow of light.


    *Fwoosh!*


    An arrow of light shot out like a stream, obliterating the undead in the way.


    "..." E held the gold talisman, trying to contact her father and her grandfather, hoping it would be conveyed. She then held onto the teleportation talisman that Elysia had given her. She had no idea why it wasn''t working, but her hope didn''t just go away.


    "Ugh, forked passage? Where should we go?" Steph stopped in her tracks as they arrived at the four-way fork. She still needed toprehend which one was the right exit path.


    "Keep going straight. Over here." Ariel pointed to the passage ahead because she was sure they had not turned anywhere while following Maria earlier.


    "All right. Please follow me, but I would appreciate it if you don''t repeat the same words as Maria, Miss Ariel. I get goosebumps because the curruption is so terrible." Steph ran ahead.


    "Haha, my bad. Holy Princess, we''re getting out of here. Are you still-" Ariel was about to ask, but she swallowed back her words when she saw E''s leg bruised.


    "My apologies, but allow me to carry you." Ariel immediately carried E without waiting for permission and ran fast with Steph. The situation was urgent, and she had to act quickly.


    "Ariel." E heaved a subtle sigh. She was saddened by the loss of three high-tier holy knights. "Why is that great demonic undead blocking us in that mountain? Why did he teleport us here? What exactly is this ce?"


    "I''m not so sure, but we seem to have been sent to a mysterious desert. We avoided this ce by taking a detour, but we were sent here. The undead that invaded Oistol Town came from this desert." Ariel squinted her eyes and summoned several light swords around her. She was ready to attack anyone who got in their way.


    "Mysterious desert... This is a forbidden ce, and here lies an ancient forbidden underground city. Why did the great demonic undead send us here? He even prepared thousands of powerful undead to corner us to underground." E was confused.


    "We can''t reveal the truth right now. For sure, that demonic monster wants us to die here. Our current objective is to get out of here as soon as possible before our holy protection runs out. Holy Princess, we were able to survive this far thanks to your divine battlesuit and blessing. We will get you out safely." Ariel gasped slightly.


    "..." E also felt a bit exhausted.


    Her divine battlesuit continued to absorb her magic energy as she used it for divine protection in this forbidden zone, but she still couldn''t protect everyone. Her magic was inadequate, and it wasn''t enough.


    She hoped the Goddess of Blessings could hear her prayers and help them. She also wished Elysia woulde here. But Elysia would probably be disappointed that she couldn''t make good use of her divine battlesuit.


    *Rumble*


    An earthquake once again shook the ground. Ariel hoped they could get out before the ground copsed due to the aggressiveness of the giant parasite worm chasing them from behind.


    Meanwhile, Elena and the Oistol Town''s warriors have entered the mysterious desert region. They eradicated tens of thousands of undead in a matter of minutes.


    "We should have left one or two. Why are those undead so fragile and vanish so quickly? We don''t know their nest now." Sylvia muttered casually.


    "..." The surrounding warriors felt their pride hurt. They fought that undead with everything they had. Still, the girls of this divine group exterminated those monsters with almost no effort.


    "It''s okay, I know the way. Follow me and we won''t get lost. Don''t get out of my divine protection or you may lost somewhere unknown because of the disturbance here." Nell reminded everyone with a piece of advice.


    "Those undead perished easily just because of light-type magic. If the ursed creatures didn''t have high resistance to magic and deadly curses, those Ruvoid Race would probably end up like those undead." Elenamented casually.


    "Wait, I can see a bunch of undead monsters there." Nell put her palm to her forehead and used her magic vision to see far ahead.


    "A sandstorm is brewing, can you wipe out those undead?" Elena turned around, asking the holy knights and priests to take their roles as they should.


    "Affirmative!" Jonathan raised his golden sword. He was ready to exterminate the undead when they got there.


    "We''re almost there. Keep running and get ready to attack." Nell told everyone.


    "Prepare for battle!" Jonathan spoke the Goddess''s orders with enthusiasm. He would once again fight for their Goddess.


    When everyone arrived near the swarm of undead creatures, they immediatelyunched various kinds of magic. The first team paralyzed the undead, and thest unleashed the finisher attack with holy magic.


    Around three hundred strong undead were annihted in less than two minutes by the cooperation of a hundred people. However, there was a skeleton monster who survived, and it surprised everyone.


    "What? A skeleton monster survived holy magic?" A holy knight was taken aback.


    "That skeleton might just be lucky. We didn''t hit that one. I will send thest one to its friends. Ball of Light!" A priest extended his hand forward and unleashed a ball of light attack.


    *Boom!*


    A small burst of light hit thest skeleton. The priest felt somewhat relieved, but it onlysted for a moment. The skeleton was still standing there when the ball of light died down.


    "That skeleton monster has resistant to holy magic?" Nell raised her eyebrows.


    ? "That skeleton wants to say something to us despite being so scared. Wait a moment, don''t attack that skeleton." Elena raised her hand, asking everyone to back off. She then used her eye''s ability to see that skeleton''s status screen.


    <| Lv. 161 | Spirit Holy Knight | Do Khan | Female (172) | HP: 1,000 / 1,000 | EP: 1,000 / 1,000 |>


    <| STR: 1 | AGI: 1 | VIT: 1 | INT: 1 |>


    "Holy Knight General Jonathan, do you perhaps know someone named Do Khan?" Elena asked, but she was astonished. That skeleton didn''t seem like an ordinary undead.


    "Do Khan, the second daughter of the Khan n of the Capital City of the Holy Central Region. She is a Spirit Holy Knight serving under the Holy Knight General Ariel Evadne. She is part of the guardian team in charge of protecting the Holy Princess directly." Jonathan was confused as to why the question was suddenly asked, but he still answered.


    "Could it be that the undead skeleton is Do Khan? That exins why that one is immune to holy magic, but why did she be a skeleton? Is she still Do Khan or the corrupted one?" Nell asked in wonder.


    "She is E''s guardian team member? Then, E... What exactly happened to this ce?" Evelyn covered her mouth in shock.


    "It''s a forbidden ce for a reason." Vanessa whispered to Evelyn.


    "E should still be fine. Look, Ely is still calm. She knew E was just somewhere." Yuuki whispered to Evelyn from the other side.


    "!!!" The skeleton was pleased. The Goddesses were so wise to recognize that she was not a monster. She received a dark magic curse while fighting to protect the Holy Princess from the undead invasion.


    She could buy time for everyone at the price of her life, but who would have thought she didn''t die and go to heaven. She became one of the monsters she had to eliminate.


    "..." Elena stretched her hand forward, gesturing for the skeleton toe closer.


    "..." The skeleton Do ran over and knelt before the divines. She opened her mouth, but no sound came out of her mouth.


    She had screamed many times while being bombarded with holy magic attacks just now, but her voice was nonexistent. She was a fleshless skeleton now, after all.

 Chapter 897 Forbidden Underground City

    "..." Everyone was confused because they didn''t know what the skeleton wanted to say.


    Elena tried to send telepathy to the skeleton, but she got no response. The line ofmunication between the minds was blocked. Therefore, she asked Nell to do something. "Can you lift her dark curse? I can''tprehend anything by her jaws movements."


    "It''s not about lifting her curse, but making another flesh body for her. You may lose your past glory and the power you''ve forged for over a hundred years. You''ll start all over again with your newly formed body. Can you ept that condition?" Nell flew closer to the skeleton.


    "!!!" The skeleton nodded repeatedly.


    "Then, wait a moment, and don''t move." Nell stretched her hand forward and cast divine ss magic to restore Do''s mortal body and lift the undead''s dark curse.


    A golden light enveloped Do, and a golden magic circle appeared under her. The magic circle slowly rose upwards, and flesh emerged from thin air to surround the skeleton.


    Nell created the nervous system, digestive, brain, and other organs using blessing and holy magic. It only took a few minutes, and she was done reshaping a bodypatible with that skeleton.


    A girl with short blonde hair and a mature body was kneeling on the sand. She was only d in the golden glow of the Goddess of Blessings, without a single garment clinging to her body.


    Due to their ethics and respectability, the men turned their gazes to the side.


    "Hum-mm~" Nell nodded in satisfaction. She was sure the previous Do Khan was the same as this newly formed body.


    "Wha-" Do looked at her hands. It was no longer the hands of bones but a pair of human hands. She held her face and body for a quick check. She was back to being human now.


    Even though she lost all her strength and past glory, she could start all over again. She then prostrated before her Goddess and gave many thanks and praises.


    Elena presented the nakeddy with a desert cloak and clothes. "Please put on those clothes and tell us your situation, Do Khan."


    "Y-yes!" Do immediately put on her clothes, and the divine light soon disappeared around her private parts. She then presently described her situation.


    It all started with an encounter with a great demonic creature, then a sudden teleportation to this undead desert. A holy knight died before her, and she sacrificed her life so the others could escape from there. However, she ended up as a monster without knowing how or why.


    "Please locate the Holy Princess. She and her guardian team are currently in danger. Please save them!" Do ended her exnation with a request.


    "Some ancient forbidden cities in the past were destroyed because they were healers of the ursed. Is this forbidden underground city the same? They might want to make the Holy Princesse to their mouths to be sacrificed?" Lifa tried to guess the situation but wanted to know Nell''s opinion.


    "Why do they want to sacrifice E?" Evelyn paled a little.


    "Perhaps, there''s a catastrophic monster sealed there? It''s not an ursed creature but an ancient creature. I don''t remember if it was sealed in this desert''s underground forbidden city, but we must go there soon." Nell rubbed her head as if she wasn''t so sure. She then looked at Elena. "Quick, we''re moving into the forbidden underground city now!"


    "Tell me the location and we''ll be there in no time." Elena heaved a subtle sigh and took everyone flying. They then sped through the desert that was being hit by the sandstorm.


    After a while, they arrived at an ancient ruin half-buried by sand. Arge hole led to the underground gate, leading to a dark passage.


    That was the path E and the others used to escape when the thousands of strong undead siege ensued.


    "Yes, this ce. This is the ce where we were suddenly teleported by that great demonic creature." Do pointed to the big hole under the ground.


    "Thousands of powerful undead that overwhelmed even a Saint Holy Knight and four Holy Spirit Knights. All of this was well prepared. We will deal with the great demonic creature in questionter. We will exterminate all the deviated undead down there. Go with me!" Nell raised her golden staff and entered the passage.


    "Ooh!" The holy knights, priests, and brave heroes shouted excitedly. They brandished their weapons and charged into the monster''sir.


    Yet, Elena''s group didn''t go after Nell. They stayed on top because Elena didn''t move.


    "???" Evelyn and the girls asked in wonder. They needed rification as to why they didn''t move in there immediately to save E and the others.


    "Gio, can you help us? I want you to make your way to the underground forbidden city directly. They''ll clean up the mobs, but we''re going straight to the boss fight. E and the others might be there." Elena approached the little tortoise in Vanessa''s arms.


    "Rawr!" Gio jumped down and nodded. He then took the form of a gant dragon-like man.


    "Good. That ce is said to seal an ancient beast, but this one is an evil cmity beast. Their scheme challenges us to give them an unforgettable life lesson. You''ll be giving the mentioned cmity beast a valuable lesson, so they''ll know where they are. OK?" Elena raised her finger, telling Gio''s role and task.


    "Rawrr!" Gio thumped his chest. He didn''t like being challenged by another ancient beast, the evil one. He would make that cmity beast know its ce.


    "Boom!" Gio folded his arms and stomped his feet against the sand. He made a hole in the ground for everyone toe in after him. He was the immortal earth dragon, the ruler of thend, and he could locate the mentioned underground forbidden city in no time.


    "Eh?" Nell just realized Elena, her big sister, Lifa, and the others didn''t go in with her. They made a new path to the forbidden underground city and left without her!?


    ''Elena! You can''t do this to me!'' Nell voiced her protest via telepathy, but she couldn''t turn around and follow the others because she had already dered her call to her followers.


    ''I can. Please lead your people and clean up the mobs. We''ll go straight to the forbidden underground city with Gio''s help.'' Elena responded casually.


    ''I want to bite you! I''m annoyed!'' Nell gritted her teeth but couldn''t refuse the request because of the situation.


    ''You can take a bite of your dinnerter. Don''tin, finish your task quickly. We will be waiting for you in the underground forbidden city.'' Elena answered like a strict supervisor.


    Nell voiced some of her frustration at Elena but continued to go deeper into the passage with her followers. The undead blocked their way, but those monsters possessed no threat to theirbined force.


    At that moment, E and her guardian team were still looking for a way out of the underground passage. However, they arrived at a wide and bright underground open space.


    The crystals on the ceiling shone like warm sunlight. However, the illuminated ruins emitted a demonic evil aura. The ce was so vast and was probably the ruins of a city in the past.


    "This is a forbidden city..." E mumbled softly. She thought they were rushing upstairs but were they going deeper underground?


    "What''s going on? Why are we going to the most dangerous ce? Are we deceived by a fake exit path?" Ariel widened her eyes when she saw the corrosion eating away at their holy barrier.


    She could tell that E couldn''t maintain their protection for long, even with the help of the divine suit.


    "Heehee..." An intimidating and sinister hoarseugh echoed throughout the ruins of the ancient city.


    *Rumble!*


    A minor earthquake once again shook the ground. The ground copsed and blocked the only path for E''s group to retreat.


    "Ugh, this was all nned? We''re just dancing on the enemy''s palms?" Steph gritted her teeth.


    "Who''s there? Show yourself!" Ariel put E down and stepped forward. She summoned her holy spear, ready for a high-level battle.


    It was easy to tell that their enemy was powerful because of the evil aura that surged drastically.


    "Heehee... We got the sacrifice. I was so lucky to find the holy maiden nearby." The hoarse and heavy voice sounded closer.


    "!?" E could understand the ancientnguage. She finally understood their situation. Everything happened because the enemy was after her to be sacrificed!?


    "We don''t care about your vile goals. We will exterminate you here, no matter what scheme you have. Holy Light, Pierce the Evil!" Ariel raised her golden spear upwards. The golden holy light soon enveloped her spear. She then threw her glowing spear toward the source of the sound.


    *Swoosh!* *Boom!*


    A burst of light shattered an area within the ruins of the ancient city, obliterating the evil aura.


    The destroyed area was there, but the evil aura soon enveloped that ce again. Footsteps sounded closer, putting more pressure on E''s group with each tap.


    "A fairly impressive holy magic attack, but this golden spear possesses no threat before the Emperor of Darkness." A man in a ck cloak came over, holding Ariel''s golden spear. He crushed that holy weapon with his grip force.


    *ng* *ng*


    Ariel widened her eyes when she saw her treasured holy weapon being destroyed easily. Their enemy was at Emperor level!?


    "I will awaken my ancient army and unseal the almighty lord, the legendary dragon, Mavin! All I need is the blood of that angel''s descendant. Come here, holy maiden." The cloaked man extended his hand forward. A giant, muscr demonic creature appeared behind him and followed his movements.


    "!?" E gasped in surprise when she found that the demonic creature was the same as the one that teleported them to the desert.


    Dozens of ck ropes popped out of nowhere and tied E''s body like a captive. She couldn''t move and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 898 The Black Magma Dragon

    "!?" E opened her mouth to chant magic, but the ck rope silenced her mouth.


    "It won''t take long. I will soon free you from your suffering." The cloaked man retracted his hand, and the bound holy maiden flew towards him.


    "I won''t let you do what you want! Light Cutter!" Ariel took her longsword and shed the cloaked man with a holy magic attack.


    *sh* *sh*


    Dozens of shes of light sent the cloaked back reflexively, and Steph used the opportunity to free E.


    "Would you like to y around for a while before the main event? Unfortunately, I don''t have the patience. Please handle them, but don''t kill them. We can use them to take revenge on the Holy Church." The cloaked man smirked and made a wave of darkness to draw the holy maiden to him.


    "Ah!" E was running towards Ariel, but a force suddenly pulled her back.


    "Holy Arrows!" E turned around and extended her hand toward the cloaked man. Hundreds of light arrows emerged from a golden magic circle and rained down on the cloaked man at once, causing a small burst of light explosion.


    *Boom* *Thud*


    E fell to the ground again. She was panting because her magic energy reserve was running low.


    "We need to get out of here." Ariel came over. She carried E and ran away from the vicinity.


    "Miss Ariel!" Steph rushed behind Ariel, blocking the great demon''s giant scythe with her longsword.


    *ng* *Bam!*


    Steph bounced far away and hit some debris before being stopped by the stone wall. She spat out a mouthful of blood. "Ghak!"


    "Steph! How dare you!" Ariel gritted her teeth and rushed towards herst subordinate.


    "Heehee... As expected of a descendant of a holy angel. Your holy magic can injure me, unlike that fake holy magic. However, you won''t be able to escape because there''s no exit!" The cloaked man shouted loudly. He then summoned his dark longsword and shot off like aet.


    "!?" Ariel widened her eyes as her enemy suddenly appeared in front of her.


    *ng* *Boom!* *Shatter*


    "Ghak!" Ariel bounced far away and hit the wall. Her holy sword shattered, and the explosion left her injured.


    "!!!" E was surprised. Ariel was easily defeated by this cloaked man. Was he indeed an Emperor-level? But why was she not affected by the explosion?


    "Holy- Uh!" E was about to unleash another holy magic attack, but the cloaked man punched her right in her sr plexus. She immediately fainted and fell into the hands of evil.


    "I will kill you!" Ariel summoned her golden javelin, about to stab the cloaked man.


    "Keep herpany." The cloaked man turned around with the holy maiden in his arms.


    The great demonic creature suddenly appeared before Ariel and deflected the golden javelin with its huge scythe.


    *ng!*


    "Don''t get in my way!" Ariel shouted with rage and showered the great demonic creature with many fatal attacks.


    Unfortunately, the great demonic creature held the upper hand. He was toying with his opponent.


    "!!!" Ariel could see the cloaked man taking E to an altar in the city ruins. She tried to go there, but the great demonic creature always got in her way.


    Steph was already unconscious, and she was overwhelmed by her opponent. She failed to protect her subordinates, and she also failed to protect the Holy Princess? Whatever it was, she deserved the death penalty.


    "Bless me with your divine power! Sacred Limit Break!" Ariel raised her javelin up. She broke her body limit and let her holy magic consume her life at an insane rate.


    Golden light enveloped her body, and she received a tremendous power boost. She shot at her opponent in an instant.


    "!!!" The great demonic creature was surprised because his opponent suddenly gained a mysterious power. He blocked the golden javelin thrust, but the prative force was still intact.


    *Swoosh!*


    "Ghak!" The great demonic creature was blown backward. The attack pierced his chest and left arge hole there.


    He tried to heal his wound, but the holy magic effect prevented him from doing so. ck blood oozed out of his chest as he stared at the holy knightdy with his blood-red eyes.


    "..." Ariel pulled her javelin from the great demonic creature''s chest and immediately rushed towards E. Her tremendous power was only temporary, and she had to get E and Steph away from this ce before her life was sucked dry.


    "Perish under the holy light! Holy Annihtion!" Ariel shot off like a gold, aiming for the cloaked man''s back.


    "I''ve said it, fake holy magic won''t be able to harm me. The side characters need to wait by the side like they should." The cloaked man pointed his finger back.


    A ckser beam shot from there pierced Ariel''s chest and forced her limit break to deactivate.


    "Ghak!" Ariel spat out a mouthful of blood. She held her mid-chest and found she was perforated.


    She looked at her hands which were covered in red blood. Her vision started to blur, and she had no remaining strength. Her hair turned white, and her body was aging fast due to the limit break''s bacsh.


    Her holy magic was fake and couldn''t eliminate the evil? So, only those with pure blood could defeat this cloaked man?


    "Don''t stain our holy altar with your dirty blood, swine!" The cloaked man kicked the injured holy knightdy away from the altar.


    "Ugh..." Ariel was knocked back a few meters and hit the rubble. She rolled on the ground and stopped after hitting the wall.


    "Holy Princess... Please forgive me." Ariel stretched her hand forward. She knew she would die soon but still couldn''t save the one she had to protect.


    The Goddess of Blessings obviously wouldn''t forgive her after her death. Still, she prayed onest time to her Goddess with all the sincerity and hope she had at the end of her consciousness.


    She had nothing left, and her struggle was over, but she hoped the Holy Princess could be saved. The cmity monster''s resurrection could be stopped.


    "Hmph!" The cloaked man obliterated the blood on the altar by burning it with his ck mes.


    He then made the holy maiden float in the middle of the altar and raised a silver knife.


    "I dedicate the blood of a pure bloodline of holy angel to your freedom. Awaken, the legendary dragon of darkness, Mavin! Show the power of the followers of the curse-bearing race to the world! It is time for the world to change eras once again!" The cloaked man shouted up and shed the holy maiden''s wrist.


    The fresh blood of pure angelic blood spilled onto the altar. Suddenly, a magic circle of red, ck, gold and several other colors appeared.


    *Rumble* *Rumble!*


    A powerful earthquake shook the ground, and reddish-ck lightning rained down on the ruins of the ancient city.


    "Hahaha! Get up!" The cloaked man took a few steps back. He would present that holy maiden body for the legendary dragon to devour.


    *Boom!*


    A gigantic w poked out from the center of the altar, identally knocking the holy maiden aside. A momentter, the ground copsed, and a magma-ck dragon head popped out right under the cloaked man.


    "!?" The cloaked man didn''t expect the legendary dragon''s head to appear underneath, not on the altar. He didn''t have time to dodge and entered the legendary dragon''s mouth.


    *Crunch!*


    "Wait, wait, wait! I present the holy maiden, the pure descendant of the holy angel, to you. Not myself!" The cloaked man tried to prevent the jaws full of giant sharp teeth from crushing him.


    *Fwoosh!*


    The ck magma dragon burned the cloaked man with his legendary ck me. He instantly crushed the Emperor-level man like french fries.


    "My name is Mavis. I never take what goes in my mouth out. I will use your power to recover some of my lost strength. Be grateful, human." The legendary magma ck dragon jumped out of the sealed ground.


    "My city has been destroyed. How long has it been since I was sealed? Holy Church, you will pay for it. The almighty lord of Ruvoid Gods will bless us with their curse!" Mavis looked at the shocked demonic creature, then at the two holy knights. Still, her focus immediately fell on the holy maiden.


    Mavis grinned widely and bared his big sharp teeth. He then picked that holy maiden with his giant ws.


    "Hmph!" A brown dragon-like man suddenly emerged from the hole in the ceiling. He shot down onto the giant magma ck dragon''s head with a fierce fist.


    *Boom!*


    Mavis was pressed into the ground and was half buried there, creating cobweb-like cracks from the violent impact.


    Elena and the others also came out from the hole in the ceiling. Their journey deep underground was a little fun because it felt like an extreme slide.


    However, what greeted them after that was a grim situation. E was injured, the two holy knights were almost dead, and there was a demon with a big hole in its chest. On top of that, Gio was facing off against a gigantic fat ck dragon with red magma-like hues.


    "E!" Evelyn was hysterical when she saw E''s bloody condition. She activated her divine battlesuit and immediately flew down, snatching the injured E from the gigantic monster''s ws.


    "Save the wounded, and catch that demon! Gio, beat that fat dragon!" Elena stretched out her hand, conveying her order firmly.


    "Roger!"


    Vanessa, Yuuki, Lynn, and Xentia rushed to save the two injured holy knightdies. However, Sylvia went to capture the injured demon.


    "You''re not from my continent''s underworld. Let''s interrogate youter. Hmm? Looks like you received heavy bacsh and fatal injuries? Well, whataver, don''t die before we extract information from you." Sylvia took out a gun and shot a of ck energy at the demon.


    She caught her target quickly and effortlessly, then carried away that big demon like a garbage sack.

 Chapter 899 The Clash Between Ancient Dragons

    "..." Elena and everyone else feltplicated because none expected the situation to be this bad.


    Ecked blood, Ariel lost many lifespans, and the other holy knightdy received internal injuries. Thetter was healed by Elena easily and quickly, but the first two suffered severe problems.


    "I''ve caught the demon." Sylvia showed the demon trapped in her energy.


    "Who dares to hit me!? Roar!" Mavis, the legendary magma ck dragon, roared with rage.


    "Hmph!" Gio growled and stomped his foot on the magma ck dragon''s head.


    "Good. We need to get out of here first. The evil aura and corrosion here are very annoying." Rhea nced at the ck magma dragon below, then looked around. "What about the other holy knights? They are E''s five guardian knights."


    "We''ve found three, including these two. The other two might have the same fate as Do?" Sylvia muttered casually.


    "How dare you, lowly human! Roar!" Mavis whipped his tail into the ground, creating a ck magma that burned the ruins of the forbidden city.


    The oxygen instantly thinned and disappeared, and hot magma exploded from the ground upwards.


    *Boom!*


    The entire ce was burned by ck mes, melting the ground into a ckish red.


    ''Gio, let''s surface now and take that fat dragon. It''s not profitable if you fight in a narrow dungeon with a high level of evil aura corrosion like here.'' Elena spoke to Gio via telepathy. She then raised her hand and cast her magic.


    *Rumble!* *Boom!*


    A golden pir of light pierced out to the surface, creating a massive hole. Elena then brought everyone out.


    "Grr..." Gio looked at his hands and feet. He was slightly burned, but his wounds were healed in an instant.


    "Lizard man, I will devour you! Roar!" Mavis opened his jaw wide, about to devour the strong foe in front of him.


    "Hmm!" Gio raised his leg and hit the ground with a loud bang.


    *Rumble!*


    An earth pir rose high, sending the fat magma ck dragon flying. Gio took the opportunity to jump and drag his opponent to the surface.


    "Graha!" Mavis tried to fight back, but the grip on his head was unbelievably firm.


    His opponent was only an Emperor-level lizard man, but he was so overwhelmed? He was a legendary ancient cmity beast capable of ravaging the world hundreds of thousands of years ago. Even the Gods were wary of him!


    "Roar!" Mavis roared again, making a magma explosion around him like a volcanic eruption.


    "Hmm!" Gio threw the hot creature into the sky. He shook his scorched hand, and it instantly recovered as he had never been injured.


    ''Master, can I kill him? That ugly dragon challenged me, and it made me angry.'' Gio made a w-hand gesture while ncing at his master.


    ''It''s fine if you want to kill that fat dragon, but there are things more terrifying than death, namely endless suffering.'' Elena didn''t feel like she or anyone else in her group needed any more cmity beasts, so she didn''t care about that fat magma ck dragon.


    ''Then, I will crush him until he wishes to die.'' Gio made up his mind. He then put his hands on the ground and roared loudly into the sky. "Roar!"


    *Swoosh!*


    Gio transformed his form into a colossal Tyrant Earth-Dragon. If his opponent was a legendary beast, he was immortal. He would win this power contest to prove his long-sealed strength.


    As long as he was on the ground, he was immortal, no matter the damage or impact he suffered.


    *Bam!*


    The ck magma dragonnded on the desert on all fours.


    "!?" Mavis was shocked to find a brown earth dragon staring at him with burning golden brown eyes.


    "Grrr!?" Mavis asked about his opponent''s identity in the beastnguage.


    "I heard your name is Mavis, the ancient cmity beast, the legendary magma ck dragon from the ruined forbidden city. The one who almost reached the divine realm as a worshiper of the ursed ones. Remember my great name. My name is Gio, the one who will crush you until you wish to die." Gio introduced himself.


    "You are so arrogant for just a lowly earth dragon! Your body is huge, but you are only an easy target. You will be scorched under the power of my legendary fiery magma! Roar!" Mavis took a deep breath, and he swelled up like a ball.


    He then breathed ck mes downwards and turned the surrounding desert into a ck magma domain.


    *Fwoosh!*


    The ck magma domain and smoldering ck mes extended to a radius of three kilometers. na and everyone else was forced to fly into the sky because they didn''t want to be caught in the fire.


    "The battle between the dragon, huh..." Elena was stabilizing Ariel''s condition with healing magic while watching Gio''s fight below.


    ''Nell, are you able to find the other two holy knights?'' Rhea sent telepathy to her little sister.


    ''I only found one, but she was long dead and crushed to pieces by a giant desert parasitic worm. She can''t be saved, but I''ll give her a proper burial. How''s the situation on your side, big sister?'' Nell responded quickly, still going to the forbidden city deep underground.


    ''The situation is not good. E and her guardian knights were seriously injured. Someone used E''s blood to summon an ancient cmity beast to the world. Gio is on a rampage right now, please get out of the underground or you will be buried there.'' Rhea immediately asked her little sister to join them again.


    ''Wait, what!?'' Nell gasped in surprise.


    ''Quick, use your teleportation talisman and bring everyone to our location. The disturbance has weakened considerably now.'' Rhea got straight to the point.


    "Roar!" The ck magma dragon let out a dragon roar and released a ck me breath that swirled like a tornado.


    "Grr!" Gio activated his imprable magic shield, protecting his body from all directions.


    *Bam!*


    The ck fire dragon roar crashed against the impregnable dome-like magic shield, breaking the ck fire tornado in all directions. However, it looked like he was swallowed up in the ck mes from a third perspective.


    Gio could see his opponent was not the ursed one with anti-magic capabilities. So, he could use his earth magic as he pleased and raged until satisfied.


    "Heh! Earth will never win in the face of fire and magma." Mavis snorted as he saw the earth dragon scorched in his legendary ck fire. His ck magma domain would guarantee that the earth dragon would not be able to put up any resistance.


    "Graagh!" Gio absorbed the energy from the earth and the surrounding elements without exception.


    The hot ck magma dimmed, and the ck mes were gradually extinguished. Gio''s brown body slowly turned ck like smoldering charcoal. His burning brown eyes also turned a fiery red. His current battle power skyrocketed due to the amount of energy he absorbed.


    "What!?" Mavis was shocked to see his opponent absorb his legendary fire, even his domain.


    "My name is Gio, the immortal earth dragon, the strongest ancient cmity beast!" Gio absorbed more of the earth''s energy. His body became more considerable than a mountain, and he stared down like his opponent was a fragile little lizard.


    "!?" Mavis widened his eyes inplete terror. He couldn''t remember that there was a cmity beast like this in the past, or maybe he didn''t remember this one?


    That earth dragon possessed his legendary fire and became much more significant than a mountain now... more than a hundred times his body size! It was like a hatchling trying to challenge the true mature colossal dragon!


    *Boom!*


    Gio stepped on the ck magma dragon, causing a massive earthquake and explosion of an atomic bomb super st.


    "This is crazy! Monster!" Mavis created an underground magma passage to escape. He almost died in one stomp from that colossal monster.


    Yet, the sand and soil suddenly moved like a stream of water, throwing the ck magma dragon to the surface.


    "You''re not going anywhere." Gio caught the little dragon with his ws. It was like he had just captured a little desert lizard.


    Mavis was actually the size of a small hill, but it was Gio with an unbelievablyrge size topare.


    "Argh!" Mavis felt his body crushed, but he was soon thrown to the ground and trampled by the colossal dragon.


    Mavis''s body could be flexible like magma, but the stomps were beyond painful. Not to mention the shockwaves and the tremendous impact the earthquake produced. It was the first time he was so helpless.


    His opponent was not a weak Emperor-level Earth Dragon, but a Godly Dragon! If time could be turned back, he would choose to run away rather than face this colossal monster. Unfortunately, he was tortured in that relentless barrage of attacks.


    Mavis''s body was crushed because the ground, soil, and sand couldn''t be used to escape. His opponent was the ruler of the earth. He apologized and begged forgiveness for being arrogant, but Gio couldn''t hear that.


    "Phew, that''s really crazy. Gio actually went berserk without control. Is that evil beast still alive?" Nell wiped her sweat. She was almost buried in the super st with her followers.


    "I don''t know. Gio decided to let his opponent suffer but not kill. However, his power went beyond the limit, and he raged until his heart was satisfied. The chances of his opponent surviving his stomps are so slim.


    He''s been recoveringtely, so he wants to test his strength? Instead of that, pleasee here. We need to save Ariel and E." Elena gave a nod of approval upon seeing Gio. He was such a happy dragon who was bullying the evil beast.


    "Okay. Just don''t go away like before. We almost got buried because of Gio''s earthquake stomps." Nell flew over to help E and Ariel.


    "It was you who went into the danger zone at will. We have a four parallel n ahead of you." Elena rolled her eyes.


    "Hmph!" Nell just snorted and pouted.


    "..." Apart from the Goddesses, everyone else gasped in amazement. It was the first time they had seen a cmity beast from the ancient era show his power. However, this colossal dragon was beyond dangerous at this point.


    Luckily, Gio was on their side. Otherwise, the world might be in danger.


    "And they treat this kind of cmity beast as their pet? He doesn''t mind either? What''s with them and this world?" Fortuna held her forehead as she felt confused.


    "Wow~" Vanessa pped her hands with sparkles in her eyes. Unfortunately, only the Beast Race could understand what the two dragons were saying.

 Chapter 900 Dragon Crater Of Magma Wrath

    Under the moonlight, a colossal dragon as ck as burning charcoal had just changed the terrain. The mysterious, vast desert is no longer there, reced by the massive crater of dry sand as dense as a rock.


    "Grrr..." Gio''s entire body was smoldering red, like coal in the wind. He raised his foot and found the ck magma dragon half dead.


    This ancient cmity beast surprisingly had a body that could be like a magma mound. Still, it needed to be more effective against his powerful earth stomps.


    "..." Gio expected that his opponent would resist more than this. Still, the newly awakened ancient cmity beast couldn''t do much to test his freshly recovered self. He hadn''t even unleashed his other ultimate attacks yet, but his opponent was already dying.


    "Grragh!" Gio spat out a stream of ck-red energy into the distance.


    *Boom!*


    A magma explosion melted the ground within a two-kilometer radius. Gio spat out the energy he absorbed because it wasn''t his pure energy and couldn''t stay in his body for too long. Since the battle was over, then he had to let it out.


    Gio''s body gradually shrunk to its standard earth dragon size.


    "Well done. You''re so good at what you do, Gio." Elena praised Gio while flying down with everyone. However, no one would approach Gio. After all, he was still smoking hot because he had just absorbed the legendary ck mes and hot magma.


    "Rawr!" Gio''s tyrannical voice suddenly changed to the docile dragon tone. He was a happy dragon now.


    That made the dying magma ck dragon surprised. There were some people there who could make an ultra-powerful ancient cmity beast act like a little boy!?


    "Foolish. Even an ancient one like you is subservient to humans. Are they stronger and superior to you, the apex predator?" Mavis muttered weakly in beastnguage.


    "Ignorant fool! They are the divines! Their power goes without a doubt, even fighting me is like ying for them. Also, my name is Gio, the Immortal Earth Dragon, not ape the predator." Gio growled loudly.


    He then transformed into a dragon-like man. He was still unbelievably hot, and his body was still ck as charcoal. Yet, someone soon doused himself with fresh water.


    "Are you having fun? Feeling relieved?" Lifa asked with a smile. She floated above Gio''s head and extinguished the heat in his entire body.


    "Hum!" Gio just nodded in reply. He could see his body cool down gradually, and he slowly turned back to brown as it should be.


    "Then that''s great." Lifa created another water magic flow to wash Gio clean of foreign energy.


    "Phew..." Evelyn hugged E with some relief. Her friend was rescued and is still alive.


    The two wounded holy knights had also been healed. However, Ariel still needed to go through some rehabilitation for using forbidden magic that consumed arge amount of life force.


    Elena heaved a subtle sigh. She then faced everyone. "We should return to the safe zone for a while. We need to wait for another evil avatar toe into the world. Luna, you will alsoe with us. Can you manage your kingdom''s affairs remotely?"


    "Fufu~ Of course, anything for my daughter Ely." Luna put her hands together and pressed them to her cheek. "We can go back to my pce. It''s very safe there."


    "No, we are going to the Holy Cathedral on Human Continent, Holy Central Region." Elena shook her head, then nced at Nell. "Please inform E''s parents about the situation here. She should still have themunication gold talisman between family members."


    "Hm, let''s write something there, and we''ll return to the Holy Cathedral immediately. We also need to investigate the true situation quickly and interrogate several parties." Nell took a golden talisman from E''s robe and wrote something on it while ring at the ck magma dragon.


    "!?" Mavis was stillpletely shocked because he didn''t expect there were still several divine beings who had survived the great destruction.


    Yet, he suddenly felt an excruciating pain in his heart. He screamed in agony as if he was being tormented by that earth dragon''s painful stomps. "Argh!"


    *Rip* *Tear* *Ssh*


    Something ripped open the magma ck dragon''s chest from within, tearing his heart out.


    A skinless human with over ny percent burns and corrosion walked out, half in mist form, carrying a crystallized dragon heart.


    "Heehee... hahaha! I''m alive! You stupid dragon. I freed you from the seal with so much effort and sacrifice, but this is how you treat your savior? I''m d to be able to find a holy maiden nearby, so I don''t have to make sacrifices to the ten thousand blood holy knights and priests. What an ungrateful legendary creature. I have your heart now. Your power shall be mine!" The skinless humanughed like a maniac while holding a sizeable crystallized dragon heart.


    Just as he was about to absorb it whole, a long-ck-haired girl suddenly appeared right in front of him, staring at him with her purplish-blue eyes. It was as if she was looking deep into his soul.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "So, it was you. Everything is clear now. Unfortunately, your efforts will never be sessful, Heretic Emperor, worshiper of the ursed. This is your end." Elena made a griping motion forward, choking the skinless human without holding him.


    She sealed his movements and forcibly extracted information from his brain, regardless if it would permanently injure him.


    "..." Elena sighed because she saw something more terrifying than expected. This skinless human was an Emperor of the forbidden underground city, the corrupted human beyond salvation.


    Elena then absorbed the rest of that man''s life energy. She burned that skinless human to ashes before he even screamed in agony.


    The crystallized dragon heart soon decayed and turned into a red energy core. As he met his demise, the ck magma dragon slowly turned into ck magma mud.


    "Can you fight the divine Ruvoid''s curse?" Mavis asked at the end of his life.


    "You are no stranger to their race, but you chose to be the cmity beast that worshiped them. You were sealed by the Holy Church and the townspeople were executed ny-five thousand years ago, leaving only one Emperor who survived the judgment. Their invasion and aggression has reached its end. The Ruvoid Race will soon perish. Go and be a good dragon in your next life." Elena turned around and muttered while holding her long ck hair from the desert wind.


    "I see..." Mavis muttered weakly while staring at the night sky until his consciousness was enveloped by absolute darkness.


    "Emperor-level Energy Core!" Sylvia picked up the big red crystal ball from the ground. She then went after Elysia. "You want to keep this?"


    "Give it to Vanessa to keep." Elena nced at that Energy Core briefly, but she wasn''t interested. She preferred Lifa and Rhea''s resources in the Nature Realm to cultivate and level up.


    "Oh~ Here, keep this well." Sylvia handed the red Energy Core to Vanessa.


    Vanessa blinked her eyes several times but immediately put the core into her Space Bag.


    After that, Elena took everyone away from the wastnd. That ceter was no longer known as a mysterious desert with an unknown disturbance but the Dragon Crater of Magma Wrath. The bundle of energy that Gio threw up formed a crater of magma fire that never went out and would raise many questions in the future.


    Elena escorted the holy knights and priests to the Oistol Town, then immediately returned to the Holy Cathedral via instant teleportation. Nell and the holy knights performed a funeral for the two holy fallen knights from E''s guardian team.


    At that moment, E had just regained consciousness and was surprised to see Do present in front of her. Ariel, Steph, and Do were still alive. She survived. Were they saved!?


    "Do, Do, is that you? You survived the siege? I''m sorry you sacrificed yourself for us at that time. You bought us time to escape, but Maria... Sigh..." E raised her hand towards a nearby short, blonde-haired holy knight.


    "Everything is fine, Holy Princess. The Goddesses came to save us. However, Maria and Mona couldn''t be saved. I''m just lucky that I still have a chance to live as a holy knight. I just need to start over. This new body is the one bestowed upon me by the divine. I will fight for the holiness of the Holy Church." Do sped her hands on her upper chest.


    "I see..." E only understood part of what Do was saying because her consciousness had just returned. She then tried to propel her body to sit up and looked around as she wanted to know the condition of Ariel and Steph.


    "E, are you okay? Please don''t move yet. You lost a lot of blood before." Evelyn ran over in a panic. She held E''s arm and asked her friend to lie back on the bed.


    "But, what about Ariel and Steph? Has the evil been punished? What about the undead in the desert? It''s a forbidden city with a lot of evil aura..." E shook her head, then asked.


    "You don''t need to worry about all that. They are there, recovering. Ariel is yet to wake up. The undead and the mastermind have been punished. The one known as the mysterious wastnd in the western region no longer exists. It has been destroyed." Nell appeared out of thin air and flew over.


    "Thank goodness..." E breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You lost a few years of your lifespan, but Elysia covered the price for you. However, Ariel will soon die. She used too much life force to borrow holy power far beyond her body limit. If she can''t ascend in rank within three years, she will die. I''ve made her body look like she should, but the bacsh is still there. Treat those who sacrifice for you well, Gabrie." Nell turned around and then went to the next room.


    "..." E went silent, but she looked gloomy. She got the life force for her full recovery from Elysia, but who could make the sacrifice for Ariel? The damage was too severe, so there was no way for Ariel to fully recover?


    "It''s okay. You only need to help Miss Ariel to ascend in rank within three years. She is already at Saint-level, there is definitely hope for her to rise to Emperor-level. She can live for another thousand or two thousand years. It''s the same for you guys too." Evelyn smiled gently at E and her friend''s guardian knights.


    "I think I need to resign from my current position. I lost my power to protect. I need to forge a new strength from scratch." Do shook her head. She was ranked below Apprentice level now, and she didn''t deserve to be beside the Holy Princess.


    ? "Do..." E felt sad. Her two guardian knights had already fallen, one was seriously injured with heavy bacsh, and one would leave.


    "My decision is made, Holy Princess. I cannot protect you with my non-existent power. Allow me to go and train myself again." Do knelt down and put her hand on her chest.

 Chapter 901 Divine Rune Of Destruction Insignia

    "Eve, can you help me up? I want to see Ariel and Steph''s condition." E went to the edge of the bed, holding her hand to her friend.


    "All right. Please be careful. You lost a lot of blood and have just recovered." Evelyn felt sad to see E''s mncholic expression.


    "Eve, who donated blood for me?" E stood up slowly, though her legs were weak and shaking. She relied on Evelyn to walk over to the other two patients.


    "That is your father." Evelyn answered briefly.


    "I see..." E looked out the window. It was morning, so the day had changed.


    "Holy Princess, please forgive our inability to protect you." Steph smiled weakly.


    "You don''t need to apologize, Steph. Everything came unexpectedly. It was not us who were weak, but our enemy who was too strong for us to face. He is the Emperor of the ancient era. I am d you are safe and well." E sat on the bed. Steph was currently bandaged like a mummy on a bed.


    "However, Miss Ariel''s condition is critical. Even the divine can''t eliminate the bacsh. Is it true that Miss Ariel only has three years to live?" Steph looked to the side. She spoke in a trembling and sad tone.


    "Please don''t say that again. Ariel has recovered and will definitely recover. She only needs to ascend in rank to the Emperor level." E patted Steph''s arm and reminded her in a gentle tone.


    "Miss Ariel used the forbidden technique, final limit break, to raise her power to EMperor-level. She fought fiercely against that cloaked man to save us, but she ended up losing. If the divine didn''t arrive in time, we would all be dead. "Steph heaved a subtle sigh.


    "..." E went to the next bed and stroked Ariel''s face. Her private guardian knight was still like the one she remembered. There was no ageing or fatal damage, but she could feel Ariel''s life force was weak.


    One had to ascend in rank to gain longevity and strength. Ariel''s life force issue could have been resolved if some were willing to donate their life force to Ariel.


    However, why didn''t her Goddess do that to Ariel? Was it only Elysia who was willing to donate life force to her? Why not help Ariel to the end? Would she cross the line if she asked for more by pleading?


    E knew Ariel was still in the early stage of the Saint rank. It was still a long way from reaching Emperor-level. Leveling up twenty times in three years was a near-impossible feat. She was responsible for her guardian knights, who died, and had to be responsible for the rest of Ariel''s life.


    "E..." Evelyn rubbed E''s back.


    "I''m sorry... Eve, can you tell me what happened in the forbidden underground city after I fell into that cloaked man''s hands and lost consciousness?" E gently stroked Ariel''s face, then asked Evelyn.


    Evelyn just nodded, then told the situation in the ancient forbidden underground city. Steph also listened to everything with great interest.


    Meanwhile, Lifa had just finished an in-depth interrogation of the Emperor-level demon. Sylvia also participated in the interrogation.


    A lot of information was sessfully extracted, but the demon in question did note out alive, as he was severely punished by Lifa.


    Lifa and Sylvia then told everyone about the barbarity and cruelty of the remnant group of Ruvoid Gods worshippers.


    Unfortunately, that didn''t interest Elena at all. She had witnessed the entire incident from that Human Emperor''s memories. Still, she put that aside because the information was no longer significant.


    Right now, she was arguing internally with Elysia because she had just shared all the recent events and theirtest ns.


    "I''ll be good. So, may I return to my body?" Elysia put on a cute expression.


    "No, we have nned everything carefully. We haveid many traps for Ruvoid God''s avatars, and you will disguise yourself as me if you want toe out. We switch roles until we are about to attack the moon." Elena folds her arms. Her decision cannot be contested even if Elysia asks her.


    "Um... I can''t? Then, I''lle out as a spirit and change my form into yours, Sister Elena?" Elysia put her fingers together.


    "Yup, and you can''t be out of my sight. That''s fine because I will always have you to save me in this safe realm, but the opposite is a difficult situation. My power is limited in the Elysian Realm! Even if I''ll be ying your role , it won''t be easy for them to trap me with a seal!" Elena raised her fist with a firm cry.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Woah, but our problem is that we are physically weak. We don''t have adequate defense yet." Elysia smiled and gently pulled Elena''s hand, asking Elena to calm down.


    Elena raised her finger, but she swallowed back her words. "Uh, that''s the bitter truth. That''s why it will be fine if I be their target. I will always have you in this safe realm. Your power is absolute here... If you are not sealed like before, of course."


    Elena then moved closer and gave Elysia a warm hug. "We will ovee our weakness soon. One thing is certain, we will exterminate the Ruvoid Gods and those ursed creatures, without exception. Thus, an era of a peaceful and beautiful world shall arrive."


    "Mm... That day wille. This world is where Rhea, Eve, E, Vann, Yuuki, and everyone else live.


    There may be joys, sorrows, and sorrows... but a happy ending will surely await us at the end of the story." Elysia hugged Elena back and gave her a pat on the back.


    "Ely, I was so afraid of losing you. Your spirit was almost gone because you forcibly tore the seal off along with your spirit flesh. You went crazy on the battlefield with an injured spirit and were still under the influence of the death curse. I don''t want that to happen again. . Our body is the key, but also a weakness. We need to have lots of ns far ahead of their predictions." Elena muttered softly, burying her face in Elysia''s chest.


    "Things like that won''t happen again. We won''t be at the receiving end anymore. We''ll be attacking and exterminating them aggressively. We''re also going to the moon in the near future, right? That''s a high-ss space battle. as a Holy Saint Spirit." Elysia stroked Elena''s head.


    "Are you going to use the divine rune of destruction insignia on your left hand, Ely?" Elena held Elysia''s arms, staring intensely into those purplish blue eyes.


    "Fortuna, Luna, and Lynn have predicted the world''s future. By the end of the story, only three Gods remain. Perhaps, our loved ones died before us. We will be cornered and will have to use this with a high risk of disappearance. Self-sacrifice at the end to eliminate the threat to the world, is it?" Elysia raised her left hand and looked at a transparent rune insignia on the back of her hand. She channeled some magic into it to make it golden in color.


    "Please don''t y with that divine rune insignia. What if it activates? We don''t know what kind of divine magic is stored there." Elena held Elysia''s hand and covered the twelve-wings rune insignia.


    "Mm, we need a tremendous amount of magic and a super strong vessel to use this one-time use rune insignia. This is a gift that Sera gave me. Isn''t she so kind to fulfill my request?" Elysia chuckled a little.


    "Yes and no, Sera even warned you twice. You will vanish if you use that rune in your current state, namely ours. We should discuss this with the others. Perhaps, Lifa and Rhea know about how to make our body super strong? That way, we won''t have to make sacrifices and no one will die. It''s also possible that we don''t need to use this rune insignia because thest two Ruvoid Gods are not as strong as we fear. You hate tragedy, right?" Elena held Elysia''s cheeks.


    "Yes. We will discuss this with the ones we trust the most. We even need to sort out the individuals in our group. Who will participate with us until the end, even if life is at stake." Elysia looked up slightly.


    "Ely..." Elena pushed Elysia down.


    "Yes, I am here." Elysiay on the bed, curious about what Elena would do. She felt embarrassed, but she smiled gently as she gazed at Elena''s divine angelic face.


    She slept all day for further recovery after her spirit was healed. At that time, she had a dream about herst encounter with the Seraph of the End. She won the battle against Sera and received a wish for Sera to grant.


    "Would you lend me an absolute power that can eliminate an overwhelming threat of danger, a source of cmity and sorrow? I wish to save a world from the invasion of an evil curse-bearing race."


    "No one can predict with certainty what kind of race threatens the world you want to save. However, is that your wish, Elysia?"


    "Yes."


    "Very well, I will infuse one of my supreme magic into your left hand. You can destroy a universe if you want, but it can only be used once. So make sure you have enough magic power and a mighty vessel to use it.


    Otherwise, your existence could be swallowed or destroyed. It could be your actual death.


    You need to be stronger than ever and raise your worth before you can use my rune insignia. Remember, the victor, the challenger who managed to win against my great self. You--"


    Elysia recalled herst encounter with Sera in the Boundless Realm. However, Elena suddenly brought her back from her brief reverie.


    A particr sisterly bond event urred in the Elysian Realm, with no one knowing but the two of them.

 Chapter 902 Wished To Know Everything About Them

    "..." Elysia was left alone in the Elysian Realm, still lying on the bed with a blushing expression.


    Elena teased her, and she replied the teasing as she should, but who would have thought that Elena would be so bold.


    Elysia then touched her rosy lips with her dainty fingers. Elena was her sister and guardian angel, so that kiss was sisterly, right? She was currently Elysia, a girl... But, she lived a life of twenty-five years as a man. So, who was the part of her that Elena liked?


    Was it the current her as Elysia? What if she was still Ali? Would Elena still be so bold? Elysia looked at Elena''s spirit, lying quietly beside her with some thoughts in mind.


    ''You can take any form, whether it''s Ely or Ali. As long as it''s you, I''ll still push you down like before. You are mine now.'' Elena spoke via spirit telepathy.


    Elysia immediately got up and shook her head. She couldn''t always be at the receiving end in every Elena''s teasing game. She had trained for years in the Boundless Realm for experiences! ''Fufu~ Is that a deration of love, naughty Elena? What if I push you down, and tease you in the future?''


    ''That''s nice. Hey, the fate has even made our destiny inseparable.'' Elena was not shy in answering.


    ''Heehee, you are so bold to say it. Maybe, I should just stay as Elysia because this is my new life...'' Elysia heaved a subtle sigh. She put Elena''s previous teasing game aside.


    ''Either it was Ali or Elysia, it''s still you. Are you afraid that your friends will leave if they find out our real past? They already know enough, and let''s see what happens next. Rhea already knows about our secret, but she takes everything as it is. Whatever form we are in, she will still treat us as her masters.'' Elena''s tone became softer and smoother.


    ''Do they need to know?'' Elysia asked.


    ''Not really. However, there wille a time when we will reveal about it to pave the way to another hidden truth of our past. We need their help. Lifa knows something, and she is still waiting for us toe to her.'' Elena conveyed her conjecture.


    ''Madam Lifa is still waiting for us to trust her more, huh... She sure is mysterious and sometimes suspicious. However, she is a good Goddess. I trust her, and the problem lies with you, Sister Elena.'' Elysia put her hand to her chin.


    ''Is that because you trust pretty girls easily?'' Elena teased Elysia a little


    ''Hey, I''m not one to trust other people easily.'' Elysia took that personally.


    ''Hehe, alright. That incident was an exception. Anyways, Ely... Hurry out here as me and help me deal with them! They are all now starting to corner me for a truth about our past! Fortuna raised the topic and everyone is interested!'' Elena eximed like she was in trouble.


    ''Okay.'' Elysia took a deep breath and changed her expression to that of a lofty, noble one. She then changed her spirit form into Elena and left the Elysian Realm.


    "The matter regarding that demon and the Heretic Emperor is over. However, I now want to know about the identity you used beforeing to this world. You are from Earth, right? We might be able to find out something from there, the very start of your story." Fortuna asked ''Elysia''.


    "Hmm, yes. Now that makes sense. Elysia and her master are the only ones who can neutralize Ruvoid Race''s curse energies without hindrance. However, Fortuna dies instantly when she fights one. Earth Mother also doesn''t know anything about you. I believe you. I''m not lying, but this has been bothering me for the past few days." Lifa also felt that there needed to be more information regarding Elysia and Elena.


    "Hey, I''m not dead." Fortuna made a protest.


    "You and your master often switch roles without anyone knowing, Ely? That was proven because your master took over your body when your spirit was injured. Ely, I know you are a divine. However, is it possible that that name is an alias as well?" Evelyn asked with teary eyes.


    "Why with that conclusion? Is it rted to the divine beings of our world and their rules?" Vanessa widened her eyes in realization.


    "Mm, Ely is a Goddess in training. The divines will only be known by their pseudonym, second name, or title. I wonder if the name I use to refer to her is a pseudonym or not." Evelyn grasped her hands and looked down.


    "Ely is indeed a Goddess, the divine one. Are you too oblivious to notice it, even though you are your first friend here? Xentia is very surprised." Xentia blinked her eyes several times in surprise.


    "Would that make any difference? Ely is Ely." Sylvia sighed and shrugged her shoulders.


    A wisp of golden light gathered next to the overwhelmed ''Elysia''. The golden light took the form of the grace of the Divine Goddess.


    The Goddess of Light came amidst everyone, sat beside her precious disciple, and stared at everyone with divine golden eyes. Everyone immediately fell silent because of her presence, but ''Elysia'' smiled at that.


    "That''s right, Ely isn''t a real name." Elysia answered with a solemn expression.


    "!?" This statement surprised some girls. They didn''t expect that Ely Ban also never used his real name. The one they know is nothing more than an alias!?


    ''Master Elena, forgive me for not being of much help in speech. Everyone seems to bother you because they want to know more. Master Elysia, wee back.'' Rhea came beside Elysia.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    ''Thank you, Rhea. However, what''s with the current issue? Everyone just wants to know my real name?'' Elysia felt a bit confused.


    ''They believe they will know something if they can uncover the secrets of our lost past by digging into our past on Earth.'' Elena heaved a subtle sigh.


    ''I see...'' Elysia also heaved a subtle sigh.


    "So, Ely is just an alias, huh..." Evelyn smiled sadly and looked down. Elysia deemed her not fit to know Elysia''s real name yet?


    "Fufu... Are you stupid, Eve? Ely is a nickname, and the real name is Elysia. It''s only me who respects the rules of this world and never tells my real name to just anyone." Elysia raised her finger and smiled gently.


    "I''m stupid. Stupid? E-eh!?" Evelyn stammered a little and gasped. She didn''t expect this kind of oue, but Elysia was being Elysia. Everyone was just too focused on other issues and ignored the obvious?


    Several of the other girls were also taken aback by that obvious statement. However, there was one thing that made them confused a momentter.


    "Wait, why is there Elysia''s vibe from the Goddess of Light? Who are you? Lina or Elysia? You switched forms?" Ai was the first to notice the situation and voice it with a direct question.


    "Ahaha, what did you say, Ai?" Elysia pretended not to know and turned to the side.


    "Hmm..." Ai turned into a shadow and reappeared behind the Goddess of Light. She pinched this divinedy''s cheeks curiously.


    "Oow, why did you do that? It hurts." Elysia held her cheeks with teary eyes.


    "Hum, you are Ely, right? If you were Lina, she would have punished me or prevent me from doing so." Ai folded her arms and nodded confidently.


    "Heehee~" Elysia chuckled. She took the form of Elena as a spirit, and she knew Ai could notice the difference after some time. However, she did not expect to be executed publicly.


    Since Ai said Elena would punish the naughty girl, she would do it for Elena''s sake.


    *Poof*


    Elysia disintegrated her form into light particles and reappeared behind Ai. She caught Ai and put the girl in a prone position as she floated in the air.


    "Whoa!?" Ai gasped and tried to run away, but she was held in ce and couldn''t leave as a shadow either.


    "The naughty girl needs to be punished? I won''t do anything without reason, but do you just want to be punished, my Lil Sis Ai? You need to show some respect to your dear big sister as you should, right?" Elysia smiled faintly and narrowed her eyes. She ran her finger from Ai''s nape, then down to the back, and stopped at the waist.


    "Wait, I didn''t mean that. I thought you were Ely for a second. Lina, you can''t possibly spank me just because of that, right!? Let me go!" Ai widened her eyes as she could predict what would happen to her. She tried to run away once again.


    "Ely and I spent eternity together, of course, we may be simr in some aspects. You just don''t know us much better, Ai. Fine, I''ll let you go this time." Elysia sighed and freed Ai from her shackles.


    Ai then rushed off to take a safe distance. Her butt was saved from the spanking.


    Elysia then returned to sit between Elena and Rhea. "So, you are all now curious about our past on Earth, thinking we can uncover a bigger secret from there? Can the past about our lives before Earth be uncovered?"


    "We feel that way because you are neither of this world nor of Earth." Fortuna nodded several times.


    "Fufu, I will tell you all about us, but on one condition." Elysia raised her finger.


    "..." Everyone awaited the continuation curiously.


    Elena and Rhea felt a little impressed because Elysia yed Elena''s part so well.


    A few seconds passed, but what followed was silence. Ai felt impatient and immediatelyined. "What conditions? Say it quickly or this atmosphere will kill me."


    "Are you willing to entrust your life to us?" Elysia asked her question with a solemn expression but with an elegant smile.

 Chapter 903 Entrust Your Life To Us

    What Elysia said was in stark contrast to her expression. Still, it gave an implicit impression emphasizing that it was a small test that might split the group.


    Everyone was surprised by the question, and they had no idea why it was asked. However, a few girls had already volunteered to express their agreement without a second thought.


    "Grandmaster Lina, I dread to imagine the reason behind your question. However, I will follow you and Master Elysia to the end of my life and time no matter the reason." Vanessa raised her hand without hesitation.


    "Mm, I will dlye with you. I know you will not abandon us. I can''t just let Master Ely go on a dangerous mission with you." Yuuki put his hand to his chest while ncing at Elysia and the Goddess of Light.


    "Lina! Are you nning to carry out a suicide operation to the moon!? I won''t allow it! There must be a way. You won''t be stupid-" Nell sighed, but her lips were sealed by a dainty finger.


    "Sshh... I''m not stupid or careless. However, what''s your answer?" Elysia looked Nell in the eye.


    "Ugh, you are so dummy. There will always be at least two Goddesses who will follow you to the end." Nell sighed.


    "Did it go against your will and wish? We can free you from the bonds." Elysia wore an expression that barely showed her feelings.


    "Not really. My big sister will always be with you, and I will also be there." Nell shook her head. "However, you''re not really going to carry out a suicide operation, are you? Why do you ask like that?"


    "That''s because it seems like it. We can''t just share our past with other people. I presume you already know about the future prediction that Fortuna, Lynn, and Luna did. What if it''s true? The three Gods that survived were the Sea God, Heretic God, and Beast God, right?" Elysia smiled faintly and shook her head.


    She did intend to sort out the group members here. That way, only those who sincerely follow her to the end of time will remain in the group. She couldn''t involve those who didn''t want to get involved in the deadly space battle on the moon.


    "That makes me sad to hear. If my life is the price it takes to know all about you, then I''m willing to pay a heavy price for it, Ely." Evelyn looked Elysia right in the eye.


    "!?" Elysia and Elena were surprised, but they didn''t express it on their faces.


    It made sense for Rhea, Nell, Vanessa, and Yuuki since they had an inseparable spirit connection with Elysia. However, Evelyn was different.


    "Why would you go that far, Eve? You are a royal princess of an empire. You have a bright and long future ahead. You also have responsibilities to your family. There will alsoe a day when you will meet your prince." Elena heaved a subtle sigh. She felt that Elysia''s first friend in this world could no longer live without Elysia''s presence?


    "I know this is strange, but I''ve had this feeling since a few weeks ago. You will leave and nevere back. If I back down and let you go, I will regret it. I want to reach out to you and be closer. The future will mean nothing if you are not there. I have already discussed this with my family. I will be the Goddess''s servant, and they bless me." Evelyn muttered eloquently, even though her intonation was a little emotional.


    "Ely, you can st a. How about we eliminate the entire month before the real threats arise? Hum, whatever it is, I will stille with you. Lina doesn''t have crazy ideas and drags you along with her?" Ai hugged ''Elysia'' from behind and then nced at the Golden Goddess.


    "That will only break the seal. Thest two Ruvoid Gods were so powerful. Let''s assume they are at least on the same level as Sera''s. Also, there are still limitations. I can only use two super destructive magic in one battle." Elena shook her head.


    "I don''t think they are as strong as Sera. That monster is an exception. But, well... you can only use two Supernovas at a time..." Ai sighed. She had almost forgotten that her little sister could also be exhausted.


    "Fufu, let me join the crazy idea you have in mind. It would be painful if I lost my daughters here. So, I need to supervise your ns and reduce the risk as much as I can." Lifa came closer to Elysia and Elena. Her hunch said these girls were currently swapping forms and roles, but she almost couldn''t tell the difference.


    "Xentia too!" Xentia did not understand what was being said, but she would dly follow the Goddesses everywhere they went.


    "Hm, they want to do something crazy and want to test our decision here. How about you, Luna, Lynn, Fortuna, E? Gio and Cherub will definitelye along." Sylvia rested her cheek against her hand and nced at the girls around her.


    "Lynn, I will step down from the throne and you will seed me as Empress." Luna straightened her back and put her hands on herp. She spoke in a soft yet authoritative tone.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Mother, you can''t! I don''t want that! I don''t want to be left behind, knowing you''ll never get back with the others! Doesn''t mean no! I''ve given my oath to the Goddess of Light. Goddess Lina has epted me!" Lynn immediately grabbed her mother''s arm. She would never let her mother go without her.


    "Oh my, you have progressed that far without me knowing it, Lynn? Fufu, you are being greedy here. If the two of us leave and never return, then who will be in charge of ournd?" Luna was pleasantly surprised and covered her mouth.


    "My life belongs to the Goddess of Blessings. If she is going to participate at the cost of my life, then I will do it without hesitation. However, I hope to leave a legacy for Ariel. I can''t let she die in three years because of me." E muttered without hesitation.


    "Uhm, this is a bitplicated..." Fortuna muttered under her breath. She needed more affinities to make herself put her life at stake. Yet, she pondered for a moment as she stared at the Goddess Lina.


    She adored the Goddess of Light in many aspects. Whether it was Lina''s beauty, splendor, elegance, and strength. It didn''t take a genius to realize that everyone would exclude her if she retreated here. Perhaps Elysia would send her back to Earth immediately.


    She came here primarily because of her own wish. She wanted to see the other world and wished to witness the mysterious destiny path that awaited Elysia and Lina. These two girls piqued her curiosity so much.


    After considering several things in mind, Fortuna immediately drew a conclusion. She was immortal, and she always had a way of avoiding the actual death when push came to shove. "Fine, let''s do it. I''m willing to die with you if it''s necessary."


    "..." Theo and Le looked at each other. They shook their heads because it seemed like it was time for them to retreat. "My apologies, but we can''t go any further than this. We will assist and carry out your orders, but we still have some responsibilities to fulfill."


    "Uncle, aunt..." Vanessa gasped. She didn''t expect her uncle and aunt to back down, but she couldn''t force them either.


    "You have a long future with your master, Little Vann. I''m sure Goddess Lina doesn''t want all of you to die with her. She just wants to know your response and sincerity." Le conveyed her understanding with a smile.


    "..." Vanessa didn''t answer, but she came closer to her uncle and aunt. She gave them a big hug and spoke her heart out.


    A few minutester, Theo and Le decided to excuse themselves. They would wait in the next room to check on Ariel and Steph.


    ''Ely, look at the short question you asked. The impact is huge.'' Elena muttered via spirit telepathy.


    ''That shows your figure''s impact, my dear sister.'' Elysia rolled her eyes. She was currently not appearing as Elysia in the eyes of everyone but Elena.


    ''Master Elysia, Master Elena, I have some information regarding your confusion. Do you want to try to drastically strengthen your physical and spiritual body so that you can use ultra powerful magic without having to deal with fatal reppercussion?'' Rhea joined the conversation.


    ''Yes!'' Elena and Elysia answered in unison.


    ''We''re trying to figure out how, but we don''t have much time, do we? We need time to cultivate our physical and spiritual bodies...'' Elysia took a deep breath and exhaled slowly.


    ''Heehee, this might be the solution. We now have several people who are willing to entrust their lives to you. If you can earn theirplete trust, and you can trust them too, then an absolute connection can be established.'' Rhea put her hands together.


    ''What do you want to say, Rhea. I failed to understand it.'' Elena was confused.


    ''You can use fusion with those who have an absolute connection to you. The examples are me, Vanessa, and Yuuki. We can fuse our existence into one with you without any problems. That way, you will be a more substantial existence.


    ''Aah, our spirits might be able to visit the Elysian Realm that way! It''s not just my consciousness; I also don''t need to enter a mini realm to visit our paradise world!'' Rhea came up with some brilliant ideas after giving them some more thought.


    She knew it would work because it wasn''t the first time she had fused her existence with her host.

 Chapter 904 Seven Chakra Spots

    ''Fu, fusion?'' Elysia and Elena looked at each other in confusion.


    ''Yep, bing one with another entity. That would drastically boost your overall strength because it''s not just you, but us.'' Rhea nodded in confirmation.


    ''Isn''t that broken? Rhea wants to be one with us. But, that sounds a bit lewd...'' Elysia muttered while imagining that scenario and felt a bit embarrassed after saying it.


    ''I fused my existence with my mother''s avatar in the great battle in the past. We were once involved in a one-on-one sh against the second rank Ruvoid God. We can''t have the upper hand, but we''re not on the losing side either!'' Rhea said it proudly.


    ''I see. Let''s discuss this in detail and depth after this.'' Elena felt very interested. She needed help understanding the fusion concept Rhea wanted to tell her. Still, it was enough to get her undivided attention.


    "How about you, Sylvia?" Elysia asked while looking at the ever-curious devil girl. She had yet to hear a response from Sylvia.


    "Wherever Ely will go, I will follow. We have often entrusted our lives to one and the other. Nothing will change." Sylvia stated her stance eloquently.


    "I see, thank you, everyone." Elysia was touched when her closest friends stayed.


    "No one will me you if you retreat, Fortuna. We can''t involve you any more than this. We will prepare to face the Ruvoid God''s avatars soon, and make thorough preparations for our space battle on the moon. We will send you back to Earth for your safety." Elena grasped her hand and conveyed her response to Fortuna''s silence.


    "I''ve made up my mind to see through to the end. I believe you can save the world." Fortuna shook her head.


    "So, you also willing to entrust your life to us? The person you just met a few days ago?" Elena tilted her head slightly. She needed to grasp Fortuna''s motivation.


    "Mhm, yes. Does that sound strange? I can see everyone here has a great faith in one another. Also, what are you going to do with the fact that we are willing to entrust our lives to you, Lina?" Fortuna made a steeple of her fingers. She really wanted to know what Lina would do to them now.


    "Well then, we should change ces for further conversation. Shall we go to the Nature Realm or your Firmament Realm?" Elysia stood up and asked the little Goddess on her palm.


    "My realm will do. I invite all of you to my Private Realm." Nell flew up and opened a portal to her realm without dy.


    The white circr portal appeared above and immediately descended below, teleporting everyone to a beautiful realm above the endless sky.


    The golden blue sky filled the world''s atmosphere, and a sea of clouds spread out like the Heaven Realm. Several floating inds were in the surroundings, but a substantial white-gold pce immediately caught everyone''s attention.


    Nell put her Realm Core outside the portal. She felt it was safe out there because the room was still wrapped in Elena''s anti-reconnaissanceyered barriers.


    "Wee to my Firmament Realm. The realm above the divine clouds, my private heaven." Nell greeted everyone with pride. She had expected everyone to be amazed and fascinated by the sight of her Private Realm.


    "Wow... That''s actually true. You can create a mini world with its world''sw. This isn''t a mini realm inside an ordinary artifact." Fortuna sped her hands as she was so amazed.


    It was rtively easy to understand the concept of a space storage artifact. Still, it was beyond her divine knowledge toprehend the creation of a brand-new world of this ss. The mini world that could be called private property!


    "Woah..." The girls looked around them in amazement and curiosity.


    Among all the people, the one who felt the most excited was E. She received the grace to visit her Goddess''s private heaven!


    "Can we borrow your pce throne hall?" Elysia asked while looking at Nell''s Firmament Pce.


    "Sure, let''s go there." Nell rubbed her hands together. She could already guess what would happen next and anticipated knowing more about Elysia and Elena''s secrets.


    Momentster, everyone entered the divine pce. That ce was so big and majestic, but no one was there to wee them. There was no life or noise, only the cool breeze apanying their arrival.


    Every corner of the pce was kept clean and tidy even though it was hundreds of thousands of years old. However, the feeling of loneliness could easily be felt when they stepped into the pce grounds.


    Elysia said nothing, and the girls didn''t say anything either. The Goddess of Blessings had lost all the divine angels in the great battle against the Ruvoid Race a hundred thousand years ago. It would bring pain to bring up the current atmosphere in a conversation, even if it was just small talk.


    When they arrived at the throne hall, a white and gold carpet had already been spread to wee the realm ruler. Several banners and gs hung on the walls, but no symbol was disyed anywhere. It was just in gold-colored silk.


    "..." Nell made a gesture for Elysia and Elena to go to the single throne on the stage.


    That gesture surprised almost everyone. This ce was the Goddess of Blessings'' divine pce, but the Goddess in question asked another divine being to sit on her throne!?


    Elysia just nodded and took Elena''s hand to go to the throne.


    "!?" E was beyond shocked. She had no idea why her Goddess did that.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Rhea, Nell, and Lifa soon followed Elysia and Elena to the throne. However, they all just stood near the throne, and no one was sitting there.


    "I appreciate your willingness to entrust your life to us. However, we have no intention of making any sacrifices. We hate tragedies, and we intend to avoid that ending at all costs." Elysia grasped her hand and looked at everyone''s faces.


    "..." Ai didn''t know why, but she just wanted to kneel right now. She followed her instincts and approached the throne. She knelt before the Goddesses.


    The other girls soon followed suit, even Fortuna. Gio and Cherub also knelt down, though their position was somewhat unique since they were currently in their little dragon form.


    "We will establish more spirit connection, strengthen our strength as one, and prevent one or some of us from falling. Theing battle will either kill us all or none will die. We will sustain each other''s lives.


    An absolute spirit connection is required. Are you willing to tie your life and destiny with us?" Elysia spread her hands.


    "The decision has been made. We will risk it all." Ai responded without hesitation.


    The girls nodded in response to support Ai''s answer.


    "Mm, stand up." Elysia raised her hand a little. When everyone was standing, she continued. "Currently, we, the Goddesses, have established a spirit connection with Elysia as the core. Vanessa and Yuuki are ready for absolute spirit connection, but we will perform the sacred ceremonyter after we find a method that is safe for us."


    "E-eh? Why is Ely the core? What''s going on? So, the Goddesses are tied to Ely?" Ai gasped in surprise.


    "We only have three dantian to put the connection spirit mark on. Helen and Aria already upy two, Lady Tifa would take one spot with Helen. Yuuki and Vanessa share the middle one. Yes, we are bound and you will join us soon. We will strengthen each other and avoid death with this. We will monitor and protect each other''s well being." Elysia nodded.


    "???" Everyone stared at ''Elysia'' by reflex. Elysia was so important... No wonder there was always at least one Goddess by Elysia''s side.


    "Heehee, I''m actually not Elysia. We are indeed changing forms. Elysia is there, and I am Lina." Elena chuckled softly as she waved her hands.


    "!!!" Almost everyone was surprised by that statement. Ai was the most surprised because her guess was correct, but she wasn''t so sure.


    "Ely..." Ai clenched her fist.


    "Ah, ahaha, please calm down, Ai. We are sisters, so don''t be angry. We will counterattack the Ruvoid God''s avatars with a counter trap method." Elysia took a step back andughed dryly.


    Evelyn scratched her head. So, the current Elysia was the Goddess of Light, and the real Elysia was disguised as the Goddess of Light? That could have been clearer.


    "Fufu, I''m fine sharing space with my daughter. However, you need to re-perform the sacred ceremony with Helen first. Also, you seem to have yet to discover the greater secret about the divine body. It''s not the three dantians, but there''s also the seven chakras. You have ten even though you''re still a mortal." Lifa holds Elysia''s shoulder from behind.


    "Uh, is that true?" Elysia was pleasantly surprised.


    "Yup. Do you want me to show you? I should have let you figure that out yourself, but the situation is a bitplex since we don''t have much time left before the final battle." Lifa nodded and went to face Elysia.


    She stared at the ethereal beauty before her. The one before her was Elysia but in Elena''s form. She would see Elena''s various expressions with this and greatly anticipated it.


    "You must already know about the three dantians. The upper one is here, the middle and the lower." Lifa pressed her fingers on Elysia''s three dantians for demonstration. Although the real ones were not there in Elysia''s body.


    "Mm, I already know that. Then, can the other seven chakra spots be used to store spirit connections as well?" Elysia nodded in understanding.


    "Yes, you can bind the fates of all your closest friends with you there. Let me show you. You will find one here. It is the crwon chakra spot. Then, here is the brow, throat, heart, sr plexus, sacral navel, and thest one is the base root." Lifa pointed to every spot with a gentle touch for demonstration.


    "Why, why is the base there?" Elysia covered her lower half by reflex. She blushed slightly because Lifa was too naughty to suddenly touch her there.


    "That''s because it''s there, but not in your privy parts. You''ll find it if you carefully observe it with your eyes ability or energy scan. Not everyone can have the perfect ten while still a mortal." Lifa shrugged her shoulders with an innocent expression. However, she was satisfied to see Elena''s blushing face, though it was still Elysia inside.


    "Nice one. I want to put my spirit mark on the base chakra spot." Ai popped out right behind Elysia and squeezed Elysia''s cheeks. "But, yeah, you are Elysia, right?"


    "Mha, whait, I''m a spirit. We can make the spirit bond after this. Madam Tifa needs to teach us how." Elysia held Ai''s hand to save her cheeks.


    "Hmm, but originally you only knew three dantians. If one spot could be shared by several people, you''d just establish a spirit connection with a few of us, right? Three spot won''t fit everyone." Ai smiled slightly.


    "That''s because we wanted to discuss it with all of you. Everyone previously cornered me to tell me about our past, right? Do you want to try digging into that and find out the secrets that are still yet to be uncovered with us?" Elena pulled Ai back from Elysia.


    "Yeah, we paid the price to know about that. Ely, you know more about me than I do. However, it''s time for me to know everything about you." Ai heaved a subtle sigh and nced at Elysia. She represented what everyone might want to say.

 Chapter 905 The Hidden Truth About Their Past

    Elysia and Elena then decided to tell the truth of their past to those willing to entrust their lives to them both. It all began with life on Earth and ended with the transmigration to Vrelenia.


    The mystery was there. Elysia and Elena hoped to find an answer and the reason.


    "..." Elysia fell silent after telling her life story and everything about her on Earth. She looked at everyone with a feeling of uneasiness because she didn''t know what was in everyone''s mind.


    It was like trying to trust everyone by confiding in her secrets; she hoped to be trusted in return. That way, she could tie their lives with her without burden.


    "This is a truly mind blowing life story, Ely. Earth Mother may know something about Ali, but not about Ely. That exins all of why you are not in the line of Earth''s destiny. However, I think the greater secret lies hidden in her. Earth Mother must know something about you more than anyone. I would bet that you have reincarnated several times with different entities and identities." Fortuna was a bit confused because there were still some missing factors, but Elysia and Lina were still clueless about that. They had no memories more than Ali''s story.


    "Woah, is that a reincarnation and transmigration story? You were a man once, Ely? A girl trapped in a man body. How fascinating, I want to know more~" Sylvia''s eyes glistened with curiosity.


    Elysia''s story was so exciting and enchanting, far exceeding her expectations. Yet, that was still the first part of the whole life events because she could guess it wasn''t Elysia''s first reincarnation!


    "Don''t you find it strange?" Elysia still felt a bit nervous.


    "What''s so strange, Ely? The divine can take any form. Perhaps, your previous life was Earth''s will, and the universe returned the situation to the way it should be? Look, you came to Vrelenia and met all of us. Earth is not a ce where you should be. We''re twin sisters now." Ai nodded in understanding. She finally knew the whole story about her little sister, Elysia.


    "Wait, wait... So, Sylvia was actually the one who killed Alisha, and indirectly Elysia too? However, Elysia survived the death door and... This is soplicated, why did the universe send your soul in the form of Alisha? Did you are actually a separate entity? But, your previous body vessel is just temporary? Look, your spirit is simr, just a counterpart, but also apliment to each other." Nell held her head in confusion as she looked at Elysia and Ai.


    "Hm, that''s interesting. We might actually be one entity. Ely was a part of me that was lost and strayed to Earth, and we are now back together, but two spirits. Hey, then what about Lina? She was the one who was always with Ely from a previous life." Ai looked at Elysia and Lina alternately.


    "I am Ely''s guardian angel. We shared our fate together. You never know how many lives we''ve lived through. Our memories are still sealed, and we can''t reach them even if we try." Elena put her hand on her upper chest.


    "Erm, can you revoke your disguise magic or return to your original form first? I often feel confused because it''s Ely, but it''s actually Lina inside." Ai scratched her head.


    "Sure, but we''ll be back in disguise after this." Elysia didn''t mind.


    She then changed her natural spirit form back to Elysia while Elena activated an innate skill to change Elysia''s body to the Goddess of Light''s form. They could switch forms between each other without magic, and that made those who understood once again shocked.


    "Apparently, our guess was wrong... Your destiny is moreplicated than we ever assumed." Lifa put her hand to her chin and sighed.


    "What do you mean?" Elena raised her eyebrows.


    "I''ve discussed this with Earth Mother. I got the answer, but it turns out we''re notpletely right. Let''s collect some facts that have been proven true first." Lifa took a deep breath, then let it out slowly.


    She then outlined some facts, then described the conjectures and predictions about Elysia, Alisha, and Elena''s situation.


    Elysia was a divine spirit, and Elena was Elysia''s guardian angel, also a divine spirit. After Elysia dead on Earth, Elysia and Elena were freed from their temporary unidentified mortal vessel to be transferred to Vrelenia by universew because the time was ripe. Ali''s death on Earth was also preordained, to be sure.


    Alisha was Elysia''s other half in this world. However, tragedy struck Alisha. Alisha''s spirit got lost in the Boundless Realm when the two divine spirits entered the mortal body.


    This situation made Elysia''s divine synchronization fail, and Elysia''s mortal body failed to fully transform into the celestial body, but it gradually evolved and became half-divine. It was Elysia''s current body, with a fatal w and weakness.


    The big question that lingered was Elysia and Elena''s true identity before living on Earth. What kind of situation had forced Elysia in the past to split her existence in two before entering samsara.


    Many undiscovered mysteries, including Elena''s origins as Elysia''s guardian angel.


    "That''s an interesting spection and analysis, Tifa. It also makes sense and there are elements of truth in it. However, it''s still not enough to lead us to the overall truth." Elena stroked her chin.


    "Yes, that''s what I thought." Lifa heaved a subtle sigh. She couldn''t say a few things right now because it wasn''t the time yet. She would let time show the truth.


    "Somehow, I feel like your situation is being manipted by someone. Not just the universe, but a superior entity. Perhaps, Sera''s ss or higher? I mean, this makes no sense." Nell voiced her confusion.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Could it be, we sealed our own memories? Or, are we really dancing on the palm of the absolute one? We can''t know anything from here. Everything is still a mystery and shrouded in the gray mist." Elena sighed.


    She had expected this, but she was d there hade up with some usible theory that might actually be true.


    "Ely, if we really are a single existence, would one of us perhaps disappear?" Ai suddenly asked with a solemn expression.


    "Whatever the oue, I don''t want you to leave me. It''s fine, no one will disappear. You are not Alisha, but Ai, my big sister." Elysia held Ai''s cheek.


    "Mmm." Ai just nodded in understanding, then nced at Sylvia. Everyone then stared at the devil princess as well.


    "E-eh, ahaha... Why is everyone staring at me?" Sylviaughed awkwardly while rubbing her head.


    She then couldn''t stand the pressure from everyone''s stares. She rushed to Ai and Elysia and kowtowed. "I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to kill you back then. It was just humans attacking me for no reason! Please don''t punish me. You already know this, right, Ely?"


    "Mm, I already know everything. But, what do you think, Ai?" Elysia did not want to me anyone for the tragedy.


    "Hm, I don''t care. I barely have memories of myself. However, you did kill us once, Sylvi. What are you going to do topensate for our deaths? Do you think simply giving your life to us is enough?" Ai suddenly entered her Void Empress mode. She acted superior and looked down on the girl prostrating before her.


    "If that''s not enough, then I will serve Ely! I serve the light, and Ely is my Goddess." Sylvia raised her head.


    "Hou~ Then, you will offer everything?" Ai crouched down and held Sylvia''s chin.


    "Mmm!" Sylvia nodded repeatedly. She knew she would be kicked up if she ran away from this situation. So, confirmation was the only option since she would be considered guilty because the fact she killed Alisha and Elysia could never be changed.


    "Well then. You are no longer yours from now on, but us. Ely, Lina, we''d better now perform the sacred spirit connection ceremony." Ai patted Sylvia''s head and stood back up.


    "Fufu, nice~ I feel excited. Ely, Mama Luna will try her best to protect you!" Luna raised her fist.


    "..." Elysia didn''t know what to say. Luna wasn''t her mother, but she couldn''t keep forbidding Luna.


    ''Ely, please return to the Elysian Realm. You need to take over your body first to perform the sacred spirit connection ceremony. We''ll switch roles againter when it''s all over.'' Elena sent a telepathic spirit.


    Elysia nodded in understanding and immediately entered the Elysian Realm. Elena also came back, and Elysia immediately took over her body. She also changed her form back to Elysia.


    ''Are you feeling relieved, Ely? Our dear friends don''t mind about our past life. Some of them are even interested and enthusiastic to know us better. They want us to share our stories more, but that''s enough for now.'' Elena chuckled lightly at the implied meaning behind her words.


    ''Mm, I feel relieved. This way, I no longer have any worries or regrets. They are one of the best blessings that I can meet in life.'' Elysia breathed a sigh of relief as she looked at her friends.


    "Ely, I''ll be the first. Establish a spirit connection with me and connect my life with you like Vann and Yuuki. We will save the world and explore the vast universe to uncover the secrets of our past together." Ai held Elysia''s hands enthusiastically, but she kept staring at Elysia''s abdomen and below. She wished to ce her spirit mark in Elysia''s root base than the other spot.


    "Ai, thank you. Let me know when you''re ready." Elysia smiled happily. She then spoke to Lifa via telepathy to ask about the seven chakra spots.


    "I''m ready anytime." Ai nodded a little.


    "I will guide you if necessary. The technique is the same as when you establish a spirit connection with Yuuki and Vann." Lifa came closer to guide Elysia.


    Elysia then pressed her forehead to Ai''s. She sent a permanent contract to Ai and connected it to her spirit for the bonding ritual. Ai''s spirit mark formed on her base root chakra spot, and Ai''s life was now connected to her.


    The two of them then opened their eyes, looking into each other''s eyes in reverie. The golden light still enveloped them, but a mysterious satisfaction somehow filled them.


    For some reason, they feltplimented, and the inexplicable missing parts had been filled.

 Chapter 906 Everyones Spirit Bonds

    "Hm-mm~" Ai''s mood was so flowery now.


    She didn''t know and didn''t care whether she and Ely were one entity, as the Goddess of Life spected. The only thing she couldprehend from what had just happened, she was officially Elysia''s twin sister, and their spirits were bound by a strong bond.


    Recalling Elysia''s final struggle against the Seraph of the End in the Boundless Realm, Ai feels she owes her life to her twin sister. Because of that, she would never let Elysia get hurt again, no matter what.


    ''...'' Rhea looked at Elysia and Ai with a thought in mind. If Ai is Elysia''s other half, like Elena''s situation, is Ai also her master?


    However, Rhea immediately put that thought aside because she considered Ai was Elysia''s twin sister, just like Elysia had believed. Their entities were different, and there were two spirits, not in the case of Oceanid and his ability to divide himself.


    "Ely, let''s do our spirit bonding ceremony again. Our previous ceremony had a mistake on my side. Let''s do this one right, and we can forge a new perfect one." Nell knew her spirit''s connection to Elysia and Elena was only half-baked. Still, she intended to make it a new full-fledged one.


    "With pleasure." Elysia nodded in agreement as if she understood what she had to do. She asked Rhea via spirit telepathy to ask what she should do.


    Nell then pressed her head to Elysia''s forehead and performed a spirit-bonding ritual.


    Rhea instructed Elysia, and Elysia released Nell''s spirit mark from her upper dantian without hesitation. The spirit mark was still there. They would only repair the spirit bonding without removing the old one to avoid bacsh on Nell''s side.


    Nell sent a new divine mark to Elysia, and thetter epted the contract voluntarily. Elysia then tied Nell''s spirit to her, and Nell''s old spirit mark fused with the new one.


    ''Your spirit mark is currently shining a beautiful gold, Nell. We can expect more from you now. You are a good Little Goddess, no longer a mischievous little fairy.'' Elena was mesmerized to observe Nell''s divine mark that connected their spirits twinkling with dazzling holy light. It was no longer pale yellow but bright golden.


    ''Yeah, I''ll be in your care, Ely. I''ve learned my lesson.'' Nell smiled faintly and opened her eyes. She shook her head as she remembered her first encounter with Elysia.


    ''Nell, thank you for having a faith in us. You all mean so much to us.'' Elysia stared at the crystal clear blue eyes with a tender gaze.


    ''You don''t have to say it, Ely. I invest my future in you. To be honest, I just realized that you have a body constitution simr to mine. I expect more when you have cultivated your body to the divine level. You can enter into spirit contracts with more powerful entities that can strengthen you. My big sister can teach you a fusion technique with your contracted entities through absolute spirit bonding.'' Nell looked up while imagining how strong Elysia would be after fusion with the powerful Goddesses in the future.


    ''Heehee~ I still don''t know if I can do it or not. I only have three dantians and seven chakra spots. I''m not sure I can contract with too many people.'' Elisia was ttered.


    ''That is not true. Do you know, I''m known as the Goddess with the most contracted entities. They were my dear contracted angels. One hundred and twenty-eight of them have a spirit bond with me. So I know you can use those ten spots for lots of spirit bond marks, just like me.'' Nell was proud but also sad that all her beloved angels were no longer alive.


    ''Please don''t be sad. We will always be with you.'' Elysia tries tofort Nell.


    She didn''t know if Nell''s assumption was correct because she had yet to ascend to the divine level, and the divine spirit mark took up a lot of space.


    ''Yeah, thank you. I am now your Contracted Goddess. My name is Nell, the Goddess of Blessings, pleased to be acquainted with you, Elysia, the Unknown Goddess.'' Nell smiled sweetly and flew towards her big sister.


    ''Unknown Goddess? Is that my title?'' Elysia felt a bit confused.


    ''No, but your temporary title only known to us, your pantheon. Your past is still shrouded in mystery, but I''d love to dig into it with you and everyone else.'' Nell hummed on her big sister''s shoulder.


    Vanessa and Yuuki then came closer to Elysia. They thought they needed to do another spirit bonding, and that made Elysia amused.


    "Our current spirit connection has already been established. There''s no need to renew it." Elysia stroked Vanessa and Yuuki''s heads.


    "Um, we know. We just wanted to give you a hug, master." Vanessa meekly nodded and hugged Elysia.


    "..." Yuuki also hugged Elysia silently.


    Elysia was a little surprised, but she gently stroked the back of her lovely beast girls.


    "It must have been a long journey with many hardships. We don''t know how many tragedies you have gone through in the past, but going through multiple samsara and reincarnations is not trivial.


    Even the Ancient Gods on Earth erased most of their memories of the past to avoid their bitter pain. It''s OK not to dwell on the past. You are Elysia, our beloved master. Let''s live our new beautiful lives. We will uncover all truths and mysteries together, master." Yuuki spoke softly near Elysia''s ear, but it was enough for everyone to hear.


    "Thank you, Yuuki. You make me feel much more at ease. You may be right, and I just didn''t realize it until now." Elisia smiled gently.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Mm, we will defeat thest Ruvoid Gods and exterminate the ursed from our world. After that, we will have all the time we want to do whatever we need to do. We will win, and no one will die." Vanessa dered her motivation positively.


    "En." Elysia nodded.


    After that, Yuuki and Vanessa let go of their hugs from Elysia as they knew several other people wanted to form spirit bonds with Elysia.


    "Xentia is next. Xentia will lend all of Xentia''s power to Goddess Ely with all her heart! We will eradicate evil and darkness. Shine light into the world. Xentia is very honored to have this opportunity!" Xentia stepped forward with great enthusiasm.


    "You are so sweet, Xentia. I am d you are our hero." Elysia gave Xentia a head pat.


    "Xentia is sweet? However, you have never tasted Xentia, though? How do you know that Xentia is sweet?" Xentia felt a bit confused.


    "That''s apliment." Elysia exined briefly with amusement.


    "O-oh!" Xentia dropped her fist onto her open palm.


    After that, Elysia and Xentia conducted a spirit-bonding ceremony with Elysia as the hostmaster.


    "Heehee~ Now Xentia can feel you inside. Ah, can Xentia alsomunicate to all contracted ones via spirit telepathy? Wow, this is amazing, heehee~" Xentia experimented a little and found it to be great. She rubbed her cheeks onto Elysia''s with pleasure.


    ''Hehe, we might be able to do many great things in the future with absolute spirit bonding, but not all contracted entities can reach that level.'' Rhea spoke to Xentia via telepathy.


    ''Xentia will learn and will definitely reach that level one day.'' Xentia expressed her determination and will.


    The next one was Sylvia to do the spirit bonding ceremony. The devil princess had no problems and entrusted her life to her dear friend. Instead, She felt honored to be able to establish a spirit rtionship with a Goddess in training.


    "Hmm-mm~ Muach, I''m in your care, Ely." Sylvia wrapped her arms around Elisia''s neck and ced a kiss on the cheek.


    "I am also in your care, Sylvi. Wee to our core group." Elysia held Sylvia''s chin and rubbed the devil princess''s rosy lips. "You''re so naughty to suddenly kiss me."


    "Hehe, that''s fine, right?" Sylvia blushed slightly and immediately ran away from Elysia with a giggle. She joined Vanessa and Yuuki to tell a little tale.


    "..." Lynn stared at Goddess Lina for a moment while grasping her hands. She felt that the rtionship between Elysia and the Goddess of Light was soplex, but who would have thought that the core was Elysia, who connected the Goddesses into one force.


    "It''s still quite mindblowing, isn''t it? Would you like to form a contract with the Goddess of Light instead, my daughter?" Luna could guess what was in Lynn''s mind.


    "Ah, uh." Lynn wished it was true, but she couldn''t because the other party showed almost no interest in entering into a spirit contract with her.


    ''Did you fall for me? I am Ely''s Guardian Goddess, Lynn. Make a spirit contract with Ely, and we can spend time together with everyone as usual. I hope nothing changes.'' Elena sent telepathy to Lynn.


    ''En!'' Lynn nodded happily. The Goddess she admired the most recognized her, and she would happily entrust her fate and life to Elysia.


    Lynn and Luna took turns carrying out the spirit bonding ceremony with Elysia. They asked to ce their spirit marks in the same spot.


    After that, Luna suddenly hugged Lynn and Elysia. "Fufu, aren''t we now a big family?"


    "Uuh, it''s hard for me to breathe, Luna. Please let me go." Elysia asked politely while patting Luna''s arm repeatedly. Her face was buried in Luna''s bosom, and she had trouble breathing.


    "That''s right, mother. You can''t hug people and bury their faces into your breasts." Lynn pursed her lips and poked her mother''s breasts.


    "Aww, that tickles, Lynn." Luna took a step back and covered her breasts.


    "..." Elysia took a deep breath and let it out slowly. She then turned around, facing her first friends in this world.

 Chapter 907 Sealed Their Fate

    "Ely, do you desire me?" Evelyn came closer and held out her hand to Elysia.


    "I need you." Elysia grasped Evelyn''s hand.


    "However, I am not as good as everyone else. I am still an ordinary young girl with little experience. I want to help, and lighten the load on your shoulders, but there isn''t much I can do. Sometimes, I feel useless." Evelyn smiled weakly.


    "You are wrong, Eve. You shine brightly, but you just haven''t caught your spotlight yet. We are just a flower that hasn''t bloomed yet and is still growing. Can you show me your motivation?" Elysia smiled gently while stroking Evelyn''s hand. This girl was her first friend, who was sincere and precious.


    No one could tell what might await them, but she wanted to tie her destiny with them. It might sound selfish, but Elysia was feeling weak. She was craving for apany.


    "I will strive to serve you. I will develop to be your worthy loyal servant in the future. There may not be much I currently can do, but please allow me to stay by your side, Ely. If I is what you desire, then I will dly offer my fate to you. You are my Goddess." Evelyn expressed her feelings with a resolved gaze. She felt that she could reach her best friend. Elysia was waiting for her by giving her a chance.


    "Eve, thank you. Please lend me your strength." Elysia brought her face closer to Evelyn''s and pressed their foreheads together.


    "I shall be yours." Evelyn opened her heart and spirit. She let her best friend forge a permanent spirit connection with her even though she knew the consequences. She was willing to risk everything if it would allow her to reach her Goddess.


    A connection was established without a hitch since both parties were wellpatible and trusted each other. Evelyn felt something inside herself was missing, but it was soon replenished. He could sense Elysia''s existence within him and could also tell that her spirit mark was already inside Elysia to hold.


    Now, her life bonded with her best friend, and she would follow either in life or death.


    ''Eve, you may see me as a strong Goddess, but I am actually weak, fragile, and maybe a crybaby. I can''t stand to see my closed ones perish before my eyes.'' Elysia spoke to Evelyn via spirit telepathy.


    ''Ely, please don''t say that. If you are weak, I am one dimension below the small fry. You are a Goddess in training stronger than anyone with unlimited potential.


    That''s why you can make the Goddesses willing to contract with you. Even your master is your contracted Goddess, too, right? You are what connects us together. Anyone would hate to see a tragedy.'' Evelyn opened her eyes and saw Elysia''s purplish-blue eyes up close with awe.


    ''I originally wanted to tie your lives and destiny with mine because I don''t want anyone to die. We will shoulder them together. I can''t do it alone because I''m not strong enough. However, Aria said we can borrow everyone''s strength to solidify ourselves into a single existence.'' Elysia subconsciously nced at her left hand.


    ''Do you want to do something with your master, Ely? May I know what it is?'' Evelyn could guess something, but she wanted to know the truth.


    ''Mm, we might be pushed around and forced to unleash a sealed almighty magic that will kill me. The repercussion is very deadly.'' Elysia took a little distance from Evelyn''s face and smiled innocently.


    ''Ely, you''re not going to make a self-sacrifice, are you? Why should it be you?'' Evelyn widened her eyes.


    ''That is ourst resort. I am the key, the core to finish everything. However, we hope to borrow everyone''s strength. That way, we can avoid the lethal repercussion. I can''t bring everyone to disappear with me, can I?'' Elysia grasped her hand. She made Evelyn the first to know about herst resort.


    ''By all means, please use our power. You need to talk to everyone, and they will definitely do what you ask them willingly. However, please don''t shoulder everything by yourself, Ely. Don''t leave me and disappear.'' Evelyn grasped Elysia''s arms with a solemn expression.


    ''Mm, we''ll talk about this to everyone soon. You are the first person I tell. Goddess Aria will teach us about absolute spirit connection and fusion.'' Elysia pped Evelyn''s hand.


    ''En, alright. I believe you and your master are not reckless people. You alwayse with some careful nning and preparation. I am willing to help and serve you. And I''m sure everyone else does too.'' Evelyn nodded in understanding, but that still didn''t relieve her. Even so, she felt d because Elysia recognized her.


    Evelyn then joins the girls and shares a few things about the experiences of spirit connection. She didn''t tell about Elysia''sst resort n because Elysia would tell everyone about it when the time came.


    E then came closer to Elysia with teary eyes. That confused everyone, and Elysia did too.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    ''E, what''s wrong? Do you feel reluctant and change your mind? We seem too much to ask.'' Elysia could tell that Rhea and Elena were ready to erase E''s memory about the recent event if E suddenly changed her mind.


    ''No, Ely. Thanks for asking, but I''m willing to risk my life to save the world. It''s just, the Goddess of Blessings just spoke to me. She said that she doesn''t need me. I might be able to be her angel, but it''s impossible to be appointed as the real one on her side. Ely, am I so undesirable and hopeless?'' E''s lips trembled. The tears in her eyes were about to spill out.


    ''Ah...'' Elysia finally grasped the whole situation. Nell just said some mean things for E to understand.


    ''Her divine self said that directly to my mind. She asked me to have a life and death rtionship with you, and I will be fine. If you are a Goddess in training, will my Goddess just discard me and abandon me to be handed over to another rising Goddess? I really don''t get it, Ely. Help me, what should I do?'' E grasped Elysia''s hands. She felt so confused and scared that she couldn''t think straight.


    ''E, actually, the Goddess of Blessings had told us about her situation. You are her angel''s descendant, and it will only take old wounds to raise another angel. She lost everything dear to her. Can you feel her pain in her rejection?'' Elysia gently told E.


    She didn''t understand why Nell would say that to E now, but she knew she had to do something.


    ''!?'' E gasped. She failed to realize that. She might have hurt Elysia''s feelings indirectly because of her statement. ''I-I''m sorry. I fail to understand her pain and offend you, Ely. I may be stupid and unreliable, but I will be strong soon. Please desire me and make me yours.''


    Elisia smiled wryly. E''s statement was ambiguous, but she just put it aside and told an interesting fact. ''You know, E. The Goddess of Blessings is my contracted Goddess. If you be my angel, isn''t that the same as being her angel? Are you willing to entrust your life and lend strength to us?''


    Elysia reached out, and E immediately wiped away her tears. E could see the broader situation now and immediately epted Elysia''s hand. "Please allow me to serve you, o the Goddess who rules over other Goddesses, Goddess Elysia."


    "I shall grant your wish." Elysia held E''s cheeks and wiped away the tears from there. She then brought her face closer and pressed their foreheads together.


    "..." E left her fate to Elysia, her Goddess friend. The energy flow filled her entire being, and a connection was connected to her spirit. It was not the temporary one like before, but a permanent rtionship.


    E''s current feelings were still quiteplicated andplex, but she felt relieved and happy to be epted by Elysia. She was a devout believer and felt the most incredible honor to belong to a higher Goddess who was bound to her Goddess.


    For the next one was Gio and Cherub. Gio hadplete faith in Elysia, and it went without saying. He volunteered to lend his strength to his master as to what he had to do.


    However, Cherub was only there to keep Giopany. He was Ai''s contracted beast, but he would dly serve his master''s twin sister without conditions.


    As thest one, Fortuna was no longer considering anything. She could see having a divine spirit connection with Elysia was a win-win solution for all situations. She offered a favor and would receive something more significant in return. Not to mention, she knew that Elysia and the other Goddesses really needed vital members urgently.


    "To be honest, I am still surprised. You are a high-rank Goddess in the Heaven Realm, but you are willing to entrust your life and lend your strength to us. I am currently a Goddess in training who is na?¡¥ve and with little experience. You are so wise. , and you trust strangers like us for a reason." Elysia closed her eyes and smiled faintly.


    "The future you is beyond promising. I am willing to take the risk to invest in you for a greater gain. I may be seen as using you and leeched off the strong. Are you okay to bear my sins?" Fortuna smiled thinly too.


    "I know and am aware of your goals. As long as that means no harm to us, then wee to the group." Elysia heaved a subtle sigh calmly.


    "You already know? Can you see the truth, lie, and deception? I am the Goddess of Fate, known as the scheming and manipting one." Fortuna blinked her eyes several times.


    "Mm, the scheming one, more than the cunning vixen. I want to believe you, but can you trust us? I want you to put your faith in us, not just a trade offer about greater gain. The one who seek apany amidst the endless path of destiny. We will be the light to illuminate the dark fog of limitless possibilities. Let''s explore what lies ahead of us and uncover the greater secrets of the universe." Elysia held out her hand.


    "Sweet lips. I have made up my mind, and just ying on words with you. Thank you for inviting me to your pantheon, Goddess Ely. I can see why so many Goddesses put their faith in you." Fortuna was fond of Elysia''s confidence. She epted the hand extended to her and allowed Elysia to connect with their divine spirit.


    It was like she let Elysia possess a part of her divine spirit, but she could tell it was a two-way benefit with significant risk. The more she knew about Elysia and Lina, the deeper the attraction she had for them. Currently, she had already sealed her fate and rtionship. She was eager to see how far they would go.

 Chapter 908 Avrora Forest Invasion

    Lifa couldn''t do a spirit bonding ceremony at the moment because Elysia needed to return to Nature Realm to meet her real body.


    Everyone then exited the Firmament Realm because it had been some time since Nell checked thetest information updates.


    "Everyone, this is bad." Nell returned to the room in a bit of a panic.


    "What is it?" Elena folded her arms. She knew a bad omen was brewing.


    "I received an emergency message from Alexander six minutes ago. The Heretic God is currently fighting the corrupted Ely in Cuttexus Kingdom''s south border, around the Avrora Forest. Arge number of ursed creatures also rose from their sealed ground there. Alexander requested reinforcements because the defensive force in Rarora City might notst long." Nell informed everyone about the precarious situation that was going on.


    "The Ruvoid God''s avatar, huh. They have eight of them, and one appeared the day after we killed one. However, the corrupted Ely? Does this one have a copy of Ely''s powers or is it just copying her appearance?" Elena pursed her lips in displeasure.


    "No further information, but it seems that this one just copied Elysia''s appearance. My big sister already destroyed the previous avatar entire being without a trace. It''s easy for a divine being to imitate someone''s appearance using an artificial avatar." Nell expressed her opinion.


    "I hope it''s true. If it''s the same as the previous one, Heretic God stands no chance to keep up with that avatar, let alone win." Elena had faith in Rhea. So, this Ruvoid God''s avatar was just imitating Elysia''s appearance.


    Elysia took a deep breath and let it out slowly. They would be faced with another high-ss battle only one day apart. "Then, let''s go there now and defeat that avatar as soon as possible. Some of us haven''t recovered yet, so you won''t be involved in the battle this time."


    "Yes, please wait for us in the Nature Realm. Also, Ely, we need to switch forms now for disguises and traps in case something unexpected happens. We are not there to defeat that avatar, but to eliminate it without leaving anything behind." Elena raised her finger as she looked at everyone, emphasizing thest sentence.


    "..." Several girls wanted toe along to help, but they realized that they had not recovered from the previous battle. Sylvia, Xentia and E would definitely not be allowed to tag along.


    "That''s fine. We will deal with the ursed creatures and you can eliminate that hateful avatar. That Ruvoid God wants to dishonor Elysia on the world by wreaking havoc with her appearance." Ai spread her arms. She thought everything would be fine if they didn''te face-to-face with the Ruvoid God''s avatar. That one was what the Goddesses would finish.


    "Yes, let''s test our new spirit bond on the battlefield using a coordinated battle structure. We can eliminate the ursed efficiently." Luna put her hands together and immediately sent telepathy to the girls who would participate in the extermination of the ursed in Avrora Forest.


    "It can be done, but please be vignt and careful. We will protect you." Elysia was feeling a bit worried, but she believed her friends could handle the ursed.


    "Mm, leave it to us. As long as there isn''t an Emperor-level ursed creature, then they are no match for us. Even if there is one, we can work together to eliminate it." Vanessa puffed out her chest with pride.


    "We will leave the ursed and the battle in Rarora City to you." Elena nodded in understanding and pulled Elysia''s hand to keep a little distance from everyone. She immediately returned to the Elysian Realm to switch roles with Elysia.


    A few secondster, Elena took over Elysia''s body, and Elysia came out as a spirit in Elena''s appearance.


    "Let''s go." Elysia revoked the room''syered barrier and immediately teleported everyone to the Cuttexus Kingdom''s Capital City.


    They then flew toward the battlefield in Avrora Forest and divided the group into two. Fortuna led the group to exterminate the ursed, and Lifa brought the divine group to the southern border to assist Xero against the Ruvoid God''s avatar.


    They divided the group in the middle of the vast Avrora Forest. One continued southward, and another westward.


    Nee, I heard that AVrora Forest used to be an ancient holy battlefield where the Holy Church fought it out against countless ursed creatures. Underneath this fertile ground, tens of thousands of holy knights and priests were buried. Sylvia brought up a topic of conversation as they crossed Avrora Forest via the air.


    "Yes, it existed in ancient history. Avrora Forest is one of thergest and most fertile forests in the world, but this forest also holds a million mysteries. They have be holy spirits to protect this forest." E agreed with Sylvia.


    "Here is the ce where you killed me and Ely, right, Sylvi? This is also the ce where the Goddess of Light first became known to the world." Ai smiled slightly.


    "Pwease forgib mwe! I was only defending myself. I am innocent!" Sylvia wore a pitiful expression like a little animal.


    "Hmm, I have no recollection of that tragedy. I don''t me you. It''s just that this forest is a unique ce." Ai took a deep breath.


    "Would you like to meet your family, Ai? They were devastated after losing their precious family members. Student Council President Rosie Reinhard, your big sister, was so devastated to lose her dear lil sis. She cried for several days." Evelyn asked with a sad expression.


    "I don''t care. They already considered me dead, so they should have moved on. I am Ai, Elysia''s twin sister." Ai nced at Evelyn for a moment and shrugged her shoulders. She had no sentiments toward the people that Evelyn mentioned.


    "However, don''t you want to meet them? At least once? Seeing them from afar is good too." Evelyn smiled gently.


    "..." Ai was silent for a moment. She remembered Elysia had said something simr to Evelyn, but she thought it wouldn''t have any meaning if she met them or saw them from afar.


    Her life as Alisha was nothing more than a forgotten story. However, she would probably see them and visit her cemetery.


    "I''ll talk to Ely after this." Ai ended the conversation without saying yes or no, as she knew Evelyn was a bit pushy sometimes.


    A few momentster, they arrived at a forest area contaminated with lots of dark and curse energy. The battle in the anti-curse zones was being fought in the distance between knights and warriors fighting the ursed monsters.


    Upon closer inspection, the strongest monsters were only at Saint level. So, it was a battle that Fortuna''s group was able to win without much difficulty.


    "Hehe, it''s show time~ We will kill them all." Sylvia rubbed her hands and grinned like a viin. She would make those monsters suffer as she wanted to regain her confidence.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Evelyn, E, Xentia are still recovering. Shall we go back row to help the injured?" Xentia asked curiously.


    "Yes, we will help the injured. They are more than enough to clean up the ursed in a few minutes." Evelyn nodded and then led her little team of three apart from the group.


    "Hahaha! Perish!" Sylvia dealt the opening blow with an explosion and a shower of poison needles. She then summoned her advanced weapon and shot the monsters in the head like a professional shooter.


    "Cherub!" Ai called out her pet, and CHerub turned into a huge four-winged dragon. They entered into battle and exterminated the ursed like weak insects.


    "Gio, we can''t lose either. Come with me, we''ll move quickly onnd." Vanessa takes Gio for a cob attack.


    "Hmm!" Gio immediately followed his senior sister. Earthquakes and violent shaking soon followed.


    "Uhm, we should just attack from a distance." Fortuna proposes a suggestion to the fox girls.


    "It sounds good." Yuuki took out her ice arrow.


    "Our only options are attacks with physical damage or utilizing elemental reactions. Mother, please lend me that water gun. It will serve Yuuki''s ice arrows very well." Lynn reached out her hand, asking her mother for something.


    "E-eh? That water gun? I made that for us to y in the rare summer water five years ago. It''s not a weapon to kill." Luna was a bit surprised, but she still took the requested item for her daughter.


    "Yup, we''ll just use that to freeze those monsters so they don''t get any closer to the city. Yuuki." Lynn raised her water gun and started shooting a deluge of water powered by water type Energy Core.


    "Elemental reaction? I don''t have many techniques with physical damage, but I''m confident with my magic. Let''s put this to good use now." Fortuna took out a vial filled with ck clouds. She released the ck cloud into the air and blew it into the battlefield.


    *Splurt* *Crackle* *Rumble!*


    Water, ice, and lightning powered by indirect magic rained down on the battlefield, forcing many parties to retreat because they didn''t want to get involved in friendly fire.


    "Hey!" Sylvia was also forced to retreat because the thunderstorm was getting more and more violent.


    "Roar!" The ursed creatures groaned in pain. They absorbed the magic energy, but the elemental reaction injured their bodies.


    Unfortunately, that wasn''t enough to reduce them to ashes.


    However, Gio suddenly usedrge-scale earth magic. He didn''t care if his magic was inefficient because his goal was something else.


    *Boom!*


    The ground soared high into the sky and fell to bury thousands of monsters several meters underground. Tens of hectares of forest disappeared, reced by wastnd.


    "Hmm!" Gio raised his leg high and stomped his foot hard on the ground.


    *Boom!*


    A powerful earthquake rocked Avrora Forest, making the surrounding ground hardened like solid rock.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Gio stamped his foot several times on the ground, crushing the ursed creatures into a pulp underground. The brown ground soon turned jet ck, and a cloud of cursed omens seeped out, shooting towards Gio.


    "Anti curse field, active!" Vanessa activates two anti-curse mechanisms to protect Gio from the curse.


    The giant anti-curse dome domain activated, absorbing the curse energy into the metal staff.


    There were only a few ursed creatures left. They happened to escape their demise. However, those monsters were still shocked by the sudden change in events.


    The knights and warriors in the defensive formation also opened their mouths wide as they were so surprised by the battle prowess of the reinforcements that hade to their aid.


    "Heehee~ Good job, Gio. You are the MVP in this battle. Even the Goddess Fortuna is not your match in the field of mass extermination." Vanessa chuckled and was about to pat Gio on the shoulder, but he was twice as tall as her. So, she patted his arm instead.


    "Hmm." Gio nodded and folded his arms proudly.


    Ai and Sylvia then hunted down the remaining ursed creatures as they didn''t want to leave any of them alive.

 Chapter 909 The Captured Puppet

    "Do you think you can win against me with just that? Pathetic, you even fell into the corruption, Elysia!" Xero unleashed a barrage of attacks with his godly spear.


    "..." The corrupted Elysia did not respond. She didn''t even change her expression a bit.


    "You don''t want to talk? Fine then, Sun and those tender Goddesses seem to have failed to protect you from corruption and corrosion. Let me beat so sense to you." Xero clicked his tongue. He felt somewhat conflicted because he only had one choice if he failed to bring Elysia back to her senses. He had to kill her and get her to her master for resurrection.


    *Swoosh* *Boom!*


    Xero''s shes split the ground and copsed a mountain. The corrupted Elysia was badly injured after an hour''s battle with the Heretic God.


    For some reason, the corrupted Elysia always failed to inflict some curse on this God. It''s not only because of the anti-curse domain, but her opponent also has some resistance to curse.


    "Kuh." The corrupted Elysia gritted her teeth. She felt unlucky to have encountered this God while carrying out a scheme on the Human Continent.


    She was the weakest avatarpared to the others, and she only carried out the easiest menial missions. Still, she encountered one of the strongest creatures in her first great task!


    Her current form had just been formed on the orders of the almighty lord. However, who would have thought it could be a turning point for her. She was hunted by this God of Evil.


    The corrupted Elysia racked her brain to find a way to escape this situation because she had no sufficient capabilities to win this battle.


    *Bam!*


    Xero punched the corrupted Elysia right in her sr plexus. He hoped to knock her unconscious and stop her futile resistance.


    "Ghak!" The corrupted Elysia received a heavy blow. She melted down like a meteor and hit the ground. Luckily, the soil was pretty soft, and hernding wasn''t too painful.


    Even so, her internal wound was fatal enough, and her curse energy possessed no significant threat to her opponent.


    "I, I can''t fall into the hands of the enemy now." The corrupted Elysia muttered softly in pain.


    "You even consider me as an enemy? Have you also been brainwashed by the Ruvoid God? Worry not. They should have answered my summons and be here soon. Your master will restore you to normal. For now, sleep." Xero raised his hand, covered in a dark mist. He stretched his hand to the corrupted Elysia as he would have sent her unconscious.


    "No!" The corrupted Elysia screamed. She possessed some vital information that the enemy was not allowed to know because it would ruin everything and foil the Ruvoid Gods'' grand n.


    "You finally know fear? You may be a Goddess disciple, but you are still a mortal." Xero grinned. He knew the Goddess of Light might be dissatisfied, but he didn''t kill her precious disciple, and he did this partly for her.


    "Just get there." A voice like Elysia came from behind. She immediately kicked Xero away from the corrupted Elysia with gravity force.


    *Bam*


    Xero stabilized himself in the air andnded with a back flip. He looked at his side waist and found traces of a dark curse, but those immediately disappeared after being sucked up by the anti-curse staff on his back.


    However, he was surprised to find another corrupted Elysia standing there, looking at him contemptuously. It was not one, but two Elysia''s!?


    "Are you Ai, the so-called Elysia''s twin sister? You are also corrupted and corroded by the curse energy? This is a bit troublesome." Xero held his head. One corrupted Elysia was already a bit of a pain, but now there were two. Not to mention, this one was much stronger than the previous one.


    "Oh my, look who we found here. We can capture two Ruvoid God''s avatars at once in one ce." A nobledy''s elegant voice came from above.


    "!?" The two corrupted Elysia gasped and looked up. They expected that God-ss reinforcements would arrive here slowly.


    "E-eh?" Xero scratched his head in confusion when he found another Elysia behind the Goddess of Light. "There is another Elysia? If that one is the real one, then who are they? You said Ruvoid God''s avatars... They are them?"


    "Are you stupid? They clearly don''t have souls. They are empty vessels programmed to follow the host''s orders like obedient puppets. Ruvoid Gods steal Elysia''s form to use in their harbinger of doom!" Nell sighed and shook her head. She didn''t expect Xero would be so oblivious to realize those puppets were not Elysia.


    The newly arrived Ruvoid God''s avatar sought out the strongest entity and tried to manipte that one with tremendous mental attacks.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "!!!" Lifa received the sudden attack, but her defense was extraordinarily formidable. No one could manipte her even though the current her was just her avatar.


    "Hou, that''s a waste of effort. You want me to block the other divine beings to give you time to escape? You seem to have no idea what happened to one of yourrades, the first one who imitated Elysia''s appearance." Lifa put her hand to her cheek and smiled faintly.


    "Number two already perishes." The Ruvoid God''s avatar nced at the real Elysia with a sharp gaze. She understood that girls were the weakest among the others but had extraordinary magical abilities that were terrifying.


    Even though she was protected by the divines, she was confident in manipting that girl. Still, she would never make a mistake like the fallen one.


    *Snap*


    A powerful mental attack was delivered to Elysia''s mind and forcibly pulled Elysia''s consciousness into a separate realm. Twelve mental traps took effect and protected Elena from any harm, but they didn''t work out well for the attacker.


    Elena looked right and left. She was currently in a ce very much like Nell''s Firmament Realm. She then came closer to the fake Elysia, trapped inside a giant golden birdcage. "Heehee~ So, the previous avatar was number two. Is that a production code or a power-based code? What''s your number, little one?"


    "What? How did this happen? I am more shrewd than number two, but why was I locked up in my own surprise attack?" Number Three tried to free herself from the golden birdcage. Still, she couldn''t use her power there because it was the enemy''s subconscious domain.


    "You''re weak and don''t know what happened to number two. There''s no further information on her after her demise, right? This isn''t going to end well for you. We are four parallel ahead of you. The previous one was our oversight, but it won''t happen again." Elena made a grasping motion, sending a mental strike to strangle the fake Elysia into the air. She could use her magic at will here, but it was the other way around for the other party.


    "Kuh, I am Number Three. This is not going to end well for you either." Number Three grinned despite feeling suffocated. She was caught in a trap and was helplessly at the enemy''s mercy, but that didn''t mean she had no solution to get out of her current predicament.


    *Bzzt*


    Number Three was merely split consciousness. She ordered her body to send the injured avatar away from the vicinity.


    "Go!" Number Three opened a dimensional portal with her iplete consciousness. She immediately threw the injured avatar in there even though she wasn''t sure where the dimensional portal would lead.


    "Number Three!" The injured avatar could only scream when she was swallowed up in a super dark dimensional space, but the portal was quickly closed.


    *Swoosh*


    Rhea was about to burst the portal to eliminate the escaped one in the copsed space.


    However, Number Three used her body to block the turquoise-haired Goddess from interfering.


    "I won''t let you interfere. She is an important factor in our n." Number Three spat a mouthful of blood as it received a direct blow without preparing any defense.


    "The higher order sacrificed itself for the lower order. It seems that avatar has an important piece of information in her head." Rhea sighed as she saw that the dimensional space hadpletely closed. She couldn''t mess with that one to eliminate the escaped.


    "Heehee..." Number Three''s sustained a heavy burden because most of her consciousness was still trapped in that golden birdcage.


    She couldn''t even use her trademark curse magic. Because of that, she had no choice but to take thest option. She would bring as many divines as possible to die with her! "I shall bring you to demise!"


    "It''s useless, you have fallen into our hands. You are only less than ten percent for having fallen into our trap." Rhea brought her hand close to Number Three''s chest. She sent a subtle shockwave to cancel the avatar core to self-detonate.


    "Number Four and Number One will hunt you down soon." Number Three slowly slumped to the ground while ring with hostility at the real Elysia.


    "I thought you were the almighty without needing to scheme. Apparently, you''ve fallen to that point, huh... Wait for our aggressive retaliation, then." Rhea confirmed the captured avatar was no longer conscious. She then asked Elena to force Number Three''s trapped consciousness into unconsciousness.


    ''Hehe, this went much smoother than we expected. We caught one, but one got away. The escaped one seems to be the weakest, so Number Nine? Elyyy, I did it! They don''t even know that the one they think is Elysia isn''t actually Elysia!'' Elena hugged Elysia happily. A counter n involving more than a hundred traps of various variants was extremely effective.


    ''Yay! What are we going to do with the captured avatar?'' Elysia was also happy and excited.


    ''We''ll interrogate her, of course. The escaped one seemed to be vital in their ns. Lifa and Rhea will do that conscientiously.'' Elena blinked her eyes with an innocent look.

 Chapter 910 Turn Enemy Into Ally

    ''What are we going to do with her?'' Elysia asked in wonder as she saw her clone lying on the ground, helpless.


    ''I feel astonished about why those Ruvoid Gods changed their avatars'' appearances to Elysia. I presume the other seven avatars also have the appearance of Elysia. We should seal her in my Firmament Realm''s prison for real to further research.'' Nell folded her arms and nodded.


    ''Ely, this avatar is capable of taking any form at will. This thing is actually just a puppet in the form of springy mud which materializes into a human form with your appearance as its base body. Her current situation prevented her from using her curse, and her body capabilities were greatly nerfed. I will conduct a mind reading and perform an experiment to manipte her.'' Lifa exined the details of her little n.


    She then asked Nell to send that avatar to the golden prison in the Firmament Realm.


    "Please excuse me." Lifa asked permission, then put her hand on Elena''s head. She extracted Number Three''s part of her consciousness from her formation trap, then sealed it before returning it to Number Three''s body.


    ''We should go somewhere safe first. Nell and I need to do an experiment soon before she regains consciousness.'' Lifa hoped they wouldn''t get involved in the battle or enter the danger zone.


    ''You will convert that puppet into our puppet, turn enemy into ally? It''s risky and somewhat reckless. However, can you do it? Do you need help?'' Elena raised her eyebrows because she wasn''t so sure.


    ''Fufu, as long as she doesn''t have active curse energy protecting her, then we can do it without any trouble. Her body capabilities are also weakened, so it''s perfect opportunity for maniption. She will lose her current self permanently, and we will rewrite her new personality. You will love itter. She will fight the other Ruvoid God''s avatars for us~'' Lifa put her hands together and smiled.


    ''Yup, we''re experienced, and the current situation is really favorable. Worry not.'' Nell puffed out her chest proudly.


    ''...'' Elysia had nothing to say. Lifa and Nell would do that kind of thing for her and everyone''s well-being also.


    ''Do what you need to do. Let us know if something happens.'' Elena nodded in understanding.


    ''Then let''s go! We can''t waste our time.'' Nell opened a dimensional portal, then carried Number Three''s body inside. She returned and put her realm''s core bracelet on Elysia''s wrist. ''I will leave this under your care. The portal will open automatically when I give a secretmand via our spirit connection.''


    After that, Lifa and Nell entered the Firmament Realm as they had to experiment on the helpless Ruvoid God''s avatar.


    "By putting her in a separate dimension, they won''t be able to take her back. Her fate is doomed. So, seven more." Rhea looked up at the moon on the eastern horizon.


    "Wait a moment. I fail to understand what just happened. Can you borate on the change in the situation on your side? The previous one was fake Elysia?" Xero came over confusedly.


    He checked the Elysia next to Lina several times and could tell that this one was the same person he knew. However, that couldn''t exin the counterfeit Elysia he had just fought.


    "I presume you can see this Elysia is the real one, and the one you just fought was the fake one. The Ruvoid Gods who were sealed on the moon have sent nine avatars in total. We have eliminated one and captured one. There are seven avatars there who imitated Elysia''s appearance to carry out a secret mission from the Ruvoid Gods. If you want more details pleasee with us. We will also invite the Sea God and Beast God." Rhea gave a brief summary of the whole incident.


    "Very well." Xero put his godly spear back into his pocket dimension. "Where are we going?"


    "A rtively safe ce. Cuttexus City is nearby. Mm, that Capital City will do. Let''s pick up ourrades in Rarora City first." Rhea put her hand to her chin and replied as if it was her decision. Still, she actually consulted Elysia first via telepathy.


    Xero didn''t mind and decided to go with the Goddesses. He felt curious about the avatars in question as he had never encountered that kind of thing before.


    Well, he was the first God who died in the first stage of the great war one hundred thousand years ago, so he was pretty much clueless about many things.


    Rhea, Elena, and Elysia flew towards Rarora City outside Avrora Forest. Xero only followed closely and exchanged information about several things with the girls regarding the recent events.


    By the time they arrived at their destination, the vast part of the forest had already be a wastnd. Seeing the barrennd with jet-ck soil inside a tropical forest was strange.


    Priests were seen scattered around the scene, purifying thend.


    "Hi! We are here!" Sylvia waved her hands high to wee the Goddesses. Yet, she became confused because the two Goddesses were nowhere to be seen.


    "We''ve cleaned up the ursed creatures here. Where did the other two go? Anyway, how''s the situation on your side?" Fortuna asked worriedly.


    "They''re doing a little experiment. We captured an avatar, but another one got away." Elysia raised her hand to convince everyone.


    "Phew, thank goodness." Fortuna breathed a sigh of relief.


    "We need to go to Cuttexus Coty for a meeting with the other Gods. Can we leave the business here to you?" Rhea nced at a nearby high-ranked holy knight.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Yes, thank you for your reinforcements. We can clean up the mess here without any problems. The priests can do their job gradually and forest restoration will continue." The high-ranking holy knight replied with a knight salute.


    "Wonderful. Everyone, let''s go now." Elysia put her hands together, then brought her group away to Cuttexus City via instant teleportation.


    At that time, Oceanid had just finished cleaning up the mess in the deep ocean and arrived at the merfolk''s territory. He was greeted by the Lorelei n and several other warrior ns, but he suddenly received an urgent message.


    He raised his hand and begged the merfolk to read the secret message before going to the deste ce behind the coral.


    "Hm, they came back yesterday but those things have already prepared for their arrival with great fanfare, huh... Who would have thought those fakers is capable of injuring the key. Ruvoid Gods aim for the highest threat to be eliminated as soon as possible? This is bad, Elysia is even injured." Oceanid sighed as he read the distress message.


    Rhea was the one who informed him, but he already got some information from Nellst night. That was why he quickly cleared the danger zone, as he had to go to the Human Continent immediately.


    "E-eh? Elysia is injured!?" A pink mermaid was surprised when she happened to hear the Sea God''s murmur. She had just returned from harvesting seaweed, but the situation onnd didn''t seem reasonable. "Is Elysia, the Goddess disciple injured? This is not good, we should send an envoy to visit her and give her an elixir of seabed medicine as a symbol of our good friendship."


    The pink mermaid held her head and felt a bit panicked. She rushed to swim towards her home, but Sea God suddenly grabbed her fishtail.


    "Kyaa! Not my fishtail! Hmph, hmph..." The pink mermaid squirmed and pped the Sea God''s hand to free her fishtail.


    "You, little girl... The princess of the Lorelei n. Why did you overhear my words. I already ordered the Merfolks to wait for me there, right?" Oceanid frowned.


    "Eh? You didn''t say anything to me. Why are you hiding behind this coral anyway? I just got back from harvesting seaweed from my garden. If I happen to offend you, I apologize profusely. Dorienne didn''t hear anything, but I need to administer the elixir to the injured Elysia." Dorienne put her hands together and knelt down to apologize.


    "Why don''t you give it to her by yourself? That way, you can be their friend." Oceanid pursed his lips and thought for a moment. He was unsure whether Elysia had recovered, but he thought bringing some healing elixir from the merfolk wouldn''t be wrong.


    "E-eh? I''m not sure my father will give me permission if I go ashore alone. He has toe with a guardian squad." Dorienne was not sure. Thest time she visitednd was a few years ago but under heavy guard.


    "You will be fine if you go with me. You will meet the divine group, so prepare the healing elixir now. I will go visit them soon." Oceanid shooed the pink mermaid away.


    "All right then. Please wait for me!" Dorienne rushed to swim away quickly to prepare her to leave.


    "Sigh, the situation at sea is quite safe. The most dangerous sealed areas have been dealt with, and the troublesome ones have also been resolved. It''s just that the problems onnd are getting moreplicated." Oceanid sighed as he returned to the merfolk''s higher-ups.


    "Thank you for all your help and assistance, Sea God. The greatest catastrophe urred onnd, but the strongest monsters were sealed at the bottom of the sea. We hope that the day of victory when the world is saved wille soon." Osharus responded with hope.


    Oceanid then gave some instructions to the merfolks. A few minutester, the pink mermaid came closer with a big bag on her back.


    "Dorienne, where are you going?" Osharus was a little surprised when he saw his daughter go beside the Sea God.


    "She will go with me ashore to visit her friend. Worry not, she is safe with me." Oceanid pointed his thumb at the pink mermaid.


    "Father, your daughter is going for an official visit for the sake of good rtions. My friend is injured and our healing elixir can save her life. Please grant me your permission." Dorienne asked permission politely.


    "..." Osharus was speechless. That was said as an official visit, but it sounded like visiting someone who was sick.


    He couldn''t refuse the Sea God''s request because his daughter would be under God''s protection! It was okay if this Sea God desired his lovely daughter to be a little concubine. He would obviously give his full permission!


    "Very well, you have my blessing, my daughter. Have you brought proper preparations? Please don''t trouble Sea God too much, understand?" Osharus put his hand on his daughter''s head.


    "Um, I''ve brought my survival kit, camping and lots of medicine. Our reliable servants are helping me prepare this." Dorienne patted her bag with a smile.


    After that, Dorienne said goodbye to her father and brother. Sea God then took her away.


    "Clyde, when do you want to find a life partner? Look at your little sister, she is eyeing the big one already." Osharus patted his son on the back.


    "..." Clyde justughed dryly and scratched his head. He was not so sure his little sister was after the Sea God, as his father stated.

 Chapter 911 Unexpected Encounter In The Cuttexus City

    Since Elysia''s group still needed to wait for Oceanid and Regulus to arrive, they decided to use a location in Cuttexus City as their meeting point.


    Emperor Elliott Evans was nowhere to be found in the city. Therefore, the pce was not an option. However, E proposed to go to Holy Church for their meeting ce.


    No one objected, and everyone decided to go to the Holy Church in the city center from the pce.


    "Let''s have a little walk. The Holy Church isn''t far from here either." Elysia proposed a suggestion.


    "But, we can''t let ourselves get too conspicuous. I''m going to put in an anti-attention energy barrier. Unless they focus on us, no one will even notice we''re around." Elena put up an energy barrier around everyone.


    "Really useless. That Sea God is slow, and that fat lion will obviously take a lot of time to arrive." Xero grumbled. He could have already grasped the gist of the overall event, but he wished to know all the details.


    Unfortunately, Rhea asked to wait for the other two Gods to join the discussion.


    "Ehehe, we skipped breakfast and it''s almost noon." Xentia chuckled happily after receiving a head pat from Goddess Aria.


    "Ah, you''re right. We haven''t had breakfast and it''s almost lunch time." Evelyn checked her cube clock.


    "Should we eat at Holy Church, buy some on the way there, or stop by the restaurant?" Sylvia raised her finger. She was unfamiliar with this city, so she wished to hear everyone''s opinion.


    The girls had a pleasant conversation while walking outside the pce territory without anyone noticing. However, a bluish carriage pulled by two white horses suddenly stopped before the pce''s entrance.


    "E-Ely~" A girl d in a graceful blue dress descended from her carriage and hurriedly went towards Elysia.


    "Rosa Willis!? What are you doing here? We are currently in an anti-detection zone." Elena gasped. She was currently taking over Elysia''s body to trap Ruvoid God''s avatars, and she did not wish to meet this girl here because she could guess the subsequent possible oue.


    "Ehehe, I have a business here too. It doesn''t matter if you hide behind the barrier. My Elysia radar will know if you are around. My wings have spread over several territories, thanks to you too." Rosaughed happily and gave a thumbs-up.


    She then looked at everyone around and found some new faces. Therefore, she introduced herself politely and gracefully. "Hello, everyone. Pleased to meet you. I am Rosa Willis, Elysia''s senior sister at the academy and her contractor in business."


    "Hi, Senior Rosa. It''s a coincidence that we are meeting here. We''ll go for lunch then go to Holy Church. Is everything alright on your side?" Evelyn went between Rosa and ''Elysia''. She feared Goddess Lina, the one currently disguised as Elysia, would be troubled.


    "What is the Elysia radar? Is this what they mean by woman''s hunch? She onlyes to Ely if she has a purpose rted to business. Wait, that can''t be right..." Elena muttered in a mosquito-like voice. She remembered that every time Rosa appeared, Elysia would bepelled to be a model.


    Ah, what a coincidence. I also have some business at the Holy Church. Mm, I also still need to have lunch. Since we met here, then we''re destined. Despite the turmoil and fighting in various regions worldwide, we still need to stay positive and take things calmly. I know some great ces to go. Allow me to guide you." Rosa dramatized the scene and waved her hands like she was ying a role in a stage y.


    "I think it''s good to have a guide. We also need to wait for some people toe." Elysia put her hands together. She wanted to see how Elena would handle Rosa.


    "I am honored." Rosa bowed slightly. She rushed to instruct her people, and then she went to join Elysia''s group.


    And a city tour thensted for almost an hour. The girls bought some pretty things, food, and even souvenirs before they finally went to the Holy Church.


    "Ah, can we pay a visit to that ce for a bit?" Rosa pointed at a new, nameless building.


    "Oh, okay." Elena agreed without thinking. She found Rosa behaved well, so she was no longer worried.


    *Clink*


    "Wee to the Starlight Apparel."


    The doorbell rings and the employees greet their boss with a warm wee.


    "Hello,dy boss. You came back earlier than estimated. Oh my, you invited so many wonderful girls here." An employee asked with a bright expression when he saw the stunning beauties behind herdy boss.


    "Hehe~" Rosa puffed out her chest.


    "Rosa, this ce is your newly opened shop, right? Finish your business here, we''ll go to the Holy Church first." Elena felt the urge to escape from Rosa as soon as possible.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Fufu, why are you in such a rush? I''d like you toe, no, I''d like you to visit for a while." Rosa caught ''Elysia'' ''s hand and dragged her top model inside.


    "What do you want?" Elena nced at Elysia, but thetter was amused to see her current situation. She heaved a subtle sigh as she was also like that.


    "Maa, don''t be so cold. You are my lucky star, my top model in the world. Actually, I want to-" Rosa rubbed her hands together.


    "Rejected." Elena immediately refused even when Rosa had not finished speaking.


    "E-eh? I haven''t even finished talking. Actually, we have a special new dress. ~" Rosa held Elysia''s arm with a friendly smile.


    She signalled her employees. They immediately brought the special dress.


    "Uuh, I don''t feel good about this. Can''t you get me off your model? I''m not a good model." Elena took a step back and asked for help with a pitiful look. Unfortunately, no one would help her. They were anticipating the next event!?


    Secondster, Rosa''s employees returned with a beautiful white gown that sparkled like pure pearls. For a nce, it was what looked like a fully essorized wedding dress, but it was a ball gown.


    "That''s not good, Ely. You are my precious, ultra wonderful lucky star. It doesn''t matter if you don''t do well or are difficult to contact. As long as you model for my new dress about once a month, then it''s a deal." Rosa shook her head.


    Elena refused once more and asked Rosa to fire her. It doesn''t matter if there is a fine in the contract. Elysia also no longer needed to work for Rosa since they weren''t worried about money. However, Rosa''s following response surprised her.


    "Huaaa, Ely! You can''t do this to me! Please don''t cancel our contract. I know you don''t need me, but I need you so much. Please, please, keep being my model." Rosa knelt and hugged her lucky star''s waist. She cried like a bullied little girl.


    "Why not help Rosa with her endeavors? She worked hard alone at the beginning and thought a lot for you. I''m sure this ball gown is well designed to urately proportion your size, Ely." Elysia put her hands together with a shining sweet smile.


    "Ah, Elysia''s Goddess master truly understands my hard work. Ely, you must listen to your Goddess master''s request." Rosa was amazed as she looked at the Goddess of Light.


    "Uh, fine..." Elena finally gave in and allowed herself to be dragged into the changing room.


    Momentster, she came out in a stunning sparkling white ball gown.


    "Please pose like this, Ely. Yeah, like that. Then this and that. Yes, yes, yes! That''s it. Then, can you dance a little like this?" Rosa gave her instructions like a pro photographer. She couldn''t stop capturing every moment of her top model''s movement using her photography kit. The memory crystal also recorded the photography event, focusing only on Elysia.


    Rosa then asked ''Elysia'' to change into other dresses until satisfied.


    "Hehe, we got them all." Sylvia chuckled happily. She also took pictures with her Memoire.


    "Good job Sylvi. I''ll get all the copies to Rosater." Elysia patted Sylvia on the shoulder and gave a thumbs up.


    "Sigh, girls and their shy attraction." Xero sighed and rolled his eyes. He sipped his hot coffee and shooed the shop''s servant away because she kept staring at him like a bunny in heat.


    Once the event as the top model was over, Elena changed into Elysia''s usual white dress. Rosa gave arge box of gifts as a token of gratitude, and the new pearl white ball gown was one of those in the box.


    "Thank you for your cooperation. I will look for you again next month, Ely!" Rosa waved her hand high with a broad, glistening smile.


    "Uuh, she''s a hard worker, but what''s with the little business at Holy Church? She just wanted to lure us to her new shop." Elena grumbled under her breath.


    "Hehe, you are ying the role of the model, not a spectator. It''s a unique experience." Rhea tries tofort Elena.


    "Un, that''s wonderful. The dresses are also so pretty." Xentia smiled, glistening with joy.


    ''Fufu, Sister Elena. That''s how I feel every time I deal with Rosa. She is a kind and hardworking girl. Her design is also top-notch. The recent war armor distributed among warriors is also produced by her business.'' Elysia chuckled.


    ''I understand you, Ely.'' Elena nodded slightly. She would be pleased if the embarrassed one was Ely. It was indeed a sight to behold.


    ''Ely, can you apany me to see the Reinhard n after this?'' Ai asked Elysia via spirit telepathy.

 Chapter 912 Tomb Raiders (1)

    ''Sure, do you want to meet them in person or watch from afar?'' Elysia immediately voiced her agreement without needing to consider anything.


    ''Mm, meeting them is fine. So we can know what they are doing. You did suggest this before, but I rejected it at the time. However, if we do share our fate and destiny from the start, then we need to see who has been involved with our origin.'' Ai grasped her hand and looked at Elysia''s face, who was currently still using the form of the Goddess of Light.


    ''Yes, you might be able to recall your lost memory about your past life, Ai.'' Elysia put her hands together.


    ''I thought it wasn''t going to happen. My previous life as Alisha is nothing more than a story of one''s life. It is no longer significant to the current me. Let''s think of it as an old story. We will meet them not to expect anything. I just want to see them doing well.'' Ai shook her head.


    ''All right.'' Elysia stretched out her hand, and Ai took it without a word. But, thetter wasforted.


    Elysia thought about the event when she was sent to Vrelenia. It was herst dream on Earth; that was Ali''s life stories that repeated like time never rotated.


    The time that transpired in that dream was somewhat short, but two years passed as the gap between Ali''s death and her awakening in this world as Elysia.


    If Sylvia hadn''t killed Alisha on that fateful night, maybe she would have fused with Alisha and there wouldn''t be Ai. However, what about the two years gap?


    In that event, she met her guardian angel, who always stayed with her. She also received tremendous power without any cause or reason, the imagination magic.


    If it was like what Lifa said, it was all the universe''s will. So, everything was arranged and controlled by the universe itself?


    Universe might just lend this kind of power for her to save Vrelenia from the Ruvoid Race. However, what about her true origin?


    There were lots of golden memory orbs that she couldn''t reach in her Subconscious Mind. That realm was unexplorable because no one had ess to it. The gate to the Boundless Realm was also hidden there, Ai''s spirit was trapped and stranded in the Boundless Realm upon death. Everything happened as if it had been scripted.


    The two years gap between Ali''s death and Elysia''s awakening was not the time difference between Vrelenia and Earth. Still, the universe perhaps sealed her soul and spirit, including Elena, for that fateful night. But why was that?


    ''Now it is three people: Sister Elena, Sister Ai and myself. We share our origins, but who we were in the distant past remains unknown. If we have saved this world, will the universe be kind enough to show us the path to the truth? Or, is it simply going to take back the power it lent us?'' Elysia looked up at the sky with a distant gaze. She made sure she was talking to herself, though Elena and Rhea were still there to discover her train of thought.


    There were many things that crossed her mind in that split second.


    ''Even if the universe''s will takes away my power, it doesn''t matter. We just need to start from scratch. However, will they still choose to be with me or decide to leave? After Vrelenia is saved... perhaps, it''s the moment when our spirit connection is revoked by universe''s will? Without adequate strength, I can''t support Rhea''s live either. What will happen next, hmm? I am wondering. I hope it''s just baseless conjecture.'' Elysia nced at the cheerful girls around her.


    She felt like it no longer mattered, but it still came to her mind every once in a while because she thought her tremendous power was only temporary.


    ''Ely... you are overthinking things again. Can we enjoy whates to us and face whates our way in time? Whatever, whoever, and however it is... Even if the universe is against us and everyone decides to leave, I will still be there with you.'' Elena spoke via spirit telepathy. She didn''t know whether Rhea''s mind sync was active or not, but Rhea didn''t seem aware of Elysia''s train of thought.


    ''Yeah, sorry. They entrusted their destiny and lives to us to help us save the world. I can''t let their faith down. Ah, we''ve arrived at the Holy Church. Pope Alexander is already waiting for us at the entrance.'' Elysia joined her hands as they arrived at the Holy Church.


    "Ohohoho, wee to the Holy Chruch, almighty Goddesses. I know you are doing well, my granddaughter." Alexander greeted everyone warmly.


    However. his expression immediately changed upon noticing the presence of the Evil God. "Wait, why is this Ominous Being following you? The Holy Church isn''t a ce an Evil, I mean Heretic God like you, can visit."


    "There''s no ce that I can''t go. You can''t stop or prevent me with your little holy magic. Don''tpare me to the Devil Emperor because I''m not him." Xero folded his arms, putting on an arrogant attitude.


    "It''s okay. We won''t be going into the Holy Church since we still need to wait for the other Gods and Goddesses toe here. We will be using the pavilion in the south area of ??the church for our meeting. Put up guard and pleasee with us, Pope Alexander." Elysia put on a lofty demeanor. She then walked away, guiding everyone to follow her.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "What, hmph, consider the Holy Church granting a waiver." Alexander fixed his eyes on the Heretic God. He ordered the holy knights and priests to put up state-ss guards before rushing after the divine group.


    "I already received the report. To know there was a hidden Emperor of the past trying to extract our sacred blood for the ancient cmity beast revival ritual. That is unforgivable. The Holy Church has been fighting the evil since ancient times, and those filthy things cannot be tolerated!" Alexander clenched his fists as he walked beside his granddaughter.


    "It''s okay, grandfather. Everything has been taken care of by the Goddesses and everyone. Gio was the one to beat that cmity beast into desert magma mud. Ely saved my life." E smiled faintly and looked down slightly.


    She hadn''t confirmed it yet, but she was currently under the assumption that Elysia''s blood was flowing within her body. The divine blood to save her life. E nced at ''Elysia'' with a flushed expression but did not lose the slightest reverence.


    "Hmm?" Xero was intrigued. He hadn''t heard of such an event from Rhea or Lina.


    "An Emperor of the past. The one who once ruled the underground kingdom in the western desert region of Human Continent. He awakened the ancient cmity beast to create terror in the world, dedicating everything to the Ruvoid Gods." Elysia exined briefly when Xero looked at her with a questioning gaze.


    "Emperor of the past? How could he still live that long even at the mortal level? Celestine Family''s blood can revive the cmity beast?" Xero rubbed his chin in astonishment.


    "That Emperor may have an world artifact that will resurrect him like your case. However, he awakened as a demon, the Zombie Emperor. The mentioned ancient cmity beast was what the Holy Church fought against in the past. The Pope of the past was the one who sealed that monster beneath the ruined heretical kingdom''s capital city. You were already dead by the time it happened." Rhea shrugged her shoulders.


    "Hey, is that a personal attack or something? But, low version of my divine artifact, huh? How can a demon possess that?" Xero rubbed his chin while deep in thought.


    He then remembered that he had thrown away a failed product while creating his divine artifact in hell. So, a lucky demon might have picked it up before it fell into the hands of a human?


    However, since the Goddesses had already solved the problem, it no longer mattered.


    Elysia sat down, and Elena was present next to her, but not everyone got a seat since the ce wasn''t that big.


    "Can Xentia have lunch? We haven''t had breakfast yet..." Xentia spoke in a whisper-like voice.


    "Permission granted. Feel free to have lunch." Rhea gave her permission with a smile.


    "Then, please excuse us~" Xentia excused herself and went to have lunch beside the pavilion. It was a simple pic event for the girls. But little Gio and Cherub soon joined.


    "Pope Alexander, is there anything you''d like to report to us regarding the strange incidents that have been happeningtely?" Elysia intertwined her fingers on the table and asked in a neutral tone.


    "Yeah, you may already know the gist, but allow me to report the details. In the past three days, there has been a group of unknown entities that have been plundering the graves of the world''s once famous people. The Emperors, nobles, and even the heroes of the past... ording to recent reports, ny-eight remains have disappeared. The perpetrators remain unknown until now." Alexander put his hand on the table and reported thetest worrying situation.


    "The dead''s remains? What do those tomb raiders n to do with those weathered skeletons? I already know that burning the dead to ashes is the only reasonable solution, not burying them in the ground to rot into skeletons." Xero rolled his eyes.


    "Humans are born from the element of earth, so we need to return to earth at. Don''t confuse humans with devils or demons. Your race is born from the element of fire, and definitely needs to return to fire." Alexander kept calm and exined a bit of enlightenment in case the one once known as the Devil God forgot.


    "Skeletons, huh... E, this incident might have something to do with what happened in the underground forbidden city. The tomb raiders that are being talked about here might bring more dead people back to the world as demons." Elena looked back, dragging the girls into this small discussion.


    "Demon? Heretic God, I hope you know something about this. Are the devils and the demons the mastermind behind this tomb raiders case?" Alexander frowned.

 Chapter 913 Tomb Raiders (2)

    "That might happen, but I believe her father wouldn''t do such a stupid thing under the current circumstances. He and his entire research team are taking care of their manufacturers to createmunication technology and supermassive cannons for the battleship as requested by the Goddess of Life." Even if someone tries to do something ridiculous like the case in the desert, it''s beyond anyone''s control." Xero shrugged his shoulders.


    He had no idea what all the devils and demons were nning. All he could know was the major event on the Devil Continent.


    "I think the Heretic God is speaking the truth. Presumably, the Ruvoid God''s avatars are the ones we are talking about. The tomb raiders are taking the remains of the influential people of the world because they will raise them up to fight their own people. Could it be that the Emperor of the forbidden city was the result of this tomb raiders awakening ritual?" Rhea put her hand to her chin in conjecture.


    "I think the situation is not like that. The matters regarding the Emperor of the underground forbidden city is different from the mentioned tomb raiders." Elysia shook her head as she had a different opinion on this case.


    "..." Everyone waited silently for the continuation.


    "Resurrection of the dead is a sacred ritual where there are terms and conditions that must be met. There is a price to awaken the dead. As for the case of the tomb raiders, it does not fulfil one of the most important factors in the resurrection ritual. The dead''s remains have long been dead. So, what will be awakened is only the mindless undead. They may still possess some of the skills of their glory, though." Elysia exined in a few details. Lifa was the expert in this field, but she was familiar with awakening and resurrection.


    "I see, that makes sense. The Goddess of Life also can''t just resurrect the dead. What can these lowly tomb raiders do? However, are they the Ruvoid God''s avatars you speak of?" Xero folded his arms and nodded in understanding.


    "The possibility is very high. The two Ruvoid Gods who are still sealed in the moon have sent their nine avatars to our world. We have eliminated one, and one has been captured." Rhea nodded in confirmation.


    "So, seven more, huh... Are all their avatars imitating Elysia''s appearance?" Xero looked up at the moon on the eastern horizon.


    "They imitated Elysia''s appearance?" Alexander widened his eyes.


    "We haven''t confirmed everything yet, but we have met three of them. They use Elysia''s appearance as their base form. However, they can take any form they want since they are intangible puppets." Rhea heaved a subtle sigh.


    "I see. Are you going to hunt down the rest?" Xero nced at the Goddess of Light with slight curiosity. He knew she was so overprotective of her precious disciple and would feel displeased when those filthy puppets imitated Elysia''s appearance.


    "No, we won''t actively hunt them, but we will still encounter all of them within this one month. I want you to be wary of those puppets because they can be even more troublesome than Emperor-level ursed creatures. Elysia and Ai will always be with us, so anyone who resembles Elysia out there is definitely the Ruvoid God''s avatars." Elysia shook her head.


    "Affirmative, I will adjust the Human Continent''s defense system against the Ruvoid God''s avatars. I would appreciate it if we had some of their traits in case they no longer dare to imitate Elysia''s appearance." Alexander takes out a notebook.


    "We will exin in-depth the situation when the other Gods and Goddesses arrived here. We will also inform the rulers about this. I''m afraid, the inevitable day will enter its peak stage in the next month. We must speed up our preparations or else it would be toote." Rhea raised her palm to signal others to be patient.


    "All right..." Alexander nodded, but he nced several times at the group of girls who had arranged a small pic beside the pavilion.


    There was a girl who looked a lot like Elysia but with a distinct aura of darkness. It was like he saw Elysia''s counterpart. Based on the implied statement of the Goddess of Light, that girl named Ai. Maybe, she was Elysia''s twin sister?


    Alexander wondered but decided not to ask for now. One thing he could be sure of... Ai was already at the Empress level.


    Upon closer look at the entire girl''s group, Alexander was surprised to notice the presence of the Fox Empress, Luna Evroria. He previously paid no attention to everyone because he focused only on his granddaughter, the Goddesses, and the Heretic God.


    "What did that sly vixen do? I was already suspicious because her daughter could enter the divine group, but she is also included now?" Alexander rubbed his beard as he pursed his lips.


    "Master Ely, you haven''t eaten yet. While we''re waiting, let''s eat with us first!" Vanessa tugged at the end of her ''Elysia'' sleeve.


    "Ah, um, all right." Elena rubbed her tummy. She could feel hungry now because of Elysia''s body. However, she would drag Elysia along like Elysia used to do with her. "Master, let''s join us~"


    "Uhm..." Elysia didn''t feel hungry because she was not bound by the mortal needs in her manifested spiritual body. However, she would dly ept the invitation.


    Rhea joined in on the pic, leaving the two men facing each other in the pavilion.


    "..." Xero and Alexander had nothing to say. No one invited them to the girl''s pic, but things were now getting awkward.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Here, please ept this and enjoy the meal. The Sea God and Beast God may take some time to get here." Elysia made some hot food fly onto the table with magic, serving it to Xero and Alexander.


    "Do you think I need food like this?" Xero raised his eyebrows.


    "I don''t know, and I don''t care. It''s just a courtesy, and don''t make thingsplicated, you idiot." Elysia heaved a subtle sigh and replied with a dismissive hand wave.


    "..." Xero was silent for a moment. He felt a bit strange since it was usually Elysia who offered food to him, but he felt strangely happy since it was Elysia''s master. Well, it was just food that Elysia made with the girls. He just had to receive the courtesy food.


    "The great devil who happily eats man-made food. I thought you were despised by the other races except devils and demons." Alexander snorted sarcastically.


    "Food is still food. I''m not Dn with his extreme hatred for humans. However, he will also eat food made by Elysia. He doesn''t really hate humans thanks to her." Xero shrugged his shoulders nonchntly.


    A whileter, two people came to the Holy Church with a holy knight guiding the way. They were a prince-charming guy and a curious girl.


    The man brushed his navy blue hair and smiled charmingly when he found the girls having a pic.


    "Ah, you were there! Hi, I came to visit. Eh, Ely, are you feeling better? I thought you were still injured. I brought you some elixir from the bottom of the sea." Dorienne waved her hand high but was stunned to see Elysia''s perfectly healthy state.


    "Who is this pink elf? An elf who surprised him was wearing a decent dress?" Ai narrowed her eyes. She knew the one who had just arrived was the Sea God, but she had no idea about this long pink-haired girl.


    She once heard a rumor among the girls that the Sea God was a great pervert, so she was even more alert when that Pervert God arrived.


    "Eh? Ely in half? Did I feel confused because of the enchantment of the maind?" Dorienne rubbed her eyes in confusion, but she still saw two Elysias.


    "Wee home, Dori. You came all the way from the bottom of the ocean here with the Sea God just to see me? Thank you very much for your concern, but I''m already recovering. Please sit down. I hope all is well by your side." Elena raised her hand to say hello.


    "O-oh! Of course, you''re wee. It''s been quite a while since we met, all is well on our side. Sea God was very reliable and saved the seven seas single-handedly." Dorienne sat on the pic rug with a pleasant smile.


    "Ai, she is Dorienne, the pink mermaid from Aquatic Ocean. She is not a pink elf." Sylvia whispered close to Ai''s ear.


    "A mermaid?" Ai blinked her eyes several times. She then looked at Dorienne''s long legs, then took a picture book from her Space Bag. "Shouldn''t mermaids be like this?"


    "Oh, this is the book I lent you. Yup, mermaids are like this. They have a fish tail when in the sea, and a pair of legs when theynd. Not all of them have that ability, though?" Sylvia exined a bit.


    "Un, I actually forgot about how to turn my fish tail into a pair of legs. However, the Sea God helped me. It''s a bit hard to walk on, and thend can get really dry sometimes. I need to keep myself moist." Dorienne nodded in agreement.


    "But, are you able to breathe without difficulty? Hm? You''re wearing your usual pink mermaid bikini under your dress, but why are you covered in mucus?" Vanessa examined the pink mermaid, just like a curious cat.


    "Kyaa! Don''t suddenly peek into my dress like that, Vann! Uuu, why do I need a dress? Is it not good to just wear my mermaid suit? But, yes... We can breathe here. Also, it''s not mucus, but a natural skin protective fluid. It''s not in the water, after all." Dorienne blushed as she pulled her dress down. She also took a little distance from the curious cat.


    "Lewd mermaid. It looks kinky, and maybe on par with elves. Your dress is semi-transparent now, hehe." Sylvia covered her mouth as she couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Uuuh, this fabric dress can''t handle my skin fluid." Dorienne looked down and sighed.


    "Whoa, I''ll join you for lunch then. I see everything is still fine on your side." Oceanid greeted Xero casually, then took a piece of food from the table.


    "Just someplicated matters that suddenly urred." Xero shrugged his shoulders.

 Chapter 914 Goddess-Level Doll

    "You are a mermaid, and you shouldn''t be exposed to too much sun which can dry out your skin. Here, I give you this moisture and water friendly dress." Elena took a simple floral dress to Dorienne.


    "Oh, thanks, Ely. I''ll put them on right away." Dorienne took off her wet dress, revealing her mermaid suit, which was just a bikini. She then put on her new dress in front of everyone.


    "..." The girls had nothing to say and didn''t want toment on anything.


    "Fufu, a brave girl. You came from far under the sea to bring medicine for Ely, but she has already been healed. However, it will be very helpful if you are willing to give the medicine to Ely. It''s no good to bring back the gift, right?" Luna covered her mouth with her folding fan.


    "Ah, that''s true. Ely, please receive the packet of medicine and elixir herbs from my n. I hope it can save your life or someone else''s life in times of need." Dorienne took out a stone box and presented it to Elysia.


    "Thanks, Dori. I''ll take it. Can I see what''s inside?" Elena lifted the stone box.


    "Yes, please." Dorienne held her hand, inviting Elysia to look at her n''s medicine.


    "..." Elena opened the stone box and found several underwater herbs, elixirs, and medicine bottles. She had no idea of the effects of each medicine if asked.


    "There is a note on the usage guide for each medicine. Make sure not to ignore the instructions or the medicine won''t be effective." Dorienne raised her finger to remind.


    Elena took the note and skimmed through it. She then closed the stone box and stored it in her Space Bag. "I see, I''ve seen the note. Then, I''ll save this for an emergency. Dori, since you''re already here, how about you join us until the situation improves?"


    "En, alright. I heard that the situation onnd could be better. Can I help you with anything? Despite looking like this, I''m a strong Spirit-tier mermaid, you know? Hum, hum~" Dorienne raised her fist and puffed out her chest.


    "Hehe, mermaid''s innate skills might be of great help to us in certain situations." Rhea put her hands together.


    "I feel honored." Dorienne smiled happily.


    "Sea God, it looks like there were some difficulties at your end, but you could still ovee them without any major obstacles." Elysia looked to the side and opened a small conversation with the newly arrived God.


    "Yeah. We''ve ovee the most dangerous sealed area formation, so I can easily handle the rest alone. Anti-curse mechanisms and deep-sea dwellers are very helpful." Oceanid took a deep breath and exhaled slightly.


    "Rather than that, how about on your side? What about your Ruvoid God''s pursuit?" Oceanid continued.


    "It didn''t quite go ording to n, but it''s safe to say we only need to address thest two strongest Ruvoid Gods." Elysia heaved a subtle sigh.


    "Hmm, that sounds pretty good to me. However, the situation on thend has be dire, huh. Even your disciple was injured because of the trap and ambush. You and your disciple have been targeted, it seems. Please be more careful." Oceanid didn''t know the details, but he still conveyed his concern. The world would be doomed if the Goddess of Light and Elysia fell because no one could eliminate the curses like them.


    *Rumble!*


    A sudden noise came from the Holy Church''s entrance. Some holy knights seemed to be arguing with an angry man, but the deep voice sounded familiar to some.


    Huh!? We came invited by one of your Human Goddesses, and you now say we need to give you face!? Do not look high on yourself in front of me, mortal!" Regulus growled in annoyance. He didn''t believe that he had to obey the rules of the humans aftering to this city, and he now had to follow thews of the Holy Church.


    "My apologies. Even if you are a Beast God, you still have to act like aw-abiding guest. There are Goddesses and Gods in there. Please don''t make a fuss, or the Goddess of Blessings will punish you." A holy knight general broke out in cold sweat but still exined calmly.


    "A general is in charge of guarding the gate. Law this andw that. The beast only knows thew of the jungle. Even if your Chruch''s Goddesses here, she won''t be able to do anything to me!" Regulus snorted.


    "Beast God, don''t make a scene and quickly meet us at the south pavilion. Do you want us to p you into oblivion first to calm you down?" Rhea sent her voice through the wind spirit to the Holy Chruch''s entrance.


    "Tch, consider yourself lucky." Beast God bared his fangs and walked into the south pavilion. Two fire lionesses immediately followed him from behind.


    "..." Vanessa didn''t feel good every time she saw the fire lions, much less the Beast God, the Fire Lion God. However, she just kept quiet and didn''t want to do anything.


    The temperature gradually rose due to the arrival of the three fire lions. Sea God yed with a water bundle to extinguish the scorching footprints the Beast God left from the entrance to the pavilion.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hey, put out your fire or I will put it out for you. Damage to public property will be fined and you will be held responsible for that." Oceanid raised his hand to the approaching big lion.


    "That holy knight pissed me off. My fire ignited without my noticing it. The Pope wouldn''t be stingy enough to count the minor damage on that concrete floor." Regulus inhaled and exhaled slowly. He extinguished the fire and stared at the Pope.


    ''Nell, how are things on your side?'' Elysia asked via spirit telepathy.


    ''We actually finished converting the Ruvoid God''s puppet into our customized doll. It was a bit risky, but we managed nheless. The avatar''s core is already ours to control. I''ll make this one your doll formand, Ely. Please use her against her sisters, hehe~'' Nellughed happily and contentedly.


    ''Ah, we are currently testing her body shape capability, but we can''t change her base form. She can imitate other people''s appearance, but the base is still like your clone, Ely. Have the others gathered yet?'' Nell just remembered that more than an hour had passed.


    ''Yes, everyone has gathered.'' Elysia confirmed it.


    ''Then, I''ll open the portal. Please point your hand to the empty space, Ely.'' Nell decided to end the testing on their new doll.


    ''Okay.'' Elysia obeyed what Nell said.


    ''Firm Realm, open the portal for me.'' Nell sent hermand to her realm core on Elysia''s wrist via spirit telepathy.


    A golden white portal opened. Lifa and Nell stepped out of there casually.


    So, something like that could work too..." Elysia looked at Nell''s realm core with an understanding gaze.


    ''Yup, it can work as long as the master gives themand. Elena had difficulty opening the Nature Realm''s portal when you were injured, but the realm core understood the situation and identified her as your guardian, Ely. Although it was only slightly open for Lifa''s leaves to pass by, hehe~'' Nellnded on the pic rug and immediately grabbed some food. She felt hungry.


    "Ely, this is for you." Lifa handed something to Elysia''s palm.


    "E-eh? What is this? Fecal slime?" Elysia gasped in surprise when she looked at the purplish-ck weird-looking warm, slimy thing in her hand. She never thought that Lifa would throw a prank at her like this.


    "No, silly. That is the doll''s core. It is in an ownerless form. Give it a little magic and it will be yours tomand." Lifa was amused and sat beside Elysia to teach.


    "..." Elysia nced at Lifa, then the girls. Most of them looked curious.


    She then did as Lifa asked without hesitation. The purplish-ck slime absorbed a bit of her magic, then took the form of a heart core. It then floated up and materialized into a human-like form.


    Elysia''s clone stood before the real Elysia, but the former used a cloth face cover inscribed rune with the ancient writing ''Doll One''.


    "At yourmand, master. Doll One is at your service." Doll One knelt and greeted her new master.


    ''Lifa, is that alright? What if the Ruvoid God resets her to betray us? It was still a cursed soulless existence. She still has the same capabilities as before?'' Elena put her hand on Elysia''s shoulders. She stared at the former Ruvoid God''s avatar in astonishment.


    ''It''s okay if she betrays us, but I don''t think that will happen. Elysia''s clone, this doll, has no thoughts of her own. She only carries out orders even though it will cost her life. We identally strengthened her due to some divine materials, but we created our first Goddess-level doll with Ely as her primary master. If the Ruvoid Gods wanted to reim her, they would need to first break themand connection from her to the three Goddesses. Lifa exined a little to reassure Elena.


    ''You will take full responsibility for this. This doll adh Ruvoid Goddess...'' Elena heaved a subtle sigh.


    ''Sure, I''ll protect Ely just like you.'' Lifa replied with a tender smile. She then held Elysia''s hand. ''Ely, after this, let''s go to the Nature Realm. I''m the only one who hasn''t made a spirit connection with you. I want my divine contract with you, but you haven''t asked me yet. I can''t wait any longer.''


    ''I am honored for that, Madam Lifa. Ai asked me to visit Reinhard n together after this. Let''s do our spirit bonding ceremony at night.'' Elysia sped Lifa''s hand back.


    ''The sacred ceremony under the moonlight, hmm~ That''s really romantic. I will be happy if you call me without honorifics. Or, it''s fine if you want to call me mama, hehe~ I will take good care of you.'' Lifa felt happy as she obtained confirmation.

 Chapter 915 Beware Of The Clones

    Lifa and Rhea then shared information with the other Gods to get them to cooperate to hunt down the other Ruvoid God''s avatars. The discussion then continued with the recent events and exchange of information.


    Since Elysia and the Goddess of Light had already been targeted, the Goddesses would not actively hunt the other seven avatars. However, they would stille to the Gods'' aid if requested.


    "So, you want us to be vignt and hunt the avatars in question upon any encounter. Hm, well... That still makes sense since you''re not asking us to actively hunt them around the world. I''ve beaten one, and know their characteristics very well. It will be a bit of a warm-up before the space battle." Xero rested his cheek against his hand.


    "..." Regulus just listened to everything quietly. He became a docile lion since the scary Goddess was already present among them.


    "Well then." Oceanid didn''t mind since it wasn''t a difficult task. If the one he might be dealing with was beyond his means, he only needed to ask for assistance.


    "Just be careful, they''re still the Ruvoid Race who can absorb magic and almost anything goes into their power. Also, Elysia and Ai will always be with us. So, when you see Elysia anywhere else, then it''s definitely an enemy," Lifa was quite satisfied with everyone''s response.


    "Alexander, you will share this information with the other Human Emperors soon." Nell gave her an order.


    "All higher-ups on the Human Continent will receive notification as soon as possible." Alexander keeps his hand on his chest.


    "Beast Continent, represented by Beast God. Human Continent, the Holy Pope. Devil Continent, Heretic God. Aquatic Ocean, Sea God. Elven Continent, Hea. Fairy Continent, Celes. Dwarven Continent, Emperor Nuraddir. Hm?" Xentia checked the list of representatives.


    However, the Beastkin Continent''s representative was still vacant.


    "Xentia, have you forgotten me? I am the Fox Empress, remember? I will return to the Beastkin Continent tomorrow for that matter. Hehe, I hope not to go alone. What if this fraildy gets ambushed and held captive?" Luna covered her mouth with her folding fan and stretched her hand up. She wore a pitiful expression, like ady who had been abused.


    *Rustle* *Rustle*


    The two little beasts were fighting over something behind everyone. They made a bit of a mess, and Elysia immediately intervened. She split the one they fought over into two.


    "Stop it. We will go to the Beastkin Continent with you tomorrow morning. You have already made your decision, and it will shake the Beastkin Continent." Elysia gently grabbed Luna''s fox tail.


    "!?" Luna gasped softly because of Elysia''s sudden attack. However, she instantly melted when Elysiabed her tail gently. "Oh my, why so suddenly? Do you want to spoil me?"


    "No. Your tail is dirty because of bits of food from Gio and Cherub fighting over that snack. They are reconciled now." Elysia released Luna''s tail when it was clean.


    "O-oh~" Luna nodded absent-mindedly. She put her fluffy tail on herp and stroked it.


    That was her first time letting someone else groom her tail. However, somehow, she wanted to ask for more. Unfortunately, she couldn''t because Elysia was currently the Goddess of Light.


    "I guess that''s all for now." Lifa ended the discussion when they had already discussed the current matters.


    "Hm, in that case, I''d better return to the Devil Continent soon. the devil''s new project you requested might also be a target." Xero stood up from his seat but still didn''t understand one thing. "Anyway, why do you need a space battleship when we can fly to the moon directly? Would the modern weapon be effective against the Ruvoid Gods?"


    "Even if that''s true, you can''t see my purpose in that yet. You''ll know why we need it in ten days." Lifa closed her eyes and shook her head.


    "Fine, I''m leaving now." Xero snorted softly. He nced at Elysia and the Goddess of Light secretly.


    "Please don''t break the city''s barrier and only leave through the city gate before you soar into the sky." Nell reminded everyone in case someone forgot.


    "..." Xero didn''t respond and flew away towards the city gate.


    "Hmm, looks like I need to go back to Aquatic Ocean. I''d appreciate it if I got some more anti-curse mechanisms for the sea dwellers." Oceanid rested his chin on his hands as he stared at the girls.


    "We will immediately prepare it. The items have been secured but have not been tidied up." Rhea fulfilled the request without dy.


    "Then I won''t rush to leave. However, I will leave Dori with you since I need to go back and forth." Oceanid brushed his hair back as he nced at the pink mermaid.


    "Apologies for being a troublesome burden!" Dorienne immediately bowed apologetically. She remembered how she gave Sea God a lot of trouble during the trip from her hometown to here.


    "Well, it''s okay. You are not too much trouble. They will take good care of you and care for you during your visit onnd. Don''t hesitate to ask. If you want to go home, please ask them to take you back." Oceanid responded with a sparkling smile.


    "Anyway, I''ll be waiting around downtown. I''lle see you tomorrow morning. See ya!" Oceanid walked away while waving his hand.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Uuu... I feel dumped and neglected." Dorienne put her hands on the ground, looking down in depression.


    "He is a Pervert God. He just wanted to find some beautifuldies to y around with. Ah goodness, no one knows how many mermaids have fallen under his charm. Are you one of them, Dori?" Sylvia rolled her eyes and poked Dori''s waist.


    "Eh? That''s not true. He never even took any interest in us mermaids. He doesn''t even bat his eyes at me. Do you think I''m pretty?" Dorienne felt her pride hurt a little.


    "Yes, you are a sexy pink mermaid. Are you in a crisis?" Sylvia tilted her head slightly.


    "Uuh, Sea God doesn''t have any interest in me and finds me troublesome now. He probably hates me already. That''s why he never looked at me? He won''t even touch me..." Dorienne clutched her head in frustration.


    "Did you fall for him?" Vanessa joined the chat because she was interested.


    "Eh, how did youe to that conclusion? I admire him as our God." Dorienne was stunned in bewilderment.


    "Hehe~ You''re not going anywhere before telling the truth, little mermaid." Sylvia rubbed her hands and grinned.


    "Wha, what do you want to do, mischievous devil?" Dorienne distanced herself from Sylvia, but s, she was already in the Devil Princess'' clutches. "Kyaa!"


    "Hehe~ Now, tell me. You might be able to get direct advice from love experts." Sylvia pulled the pink mermaid closer with her dark magic.


    "Wha, do you know about love? This is different! Please let me go. Kyah, please, not my legs..." Dorienne was writhing like a fish caught in a. Her legs were so sensitive, but Sylvia''s dark magic bound her.


    "..." Elysia and Elena looked at each other.


    They didn''t know what Dorienne felt, but they could see a simr self-deprecating gaze when Nell rejected E. Nell didn''t want to have any more angels and sent E to serve Elysia.


    ''If that pink mermaid is troublesome, why did he bring her here? We have to be responsible for her now...'' Elena heaved a sigh internally.


    ''I don''t know, but his preferences are probably the mature, experienceddies. That''s why he always tries to flirt with women at every opportunity.''


    ''But he''s scared of us.''


    ''Yep, he''s not going to try to do anything funny to us. You see, Oceanid also wary of Rhea and Lifa. Our Rhea was also a fierce and oppressive Goddess.''


    Elysia and Elena had a light conversation in their minds. They ended up chuckling together.


    "If business here is done, we''d better head back to the Beast Continent immediately. There''s been a lot of troubleing one after another. Chaos, rebellion, and now the Ruvoid God''s avatars. Sigh... I want to take a nap." Regulus sighed.


    "You are a God and can''t get sick. Just reduce your sleeping routine from sixteen hours a day to a maximum of only eight hours a day. Everything will be fine then." Nell rolled her eyes because Regulus''s aura ofziness was so strong.


    "Beast God, I have sent a proposal to the Beast Emperors on the Beast Continent. I hope that you can solve the problem of the rebels with a method simr to ours. It is quite effective, if you ask us." Luna raised her hand and smiled faintly.


    "Hm, I don''t know about that yet. That''s actually the mortals'' business, but it''s unpleasant to hear of a group trying to challenge the sovereignty of my bloodline. I won''t involve myself in any of them since I''m only one. I''ll only deal with matters regarding the Ruvoid God''s avatars." Regulus stood up and walked away.


    "Then allow us to excuse ourselves." The lionesses bowed slightly in salute to the Goddesses before following their husbands away.


    "He''s only one, but his wives number dozens. If only he wasn''tzy and shut in, then he could be a God worthy of respect." Nell shrugged her shoulders and shook her head with a sigh.


    ''Ely.'' Ai sent telepathy to Elysia.


    ''Alright, let''s go now.'' Elysia grasped the hint.


    She then excused herself to go with Ai, but everyone decided toe along, including Alexander.


    "Harold Reinhard should have returned to this city by now since the raid on Rarora City was over. Unfortunately, Elliott Evans is still at the southern border." Alexander looks out the carriage window. They were heading to the Reinhard n residence in several Holy Church horse-drawn carriages.


    "That''s fine. We just want to visit the Reinhard n. I hope Senior Rosie and Fran are still in this city..." Elena looked up at the sky. She spoke for Elysia.

 Chapter 916 Visiting The Reinhard Clan

    ''No, Ai. Do you think I''m asking a little too much? I should be asking all of you to please lend me your strength, but I said please entrust your fate and lives to me.'' Elysia suddenly asked. She felt that her previous speech was a little exaggerated, but everyone fortunately agreed.


    ''Hmm, if you put it that way, everyone would agree without thinking. However, your words are the same as wishing our lives to serve you. Fortuna said that our current group is Elysia''s pantheon. This looks like it''s going to be fun!'' Ai felt a bit excited when she tried to imagine their ns.


    ''I hope my approach is correct and doesn''t disappoint everyone. What do you think?'' Elysia wanted to know what Ai was thinking.


    ''Ely, your approach is correct. You try to make those who are unsure and hesitant to back down, but your friends don''t want to leave you to bear the burden alone. Especially because of that prophecy. If you fail, then all will be lost. That''s why they want to fight alongside you with everything they have. They will hand over everything for you if you ask them.'' Ai looked at Elysia''s face with a tender gaze.


    ''And, being yourself is your charm. No one is perfect, not even the divine. It''s fine if you sometimes feel confused or lost. We will find the path together.'' Ai conveyed her opinion frankly.


    ''Um, thank you. I finally understand your point of view. I will fight with everyone. We will save the world, then live in a pleasant paradise~'' Elysia put her hands together happily.


    ''I feel kind of sorry for E. I heard that she is a loyal follower of the Goddess of Blessings. However, she looks rejected and ignored during the ritual. She has no other choice but to be your loyal follower. Are you okay with that, Ely?'' Ai heaved a subtle sigh.


    ''...'' Elysia was silent for a moment and intertwined her fingers.


    ''It felt a bit sad that E had me as her sole escape. However, Helen had already talked to me about it, though not the full detailed story. She asked me to let E be my angel because she no longer wants one. E''s willpower is strong enough for spirit-bonding, but not any stronger than the others.''


    ''Helen is your contracted Goddess, so E should understand that she will be a follower of several Goddesses at once with you as the primary order. She should understand that and her determination and sincerity will develop with time.'' Ai put her hand to her chin and nodded.


    ''Hehe, I remember about our first meeting. You initially made me your subordinate, namely ve. Then, I became your friend, then sister. At first, our trust was just a them strangers trying to take advantage of each other, but now you can''t live without me~'' Elysia chuckled softly.


    ''Wha- who? Who said I couldn''t live without you?'' Ai was shocked and started to blush a little.


    ''Am I wrong?'' Elysia stared at the sky for a while, then muttered softly. ''I''m weak and can''t live without you either. So, don''t leave me or I will cry.''


    ''''Perhaps you are right. I will always be with you. No need to worry.'' Ai finally wasn''t ashamed to admit it since it was true. Elysia said something frankly, so she would look like a lousy big sister if she denied it.


    "We have arrived." Elena announced when she saw the entrance to the Reinhard n''s main mansion.


    "Hmm?" Elysia noticed the presence of a familiar female knight from the line of people who would wee her entourage. Rosie was there, still wearing full knight armor as if she had just returned from the battlefield.


    Her previous mutterings came true, even though Fran wasn''t there. However, she wondered what kind of response Rosie would give to see there were two Elysias.


    ''So, she is Alisha''s family. That one is her big sister?'' Ai pointed at Rosie and asked Elysia.


    ''Yes, but the other core family members seem unable to attend due to their own concerns.'' Elysia gave her confirmation.


    After the carriages stopped, the holy knights opened the door and formed a formation to escort the distinguished presences.


    "Gulp..." The members of the Reinhard n felt a bit nervous upon seeing the Holy Chruche to their residence because there were hardly any influential people around to greet them right now.


    The notification was also quite sudden, but luckily, their oldest princess wasn''t too far from the city at the current moment. So she could return on time for this.


    "Phew..." Rosie breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the Holy Pope get off the carriage. Honestly, she had no idea why Holy Chruch suddenly came to her n''s residence on an official visit. Her parents, grandfather, and brother weren''t around either, so she had to be responsible for this.


    She stepped forward to give a greeting as a representative, but she soon widened her eyes at everyone who came after the Holy Pope.


    They were the Goddesses, the divine group, including Elysia and friends. Yet, she saw there were two Elysias walking side by side.


    "E-eh? Are my eyes deceiving me? I see there are two Elysias..." Rosie took a handkerchief and rubbed her eyes.


    Unfortunately, there were indeed two Elysias. Rosie could see her little sister''s shadow from both of them. The Elysia case was no longer an issue, but what about the other? Perhaps-


    Rosie''s lips trembled, and she stared as if she couldn''t believe what she saw. Even so, she walked closer subconsciously and asked. "Lisha?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Good afternoon, Senior Rosie. I am Ai, Elysia''s sworn sister." Ai introduced herself.


    "Ah, oh... I am Rosie Reinhard, pleased to meet you. Nice to see you all well. May I know the purpose of your official arrival?" Rosie suddenly became lethargic and a little sad.


    "Hehe, we just wanted to visit, but E''s grandfather insisted oning along, and the entourage became big when everyone else wanted toe too. I hope we don''t disturb you, Senior Rosie." Elena replied politely, just like Elysia usually did.


    "Uhh, I''m panicking because I thought this was an official visit, Ely." Rosie sighed and put her hand to her forehead.


    "Hahaha, how can I let the divine group leave in the city unapanied on your visit." Alexanderughed dryly.


    "Hello, Senior Rosie. Is everyone well on your side?" Evelyn greeted her senior with a hand wave.


    "Everything is fine on our side. It''s just a lot of work due to the chaos here and there. My grandfather will be here in about an hour. Allow me to apany you." Rosie put her hand on her upper chest.


    "Thank you. Would you like to follow us for a little outing?" Elena asked with a sweet smile.


    "Um, sure. My pleasure." Rosie agreed without needing to know the details. She then left with the divine group on foot.


    "I was previously from Rorora City. I just arrived and was about to jump into battle, but the monsters had already vanished. I heard rumors about the divine group''s help. Thank you for your quick reinforcement assistance, many people have been saved because of it." Rosie expressed her gratitude sincerely.


    "Mm, it was our group led by Fortuna. However, Gio was the one who eliminated the majority of the monsters." Ai pointed her palm to the girls behind her.


    "Rawr!" Gio roared with pride.


    "..." Elysia just walked with the other Goddesses in silence. She has already put in the disguise barrier. Their presence wouldn''t attract the attention of those around them, but the group of holy knights and the Holy Pope sure did attract many pairs of eyes.


    Momentster, they arrived at their destination. Rosie was surprised because the ce they were going was a cemetery.


    "..." Elena and Ai put flowers on Alisha''s grave before burning incense to pay respects to the dead. The others just stood at the back, putting their hands together as if sending a prayer.


    ''Ely, Alisha is dead. The current us are Elysia and Ai. Also, Elena.'' Ai sent out telepathy in her deep murmur.


    ''Un.'' Elysia confirmed with a short reply.


    ''Fufu, you adding me is like a bonus. This big sister is feeling sad.'' Elena replied in a sad tone.


    ''...'' Ai chose not to respond because Elena was unbeatable.


    "Eh, uh. Phew..." Rosie rummaged through her Space Bag. She brought out flowers and incenses. She also made pilgrimages to her family members who had died, not only her little sister Alisha.


    "Rosie, if Alisha is still around maybe we can be triple sisters. I don''t mean to bring old wounds to you, but I want to say something important." Elena spoke with a solemn expression.


    "!?" Rosie gulped her saliva. The change in Elysia''s expression and intonation made her suddenly nervous.


    "Currently, there are several monster''s avatars running around with a form resembling us. They cloned me and created a terror of destruction. Ai and I will stay with the Goddesses. Please always carry this with you wherever you go. We will know if you are in any danger ." Elena handed over a protective talisman to Rosie.


    "What? You mean?" Rosie widened her eyes in surprise.


    "If you see someone who resembles us recently, then it''s a monster imitating my appearance. They are the dangerous Ruvoid God''s avatars." Elena gave Rosie a warning because she thought it was necessary. Rosie needed additional protection at a request from Elysia.


    "I can see that the graves of Emperors have been dug up. Their remains have been stolen by the wicked. We suspect it is the work of the Ruvoid God''s avatars. Please be careful." Elena spoke in a whisper-like voice.

 Chapter 917 Renouncing The Throne

    Night had fallen on the Beastkin Continent. Elysia looked up at the beautiful sky of the snowy region in awe, but it became conflicted when the moon came into her view.


    She might have enjoyed the beautiful starry night view at that time if she didn''t know that the moon was the sealed ground for two dangerous Ruvoid Gods.


    And she now looked up at the night sky from Evroria Pce because of Luna''s sudden situation. They immediately left for the north after Ai met and exchanged words with Reinhard n''s patriarch.


    "Can''t sleep?" Luna went closer and sat beside Elysia, looking up at the night sky while carrying a jug of sake.


    "No. I''ve made an appointment with Lady Tifa." Elysia shook her head.


    "While the girls are asleep?" Luna looked back. The girls slept together on the folding beds.


    "Hmm, how about this? If they are already asleep, then we can''t invite them. Lady Tifa asked them not to attend her ritual ceremony?" Elysia put her hand to her chin while ncing behind her. She knew the girls were lying on the bed, pretending to be asleep. However, Gio and Cherub had fallen asleep because they were full.


    "Eh, uh!? Hahaha, what are you saying, my Goddess? We are exchanging thoughts via telepathy. Yes, we haven''t slept yet. So, you can''t leave without us!" Sylvia suddenly jumped up from her bed and rolled close to Elysia.


    "Is it like that? Then, we just need to wait for Lady Tifa, Lina, Aria, and Helen to finish preparing their preparations in the Nature Realm." Elysia stroked Sylvia gently.


    "Heehee..." Sylvia melted and let the godly hand pamper her.


    "Sorry to ask you all to immediately apany me back to the Beastkin Continent. I only gave a notice to my trusted ones to prepare what I asked for, but they immediately became hysterical and begged me not to step down from the throne." Luna heaved a subtle sigh.


    "It should be me who need to apologize. I caused everyone a trouble. You are loved by your citizen, and it''s a difficult situation. Do you regret your decision, Luna?" Elysia shook her head slightly.


    "Mm, it''s time for me to retire and be a little selfish. I need to protect my new little family, my precious daughters. We have to lighten the burden and risk on your shoulders. Our failure will mean theplete destruction and extinction. We are ready to give everything for you to save the world, my almighty Goddess." Luna smiled gently and sipped her sake.


    "To save the world, you are willing to give everything, huh... What will you do after the world is saved and there are no more threats from ursed creatures?" Elysia took the sake cup in Luna''s hand, but Sylvia immediately snatched it.


    The devil princess knew that Elysia was underage for that.


    "We joined your pantheon to serve you with all our body, heart, and soul. Of course, we will always be with you like our vows. Our connected spirits are the prove of our faith. My descent from the throne is not worth the value of my devotion to you. Someone better will rece the Fox Empress." Luna put her hand on her upper chest. She conveyed her faith with high regard.


    "Or, do you want to do more for you? Oh my, I''ll dly to warm your bed if you ask me to~" Luna smiled mischievously and licked her sweet cherry lips.


    "Lynn''s mother is so lewd, more than pervert Sylvi." Yuukimented as she wrapped herself in a nket.


    "Mother... are you trying to seduce a Goddess?" Lynn put her hand to her face in embarrassment and surprise.


    "Is this your mating season? I''m in danger then." Elysia chuckled and rolled her eyes. She took Luna''sst sentence as a joke and replied with another.


    "E-eh?" Luna widened her eyes in shock upon a realization.


    "What''s wrong?" Elysia asked in wonder.


    "Eh, ahaha... It''s okay. I need to hold a small meeting between the beastkins." Lunaughed awkwardly and covered her mouth with her folding fan.


    "I heard that your bunny girl is still kneeling behind the door. Is it fine to leave her overnight like that? Then, what are your ns if you step down from the throne? It hasn''t been announced yet, but chaos will ensue if news spreads." Elysia looked towards the door with a bit of worry.


    "She''s so stubborn. Though, I might not need to abdicate. Everything will probably be fine. I''m just preparing everything in case something unexpected happens. Let me talk to her." Luna heaved a subtle sigh as she looked towards the door.


    "However, you have sent a notification to the revered dragon n. You created a situation where the Sky Dragon, Kazuma Aozora, the ruler of the dragonic mountains, has no choice but to agree. Tomorrow morning, he and his subordinates wille here to ask for an exnation from you. It''s going to be a bit fric~" Sylvia hummed excitedly. She couldn''t wait to see what would happen tomorrow morning.


    "Hmm, that''s an easy matter. I''ll talk to Yusagi in a bit. Vann, Yuuki, Lynn... We''ll have a small meeting after this." Luna stood up.


    "Why only four of you? Count me in. I also want to know your problem." Sylvia felt curious.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Uh, well... Alright, this is a meeting for non human girls only." Luna nced at Sylvia for a moment, then pleaded with Elysia. She went out because she needed to talk to her most trusted aide one more time.


    "Xentia also! Xentia is notpletely human, right?" Xentia raised her hand high.


    "Nay, you don''t have the same problem. You, Eve, and E will be fine." Luna waved her hand and walked out of the room. Elysia permitted by making way for Luna to cross her barrier.


    *ck*


    The door was closed, and the girls immediately moved to crowd around Elysia. Even though Elysia was currently still using the appearance of the Goddess of Light, they truly wanted to talk to Elysia while looking at the moon. It must be nice.


    "Is it alright to openly stare at the moon like this?" Lynn worried because she treated the moon as a giant evil eye, always watching and spying on them.


    "That''s fine. We can look out, but no one can spy in." Elysia looked up at the beautiful starry night sky again.


    After hearing that response, Vanessa and Yuuki looked at each other and transformed into little beasts. They snuggled up on their master''sp happily. Lynn felt like joining in and caught up shortly after.


    "Mou, don''t just leave your sleeping pajamas and panties on the floor." Evelynined a little, but she started folding the scattered clothes.


    "That looksfy, snuggled together... I''m a demonic dragon, can I be a small dragon? Just like Gio''s skill?" Sylvia rolled to the side and ced her head on E''sp.


    "No one knows if you haven''t tried." E smiled slightly. She had gotten used to getting along with this devil princess, even though she was a holy maiden.


    "Mm, you''re right. I''ll give it a try once I learn how. It''s only a matter of time until I can transform into a fearsome dragon, hehe~" Sylvia chuckled and summoned her reddish-ck dragonic horns and tail.


    "Oh my." Elysia stroked the fluffy little ones in turn.


    "Master, we will be with you forever. I want to know more about your life and your passion. We will see the sunrise, sunset, and midnight moon together." Vanessa looked up as she purred.


    "I am grateful to meet you in this lifetime. Thank you for entrusting your future to me." Elysia looked at everyone gratefully.


    "This is destiny. I can finally explore another world withpletely different worldws. I can''t wait to travel the world while saving the world, hmm-mm~" Fortunay down on her stomach and rested her cheek against her hand.


    "Ely, you were mine when we were in the Boundless Realm, but am I yours now. It''s my payback? Are you going to take responsibility for it like how I treat you?" Ai smiled mysteriously.


    "Hmm, I will take good care of you, much better than how you treated me. However, is that something you would ask as a big sister to a little sister?" Elysia poked Ai''s cheek in amusement.


    "Whoa, what things have you done in the Boundless Realm? I heard, you were stuck there for years, just the two of you! You exchanged warmth in the darkness, and-" Sylvia pped her hands as her imagination went wild.


    "Just a moment please, pervert Sylvi." Evelyn tickled Sylvia''s tummy to keep the devil princess from taking the conversation into something lewd.


    "Hyaa!? Eve, what are you doing? That''s ticklish. Hehe, haha... Stop, please." Sylvia tried to cover her tummy and immediately caught Evelyn''s naughty hands.


    ''Ely, our preparations areplete. Lifa is waiting for you under her main body now for her spirit-bonding ritual. It''s a bit different and the preparation is a bit of a pain, I must say. She is the Tree of Life, after all...'' Elena breathed a sigh of relief as she gave her report.


    ''Thank you for your hard work, my dear big sis. Luna''s affairs are over, but trouble wille tomorrow morning. Can everyonee with me to the Nature Realm to witness Lady Lifa''s spirit bonding ritual?'' Elysia nced towards the door. At the same time, she asked Luna to choose betweening or waiting.


    ''Worry not. Lifa said it''s fine. Come to Nature Realm now with everyone.'' Elena conveyed her confirmation.


    Elysia waited for Luna to return, then opened the portal to the Nature Realm.


    The portal was left ajar, and Nell stood guard near it to observe the overall situation.

 Chapter 918 Breaching The Deal

    ''Elena, you have seen how effective our traps are against that mental attack. Can you and Elysia return to your roles without the need to switch forms? Ely is safe with us. I will help you protect her.'' Lifa spoke softly via telepathy.


    ''...'' Elena didn''t answer right away and nced at Elysia. Her dear little sister was currently using her form, and she was morefortable seeing her Ely as Ely.


    After some deliberation, Elena decided toply with Lifa''s request.


    "Ely." Elena held out her hand.


    "I''ming." Elysia came closer and held Elena''s hand. She then entered her body and arrived at the Elysian Realm.


    "Go, return to your body. We no longer need to switch roles. I will be me and you will be you." Elena also returned to the Elysian Realm.


    "You are no longer worried, Sister Elena?" Elysia blinked her eyes in surprise.


    "I''m not so worried anymore. Lifa will help us and we will see what she can do. I will be here for a while to monitor everything." Elena shook her head.


    "You still feel wary of Lady Lifa?" Elysia replied with a tender smile.


    "Not like before, but I wonder what she wants to do to you. Her spirit bonding ritual is somewhat special than the others." Elena scratched her head.


    "I see... Then, I will be under your care, my dear big sis!" Elysia hugged Elena and kissed her sister on the cheek. She immediately sent her consciousness into her body, and her spirit in the Elysian Realm went dormant.


    "That''s really unexpected, my lil Ely..." Elena held her cheeks and made Elysia''s spirit lie down on the bed in afortable position. She poked Elysia''s cheek while exploring the outside world using their shared senses.


    ''Hmm? You master decided to wait inside?'' Lifa greeted Elysia while gesturing to Rhea to help Elysia toe closer.


    ''Mm, my master wishes to witness your unique spirit-bonding ritual, Lady Lifa. I hope you don''t feel offended.'' Elysia apologized politely. She came in front of Lifa under the Tree of Life, and Rhea took a step back.


    ''Thank you, Rhea.'' Elysia expressed her appreciation. She knew her body had previously almost fallen because Elena had returned to Elysian Realm, but she didn''t immediately take over her body.


    ''I feel honored.'' Rhea smiled in reply.


    ''Elysia, are you ready?'' Lifa took a deep breath.


    ''I''m ready. What do I need to do, Lady Lifa?'' Elisia nodded.


    ''Hmm, even though I call it special, it''s not thatplicated. Leave it to me and it will be done in minutes.'' Lifa stretched out her hands. She hoped her decision was right and didn''t bring disaster to Elysia.


    Elysia grabbed Lifa''s hand and connected her magic with the same frequency as Lifa. After that, Lifa pressed her forehead onto Elysia''s.


    The massive golden magic circle formation emerged beneath the ground, illuminating the Tree of Life with Elysia and Lifa as the center.


    ''I will leave a divine mark on your upper chest, Ely. It will be useful for our fusion ceremony. I requested for an absolute spirit connection. Do you allow it?'' Lifa asked permission before proceeding to the next stage.


    ''Permission granted.'' Elysia trusted Lifa because of Rhea and gave her permission quickly. She let Lifa''s divine marks into her body, one going to her lower dantian and one to her upper chest.


    At the same time, she bound Lifa''s spirit to her. The strings that appeared shortly after were countless. They were connected to Lifa''s avatar and the Tree of Life. And then, both of Lifa''s existences bound with Elysia so seamlessly.


    Lifa was a little surprised because she thought Elena would check things out before letting her do whatever she wanted to Elysia, but Elena put some trust in her. Also, Elysia''s spirit was superior to what Lifa had expected.


    ''Don''t move just yet. Let all these spirit strings into your body. We are connecting to my main body right now.'' Lifa immediately reminded Elysia when her host thought it was over.


    ''Un.'' Elysia stared into Lifa''s beautiful leaf-green eyes in awe. This was probably the first time she was so close to Lifa, but those pair of eyes seemed not to see her but deep into her.


    ''The tribtion might attack us because I broke a rule. Ely, are you willing to bear my sins and all my knowledge?'' Lifa spoke when her main body was connected to their spirit connection. She asked one more time before she tried to link their spirit connection to the absolute bonding.


    ''I believe you are a good Goddess. If we need to bear a burden, then we will bear it together. Like what our dear friends often say. I am not alone and never will be. I am grateful to meet them.'' Elysia closed her eyes with a gentle smile.


    ''I will entrust my future to you with great faith. You may get the hint from the universe''s secret. I will protect you and eliminate all your enemies. I, the Ancient Goddess of Life, Lifa, ranked first in old Divine Order, shall receive your blessing to be the member of your pantheon, o the Unknown Goddess of long lost era, Elysia.'' Lifa closed her eyes and gave full permission for Elysia''s spirit strings to take ess to her entire being.<novelnext></novelnext>


    At the same time, her divine mark also materialized for Elysia''s spirit with Elysia''s permission.


    "Hmm?" Elena blinked her eyes in surprise as a bright golden divine mark appeared on Elysia''s spirit.


    Upon closer inspection, hundreds of micro runes formed a root shape that spread out like a pair of wings. However, the runes formed in the center somehow resembled a love heart symbol.


    "!?" Rhea gasped as a familiar bright golden divine mark shone on Elysia''s upper chest. She stared at her mother in disbelief but didn''t try to interfere in this sacred ritual.


    She hoped to be the first to do absolute spirit bonding and fusion with her host master, but her mother took the spot as Elysia''s first.


    "!?" Elysia widened her eyes as a stream of memories was sent to her mind. Lifa did that for her, so she knew several secrets that Lifa could never tell anyone.


    The mind sync was automatically formed between Elysia and Lifa due to the absolute spirit connection. Lifa nced up and immediately disintegrated her avatar to fuse with Elysia''s physical body.


    At the same time, she also did the same for her main body.


    "It''s almost time..." Lifa muttered softly as her avatar, and the main body turned into gold particles gradually.


    Among all the information that Lifa wanted Elysia to know, one thing caught Elysia and Elena''s attention. A high-ranking entity existed, much more potent than Lifa''s past glory. He made a deal with Lifa regarding a Goddess who would be ordained to save Vrelenia.


    "Guide her, and you will prosper. Led her to a beautiful and safe world." Those were thest words that mysterious existence uttered after the agreement under the divine contract.


    "Ely. Don''t dive too deep because now is not the time." Lifa reminded as her soul trembled from danger.


    "Eh?" Elysia came out of her trance. She gasped in surprise as she realized Lifa was turning into particles as if she were about to disappear. "Why..."


    "We''ll fuse. You will know more things gradually. Don''t misuse our mind sync at will. Get ready Ely, I broke the rule and the tribtion will fall. Get out of Nature Realm as soon as I fused to you. Fufu, what would happen if a Goddess fused into another onepletely? I''m curious." Lifa caressed Elysia''s cheek and smiled warmly.


    It was herst moment beforepletely turning into gold particles, entering Elysia''s body. Her spirit bodies transferred to the Elysian Realm, and her physical bodies went somewhere unknown when she was sessfully fused to Elysia''s existence.


    Elysia''s long ck hair soon turned greenish. A golden light instantly enveloped her entire body.


    The girls were amazed at what had happened before their eyes. Elysia was morphed into a new Goddess form. However, Elysia suddenly summoned the Goddess of Life''s divine dress and rushed out of the Nature Realm, shocking everyone.


    "What, what happened!?" Nell was surprised and rushed after Elysia.


    *Rumble* *Rumble* *Rumble!*


    The turbulent energy within Elysia''s body exploded, and Elysia rushed to fly into the night sky. Unfortunately, the ''tribtion'' broke out before she could take a safe distance from Evroria Pce.


    *Boom!*


    A greenish-gold light exploded, crushing the roof of the pce into dust. A blue chakram appeared out of nowhere and restrained Elysia''s body instantly. Hundreds of divine swords appeared out of thin air and stabbed Elysia from all directions, but they immediately vanished upon contact.


    The entire tribtion then vanished as if nothing had ever happened there.


    "What''s going on?" Elysia was so confused.


    ''Hehe, as I expected. Even though he is a superior existence from a higher universe, his contract wont take effect if I am here. His divinity will never hurt his kin. Ely, your origin seems soplicated and profound. He is the only one who holds the truth about your true identity.'' Lifa chuckled in satisfaction.


    ''You, olddy! Why do you invade my sacred ground!? It wasn''t the tribtion, but divine punishment!'' Elena tried to strangle Lifa in the Elysian Realm.


    ''Wait, Elena... Please calm down. I can exin it!'' Lifa ran away because she couldn''t confront the angry Elena.


    "..." Elysia went silent and looked at her hands. If everything was ording to Lifa''s words, then that mysterious entity might haveposed her life on Earth and Vrelenia. However, why did he arrange everything so far in the past for her?

 Chapter 919 Fusion (1)

    "What happened? Everything okay?" Nell flew around Elysia to check thetter''s condition.


    "Um, everything''s fine." Elysia opened her palm for Nell tond.


    "Well, one-eighth of my pce has vanished into ashes." Luna was amazed at what had just happened.


    The surrounding guards went alert. They rushed to scan the surroundings but were soon relieved upon spotting their Empress and the Goddesses in the sky.


    "I''m sorry, Luna. I will repair your pce quickly." Elysia stretched out her hand, about to repair the damage she had caused.


    "No, that''s not necessary. Just let it be. We can make the dragons obey me without any conditions." Luna put her hand on Elysia''s arm and smiled gently.


    "We should return to the Nature Realm." Rhea made a suggestion while ncing at the moon.


    "Un. Let''s go, everyone." Elysia invited everyone back to the Nature Realm. She knew everyone was worried.


    "Her Highness Empress!" A bunny girl flew into the sky, following Luna in a hurry.


    "Everything''s fine, Yusagi. Tell everyone to return to their usual post and lower the security system to normal levels." Luna told her bunny knight calmly.


    "But!" Yusagi wasn''t feeling at ease yet, but she nced at the nearby eye-catching Goddesses. She heaved a subtle sigh and then left on the Empress'' orders.


    By Elysia returned to the Nature Realm, she had sat in a seiza position and closed her eyes. She sent her consciousness into the Nature Realm to reconcile Elena and Lifa.


    Meanwhile, the girls were left wondering about Elysia''s transformation and the divine energy explosion that had just urred.


    "Nee, is Elysia okay? Why did the previousdy suddenly disappear and Elysia turned into a Goddess?" Dorienne asked in a whisper.


    "Master Elysia is indeed a Goddess. She is a Goddess in training. The previousdy is the Goddess of Life. Theybined their strength, it seems. However, something went wrong." Vanessa didn''t really understand either, but she still exined to the best of her understanding.


    "Hmm?" Dorienne rubbed her forehead. She didn''t understand what had just happened, but it looked cool. Elysia''s current appearance was also absolutely gorgeous.


    "Ah, is this what Goddess Aria calls fusion? We can lend our power to Goddess Ely after reaching a certain rtionship point." Xentia sped her hands in awe.


    "Fusion?" Fortuna blinked her eyes in surprise. She could see the Goddess of Life whole being merged into Elysia now. Could they do that tobine forces?


    "Eh, is that true? I remember that Ely did say she wanted to borrow our strength. That''s why she asked if we would be willing to entrust our future and destiny to her. However, for some reason, I feel that she would do something risky with her master. The other Goddesses tried their best to make them not have to bear it all alone." Ai tried to guess based on her conjecture.


    "That''s right. Even with Elysia and her masterbined power, we are still not enough to defeat thest Ruvoid Gods. There is a price for great strength, and we should lighten their load in the final battle. I don''t know about you, but as for us... we would be happy to lend them everything." Nell answered from near the portal.


    "Purrfect! Is there a condition for lending all of our power to master?" Vanessa wagged her tail in excitement. She would be d if she found it helpful.


    "You already have a spirit connection, so the next one is only- ehm, fusion requires the highest level of trust and faith. It''s not the time for you to try it now." Rhea helped to answer.


    "Woah..." Evelyn put her hands together as she looked radiantly at Elysia''s current appearance.


    She couldn''t imagine Elysia''s final divine form would be like if the other Goddesses had lent their power. The Goddess of Life was probably already in Elysia''s unique realm, where the Goddess of Light used to live.


    "That''s so romantic and amazing. I also want to try the fusion technique. I can call itbining body and soul. Hmm~" Sylvia was smitten to try that technique with Elysia.


    The girls then exchanged words with each other. They wanted to know what would happen if everyonebined their power toward one person, Elysia as the host.


    While the girls'' discussion was getting heated, Elysia had a hard time in the Elysian Realm because Elena was quarreling with Lifa.


    "You nned this, right? When I tried to believe you, you were just doing your own thing!" Elena was furious and tried to pounce on Lifa.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Please understand my situation. I can''t wait too long because Elysia is so dense! She didn''t realize I was waiting for her to talk to me about my share of duties. Because of your alertness, Ely also became distant to me. When you came to me, you asked and questioned something sensitive. Yet, when I granted it, you med me?" Lifa caught Elena''s hands and tried to be reasonable.


    "Oow, please don''t fight. We agreed to shoulder everything together. This absolute spirit connection and fusion won''t work if there''s no mutual trust in it, right? Lady Lifa has already lent us her power and granted our wish." Elysia intervened and separated the twodies.


    "But, Ely, look. Lifa does things without consulting anymore. I don''t like someone going around with us. Look at our pce." Elena nced at the giant Tree of Life that was near their bed.


    Lifa''s sudden arrival destroyed part of the pce room, and that massive tree was so out of ce!


    "Err, I''ll be moving my main spirit body somewhere else. Eh? I just realized that we can''t use magic here." Lifa looked at her hands as she realized that.


    "That''s because here is the Elysian Realm. All are considered equal here. Ely is the ruler of this realm, the one capable to handle everything and create anything. You better exin your situation properly. The previous divine punishment really dangerous. If it doesn''t vanish, I''m afraid something I can''t imagine will happen." Elena snorted in annoyance and folded her arms.


    "Well, if my predictions are wrong, we might vanish into cosmic ashes. I''m no match for him, but I know Ely won''t be hurt by his punishment." Lifa chuckled as if it was no big deal.


    "Lifa! I need to bite and beat you once so you will understand the pain once again!" Elena clenched her fist and lunged at Lifa again, but Elysia hugged her to stop her.


    "Please calm down. Everyone has their reasons. Lady Lifa is also included. She thought of many things for our benefit. She just couldn''t tell us ahead of time, but she also couldn''t be patient when we ignore her." Elysia tries toe up with a usible reason.


    "Oh my, bad Ely. So, you y hard to get. I thought I quite understood you, but you just deliberately ignored me." Lifa put her hand to her forehead.


    "What can we do? You y mysterious to approach. You know a lot but can''t do much." Elysia shrugged her shoulders.


    "Ouch, it kinda hurts because it''s true." Lifa held her chest.


    "Heh~" Elena was amused. Elysia stabbed Lifa and dealt damage with mere words.


    "I have my reasons, and now maybe I can talk about it. Do you still want to know even though we''ve been warned? He wants you to live happily in a world that is quite safe and peaceful. He doesn''t want you to return to your roots." Lifa asked with a solemn expression.


    "Hmm, I don''t want to dig too deep. I also don''t know who you mean by ''him''. We are asking about your situation, Lady Lifa. It no longer matters about us." Elysia took Lifa and Elena''s hands. She invited them to sit on the bed.


    "Yes, you should also be responsible." Elena sighed as she saw the room she had designed so beautifully was damaged by Lifa.


    "What kind of responsibility do you expect? I can do something more~" Lifa put her finger to her lips.


    "First of all, we would like to know more about our fusion and some of the things that have just happened. Can you enlighten us?" Elysia waved her hand for attention.


    "Sure, sweetie. What do you want to know? I''ll transfer everything through our mind sync. Oh my, Rhea is feeling jealous now, hehe~ Ah, please don''t ess my mind. There are too many bank libraries. You can get lost." Lifa closed her eyes and could see the situation around Elysia''s body. Rhea was nearby, waiting impatiently.


    Elysia and Elena then had a warm talk with Lifa. This time, Lifa was happy to share her knowledge without hiding anything. Although, there were some things that she chose not to answer because it wasn''t good for Elysia or Elena to know right now.


    Thus, Elysia and Elena only asked for an exnation regarding Lifa''s situation and their current state.


    A few minutester, Elysia returned to her body. The first thing she saw after opening her eyes was Rhea''s face. She could see an aura of jealousy radiating clearly in those beautiful turquoise eyes.


    "Why did mother do that before me? This should be just an ordinary spirit bonding ritual, not the fusion one. I supposedly be the first..." Rheained, feeling dissatisfied.


    "She has her own reason. Due to a situation, she decided to speed up her decision for this. Please don''t me her." Elysia shook her head.


    "Can fusion take us to the Elysian Realm? My mother is there, right?" Rhea heaved a subtle sigh and sat down in front of Elysia.


    "Yes, she is there. My master and Lady Tifa are having a follow-up warm conversation." Elysia nodded in confirmation.


    "..." Rhea stared at Elysia''s purplish-blue eyes that emitted a greenish hue, then stated her wish. "I wish for the same as my mother."

 Chapter 920 Fusion (2)

    "You really don''t know anything about him? If so, why are you willing to make a deal with him?" Elena couldn''t understand why Lifa agreed so quickly out of sheer profit at that time.


    "Hmm, I am peace-loving, and he is beyond my measurement. His strength is immeasurable. He gave me a gift, and I need to guide you to live in peace. I have no reason to refuse, right?" Lifa stroked her spirit tree. She was still wondering where her physical body had gone when the fusion took effect because it couldn''t have been merged into Elysia''s body.


    "The person we''re talking about didn''t want Ely and I to know about our origin, but you ended up telling us, Lifa. What gift?" Elena folded her arms.


    "That is a secret. To be honest, I''m a bit selfish, but that''s also what you want, right? We don''t have much time. The Ruvoid Gods are powerful. We might not face true death if we die, but what about the others? We may meet again in the next reincarnation, but I don''t want to wait that long." Lifa heaved a subtle sigh at the end of her sentence.


    "You are underestimating us. Even if we are at a disadvantage, we will not allow a tragedy to ur. That is why Ely asked everyone to entrust their future to her. In the worst case, everyone can lend their strength to Ely. That way, Ely can unleash the super divinew to defeat the Ruvoid Gods without much repercussion." Elena rolled her eyes.


    "Hou~ You have your own n. Could you borate on it for me more? Do you think everyone can use the fusion technique?" Lifa approached Elena with interest.


    "No one knows, but I can confirm you and Rhea will be able to fuse with us. I realized something regarding the spirit connection. Our bond can strengthen each other between the host master and the contracted ones. I didn''t realize it before because conditions had to be met." Elena nced at Elysia''s spirit, who was lying on the bed.


    "And what did you just understand?" Lifa smiled faintly.


    "We can improve each other''s abilities with spirit connection passively when permission is granted. Even if it''s categorized as a magic buff, it''s what we really need." Elena clenched her hands into fists.


    "Do you want to say that we need to give Ely a lot of buffs? Actively and passively, inside and out? Let''s say Rhea, and I fused with Ely, including you. Then, Ely received a lot of buffs from Nell''s blessings, and everyone borrowed strength from spirit connection. What are you going to do with it? Ely''s overall battle prowess will surpass that of an Ancient God''s past glory. Still, our opponent has a terrifying anti-magic defense." Lifa put her hand to her chin.


    "We can create a miracle." Elena smiled and looked at the universe projection in the Elysian Realm.


    Elysia needed to do something to get around the magic usage limit by increasing the body''s overall power. Their spirit bond''s special privilege would be helpful. The fusion was a significant boost, but not everyone could use that with Ely.


    "No wonder you want everyone''s future. Would you like to add a member to our pantheon? Let''s count Dori in. She''s seen too much of what she shouldn''t have seen." Lifa already expected Elysia and Elena''s goals. She wasn''t too surprised by the revtion. Still, she felt they needed to do something about the only outsider in their current group.


    "Yeah, Dori will sell us her soul." Elena grinned.


    "You sound scary." Lifa covered her mouth.


    "Tell that to yourself." Elena changed the subject because she still wanted to learn things from Lifa.


    Meanwhile, Elysia rejected Rhea''s request because it was too hasty. She had just fused with Lifa and wasn''t sure if she could ept another one so soon.


    "Please don''t be too hasty. Let''s continue tomorrow. I need to adapt to the new change." Elysia took Rhea''s hand and smiled.


    "Okay." Rhea understood Elysia''s situation and didn''t push it.


    "Ely, you look so amazing and enchanting. Did the Goddess of Life really enter your body?" Fortuna was feeling curious. Her divinity couldn''t help her to understand Elysia and Lady Tifa''s situation.


    "Thank you. Yes, Lady Tifa is in my inner realm." Elysia nodded in reply. She then became curious about her current status screen and tried to check it.


    <| Lv. 255 | Goddess of Life | Elysia Avery | Female (16) | HP: 986,900 / 6,800 | EP: 4,500e+9 / - | EP: 90,100 / 95,700 |>


    <| STR: 185 | AGI: 189 | VIT: 4,112 | INT: 8,925 |>


    Elysia blinked her eyes several times when she saw the significant change on her status screen. Her level and title took from Lifa''s, and the numbers soared to the sky. Everything increased drastically except for her Earth''s magic energy reserve.


    ''The fusion ritual sure is scary. Lady Lifa, is there an after effect from your power and this fusion?'' Elysia asked to reassure him.


    ''Nothing in particr, but it can''tst forever. The fusion will be forcibly deactivated when you reaches your limit. I will be thrown out by then. Wait, I need to think of something for my main body. Ely, please revoke our fusion now. I think you''ve seen the strength of what we call bond power, fufu~'' Lifa chuckled proudly.


    ''Alright.'' Elysia agreed without hesitation. She then followed Lifa''s next instructions.


    She stretched out her hand towards the Tree of Life''s original location. Golden light then enveloped her body.


    The Tree of Life and Lifa''s avatar appeared as semi-transparent green holograms a moment after. Seeing that, Elysia proceeded to the separation stage.


    *Poof*<novelnext></novelnext>


    The Tree of Life and Lifa''s avatar materialized with a dazzling golden light poof effect. After the light dimmed, the Tree of Life was already in its original location. Lifa was standing in front of Elysia.


    "Mother, we need to talk for a moment." Rhea grabbed her mother''s hand and dragged her mother out of Nature Realm.


    "Oh my." Lifa only followed her jealous daughter.


    Rhea and Lifa held a conversation in the next room. Mainly the former protested thetter. Nell mediated between the two of them, just in case.


    "Phew. A lot happened today, but let''s call it a day." Elysia felt sleepy and wanted to sleep.


    "Lady Tifa seems to make Aria dissatisfied. Besides, why did you suddenly fuse with her, Ely? Can we do the same thing?" Ai came closer while staring at the two Goddesses who were moving away.


    "We''d better not try it, Ai. I''m afraid we merged for real." Elysia shook her head in refusal. Among all people, Ai was thest person she would allow to try out what Lifa did.


    "Well, I''ll feel left out then." Ai heaved a subtle sigh.


    "Not everyone can do fusion techniques, Ai. Lady Tifa showed me the projection. She lent me her entire power to strengthen me for our uing preparations. You are my big sister, please stay by my side as always." Elysia smiled sweetly and grabbed Ai''s arm.


    "Sweet mouth." Ai rubbed her head.


    "How do you know that my mouth is sweet? Did you perhaps tasted me while I was asleep? Ai, I didn''t know you were already a lewd big sister." Elysia feigned her surprise.


    "Hm, I need to check its authenticity. Don''t regret it, Ely. I''m not shy if you challenge me." Ai smirked.


    "Uuh, please forgive me. Let me have a good night''s sleep. Let''s just sleep after a bedtime story." Elysia immediately apologized. She couldn''t tease the bold one without epting cause and effect.


    "Are you a child?" Ai rolled her eyes, but that didn''t mean she refused bedtime stories.


    Elysia then invited the girls to return to their bedroom to rest. Everyone left the Nature Realm, but Luna requested to go with some girls for a while as they needed to hold a small meeting regarding their sudden matter.


    "Are you sure there is nothing we can do to help you solve your problem?" Elysia was worried about Luna and the others.


    "Yes, we just need to have a little chat in the next room. Please don''t eavesdrop, Ely. This is a private matter between beast girls." Luna waved her hand with a smile. She then took Vanessa, Yuuki, Lynn, and Sylvia out.


    "..." Elysia expanded her barrier coverage to ensure the safety of Luna and the others. After that, she looked to the side, but Ai didn''t have a clue either.


    ''Ely, you can go ahead to sleep. I need to prepare a ce for Lifa''s main body first. I don''t want our beloved grand pce to be damaged again.'' Elena conveyed her intention.


    ''Mm, don''t stay up all night.'' Elysia agreed.


    ''No, I''m just going to set up a particr vacant spot in the garden. It won''t take long.'' Elena went to the garden and set the ce for the Tree of Life''s spirit body.


    "Uhm... A lot of things surprised me today." Dorienne raised her hand.


    "Hehe, that''s only natural. You''ll get used to it." Evelyn covered her mouth.


    "Anyone want to hear a bedtime story or two? I have a few stories about mermaids." Elysia offered warmly.


    "Mermaid? Let me hear it!" Dorienne was the first to agree.


    Elysia, Evelyn, E, Ai, and Fortuna then went to their futons. Elysia started telling a bedtime story, and everyone listened. Unfortunately, it was not a story with a happy ending.


    The tales revolved around mermaids. E, Evelyn, Ai, and Fortuna added the fire to the story to solidify everything because they realized what Elysia had nned for the innocent pink mermaid.


    "..." Dorienne feltplicated after hearing all those stories. She thought they were not mere tales because they were so realistic for her to understand, and also, they were narrated by two Goddesses, an Empress, and two priests.


    She was pretty familiar with several sad stories in her hometown. Maybe, they were not just fairy tales but the true stories of several mermaids from the past!

 Chapter 921 Fox Empress Dilemma

    "Alright, girls. I gathered you here because something needs to be discussed immediately." Luna closed the door and sat down on the sofa. She intertwined her fingers with a solemn expression, making the girls nervous.


    "What kind of discussion? Is this rted to Ely''s joke regarding your mating season?" Sylvia rolled her eyes and tried to guess.


    "..." Luna didn''t answer, but her expression told the truth.


    "Eh, for real? Oh gosh, what will happen then? Are you going to be a hungry-driven vixen that will attack every male within your sight? Or, hmpf!" Sylvia gasped in surprise when she thought her guess had hit the jackpot.


    Yet, Yuuki immediately covered the pervert devil''s mouth. Luna hadn''t spoken yet, but Sylvia had guessed a lot of nonsense.


    "Sigh, that''s not quite true, Sylvi. We''ll be arriving in summer next month, then autumn, and then winter." Luna sighed.


    "What''s wrong with winter?" Vanessa was curious.


    "Winter is known as the mating season for beasts and beastkins. Early winter for the beasts, andte winter for the beastkins." Luna sped her hands as if it was a matter they needed to discuss seriously.


    "Then, what''s the problem? Mating season doesn''te to beasts or beastkin without a partner. Wait, don''t tell me, you to Ely!?" Sylvia just realized the weight of this conversation.


    "Yes, beasts and beastkin without a partner will not have that season. Once they dedicate themselves to a partner of their choice, then they will pass that season every year." Luna stated their main problem.


    "Hmm, we chose Ely as our master and partner? Then, are we going to?" Lynn covered her mouth with a light blush slowlying to her face.


    "Probably, we will cling to Ely because we crave love and affection at that time. We might sneak up and attack her out of spite of lust." Luna shared her worries.


    "You lewd vixen. You underestimated our master. Master Elysia is a Goddess. You wouldn''t encounter such trouble if you told her. Also, even if that happened, our master would give us the love we crave. She loved us. Her touch is divine, I love to snuggle in her arms or in herp." Yuuki hugged one of her fluffy tails and rubbed her cheek there.


    "Uuh, I hope this is just my unnecessary and excessive worry." Luna rubbed her forehead.


    "You''re a vixen too, Yuuki. Hey, we have three vixens in the group. Anyway, what about your situation with Lynn''s father, yourte husband? Did you be the real lewd vixen at that time?" Sylvia also hugged one of Yuuki''s fluffy tails before asking curiously.


    "Yes, that was when I first fell in love, but to the wrong person. I was still a nobody at that time. A naive young soul fox..." Luna was not ashamed to admit it. Her daughter also knew the whole story because she didn''t keep it a secret.


    "My mother killed him. He betrayed my mother and abandoned us before I was born into the world. We can be cunning to achieve our goals, but we will never tolerate betrayal." Lynn red at Sylvia as if to tell everyone she would keep her word.


    "..." Yuuki fell silent. She remembered how her mother had thrown her away because the case was not much different from Luna''s. Maybe Luna insisted on making her a daughter because this Fox Empress saw her fate string?


    "Then, what are you going to do? Our master is a girl." Sylvia nodded in understanding and took everything more seriously.


    "It''s not about male or female because our master is divine. What I''m worried about is that we might harass her because of the season and leave us with a bad impression. I don''t want Ely to shun us." Luna voiced her concern. She was in a dilemma because she didn''t want her daughter, Elysia, to see her in a bad light.


    "Well, I don''t really understand. But you''re just too worried. Look at Lynn, she orgasmed just because of our master''s touch. Our master will satisfy you easily, Luna. Even if you want more, our master can satisfy your hunger in various ways, hehe~ You''ve never been petted by our master. Just join us, and you will love it." Vanessa stated the truth with a big smile. But she interpreted things differently.


    "Vann!" Lynn felt embarrassed and immediately covered her face with both hands.


    "En, It''s good to be loved. I understood why Goddess Aria said it doesn''t always have to be a man. We only need a master to apany our lives~" Yuuki ultimately agreed with Vanessa.


    For some reason, Sylvia felt that Vanessa and Yuuki misunderstood Luna''s dilemma. However, she didn''t mind that. She assumed that Luna''s worry problem was over.


    However, the devil princess then threw some somewhat improper conversations that could still be tolerated by the girls. It was when Luna finally understood why Yuuki often referred to Sylvia as the pervert devil.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Meanwhile, Elysia was done with her bedtime stories, and the Goddesses returned to the main room. Dorienne, Xentia, Eve, and E had fallen asleep because of the bedtime stories.


    ''I''m d to see you''ve reconciled with your mother, Rhea.'' Elysia greeted with a smile.


    ''I am not angry with my mother, Master Ely. Mother just does as she pleases. Even if it''s for themon good, I just feel dissatisfied.'' Rhea snuggled next to Elysia.


    ''Um, what do you think we should do with Dori? Is what I''m about to do the right thing? I feel like I''m manipting someone.'' Elysia opened a group conversation for those still awake in this room.


    ''That''s fine, and it''s not maniption if all we do is tell some fairy tales about sad mermaids and their bad ending.'' Ai faced the ceiling and raised her hand, staring into her palm.


    ''However, we''d better erase her memories of the recent event regarding you, Ely. Even though she will be joining us in your pantheon, she is currently still an outsider. She is the one who will decide and offer herself to you.'' Nellnded near the pink mermaid''s head, ready to do something.


    ''Yes, I encourage the immediate action. There is no tolerance for outsiders who know too much secrets.'' Lifa agreed with the suggestion.


    ''If you''re going to erase her memories, wouldn''t the story influence we did just now be in vain?'' Fortuna asked in wonder.


    ''It won''t go to waste. It had given her sleep a nightmare. Let she reconsider her faith, belief, and future. What she will do? Even if Ely needs more power, we can get more significant members, and it doesn''t have to be her. We barely know her.'' Nell shook her head.


    ''I think what we need to do for Dori is enough. If she is destined to join, then she wille to us for it in the future. Alright, do it, but leave the bedtime stories event intact.'' Elysia listened to Nell''s advice and gave her permission. After all, it was a bit wrong to snatch Oceanid''s devotee.


    "..." Lifa nced at Elysia for a moment, then did something to Dorienne''s memories. She removed the recent event rted to Elysia''s secret that Dorienne witnessed in full.


    So, what this pink mermaid could remember was that today they had a pic and had fun until night. Then, the day ended with bedtime stories.


    Lifa knew the bedtime stories about a sad mermaid manifesting in Dorienne''s dream. She just made it a little more realistic.


    It was fine to take one from the Oceanid followers if Elysia and Elena wished for it. If they wanted it, she could do anything to get the desired ones to be their loyal followers. Lifa had her own determination.


    "..." Elysia wasn''t aware of what Lifa was nning for Dorienne because her focus was on Rhea.


    Rhea''s body has grown into a girl her age, no longer a little girl. Rhea was willing to be her little sister. So, she could pamper Rhea like a big sister to her adorable little sister.


    ''You''ve grown to bemensurate with my current age. But, you are still my little sister, here, rub, rub~'' Elysia rubbed Rhea''s cheek gently.


    ''Master...'' Rhea blushed slightly.


    ''Rhea, I previously thought that only you could lend your power to me and vice verca because of our bond, but apparently it was only me who didn''t know. Vann and Yuuki also only found out about it when I told them about it. I hope, with everyone''s strength, I can far surpass the Ruvoid Gods.'' Elysia dered that confidently.


    ''I''m afraid we''re still not strong enough, master. Even though you have everyone''s power...'' Rhea heaved a subtle sigh.


    ''Don''t underestimate me. With everyone''s strength, we can definitely defeat them. We will confirm the situation of our enemies on the moon when our Space Battleship ispleted. We will bring theplete seal formation there so they don''t do anything they want. It might also be able to extend the original seal. But, our first visit to the most dangerous zone on no-magic terms, huh... It will be precarious.'' Elysia rubbed Rhea''s head and looked at Ai, Fortuna, and everyone.


    ''Yes, Ely''s overall strength would be far beyond the limit when everyone poured their strength into strengthening Ely. I''m more worried whether this world can withstand her full magical power or not.'' Fortuna voiced her opinion.


    ''Mmm, that''s true. Master Elysia''s true power is far beyond what we can imagine. Our duty is to lighten her burden and lift her limit. Master Elysia doesn''t really need additionalbat power, but she urgently needs more tenacity and resilience to create miracles.'' Rhea nodded in agreement before burying her face in Elysia''s embrace. She inhaled Elysia''s signature pleasant and soothing scent before closing her eyes.


    Lifa finished with Dorienne''s matters, and Nell was there for a double-check. Afterward, theyy down to rx while waiting for the beast girls to return from their emergency meeting.

 Chapter 922 Spirit Bond Power Boost

    "Hm, Dori has gone to meet the Sea God?" Elysia was a little surprised when they were having breakfast together.


    "Mm, she only told me and mother when you were cooking about forty minutes ago. She seemed a bit in a rush, but she said she''d be right back." Lynn reported the situation.


    "Okay." Elysia nodded in understanding. This Capital City was pretty safe, so Dori would be fine to go alone. Sea God had also arrived in this cityst night. He was having fun at a nightclub.


    "You look troubled, Luna. Didn''t we talk about thatst night? You just need to talk to Ely." Sylvia noticed Luna was feeling troubled.


    "Ah, yes, I understand. However, that''s not the current problem. I received a news. There is a strange gue in the Hank Forest Town." Luna put the letter in her hand.


    "Strange gue? Is that a letter requesting reinforcements? Please tell us the details." Elysia nced at the other girls briefly.


    "There has been a strange gue named ''insane possession disease'' in a forest town two hundred kilometers southwest of Evroria City. This strange outbreak makes the infected victims attack their own kin like mindless beasts. We don''t know for sure yet, but these are the details from the mayor." Luna gave the letter to Elysia.


    Elysia finished her breakfast first and then opened the letter.


    The letter stated a formal request for reinforcements, then detailed the situation in that town. A printed image of the attack from the infected was also attached to the letter.


    "Hmm?" Elena tilted her body slightly, peering out of curiosity at the letter''s contents.


    "Wait, this isn''t a gue, but a parasitic attack." Lifa felt sure when she saw the image of the victim.


    "A parasite attack? Do you know any more details regarding this matter, Lady Tifa?" Elysia passed the photo to Lifa.


    "Yes, an incident like this happened long ago, and the cause was from a race that was nearly extinct. A tree species from The nt Race called Misharan. That tree can produce a type of parasite that would render their prey unconscious, and the parasite attached to the prey''s head will work to control the prey''s body." Lifa pointed to an odd green thing growing above the heads of the victims.


    "Their prey?" Elena could interpret the meaning.


    "Yes, the Misharan Tree normally only produces parasites and passes it on to any prey that happens to be around so it can devour their prey easily and without resistance. This is a strange case because the parasite controls the prey to attack a town." Lifa tapped her chin with astonishment.


    "A dangerous tree like that can''t be allowed to exist! But, how did that tree the source of the parasite appear near that town? And, what will happen if the parasite continues to spread?" Lynn clenched her fist. She couldn''t imagine the beastkins bing like the cases of zombies and undead on the Human Continent.


    "Misharan Tree should be in the deepest zone of the forbidden forest. It usually preyed upon unlucky animals attracted by its nectar. Maybe several beastkins entered the forbidden zone and returned to their town carrying dangerous parasites without them knowing? Parasites can divide themselves, so the entire town could bepletely infested with mindless beasts if it''s not taken care of soon." Lifa shrugged her shoulders and acted calm, as if the matter was trivial.


    "No, I suspect something different. This situation is not coincidental, but clearly intentional. What if the Misharan Tree was moved by the bad guys near that town? We have seven Ruvoid God''s avatars roaming the world spreading destruction, yes?" Fortuna raised her hand. She predicted something using her foresight ability.


    "I see... Yes, it seems the bad guys have taken the first step to spread chaos in the world. Is there an effective way to eliminate the parasite? It would be risky if I sent reinforcements, but only to be the parasite''s hosts." Luna closed her eyes and sighed.


    "You feel curious?" Lifa noticed almost everyone''s attention was on her. When they nodded, she just smiled and answered casually. "Everything will still be fine. I will tell you all after breakfast. You will go there to test your strength boost from our spiritual bond."


    "!?" The girls were pleasantly surprised. They would be dispatched to resolve the problem and test their new power boost!? They were excited because they were already connected to the Goddess Elysia and five other Goddesses! Their future battle would be legendary.


    After breakfast, Lifa exined to everyone how to deal with the parasites from the Misharan Tree. She also indicated how to eliminate the real threat efficiently and thoroughly.


    "Let''s make this a little game." Lifa put her hands together.


    "A little game?" Vanessa tilted her head slightly.


    "You will go to Hank Forest Town and eliminate the parasites. After the town is saved, you will fight the final boss. Each kill will result in one point, and the final boss will be a raid party. Goddess Helen and Fortuna will protect your backs--" Lifa exined her little game.


    "There is a participant prize from Luna, and the highest scorer will get an exclusive reward from Ely!" Lifa pped her hands and instantly excited the girls even more.


    "What kind of exclusive reward?" Evelyn asked to be sure.


    "Please ask Ely, and she willply. Terms and conditions apply." Lifa gave a wink, and Elysia nodded in confirmation. It was just a little game, and the rewards were still reasonable. Also, she held the final word.


    "Then, we''ll go and return soon!" Sylvia raised her hands high.


    "We shall y the parasites ASAP! Xentia wants lots of head pats!" Xentia jumped for joy.


    "Fufu, it''s good to be excited. I will install a little magic to calcte the score. It will appear in your vision by now." Lifa applied her magic to the participants.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "..." Ai pursed her lips. Her pet is counted separately, so she couldn''t use Cherub as herpanion in this game.


    "Mm, I can see it. It''s a golden zero." E was the first to confirm, then the other girls followed.


    "Wha-, Why am I not counted as a participant?" Luna stood up because she was feeling left out. She expected the reward!


    "Luna, you are the organizer. Please calm down, we are here to wait for the honored guests of Dragon n, right?" Elysia asked Luna to sit back down.


    "Uuh... My Lynn, you should win for your beloved mama''s sake~" Luna pouted. Still, she immediately smiled and gave her daughter encouragement.


    "Mother..." Lynn felt a bit embarrassed for some personal reasons.


    "Why am I also the overseer? Compared to you, I am still a little girl too. Let me be a participant." Fortunained a little because she also wished for a big reward. Since their opponent was only some parasite, she was confident she could easily overpower the others.


    "Just be good. Your current aim is to leave a good impression, contribution, faith, and presence, right?" Lifa spoke in a whisper-like voice as if no one couldn''t hear it other than Fortuna.


    "Uh, you understood me?" Fortuna widened her eyes in shock. "Fine, I''ll do it."


    Elysia stood up and faced all the participants. She closed her eyes and opened her arms wide. "Please close your eyes and receive my blessings. Open your heart and give your permission. By the name of our bond, we shall strengthen the overall. Activate."


    *Boost*


    Everyone who had a spirit bond with Elysia and followed themand received a tremendous power boost from within.


    It wasn''t a fully magic power boost, but it magically improved everyone''s overallbat power.


    "Woah, I feel so bursting from the inside. Is this the main advantage of spirit bond. We can lend our power to our master, and vice versa!" Evelyn opened her eyes and looked at her hands.


    She felt full of magical energy and warmth from within. Her hands trembled as she felt being embraced by Elysia''s miracle.


    "This is the map to Hank Forest Town." Luna gave the map to the Goddess of Blessings.


    "All right. Let''s go now. You will receive another boost from my blessing magic. We aim to kill the parasites and test our spirit bond power boost. Remember, don''t kill the victims." Nell gave her instructions to the participants, especially those above Saint rank.


    The girls said a few words to Elysia and everyone else before they flew off, following Nell and Fortuna.


    "I gave you a task, Doll One." Elysia took out a plush doll from her Space Bag.


    Elysia''s plush doll floated and transformed into a girl who looked much like Elysia. An elegant evening ck dress wrapped around her body, and a piece of cloth with golden runes flowed from her forehead, covering her face.


    "At yourmand, master." Doll One knelt before Elysia.


    Elysia then ryed her orders via special telepathy to Doll One''s mind.


    "Affirmative." Doll One stood up, then left by splitting the dimensional gap.


    "Hmm~" Elena smiled faintly as she looked at Elysia. She then nced at Luna with a hint of amusement. Vanessa implied Luna''s worries this morning, but it was easy to guess the whole problem.


    "Dragon n will be arriving in seven minutes. Before that, could you sit beside me, Luna?" Elysia sat down on the couch and patted the empty seat next to her.


    "Gulp." For some reason, Luna suddenly became nervous. She wondered if what she talked aboutst night with the beast girls had leaked to Elysia.


    Vanessa was probably the culprit, but she wasn''t so sure since Elysia could borrow the power of Goddess Fortuna to easily discover the truth. Or maybe, their spirit connection reported the unspoken to Elysia without her knowing it!?


    "Hehe, why do you look nervous, Luna? I want to hear your problem. Vanessa is worried about you, and you are embarrassed to talk. So, can you talk to me now? I won''t know if you don''t tell me." Elysia smiled warmly.


    At that moment, Luna understood it was just her worry. Elysia cared for her.

 Chapter 923 Appoint The Next Ruler

    When Luna sat next to Elysia, thetter gave a head pat to the former.


    "I, I''m an Empress. Kyuu~" Luna immediately melted and closed her eyes infort. She finally understood what Vanessa meantst night.


    "Yes, but you are imed to be my adopted mother. You are also my contracted fox, so let me spoil you for a moment. Do you like it?" Elysia rubbed the back of Luna''s fox ears gently.


    "Ah, I lovea it. Uh, I mean, it''s great." Luna slowly became limp, and without realizing it, she sumbed to Elysia''s divine touch andid her head on Elysia''sp.


    After several of Elysia''s gentle whispers and encouragement, Luna finally told Elysia about her worriesst night with embarrassment.


    "Didn''t you misunderstand the partner and mate? Is this different from the contracted beasts on the Human Continent? They still have their own freedom despite having a human as their master." Elysia felt somewhat confused and nced at the nearby senior Goddesses for enlightenment.


    "Ely, that''s different. Those beasts enter into contractual rtions with humans simply because of mutual benefit. In your case, the members of your pantheon... They are willing to answer your summons and entrust their lives to you. You are not only their master, but also their owner." Lifa sped her hands together with a radiant smile. It was as if the divine light of enlightenment was shining from her.


    "Mother, won''t we also be counted there?" Rhea twirled a lock of her hair.


    "Fufu, it''s possible~" Lifa closed her eyes because she didn''t want to give her a clear answer.


    "I see, though, you don''t need to worry, Luna. Let''s see what will happen in half a year. I can help you in that season." Elysia imagined she could alleviate Luna''s impulse to push her down if such a situation urred with soothing magic.


    Unfortunately, Elysia''s answer was interpreted entirely differently in Luna''s mind. Luna thought that Elysia would do something to her, more than touch her. It was a bit wrong to know, but her inner self anticipated her ''fluffy'' time with her three daughters.


    "Alright, thank you. I feel relieved now. Hmm~" Luna purred softly when Elysia gave her some more head pats. Her fluffy tail swayed left and right excitedly, expressing her happy mood.


    ''We haven''t named our pantheon yet, Ely. Head pats chruch might be suitable, hehe~ Anyway, we haven''t thought of a good surname yet, Ely. Rhea and Lifa volunteered to think of a good surname. They asked to join our surname.'' Elena informed Elysia about Lifa and Rhea''s wish.


    ''Mm, let us use the same surname as you, Master Elysia. However, that is for our real name. Please keep it a secret from the others.'' Rhea submitted her proposal to Elysia because Elena had already given her consent.


    ''Sure, I''d be delighted. However, my dear master... As good as headpats chruch might sounds, we shouldn''t use that name.'' Elysia couldn''t imagine them dering such a yful-sounding name with a lofty, majestic depiction.


    ''Heh, you''re right. I propose Elysium because it ispatible with our Elysian Realm. That can be interpreted as the state of ideal happiness. What do you think?'' Elena proposed a perfect name for Elysia''s pantheon.


    ''It sounds beautiful, and it''s visceral.'' Rhea ultimately agreed with that name.


    ''Mm, I couldn''te up with a better name. Let''s use Elysium as our group name.'' Elysia also agreed with Elena''s proposal.


    "Elysium, hmm-mm~" Lifa muttered softly with a hum.


    ''Ely, you didn''t use Lifa''s original n to turn Doll One into a die-hardbat unit? She is just an empty vessel that only eptsmands.'' Elena felt a bit worried.


    ''While that''s true, we''re going to be testing out a bit on how far she can progress. Can the Ruvoid God take over her or not? Can she be human like Xentia or not? If she could develop her spirit, then that is when she deserves a name.'' Elysia has little ns for their Goddess-level doll.


    ''I''m not against your experiment, Ely. But, please be careful because her body constitution is a modified manifestation of the Ruvoid God divinity. That''spletely fine when she is in the dormant state. However, when she is in an active state, she will absorb the magic of everything she touches. It still can''t be controlled since it''s her passive skill.'' Lifa gave a piece of good advice and emphasized thest two sentences.


    ''I understand. Until then, Doll One would still be a divine-ss war machine. A living artifact without conscience, just following her master''smand.'' Elysia nodded in understanding.


    After that, Elysia invited everyone to move to the throne hall since the Dragon ns had entered the city.


    "Luna! What do you mean by that letter!?" A shoulder-length white-haired man opened the throne hall''s door with a bang. He scanned the entire hall with his bright blue eyes, then walked into the throne with heavy stomps with every step.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The seven dragon men followed closely behind, but they still looked calm.


    "Wee to Evroria Pce, esteemed leaders of the dragon ns. Please have your seats. Yusagi, please prepare some hot tea for our esteemed guests." Luna pointed her palm to the eight throne-like chairs before her.


    "..." Yusagi bowed slightly and hurried to carry out the Empress'' order.


    What''s wrong with your pce? The roof is gone. Anyway, what do you intend to do by sending that formal notice? Are you really going to do that? What kind of scheme are you currently ying with. You wish to abandon your duty and dump everything on me? This is no joke, vixen." Kazuma looked up for a moment, then went to sit down.


    "Dear, don''t ask too many questions at once when the other person hasn''t spoken about it yet. Could you be a little quieter? This isn''t the usual you." A mature yet gracefuldy had just entered the throne hall, but she immediately advised her husband.


    "Fufu, you must be overwhelmed, Lady Azumi. There are courtesy and procedures regarding official meetings, but it seems you are getting impatient. Well then, let me tell you." Luna covered her mouth, but her friendly expression suddenly left her face. She spoke as a lofty Fox Empress. "There are no hidden schemes or ns. Everything is as written in my handwritten letter you received yesterday."


    "How could I blindly believe such a crazy thing after the hundreds of sneaky things you''ve done in thest few decades. Do you want to abandon your people and run away from your position as a ruler? Where is your sense of responsibility? There is no gain for me and the dragon ns to follow your will." Kazuma mmed his fist against the chair''s handle, making it crack and break.


    "I bear the responsibility as a ruler, and that''s why I have to step down from the throne. My daughter also can''t continue my position because our fate has already been decided. We will help the Goddesses to fight the Ruvoid Gods in outer space and save the world. Maybe we can''te back alive. Therefore, I, Luna Evroria, the ruler of the Yhester Central Region, implore you, Kazuma Aozora, to protect my people as the new ruler." Luna bowed slightly to plead.


    "You want to be a hero with your daughter and written in history? What do you think you can do against the God of Cmity and Destruction? Our world has three Gods and about five Goddesses. They are more than enough to save the world. What are you hiding?" Kazuma feltplicated.


    Apparently, this Fox Empress wasn''t messing around, and there wasn''t any scheme because it was the first time he had seen this cunning vixen bend down to beg.


    *ng* *Shatter*


    The hot tea set that Yusagi brought fell to the floor. She widened her eyes in shock when she heard the real reason behind her Empress'' abdication. It was different from what her Empress had saidst night!


    "Her Highness Empress, you can''t!" Yusagi came closer and knelt down. She didn''t want to let her Empress go and die even as a hero who saved the world.


    "That still isn''t enough. We might lose again to what caused the ancient era to vanish. A hundred thousand years ago, our world had thirty-three powerful divine beings. However, only six managed to survive.


    Our world has suffered heavy defeats, bitter war losses, and deep wounds that time cannot heal. What happened when the era was changed was only the utter dy of the ughter. If we lose our inevitable final battle, nothing will stop the Ruvoid Gods and the ursed creatures. No dragons, no beastkins... All will be their meal.


    I may be a weak little girl before the divine, but my foresight ability can significantly help. We need three for extended deep insight, and I have decided." Luna ignored Yusagi''s plea and exined directly to the leader of the dragon ns. She wanted him to take over her throne and protect her people.


    "I hate it when you say things like I''ll just obey you, Luna. What will you do if I refuse? What will happen if you don''t have to help the divine? Also, who was thest person in the ''three'' you talk about?" Kazuma frowned while ncing at the other n leaders.


    "The answer to your question is the throne seat will be vacant. Chaos will ensue due to power struggles and the people will suffer. It''s not that I need to help the divine, but I want and have to do it because of my duty as her servant. The mentioned three refers to me, my daughter, and the Goddess of Fate from another world. We did a far-sighted look into the future, and our battle ended in bitterness even though we had three Goddesses from another world helping us." Luna got up from her throne and took something from her long sleeve.


    She gave it directly to Kazuma''s hand. "This is my ruler seal. I will dere abdication and you will ascend the throne. Bring some of your dragon ns here. We will merge your mountains nation with this region for you."


    "Damn it, why are you doing all the things as you please, as if we are your subjects!?" Kazuma snapped despite fully understanding Luna''s position and situation. Yet, one thing he couldn''t ept was that Luna treated the dragon ns like her underlings!


    "Calm yourself down." Lifa revoked her invisible seal and revealed her little tea party group on the other side of the hall. She was calm, but her divine aura radiated oppressively toward the dragons.


    "We appoint you, the dragon ns, as the Yhester Region guardian. Kazuma Aozora, you will be the next Emperor, recing Luna Evroria. The Dragon ns will directly participate in eliminating the remaining ursed creatures sealed in this world.


    The rxing and peaceful time is over. We have to do something and fight for our world to get it back. There will no longer be a separate dragon nation because the Dragonic Mountains will be one with the Yhester Region under your rule." Lifa appointed the one Luna chose to fill the throne most effectively.

 Chapter 924 Please Dont Throw Me Away

    Since the divine had spoken, Kazuma had no reason or other choice to refuse. The other dragon leaders also agreed to the terms because they knew what would await them if they opposed the divine beings.


    The dragons were known for their power and arrogance. They usually looked down on the other races and revered their sacred mountains. The battle between the inhabitants of the world against the ursed creatures barely attracted their attention to jump into action because they did not care about ces other than their dragon nest.


    However, that was the end of their peaceful time of indifference. The dragons would reign and protect this region at the request of the divine. Lifa would appoint the next ruler for the situation that Luna had prepared.


    Lifa and Luna then shared some open secrets with the dragons before ending their crucial meeting with a win-win situation.


    "You are a tyrant, but you can manage a kingdom well. Since you belong to the Beastkin Race, then this situation will definitely be epted by the world easily. Please protect the Yhester Region''s people, Kazuma and the esteemed dragon elders. We are counting on you." Lifa ended her words in a gentle tone.


    Everything went ording to Luna''s expectations because she had talked about this to Elysia and the Goddesses. However, there was one factor that rolled beyond her predictions.


    "Her Highness Empress, please don''t leave! If you must go to protect the world, then allow this little bunny help you by your side till the end!" Yusagi prostrated before Luna this time. She couldn''t let her Empress go to the battle between Gods.


    She knew if she kept quiet andplied, it would be her biggest regret if her honorable Empress never returned. If her Empress wished to fight as a hero saving the world, she had to be there to lighten her Empress'' burden!


    "Hm, you have someone who doesn''t want you to abdicate at all costs." Kazuma sighed. He felt exhausted at the thought of the responsibility he suddenly had to shoulder.


    He got the territory to manage and rule over, but that also included the burden of being the ruler of arge area. It was not just the dragon mountains but the entire Yhester Region, the central of Beastkin Continent.


    "My little bunny just won''t listen to me. Please prepare yourself ande back here at noon for your inauguration ceremony as the next Emperor of Yhester Region, Kazuma. I will invite the rulers and nobilities from other regions." Luna raised her palm to reassure Kazuma.


    "There''s going to be an uproar this afternoon." Kazuma sighed once more and got up from his seat. "Let''s go. We have many things to do."


    The dragons then bid their farewell to the Goddesses and left the pce.


    After making sure the dragons had left the pce grounds, Luna crouched down and patted Yusagi on the shoulder. "Yusagi, didn''t I talk to you about thisst night. I just want to let go of the things that are holding me down because I have be the divine''s servant."


    "But, you never said that you would help the divine beings in the battle between Gods with the slightest chance of survival. You said it as if you and Princess Lynn wanted to die as heroes." Yusagi raised her head, but she remained prostrate on the floor.


    "I didn''t say it? Yes, it''s because we don''t intend to fall. I only say it because my daughters and I have no intention of returning to govern this region. We will carve out our new future." Luna smiled faintly.


    "You mean?" Yusagi widened her eyes, but that still didn''t change the fact that her Empress would leave her. "Even so, please allow me to keep serving you! Please allow me to follow you! I will do anything. I will wear my underwear under my clothes. So, please don''t leave me!"


    "..." Luna felt somewhat shocked. She didn''t expect her aide still have that habit.


    "Raise your head. Why are you so adamant? I give you freedom and guarantee a bright future. Isn''t your dream to find a strong partner and make lots of babies?" Luna sighed and stood up.


    "It would be meaningless if you weren''t there. My life is to serve you for life! My dream of finding a strong mate and making lots of kittens was just an excuse to make sense of it when asked. You saved my life when I was just a wasted bunny. You are the one who gave me a purpose to live and keep striving to be stronger, so please allow me to devote my life to serving you until the end of my life." Yusagi begged once again with teary eyes.


    She didn''t want to be abandoned because, in her mind, she also saw her Empress as her parent.


    Luna nced at Elysia as she wondered what she needed to do about this situation. She didn''t expect to bring Yusagi, but this bunny girl insisted on serving her for life.


    ''If she is your trusted aide, then you can take her with you under one condition.'' Elysia gave a bit of enlightenment via the telepathic group.


    ''Yes, and what kind of conditions do I need to fulfill if I''m going to bring my little servant with me?'' Luna wanted to know how to get the permit.


    ''Make her your contracted one. Bound her spirit to yours as her faith lies to you. She is your loyal servant. However, the other Goddesses and girls might test her, so she must be well prepared.'' Elysia intertwined her fingers and smiled. Elena, Lifa, and Rhea nodded at that statement.


    ''Thank you for your permission. I''ll make her a good servant for us, but let me tease her a bit~'' Luna was happy when she got the green light. Their pantheon would continue to grow, but not just anyone could join.


    "You''ve been with me since you were a little kitten. Your duty to serve the Empress is over. The current me is a foxdy named Luna Evroria. Yusagi, I will allow you to follow me for the rest of your life on one condition." Luna raised her finger.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Let me know your condition, mydy." Yusagi rejoiced when he got the chance. She wouldn''t be thrown away by her Empress, but that didn''t mean she was getting immediate approval.


    "I am a God believer, but we have no divine beings to serve. However, they graced their noble presences before us. Do you know who I have served as a servant? You have two chances and two minutes to answer." Luna took out the hourss timer. She set it to two minutes and put it on the table.


    Yusagi thought it was an easy question to answer. She knew her EMpress showed great interest in Elysia because her Empress aimed to receive the Goddess of Light''s favor.


    She observed the three Goddesses before her. Elysia, the Goddess''s disciple, was also there. The human girl who became her Empress''s adopted daughter.


    "My Empress, you serve the Goddess of Light and be her faithful servant." Yusagi answered confidently.


    "Wrong, but notpletely wrong. You have a hundred seconds left to find the right answer." Luna shook her head.


    "!!!" Yusagi gasped and paled. Her answer was wrong, and she only had one chance left!? If she failed to answer correctly, she would indeed be thrown away. She didn''t want that, but there wouldn''t be another additional opportunity, considering Luna''s nature.


    ''If the Goddess of Light wasn''t the correct answer, then who did her Empress serve!? The Goddess of Life on the left, or the Goddess of Nature on the right? Or perhaps, the Goddesses who aren''t present here!?'' Yusagi broke out in cold sweat as her brain worked hard to analyze the general information she knew and tried toe up with the correct answer.


    Luna covered her mouth as she was amused by her little game.


    ''Luna is quite sadistic. Does she like ying with other people''s feelings?'' Elysia rolled her eyes.


    ''She''s a vixen. That''s only natural. She previously wanted to drag us to be her region''s guardian. However, she abandons her kingdom now because she sees the broader horizon and endless opportunity with us. If she can get huge benefits with us, then it''s no wonder she will sell her soul and body to you, Ely.'' Elena tried to offend Luna, frankly.


    ''True, but not entirely true. I want to feel something called a family bond with my daughters. I help you and you help me in return, isn''t that how a rtionship is established? I gave my all, so please treat me well~'' Luna answered calmly and cheerfully.


    "..." Yusagi opened her mouth to answer, but no sound came out because she was afraid that her answer would be wrong. Tears filled her eyes because of the unbelievable mental pressure she was receiving from herself.


    At that moment, she noticed Elysia was the only one with closed eyes. If Elysia was a Goddess''s disciple, then that human girl would definitely ascend to godhood sooner orter.


    Perhaps her Empress would invest in serving Elysia as both adopted daughter and future Goddess? Considering a shrewd vixen, that might be the correct answer, but...


    Elysia opened her eyes suddenly, making Yusagi look straight into that pair of enchanting purplish-blue eyes.


    It was the first time Yusagi looked directly into Elysia''s eyes. She got lost in that sight which seemed to suck her soul into the infinite universe.


    "Yusagi, your time is up. So, what''s your answer?" Luna tapped the hourss and folded her arms.


    "Elysia..." Yusagi muttered in a daze, but she soon returned from her trance. She covered her mouth when that name just came out reflexively.


    "..." Yusagi stared at her Empress with so much nervousness and fear.


    "That''s right. Ely, you''re ying dirty." Luna pouted.


    "No way..." Yusagi felt hopeless. It took a few seconds for her brain to register her. The Empress had just told her that her answer was correct. "Eh?"


    "I just looked directly into Yusagi''s eyes. I didn''t do anything to spoil your fun. No matter what answer she gives, it won''t change anything, right? She will still go with us at your expense." Elysia shook her head.


    "Eh, eh!? Mydy, you scared me to death. I, I, uwaa..." Yusagi felt a mix of relief, annoyance, and joy. She cried like a child.


    "Yosh, yosh, my apologies. I went too far to tease you." Luna stroked Yusagi''s head and gave her bunny girl a warm hug. She wished her aide a peaceful life, but this bunny insisted on serving her for life and took a difficult path. She could only shoulder the responsibility to make her faithful servant happy then.

 Chapter 925 Fungus Buster

    After Yusagiposed herself, Luna decided to tell the actual conditions that must be met. However, Yusagi agreed without thinking since her life belonged to her Empress.


    Therefore, Luna then made Yusagi her first contracted beastkin.


    ''My faithful servant is now my pet? His spirit connection is different from mine to Ely.'' Luna felt that the spirit contract ritual she had just performed was far different from her rtionship with Elysia.


    ''Why a pet? Our bond is clearly different because our rtionship is woven under divinity and sacredness.'' Elysia coughed a little.


    ''Fufu, so our rtionship is special? Um, I know about that. However, if I die, then Yusagi will also go with me, huh...'' Luna grasped her hand.


    ''Yes, and I would never let a situation like that happen to you. You are already mine.'' Elysia dered it emphatically. It took her a few seconds to realize that it could be ambiguous.


    ''Yes, yes, I am yours. I will be very happy if you call me mama once in a while~ You are my master, owner, but also my daughter.'' Luna answered in a cheerful tone.


    ''...'' Elysia decided not to answer.


    "Now your life is tied to mine. Don''t regret your decision in the future." Luna put her hand on Yusagi''s head.


    "My pleasure is to be by your side and serve you, mydy." Yusagi looked up like a knight who had just sworn an oath to the ruler.


    "I''ll introduce you to the other members of the pantheonter. We need to prepare a lot before noon. Let''s go." Luna walked away. She asked Elysia and the Goddesses for permission via telepathy before leaving.


    Yusagi stood up and bowed respectfully to the Goddesses before rushing after her owner.


    ''Luna intends to create a new religion for real, Ely. She will exercise her supreme authority before abdicating. Maybe, it will be more than what those dwarves did.'' Elena could guess the unspoken.


    ''It''s their freedom. It''s good for their people''s mental peace to have a Patron Goddess, but we won''t be responsible for them? Elysia didn''t mind if that was really going to happen.


    ''The other beastkin rulers will definitelye here immediately when they receive sudden notification of this region''s new Emperor.'' Rhea nodded slightly.


    ''Fufu, hopefully, they don''t mistake Luna marrying the dragon king to be her Emperor.'' Lifa chuckled inside.


    ''Seeing our mature vixen, she will definitely write an ambiguous letter to the other rulers so they cane here as soon as possible.'' Elena folded her arms and leaned back.


    ''Anyway, Ely, what are we going to do now? Luna''s business gets done faster and she will be very busy taking care of many things until noon.'' Lifa put a sip of her tea.


    ''Luna asked for a little help when she announced her abdication to her people. How about we go to that forest town to see the girls saving everyone from the parasites?'' Elysia asked with great enthusiasm.


    ''We also need to see what Doll One is up to. She cannot be under our full supervision because of her body constitution.'' Rhea proposes an additional agenda.


    ''Pretty good, but we shouldn''t be helping the girls in their fight unless it''s essential. They had received a lot of buffs that increased their overallbat power, and it was supposed to let them progress gradually. It''s not just you who need to train and gain a lot of experience, Ely.'' Elena agreed with the proposal but had to remind Elysia of the most important thing.


    ''Alright, we''ll just be watching from a separate dimension and will only get involved if it''s absolutely necessary. I want to see everyone''s progress.'' Elysia nodded in understanding.


    Lifa and Rhea exchanged nces and then stood up. They opened a dimensional gap and then stood aside.


    ''We''re going to our destination via different dimension space. No one can see or detect us unless we allow them to.'' Lifa motioned for Elysia and Elena to enter.


    "Let''s go." Elena extended her hand to Elysia.


    "En." Elysia took Elena''s hand and entered a different dimension with Lifa and Rhea''s escort.


    Meanwhile, the battle situation in Hank Forest Town was heating up. Over half of the poption has been infected with a mind control parasite.


    Sylvia shed at the green mushroom-like thing above the infected beastkin''s head. "This is my hundredth!"


    After seeing the fungus wither, she pulled it out with her dark magic.


    *Pluck*


    The fungus was ripped out by the root, leaving a slight wound on the wolf beastkin''s head, but his crown head''s fur was also ripped out because Sylvia was in a bit of a rush.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oops." Sylvia covered her mouth and took a step back. She unintentionally gave that poor wolf a bit of baldness.


    "Sylvi, we must hurry, or the parasites will continue to spread!" While controlling her wind and lightning magic, Vanessa was reminded to decapitate the green fungus and pull them out of the victims'' heads.


    "Ugh, Vanessa and Yuuki are superior in this game. However, Ai is the real threat in thepetition." Sylvia heaved a sigh and rushed to hunt other prey to increase her score.


    "Hmm..." Gio just watched at the back line while folding his arms.


    "Graa!" An infected beastkin tried to lunge at the dragon man. Still, it was like an insect trying to hit a super hard immovable boulder.


    "..." Gio pulled the infected beastkin like a kitten. He pinched the green fungus and removed it from the infected head. After that, he put the unconscious victim aside.


    He didn''t go to offense like the girls because he had to protect the forest town. Cherub also received a simr assignment somewhere in a rear defensive position. They needed to protect the remaining beastkins from the infected assault. No one could go past them!


    "Ice rain." Yuuki released an arrow and split it into hundreds of smaller ice arrows at the hordes of infected beastkins.


    She controlled her ice arrows with her mind and froze her target''s legs before using the rest of the ice arrows to freeze the fungus.


    She was careful in her every attack because her arrows could pierce the victims'' heads and kill them. Because of that, she had to paralyze their movements first.


    *Snap*


    Yuuki snapped her fingers, making the frozen green fungus crumble along with the copsing ice. She rushed to the deepest forest to chase Ai because she wanted to win this smallpetition.


    Evelyn kicked down a beastkin that was about to ambush E from above. Shended on the ground and asked worriedly when she noticed E struggling a bit about something. "E, are you all right?"


    "Thank you. I''m just not used to having the strength of a Saint level or above, Eve. Everything''s fine." E smiled, reassuring her friend that everything was still under control. She then carefully removed the green fungus from the infected beastkin''s head using her holy magic.


    "Yes, apart from the blessings, this tremendous poweres from within, not external factors such as our divine battlesuit. With this power, we must eliminate the parasites quickly and prevent their spread. E, let''s go." Evelyn controlled four flying daggers with her wind magic and went deeper into the forest area to eliminate more parasites.


    "Un! Light sabers." E summoned ten des of light that floated around her before rushing after Evelyn. They work together in a two-person team because they need to protect and take care of each other.


    After all, they were the weakest in the group and didn''t want to bother the others by holding them back. Furthermore, it would be embarrassing if they returned to Elysia and the Goddesses in a miserable state after receiving many blessings and buffs.


    At that moment, Ai was at the forefront, using shadow movement and super-fast attack techniques. She instantly yed every parasite within her sight and let the beastkin fall unconscious on the ground.


    She looked up to spot Helen, and Fortuna''s location, then rushed southeast. Her primary target was to find the exact location of the source of the parasites. The Misharan Tree must be eradicated as soon as possible to stop the spread from the roots.


    ''The Misharan Tree isn''t huge, but it spreads out quite widely with tons of vines. Don''t go alone because there is a reason why Tifa asked us to defeat the final boss as a raid party. Well, Fortuna and I won''t get involved unless necessary.'' Nell reminded Ai because she felt that Elysia''s twin would do almost everything to win this little game.


    ''I know...'' Ai stopped at a tree branch when she saw the vines entangling the other trees in the distance. ''Are those vines part of the source of the parasites?''


    ''Yes, the vines. Its primary body is at the center of the vine''s area. Don''t go any deeper before the others arrive. However, if you are curious, you can try to enter and it will focus on attacking you. It already feels threatened so good luck, hehe~'' Nell chuckled yfully.


    ''I might as well test that tree first.'' Ai felt she couldn''t be infected with parasites since she was a spirit. She turned into a sh of shadow and went past those vines.


    *Swissh*


    The vines could sense the foreign entity entering their territory. Spore powder spewed out from the hidden flower buds, showering Ai like sparkle.


    "Eh?" Ai was surprised to find she had lost her direction. She was trapped in an illusion.


    Since the fungus was ughtered en masse, the Misaharan Tree felt threatened and would kill anything that approached further.


    Thousands of vines around Ai suddenly moved and attacked her at once.


    "!!!" Ai felt her movements be so slow and heavy. She dodged several vines and then flew up into the sky.


    ''See, you will be at a disadvantage if you approach any further on your own. Your opponent will focus on attacking you alone. We need to find its tree heart and destroy it, or the Misharan Tree will never die.'' Nell pointed out that her remark was correct.

 Chapter 926 The Abducted Mermaid

    The day was bright, but the people looked restless. A pink mermaid walked the streets as if she didn''t care about the surroundingmotion.


    She had just checked almost all the inns in this city for the Sea God, and she was lucky enough to get information from the two imperial guards on patrol. She caught him at an inn in the red light district, apanied by three beautifuldies all night.


    "I''m just a small fish, huh... He really never looks at me and just likes to y around with beautiful women everywhere." Dorienne sighed sadly. She had previously barged into the Sea God''s room and asked what she was like for him, and his answer had really hurt her.


    The mermaid''s love story with her prince from another race usually ended in tragedy. Maybe, if she continued to force her feelings, her fate would end up like those pitiful mermaids in the story?


    She finally understood why Sylvia and the other girls had told her that the Sea God was also the Pervert God of Debauchery.


    Sea God only liked maturedies to y around, leaving them with no strings attached. She was also the top-tier beautiful mermaid with rare pink color! However, he was never attracted to her from the start?


    "Then what am I? Why did he give me to the Goddesses? Am I like a tribute offering or a bargain chip?" Dorienne looked down and walked towards Evroria Pce.


    However, she noticed the road and the pce looked busy.


    Therefore, she decided to go to a quiet ce to calm herself down before asking the Goddesses about her problem. A garden not far from the pce was her choice. There were lots of beautiful flowers, and it was pretty peaceful.


    Yo, little girl. Are you a rare water beastkin that lives in the southernke?


    "It''s no good walking around in the crowds of the city by yourself. You might get lost."


    "Yeah, let this reliable big bro show you around. The issue of the Empress abdicating shook our continent quite a bit, hmm?"


    Three muscr beastkin came closer to Dorienne with loudughter. She was irritated at being called a little girl, as the Sea God said, but she tried to ignore them.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t stay like that for long because the beastkin grabbed her hand and shoulder. They don''t want to let her go.


    "Yo, pretty lil sis. We''re talking to you, are you listening to us?"


    "It''s rude to remain silent when we intend to help stray fish."


    The muscr Beaskins sighed and advised the neer.


    "Lil sis? Little girl? Little fish..." Dorienne mumbled under her breath. She felt highly irritated because those words seemed to hurt her pride. She was an honorable mermaid from the Lorelei n, not just a random little fish!


    "We''re not suspicious people. We''re from-" One of the more sensitive beastkin realized that he and his friends were using the wrong approach. However, a cloaked man interrupted before he could finish exining their identities.


    "Enough of this! You are trying to harass ady in broad daylight. I enforcer of justice who happens to be passing by won''t let you." The cloaked man immediately beat the three beastkin.


    "Ouch!" "Argh!" "Aaa!"


    The three beastkins were punched and sent flying into the sky. They fell into an irrigation canal near the park.


    "Are you all right, my princess?" The cloaked man showed his prince-charming charisma with a sparkling smile.


    "!!!" Dorienne was amazed by the event that had just happened. The hero saved the beauty in distress, just like in the story, but somehow, this hawk-like beastkin looked really handsome.


    "Hmm~" The hawk beastkin narrowed his eyes slightly when he realized this light pink-haired girl wasn''t an ordinary beastkin. She was probably a rare pink mermaid from the Aquatic Ocean. Those mermaid-like ears were the hard evidence.


    "Anyway, it is not good to let a beautiful girl like you walk alone in the city. There are some flirtatious men who might seduce you and harass you. I am Blitz, andlord from the Holmfirth Vige. May I have a honor to know your name, my princess?" Blitz introduced himself politely.


    "I''m Dorienne. Also, I''m not your princess, but thank you for driving the three bullies away. For now, I want peace of mind. Please leave me alone." Dorienne introduced herself and then shook her head. She could deal with those bullies even if this hawk-like man didn''t appear.


    "No, no, I would feel guilty if I left you alone in this state. If you will, I know of a suitable ce to quiet your mind. I am also a good listener. Every problem is not as bad as it seems. There is always a solution for every problem." Blitz exuded his charm skill and tried to convince this pink mermaid.


    "O-oh, un..." Dorienne was charmed and nodded in agreement to go with Blitz. She no longer felt suspicious or wary of him.


    "Hehe, who would have thought I''d get an extraordinarily good stuff upon my arrival." Blitz muttered under his breath after the pink mermaid climbed onto his carriage. He then went to take her out of the city.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Bluergh, what''s with that self-proimed hero? He attacked so suddenly and just threw us into the canal. Ugh, my waist hurts."


    "Yeah, we just want to help that pretty girl because the city is a bit rowdy. She looks like a sad lost girl."


    "Tch, whataver, consider that as our badluck. He has already left. But, I have already memorized that man''s face. He is a hawk. I will beat him up the next time we meet."


    The three beastkins crawled out of the water canal. They were determined to take revenge on their attacker in the future.


    Meanwhile, the girls'' raid party to eliminate the source of the parasites was finally about to begin. Everyone had already gathered in the outer ring of the vine-strewn forest towards the Misharan Tree''s central territory.


    Gio and Cherub were the only ones who would not participate in that raid because they were tasked with protecting the forest town and the citizens. The city guards dispatched the unconscious victims to a safe ce.


    "Pfft..." Elysia couldn''t help but cover her mouth.


    More than five hundred beastkins suffered from slight baldness on the top of their heads. Men, women, and even children all received the same dilemma. Regardless, they were freed from the green fungus parasite maniption.


    "They need a bit of hair growth shampoo and they''ll be fine. Or, any healing fur growth technique is also good." Elena was also amused. The girls were too enthusiastic toplete this mission.


    "The girls have found the location of Misharan Tree. Let''s see the situation there." Rhea caught a glimpse of a small explosion in the distance.


    "They are battling the annoying vines while looking for Misharan Tree''s heart core. Madam Lifa, can you show us the scoreboard of this fungus buster minigame?" Elysia didn''t feel rushed.


    "Shh, shh, you use madam for my name butdy for my second name.


    "That''s not good, Ely. You need to be a little consistent in your use of honorifics to me. Something like mama is perfect! Please say it for me. Ma-ma~ Don''t feel too embarrassed like Rhea~" Lifa held Elysia''s arms from behind and put her head on Elysia''s shoulder.


    "Ma-" Elysia obeyed reflexively, but her voice got stuck in her throat. "I, I can''t..."


    "Hmm, why? Is it because of your past? You said that you no longer mind about it? Am I wrong? You will turn a new leaf for the present and the future, right?" Lifa poked Elysia''s cheek and smiled gently. She would take things slowly but surely. "Hmm, that''s fine withdy Tifa, but for my name... please call me mama, mkay? I''ll spoil you rotten, fufu~ Please say it with me."


    "Ma-ma Li-fa..." Elysiaplied with Lifa''s wish withoutining. She followed Lifa''s words even though she stuttered a bit.


    It was hard to say, considering Lifa indicated for her to forget her previous family on Earth, but they had also forgotten Ali. They also received the luxury of life because of Ali''s death. So, she was no longer rted to Ali''s family.


    Elena and Rhea did not prevent or discourage that action. Lifa''s approach was right, and it would help Elysia ease her mind.


    "Mm~ wonderful! This is the scoreboard. Yuuki is leading with 263 points, and Ai is in second ce with 254 points. Unfortunately, only the first ce will get the jackpot prize~ Will Yuuki''s position be shifted during the raid party?" Lifa showed a scoreboard screen in front of everyone.


    "The total number of victims infected with the parasitic fungus is nearly eight hundred. That''s just less than a day of parasite spread..." Elena folded her hands under her breasts.


    "Yeah, it''s strange I say to find the Misharan Tree here. Someone must have transported it from the Forbidden Forest. The Beastkin Continent only has one forbidden ce, and it''s not in this region." Lifa heaved a subtle sigh and wrapped her arms around Elysia''s waist.


    "..." Elysia felt a little embarrassed because she wasn''t used to having Lifa cling to her. Not to mention, Lifa''s pair of soft cushions pressed on her back.


    "Master Elysia, you sent Doll One on some errands, but do you know how tomunicate with her? She doesn''t have a spirit connection like us." Rhea remembered that she and her mother had not taught Elysia and Elena about it.


    "I don''t know yet, but I''m waiting to be told now. Please teach us." Elisia smiled innocently.


    "..." Rhea nced at her mother because her mother had only mastered that technique.


    "Ah no, this is bad. My memory isn''t too clear to remember that technique. My sweet Rhea, I want you to call me mama like you used to. Maybe, I can recall my lost memory." Lifa held her head with a fake troubled expression.


    "Mama, I can''t call your name like a spoiled child carelessly." Rhea pouted andined.


    "It''s fine to act spoiled carelessly if it''s just us around." Lifa replied with a victorious wink. She then raised her finger. Ah, I can remember now. Ely, Lena, I will teach you how to send telepathy to Doll One without using spirit connection.

 Chapter 927 Smart Move

    Lifa then taught Elysia and Elena how to contact Doll One even without using spirit telepathy.


    It required a unique purple paper talisman and special divine runes. Elysia made a rune on rune paper with her magic and then tried to use it to talk to Doll One.


    ''Doll One?'' Elysia tried to speak.


    ''I am here, Master Elysia.'' Doll One responded.


    ''Report your situation.'' Elysia spoke in a firm tone, like a fierce leader.


    It was entirely different if anyone looked at her excited expression. After learning it, she managed to use Lifa''s rune on the first try. It was another step to dive deeper into divine rune techniques.


    ''I managed to find the signal of a Ruvoid Avatar, but the exact location is unknown. I reckon the opponent is trying to confuse me and guide me to the location of the trap. I will move with caution and be back with results soon.'' Doll One reported the situation.


    ''I learned a few things from our encounters with Ruvoid Avatars. It would be difficult to hunt them down. It''s either we meet them by chance or we force them out. Do not follow their flow, but force them to fall into your game flow. Do you understand what I''m saying?'' Elysia gave a suggestion.


    ''Master Elysia is wise. Doll One will force them out.'' Doll One prepared tounch an attack.


    ''Good. If you are going to fight the enemy, record your battle with Memoire. I want to see your first battle from your point of view.'' Elysia stated her request.


    ''Affirmative.'' Doll One gave a curt response.


    Elysia then closed the line ofmunication, and the golden rune on the talisman disappeared.


    "Eh, it disappeared?" Elysia was taken aback and looked at Lifa in confusion.


    "Yes, it is a single-use rune. The maximum duration of use is ten minutes. As for that rune, it will be used by Doll One to contact you. Make sure to always have one ready when sending Doll One on a mission. Otherwise, she will get lost without a guide when she want to return." Lifa pointed at the purple talisman with the golden rune on Elysia''s left hand.


    "O-oh, I see. This one is easy. The receiver is simpler than the transmitter." Elysia nodded in understanding.


    "That''s right. I want you to learn more about divine rune techniques, Ely. You too, Elena. You two need to learn a lot of skills and techniques." Lifa reminded Elena of a worry-wart mother.


    Elysia and Elena were also known as the two-in-one Goddess. They are indeed so strong with unimaginable magical capabilities. However, bing untouchable in the divine world required more than strength.


    "Yes, I know. I would love to learn new useful knowledges. It takes more than strength to be strong. Skill, luck, endurance, magic, intelligence, strength, and knowledge. They are all inseparable. Seven points, S-L-E-M-I-S-K." Elena raised her talismans with two fingers. She had already made many divine runes that even Elysia had yet to learn.


    "Woah, you''ve be a rune master? When did you learn it, master?" Elysia was amazed by Elena''s achievement.


    "Hehe, it''s okay to call me dearest sister. They already know our secret. Also, I learned most of it from Rhea, but we''ll be ckmailing Lifa into sharing her knowledge~" Elena grinned and covered her mouth with her talismans.


    "Why ckmailing since it''s free and voluntary?" Lifa smiled in amusement and shook her head.


    "Let''s go see the girls'' raid party. Gio, CHerub, and the city guards are more than enough to handle the situation here." Elysia invited everyone to watch the battle in the depths of the wilderness.


    "Uuh..." Ai gritted her teeth when she saw her score keep going up, but she was still in second ce. She yed the hostless parasites that flew at her in one fell swoop and continued flying to find the location of Misharan Tree''s heart core.


    "Ignore that tree. We have to find the heart core as soon as possible or this won''t end." Vanessa rushed after Ai to look around using her magic vision.


    "How about we burn down that tree and this vineyard area?" Sylvia summoned her ck fire.


    "No, that''s a bad idea. That tree is the source of the parasites and the poisonous spores can fly everywhere. Not to mention, the parasite powder..." Lynn was the one to voice a stern refusal.


    "We have to find its heart core. Even if we destroy this forest, the Misharan Tree will grow again in a few days." Yuuki flew from tree to tree, dodging the slow vines targeting her.


    She looked deep enough into the ground to find the mentioned heart core, then released several ice arrows to wipe out the fungus and other parasites with an AoE attack.


    *Rumble*


    The Misharan Tree shook, scattering another batch of little fungus, parasitic powder, and poisonous spores. At the same time, the vines moved like stic spears that kept pace with the attackers'' movements.


    "Keep moving and avoid those things." Evelyn grabbed E''s hand and ran from the attack zone as the Misharan Tree went berserk once more.


    "Hmph, slow and weak!" Sylvia burned the vines, spores, and fungus to ashes. She narrowed her eyes to look deep into that tree, but it was like an average tree. The heart core was not there.


    "Xentia, can you find its heart core?" E looked up. They had been fighting the final boss for quite some time, but they were still at a disadvantage.


    "Xentia is trying her best. Scanning data within a one kilometer radius gives no sign of a heart core. This is only Xentia''s spection, but Xentia thinks it is under the tree. It is protected by hundreds of roots, and can''t be seen." Xentia reported the results of the scan she just did from the sky.


    "Under the tree? Around the roots? All right, let''s do this." Ai muttered under her breath and rushed back to the Misharan Tree.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I will end it. Pierce, explode!" Ai tore the void around the Misharan Tree into the ground, creating a distortion and sucking explosion.


    A ten-meter-deep ravine was created, and the roots were visible to everyone eye.


    Ai scanned the entire underground around the roots and found a foreign object. She created a magic spear with a chain and threw it at that strange object.


    *Swoosh* *Stab* *Rumble*


    The spear shot out at breakneck speed, hollowing out the Misharan Tree''s heart core into a donut-like shape.


    A minor earthquake urred around the forest area. The Misharan Tree gradually withered, and the vines shriveled up as if they were being squeezed from the inside.


    A purple liquid like grape juice poured out profusely from that strange object. Ai felt curious and pulled her magic chain to ground level.


    "Hmm, it''s over?" Sylvianded near Ai, looking down the hole.


    "Yeah, I guess. Eew, it stinks." Ai makes the heart core float in the air.


    "Throw it down the hole. That poison bag is the energy condensation of this tree and the extract from the corpses that the roots ingest. Tifa''s guess was right. This tree was moved here by someone and received an evil buff." Nell flew down and cast her divine magic to annihte the Misharan Tree''s entire being to avoid the effect.


    "..." Ai rubbed her hands and immediately took a safe distance from the hole. Luckily, she didn''t touch that thing out of curiosity.


    The surrounding ce was immediately enveloped in a warm golden light. A gigantic magic circle appeared on the ground, and the Misharan Tree slowly turned into golden particles.


    Thousands of firefly-like lights flew and plunged onto the ground, making thend even more fertile.


    "You should stay in the Forbidden Forest, not be co-opted by those kind of people just for temporary gain. You don''t even know who you''re fighting and who you''re working with. Huff, they can''t even be called people." Nell spoke to Misharan Tree before granting it a quick death. She used its remains as energy fertilizer for the forest it had invaded.


    "Phew... We did it, girls!" Sylvia heaved a sigh of relief and cheered with the girls.


    "..." E sped her hands in prayer to send the departed away onest time. She looked at the Goddess of Blessings, then at the light flying up into the sky.


    "Eh, no way..." Ai looked at her score and was surprised to find she was still in second ce even though she had already got a significant number from that heart core.


    "What''s wrong? You look annoyed." Yuuki jumped down from the tree andnded near Ai.


    "Yuuki, what''s your score? I know you''re in first ce because we often overtake each other." Ai turned to Yuuki like she couldn''t ept this result.


    "567, how about you?" Yuuki shrugged his shoulders. She was ranked first because her ice AoE attack effectively killed the parasite fungus and prevented its spread.


    "Only a difference of two points? No way... I tried my best. If only I could destroy that tree or burn it directly..." Ai loosened her shoulders in disappointment.


    "The Misharan Tree could explode and cause a lot more trouble if you did that." Nell felt somewhatforted to see Elysia''s alter looking pitiful.


    "You are sopetitive and don''t want to lose, Ai. What would you like to do if you were the first?" Yuuki put his hand on his waist.


    "Hmph, that''s none of your business. I''m a Void Empress. I should have cut down those things before they came. It would result in at least a thousand scores..." Ai didn''t want to lose because she was already aiming for victory. She had even made a n about what she would request from Elysia.


    "You don''t seem to like me, or maybe, you just don''t know how to get along with everyone except Ely? Ah, I identally caught three stray fungus parasites and thought we could do something about it." Yuuki put her hand on her forehead.


    She then raised a transparent pouch containing three aggressive parasite fungus. It immediately caught everyone''s attention.


    "What? The parasites didn''t disappear after the Misharan Tree died?" Evelyn gasped in surprise.


    "Of course not, but they are just ordinary parasites now. I have confirmed that there are no parasites left besides those three." Nell shook her head.


    "Yuuki, my friend! Give them for me to kill!" Ai turned around and leaped to get back in front of Yuuki.


    "Hmm, you said I was your friend now. I thought you hated me because you lost." Yuuki shrugged his shoulders.


    "Who says I hate you? Now, give them to me." Ai summoned her sword of darkness.


    "Hmm, you should talk to the other people more so you can get along with them. We''re going to be spending a lot of time together. I also couldn''t get along with everyone back then, but I tried, and it worked. Here, just kill two. We''ll have two people in first ce for extra prizes." Yuuki freed two fungus, and Ai immediately killed them. She won over Elysia''s twin with that simple favor. It was a smart move.


    Seeing they had two people in rank one under the same score, Yuuki released thest fungus, and Sylvia exterminated it without question.


    "Cunning fox." Sylvia muttered softly, but she smiled, seeing Ai happy and getting along with Yuuki.

 Chapter 928 The Witch Of Depravity

    Momentster, Fortunanded on the ground, informing everyone of the situation. I have confirmed once again. There are no parasites left within a ten-kilometer radius.


    "What if some coincidence manages to escape and cause troubleter on?" E felt worried.


    "Even if there is a parasite that manages to escape, they won''t cause any significant trouble. Their host tree is already dead, and they can only manipte one living thing before dying. They can''t be another Misharan Tree. Also, I''m sure the beastkins can solve such problems without our help." Nell shares her insights for all to hear.


    "O-oh! So, we can call our mission aplished?" Xentia dropped her fist onto her open palm.


    "Yup, let''s pick up Gio and Cherub before heading back. I''m craving some head pats and fluffy times~ Also, congrats to you, Yuuki, Ai. You fought so passionately in this minigame." Vanessa put her hands together and then came over to congratte the winners.


    "Hehe, we saved the day. Everyone is happy and we feel satisfied after testing our new strength. However, we still need to improve our overall capabilities so our master blessing can multiply our power more!" Yuuki conveyed her aspirations for everyone to remember.


    "That''s for sure. We can''t ck off. Let''s go back to forest town." Sylvia flew out of the deep forest area.


    "Let''s go!" Xentia raised her high fist.


    "..." Elysia was speechless when she saw the girls going back to forest town.


    "What''s wrong, Ely? You didn''t expect Yuuki to catch some parasites to give Ai an extra score? The two of them had a fiercepetition for first ce, but Yuuki was smart enough to exploit my score system." Lifa smiled in amusement.


    "No, that''s a good thing for Yuuki to do. Ai isn''t good at getting along with others, but she will get along better with Yuuki now, then to everyone. It''s just like what Sylvi did to Yuuki. Our little devil keeps on picking on and bothering Yuuki until they got along well enough." Elysia grasped her hand and smiled.


    "Yeah, Yuuki is no longer lonely, and Ai doesn''t only have you. Let''s go back to Evroria Pce now. I''m sure the girls will crave some praises and head pats." Elena nodded slightly.


    "Alright, eh?" Elysia saw her purplemunications talisman glow.


    Doll One''s voice then came to Elysia''s mind. ''Master, I found the enemy''s hideout. I managed to get rid of their trap. However, the Ruvoid Avatar had already fled before I arrived.''


    ''It''s okay. We will encounter them sooner orter. Is your presence exposed to them? Report the situation on your side.'' Elysia felt that Doll One did a good job. She expected Ruvoid Avatars to appear in the surroundings. Still, their enemies had yet to confront their force, considering that two avatars had already fallen.


    ''My whereabouts remain hidden in this mission. However, the ancient tomb has been vandalized and the dead''s remains have been stolen. No bones were left behind, but they seemed to be targeting certain graves since they only damaged a few.'' Doll One reported her situation.


    ''They''re gathering the dead''s remains from various races, huh... They''re after the ones who used to have a glorious past, whether they''re rulers, nobles, or heroes. The higher ups of the kingdoms all over the world are in uproar and anger because of this situation.'' Elysia heaved a subtle sigh.


    ''They prepared a strong undead army? It''s meaningless before true might, no matter how much they prepare to face us.'' Doll One snorted disdainfully.


    ''...'' Elysia felt that Doll One showed emotion in those words. If she didn''t know that Doll One had no spirit, she would have thought Doll One was a sessful artificial human-like Xentia, not a doll.


    ''The next problem is that someone who previously was with you has now been captured by the enemy, master. They have an unknown sacred ritual, but I reckon it has something to do with the summoning ritual.'' Doll One reported another situation she had encountered recently but took no further action.


    ''Someone who was previously with me? Who are you referring to? Tell me the details.'' Elysia squinted her eyes. The enemy wanted to lure the big fish by capturing his acquaintances?


    ''She is the pink mermaid with human legs. She is currently tied up and hanging upside down above a massive formation. Her blood is extracted to the ritual circle. Ah, it was indeed a summoning formation and it had already activated. What shall I do, master?'' Doll One surveyed therge mansion below her.


    ''Dori was used as a catalyst in the summoning ritual? This is just like E''s case. Can you cancel their summoning ritual and save Dori?'' Elysia felt restless and panicked inside, but she tried her best to remain calm.


    ''The summoning ritual is impossible topletely cancel since it''s already been activated. I will save the pink mermaid as youmand, master. What is the target''s safety priority value?'' Doll One flew down to the mansion.


    ''Eight. Share your location with me. I''ll be there in the blink of an eye.'' Elysia felt the need to go there immediately.


    ''Affirmative. I was in a mansion by theke two hundred and three kilometers to seven o''clock from Evroria Pce. I''vee out of a separate dimension, and you can trace my location now, master.'' Doll One opened a dimensional rift and stepped back into the real world. Shended on the mansion''s roof and stepped inside as a shadow.


    The lines ofmunication were then closed, and Elysia panicked for real. "This is bad! Doll One reports that Dori has been kidnapped by the enemy."


    "She can save that pink mermaid easily. So, no Ruvoid Avatar?" Lifa wasn''t worried because she knew Doll One was more than enough toplete the task.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "The Ruvoid Avatar destroyed the ancient tombs and collected the dead''s remains like the incident on the Human Continent. Doll One didn''t find the Ruvoid Avatar. However, the problem isn''t that. Dori was made a sacrifice in a summoning ritual like E''s case! We''re going there now." Elysia told everyone the gravity of the situation.


    "Then this is bad. What kind of creature are they trying to awaken this time?" Lifa''s expression suddenly changed. She quickly got everyone out of the separate dimensions, and Elysia used an instant teleportation technique to Doll One''s location.


    "This must be the ce. Doll One''s signal brought us here." Elysia held the purplemunications talisman and stared at the mansion by theke below her.


    *Rumble!*


    A minor earthquake urred underground, causing slight tremors in the surrounding area.


    *Boom!*


    A violent sh of magic urred, creating a massive explosion that reduced the mansion to rubble. Two entities d in dark light emerged from underground, continuing their fight in the sky.


    "Hmph, weak. Have the creatures in this era regressed so much?" Dori snorted contemptuously, controlling the wind like a crashing ocean wave.


    "My objective is to bring back the girl you possessed alive. Be thankful I didn''t blow you up in our first sh." Doll One gathered a lump of dark matter in her hand and released it to restrain the pink mermaid.


    "Useless." Dori swam in the sky agilely, dodging the enemy''s attacks perfectly. "I have devoured her. She is godd as dead, and you are the one who wille next."


    The hawk-like man crawled out of the wreckage and cheered excitedly upon seeing the intense battle in the sky. "Wahaha! Good, so powerful. O, my witch, please defeat her and we will go to the capital city soon. I will ascend the throne as the new Emperor, not that lowly lizard!"


    "Arrogant, even though you can''t assess my power? I shall-" Doll One chased after the pink mermaid and was about tounch another attack to catch her target. Still, she suddenly noticed the presence of Elysia and the Goddesses. She made an electromaic burst and then rushed to her master.


    *Boom* *Zap* *Zap*


    "Kuh!" Dori jerked and fell, but she quickly stabilized herself mid-air. "Tch, I let my guard down. That''s whates from the mouth of someone covering her face?"


    "Master, this one failed to save the pink mermaid before you arrived. Someone who ims to be the witch of depravity has already taken over the pink mermaid body." Doll One knelt down in the sky.


    "You did your job well. The witch of depravity? We will deal with her. Catch that man. Don''t let him get away." Elysia gave her orders because she knew it was already beyond Doll One''s capability.


    "Affirmatives." Doll One disappeared and reappeared behind the man. She beat him ck and blue using various kinds of magic.


    "Wagh, wack, ugh! Ouch! Witch, save me from this brute!" The hawk-like man screamed like a mauled turkey.


    "Since when do I need to hear your orders to do my things?" Dori frowned and looked up at the sky. She could see four unfathomabledies there, looking down at her.


    However, her instincts told her they were much stronger than the girl she had just fought.


    "Fck it, thisdy doesn''t have time for this." Dori decided to run away because she didn''t want to die again.


    *Swoosh*


    Dori shot like a missile, fleeing wherever it was. However, someone suddenly appeared before her.


    "No rush. Your business is not finished here." Elena raised her palm, creating a force field to prevent Dori from escaping.


    "What the-" Dori hit an invisible cushion and got stuck there like she was glued to the air.


    Elysia, Lifa, and Rhea immediately surrounded Dori from all sides. They would do something to the witch and save the real Dori.

 Chapter 929 Servant Invitation

    "Golden aura? Who would have thought that I would meet four divine beings right after my awakening. I am afraid that I have never done anything to earn this honor, but can you spare me?" Dori broke out in cold sweat when she saw the fourdies who surrounded her possessed a golden aura.


    "No." Elena answered briefly.


    "That''s a pity. It seems what that human girl said is true. Unfortunately, the real threat has already fled far away to carry out their ns. Even if I were to die here, you would receive severe retribution! Come forth, hngh!" Dori activated a rune formation, but a divine being needed to give her the slightest time to finish her move.


    "What rtionship do you have with the mentioned real threat? Are you working with her?" Elena gripped Dori''s jaw tightly and disrupted the magic fluctuations in Dori''s body. No magic or trick could be pulled out in that condition.


    "How shameless you are. You didn''t even let me finish casting a spell." Dori tried to rebel, but nothing was going well for her now.


    "This isn''t a battle or fight in the first ce." Elena narrowed her eyes.


    "Hehe, so I stand no chance of escaping or surviving, huh. Eliminate me as you wish, but this pink memraid won''t survive either. She is someone precious to your disciple, right?" Dori grinned.


    "You know about that? Where''s the real Dori?" Elysia raised her eyebrows.


    "Too bad, she has be a part of me. I have given all the knowledge about you to that person. You will suffer a misery the next time you meet them, kekeke..." Dori chuckled like she was the victor regardless of the situation.


    "I see. You extracted information from her, huh. However, you are dealing with the divine beyond yourprehension, witch." Rhea heaved a subtle sigh.


    "..." Lifa nced at Elysia. She knew Elysia was angry and irritated but still calm on the outside.


    At that moment, Elysia put her hand on Dori''s back. She would check the actual situation inside Dori''s body directly. The current case was simr to what had happened to the Holy Central Region''s queen.


    Elysia could see that Dori''s body was not blood-deprived like E''s. It was just that Dori''s spirit was not in a good situation, but Dori could still be saved. She immediately entered Dori''s subconscious mini-realm.


    "Dori?" Elysia stared at Dori''s spirit, who was helpless, entangled in the like a small fish that had given up on life.


    Because Dori didn''t respond to her call, she forced the witch''s spirit back into that mini realm, out of control of Dori''s body.


    "What? How did youe here and drag me out?" The witch gasped in surprise. The one who sneaked into this subconscious mini realm was not an ordinary divine being but a high-rank Goddess!


    "Hmph, you don''t need to know." Elysia snorted softly.


    A giant hand of golden energy appeared in that mini realm, lifting up the witch''s spirit like a kitten. Elysia brought the witch out of Dori''s body without saying much.


    "No wonder that person is so wary of you all. Uh, wait!" The witch was shocked when she was picked up and sent away somewhere.


    Elysia pulled the witch''s spirit out of Dori''s body, then handed it over to Rhea to handle. "Here, this is the witch who possessed Dori. You know what to do."


    "Alright. Please go with me, witch. We have a lot to talk about." Rhea smiled faintly and immediately sealed the magic and energy flow in that witch''s spirit.


    "You will torture me to make me talk? Dream on! You will pay in hell. They will avenge me!" The witch called out in a cold and calm tone, but inside, she was highly agitated and scared.


    She thought of a thousand ways to escape this predicament, but none would work because her life was at the Goddess'' mercy.


    "..." Rhea did not respond. She brought the witch''s spirit closer to Doll One and that hawk beastkin.


    "Impressive. Do you need help to restore Dori''s spirit back to her body?" Lifa offered to help.


    "It''s okay, I can do it. Dori''s mental state didn''t copse like that poor queen. However, the enemy got information about us from her." Elysia heaved a subtle sigh and caught Dori''s lifeless body.


    Luckily, Lifa and Nell insisted on permanently erasing the sensitive information about their group, including the matters rted to Sea God, from Dori''s mind. So, the enemy could only extract trivial details.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hmm-mm~" Lifa felt somewhat happy. She had put a bit of trick and misleading information in Dori''s memory. The enemy would probablye at them soon because of her bait.


    "..." Elena looked up at the sky. The moon was not in sight, but she felt a little uneasy because she suspected the Ruvoid Gods were watching everything that happened in this world. No one could confirm the truth, but that assumption was one that everyone in their group believed.


    Meanwhile, Elysia sent her consciousness back into Dori''s subconscious mini-realm. She dispelled the energy that trapped the pitiful mermaid and gave some first aid to the traumatized spirit.


    A few momentster, Dorienne awakened her consciousness. She woke up in a dark realm. Elysia was the first one he saw, but he trembled with fear and regret at what had just happened to her.


    Dorienne''s lips trembled, and she immediately prostrated herself. "Ely, Ely, is that you? I, I deserve to die..."


    "That''s me, but why would you say such a thing?" Elysia took a step back.


    "I, I was kidnapped and framed. I was used as a sacrifice catalyst. However, someone like you suddenly came. I knew she was the one disguised as you. She made a deal with that hawk man and set a trap because they know you wille to save me. I, I... They manipting me and having my memories read by them. I am a disappointment and have betrayed you, the Goddesses, and the Sea God." Dorienne admitted everything that happened as if it was all her fault.


    "You went to see the Sea God, right? Why did you suddenly get kidnapped? Tell me the details." Elysia felt that something was wrong with Dorienne''s situation. As for the trap, Doll One already destroyed it with ease.


    She knew Oceanid would prevent dangerous entities from entering Evroria City since he was there, but Dorienne was kidnapped anyway. Perhaps, the culprit wasn''t the Ruvoid Avatar, but that hawk man?


    Dorienne then told Elysia about the incident that happened to her. Everything from her search for the Sea God to how she could end up being used as a catalyst to awaken an evil witch.


    "Hm, it''s not entirely your fault, but how do you want to take responsibility? You leaked information about us to the enemy." Elysia was decisive because she wanted to know how Dorienne would deal with this situation.


    She didn''t expect Sea God to y with thedies in the brothel all night. He was drunk and let this little mermaid fall into danger. He also made the innocent mermaid hurt and cry.


    "I deserve the death penalty. However, please be just me, and don''t involve my n and family. They are innocent." Dorienne lifted her head and pointed her nails at her neck.


    "No rush. Do you see Sea God as your God or your love interest?" Elysia created a thin barrier to prevent Dorienne frommitting suicide.


    "!?" Dorienne realized she couldn''t cut her neck. Elysia was the one who did it?


    "He is the Sea God, the water dwellers Patron God. All aquatic creatures would worship him. Perhaps, I was presumptuous to expect his attention and affection. Unfortunately, despite everything I''ve done for him, I never once entered his eyes. I served him like a good servant, but he chose those old hags over me?" Dorienne began to me herself in her mind. She was in a crisis because she felt her value was minuscule and insignificant.


    "I originally also wanted to pull you to my side, but decided against it because you belong to the Sea God. Everyone can see your will, but we remind you by telling those mermaid bedtime stories. The Sea God''s nature is familiar to some of us, and you were warned. What do you get now? What are you going to do?" Elysia turned around, showing her back to Dorienne.


    "I''m useless..." Dorienne looked down and cried. She wanted to kill herself, but Elysia prevented her from doing so.


    *Tap* *Tap* *Tap*


    Elysia walked away, making footstep noises on purpose even though they were floating in the air.


    "!?" Dorienne immediately nced at Elysia''s back, then looked around. She was in the middle of an unknown ce ofplete darkness. Elysia also wanted to leave her? "No, please don''t leave me."


    "Nee, Dori. Will you give your everything to me? I will grant you power, and in return, you belong to me. You may need to leave everything behind, ande with us to save the world. We need you and your strength." Elysia suddenly turned around and smiled elegantly.


    "!!!" Dorienne widened her eyes. She didn''t expect Elysia to want her. Elysia was someone who would be a Goddess in the future. Would she be Elysia''s servant? But what about Sea God?


    Sea God never considered her; her family only hoped she would not cause trouble. This might be the first time someone actually wanted her. It was expected for a mortal to serve the divine, but was it okay if she abandoned her God and embraced a new belief?


    It felt wrong and despicable, but Dorienne seemed to move on her own and took Elysia''s hand. She only hoped to be helpful and acknowledged.


    Elysia never once med her for her mistake. Even though their meeting was not long, she knew Elysia was too kind and benevolent. If the future Goddess wished for it, she would dly offer everything. Sea God didn''t want her, after all. So, she would do anything to help them save the world.

 Chapter 930 Rare Merfolk Unique Ability

    Elysia had already said it, and Dorienne''s subconscious wanted to agree right away. If she could help Elysia and the others save the world, she would do whatever she could, even if she had to change her faith. She was not a useless mermaid who could only cause trouble!


    "If you are fine with me, allow me to follow you, Elysia. However, please apany me to speak to the Sea God before I be your servant." Dorienne walked over, took Elysia''s hand, and knelt down. She then looked up, stating her request.


    "Okay. Let''s go see him. I will bind your spirit to me when you are ready so I can protect you. All is well now. You are safe." Elysia stroked Dorienne''s head with gentle words.


    "I caused trouble again. Thank you for saving me." Dorienne felt much calmer already.


    "They are targeting our group, and you may be implicated because you know us. The next time they want to take something from you is when you put up a meaningful fight. You are not useless because you are meaningful. We shall y the evil." Elisia shook her head.


    "y the evil." Dorienne repeated Elysia''s words in a murmur. She currently might be weak, but she would strive to get stronger ASAP as she had to help and serve Elysia.


    "Now, please return to your body. We will meet again in the outside world, Dori." Elysia put her hand on Dorienne''s cheek, then pressed her finger to her new servant''s forehead.


    (AN: Dorienne -> Dori)


    Dori immediately returned to her body and gradually regained consciousness. She felt a bit dizzy and hot in her heart, but she felt a soothing stream of water flowing through her body to ease the turmoil.


    The first thing she saw when she opened her eyes was Elysia, the one who saved her.


    "I have healed the bacsh and the trauma your body has suffered. How do you feel?" Elysia put Dori''s bangs aside and checked Dori''s condition once more. It was a new experience because Dori''s body constitution was a rare, unique mermaid.


    "Thanks, Ely. I''m feeling better, but I just don''t have the strength. Er, are my legs gone?" Dori was surprised when she saw her fishtail was there, not her legs anymore.


    "You can transform your form again when you recover." Elysia released Dori and made the mermaid float next to her with magic.


    "..." Elysia looked at her hands, covered in Dori''s fluid. She cleaned herself up with magic, then went to find Rhea and Doll One.


    ''Ely, have you realized Dori''s body constitution?'' Lifa asked lightheartedly.


    ''I just realized it. I finally understand why Dori calls herself a rare pink mermaid. Her full capability is more than what that witch can pull out. There is still a terrifying power residing within her.'' Elysia nced at Dori.


    ''In ancient times, there existed several types of rare merfolk that possessed unique abilities. However, their numbers are dwindling and it''s safe to say they are nearly extinct. Dori is a descendant born with an amazing blessing. Can you see what kind of unique ability resides in Dori''s body?'' Lifa continued her exnation with a guessing game.


    ''Don''t tell me it''s an ability to manipte one''s mind? I''ve heard tales of sirens with simr abilities. Or perhaps, it''s like Luna and Lynn''s unique ability? They can also manipte with scent and illusion, though it won''t work on us.'' Elena tried to guess the most usible thing she could think of.


    ''Yep, as you might expect. Dori''s hidden ability is able to manipte one''s mind directly through her words if she manages to awaken it. It''s a frightening ability for mortals, and she will obviously be hunted down for ughter because everyone will be afraid of her.'' Lifa exined a little deeper.


    ''Isn''t that sad? How about her family? Dori has a father and a brother.'' Elysia felt sorry if the merfolk would hunt Dori out of fear.


    ''Yes, even her family is included. However, their unique ability is rted tobat power, unlike Dori. Perhaps, that''s why Sea God brought her and handed her over to you? It''s not easy to awaken a rare merfolk unique ability, and once Dori manages to achieve that, she will be feared by everyone, including her kin. That''s just my guess, though.'' Lifa confirmed Elysia''s guess.


    ''Yes, if that happens, then everyone will probably keep their distance from Dori for fear of her maniption power. However, she will still join us. We will guide and protect her.'' Elysia had decided, and it remained unchanged.


    The hawkmany on the ground in a bound state like a prisoner. However, the witch was nowhere to be seen.


    Elysia looked at Rhea with a questioning gaze. Yet, thetter only sent detailed information via their spirit connection.


    ''Rhea has taken care of everything. After a brief mind reading, that witch perished and returned to the ce where she should be. The Ruvoid Avatar had been here before Doll One arrived, orchestrating everything. But, they didn''t expect our divine doll to break that trap so effortlessly.'' Elena digested what happened and chuckled inwardly.


    ''En.'' Elysia didn''t care about that witch, but the kidnapper was still there. "He is the one who kidnapped you, right?"


    "En, he is an evil man with charm magic. I was hypnotized and by the time I woke up, I was tied up and brought here as a sacrifice." Dori gritted her teeth. She couldn''t forget the bitter experience she had some time ago.


    "What are you going to do for him? Kill him? Punish him? Or, let him go?" Elysia wants to know what Dori wants to do for the kidnapper.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I will never forget how he shed me alive to make me bleed profusely. The pain and suffering I felt at that moment was like entertainment for him. My plea was like a luby which excited him even more. He doesn''t deserve to live in this world, but death is too light for him." Dori clenched her fists.


    She would never forget it, but her trauma had significantly been alleviated by Elysia''s warmth. There were no wounds left on her body either, but that didn''t mean she would forgive the perpetrator. She wished to give that hawk-like man a punishment worse than death!


    "Hmph! Hngh! Mm!" The hawkman writhed like a caterpir and tried to defend himself, but his mouth was mped shut by the ropes of darkness.


    "All right, since you will be joining us, then you won''t be bullied like that anymore. If that is your wish, then we will grant it. Hawk beastkin with the name Blitz, you havemitted a sin and a grave crime. Apart from reviving the evil witch, you also cooperate with those who seek to destroy this world." Elysia expressed her judgment.


    She then nced at Lifa and Rhea. "Blitz, you are punished. You shall y the ursed creatures and the evil as the great hawk until the end of your life. Even if your body and spirit are destroyed..."


    "The judgment." Lifa and Rhea reached their hands to the hawkman writhing on the ground.


    Golden light enveloped him, and his body swelled up and floated into the sky. He quickly turned into a giant feather ball. Doll One immediately released her dark restraint and looked up.


    "Squawk!" The giant feather ball transformed into a great hawk with high physical strength capabilities. It flew up into the sky solely to hunt the ursed creatures.


    "I have installed great desire on that hawk to hunt the ursed until the end of his life. He will remain conscious and know what he is doing, but he will always sumb to his desire. He will continue to hunt the ursed even if he loses limbs or is seriously injured. Dori, are you satisfied with this?" Lifa looked up at the sky, then at Dori.


    "Dori thank the Goddesses for fulfilling my request." Dori bowed to express her gratitude.


    "Well then, let''s head back to Evroria City." Elena took everyone, and they went away from there with teleportation magic.


    *Poof*


    Elysia, Elena, Lifa, And Rhea instantly returned to Evroria Pce''s throne hall. Doll One gave a respectful bow to Elysia, then turned back into a ck core. She went back into Elysia''s storage bracelet.


    ''I may need to make a special ce for Doll One''s abode.'' Elysia felt the need to do that as soon as possible because her storage bracelet given by Ai was not good enough to store Doll One. Not to mention, she had to empty it because Doll One could absorb any magic and energy, consciously or not.


    "Ely, everyone! Where did you go?" Nell flew closer curiously.


    "..." Elysia nced up. The roof of the pce was repaired and returned to its original state. Nell and Fortuna rebuilt it with magic while waiting for her to return?


    "We are from somewhere down south. Dori was kidnapped by Ruvoid Avatar''s henchmen and used as a catalyst to revive an evil witch. However, their current goal was to lure us there and trap us. Doll One destroyed the trap and salvaged the situation." Rhea informed everyone with a short summary.


    "What!?" E was the one to voice her deep shock. She rushed to Dori and checked the pink mermaid''s well-being. Dori returned as a mermaid and floated beside Elysia, looking healthy.


    "Dang, are you all right?"


    "That must be scary."


    "What did the perpetrators get? Were they punished to the fullest extent?"


    "It''s okay, everything is fine. You are safe and sound."


    The girls rushed to crowd around Dori while ensuring that Dori was okay. They then asked Dori to tell them what happened, and the girls started listening to the chronology straight from Dori''s mouth.


    Elysia, Elena, and the Goddesses took a bit of distance from the girls as they had very few things to discuss.


    "It''s about the dead''s remains. They collected a lot of bones from ancient tombs and graves. They want to create a powerful undead army." Elena spoke in a whisper-like voice for Nell and Fortuna to hear.


    "We will make moves to countermeasure their n as soon as possible." Nell pursed her lips and folded her arms. She knew that all parties would be troubled and overwhelmed if powerful undead from past heroes attacked in various ces.

 Chapter 931 New Junior Sister

    "Dori, your legs are a fishtail now." Vanessa poked Dori''s fishtail with curiosity.


    "Mm, I will transform into a pair of legs once my magic recovers." Dori moved a little away from the curious cat. She had to keep her distance from Vanessa because she was literally a half-fish, and cats like to eat fish.


    "Hmm~" Sylvia looked at Dori, then nced at Elysia. She could guess the premise and decided to help her new junior sister.


    "It''s okay, Dori. This senior will help you to recover. Nowe with me to the next room for recovery. Girls, let''s help Dori and make her forget her bad experience earlier." Sylvia caught Dori and carried the mermaid out of the hall.


    "What, what would you like to do to me?" Dori is surprised because she escaped Elysia''s levitating magic and is now kidnapped by the devil.


    "Are you curious? Hehe~" Sylvia replied with a devilish smirk. She saw Dori as a girl who was easy to bully. It would be fun to tease the helpless pink mermaid with a recovery pretext.


    "I can''t believe it''s such a good thing, you mischievous devil." Dori widened her eyes and tried to free herself, but she didn''t have much energy.


    "And you can''t run away from me. Be a good girl and let this senior take care of you, hehe~" Sylvia chuckled and took Dori away.


    "No! Aaah, Ely!" Dori screamed for help, but she had already been taken away somewhere by the devil princess.


    "It''s okay, Sylvia is a good devil." Elysia waved her hand with a smile. She knew Sylvia would definitely help Dori, but teasing the helpless mermaid would be inevitable.


    "..." The girls looked at each other and rushed after Sylvia. They couldn''t let the pervert, mischievous devil princess bully the helpless mermaid. Although, some of them believed that they needed to help Dori recover magic energy.


    Lynn didn''t go because she had to wait for her mother with the Goddesses. While Ai didn''t feel interested in the mermaid because she just wanted to go beside Elysia.


    "Uu, well then..." Yuki nced back before deciding to leave. She wished to receive somepliments from Elysia. Still, she had to suppress the pervert devil from doing naughty things to Dori first.


    "Lynn, it''s been about two hours before the ceremony. How about the preparations from your mother and the dragons'' side?" Elysia came closer to Lynn and Ai.


    "My mother has taken care of everything and will be finished in a bit. She asked us to wait here a while ago until shees back." Lynn informed her mother''s request.


    "I see. I saw your action against the parasites and the troublesome Misharan Tree in that forest. You did well, and the parasite-infected beastkin was sessfully saved." Elysia grasped her hand, expressing her joy.


    "Ely, to be honest, I still feel that we haven''t been able to wield the true potential of the power that you have blessed us with. We have to strengthen our base strength and learn more deeply about our bond power." Lynn clenched her hand into a fist.


    "That will work out as time goes by. However, the main point in that minigame is co-op in the raid party. The score is a pretext, but we have twopetitive girls fighting for first ce. You y solo and often break away from the party, and that''s not good teamwork." Elysia grasped Ai''s hand.


    "Am I not good enough? Ick the experience to move in arge group. It''s usually just one or two, not a whole team." Ai felt a bit disappointed.


    "No, you are outstanding, Ai. Everyone has their own ystyle, but please pay attention to your focus and objective in your next action. You are amazing, but it will make me sad if you get hurt and separated from the group. Do you know why we form a group?" Elysia stroked Ai''s head and gave soft advice as if she was the big sister, not the other way around.


    "That''s because we can still be considered weak. I''m not strong, and I know it. The weak together strong." Ai could guess their group goals.


    "Yep, and we have the chosen ones. That reminds me of how you wanted to impress me, but you came forward and got hurt even though your opponent was a weak mud monster. Fufu~" Elysia covered her mouth as she remembered one of Ai''s embarrassing incidents while adventuring in the Boundless Realm.


    "You still remember that, Ely? Bad Ely, I told you to forget that." Ai grabbed Elysia''s arms and shook her little sister as she pouted in dissatisfaction.


    Hehe~ How could I forget. All the memories and experiences I gained aftering to this world are precious. Elysia stroked Ai''s head once again gently.


    "I''m your big sister, and you shouldn''t pet my head casually." Ai made her protest, but she didn''t refuse Elysia''s attention. She smiled faintly but didn''t want to admit that she liked it.


    "..." Lynn just watched from the side in silence. However, Elysia suddenly made a gesture and received lots of head pats.


    "Kyuu~" Lynn melted infort because Elysia''s touch was divine. Every caress and stroke gave her a thrill to heaven.


    "Thank you for waiting. Oh my~" Luna returned to the throne hall with Yusagi. Still, she received a pleasant surprise because her daughter greeted her with an adorable expression.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hmm?" Elysia stopped stroking Ai and Lynn''s heads.


    "Eh, your preparations areplete, mother?" Lynn returns from her trance.


    "Yes, it''s almost done. However, I need some help with the finishing touches." Luna came closer and looked at Elysia and the Goddesses.


    "Very well, let''s get it done quickly and tell us your ns for the ceremony." Elena shrugged her shoulders slightly. She knew Luna wanted her to do something in that ceremony.


    "Yes, please~" Luna then told everyone about her n.


    After that, Elysia and everyone left the throne hall to help Luna with the finishing touches.


    Some time passed, and the girls managed to help Dori recover some of her magic with the help of portable recovery formations and sufficient resources.


    "I''ve been defiled. I can no longer marry..." Dori covered her face and muttered under her breath. Her tail fish had sessfully transformed into a pair of legs, but the event that had just happened made her feel so embarrassed.


    "Sylvi, look what you''ve done." Yuki sighed. Sylvia literally groped Dori up and down, inside and out.


    "What''s the problem? We are all girls and we have to make sure Dori recovers without leaving a scar. Her sleek body is so nice." Sylvia poked Dori''s waist with her finger.


    "Hyah!? Pervert Sylvi!" Dori flinched and groaned on reflex. She then got out of bed. She chased after the devil who had been bullying her for thest few moments.


    "Hyahaha, it''s like a lubricating lotion. You''re always wet, right? What a lewd mermaid." Sylviaughed happily while running away from the angry mermaid''s pursuit.


    "If I don''t catch you, I won''t be able to sleep well! How can I face my God now!?" Dori clenched her fists.


    "Hahaha, didn''t you realize that your God wants you to worship our Goddess instead? That''s why he asked Ely to take care of you and he went out to have fun." Sylvia stated the truth without any consideration.


    "..." Dori immediately became silent and stopped chasing the pervert devil princess. She already knew it, but it still felt sad because it was true.


    "What''s wrong?" Sylvia blinked her eyes a few times and stopped running away.


    "Ely invited me, and I epted it. We''ll meet the Sea God for thatter. I feel like a renegade for changing my beliefs so easily. The Sea God is an existence that merfolk and most sea dwellers worship, and I am an outcast." Dori heaved a quiet sigh and grasped her arm.


    "Ely invited you, and you epted? Isn''t that a good thing? The Sea God must also want that. Our Goddess os so kind and generous. She even gets along well with us like family. She can wash away all your pain and sorrow by recing it with a happy life that promises a bright future. You only need to obey hermands. However, what do you offer our Goddess in return?" Vanessa asked with a faint smile, but her words were the exact opposite.


    She was okay with having a new junior sister, but not for someone indecisive and mentally weak. Such a person would not be able to help lighten Elysia''s burden but would only give unnecessary imposition.


    "I''ll give everything, but after talking to Sea God about this. Sea God doesn''t want me, but I finally found someone who wants me to help." Dori smiled innocently.


    "Hehe, little sister. Let this big sister give you some pointers and enlightenment. It might be an eye-opener for you." Yuuki pulled Dori back onto the bed as she was about to convert Dori to Elysia''s faithful servant.


    The girls took an hour to swap stories with Dori. They discussed stories of the past, their future prospects, and their responsibilities.


    "I see... So, Ely and her master took all the burden to save the world. So, they formed this divine group to help them." Dori finally understood some new things about Elysia''s group.


    "Not that shallow, but our master treats us as her family too! We will tell you many more exciting things after you officially join us, but let''s end this here first." Yuuki put her hands together and decided to end their chit-chat. They were on the verge of touching on a sensitive topic to be discussed with an outsider.


    The girls agree with that. They went back to Elysia and the Goddesses.


    "Nee, I feel that Empress Luna will bring her most trusted aide to our group. Is she really going to do that by requesting it to our master?" Vanessa looked out the window. Luna, Yusagi, Elysia, the Goddesses, and everyone else was currently in the courtyard downstairs.

 Chapter 932 Dating Bait

    It had been two days since Luna announced the abdication and ascension to the dragon king as her sessor. Protests, objections, and opposition arose as expected, but their former Empress'' decision was irrevocable.


    The Goddess of Light then graced her presence before the beastkins to proim her revtion. Evroria Family would assist the divines in fighting the ursed and Ruvoid Gods to save the world. With such a noble purpose and uses, the masses couldn''t say anything but ept that fact, including the other supreme rulers.


    The dragons reigned over the central region to rece Empress Luna because it was appointed by the divine herself. Kazuma, the dragon king, inevitably voiced his promise to manage and protect that region like a true Emperor.


    "They bestowed this on me... The other supreme rulers have quietened down, and all parties have recognized their new Emperor. However, haven''t I had a lot of work now?" Kazuma groaned and moved away from his desk. He couldn''t bear to look at the pile of papers and documents all day.


    "Dear, your title is no longer dragon king, but Dragon Emperor. The territory you rule is no longer our dragonic mountains, but the whole Yhester Region. Look, my adorable daughter and I are here to help you. Am I right, my sweetie Nara?" The dragon queen persuaded her husband to return to work.


    "Un, papa iszy, only good at fighting. Mama is diligent and smart. Here, mama has sorted out the documents that papa needs to sign." Nara held his father''s robe hem and handed over a pile of documents. She then pointed to the documents piled in the corner. "That paper is useless, ignore it. We''ll finish this quickly, and let''s y."


    "Sigh, is this what that vixen often does every day? Bing a supreme ruler over a vast region isn''t easy. However, what''s with that pile of documents in the corner of the room, Azumi?" Kazuma scratched his head awkwardly.


    "Our daughter has be so smart~ Ah, that, we''ll just ignore it. It''s a pile of useless proposals from some shameless party. They want to take advantage of your new throne to take advantage of your ignorance of the old situation." Azumi stroked her daughter''s head proudly.


    "Hou." Kazuma returned to his desk. He now minimized his to-do list because he only needed to look at the documents his wife and daughter brought him, ignoring the other pile of papers.


    "I wonder what they are doing now. Evroria Family is sure so scary because of their ability to predict the future. There were only two of them, and they had gone with the divine to fight the Ruvoid Gods. I hope everything ends well without many heroes dying." Kazuma looked up at the ceiling.


    "It was a tough decision on Luna Evroria''s side. She and her only daughter would risk their lives to save the world. That divine ss final battle would definitely be terrifying. She had already predicted where he would fall, and she made sure to go as a world-saving hero by the divine beings'' side. She wants to protect her people and everyone. She is indeed a vixen, but deep down good at heart." Azumi muttered softly while looking at her daughter''s hair.


    "..." Kazuma was silent, but he admitted it. Luna probably wouldn''te back alive after participating in that divine ss battle. That was why a strong and wise new ruler had to ascend the throne immediately to avoid usurping the vacant throne.


    "They forced us out of our seclusion and sacred mountains. But, well... I shall create a great ce for beastkins and the dragons." Kazuma sighed as he remembered his promise to Luna and the divine beings.


    Meanwhile, Elysia''s group was already in the Ariatha Kingdom, the northern region of the Human Continent. They tracked the trail of a Ruvoid Avatar and ended up in the territory that Evelyn''s parents ruled.


    *Achew*


    Luna sneezed, and Yusagi immediately handed over a handkerchief like a reliable servant.


    "Mother, have you caught a cold?" Lynn was astonished.


    "An Empress would never get sick over something trivial like that, Lynn. I don''t know, maybe there''s a lot of people talking about me behind my back right now." Luna shrugged her shoulders.


    "Then, what are we doing here?" Vanessa asked in surprise.


    "Isn''t that obvious? We''re watching, protecting, and spying on any enemies who might be after Ely and Ai. It''s just the two of them now. We''ve also got the Goddesses'' approval." Sylvia adjusted her sunsses and smoothed her detective cape.


    "We just look like stalkers..." Evelyn smiled in amusement.


    "Hmph, Ai, that girl... She is Ely''s twin sister, but she requested something like a date, just the two of them? And Yuuki will get her turn this afternoon." Sylvia clenched her fist.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Are you jealous?" E peeked to see Elysia and Ai walking the city streets hand in hand.


    "Do I look jealous?" Sylvia didn''t want to admit it, but she looked forward to spending some leisure time with Elysia and everyone.


    "..." Dori just watched Elysia and Ai silently. What the Sea God had said when she and Elysia had met him two days ago was still fresh in her mind.


    Instead of them looking for him, he was the one who came to them. She apologized and then asked permission to serve Elysia, the new Goddess, as a servant in front of everyone.


    "I expected it. You have threads of destiny leading to them. You don''t need to apologize since you are not bound to worship me in the first ce. I am a free God. You can do what you want." Sea God said that casually but gave off an air of indifference as if he didn''t care about Dori.


    However, before he turned to leave, he left a wise message. "Serve her well and help her as much as you can. She is beyond precious. By following her, you will be able to see a beauty of wonder like what you always hoped to see. The world is not as beautiful as your expectations, but by being with them, you maybe find your paradise."


    Dori''s belief had been solidified in thest two days, and she felt entrusting her future to Elysia was the best choice. She was already bing Elysia''s familiar now, intertwined in the threads of destiny that bound their spirits.


    Furthermore, she also received a lot of wonderful senior sisters! Several Goddesses apparently were Elysia''s familiars too!


    "..." E nced at Yusagi and Luna. She hade up with a bright idea of when they would return to the holy city tonight.


    She felt responsible for Ariel and needed to confirm her holy knight''s condition immediately. She wished to bind her trusted guard to follow her as her servant if possible. That way, she could save Ariel''s life physically and mentally from the outside and inside. Arielcked life energy, and she would endure the burden for Ariel too.


    ''Yes, I''ll do it and ask permission to Ely right away. It would be difficult if it was just Ariel alone even if I gave her a mountain of treasure. However, if it''s the two of us and with everyone''s help, we can recover the lost life energy faster.'' E made up her mind to do it tonight.


    "..." Ai nced at the roof of a building. She could sense that the girls were following them under the protection of an invisible talisman. Still, she ignored them since they wouldn''t disturb her personal moment with Elysia.


    She asked Elysia, her little sister, to go out to do what humans usually do to pass the time and have fun. The girls called it a date, and that was how the two of them got there right now. Yuuki''s turn would be this afternoon, so she had to enjoy her reward.


    "There seems to be a small celebration here. Perhaps, the farmers are celebrating their grand harvest?" Elysia looked at the crowd in the city center. The townspeople went there as if there was some exciting event.


    "I don''t think so, Ely. There is a group of people who have just subdued or exterminated evil monsters. Let''s say, the townspeople shall wee the return of the hero group." Ai tucked a lock of her hair and blinked her eyes at the crowd, but she had no interest in going there.


    "Then, let''s stay away from the crowds. This town should have a vendor selling some interesting foods like crepes or sweets. The flower garden is also nice since it''s still early. I''ll pick a beautiful flower for you." Elysia looked at the town''s map for a moment, then suggested going through another path. She walked away while holding Ai''s arm.


    "I''m the big sister, and I''m the one who has to lead the way and decide where we go on our dates, Ely." Ai held out her hand, asking for the map.


    "Sure, here it is." Elysia handed over the map to Ai. This town was not too far from the capital city and must have lots of exciting things.


    Although, they were actually avable baits used to lure the Ruvoid Avatar out. Elena and the Goddesses had been watching in separate dimensions, and Doll One was ready to ambush the enemy when the time came.


    Regardless of that situation, Elysia was enjoying her time with Ai, and so was Ai. The countermeasure was set up, and there was no worry left.


    Meanwhile, a group of mounted knights had just arrived in that town afterpleting their extermination mission. The brave knights and heroes came with the good news of victory. Still, the prominent heroes fled from the spotlight after receiving a grateful reception from the mayor.

 Chapter 933 Guardian Knights

    "Hmm-mm~" Ai expressed her joy while humming softly.


    She had just gone to a small festival, went to a lovely cafe, bought lots of exciting things, shared stories, and joked around with her little sister Elysia. They were sitting on a beautiful, fragrant flower garden bench.


    The sunlight was warm, and the atmosphere was reallyfortable. It was as if the recent tension had been swept away, and the world had returned to peace.


    "Here." Ai brought her ice cream closer to Elysia''s lips.


    "It''s delicious, seven vors of ice cream." Elysia took a little bite while finishing her flower crown. She then put it on Ai''s head. "Yep, purple suits us."


    "Hmm, thank you." Ai touched her flower crown with a satisfied smile. She was happy to get whatever Elysia gave her.


    "Here, now is my turn." Elysia brought her blueberry crepe close to Ai''s lips, but thetter bit off most of it and smiled smugly at her.


    "Mou, this is what they call sharing a meal. It''s not going anywhere. A gracefuldy should be taking one small bite at a time to look elegant and charming." Elysia raised her finger and gave a piece of advice.


    "Yeah, yeah..." Ai took a small bite like what Elysia ordered. By the time Elysia finished speaking, she had already eaten the crepe.


    "Eh? Where''s the part for me?" Elysia blinked her eyes innocently when she looked at her nonexistent crepe. Only the wrapper remained.


    "Thank you for the food." Ai put her hands together.


    "Ai." Elysia pouted. It took a bit of effort to find a cafe that could amodate customers'' particr demands in this town, and she got the only custom blueberry ice cream crepe. Still, it was gone before she could taste it.


    "..." Ai was amused to see the variety of Elysia''s expression. She then took out something from her Space Bag. She gave it to Elysia. "Worry not, thedy maid actually got two for us. Here for you."


    "You better tell me first." Elysia epted it happily. She didn''t know they got two crepes in that cafe.


    *Rustle* *Rustle*


    The rustling sound could be heard from the flower hedges that towered rtively high.


    "Kyaa, master hero!"


    "Hero-sama!"


    "Mister heroes!"


    "They ran this way earlier, right? Did they run into the flower garden and hide there?"


    "That''s impossible. They are honorable heroes, and they couldn''t possibly go into hiding there. Something sudden must have forced them to act quickly."


    "Yeah, the world needs them. They might be going to the capital city soon because the Emperor requested their presence."


    "Ah, what a shame. I wanted to take a group photo and have a meal together. If I''m lucky, I can get one."


    "Dream on, girl. Whatever it is, the red knight is mine! He is so hot."


    "The light blue is my favorite hero!"


    "As for me--"


    The girls'' excited voices came from outside the flower garden area. They talked about the prominent knights or heroes with passion. However, they soon left as their heroes may have left.


    "They are like rabbits in heat hungry to devour their prey." Aimented softly as she looked at the young girls back to their activities.


    "Hm, everyone is working hard to save their loved ones and their homnd. Heroes rise and lead to win the battle. It''s only natural for young girls to adore their heroes with a bit of fanaticism." Elysia raised her palm. Luckily, her divine group didn''t need to endure such troublesome things.


    "That sounds troublesome. It must be hard to be a hero here." Ai didn''t care about the so-called human heroes or anything.


    *Rustle* *Rustle*


    "Phew, those troublesome girls are gone, right?"


    "Yeah, looks like they''re gone, boss."


    "Why are we hiding here? Real mens never hide from problems even though the girls are troublesome."


    "Hahaha, it amuses me every time it happens. I''m a prince from the east, and a guardian knight. We destroy monsters and vile creatures like heroes, but we''re here, hiding from the girls."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Shut up, you attention seeker. We''ve morphed back from our guardian knight armor, but howe everyone can identify us so easily? Shouldn''t that be a confidential information? We''ve never morphed back in front of other people, have we?"


    Five young men dressed as dashing knights of different colors stepped out from the tall flower hedges. They swept away the leaves and flowers stuck to their robes while muttering andining.


    "That''s probably because we already have the aura of a hero? Look at my gorgeous muscles. This is a gentleman and a hero."


    "Stop your acts of narcissism, red. We became guardian knights and heroes thanks to Elysia. She bestowed these high-grade artifacts to us."


    "Miss Elysia sure is spoiled by her Goddess master, huh. She can even give these high-ss artifacts without a second thought."


    "Hey, I heard that her friends also received the simr gifts. Wouldn''t it be bad if someone tried to get close to her just to ask for high-grade artifacts?"


    "Her Goddess master won''t allow that, and everyone else can''t get close to her. There''s always a barrier that keeps her away from other people. That''s what I said separates the masterpiece from the others."


    "Speaking of which, I was wondering what my angel, Miss Elysia is doing now? She joined her master''s group and went to save the world."


    "What would you do if you met her, red?"


    "I don''t know, my friends. Maybe I want to express my love?"


    "Stupid, but brave. You already know her definite response, right? Her case was simr to E. She belongs to her Goddess master."


    "Yeah, that''s fine. I became a hero who defended the truth for her. I will never regret my youth. Let''s serve the justice and eradicate the evil."


    The young knights exchanged words as they walked through the flower garden.


    However, the man in a casual red knight outfit suddenly froze when he noticed who was sitting on a park bench not far away. His muscle twitched a little, and he rubbed his eyes to see whether he was seeing things wrong.


    "Mi, Miss, Miss Elysia!? This is getting out of hand! Now, there are two of them!" The red knight widened in surprise. He immediately turned around, checking his appearance.


    "Hi! Fancy meeting you here." Elysia smiled kindly and waved her hand. She didn''t expect to meet her acquaintances here.


    "Holy cow, you just said it, and it turns out that the said angel is already here, boss." David patted his boss on the back and whispered softly.


    "Okay, perfect. Let''s greet them. I hope they didn''t hear what I said earlier." Brian walked up to the stunning angels with confident steps.


    "..." Ai grumbled a little. Almost no one was brave enough to disturb them, and these brats dared to ruin her date with their little sister?


    "I see, I''m d to hear that you are heroes, defenders of justice, quellers of evil. Five elemental knights, unite~" Elysia covered her mouth in amusement.


    "You jest, Elysia. You''re the angel who gifted us with these super-elemental powers. Are you hanging out with your twin sister? I didn''t know you had a twin." Brian felt a bit intimidated because of Elysia''s twin sister. Still, he mustered his courage to focus on the angel of kindness.


    "Yes, she is my big sister, Ai. Sister, they are my acquaintances at the academy. We haven''t known each other for a long time, but they are good people. Have you just returned from the mission of conquering and exterminating ursed monsters? So, the heroes that everyone weed a while ago is your party." Elysia nodded in understanding.


    "Yeah, we just came back from the battlefield and are on our way to the capital city." Brian nodded in confirmation. He nced at Elysia''s twin sister once more.


    The big sister was vastly different from the bright and kind little sister. It was almost the opposite because Elysia''s twin sister had an oppressive, intimidating aura.


    "Wait, Ely. So, who are they talking about are you? You gave high-grade artefacts to acquaintances you haven''t known for long? You were so careless that everyone could assume you were the treasure bank!" Ai pinched Elysia''s cheeks.


    "Eoow, oww, I''m so sowwy. Bwut, hwumanity nweed mowe powwe to save pwople. Thew awe gwood hewoes." Elysia tried to exin a little of her excuse. She couldn''t say that the so-called high-grade artifacts she gave them were prototypes she made during the training and trial period. The unpolished with lots of ws Heaven Grade artifacts.


    "Sigh, since Ely gave her treasures to you, then you are quite decent. Don''t let her trust down. Stay firm in your belief in the justice of a hero or your strength might corrupt you." Ai released Elysia''s cheeks.


    "We understand. Thank you for your kind advice." Raphael nodded in understanding.


    "Anyway, what are you doing here, Miss Elysia? Are you the only two here?" Theo looked around, but he couldn''t find the others.


    "Yep, we''re just the two of us now. We''re hanging out together. We call it a date." Elysia put her hand on Ai''s arm. She then sat back down with Ai and ate her crepe.


    "Err... It''ll leave a bitter taste on my tongue to let you go unprotected. If it''s possible, we shall escort you." Theo offered a favor.


    "No. Just go and leave us alone." Ai tly refused.


    "Sure, but make sure that no one else notice you, including us. If you can''t do that, then you can''t be our temporary bodyguards." Elysia didn''t mind it, but with a condition. She could make them satisfy their desires but would not involve them if the Ruvoid Avatar took the bait.


    "We are honored." Theo responded with a knight''s salute.

 Chapter 934 Lure The Ruvoid Avatar Out

    Elysia and Ai continued their little tour for some time. Five guardian knights followed behind stealthily at Elysia''s request.


    The boys had no idea what Elysia and Ai wanted to do, but they could tell the date was just a pretext. It was as if Elysia and her sister were purposely walking around town like ordinary girls to attract attention.


    Unfortunately, the boys soon realized that none of the townspeople knew the two angelic-looking girls.


    No one could notice their presence unless someone was paying proper attention to Elysia or Ai. So, what the two girls want to achieve is still a mystery.


    "But, it''s so nice to see my beautiful angel, hehe... She is so bright and charming." Brian chuckled like an idiot.


    *Whack*


    Ashton gave his friend a head chop.


    "What does it mean?" Brian held his head. It hurt a bit, but a gentleman wouldn''t take revenge just like that.


    "Your stupid face pisses me off. It''s been an hour since we followed them. Aren''t they just two sisters enjoying their leisure time? Even the Goddess disciple and her sister also need to rest after traveling around the world and saving everyone." Ashton snorted and folded his arms.


    "Yeah, I heard rumors that theye and go unpredictably. If the situation on the battlefield gets out of hand, the divine groupes to save the day, and then they leave in mysterious ways." Theo shared a rumor he had heard.


    "Yes, that''s what they should do. That way, they won''t feel the hassle of dealing with mortals. Their entrance was so grand, then their departure left an impression of mystery and amazement,"


    "Yeah, but we can''t let the Gods and Goddesses do all the work."


    "Wait, that''s not the case. I get an idea of how we shoulde and go. We are guardian knights, and we are heroes in the eyes of the masses. So, we need to adopt the divine group''s stunning entrance and fancy departure method."


    "Hey, that''s a great idea. That way, we don''t have to deal with some troublesome random citizens. We just have to deal with higher-ups or something."


    "Let''s do it."


    The five boys immediately struck a deal. They were fed up enough with having to run away when faced with those fanatics.


    "Oh hck, we''re too busy discussing. Elysia and her sister seem to be going to the outskirts of town. Let''s go." Brian jumped into the next building and rushed after Elysia. The other four ran to follow as they had promised to temporarily be Elysia''s secret bodyguards until the real guardian arrived.


    ''Ely, someone is targeting us.'' Ai told Elysia via telepathy.


    ''Yes, and it''s not just one. I have the premonition that a Ruvoid Avatar is among them.'' Elysia closed her eyes for a moment to use Fortuna''s premonition ability.


    ''I judge by this gut feeling, they don''t want us to go that way. What are they possibly doing there? We are two normal, helpless young girls. Come on, attack us. That way, we can lock you down and hunt you down.'' Ai felt a bit excited as she guided Elysia to the outskirts of town.


    "Heehee, who would have thought that I would find the two of you here. Having fun? Why don''t you invite me in?" A voice that resembled Elysia resounded in the surroundings.


    A fluctuation from underground urred, and Elysia immediately pulled Ai''s hand to step back a few meters. She could tell the attack before it wasunched.


    *Rumble*


    A giant earth elemental hand emerged from the ground, grasping the empty air.


    "I missed? You were just lucky." The Ruvoid Avatar was somewhat surprised, but she was still confident that no one would be able to track them down, even if it was the divine.


    "Get out of there." Elysia borrowed Gio''s earth elemental superiority and kicked the ground, creating a small earthquake with high ejection force.


    *Boom!*


    The ground was blown high, leaving a deep hole in the middle of a suburban street. The Ruvoid Avatar that was hiding deep underground popped out. It was just a blob of purplish-ck liquid, but it soon mimicked Elysia''s current form.


    "Hee~ Your friends are so stupid to let you go alone. I''ll end you guys quickly. Be one of us!" The Ruvoid Avatar grinned widely. She didn''t feel intimidated since her opponents were only two. Still, she had to finish this quickly because the reinforcements might arrive soon.


    "It''s not just us, and your opponent is not us." Elisia smiled faintly.


    A dimensional distortion urred from the sky. Doll One emerged from the dimensional rift and smacked the Ruvoid Avatar in the head. She dragged the fake Elysia into another dimensional rift as she couldn''t fight in the middle of the town.


    ''Target locked on.'' Doll One informed Elysia.


    ''You know what you have to do.'' Elysia gave her order as it was premeditated.


    ''Affirmative.'' Doll One gave a curt response.


    *Boom!*<novelnext></novelnext>


    A powerful explosion urred a few kilometers away, shocking all the townspeople.


    "Miss Elysia, Miss Ai, it''s dangerous!" Raphael moved like the wind and moved swiftly to protect Elysia. He had already morphed into his guardian armor and was ready to face the enemy''s attacks.


    "As I thought." Theo nodded in understanding. Elysia''s identity was too essential to wander around unguarded, and the enemy attack came as she had expected.


    "Darn, you stole the start." Brianined just because he failed to impress his angel. His firepower was incredible, but he was so slowpared to Raphael and David.


    Nevertheless, they were toote to protect Elysia in time. If the attack had hit the target, Elysia would obviously have been seriously injured with broken bones.


    "Hmm?" Elysia looked at the five guardian elemental knights. The boys had already morphed into their fancy armor. For some reason, she felt proud and a little embarrassed because it resulted from her childhood fantasy. Even so, the by-products were still masterpieces.


    ''There is also a group of demon-like creatures excavating an ancient burial ground in hidden ruins.'' Ai peeked into the big hole.


    ''Those demons are lower middle ss, err, rank six and below. Let''s let the guardian elemental knights do their heroic work.'' Elysia also peeked into the hole she made. She just noticed an ancient ruin about five hundred meters below this town.


    ''Alright. Those demon-like creatures are about to take those skeletons away.'' Ai didn''t mind the arrangement.


    "O heroes, we found a group of demonic cretures in the ruins down there. They are lesser ursed cratures who stole the dead remains from the many ancient tombs that happened recently. Their leader is a terrifyingly powerful being who can take anyone''s form, but those creatures have been ovee by my secret protector. Please destroy the monsters and save this town." Elysia sped her hands like a girl begging the heroes for help.


    The boys felt slightly surprised because they knew very well that Elysia''s capabilities were far beyond humanprehension. Still, she was now asking like a helpless innocent girl. Regardless, they would immediately make their move. Not only because she asked for it, but because this town was in danger too.


    "Fret not! The heroes havee to annihte the evil. By the name of justice and the divine light, we will save the city. O the evil demon, prepare to vanish! Pyro Judgment Hammer!" Brian jumped into the big hole and released an opening attack with extra hot fire.


    "That fool. It''s narrow down there, and he made that into a fire pit, a hell hole?""You water and ice can deal with the situation down thereter. Me and electro will make the explosive power even bigger. We will clean those monsters in one sweep." Raphael pulled David into the hellhole.


    *Swoosh!*


    *Rumble!*


    *Boom!*


    Tornadoes blew out, and thunderstorms smashed into the sea of zing mes. A triple elemental reaction creates a powerful explosion that obliterates the demon-like creatures in a singlebined strike.


    An earthquake urred, and the old ruins below shook, about to copse.


    "They are stupid, and I know it."


    "Well, they just wanted to impress the beauties. After all, they finally met the one they wanted to meet."


    "We have to quell the turmoil down there, right?"


    "Just throw a waterfall, and I''ll freeze that hellhole. Let them out first or they''ll be buried alive."


    Ashton and Theo exchanged words and sighed as they watched the turmoil unfolding below.


    *Swoosh!*


    A massive burst of mes enveloped in lightning and magnified by wind shot out from the hole, shooting up into the sky like a pir.


    "Woah! That''s really hot! Why did the explosion get so violent? I just threw a fire hammer." Brian flew out of the hole, followed by the other two.


    "No underground explosion will end well." Ashton swung his hand downwards, using water magic to fill the hole, flooding the underground ruins. It was water magic special without technique, just as simple as spilling arge volume of water.


    "At least we annihted the monsters with onebined attack. We didn''t leave any alive." Raphael thought it was a good idea, despite the unexpected result.


    "Activate your anti curse mechanism! Blizzard!" Theo reminded his friend and performed his freezing technique, quickly extinguishing the hellhole.


    Raphael immediately activated his anti-curse mechanism, and the curse energy from underground was soon absorbed there.


    "Thank you for saving this town, guardian elemental knights. Everyone havee for us. Ai and I have to go. Please be careful with copycat creatures as they can imitate anyone''s appearance, and usually impersonate me." Elysia waved her hand in farewell.


    "What?" Brian was taken aback. He met Elysia on this asion purely by chance, but she was about to the left so soon? The information at the end of Elysia''s sentence was surprising too.


    The boys stared in the direction where Elysia was going. The Goddess of Light was there, waiting for Elysia and Ai.


    At that time, Brian felt he had to express his feelings. He wanted his angel to know and acknowledge him. "Elysia, Divine Angel Elysia! I-" Brian eximed and put his hand on his chest. He paused for a moment and continued with a confident sentence.

 Chapter 935 For My Masters Cause

    "I did it." Brian felt satisfied and relieved but also felt a little sad.


    "Yeah, but the result is aswe have expected. That''s what happened to me when I tried to pursue the holy maiden before I finally gave up because it was impossible. They belong to their Goddess master." Theo tapped Brian''s shoulder.


    "However, that''s not the end of the struggle, right? We be heroes not only for us, but for our loved ones and everyone''s safety." Raphael pped Brian on the back.


    "Yeah, I expected it, but Elysia is really kind. She gave me passion in life. She still remembers that I want to be someone great in the future and make my family realize that I am precious. I am the Pyro Guardian Elemental Knight. By the power she bestowed upon me, I shall eliminate the evil that threatens the safety of this world to help their cause." Brian clenched his fists as he looked up at the sky.


    "It''s not just you, but us. Hey, you''re not some insignificant bit of fringe noble descent now. You''re a hero, and have friends with two famous princes." Raphaelughed lightly to cheer Brian up a bit.


    What just happened was Brian confessing his feelings to Elysia in front of her sister and master. Still, his response was what anyone could expect. Elysia was grateful for Brian''s feelings, but she couldn''t answer. In return, she gave some kind and brilliant advice to Brian.


    "..." Brian was silent for a moment. He knew he could never reach her, but she always had a ce in his heart. Maybe he was not the only one who did it, but he was the hero. At least, he had said what he wanted to say.


    *Boom!*


    A powerful explosion urred again in the distance, reducing the rocky mountain to dust.


    "What in the world? So it''s a high-level battle between someone from the divine group and the leader who ambushed Elysia from underground?" Raphael gasped in surprise as he stared off into the distance.


    At the same time, guards and knights came to the suburbs with the mayor. The hurricane fire pir alerted all the townspeople, but fortunately, its location was outside the residential area. So, no casualties there, but it still created a bit of panic.


    "Oh, dear heroes! Thank goodness you''re still here. What just happened? What was with the explosion that obliterated that mountain, and what was with that giant hole there?" The mayor approached with dismay and relief.


    "You came just in time. A group of demonic creatures just destroyed the hidden ruins under this town. They dug up the ancient tombs and stole the past hero''s remains. Now, you-" Theo didn''t finish speaking, but a small earthquake urred, and thend arrived suddenly copsed.


    *Rumble*


    "Wacth out! Come driving the winds that churn!" Raphael castrge-scale wind magic to lessen the impact of everyone''s fall.


    Everyone fell into the underground ruins. Several scary demonic creatures could be seen frozen here and there.


    Those monsters survived the three elementalbination attacks. Still, they could not escape the extreme flood and freezing-cold ice storm.


    "Well, looks like we have a few things we need to settle first, boss." David rubbed his head as he realized theirbination attacks weren''t strong enough to wipe out all the demonic creatures in one hit.


    "Since you guys havee here, this should be easy. Let''s clean up this mess to restore peace and safety to your town, major." Brian put his hands on his waist.


    It would be quite a task to deal with the monsters on the ice in this ruin. In fact, he wanted to help or at least witness that high-level battle.


    *boom*


    A fierce sh once again broke out in the distance. Doll One didn''t give any openings for her opponent to run away or have the upper hand.


    "I thought I caught the big prey off guard, but I was really unlucky. Dimension maniption... You are Number Three, right? Or, you are Number Two and Threebined?" Ruvoid Avatar restored her injury instantly.


    She tried to think of a solution to get out of her current predicament, but reinforcements wouldn''t be able to arrive in time before she was killed so hard and would die to death.


    "..." Doll One remained silent and performed another dimension maniption. She should subdue her opponent by weakening the opponent and thenunching the final attack.


    And most importantly, she would impress her master by showing how good she was in battle, just like what her master asked for.


    "Keep quiet, huh... Then, don''t me me to eliminate and absorb you into my power. The defect has no ce for the almighty''s interests!" The Ruvoid Avatar put her hands together, preparing for a finishing move that would put the oue of this sh on the line.


    "Give it all? I''ve been waiting for this." Doll One''s gaze became a fiery purple. She lifted her face veil and looked directly into her enemy''s eyes. "Activate, disrupt!"


    "Ghak!" Ruvoid Avatar felt her core crack, and her elemental maniption copsed instantly. She covered her mouth as she spat out a mouthful of ck blood.


    "What did you do to me, Number Three!?" The Ruvoid Avatar fell to the ground, losing strength. She had no idea about what had happened. All was well, and their battle had been fierce for some time, but she could see her dead end now.


    "You talk too much, lowly copycat." Doll One flew down. She didn''t need tounch her powerful ultimate attack. All she had to do was activate the formation trap that she had installed on her opponent secretly.


    "Copycat? And you have a form simr to mine." The Ruvoid Avatar snorted disdainfully.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I have my master''s permission, but you are an evil illegal clone. We are not alike." Doll One shook her head slightly.


    She had restrained herself enough not to kill her opponent so fast to create an epic battle for her masters to witness. However, now this fight should be over because her almighty master might get bored.


    "Be my strength, for my almighty master''s cause." Doll One extended her hand to her opponent''s head.


    "Number One and the rest will avenge my death. The almighty lord will not spare you after defecting to the enemy''s side!" Ruvoid Avatar grinned.


    "The weak should fear the strong." Doll One made a grasping motion.


    "!!!" Ruvoid Avatar''s expression twisted, and her entire being crushed, reduced to tiny purplish ck particles.


    The cracked avatar core floated mid-air, but it soon shattered into particles. Doll One absorbed all the dark particles into her body.


    "..." Doll One could sense her battle power spiked up, but she soon received a pang in her core.


    "You are too hasty to absorb it. How do you feel now?" Lifa appeared out of thin air and assisted Doll One in stabilizing the turmoil energy.


    "..." Elysia and the girls emerged nearby, witnessing the immense destruction from the sh between two Ruvoid Avatars.


    "I feel perfect now. Master Tifa, why does that Ruvoid Avatar seem to recognize me and talk so much nonsense?" Doll One asked because she thought she should know about it.


    "You were once one of them. You were bad, but your''re now good. They were once yourrades, and their master''s goal was to destroy the world and absorb all life in it. However, you are now a part of us. How do you feel after eliminating her?" Lifa stated the truth casually.


    "Is that so? If so, I have been liberated and saved. I didn''t feel anything after killing her and absorbing her power. But, what''s this kind of feeling?" Doll One lowered her face veil and looked down at her hands.


    "It''s excitement. You feel excited after defeating a fairly strong opponent because you have a reason and a purpose. You will probably understand it more when you manage to cultivate an emotion and spirit of your own. Until that happens, I can''t give you a name yet. For now, you already have your own impressive judgment." Elysia came closer and gave a subtlepliment.


    "This servant understand." Doll One sped her fist and nodded in understanding.


    "If I were to ask you what it was you wanted, what would your answer be, Doll One?" Elysia tried to do a small test.


    "I can not wish for something to happen, but if master wants it, then that is what is best for me. My only wish is to stand by your side to carry out your orders." Doll One answered without dy.


    "Was it because you wanted it or because it was your duty?" Elysia drew closer and stood right in front of Doll One.


    "That is my duty and my wish. I couldn''t ask for more." Doll One grasped her hand and straightened her back.


    "I that so? Would you be happy if I made you an artifact that you can use as your home? That way, you''ll always be around me." Elysia raised her hand.


    "This servant is very grateful for your consideration, master." Upon closer look, Doll One noticed she was a little taller than her master, so she bowed slightly.


    "Good." Elysia worked up the courage to give Doll One a head pat. This might be her first physical contact with Doll One.


    "..." Doll One closed her eyes and received another kind of reward. It was tough to describe, but it gave a twirling-like feeling to her heart. She didn''t truly understand, but it was nice toplete her mission wlessly and receive acknowledgment from her master. Her supreme master gently touched her head!


    "Alright, I''ll be happy if you don''t always absorb the energy around you. Are you still unable to control your power well?" Elysia retracted her hand, feeling her magic drained just because she touched Doll One.


    "This servant is unworthy. I need to practice more to control my phisique''s passives." Doll One apologized earnestly. It was beyond her control.


    "If it''s like this, I can''t give you head pats after you''ve done something good then." Elysia smiled faintly and shrugged her shoulders.


    "No. If you will allow it, I will practice in meditation in the most sacred ce to better control my passive skills, master." Doll One immediately asked for a chance.


    "Then you can enter this new artifact bracelet. I made this especially for your ce to stay, your home. Please meditate there until I call you again." Elysia stretched out her hand and pointed at her purplish-ck bracelet artifact.


    Doll One put her hand to her upper chest, bowed respectfully, and entered that bracelet artifact immediately. There, she discovered a realm the size of a room with a sacred feel, exquisite carvings, and simple but elegant decorations.


    Apart from the unset meditation area, everything was neatly arranged forfort. It was the ce her master designed for her. She immediately went to the meditation ce to fulfill her master''s wish.


    She didn''t realize it was her first desire. The head pat power could touch the almost emotionless doll''s heartstrings. The first step for awakening the desired original spirit.

 Chapter 936 Friends House Visit

    ''What Doll One just did was set up trap formations with each of her attack shes. Her opponent didn''t realize it because she was so excel in dimensionw. We don''t know the code number Doll One just absorbed, but that one was in control of all elemental maniption.'' Lifa told Elysia via telepathy.


    ''Is that alright? She absorbed the whole Ruvoid Avatar just like that.'' Elena felt somewhat suspicious and worried.


    ''Fret note. Doll One breaks her opponent into particles before absorbing them and turning them into her own power. She has be more powerful and scary now.'' Lifa had another worry.


    ''Yeah, all Ruvoid God''s avatars have that capability. They can copy or steal their opponent''s skills. We''ve met Number Two, but we annihted her whole being.'' Elysia looked up at the bright afternoon sky.


    ''We don''t know how strong Number One is, but we need to be prepared, Ely. They have carried out their advanced n, and an army of powerful undead will soon ravage the world.'' Nell heaved a subtle sigh.


    "Hmm-mm~" Yuuki approached her master as she sought attention. She still had an afternoon date with her master as her reward.


    "We''ll get everything ready soon. Let''s go to Eve''s hometown." Elysia already had a n in mind and knew the Goddesses also had things to do tonight.


    "Wonderful! I will host a ce for us. My father, mother, and brother will definitely be pleasantly surprised when wee, hehe." Evelyn put her hands together with a beaming expression. She couldn''t imagine what her family and the troublemakers would try to do when they came, but it would all be fun.


    "We''ll be in your care tonight, Eve.


    Ah, make sure you go with E and Sylvi for what you''re going to do. I need to fulfill my promise to Yuuki. So, the two of us will be moving in separate groups until nightfall." Elysia stroked Yuuki''s head.


    "Kyuu~" Yuuki closed her eyes and enjoyed Elysia''s caresses. Her seven tails were swinging as she was excited to get her time to spend the day with her master.


    "Thank you for lending your skills, Fortuna, Gio. It really helps us to track down the tricky Ruvoid Avatar." Elysia expressed her gratitude. She didn''t know their bond could also be used to lend a fragment of abilities and skills.


    "Well, there''s no need to be shy. You can use my full power if you wish, Ely." Fortuna waved her hand in front of her face. It was no big deal.


    "Hmm." Gio folded his arms and nodded. His power could be helpful to his master, and that made him proud.


    "All right, we are going to Ariatha Capital City now." Elena heaved a subtle sigh. She could only see Elysia from afar for most of the day because of Ai and Yuuki.


    She also had to prepare several things with the other Goddesses. It was pretty tiring, and she truly wanted to return to the Elysian Realm right now, but she had to finish her task before she could rx.


    *Poof*


    Elysia cast her magic, and everyone teleported straight to Evelyn''s hometown.


    Elysia and Yuuki went to the downtown area. Still, Ai also participated in Elysia''s shadow with the condition that Ai should not interfere with Yuuki''s personal time with Elysia.


    Upon looking at that opportunity, Vanessa also tagged along under Yuuki''s approval.


    "Hmm, it''s good to give our master some quiet and rxing time. She''s been getting too much stresstely. Yuuki also deserve her reward. By the way, should we also go now?" Sylvia nced at Evelyn. She knew they would do some exciting things at the pce.


    "Yep, let''s go. We will prepare a nice ce for us to spend the night. Pleasee to the pce by sunset, and all things are ready to wee everyone." Evelyn gave a respectful bow.


    "We won''t get involved there. Don''t let any third party know about us because it''s troublesome." Elena raised her palm to refuse. She could sense the disturbing things if there was a weing event.


    "Affirmative. Other than my core family members, there won''t be anyone knowing about the details of our arrival. It''s just friend''s house visit." Evelyn nodded in understanding.


    "Then, please excuse us." E gave a respectful bow.


    Evelyn, Sylvia, and E walked out of the invisible barrier and headed toward the pce. Xentia and Dori also left with Evelyn at the request of the Goddess of Light.


    "Then shall we prepare them?" Elena called the Goddesses into action.


    "Alright." Lifa and Rhea nodded in understanding. They then nced at Nell.


    "Okay..." Nell opened a portal to her private realm, and the Goddesses entered.


    "Remember to take good care of my Ely. If Ie back and she gets hurt, I will hold you ountable." Elena left a message specifically for Nell and Luna.


    "Sure, we''ll protect her." Luna smiled slightly. She would still protect Elysia without needing to be reminded. Also, the enemy wouldn''t dare to move rashly after the death of another avatar.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''m counting on you. We''ll be back at dusk." Elena waved her hand, and Nell closed the portal.


    "Phew, she is still overbearing as usual. I still feel a bit intimidated even though she has acknowledged me and forgiven me." Nell breathed a sigh of relief.


    Elena, Lifa, Rhea, and Fortuna entered Firmament Realm. Only Luna, Gio, Lynn, and Nell were responsible for protecting Elysia from afar.


    It was also Yuuki''s date with Elysia. Nell''s group would watch from afar as secret protectors until nightfall.


    "Fufu, how envious~" Luna covered her mouth when she saw Yuuki walking hand in hand with Elysia. Yuuki would monopolize the head pats for half a day. However, what made her envious was the little cat in Elysia''s arms.


    Meanwhile, Sylvia''s group casually walked through the city streets without anyone noticing their presence, thanks to their anti-attention talisman.


    "Phew, who would have thought that boy would dare to confess his love to our master. Although, the oue was predictable, he''s pretty brave. He was lucky to meet our master in that magic academy, and that is how the Guardian Elemental Knights, the five heroes were born." Sylvia intertwined her fingers behind her head.


    "Talking about love, master loves us. So, she can''t spare more for outsiders." Dori sped her hands with a sparkling expression. Elysia was her Goddess now.


    "Un! Goddess Elysia loves us." Xentia agreed with that.


    "Hm, but now Ely is a little different. She usually blushes easily and is easy to tease. She was so cute and adorable at that time." Evelyn smiled nostalgically as she recalled the past moment.


    "I think the current Ely is one of the best. You try to tease her, and she still blushes, but expects a payback because she is no longer that shy. Be careful because Ely is not afraid to eat you~" Sylvia grinned mysteriously.


    "!?" Evelyn blushed slightly because it was true. She had already proven it herself.


    "Eat? We are not food, though?" Xentia tilted her head slightly.


    "Oh goodness. Sylvia is just being Sylvia, please don''t think about it too much." E tried to save Xentia''s pure and innocent mind from another dosage of Sylvia''s pervy conversation.


    "Eve, I hear you have a few unresolved issues in your family''s pce. Someone is nning to force you into a political marriage and an annoying brat tried to pursue you?" Sylvia nced at the pce in front of her.


    "Um, yeah. I may have resolved that issue for a while. Problems shouldn''t arise as long as I stay with everyone, but I don''t know if they''ll get me into trouble upon my return. If that happens, I need your help." This might be a little exciting." Evelyn got excited.


    "Hey, that''s the spirit. Let''s do something fun and solve all problems before the otherse to rest. We can''t let them get involved with your family''s affairs, let alone outsiders like some random self-pretentious nobles. Let the troublemakers be clowns to entertain us." Sylvia widened her eyes and grinned. Her blood-red eyes twinkled with passion.


    "But, no killing, mkay? They are still nobles who are hard to deal with." Evelyn raised her finger while advising Sylvia.


    "Worry not, I know what to do. You understand that pride and dignity are far more valuable than life for some nobles, right?" Sylvia rubbed her face and changed her devilish expression to that of an innocent girl.


    "Truly a devil, but that''s sound good. I will tell my return to my family first." Evelyn took out a stone tablet and twiddled with it.


    When they arrived at the pce grounds, Evelyn asked everyone to revoke their anti-attention talisman.


    "Princess Evelyn? How did youe out of the blue?" An imperial knight gasped in surprise when he noticed the princess''s presence nearby.


    "We came leisurely through the front gate. Did your mind perhaps go somewhere in a daydream and not notice us? Nevermind, I have already informed my father of our arrival. Please return to your duty." Evelyn made a little excuse and walked straight into the pce through the front door.


    "Then, allow me to escort you to His Majesty, princess." Another imperial knight volunteered.


    "Good." Evelyn epted that, then the knight guided them inside.


    "Err, is it possible that I just stay upte too much? However, I do sleep from morning to noon, though?" The imperial knight at the pce entrance scratched his head and looked at Princess Evelyn and her friends, slowly walking away.


    "Father, my esteemed father! Do you miss your daughter?" Evelyn opened the door of her father''s study and eximed excitedly.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to arrive just a few minutes after your sudden notification. Anyway, what made youe back so soon, my daughter? I remember you leaving a few days ago for an adventure with the divine group to save the world. You are already a Goddess''s servant, right? Did you perhaps get kicked out for causing grave trouble!?" Kevin stood up, startled by his own assumption. But, he soon realized the presence of several girls behind his daughter.


    "Of course not, my worrywart father. Please hear me, it''s like this--" Evelyn exined several things to her father.

 Chapter 937 Evelyns Pursuer

    "Do you mean it, my daughter? We are in an era of fighting to eliminate ursed creatures. We cannot afford to destroy our rtionship with that noble family." Kevin stroked his newly shaved beard with some hesitation. His daughter''s n sounds dubious to him.


    "Worry not, my father. He will definitelye straight to the pce now that the news about my return has spread. We are also not going to damage the Mitchell Royal Family''s rtionship with anyone. We are only going to make them more submissive, hehe. Am I right, Sylvi? " Evelyn patted her father''s arm while chuckling mysteriously.


    "Well, I believe you are wise enough to do anything. The weight of your actions will not only affect our family, but also the Goddess you serve. The Goddess of Blessings will punish you if you cause trouble." Kevin sighed and replied with a dismissive hand wave.


    "Let''s do it now?" Sylvia also felt somewhat excited about teaching a presumptuous human a lesson.


    "Devil. You didn''t influence my daughter to n evil, did you?" Kevin narrowed his eyes. At one nce, Sylvia''s identity as the devil princess was known to him.


    "Yes, I''m a devil, but the devil princess. This is your daughter''s idea, actually. We just help her handle the troublemaker." Sylvia smiled kindly.


    Unfortunately, Kevin saw that as a devilish yet wicked smile of a high-rank devil. If Sylvia didn''te with the divine group, he wouldn''t let his daughter be around the devil''s evil influence.


    "Well, be careful. He is known asdy killer, the white yboy who likes to y women. Yet, no women hate him even though they know their feelings have been yed. How enviable, and how was that rascal able to pull off that feat?" Kevin raised his palm as he would only close his eyes and ears for youngsters this time. He muttered in a mosquito-like voice with a hint of envy.


    "Yep, we''ll be careful. Anyway, father... Where''s mother and my little brother? They''re not in the pce." Evelyn nodded in understanding.


    "Well, they''ve been quite busy with matters outside recently. Look with these paperwork. I need to finish this before dinner and yet I have to go to the Holy City tomorrow morning. Wait, since you and the Goddesses havee to visit, I can throw this aside and have an early dinner, right?" Kevin tapped his chin and came up with a bright idea.


    "No run away n, father. Since you have decided you have to finish the paperwork before dinner, then that is what you will have to do." Evelyn shook her head as she didn''t want her father to avoid work before it was finished.


    She then put her hand on her chin. "The Goddesses won''t be here before sunset, so we will still have dinner with them at normal hours. It''s also a family dinner. We should tell mother and brother toe home soon."


    "Fair enough. I will tell them to go home immediately. Would you like to help me until dinner, my daughter?" Kevin took a stone tablet, but his daughter had already left the room.


    "See you again at dusk, father!" Evelyn waved her hand, then closed the door.


    "Sigh, no one wants to deal with the piles of paperwork. Darn, if I don''t finish them, then who will?" Kevin sighed and returned to finish the paperwork.


    "Oh right, Eve. Why don''t you ask why your father needs to go to Holy City tomorrow morning? Everyone is actually so busy just because of the ursed." Sylvia felt somewhat curious.


    "However, the world became better because we have one public enemy. The Gods and Goddesses brought us together. Everyone has no other choice but to put aside their strife and enmity towards one another. I hope the hostility between the races ends in this era." E sped her hands in prayer.


    "That may be true, but I don''t think your wish will be fully realized even if there is a miracle, E. Hostility over something is the living''s nature. Even if we eliminate the first cause, another one will reappear to be a new problem. We should hope for the better and more beautiful world." Sylvia patted E''s shoulder and shared her insight.


    "I see..." E heaved a subtle sigh because Sylvia was right.


    "Hum, Xentia doesn''t really understand. However, The Goddess of Blessings once said something about Human Race''s secret weapons. Is your father going to Holy City to fetch some secret weapons, Eve?" Xentia scratched her head.


    "Yes, that is true. Tomorrow my grandfather will distribute the first batch of holy golems and sacred gears to the other rulers. Those things will help humanity eliminate the ursed." E confirmed the information because she knew it well since she was always in Holy City waiting for Ely and the others to return.


    "That sounds amazing. We might be able to pay a visit to the Holy City tomorrow morning. The event will be in the afternoon or evening, right? Anyway, let''s get back to our current topic, Eve. Tell us more about this troublemaker." Sylvia dropped her fist onto her open palm.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well, he is the only son of the Grant Duke Household. His name is ke Grant, the one known asdy killer loved by thousands of beauties. He is nothing more than a stinky yboy who preys on me because of my royal bloodline and my connection to the Goddesses. He tried to harrass me and pursue me, but failed." Evelyn summarized the short story.


    "For the only son of the Duke, I doubt that he is someone that simple. Is it possible that he has a skill like charm magic? He wants to use you to enter the divine group and spread his influence over us? His charm didn''t work on you because you had the Goddess of Light''s protection talisman back then?" Sylvia doubted there was one man who could make a thousand women willing to sacrifice everything for one man.


    "It''s possible, he is the monster in human skin? He has never done anything, but he suddenly came to Eve to pursue her love. He is so suspicious, and also, Eve already belongs to Goddess Ely." Dori sensed something was wrong, and Sylvia''s assumption sounded quite reasonable.


    "..." The girls gasped at Dori''s suspicion but wanted to confirm the truth soon.


    They went to Evelyn''s room, and sure enough, the mentioned ke Grant came straight to the pce about half an hourter only to meet the princess who had just returned. Therefore, the girls did a little preparation.


    "Give me a way, lovely attendants. My dear princess awaits my birth." An amicable-looking man with long ck hair greeted the girls standing guard in front of the entrance.


    "My apologies, Young Master ke. Princess Evelyn and her friends are enjoying afternoon tea in the meeting room." One of the attendants bowed slightly.


    "My dear princess isn''t there? Well, then guide me to the mentioned meeting room. Princess Evelyn''s friends are my friends too. We should get acquainted." ke fanned his face with his ck folding fan with beautiful calligraphy that read "genius" in gold.


    *ck*


    The door opened, and the prince-charming young man entered the room with a bite of a fresh rose. His eyes glistened when he found Evelyn enjoying an afternoon tea with three girls with extraordinary beauty.


    He was stunned for a second to appreciate the beauties, but he soonposed himself and cleared his throat.


    *Bam*


    Sylvia closed the door, and the room was enveloped with a soundproof barrier.


    "Eh?" ke was surprised when he found a girl behind him. That silver-white-haired girl was simr to the true embodiment of devilish beauty.


    "So, you are the one named ke from the Grant Duke Family? Is there a need for you toe here even though you weren''t invited to our girl only afternoon party?" Sylvia asked in a gentle tone.


    "Hello, beauty. This is the first time we have met, and I can tell you with confidence that you are one of the most prettiest girls I have ever met. May I have the honor to know your name." ke ignored the other party''s question, smiled dazzlingly, and flicked his hair a bit.


    "My name is Sylvia Transcendent. You once harrased our friend, so let''s see what your true motives are. Hm, as I suspected. You have something like charm magic. Is that from the amulet in your ne?" Sylvia squinted her eyes, then immediately snatched the other party''s amulet ne for inspection.


    "Eh? Hey, girl, we haven''t even finished getting acquainted yet, but you''ve already taken away my belonging. I didn''t know you had a thief friend, my dear princess. Give it back and serve me a cup of tea. I''m going to pretend this never happened." ke held out his hand to Sylvia while ncing at Evelyn.


    "Yep, this is a demonic charm amulet. The effect is passive and subtle, it only works gradually so it''s difficult to detect. It''s no wonder that some girls get crazy just because of what you say, look, and whatever you do." Sylvia burned that charm amulet with her ck fire.


    "I''m afraid I don''t understand what you''re saying, miss? You not only stole my amulet, but also lost it? Don''t you know who I am and what I can do to you? Even though you are Princess Evelyn''s friend, I-" ke frowned and was ready to do something, but he soon opened his eyes wide. He realized who the girl in front of him was.


    He knew that there was someone with the same name, but that girl was the devil princess of the sole ruler of the Devil Continent. The daughter of the Devil Emperor Dn! If so, no wonder this girl could tell his charm so quickly since the other party was a pure devil!

 Chapter 938 An Impending Disaster

    "Since you came in bad faith, don''t think I''ll be nice~" Sylvia grinned and put on ck gloves.


    "Please don''t be impulsive, miss. This may be a misunderstanding. Please wait, gracefuldy. We are virtuous and have manners." ke backed away to take a safe distance. He immediately looked for a way to escape but knew the exit was sealed.


    "Please cooperate and tell us everything about your plot. We will be nice if you obedient like a good boy, hee~" Dori licked her lips and went to help Sylvia intimidate the bad guy.


    "Yes, you will tell every single thing. I''m afraid you can''t leave before we are satisfied." Sylvia rubbed her hands together.


    "Wha- what?" ke kept backing away until he hit a wall. He had met more than a thousand beauties in various cities and regions, but this was his first time feeling intimidated by girls.


    It was as if these girls would devour him with no bones left. His secret was exposed, and the devil princess inflicted mental pressure on him. His fate was doomed even though he had no time to do anything.


    *Gulp*


    "Princess Evelyn, please help me! Please tell your friends that this is just a misunderstanding!" ke turns to his only acquaintance, the weakest in the room, for help.


    "I didn''t expect you to have a demonic charm amulet. You probably teamed up with an evil demon or Ruvoid Avatar. We originally wanted to y a little game, but now we need to know everything." Evelyn snorted in disgust as she stared at this young man.


    "If I get hurt, my father won''t let this go!" ke looked for a way to escape and immediately ran towards the balcony.


    However, he couldn''t even open the ss door. The entire room was sealed with magic. Therefore, he immediately took out a magic item to salvage his current predicament. He came for beauties, but he was scared because of them now.


    "Why the rush to leave, mister? Xentia can''t give you permission. Sit over here and please be obedient or you will get hurt." Xentia shackled the boy''s movements with light magic. She couldn''t let any possible threat move at will.


    "You can''t run away~" Sylvia took out a ck whip.


    "Ugh, no, no! What do you want to do, devil!" ke grew paler when the devil princess approached. He tried to break free from the shackles of light, but he was just a tiny Intermediate warrior. He could not escape the clutches of two Saint-level pressures.


    "Yes, I am the devil~" Sylvia chuckled, then started to do an interrogation with the other girls.


    "Hmm?" Elysia stared at the pce with a clueless gaze. She could feel Evelyn''s group was having a little fun, but she had no idea what they were doing as she had no intention of seeing further.


    "Serenity is so nice." Yuuki rested her head on Elysia''sp and monopolized the head pats just for herself.


    They were in a traditional restaurant building, sheltering under a beautiful white tree. They sat beside the fish pond, enjoying light snacks.


    "We are lucky to find a ce like this in the downtown area. I heard that the owner of this traditional restaurant is a powerful figure. No one dares to cause trouble in his ce." Elysia stroked her lovely foxdy''s head, thenbed those fluffy snow-white tails one by one.


    "Mm, it''s just like the peaceful country side. We seem to be separated from the hustle and bustle of the city there." Yuuki nced at the bustling city in the distance.


    "If you expect a peaceful and quiet ce, downtown area is not an option. I know a ce that might-" Elysia had not finished speaking, but Yuuki pressed a finger to her lips.


    "Master, you are mine now. I will guide you wherever I want to go. We will do a lot of things because this is an open date, not an elope." Yuuki expressed that with a wink, then pressed her finger to her lips.


    "You naughty fox. See how I tickle you." Elysia smiled in amusement and tickled Yuuki. Seeing Yuuki''s cold expression melt into such a naughty devil was lovely.


    "Kyah, master, hehe... Rub me more~" Yuuki held Elysia''s naughty hand.


    "..." The surrounding maids went speechless. It was unusual for a customer to order the entire top floor, but this one was a girl-and-girl couple? The human and the beastkin at that! Or, maybe, it was a bonding affection between the master and the contracted beast? They were bound for life, after all.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen such a loving master and contracted beast. Moreover, I''ve never heard of a human''s contracted beast capable of taking on a demi-human form."


    "Shh, keep your voice down. The contracted beast with that capability is definitely at Saint-rank or above. That princess only showing her love for her partner."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yeah, that''s a natural thing for the master to pet their pet. I often fondle my big fluffy cat at home too."


    "Wait, girl. Watch your words. No people fondle their cat like you do, that''s petting. You''re just a pervert."


    The maids exchanged words in a whisper-like voice.


    "..." Vanessa looked at Yuuki with a bit of envy. She couldn''t join and snuggled there because the current moment was Yuuki''s reward. Therefore, she could only vent her jealousy by taking some food from a nearby serving table and eating three fish cakes at once.


    At that moment, Vanessa noticed a ck cat hanging on a banner across the street. She thought the ck cat was a pro climber doing his things, but the poor fellow was hanging on by the mere tips of his ws, almost falling.


    She had no idea how long ago that poor fellow had been there, but she could tell he was scared to fall. Therefore, she took a small piece of fish cake, then threw it at that ck cat''s paw, giving a helping hand.


    *Pang*


    The poor fellow released hisst grip in surprise and fell down. "Meeooww!"


    "It''s only three meters. A cat wouldn''t die just from falling from that height. I give you courage, and don''t thank me." Vanessa went to the corner and peered down.


    Sure enough, that poor fellow was fine. He only looked angry because someone had ambushed him all of a sudden. Nevertheless, he bit the fish cake and hurried down an alley.


    "Why do I feel something strange about that ck cat? Is he a spy cat? He tried to climb that tall building to spy on us but failed miserably?" Vanessa mumbled to herself and returned to her master''s side. She reported on what had just happened and received a head pat.


    "Curse you, white cat! Why did theye to this capital city at this time? I thought this would be the right ce to stage a grand opening, but this isn''t good. Our preparation today is for naught. We need to go to the other big city for that. Number Two, Three, And Six have already fall. It''s time for us to strike back." The ck cat grumbled in annoyance. It was hard to be a cat, and now everything was ruined.


    "Our opening shall be grand and festive. Just consider you are lucky, lowly humans. We will go elsewhere for ughter and massage, err, massacre. It''s not just not just one or two cities. Every ce will get their turn at the right time, kekeke..." The ck cat dispersed into the mist and vanished from that secluded alley.


    Vanessa reports what just happened to her master and gets her share of a head pat.


    ''Ely, I also feel a familiar energy breathing from there. However, it feels a lot weaker and fainter than some of the Ruvoid Avatars we''ve encountered. Perhaps, it is the avatar''s little minion clone?'' Ai also thought the same thing as Vanessa.


    ''Is it? I also feel something strange, so that is the cause. However, if that ck cat is evil, what does he intend to do here?'' Elysia asked in wonder. She scanned the surroundings with her sacred vision. she couldn''t detect the presence of that ck cat around.


    ''You don''t need to look for that little fellow. He has run away for fear of being discovered by our secret protectors.'' Ai nced at the nearby table. A group led by the Goddess of Blessings was there, enjoying their snacks unnoticed by the maids.


    ''I see, I''ll be sending Doll One on an investigative mission after this.'' Elysia no longer tried to find the whereabouts of the ck cat. She knew an impending disaster was imminent.


    "Master, let''s go there. It looks like a fun ce." Yuuki pointed at a building down there. Since the enemy had already fled, they didn''t need to chase after it.


    "Hmm?" Elysia checked what kind of ce caught Yuuki''s attention.


    It was a two-story building, a fancy-looking store that catered to hosting parties for nobility. However, that store highlighted the wedding ceremony on the front.


    "Weeding organizer store? Yuuki, are you?" Elysia was surprised and blushed slightly.


    "Hmm? Weed, wedding? It''s still too soon, master... I pointed at the shop over there, the beauty salon." Yuuki became embarrassed, too, when he realized what Elysia meant.


    "Ahem, alright, let''s go. However, why do you want to go to the beauty salon?" Elysia looked Yuuki up and down. Her snow fox looked gorgeous and well-groomed from top to bottom because Yuuki received the best treatment with her. Hence, the beauty salon was redundant.


    "I want to be a well-refined nobledy like Luna. I could ask her to teach me how to dress up to look charming, but I want to see how human nobles conduct themselves too. Let''s go there, master. It''s getting quite busy with the duchesses." Yuuki pulled Elysia''s hand, and they left from there, hand in hand.


    "Oh, my, fufu~" Luna was pleasantly surprised. She became a role model for Yuuki, or maybe Yuuki just wanted to fulfill the first requirement to learn fox race illusion art.

 Chapter 939 Little Ninja Thief

    "Hmm-mm~" Yuuki was a happy and blessed fox right now. It was an impressive date. She could go wherever she wanted with her master.


    She took the lead, and her master was so lovely. The most memorable thing for her was the event at the beauty salon. Several arrogant nobledies were looking for trouble because she wasn''t human.


    "Heehee~" Yuuki recalled when Elysia stood for her and oppressed those ignorant nobledies for jeering and insulting her.


    "She is mypanion, my family. If you keep talking like that, don''t me me if I be merciless. Not even a God can save you." Elysia''s words kept ringing in Yuuki''s mind. Yuuki was unbelievably happy.


    Those nobledies immediately ran away because they were intimidated. No one knew whether those arrogant batches would receive a few beatings when theyter found Elysia''s true identity at their home.


    Elysia and Yuuki''s current location was above the city walls. Today was beautiful, and Yuuki wished to see the sunset together.


    "Master, do I look like a princess now?" Yuuki twirled in front of Elysia.


    "Mm, you are my snow fox princess." Elysia understood what Yuuki was feeling. Whenpared to the other girls, Yuuki felt to have the weakest origin because the other girl was either princess ordy of high status.


    "Hmm, thank you, master~" Yuuki sat next to her master, watching the sunset with a smile.


    "..." Elysia saw Yuuki''s seven tails swaying because of Yuuki''s happy mood. She held one and ced it on herp.


    "Do you like my tails, master? It''s a bit troublesome sometimes because there are so many of them and sometimes they bloom like a fan. It also sometimes moves without my noticing." Yuuki looked at her master.


    "Yes, your fur is the fluffiest. Your tails will increase as your strength grows, right? It will be eight when you ascend to Empress rank and nine when you be a Divine." Elysia began to imagine Yuuki bing the nine-tailed fox beastkin in the myth.


    "Fufu, I know you love my fur, master. I take very good care of it." Yuuki put her other tails onto Elysia''sp, then left one for her to cuddle.


    "..." Vanessa took out a small note and put it first. She had to groom her fur more to beat Yuuki''s fluffiness.


    "The sun has set. Now it''s time for us to go to the pce. We can buy some things you like on the way because this is the beginning of this city''s nightlife." Elysia stood up and extended her hand to Yuuki.


    "En, but I heard that every city has a curfew. Only guards and knights patrol the night." Yuuki grabbed Elysia''s hand.


    "Yes, that''s true. Depending on the city''s policy, the curfew is around ten or eleven at night." Elysia carried Vanessa, and they left.


    As Elysia and Yuuki walked through the main street, a slightmotion urred at the end of the road. A ninja-like kid was running at an impressive speed towards them.


    "Catch that kid!" Several adults chased behind in anger and annoyance.


    "Hmm?" Elysia noticed the ninja boy running towards her. That boy probably couldn''t see their presence because of her anti-attention magic.


    "!?" The ninja boy widened his eyes when he found two beautiful girls appearing so close in front of him. He failed to notice them but immediately maneuvered to avoid the obstacles.


    "Wow, he did a flip. We didn''t stop him, master?" Yuuki stood to the side and looked back.


    "That''s not necessary. That ninja boy is now being chased by four Great Masters and a Spirit warrior. It would be a shame if they couldn''t catch a little Beginner-level thief." Elysia didn''t intend to get involved because she didn''t feel it was necessary.


    "Stop that little demon thief!" The Spirit warrior shouted at the people in front.


    They tried to stop the little ninja boy, but they were no obstacles for the little ninja to escape.


    "Wait, where''s my Space Bag?"


    "Ah, my artifact is missing!?"


    "My money is not there? I was robbed!?"


    "My saving, my treasures disappeared!?"


    "Is it possible because of that little thief!? Chase him!"


    The surrounding people eximed in surprise, then rushed after the little thief like a group of madmen.


    "Eh?" Yuuki checked her waist belt. She couldn''t find her treasured Space Bag either. It was the snow-white Space Bag that her master had gifted her, and it was stolen even though she had put it in a safe ce!?


    "What is it?" Elysia turned her head because Yuuki suddenly became agitated and panicked.


    "Master, master, my Space Bag is stolen by that little thief too. He probably has super thief skills and a quick escape. I must catch him immediately, or I''ll lose my treasures!" Yuuki held her head, almost crying. That Space Bag and its contents were beyond precious to her.


    "No, wait. We don''t need to chase him because he wille to us to return everything. I remember you put your divine artifact there. If your Space Bag is in that ninja boy''s hand, then we can summon him forcefully before us." Elysia held Yuuki''s arm, then handed Vanessa over.


    Ai, Vanessa, Nell and Elysia''s other secret protectors were just about to take action to catch that thief, but they got their priority. Luckily, Elysia could do something to retrieve Yuuki''s Space Bag.


    Elysia checked her belonging for a moment. Her Space Bags and artifacts were still there because her divine protection would prevent outsiders from touching her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After that, she raised two fingers and closed her eyes. She concentrated on sensing Yuuki''s divine artifacts. Since they were also crafted by herws and their half-master, so she could call them, including the Space Bag.


    *Poof*


    The ninja boy appeared out of thin air andnded in the middle of the street with a thud.


    "Ouch, my butt!" The ninja boy groaned and was confused, but he soon realized his predicament. The two princesses did not hunt him like the others, but were they experts beyond experts!?


    "Ah, um, princess. Is there anything you need from me?" The ninja boy pretended to be innocent. He nced at the girl wearing a crown and a beautiful sparkling white dress.


    "Gulp... She is a Saint-rank princess, but the other one is just a Beginner-level servant?" The ninja boy muttered under his breath as hepared the strength of the two peerless beauties before him.


    "What did you just say?" Yuuki opened her palm, creating a freezing cold blue me. It was a great offense to call her master a servant.


    "You are a young human with superb skills, not a little demon. Why did you decide to walk the path of a thief?" Elysia shook her head and waved her hand. She took that thief''s belongings without even sparing a single coin.


    It was an ability with spacews that Rhea and Lifa had taught her, but she tweaked it a bit. That ninja boy wasn''t the only one with thief-like skills.


    "Hmph! Eh?" The ninja boy was about to run away, but he suddenly couldn''t move his legs. His feet stuck hard to the road, frozen.


    "You can''t run. Return my Space Bag now." Yuuki stretched out her hand, intimidating with super cold mental pressure.


    "O almighty princess. My apologies, but you may have the wrong person. I am only a child, and how could I steal from someone as powerful as you." The ninja boy became somewhat frantic.


    "You dare to lie in front of me? I will ask one more time, return my Space Bag this instant. Or, I will freeze you and take my Space Bag by myself." Yuuki froze the thief''s legs from foot to waist.


    "Tch, that thief suddenly disappeared."


    "It''s my family''s huge loss."


    "Search for that little demon all over town."


    "He can''t get out of the capital city at will. We''ll look for him until we find him!"


    "Oh, wait! Look there!"


    "That damned little thief has been caught!"


    Several high-level warriors walked back to the main street. They were surprised to find the little thief half-frozen in front of the two peerless beauties.


    "Haha, this is a punishment from heaven. You tried to steal from a Saint Princess and failed!"


    "Return my Space Bag this instant or this daddy will wack you to death."


    "Now you can''t run anywhere. We are very grateful to you, noble princess."


    The warriors and townspeople immediately gathered, expressing gratitude and praising the two peerless beauties. Everyone was about to beat up the little ninja thief, but the perpetrator instantly spoke to save his life.


    "Wait, wait, I''ll give your things back. Please don''t be too impulsive to bully a child." The ninja boy raised his palm immediately and rummaged into his clothes.


    He soon broke into a cold sweat when he realized the Space Bag he had tied to his body was no longer there. He was the thief, but he was robbed. "Disappear? Is it not there? My Space Bag is also missing!?"


    "Don''t pretend to be a pitiful little garlic. I don''t have much patience, little ninja thief." Yuuki unconsciously increased her cold intensity to freeze her surroundings.


    "Yuuki, this is yours. It''s back to us." Elysia put a snow-white Space Bag into Yuuki''s hand.


    "Eh? Ooh~" Yuuki''s freezing cold ability went out instantly. She no longer cared about the ninja boy and immediately checked her Space Bag''s contents. Everything was still there, and she finally could breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Phew." The ninja boy and the surrounding people were also relieved. They almost froze into chunks of ice just because of the angry princess.


    Upon closer look, that white princess was not human. Everyone only realized it when they looked at her ears and tails. That snow-white princess was a Fox Princess from the Beastkin Race!


    "We confiscated the little ninja thief''s Space Bag. Pleasee to the pce with us if you want your belongings back. You must be able to describe your items stolen by the little ninja thief, or else we cannot find which one is yours.


    Also, please bring the little ninja thief to the pce. Don''t beat him, as the punishment will await him. The Mitchell Royal Family is the one that will take care of this matter." Elysia turned around and walked towards the pce.


    There were a lot of items stolen by this little ninja thief. She couldn''t return the items to the wrong person. Therefore, it was best to leave these troublesome matters to the royal family.


    "Wait, your master hasn''t spoken yet, but why are you being so bossy, missy? Are you the one who has taken back all the items from this little thief''s hand?" A middle-aged man blocked Elysia''s way, feeling dissatisfied.

 Chapter 940 Unknown Empress?

    "Kneel down." Yuuki pointed her finger down.


    *Thud*


    "!?" The middle-aged man immediately knelt down from the tremendous cold pressure. He shivered instantly and felt scared. This Saint-level princess was so overbearing. "This, this princess may have misunderstood. I want to remind your servant that you-"


    "Stop talking. She is my master, not a servant. Watch what you say." Yuuki pped empty air, freezing half of the middle-aged man''s face to utter another nonsense.


    Someone who created a Saint as a servant was definitely an Empress! The middle-aged man gasped and immediately apologized with a prostration. Still, he couldn''t speak because half of his face was frozen.


    "Yuuki, it''s okay. Let''s meet Eve now. All of you, pleasee to the pce." Elysia held Yuuki''s arm and teleported to Evelyn''s side with a poof.


    "Wow, truly a top tier powerhouse. It''s a teleportation!"


    "It''s a good thing we''re not as stupid as that man."


    "He is lucky that unknown Empress didn''t press any further and released him regardless of his offense."


    "She is an Empress in disguise? A secret official visit?"


    "Anyway, it looks like they really wanted toe to the pce on some important business, but this little thief was just unlucky enough to offend them."


    "So, shall we go to the pce now to get our things back? The Royal Family will be the one to handle it, right?"


    "Are you able to properly describe the stolen item? If not, it will be lost forever."


    "Worry not, but what should we do with this little demon thief?"


    People exchanged words among each other in amazement at the two peerless beauties just now. They then gave their undivided attention to the little ninja thief, who was half-frozen.


    "Welp, people have mercy. I didn''t hurt you so you can''t touch me." The ninja boy was still trying to free himself from the ice shackles.


    "Well, the Unknown Empress asked us to take him to the pce to be punished."


    "But, he froze and stuck to the road. So, we can only cut his legs or bring him with a chunk of the road."


    "Let''s beat him up first. He''s been stealing here since thest few days."


    *Crack* *Boom*


    "Hahaha, consider today is my bad luck. See youter, moron!" The ninja boy used a little trick to free himself from the shackles, then threw a smoke bomb. He rushed to run away from the location despite his sore legs.


    *Cough* *Cough*


    "Damn, that little thief managed to escape!"


    "How can we exin to the Unknown Empress and the Royal Family?"


    People coughed from the smoke. They were confused because the little ninja thief had run away once again. At that moment, several imperial guards came closer.


    "What''s going on here?" An imperial guard asked.


    "I don''t know. We''d better report immediately. Hey, imperial guards, you came just in time." One of the townspeople immediately exined the situation. Everyone in the vicinity then went to the pce.


    "Urgh!" The middle-aged man tried to remove the mask-like ice that had frozen half of his face. It was like a super cool mask that blended into his skin. It stuck tightly and was hard to take off.


    "Elder Lian, do you need help? Please don''t force the ice mask off or you''ll tear the skin on your face." A young man tried to help.


    "Please stop, the warm water might help you unseal the ice mask. It was your fault for speaking so rudely in front of the people of unknown origin." Another elder came with a pot of hot water.


    "Hmm!?" Elder Lian immediately took a safe distance.


    It was not warm water, but boiling water! His face would be scalded because of it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Stay there and don''t move. Disciples, hold him down. You almost offended an Empress and a Saint, fool." Another elder gave an order to his people.


    The disciples immediately held Elder Lian''s hands and feet. The man with hot water immediately helped release the seal of the ice mask. A few minutester, the ice mask''s seal finally came off.


    "Damn, I''m really unlucky. I was robbed by that little demon thief, and bullied by them." Elder Lian rubbed his face. It felt numb and a bit sore.


    "Well, we need to head over to the pce to retrieve our stolen belongings. Those peerless beauties are righteous, and the Royal Family will not mistreat us." Another elder sighed and walked towards the pce.


    At that moment, a girl with long brown hair ran from the alley to the main street. She was only d in casual clothes and looked like an ordinary city girl. Upon spotting his acquaintances, he rushed over to them. "Uncle Lian, please help me!"


    "What else is going on? Wait, who are you? I don''t recognize you, and why do you call me uncle?" Elder Lian jumped backwards when an unknown girl rushed towards him.


    *Thud*


    The girl fell down on the road because she tripped. She had a lot of grievances and felt wronged. She was happy to meet his n''s members but realized they couldn''t recognize her right now.


    But it didn''t hurt to try. She immediately stood up. "It''s me, Young Master ke! Can''t you recognize me? I''m currently under the devil''s magic. Please help me to dispel the curse!"


    "Young Master ke? You pretended to be a ghost, and no one would believe it. You''re the girl who wanted to set us up, right?" Elder Lian frowned, not believing the ruse because the girl before him was just ordinary. No disguise magic had been detected, but the twin peak on her chest was suspicious.


    "Wait, this kind of resonance... You really are Young Master ke? Err, we didn''t know you had this tendency at night. Ahem, we didn''t see anything." Another elder soon realized the truth but didn''t dare to say it clearly.


    "That''s what they did! Princess Evelyn and her friends bullied me! They made my hair grow long, changed my voice with magic, then gave this load of burden on my chest. They want to give me punishment and turn me into a girl." ke pointed towards the pce.


    "Pfft, for real? Is it really you and your reasons? You have a hobby like that, don''t you, Ladyboy ke?" A dashing man in ck armor came closer while holding back hisughter. He didn''t expect to find a funny thing in the middle of the city''s main street.


    "What, prince? You damn, I will see youter and punish your little sister!" ke just realized that many people were watching him. He immediately ran away in embarrassment because he had already lost his face!


    "Heh, you won''t be able to touch her even a single hair, you fool. That might be divine punishment for you ying around with women too much. You will experience being a woman and know how they feel." Prince Bilie snorted and continued walking towards the pce, with his knights following.


    "You didn''t chase him? Even though he looks like that, he is still your young master. It''s alreadyte, and one doesn''t know what will happen to him if he runs in the alley like that." Prince Bilie nced at the Grant n''s members as she passed them.


    "You chase after him. We are going to the pce to retrieve the little demon thief''s stolen goods." Elder Lian divided his group into two.


    "Alright. Make sure you retrieve our belongings. Our n''s Space Bags share simr characteristics." An elder nodded and led two disciples to follow him, chasing after theirdy-like young master.


    "We let that little thief go?" Luna asked the fairy-like Goddess.


    "Yes, we let him go. He steals things from the rich for the poor and should only be for the bad rich, not the good rich. I have warned him, and he will not dare to steal carelessly again." Nell nced at the suburban area. That little ninja thief slumped over in the corner of the alley, panicking because of her divine warning.


    She then rubbed her tummy and flew to the pce. "Let''s go back for dinner. I''m already hungry."


    "..." Elysia went speechless after listening to the girls'' stories. Sylvia''sughter sounded so happy and satisfied, so she chose not to do anything since Evelyn agreed.


    "Hehe, he will pay a fair price. His morph won''t be able to be lifted because it''s a semi-permanent." Sylvia felt somewhat proud.


    "Huff, how is it semi-permanent? It''s not illusion magic or disguise?" Yuuki sighed. The mischievous devil did something again, but she didn''t want to meddle with the current case.


    "Yep, the magic I used was just to give his chest a little lump, and make his hair long. Dori did something to change his vocal cords a bit more feminime. It''s semi-permanent because there''s no magic after that. Aren''t my punishment idea awesome?" Sylvia replied with a wink.


    "If it''s semi-permanent, how can he be himself again after a month of punishment?" Elysia put her hand to her forehead.


    "Eh, ah... haha, it''s okay, maybe... He will be fine as long he bes a good boy." Sylviaughed dryly and avoided Elysia''s gaze.


    "He still has his family jewel, so he is still a boy. No worry, the world is advanced. After a month, his fake breasts will dete on its own and his vocal cords will revert back on their own. After he cut his hair, he will return to normal. Hopefully, he gets a valuable lesson to appreciate women better." Dori rubbed her chin like an old sage.


    "Hehe, he might be traumatized." Elysia shook her head with a helpless smile.


    "I''m back. Ely, I have already informed my father and the high-level imperial knights have been dispatched to do the task you requested. The stolen items will be returned to their owners as long as they can clearly describe the lost items to imperial knights." Evelyn returned to the room.


    "Little thief is so talented. He stolen many things from people and might rival a nobleman''s treasury." Vanessamented casually.

 Chapter 941 Time Chamber

    "Ely, the truth of what we just did was not just for messing around with that insignificant man. I put a bomb on his chest, but it looked like fake breasts. It would explode violently the moment he came in contact with the demonic energy again. " Sylvia''s yful expression immediately disappeared and changed to a solemn one.


    "Why did you do that?" Elysia did not expect this situation and condition.


    He has some demonic items that are dangerous and shouldn''t be owned by humans. He also has traces of powerful demons in his body, including a death qi. He might be involved in the case of looting the remains of heroes of the past. The explosion will kill him and the demon. We''ll know the grand scheme of things behind the scenes pretty soon." Sylvia intertwined her fingers on the table. She took a moment to observe Elysia''s expression.


    "Continue." Elysia nodded slightly, asking Sylvia to say the rest.


    "These are his belongings and the Space Bag. There are some of the demonic items I mentioned earlier. He is known as yboy ordykiller and nonsense is thanks to the demon''s help. The bomb that I imnted into his body won''t be removed easily. Let''s We''ll see what happens next, hehe~" Sylvia felt happy because her little scheme earned a neutral response from Elysia.


    "All right, you''ve done your best for everyone. I hope he doesn''te to meet demons, then. Demons should be in Devil Continent''s underworld, not here. That''s a bad omen. Perhaps, it has something to do with the unexpected Ruvoid Avatar disguised as a cat, Vann." Elysia nced at Vanessa.


    "En, we''ll see how it goester. That man is a dead man." Vanessa had the same opinion as her master''s statement.


    Wow, that sounds cruel, but he could be even crueler. Even if he has the divine ss charm-rted skills, he won''t be able to do anything. But a Ruvoid Avatar slipped under our noses just now, huh. She seems scared because of us. already dropped three out of nine." Nell flew over andnded on Elysia''s shoulder.


    "Wee back." Elysia raised her hand in greeting.


    "Oh, right, everyone. Pleasee to my Firmament Realm after dinner. Also, Ely... Your master and the other Goddesses are already prepared something good for you and Ai there." Nell raised her finger. It was almost time.


    "Me and Ai? I see, its rted to training huh. E and Eve will also be having special training too right?" Elysia nodded in understanding. Elena had said something about this before.


    "Yes, but their training is different from yours. Everyone will have their training in the next few days, but we will do it in the real battlefield." Nell confirmed the information.


    "En, then, let''s have dinner first. My family is waiting for you in the royal dining hall." Evelyn felt excited to get that special training.


    "Good." Nell gave a thumbs up.


    Everyone then goes to dinner with Evelyn''s family. However, the atmosphere became somewhat awkward after Nell shared some information with them.


    "Thank you for the food. Emperor Kevin, you better not go to Holy City tomorrow morning. If the situation is urgent, use the teleportation talisman to whisk everyone away with you." Nell rubbed her mouth.


    "This one obeys." Kevin sped his fist.


    "Then we''ll excuse ourselves." Nell flew in and asked everyone to go with her.


    After the divine group left, Bilie breathed a sigh of relief and asked. "Fther, why did the Goddess of Blessings forbid you to go tomorrow? We have to stay around for the next three days?"


    "How should I know, my son. However, I could see the seriousness in everyone''s expressions when the Goddess of Blessings shared information about the cmity with us. An abominent was in this town a while ago, after all." Kevin frowned and looked down slightly, lost in thought.


    "Catastrophe, huh. Then, we should also prepare. We only have a few weeks before the great cmity." Isabelle looked up at the moon in the cloudy night sky.


    "I hope we manage to clear the ursed before the great cmity urs. We will all go through this difficult era together. Follow me, we need to do a few things." Kevin stood up and walked away. His wife and son immediately followed him.


    Nell led everyone to Evelyn''s room in that pce. She then opened a portal to her Firmament Realm.


    "It''s not good to talk here. I''ve already sealed the entire room with strongyered barriers. Let''s talk inside." Elena invited everyone inside.


    "Ai..." Elysia held Ai''s hand.


    "..." Ai just looked at Elysia in silence, then entered the Firmament Realm following Elena. She held Elysia''s hand tightly as she could guess what would be waiting for themter.


    "Everyone, wee to our important evening meeting. Here we will announce a few things and missions that we will be doing in the next four days before we go to the moon for investigation." Lifa greeted everyone with a tender smile.


    Elysia and everyone took their seats. Lifa then tells everyone that she, Elena, Rhea, and Fortuna just finished reviving Nell''s time chamber.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Elysia, Elena, and Ai would cultivate there for a few days. While everyone else, except E and Evelyn, would take care of the problems and issues outside.


    "s, if only we had thirty years to cultivate you, Ely. I believe those peak-tier Ruvoid Gods would not have the opportunity to cause trouble. However, we only have about two months left." Lifa held Elysia''s hand.


    "The time chamber... It would be like experiencing the time difference in the Boundless Realm and this world. However, is that really okay? We will be oblivious to anything that happens outside and can''t help it in that time period." Elysia was pretty much concerned that something unexpected would happen.


    Not to mention, the so-called Ruvoid Avatar with code Number One was still lurking in the shadows. That entity was the one mentioned by the previous two Ruvoid Avatars. So, that one was clearly very strong.


    "Yes, it is simr. Aria will responsible and handle everything here. The newly revived time chamber can only function for three and a half days before returning to hibernation, but that is set five hundred times the real world. All resources have been prepared inside." Lifa nodded in confirmation.


    She then paused for a moment and smiled before continuing. "Also, Ely. You don''t need to worry. We are more than enough to handle those Ruvoid Avatars and ursed creatures. Even though you will go through four years of training and meditation, that will only be three days in the real world."


    "Yes, leave it to us. We can''t just leave everything to you and your master, right? We are also capable of many things."


    "En, with the power you bestow upon us, we can protect everyone in your cultivation time."


    "Rest assured, master. We will clean up the ursed in that period of time. Maybe, there won''t be any ursed creatures and sealed areas left in this world by the time you leave, hehe~"


    "Un, we can do it."


    "As long as Ely gets stronger, then we will also receive the bigger blessings. However, that doesn''t mean we can ck off. We need to forge our true abilities and strength on the battlefield to boost Ely''s power too!"


    The girlspletely agreed and supported this arrangement. Elysia is their key figure, while Elena and Ai are part of Elysia with an inseparable essence. During their cultivation time, everyone should do whatever it takes to suppress the ursed creatures and Ruvoid Avatars as a group with thorough preparations.


    "We have made a lot of preparations to deal with Ruvoid Avatars and ursed creatures while you are in closed door cultivation." Nell pointed at the pile of anti-curse mechanisms, portable rune formations, trap talismans, and many others not far from them.


    "Fine, but please be careful. You are all precious to me." Elysia nodded in understanding.


    This arrangement might sound sudden to the girls, but they dly supported it.


    "E, Eve, you will be carrying out training in the Firmament Realm as well." Rhea nced at E and Evelyn, making them slightly nervous.


    "What kind of training are we going to have?" E mustered her courage to ask.


    Nell took a deep breath, then let it out slowly. She then pointed at arge circle near the end of the room. "Divine angel''s training ground. I''ve moved the portal entrance here. It''s an angel-level trial only for human chosen ones to enter. Hope you can get satisfactory results and the answers you seek in that ce."


    "!?" E gasped in surprise. The Goddess of Blessings didn''t want to make her an angel, but she would still be an angel in the end?


    "Oh my... We are honored." Evelyn covered her mouth. She nced at E and noticed her friend''s excitement.


    You will not turn into my divine angel, so you can rest easy. You may be strong because of the divine battlesuit and the blessings of Ely''s spirit when it is active. However, don''t underestimate my trial ground. The stronger you are, the more difficult the obstacles you will encounter." Nell raised her finger in her exnation.


    "We better get going now." Lifa pped her hands once to get everyone''s attention.


    "Well then, we''ll meet again in three days." Elena smiled faintly as she looked at everyone.


    "Cherub, be a godd boy when I''m not around, okay? You can follow Gio and help everyone." Ai squatted down and rubbed her little pet''s head.


    "..." Vanessa, Yuuki, Lynn, and the girls stared at Elisia silently. However, their gazes seemed to say that they were expecting something before Elysia went to the time chamber.


    "Come here. I will miss you all." Elysia beckoned her pantheon members toe over and then gave them some head pats. She spoke some gentle and warm words to each individual until she had to go to the time chamber with Elena and Ai.

 Chapter 942 The Mysteries Hidden Within Us

    Elysia almost forgot to give Doll One an assignment. She summoned Doll One and then assigned several tasks to their divine-ss doll to be tasked withpleting missions under Lifa''s tutge.


    After that, Lifa and everyone left Nell''s Firmament Realm.


    "Alright, please reach out your hand to that portal. At the divine angel''s training ground, you will encounter a thousand and one different kinds of trials. You will operate as a two-person team. The most important thing here is to forge your basic abilities and develop your abilities and overall capabilities." Rhea exined the main points before E and Evelyn stepped into the trial ground.


    "Inside there, it''s simr to the time chamber, right? How about theparison?" Evelyn gulped her saliva. She felt somewhat nervous, in contrast to the excited E.


    "One day here, equals fifty days inside. You have one hundred and fifty days to go as far as you can before you are forced out. One thousand and one floors. The stronger you are, the more difficult the obstacles will be. Please do your best." Rhea showed her five fingers.


    "If we fail to clear a certain obstacle or get injured inside, what will happen to us?" E asked to make sure.


    "You will be thrown out when seriously injured. The training ground is abat simtion. You will feel pain, but you won''t bleed. Also, you can be beaten close to death''s door, but not instant death.


    So, please move with caution. Don''t try to challenge higher floors before you feel strong enough. Have you brought resources for the half-year battle yet? Rhea nced at E and Evelyn''s Space Bag.


    "We don''t have that preparation yet¡­" Evelyn checked the contents of her Space Bag. She could only survive for two or three months at most.


    After that, Lifa and everyone left Nell''s Firmament Realm.


    "Alright, please reach out your hand to that portal. At the divine angel''s training ground, you will encounter a thousand and one different kinds of trials. You will operate as a two-person team. The most important thing here is to forge your basic skills and cultivate your spirits." overall capabilities." Rhea exined the main points before E and Evelyn stepped into the trial ground.


    "Inside there, it''s simr to the time chamber, right? How about theparison?" Evelyn gulped her saliva. She felt somewhat nervous, in contrast to the excited E.


    "One day here, equals fifty days inside. You have one hundred and fifty days to go as far as you can before you are forced out. One thousand and one floors. The stronger you are, the more difficult the obstacles will be. Please do your best." Rhea showed her five fingers.


    "If we fail to clear a certain obstacle or get injured inside, what will happen to us?" E asked to make sure.


    "You will be thrown out when seriously injured. The training ground is abat simtion. You will feel the pain, but you will not bleed. Also, you can be beaten close to death''s door, but not instant death.


    So, please move with caution. Don''t try to challenge higher floors before you feel strong enough. Have you brought resources for the half-year battle yet? Rhea nced at E and Evelyn''s Space Bag.


    "We don''t have that preparation yet¡­" Evelyn checked the contents of her Space Bag. She could only survive for two or three months at most.


    "Fret not, you will get credit points which can be exchanged into some items or whatever you need toplete the trials. You only need to clear obstacles and defeat your enemies. The mini version of the Goddess of Blessings will guide you in the trial ground. Pleasee in now." Rhea pointed her palm to the portal.


    "Alright. Ely, please bless us!" Evelyn nodded understanding, then waved her hand to her best friend.


    "Eve, E, we wish you all good luck. See you in three days." Elysia waved her hand.


    E bid her farewell and then entered the portal with Evelyn hand in hand.


    *Zap*


    The portal closed and went into sleep mode.


    "Nell is ying tricks, right? Her little avatar will transport goods like a merchant in the trial ground. I hope they can reach the highest point they can achieve." Elena smiled in amusement.


    "Yes, as long as they don''t use artifacts beyond their basic abilities, they will be fine. It will be an instant failure if they use their divine battlesuits because their next enemy will be at the level of a God." Rhea walked towards the entrance to the time chamber.


    "Are you alsoing in with us, Rhea?" Elysia felt it would be a bit lonely if Rhea waited alone.


    "Yes, I will go with you. Let me make a small avatar here to guard." Rhea sped her hands and then closed her eyes.


    The life and nature magic energy in her surroundings suddenly surged. A wisp of magical energy shot out from Rhea''s body as if it was separating from her body.


    The greenish-gold energy wisp soon became a small plush doll in the shape of a cute elf.


    "Cute..." Elysia felt her heartbeat with a kyun. She picked up the plush doll and rubbed it on the head.


    "Master..." Plush doll Rhea muttered with a bit of embarrassment.


    "Ah, sorry." Elysia returned the plush doll avatar to Rhea.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Please guard this ce. E and Eve will be confused if they get thrown out and no one is here." Rhea put her plush doll avatar shirt on. She then invited everyone into the time chamber. "Let''s go."


    "Ah-haa~" Elena did a little stretching and entered after Rhea. Elysia and Ai followed shortly after.


    *Zap*


    The entrance to the time chamber instantly disappeared, blending into the wall.


    Elysia thought the time chamber was a minimalist room where they would meditate in a closed room using a unique formation. However, what greeted her sight upon entering was a humble abode at the top of a mountain.


    The small, humble wooden house had a small courtyard the size of a basketball court, a hot spring, an outdoor meditation spot, and a mountain of resources. For the indoor, a circr formation was ced right in the middle of the room. Apart from one bedroom and bathroom, there was nothing else.


    "There is a boundary wall here. So, what we see beyond this is an illusion. This is a separated realm with thews of the artificial world, right?" Ai stroked the transparent wall on the far side of the mountaintop hut.


    "Yes, the time chamber is only the area of this mountain peak. Please don''t damage the wall, or the time chamber will copse." Rhea pulled Ai''s arm away from the transparent wall. "Anyway, Ai... Are you curious about everything about Ely and Elena? You are one of them, and you probably want to know everything."


    "What do you mean? Err, I''ll call you by your real name, Rhea." Ai felt like it needed to be rified.


    "Yes, you can call me by my real name now. I mean, please establish mind sync with Ely too. You''ll be able to sync perfectly with uster." Rhea smiled mysteriously.


    "Ah, that''s just like what Lady Lifa does, right? I''m fine as long as Ely wants it." Ai nced at Elysia.


    "Ai, please do a mind sync with me. We will share secrets, and also, I will restore your long lost memories." Elysia held out her hand.


    "Ely, I already said that my past doesn''t mean much to me anymore. Look, I''m mature now. I should be taking care of the current and the future, not the past." Ai held Elysia''s hand and shook her head.


    "Your memories as Alisha lie in my Subconscious Mind. My past life memories on Earth, Elena''s memories, and your memories. We share our destiny, so I hope to carry everything together. Can we?" Elysia looked up slightly, staring into Ai''s blood-red eyes with hopeful eyes.


    "Don''t look at me with that kind of puppy eyes. Alright, let''s do it." Ai felt her heart pounding with a pang. She immediately closed Elysia''s eyes with her hand as she couldn''t bear to look for longer, or something might happen.


    "Then, please follow my instructions. Take a deep breath, and calm your soul. Allow the spirit connection that connects us to ess your mind and establish a synchronization. Close your eyes, and feel it." Elysia closed her eyes and gave her instructions. She pressed her forehead to Ai''s and started to establish a mind sync between them.


    "!?" Ai felt herself flowing in a warm andfortable stream. She then felt inexplicablefort in her mind.


    She expected the process to beplicated, like the spirit connection. Still, it was unbelievably quick and easy for Elysia to do.


    "Hehe, it''s so fast and easy to establish mind sync since we trust each other. However, we shouldn''t do fusion even if it can be achieved now." Elysia raised her finger to remind Ai. She was afraid that Ai would merge with her for real without being able to return.


    "All right. So, how does this mind sync work? We''re going to go to your Subconscious Mind?" Ai looked at her hands, then checked her forehead.


    "En, let''s go to our Subconscious Mind. I will show you the mysteries hidden within us." Elysia put her hands together.


    "Hehe, for that, I need to go to the Elysian Realm first." Elena chuckled lightly.


    "Sure, please." Elysia spread her hand for Elena.


    "Fufu, do you want a hug from me? Fine, I shall grant it to you." Elena was amused and came closer to hug Elysia. However, Elysia was pretty small, and her breasts buried half of Elysia''s face.


    *Swoosh*


    Elena dematerialized herself and entered the Elysian Realm. Ai followed Elena''s instructions via mind sync and entered Elysia''s body simrly.


    Only Elysia and Rhea were left outside, but thetter suddenly looked at the former with a gaze full of desire.


    "Master Elysia~" Rhea wrapped her arms around Elysia''s waist.


    "Yes, I am here." Elysia looked a little to gaze upon Rhea''s angelic face, but a blush gradually adorned her face.


    Her little sister had grown into a gorgeous maturedy and was taller than her. Among the four of them, she was the shortest now.

 Chapter 943 Sea Of Memories

    "Woah, this is the Elysian Realm, the secret immersed in Elysia''s body?" Ai was amazed when she looked at this small world. She was in the middle of the universe''s sky, full of beautiful celestial bodies.


    It was a floating ind with a celestial pce in the center, and she was currently in the highest room in one of the towers.


    "Yes, this is the Elysian Realm, one of our secrets. You are part of our nuclear family now. What do you think?" Elena felt proud of her masterpiece, even though the one who worked a lot on the construction here was Elysia. She and Rhea only rearranged their celestial pce after Elysia created it.


    "It''s amazing, but it feels lonely here. The realm is so vast and the pce is so big, but there are only the two of us and Elysia''s spirit. We need to do a lot of things to decorate this realm to be amazing." Ai looked at the sky outside the window. This realm might be the better version of Boundless Realm, but it was still in its budding stage.


    She then asked in wonder because Elysia''s spirit was still motionless on the bed. "Wait, why isn''t Elysia here yet?"


    "Hmm, now that you say it. What is Ely doing with Rhea out there. Wait, Rhea!?" Elena synced her senses with Elysia''s body, but she suddenly gasped in surprise because of Rhea''s boldness.


    *Poof*


    Rhea''s spiritual body suddenly appeared in Elysian Realm and fell on top of Elysia''s spirit.


    "..." Elysia blushed fiercely because of Rhea''s sudden aggressiveness.


    "Hehe, I''m bing one with you now, master. We have established our absolute spirit bond." Rhea propelled her body while licking her lips. A blush graced her cheeks, but she didn''t feel too embarrassed like Elysia.


    "That sounds naughty. What did you just do?" Ai folded her arms and walked closer. She raised her eyebrow when she saw Elysia blush fiercely. So, Rhea must have done something naughty.


    "I just performed a fusion ritual with Master Elysia. That''s how my spirit came to the Elysian Realm, not just my consciousness." Rhea got up from the bed and told everyone proudly.


    "At least, please tell me first if the fusion ceremony with you needs to go through that. I''m not ready mentally¡­" Elysia patted her cheek and propelled her body to sit up. She then covered her lips while ncing at Rhea.


    "You kissed Ely for fusion? Why is that different from what Lifa did?" Elena pursed her lips, feeling dissatisfied.


    "I need to send my breath to Master Elysia before my existence fuses with her." Rhea pressed her fingers together. It might have looked like she kissed Elysia suddenly as a sneak attack. Still, it was actually something done for another purpose.


    "Was that the method you used when you fused with Lifa when she was still your host?" Elena felt it was an excuse because Rhea wanted to kiss Elysia.


    "Y-yes, my mother was the first one who was able to fuse with me when she was still my host. I had to send my breath before the fusion. Uhm, Master Elysia, did you test my fusion method?" Rhea felt a bit worried because Elysia''s feeling was the most important one.


    "Uhm, no. I may be the youngest-looking here, but you are still my little sister. You can do anything because I trust you, but please let me know first, okay? I was surprised because you suddenly pounced on me. Naughty little sister, I am the one who will make you feel embarrassed next time." Elysia couldn''t bear to me Rhea, mainly because of that pitiful yet adorable expression. She gave her little sister a head pat.


    "I, I can do anything? What are you probably going to do?" Rhea widened her eyes in surprise. She began to imagine the pink atmosphere and the unspeakable thing.


    "Eh?" Elysia covered her mouth with her fingers. She mispronounced something and made it a misunderstanding.


    Elena felt embarrassed because Rhea''s wild imagination was transmitted to her mind through Elysia''s mind sync. She instantly gave Rhea a head chop. "What a naughty little sister. You can rival the pervy Sylvi."


    *Bonk*


    "Oow! It wasn''t my fault." Rhea held her head.


    "What are you two talking about? How do I activate this mind sync? I also want to know what just happened." Ai scratched her head in confusion because she was unfamiliar with her newly established mind synchronization connection.


    "Rhea just did a sneak attack while she was a fusion with Ely. Don''t mind it, let''s go to Subconscious Mind. With Ai''s presence, maybe we can discover something. Rhea, you can''t enter that realm, so please wait here ." Elena replied in a dismissive hand wave. She didn''t intend to exin to Ai in detail because she wanted to be more satisfied.


    "Yes, I will wait here." Rhea nodded in understanding.


    "Hm, if Rhea did the fusion, where did her real body go? I can do mind sync and shared senses now. Oh my..." Ai did a little experiment and saw Elysia''s memory of what just happened. She then spoke in a whisper-like voice while ncing at Rhea. "What a naughty little sister."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I also don''t know where my real body went. However, it seems to have been sent to a separate inessible realm in Master Elysia''s body. Since our powers were merged, so maybe it merged with Master Elysia''s body? We can only be separated when the fusion ends." Rhea put her hand to her chin as she still found it to be an unsolved mystery, even for Lifa.


    "Okay, I''ll talk to youter. Ai, Ely, let''s go now before we start our training." Elena held Elysia and Ai''s hands and walked away.


    *Poof*


    Everyone disappeared in an instant, leaving Rhea alone in the room.


    "..." Rhea looked at where Elysia wasst. She touched her lips, then smiled softly. She went to bed and checked that it was still warm and had Elysia''s distinguished floral scent.


    Elysia had entered her Subconscious Mind at that moment, oblivious to what Rhea was doing in her spiritual bed.


    In another boundless star realm, several seas of memory orbs of different colors greeted everyone''s sight upon arrival.


    "Did you see the sea of memory orbs over there? The yellowish ones are Elena''s, and the purplish-blue ones are mine. And these bluish ones are your memories, Ai." Elysia pointed at the sea of memory orbs around them.


    "My memories..." Ai went to her memory orbs and checked one.


    She became a little girl, the baby version of her. The young one had nothing to worry about and could have fun. It was such a pleasant sigh to behold.


    Ai looked at some of the other memory orbs, but somehow, she felt the experience was foreign and distant. It was like she was experiencing someone else''s life in first-person view, but she could never rte to her.


    "Ely, is this happy go lucky little girl the past me?" AI pointed at her memory orbs.


    "Yep, those are your memories from when you were young to adulthood. It ended when that tragedy happened. You know, Ai... After that tragic event, we assumed that you were sent to this realm of memories when our souls and spirits were sent to your body to merge." Elysia put her hand to her upper chest, admitting the truth.


    "Your body is mine? Hm, yes, you are mine since we met. Nothing has changed, but we are one now, right? The three of us." Ai shrugged her shoulders and ruffled Elysia''s hair.


    She already knew the story and the reason behind it. It was no longer critical, and she didn''t mind that. At that moment, her attention was drawn to the bright gold sea of memories in the distance.


    "That bright golden sea of memories¡­ Whose memory orbs are those?" Ai pointed at that sea of golden memories.


    "We also have no idea. Those might be our memories before reincarnating into three different existences? We can''t reach them no matter how hard we try to approach that sea of golden memories." Elena shook her head.


    "I see, maybe, our past self sealed her memories and sent her spirit and soul to samsara for reincarnation? We''ll know when the timees. Anyway, I feel intrigued by Elysia''s memories as Ali. Let''s see there~" Ai flew into the sea of Elysia''s memory orbs.


    "Those are not pleasant memories, Ai." Elysia sighed, but she didn''t forbid Ai to look at her memories.


    "Ely, I will apany Ai to explore this realm for a while. You can return to Rhea to train your body adn we shall join you soon. The golden breath out there is very beneficial for cultivating your physique and body constitution. What we need the most is to strengthen your mortal vessel more close to the divine body." Elena held Elysia''s shoulder from behind.


    "Breath, golden breath?" Those words reminded Elysia of what Rhea had just done during their fusion. Did Rhea have to kiss her every time they were about to fuse into one?


    "If it''s for fusion perfection, then I reluctantly don''t mind it. However, Rhea has other ideas for you too. Ely is mine, and she wants to y tricks with me?" Elena snorted because she knew what was going through Elysia''s mind.


    "Uhm, Rhea''s intentions are good. That''s a condition for her to perfectly fuse with her host. She is our little sister, okay? Maybe, it''s sisterly bond?" Elysia looked back, advising Elena a bit.


    "Hmph, I''ll talk to herter to find out more." Elena snorted softly.


    "Ai, I''ll be back to train my physique. Please take your time to look through our memories. I''ll be waiting for you outside." Elysia waved her hand to Ai.


    "Mkay." Ai nodded in understanding, then looked at one of Elysia''s memory.

 Chapter 944 Training, Trial, And Turmoil

    Elysia finally could understand Rhea''s inner desire because Elena''s possessiveness made Rhea jealous. They did need to talk calmlyter, but she now needed to cultivate her physical body for the benefit of everyone.


    Rhea was the one who would guide Elysia step by step. She was d because before Elena and Ai came back, it was just Elysia and her.


    While Elysia was practising in the time chamber, E and Evelyn were going through the registration stage guided by Nell''s little avatar in the form of a small plush doll.


    "Alright, that''s all from me. Please prepare yourself physically and mentally before entering the first floor. You can meet me at the rest area on any of the fifth floors." Nell''s plush doll disappeared into light particles after finishing the short exnation.


    "All right, we can do it, Eve." E took out her longsword with a burning passion.


    "Well, we need to be able to reach the fifth floor to trade our tower points into something." Evelyn prepared her daggers.


    "Eve, we shouldn''t use our high-rank weapons or artifacts on the early floors. The tower will assess ourbat power and adjust the obstacle difficulty ordingly." E reminded Evelyn with concern.


    "This is the lowest-rank dagger I have. Lend me your ordinary daggers if you bring one, E." Evelyn checked her Space Bag but couldn''t find any weapon below Spirit rank.


    "I only have an ordinary-grade longsword. How about that?" E gave her a longsword, then took another one for her.


    "Okay, thanks. Let''s enter the first floor now." Evelyn held the longsword, then put her hand on the gate.


    "We open it together." E pushed open the gate with Eve and entered the first floor.


    It was a hall with a glowing white floor and pitch-ck walls. There was nothing but blue ice steps in the corner.


    "There are no enemies?" Evelyn looked around in confusion.


    "The trials don''t necessarily involve fighting. This tower of divine angel will test all of your capabilities and qualities. The first floor is the trial of resolve and will. How strong is your determination to be stronger and who are you doing it for? Climb those ice steps and good luck~" Nell''s voice came directly to E and Evelyn''s ears.


    "Resolve and will... I want to help everyone save the world and lighten the burden that Ely is carrying. I want to reach her one day. And at that time, I can proudly say that we are best friends!" Evelyn rushed to the ice steps and took her first step.


    "!?" Evelyn gasped when her consciousness was suddenly pulled somewhere. She then stood there silently as she experienced an event in an imaginary realm.


    It was about her first meeting with Elysia at the magic academy. Yet, she was merely a poor girl from the countryside, while Elysia was a kind-hearted girl with royal blood. Elysia was caught in deep trouble, and she tried her best to help Elysia with whatever she could.


    Evelyn lived the academy life with Elysia for several days. Still, her resolve had faltered a bit due to several events. She eventually died while protecting Elysia. The first step trial ended, and she got the announcement of sess.


    A few seconds passed in the tower, but what Evelyn experienced in the imaginary realm felt real. She gasped and held her chest as her consciousness returned to her body. "Gasp! I''m still alive?"


    "Eve?" E was confused about what Evelyn had just gone through.


    "E, we need to go up these steps. I will go up first and wait for you on the second floor. Our resolve and will will truly be tested. I died there, but I was dered sessful." Evelyn took a second step, then a third.


    She passed each event in imaginary ces more easily because her resolve became more vigorous. She was faced with various kinds of events and used her brain to solve them with suitable methods.


    "..." E immediately stepped onto the first step. Yet, she was dered a failure on the first day of trial at an imaginary ce.


    *Thud*


    E was sent to the previous step, falling on her buttocks. She widened her eyes because she remembered what the girls had said about her immature resolve. The Goddess of Nature had warned her before, but the Goddess of Blessings was the one she worshipped. However, her master, the one she had to serve her life, was Elysia!


    After being confronted with a bitter event in an imaginary ce, E climbed the stairs again with renewed determination. This time, she seeded and immediately caught up with Evelyn.


    Elysia and Rhea were practicing while E and Evelyn had their trials. The divine group that Lifa led in the outside world was confronted by tragic news in various cities.


    "So, they''ve already started their n huh. It''s not even midnight yet." Nell muttered softly while gazing at a town that had been reduced to ruins.


    "Doll One, go hunt down the remaining Ruvoid Avatar. Send a distress signal to me if you need help." Lifa folded her thoughts, giving her orders firm and clear.


    "Affirmatives." Doll One tore the void, then went hunting the Ruvoid Avatars.


    "Doll One will search for the whereabouts of the remaining six Ruvoid Avatars, and we must quickly purge the demonic undead before Ely returns. This is pure tragedy, and we must end this as soon as possible." Fortuna informed everyone with concern.


    "Yes, we have cleared this town of any undead, but we came toote. The revived heroes of the past have killed all the townspeople." Sylvia reported the situation down there with a heavy heart.


    She and her group had juste to this town a few minutes ago and exterminated all the undead in sight. However, all the townspeople died and became blood sacrifices to strengthen the undead.


    ''All right, we deliberately sent Elysia and her master away for training, but they also elerated their ns. We will scatter across the region to take care of the revived demonic heroes of the past and the ursed. We will trap them in their game.'' Lifa spoke via telepathy to everyone.


    ''Yes, we will do as nned.'' Nell nodded in understanding.


    ''Scattering individually, huh... I would be worried if it was the previous me, but we now have Elysia''s spirit blessings.'' Fortuna was feeling confident.


    ''Yes, our power boss is currently in a dormant state. We can activate it in a moment of urgency and give it a surprise.'' Luna held her upper chest. She felt warmth and power from her spirit connection.


    ''I''ve contacted the Emperors, Empresses, and Gods. They are already in battle as we speak now.'' Nell reported the situation after looking at her golden talisman.


    ''Then shall we depart now on this three-day mission?'' Yuuki stared at the horizon.


    ''We''re leaving now. Please keep in touch via our spirit connection. I have sent details of your coverage area. Please eliminate the undead as soon as possible as the main objective before they get stronger.'' Lifa raised her hand for attention.


    ''Undead are rtively easy to exterminate because their resistance to magic isn''t as terrifying as ursed creatures.'' Lynn nodded in understanding.


    After everyone agreed to disperse to the world''s various regions, they raised their palms before saying something in unison. "Nopromise to the evil and the ursed. Eliminate without mercy."


    *Swoosh*


    Everyone flew in different directions. Their task was to assist any territory attacked by the revived heroes of the past and demonic beings or ursed creatures.


    Vanessa flew to the Beast Continent, Yuuki to the Beastkin Continent, Luna to the Elven Continent, Lynn to the Fairy Continent, Sylvia to the Devil Continent, Dori to the Aquatic Ocean, and Xentia to the Dwarven Continent. But, Fortuna was assigned to oversee the overall situation.


    Nell would stay on the Human Continent, and the others would go with Lifa on the riskiest missions. The Nameless Land, Unknown Continent, Boundless Desert, and Eternal Winter Continent needed to be examined in detail one more time to make sure there weren''t any hidden threats there.


    No one could tell why the Ruvoid Avatars pulled the turmoil simultaneously. Still, everyone knew that the Ruvoid Gods wanted Elysia''s divine group to be overwhelmed in the face of the current world''s predicament.


    Lifa came up with a n, and everyone was going to show they were in the opponent''s game.


    ''Please stay alert all the time. We will uncover the hidden mysteries within the four forbidden regions.'' Lifa reminded the little cmity beasts beside her.


    ''I''m and my brother Cherub are capable.'' Gio thumped his chest with pride.


    ''Rawr!'' Cherub roared in telepathy.


    ''Good, we elerate our flying speed there. Someone powerful from the Unknown Continent was watching us just now.'' Lifa noticed an aura spike from the eastern region. She immediately turned around and headed to the Unknown Continent.


    Unknown Continent was a floatingndmass that frequently moved ces due to mysterious underwater energy waves. It was currently located in the northeastern region of the Aquatic Ocean, seven thousand kilometers southeast of the Dwarven Continent.


    The vast expanse of forest with unique and eerie flora filled the entire continent. Some strange beasts possessed characteristics simr to the nts, namely having an intimidating aura that looked like a curse.

 Chapter 945 The Artificial World Tree

    "Purify." Lifa cast high-level purification magic onto hernding ground. The surrounding suffocating atmosphere gradually became fresher, and the intimidating aura faded.


    She then touched the ground and checked the abnormality.


    ''What''s wrong with this ce? Thest time Nell and Oceanid investigated, this Unknown Continent wasn''t enveloped in an aura like this. Did the Ruvoid Avatar do something here to cause this phenomenon? I must investigate immediately.'' Lifa knew that the Ruvoid God Avatars had carried out their sinister ns for this world.


    She immediately went to explore deeper into the continent''s deepest regions to uncover the truth. The enemy''s scheme had to be destroyed before Elysia left the time chamber. Everyone knew Elysia would be sad because of the tragedy, so everyone asked Elysia to practice closed-door cultivation.


    The heinous massacre had urred. Everyone was struggling to stop the destruction and the undead aggression.


    "What tower is that?" Lifa noticed a tower like a pagoda that was buried thirteen meters underground. A vortex of suffocating energy radiated from there and spread throughout the entire region.


    *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *Bam!*


    Thousands of seeds were shot into the sky by hundreds of high-level nt monsters around the underground tower of darkness. These seeds exploded and filled the dim, hazy sky with red mes.


    "The audacity of the nts. You dare to attack your ancestor when wee without malice? Or, you have been led astray by the temptation of the ursed?" Lifa and the two little cmity beasts came out of the sea of the fire unharmed, thanks to her barrier.


    However, she felt a little sad because the nt race in the forbiddennd had be half as corrupted as the ursed.


    The high-level nts couldn''t speak thenguage of other sentient beings, but all shouted in ntnguage to the Goddess in the sky. They wanted the divine to get out because her presence wasn''t needed.


    "The Ruvoid Avatars want to trigger something here, eh? I see... They want to make their version of the Tree of Life, the corrupted World Tree. Unfortunately, we will be stopping their ns since you weren''t the only one speeding things up." Lifa narrowed her eyes when she noticed a mysterious tree on the ground above the tower.


    That tree exuded a strange yet familiar feeling. She was sure it would not bring anything good if she allowed it to grow big here with the nourishment of the dark curse and the surrounding living creatures.


    "Roar!" Several gigantic mutated beasts rushed toward the intruder in a fury. They didn''t expect a Goddess-level being toe here to ruin their paradisend, but they wouldn''t let that happen.


    "You enjoy a temporary power boost, and it is oblivious that you will be used as nourishment fertilizer when the corrupted World Tree matures." Lifa sighed and spread her arms. "Almighty push."


    *Fwoosh!* *Boom!*


    A ferocious gravitational force suddenly surged, creating a mighty wave that knocked the surrounding gigantic mutated beasts away.


    "Gio, Cherub, exterminate the corrupted. I will do something to that underground tower." Lifa gave her orders.


    "Roar!" Gio and Cherub roared with fighting passion. They would go rampage here without worrying about anything.


    Their bodies were enveloped by a thick, dense red light. Their forms erged and transformed into their proud original forms.


    *Boom!*


    A violent impact shook thend as the tyrannical earth dragonnded on the ground. Gio maniptes the earth with his four legs to cause a powerful earthquake.


    *Swoosh!* *Rumble!*


    The extreme thunderstorm enveloped the whole region as the four-winged void dragon appeared within the clouds.


    Cherub controlled the four elements in the sky, then fired a deadly dragon''s ck fire breath at the gigantic mutated beasts.


    *Fwoosh!*


    The ck fire, crimson lightning, extreme hail, and windstorm soon hit the mutated beasts and the corrupted nts.


    *Boom!*


    A powerful earthquake rocked thend once more, crumbling thend into devastation and ravaging the terrain.


    The corrupted nts and mutated beasts struggled to survive. Still, in the end, they were buried underground, crushed by the severe impact of the subsequent earthquakes.


    "Roar!"


    "Graa!"


    "Screech!"


    The high-level mutated beasts and corrupted nts popped out from the ground, enveloped in immeasurable rage and hatred. They survived Gio and Cherub''s opening attack, suffering only moderate injuries.


    ''They are alive and well intentioned. Let''s destroy them ASAP.'' Gio stared at the ck dragon in the sky, speaking via telepathy.


    ''I crave violence and destruction! Let''s raze the continent to ashes and we can go to the other three forbidden continents!'' Cherub pped his four wings wide, about to release another high-level magic attack.


    "The little pets should behave themselves before me." A gruff voice boomed from above the sky. A humanoid entity descended from behind the clouds of cmity, ring intently at the two colossal ancient dragons that had just destroyed the central region of the Unknown Continent.


    She pped empty air, releasing tremendous pressure on the two cmity beasts.


    *Bam!* *Bam!*


    The Cherub fell to the ground instantly, and Gio was rooted to the ground, unable to move.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I know you are the one behind the phenomenon of change in forbiddennds. Do you think you will seed?" Lifa appeared out of thin air, hitting the Ruvoid Avatar with a supersonic st.


    The Ruvoid Avatar stabilized herself in midair, unscathed by the surprise attack. However, she found herself impaled by many poison leaf des. "Heh, cheap trick. If it was your past glory, you might be pretty scary, but you''re just a bud without a stem."


    "Hm, that might be true. My current power cannot rival your strength, but my proficiency inw maniption would be too troublesome even if the Ruvoid God himself descended before me." Lifa raised her finger, exploding a mysterious shadow that approached the corrupted World Tree.


    "Don''t be overconfident, you deteriorated Goddess avatar. But we were surprised that you hid Elysia from our surveince. Are you afraid we will hurt your baby girl again?" Ruvoid Avatar was feeling a little irritated that her objective had been discovered. She couldn''t secure the Artificial World Tree before defeating this troublesome Goddess.


    "You should be worried for yourself since you are not the only one who is good at strategy. I didn''t expect you to try to take over the worldw by creating an artificial World Tree, but that n has failed." Lifa snapped her fingers.


    A formation she had just ced around the corrupted World Tree activated, causing the tree to rot and vanish into ashes.


    The Ruvoid Avatar widened its eyes in shock because her objective had disappeared. The World Tree she had cultivated in the past few days with so many resources and sacrifices was destroyed instantly. She gasped and stared at the green-haired Goddess with an intimidating blood-red gaze. "You, you, you, I will kill you!"


    *Swoosh!*


    The Ruvoid Avatar shot up with lightning speed, hitting Lifa with a force of curse.


    *Bam!* *Shatter!*


    Lifa''s barrier shattered into pieces. She crossed her arms in front to minimize the impact.


    "Kuh, then, I''ll apany you to dance. State your code number now, or I might forget about youter." Lifa activated the anti-curse field and then healed her injured arms.


    I am Number Four, the Executioner. Your group has be arrogant after defeating Numbers Two, Three, and Eight. Elysia or her master might have a chance to meet with fierce strength, but not you." Number Four disappeared into thin air and immediately reappeared behind her opponent.


    *Pew*


    "!?" Lifa threw her body aside as fast as she could to dodge. The void sh barely grazed her hair.


    *Boom!*


    Lifa was counterattacked, but Number Four wasn''t a vegetarian either. Each sh tore the Unknown Continent to pieces, obliterating some of the unfortunate creatures that happened to be devoured in the collision between the two divine magicws.


    When the immortals fight, the ones who would suffer are the mortals. Gio and Cherub fled from the battlefield, watching from a safe distance.


    "Rawr." A particr injured mutated beast growled.


    *Bonk*


    Gio whacked the noisy mutated beast with his tail, asking the others to be quiet. He and Cherub had lost any reason to rampage and destroy the territory because their opponent could finally behave.


    Because of thest tremendous st, the mutated beasts were sober and could think clearly about who the boss was there. So, no one dared to challenge the two super-ss cmity beasts.


    Although, the real reason was that the mutated beasts had been freed from the influence of the corrupted World Tree. Unfortunately, the corrupted nts weren''t so lucky since the cursed tower was still there.


    Lifa''s battle against Number Four had taken nearly an hour, but Lifa suddenly backed away and took a safe distance. "I think that''s enough. I don''t want to fight with you anymore. My objective has been achieved."


    "Where has your pride and pride gone? You want to go, but will I let you?" Number Four frowned. She felt something was wrong here.


    She was smart, but her opponents weren''t inferior either. She outsmarted her opponent several times, but it happened the other way around. The two parties suffered minor injuries from that short battle and were still far from annihting the opponent.


    "Your friend, probably Number Nine, has taken back that underground cursed tower. I haven''t checked what it is, but I will be at a disadvantage if you cooperate. I want to go, and you can''t stop me." Lifa flew towards Gio and Cherub.


    "Stop right there! Ugh!?" Number Four spat out a mouthful of ck blood. Her core was contaminated by a strange poison that ruined her transformation. She was soon melting into a formless mass of ck liquid.


    "Number Nine is much weaker than all of you, but the one who will beat you won''t be me. That''s all from me, farewell." Lifa took the giant earth dragon and ck dragon away to the far north with a sh of teleportation.


    Number Four repaired the damage and removed the poison. She took Elysia''s form immediately, then angrily shouted at the sky. "How dare you to run like a btch, green tree! Argh, hateful!"


    One of their ns on the Unknown Continent had failed. It was frustrating because everything was happening right under her nose. The Executioner failed to execute her opponent even after almost an hour of fighting.


    *Kaboom!*


    "Useless!" Number Four vented her anger on the corrupted nts and the surrounding ground. Not a single living being in the Unknown Continent''s central region survived her wrath.


    "Number Four, please calm yourself down. The n went ahead even though one of our master''s grand ns was thwarted. You are marked with a strange marker, and it bes dense after you remove the poison in your core with curse energy." Number Nine held Number Four from behind, trying to calm the angry one.


    "Marker? What marker? I can''t feel it. Don''t you dare to speak nonsense, Number Nine." Number Four was silent for a moment, confused by the revtion.


    "Look at your core. There is a rune that you can see, but can''t detect. That Goddess of Life is the master of all runes and formations. Someone powerful from their side will immediately hunt you down." Number Nine announced in a panic.


    "Heh, let theme at me. I''m not afraid. After Number One, I am still the undefeated, the Executioner. Elysia was the biggest threat, but she was beyond weak on several specs. They were trying to y into our ns. Let''s see who would win." Number Four grinned widely.


    Elysia and the Goddess of Light disappeared from the world. Still, the so-called divine group scattered to various ces to deal with the undead attacks. The future shes would be even more interesting because Number One had started to make her move.


    With that thought in mind, Number Four and Number Nine left the Unknown Continent. They needed to do several things to do considering that Elysia''s divine group was currently overwhelmed by the revived heroes, undead, and demonic beings.

 Chapter 946 Three Days Of Onslaught (1)

    Lifa, Gio, and Cherub arrived at the Boundless Desert. In that vast continent that was only filled with sand, they found countless demonic beings from the Devil Continent''s underworld gnawing at the sealed area''s medium beneath the deep sea of sand.


    Those demonic beings absorbed the cursed energies and worshiped the ursed monument as if they treated the ursed as their God.


    Due to that sight, Lifa sent a sound transmission via spirit telepathy to Sylvia. She wanted the devil princess to tell the Heretic God to check out the demonic beings in Devil Continent''s underworld. Xero had to be responsible for the involvement of these demonic beings towards the ursed creatures.


    Gio and Cherub finally got their share of the rampage to blow off some steam as they failed to have fun in the previous territory.


    "Ruvoid Avatars have also started moving to attack our grub members huh." Lifa looked up at the western sky, then watched two colossal dragons rampage in the desert sea, annihting countless demonic beings.


    The sealed area was soon broken because of Gio''s aggressiveness. They now needed to face thousands of ursed monsters besides the demonic beings.


    "Annihte them all. Leve none behind." Lifa decided to descend onto the battlefield.


    "Hmm..." Fortuna surveyed the overall situation from the sky, high above the clouds and so close to the outermostyers of the atmosphere.


    It was already morning on the Human Continent. Thends where humans lived were the ones that suffered the most undead attackspared to other continents.


    Fortunately, the Goddess of Blessings and holy knights could weaken the undead with holy magic. So there was nothing to worry about for a while because everything was still under control.


    The only thing that still bothered Fortuna was the presence of Ruvoid Avatars. Even though it had been several hours since the shes, she couldn''t spot any Ruvoid Avatars other than the ones that had appeared due to Lifa''s arrival on the Unknown Continent.


    "Doll One is still hunting for one sneaky Ruvoid Avatar, then she will hunt down Number Four. However, where have the others gone? Demonic beings are also involved in their grand schemes, huh..." Fortuna closed her eyes, trying to see the path of destiny regarding events that would ur in the near future.


    However, she suddenly felt dangering from behind.


    *Fwoosh!*


    A mysterious impact hit Fortuna, sending the surrounding air into ck nothingness.


    "An afterimage?" The Ruvoid Avatar muttered in astonishment as it discovered that her target was just an illusion.


    "You like sneak attacks, huh. Aren''t you confident about taking us on head-on?" Fortuna reappeared several tens of meters from its original location. She was relieved that her divine sense had noticed the danger in time.


    "Meaningless move exchange. It would be much better if you died in the attack earlier. It would be a painless death." Ruvoid Avatar nced back without changing her cold expression.


    "Number One, eh? I don''t know if I''m lucky or not now. The strongest avatar number is here to get rid of me." Fortuna sighed when she saw the eye-catching tattoo on the arm of the Ruvoid Avatar before her.


    "The overseer shall be eliminated first, then we will eliminate your group members. It was a foolish decision to split your group into individual units. We will be able to easily harvest them amidst the chaos." Number One made a w-hand gesture, preparing to release an ultimate move.


    "Don''t be so overconfident, Number One. Since you''ve appeared before me, then let''s y for a while. I''m not going to let you go messing around down there." Fortuna''s gaze became sharp and immediately opened ess to Elysia''s blessings.


    Strength exploded from within her spirit, then spread to her whole being. Her overall abilities improved by a significant margin in an instant.


    The strongest was targeting her as she expected, and she could not underestimate her current situation.


    *Boom!*


    Fortuna and Number One spoke nothing more. They instantly exchanged moves in violent shes and explosions.


    A gigantic hole was created in the clouds below them, and invisible waves repeatedly exploded in the blue sky near outer space with every sh of divine ss power.


    Fortuna was disadvantaged because the curse energy nullified her magic attack and divinew. Still, Number One couldn''t easily defeat her.


    "Uh, they ate the bait. The Number One is after Fortuna now. However..." Nell looked towards the distant northern horizon, seeing the fierce shes high in the sky. Yet, she ended up sighing when she saw the destroyed viges there.


    She managed to save several ces, and the major cities could hold out long enough to face the onught of undead and monsters. However, some viges and small towns still needed to be more fortunate.


    The sudden attacks and many parties did not have enough time to prepare. So many people died because ofst night''s invasion.


    "The dead souls managed to depart, but those demonic lich dared to revive the dead bodies into undead too!? Eh, some of undead managed to escape into the underground ruins?" Nell scanned around the ruined small town.


    She had just ughtered all the high-rank undead and countless demonic beings, including the revived heroes. However, some low-rank undead managed to escape the purge.


    "We will deal with youter. I must eliminate the high-rank undead first. The heroes of the past, you have your glory in your era, but those despicable dared to use your remains to destroy thend you protected with your life." Nell marked the ce and then went to the next city.


    This time, she arrived at a medium-sized city in the east. The city walls were still firm, and the holy knights yed the critical role of ying the undead and demonic beings.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Holy Light, Weaken! Suppression!" Nell raised her fingers as she cast two high-level holy magic at once.


    Golden light enveloped the outer walls of the city, showering the undead and demonic creatures with glittering shards of golden light that suppressed the evil beings'' might.


    "The Goddess of Blessings arrived!"


    "We''re saved!"


    "The evil stands no chance before our almighty Goddess!"


    "Everyone, let''s advance by the will of the Goddess and annihte the undead and demons!"


    "Owwogh!!!"


    The knights, warriors, and fighters around the city walls cheered excitedly. Since the Goddess had already graced her presence on the battlefield, everyone received a moral boost as their win percentage increased drastically.


    "Listen, holy priests and holy knights. Cast your holy magic to weaken the undead and demons! They are not the ursed, and holy magic is very effective against them." Nell announced an order.


    "What? In that case, this anti curse field is useless, right? Disable it since we still need to face the ursed next time."


    "Yeah! Magic!"


    "I am a magician and I am invisible! Uraahh!"


    The magicians rushed to use their magic to obliterate the enemies, especially from the holy priest''s stronghold.


    The holy knights advanced to the front but did not fight head-on. They used holy magic to weaken the opponent while the other knights and warriors cleaned.


    The retreat path had been cut off by the holy knights, and the advance route had been blockaded by the holy priests. The undead and demonic beings were caught in the middle, fighting against the humans with suppressed strength.


    After several fierce shes, Nell released a holy magic arrow to obliterate thest high-rank undead.


    "Graa!" The high-rank undead screamed in agony as he was burned by the holy mes to ashes.


    "The high-rank undead and demons have beenpletely exterminated here. Increase defense and expand monitoring. Our homnd is being invaded." Nell alerted everyone cheering happily down there, then flew away instantly.


    "Owwogh, we won easily thanks to the divine''s guidance!"


    "But, we can''t be happy because there might be the following siege."


    "Yeah, but before that. We need to clean up the mobs and minions first. The Almighty Goddess just gets rid of the powerful ones for us."


    "All right, we can''t just let the Goddess do all the work, can we? ughter them all!"


    "Uwwoggh!"


    The knights and warriors began mercilessly ughtering the remaining undead and demons to ensure their city''s safety.


    Although the Human Continent suffered the most due to many undead and demonic beings, the situation was still under control because the Goddess of Blessings was present and continued to tour the area.


    In contrast to that situation, Sylvia felt somewhat bored because the undead and demonic beings that attacked her father''s territory were rtively few. She just wiped out some dead cities full of mindless rogue monsters and found nothing more to destroy. Perhaps, she had identally eliminated the source?


    "Father, why are there so few enemies here? The Ruvoid Avatars only sent a few mobs and minions to the Devil Continent, and that isn''t fun. I want to go to the Human Continent and wipe out a few hordes of enemies with my new cannon!" Sylviained as she was pretty bored.


    At that time, She was flying with her father to a city in the south. No enemies could be detected since thest hour.


    "We''re on our way there. A horde of lowly undead and demonic beasts made an assault on the stronghold town on the border of the south to west region." Dn rolled his eyes.


    The undead and demonic beings were strangers to his continent. Still, those things were nothing more than mindless monsters that challenged his supreme power. The rebels should be destroyed, but the problem that bothered the Devil Emperor wasn''t that.


    An hour ago, Sylvia asked the Heretic God, the former Evil God, to go to the underworld to beat up some demon kings and settle the situation there. Yet, the Heretic Godplied without question because of the devil princess''s little threat!?


    Not to mention, his daughter somehow could wield holy magic, and no devil was harmed by it! Only the opposite evil demon and the undead suffered damage and suppression.

 Chapter 947 Three Days Of Onslaught (2)

    "The devil with the holy light, aren''t I cool, father? Ely lends her power, and I can weaken the evil demon for our devil to y!" Sylvia had just cast a high-level suppression of holy magic with the help of a talisman.


    The aggressive evil demons and undead suddenly became docilembs to be ughtered by a group of savage devil legions.


    *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Several explosions engulfed the battle in the border town. Even though the enemy was suppressed and weakened, it was still a fierce battle between devil and demon. The only difference was thetter needed help to get the advantage over the former.


    Not to mention, the devil legion was equipped with high-tech weapons with high destructive power.


    "Hehe, perish for me. You are just a distraction and nothing noteworthy! Where are the heroes of the past? There should be a former Devil Emperor or a high-ss demonized monster, right? Did I identally blow their bodies to ashes?" Sylvia fired her sniper jet canon to eliminate thest high-rank demon. She then felt confused because the only opponents left were Spirit-level or below, and her father''s underlings could deal with those demons.


    "..." Dn didn''t even have time to utter his speech or make his move.


    His daughter took the lead, and the devil''s morale soared just because of his presence. The undead and demonic army would be wiped out immediately. It was just a matter of time.


    The devil''s high-level advanced weaponry had been prepared for the battle against the troublesome ursed creatures. Still, their opponents were just a bunch of paper cubspared to his estimations.


    "Hmph, this princess is feeling bored now. You can handle the rest, right?" Sylvia called out to the devils on the fortress.


    "Yes, my princess!"


    "Leave the situation here to us."


    "These lowly evil demons stand no chance against us devils!"


    "Uraa, for the almighty lord Devil Emperor. Purge the ursed and demon and undead, and-"


    "You use too many plurals, fool! Just charge and y our enemies!"


    The devils cheered and started to exterminate their enemies. Sylvia and Dn then flew away casually since there weren''t any recent reports of an assault that needed Dn''s attention.


    "What took the Heretic God so long? He needed eternity to beat up the demon kings and hold them ountable regarding the demonic beings'' invasion. They may colluded with the Ruvoid Avatars. We may need to purge the underworld to the deepest hell, father." Sylvia snorted in dissatisfaction.


    "He''s only been gone for less than two hours, and you''reining that it took too long? The underworld is more or less as wide as our continent. The demon kings will obviously need to take responsibility for the situation on the surface before the former Evil God, the Heretic God." Dn looked up at the cloudy sky with a hint of uneasiness. He felt something was wrong, but he couldn''t pinpoint it.


    "Nee, father. My current power is actually bestowed upon me by my Goddess. I have be a servant for her. You won''t scold me?" Sylvia put away her cannon and muttered softly.


    "I already know that you are already the Goddess''s servant. She may look like a human, but the divine like her is above the peak. You are lucky she wants to ept you. However, I have one question for you." Dn sped his hands behind his back.


    "What is it, father?" Sylvia felt curious.


    "Will you forever be her servant? Will you achieve happiness just by being with her? What are you trying to achieve in the near and far future?" Dn stared into Sylvia''s face, deep into the eyes.


    His daughter resembled histe wife; if she used her demonic dragon form, it was almost the same as ''her''. He wouldn''t forbid his daughter to do what she wanted now, but he wished she wouldn''t regret it. Her happiness was the most important thing to him.


    "I wish I could live forever and explore the myriad of nes with them, father. I feel the endless happiness as long as I can be with them, but there are several factors and entities that try to destroy our happiness. Father, please forgive this unfillial daughter. I cannot disclose our grand ns and foresight. That concerns the divine, and it may sound beyond ourprehension. However, I choose to believe and board the boat." Sylvia sped her hands, apologizing with a slight bow. It might take a long time for her to return if she had embarked on the journey to the vast universe.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Haish, my child. I''m just worried about you, but that seems unnecessary. You are an adult and can determine the path of your own destiny. This father is old and can no longer manage you. Just visit your father once in a while with your friends and Goddess Master." Dn heaved a subtle sigh and hugged his daughter. He would let his daughter go for her good, albeit unwillingly.


    "Nee, father, you do have the intention of appointing a new queen, right? If she is yourdy of choice, would you perhaps be able to carry out your wedding before our great battle in less than two months? I would like to attend on your happy day. You don''t have to worry about my happiness anymore because it''s about you now." Sylvia looked up pleadingly.


    ? "Before two months... you want me to remarry when you are already a big girl but still single and a virgin." Dn felt it was too soon. He had not yet established his feelings about marrying another woman.


    "Hm, that''s half true, but I''m not single anymore. I already have someone in my heart." Sylvia pushed her father away and smiled mischievously.


    "What!? Who is he, tell me right now! I will skin him alive and beat him into pulp before he dares toy his dirty fingers upon my treasured baby daughter!" Dn immediately snapped, holding his daughter''s arms. He wished to know the answer right away.


    He was ready to let his daughter embark on the journey, but he was not prepared to ept that his daughter already had a lover!


    "Father, you previously said I was a big girl, but now I''ve suddenly returned to being a baby girl. I''m all mature, also, you have already given your permission. Anyway, it seems that the situation on the Devil Continent has been resolved, and my presence is no longer needed here. I will go to the Human Continent to be the first devil in history to be one of their saviors." Sylvia warped to free herself from her father''s grasp. She then waved her hand in farewell.


    "Wait, tell me firsty who your sweetheart is before you go, or I won''t be able to settle down!" Dn is after his daughter.


    "Hehe, you''ve met her several times before. Anyway, please don''t forget my gift and the message I told you before, father. You might also be in danger since our opponent is thest two strongest Ruvoid Gods who were undefeated by nearly two dozen Gods." Sylviaughed yfully and then activated her teleportation talisman. She disappeared from the Devil Continent instantly.


    "I definitely won''t forget. It is a gift and a message from the Goddesses behind you." Dn held his chest and could feel the gift was still there, safe in his mini shadow realm.


    However, he immediately felt bewilderment and fell into contemtion. "Wait, did I hear it right? It''s her, not him? Who is she? Did my daughter fell for a girl? Oh dear, me, the lord Devil Emperor..."


    "It''s perhaps Elysia, right? Is this my punishment for never letting any boy near her? I have only allowed female ones to y or serve her for hundreds of years..." Dn looked up at the sky andughed in self-deprecation.


    Unfortunately, he misunderstood Sylvia''s meaning, but it was half right. Since Elysia became Sylvia''s Goddess and their destiny was bound by a spirit bond, Elysia''s pantheon members would have Elysia in their hearts. Whether as faithful servants, sisters, family, or something else.


    Meanwhile, Sylvia had arrived at the Goddess of Blessings'' vicinity and joined their forces to take control of the situation.


    The situation on the Beast Continent can also be resolved, although there are a few obstacles and dilemmas. However, the presence of the Beast God solved so many problems. A simr situation also urred in the Aquatic Ocean due to the Sea God''s power and Dori''s assistance.


    The situation on the Beastkin Continent was temporarily resolved because of Yuuki''s greater extreme cold ice ability. She froze all the threats in a few seconds.


    In this way, the dragons and experts could deal with the undead and demonic beings gradually and ughter the defenseless enemies frozen in the super-dense chunks of ice one by one.


    Other than Human Continent''s situation, the most troublesome ones urred in the Elven Continent and Fairy Continent. Luna and Lynn were a bit overwhelmed even though they had divine power boosts and were already wearing their divine battlesuits.


    "This is bad. The elves are getting weaker as the omnicious cloud continues to cover the sky." Luna put her hand to her forehead. She tried to think of a solution to her current situation.


    She had eliminated the omnious clouds a dozen times. Still, it kepting back to cover the sky and hindered the light from helping the elvesplete their task. Without the blessing of light, theirbat strength fell by forty percent.


    "Empress Luna, can you do something about it? We''ve tried to get rid of the omnious clouds several times, but it was futile. Even though the enemies have been weakened by holy magic, we also received the same treatment from those clouds." Ashera flew up into the sky, hovering beside Luna with a bit of agitation.


    "The omnious clouds have a strange curse attribute. Elves won''t be weakened just by not being supplied with light that easily." Luna felt something was wrong.

 Chapter 948 Three Days Of Onslaught (3)

    "We might be able to purify it with a holy light and an anti-curse field. However, we can''t cover such arge area." Luna wiped her sweat.


    She could tell even if the elves could still defend against undead and demonic beings. But, it would be a matter of time before they were in a predicament if that omnious cloud still covered this continent.


    "There is no source of the cause, so the clouds are already contaminated. The only solution is to clear the sky." Ashera folded her arms as she looked up, feelingplicated.


    "It seems you are right." Luna nodded in agreement. She thought of another solution to clear the sky because the previous few methods failed.


    "Empress Luna, can you ask the Almighty Goddess for help? The Goddess of Light is the most suitable one to solve this problem." Ashera proposed a solution.


    She had nned to make the Goddess of Light their Patron Goddess, and now was the right time to make all the elves bow down to worship the new Goddess.


    "Hm, I can''t because I need to impress her." Luna answered reflexively, but she immediately covered her mouth with her folding fan and readjusted her response. "I mean, the Goddess of Light is currently in closed door cultivation. We can''t leave all the work to the divine. We mortals should be able to solve the mundane problem."


    "..." Ashera went silent and looked at the elves still fighting against the enemies. Since both parties were weakened, the battle was the same, as no one got the field advantage over the others.


    "Ah, Elven Empress, how about you make a deal with us? I am no longer the ruler of my region and now the servant of the Goddess I worship. The Goddess for beastkin race too." Luna devised an idea to strengthen her holy magic talisman to solve the sky problem.


    "What do you want to say, Empress Luna?" Ashera felt a little suspicious because the one before her was still the famous Empress-level cunning and scheming vixen.


    "You could say I was a divine envoy sent by the Goddess of Light. The Tree of Life was no longer there to protect yournd, but you might be able to use my approach to make our Patron Goddess yours too. She is so generous and full of benevolence. I know your intention. Thisnd can be protected by the holy light and strengthened by the power of faith. We can get rid of those omnious clouds in this way, and I am sure of that." Luna made an offer because she knew the Elven Empress''s intentions.


    "I would be happy to do so, but I haven''t asked the Goddess of Light for permission. What if she has a bad impression of us, elves?" Ashera was delighted to implement it, but she was still determining.


    "Did you know, the Dwarven Race has also done the same thing. They took the Goddess of Light as their patron and built many temples in each city in a short period of time. She didn''t think of it even if they did it without her consent, and that too would applies to you. She would love to have attractive and lovely elves to worship her." Luna raised her finger and shook it right and left.


    "All right, but how can that solve our current situation?" Ashera put her hand to her chin.


    "You still have sound transmission to other elven rulers, right? So, the n is like this." Luna then whispered her little n to Ashera via telepathy.


    A few momentster, they went to their respective positions. Luna was hiding somewhere, ready to userge-scale magic. While Ashera went to implement the n she had prepared a few days ago.


    "Listen, o my kindred spirit of brave elves. The omnious curse covers ournd and envelops us in darkness. The divine won''t grace her mighty presence before the unworthy of salvation. Heed upon my call. Send our prayers to the sky and call upon the light to bestow us with her blessing of light!" Ashera sent a sound transmission to the other rulers, spreading throughout the forest.


    The Elven Empress''s speech echoed and stunned all the elves for a second. The undead, demonic beings, and other monsters also froze for a moment because of the exmation.


    However, most of the elves immediately sped their hands in prayer. They really needed a big pir to be their spiritual support. They didn''t need to question the Elven Empress Ashera''s orders and didn''t dare to doubt the divine light of the Goddess of Light''s power. Most elves send their prayers to summon the aid of the Almighty Goddess.


    "Wow, this works. The divine magic can indeed be strengthened with the power of faith. I presume, Ely and her master get another power boost because of this now. All beaings should worship her now." Luna muttered to herself when she saw her holy light talisman shining so brightly.


    She chuckled a little when imagining something, but she soon returned from her trance because she still had tasks toplete. "Fufu, I crave for my rewardter. Oops, it''s time for duty."


    Luna raised her holy light talisman with two fingers, then requested the holy light talisman to take the form of the magic imprint''s original owner.


    She then threw it up into the sky, piercing the omnious clouds.


    *Rumble!*


    Thunder rumbled, and a divine golden light instantly lit up thend. It was different from the previous golden twinkling that swept away the clouds because, this time, the figure of a six-winged Goddess d in a full golden aura descended from the sky.


    The power of faith was intended for the Goddess of Light because the elves summoned the light, and Elysia''s magic manifestation absorbed the surrounding magic to create amplifiers that ran in perfect harmony.<novelnext></novelnext>


    *Swiish*


    The holy light illuminated the Elven Continent, incinerating the omnious clouds to nothingness.


    "It''s the holy light!"


    "The Goddess of Light really came at the request of all of us!"


    "This power of divine light! I can feel the power boost!"


    "Yeah, this is the power that the divine lent us to eliminate the evil beings!"


    "Annihte them! Leave none behind!"


    "Ooh!"


    The elves rushed at the undead and demonic beings with renewed zeal. However, the curse particles soon gathered and shot up to attack Elysia''s magic manifestation.


    "You will not prevail, evil curse. You must pass me first, the Almighty Goddess''s faithful servant." Luna shot up into the sky, stopping the curse using her active anti-curse field.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Bam!*


    The golden divine holy light shone upon the Elven Continent and partially on the Fairy Continent. The elves struggled to crush their enemies into shards and ashes. Since there weren''t any ursed creatures around, the elves could handle everything.


    Luna didn''t go to eliminate the high-level undead because Ashera and the other experts could do it. Thus, she kept an eye on Elysia''s magic manifestation while observing everything from above.


    At that time, Lynn was purifying forests on Fairy Continent. The revived undead in her ce of duty was small in size butrge in number. Their aim was to contaminate the woods and kill the fairies gradually. Still, evil wouldn''t prevail since the high-level purification magic of the Goddess of Life could worsen the situation.


    "We still need to find the source of the forest''s contamination, Fairy Empress Yralissa." After cing thest catalyst to keep the previous forest city safe from contamination, Lynn heaved a sigh of relief.


    "How are we going to find the source of the cause?" Yralissapletely needed to learn about where the problem was in hernd.


    The enemies were visible, and the fairies could handle the threats well with their magic and the help of nature. Unfortunately, the visible enemies were not the only threats here.


    "I have used my foresight ability. Fairy Continent has the luma major grand forest, and the five heart of the forest have been infected by cancer parasites of the undead that spread death energy into the forest. Please summon your elite priests who are skilled in purification. We need at least ten more people at Saint level or above." Lynn opened a map of the Fairy Continent and marked several spots in case she forgot the location of the cause.


    "All right, I will summon them, but the ten Saint-level priests won''t be able to arrive in an instant. They are in different cities and regions. However, I have two people. They will be here soon." Yralissa pressed a leaf to her forehead, calling her high priests toe to her current location. She then sent a sound transmission to other rulers to send people to help her.


    "We''re not far from the heart of one of the major forests. Have them go to your location instead. We''re only two people, so we have to act with caution in our investigations." Lynn pushed the purification catalyst, and that item sank into the ground, stopping forest contamination from spreading.


    "Let''s go. The forest earth veins temporarily calmed down, but we need to find and eliminate the curse that is contaminating the forest quickly." Yralissa rushed to fly, following Lynn to go deeper into the forest area.


    "Screech!" A molten spider-like monster ambushed from above and split itself into hundreds.


    "!?" Lynn prepared her wind magic to blow away those strange creatures. Still, the Fairy Empress immediately obliterated the monsters in a whirlwind of sharp wind and leaves, leaving only the smithereens behind.


    "Hehe, we may be a bit pitiful when facing the ursed creatures, but our opponents this time only have rtively little anti-magic ability. We can dominate the battlefield and annihte the Ruvoid Avatar''s summoned minions." Yralissa felt both proud and relieved, but she didn''t let her guard down one bit.

 Chapter 949 Three Days Of Onslaught (4)

    After the five contamination sources were found and the two fairy saints stood guard at each of them, Lynn and Yralissa activated the purification formation at five different points.


    "Activate." Lynn stood guard at the central point, controlling the course of the five formations in the heart of the five major forests.


    *Rumble!*


    Earthquakes rocked the five primary forests, but the contaminated ck earth vein was gradually purified. The ursed hearts that beat deep underground soon shriveled dry and scorched to ashes.


    The trees, nts, flowers, and ground emitted golden green light to eradicate the evil foreign energies.


    "Roar! Are you trying to spoil our ns? Die!" A high-level demon stuck out from the ground at the fifth center spot of the primary forest.


    *Swoosh!*


    Five vicious magic fetters of demonic energies burst out, locking Lynn and Yralissa into a bloodthirsty prison.


    "A demon from nowhere who colluded with the ursed and tried to turn the fairynd into a death ground. Your sins are unforgivable. We expected your arrival here. Be active, seal!" Lynn burned a silver seal talisman.


    A hidden formation on the ground immediately activated. Hundreds of silver chains shot out from the huge magic circle, shackling the great demon helplessly.


    "Divine silver shackles technique!? How can a mortal possess a technique like this!?" The great demon tried to break free but was dragged out of the hidden dimension underground by force.


    "You don''t need to know that. Your side isn''t the only one who can see the possibility." Lynn heaved a sigh of relief that she had easily caught a great demon king.


    Her foresight ability didn''t disappoint her, and she ced the trap formation in the right location.


    "This shouldn''t be happening! The divines in your group have already obtained their share of ordeals, and you shouldn''t have enough power to trigger magic above Emperor level like this!" The demon king struggled to break free once again. Still, his Emperor-level demonic power was suppressed greatly within the divine silver seal.


    "I am but a divine saint, the Goddess''s servant. Tell your exnationter in front of the divines." Lynn gave Yralissa a Space Bag with a special seal. "Please open it big. I will put the prisoner in a temporary prison."


    "O-oh, okay..." Yralissa was still stunned by how easily they beat the strongest opponent. She just thought everything was only following the divine n that had been designed by the Goddesses.


    "Please be obedient." Lynn stuck another silver talisman onto the great demon''s back, then threw him into the Space Bag that opened wide.


    "Aaargh!" The demon king screamed as he was sucked into the realm of darkness prison.


    "Well then, we need to do a lot of cleaning." Lynn looked up at the sky. The highest threat had been taken care of, but the troublesome work needed to be dealt with urgently.


    "Yes, we still need to clean up the undead and demonic beings. The revived demonic fairies also need to return to the dead." Yralissa returned the sealing Space Bag to Lynn, then flew to the sky.


    "Nee, Empress Yralissa. This may be strange, but do you n to send a representative, the holy maiden, to our group? We will soon fight the Ruvoid Gods, but only three races are absent from our group." Lynn suddenly asked. She said it casually, but there was a deep meaning in it.


    "What do you mean, Princess Lynn?" Yralissa stopped mid-air, turned around, and looked at Lynn in confusion.


    "The Goddess of Blessings may look like a fairy, but she is still a human in half fairy form. The Goddess of Nature may also look like an elf, but she is half elf half angel. The dwarves, elves, and fairies didn''t have any representative in our divine group great n to save the world. Do you know what I mean?" Lynn raised her finger and drew herself closer to the Fairy Empress.


    "That, hmm, alright... I will look for one of the best holy maiden candidates to represent the fairies in the divine group." Yralissa put her hand to her chin. On second thought, that was reasonable, and she needed to secure the fairies'' position in the divine group.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Why don''t you offer yourself? We need someone who is pure, talented, loyal, potential, and able to give everything to the Goddess as the divine''s servant." Lynn pointed at Yralissa''s face.


    "M-me!? My apologies, but I can''t do it. I am in charge of protecting the Goddess of Life''s descendant to maturity, the Celestial Tree, Celes. I can''t go on to be the Goddess of Light''s servant due to many reason too. However, I will appoint someone with potential more impressive than me. She can be a perfect fairy hero in you group." Yralissa widened her eyes in shock. She grasped her hand on her upper chest and shook her head.


    "I see, but what will you do if the Celestial Tree would go after her mother? Once Celes grows up and reaches Godhood, she will go after her mother. Her duty to protect the fairies will end at some point in the future." Lynn spoke in a whisper-like voice.


    "Hehe, at that time, I will think about it again. I don''t know if I will live that long or not." Yralissa chuckled lightly, then flew up into the sky. She and the fairies have a lot of work to do.


    "All right, I want to see and assess the one you will appoint as more potential than you. I will also help you clean up the mess." Lynn nodded in understanding, then flew after the Fairy Empress.


    It had already been half a day since the mass attack of undead and demonic beings in various ces worldwide. The heroes of the past are also present in the undead legion. Still, few know of their existence because most people categorize those high-ranked revived heroes as undead.


    Far different from the situation on other continents, the dwarves managed to repel their enemies with their war technology.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Several continuous explosions shattered and tore the enemy formations apart. No undead or demic creatures can get close to any fortress city.


    "Hmm, Xentia gave you some holy light magic tasliman to suppress the enemy, but it became an easy battle for you. Xentia didn''t even need to jump into the battlefield." Xentia watched the battle from the top of the castle tower.


    "Haha, yes, our enemy this time isn''t the ursed creatures. With the help of holy light magic, they are much easier to kill with our newest warfare technology." Nuraddirughed, satisfied with his people''s achievements.


    "Mm, but keep in mind that each talisman can only trigger fourrge-scale holy magic suppression for two hours. Each envoy only carries eight, and Xentia has already given them all to you. Please use them wisely." Xentia grasped her hand behind her back.


    "Divine Enoy doesn''t need to worry. However, I feel that this attack is just a distraction." Nuraddir nodded in understanding and stared at the battle in the distance.


    "Yes, we predicted it. Their brutal attack targeted the small cities and viges first. We cannot protect all the ces at one time. The casualties on your side are also not small, regardless of the advanced warfare technology you possess. The Ruvoid Avatars would take us down one by one, but we also came up with a n. Xentia is just worried that they won''t take the bait." Xentia turned around and walked into the fort.


    "The temple? Where are you going, divine envoy?" Nuraddir scratched his head as he still failed to grasp the divine n devised by the Goddesses. He had not even heard about the presence of the Goddess of Light.


    "Xentia needs to check on the progress of the spaceship project. Xentia then will be traveling around the Dwarven Continent to look for a talented dwarf whom we will invite into our divine group as the dwarf hero to save the world with us." Xentia summoned her mecha-like angelic wings and then flew away.


    "Yes, yes, please choose the talented young generation with the best potential from ournd. I can rmend some of the best young cksmiths if you so desire." Nuraddir rubbed his hands together. He could see the chance and opportunity.


    "No need. Xentia can find the great talent by herself. You need to organize the warriors to clean up the bad guys, right? The Dwarves are strong and the floating fortress can obelitare threats even in remote ces." Xentia raised her hand in farewell, then flew to the capital city in the central region.


    The threat was under control, and the Dwarf Emperor could oversee the cleanup. She had betterplete another mission here to finish all the tasks sooner and return earlier.


    At the same time, the Ruvoid Avatars had also made their moves. The first ones they aimed to take down were Vanessa and Dori. The enemy took the bait, and the two Ruvoid Avatars were caught up in the battle against the Sea God and Beast God.


    Fortuna was still fighting in a defensive stance against Number One, trying to buy as much time as possible until reinforcements arrived.


    Despite the chaos on the surface world, the Heretic God had started to rampage in the underworld. He found the demon kings and noble demons colluded with a Ruvoid Avatar to herald the rise of the Ruvoid Gods.

 Chapter 950 Four Years Of Seclusion

    It was almost three days since Elysia entered the time chamber with Elena, Ai and Rhea.


    Four years of seclusion had passed, but Elysia still looked like a sixteen-year-old girl. Ai was like the mature version of Elysia with an adult charm, but not much has changed in her appearance. Elena and Rhea were still as gorgeous as always.


    "This feeling is good. I managed to consolidate my inner power and reach the realm of godhood. With this, my spirit has reached the divine level like all of you." Ai looked at her hands. She was then enveloped by the golden divine aura and the darkness of the night shadows.


    "Congrattions on reaching the Divine level, Ai." Elena pped her hands.


    "What about Ely? I meditated in the Elysian Realm for too long. We should check her progress." Ai jumps out of her meditating her spot.


    "Everything is good. Rhea and I did a great job. Let''s go out and check what they are up to." Elena smiled gently, then took Ai''s hand. They left the Elysian Realm together.


    *Poof*


    Elena and Ai materialized their spirit bodies out of Elysia''s body.


    At that moment, Ai found Elysia and Rhea sitting in meditation, facing each other. A white cube artifact floated between them, emitting a mysterious and sacred aura.


    Noticing Ai''s confusion, Elena opened her mouth to speak. "They''re in the simtion mini realm. It''s Rhea''s training ground that just revived to train Elysia''sbat capabilities."


    "I see, that''s a good thing. Her body has already reached the Saint level, and her spirit has also reached the Divine-level. It may seem slowpared to her spirit''s progress, but my Ely doesn''t let me down." Ai folded her arms and nodded proudly.


    "That''s of course, Ely''s body is groomed by golden breath and tremendous divine grade resources. We changed Ely''s body constitution to the strongest body physique under the divine light''s blessings. However, why do you look proud when you haven''t done anything for Ely? After exploring the Subconscious Mind, you only meditated in Elysian Realm for almost four years, nurtured by Ely''s soul forces." Elena snorted with slight dissatisfaction.


    "Ah, that, hehe... How about Eve and E?" Aiughed awkwardly because it was true.


    "They''ve been kicked out of the trial thirty-eight times in the past four years, but they''ve re-challenged the trial without getting discouraged." Elena heaved a subtle sigh. She was impressed by E and Eve''s determination to improve their overall capabilities.


    "They are quite persistent." Ai nodded in understanding, then crouched beside Elysia.


    She looked closely at her little sister''s angelic face and smiled gently. Elysia was increasingly attractive, fragrant, and delicious... It was as if she got the urge to take a bite to taste it.


    Meanwhile, Elysia had just finished herst simtion battle with incredible difficulty. She tried to fight against the strongest Ruvoid God present in Rhea''s memory.


    "I, I can''t move. I exerted too much spiritual force to beat him." Elysia trembled and slumped down. She managed to defeat her opponent with her own pure strength, without any form of assistance.


    Unfortunately, her strongest opponent in the battle simtion was only the Ruvoid God at rank five, the strongest one in Rhea''s memory.


    "Congrattions, Master Elysia. You defeated a Ruvoid God with your divinews in just five minutes of battle. He was the strongest one I faced and thoroughly analyzed. He is also the one who left me half dead and forced me to seal myself." Rhea came closer to stabilize Elysia''s spirit.


    "Thank you, Rhea. No wonder Lady Lifa is so anxious to make us stronger. Maybe after I fuse with you and Lady Lifa, we can challenge Ruvoid God rank one and two." Elysia was panting a bit, but she couldn''t hide her smile.


    "Yeah, the final battle at the peak performanceter, your followers will lend their all power to you, master. We will also borrow the power of everyone on the with the power of faith. I hope, that will be enough to defeat the strongest Ruvoid God But, we absolutely must not let our guard down." Rhea looked down slightly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yeah, the strongest Gods in Vrelenia didn''t even have any other choice but to seal thest two Ruvoid Gods. Their power is probably on par with Sera in the Boundless Realm. My body has already reached Saint level and my spirit has reached Divine-level. With that, I can use even more terrifying advanced magic. If the worst situation happens, we can borrow Sera''s power and forbidden magic as ourst resort." Elysia looked down at the back of her hand.


    She made the Seraph''s seal tattoo visible and sighed as she imagined the worst situation.


    "I hope that such a situation will not ur. Nell, Fortuna, and Elena will fuse with you too. We willbine the six Goddesses'' power into one, which will be enough to destroy the universe." Rhea held Elysia''s hand. The world then turned into particles and returned to an empty white room.


    "Borrowing power is one thing, and fusing is something else. I don''t know if I can bear the weight of six Goddesses at once. As far as I could feel, four is my limit." Elysia stroked Rhea''s head.


    "Forgive us, master. You are trying so hard for us and our world, which incidentally has nothing to do with you. Our lives belong to you, so please don''t use thest resort. It is hazardous, and Sera has warned him many times. It is incredibly terrifying sacrifice magic. It might cost your soul as a price. We can definitely defeat the Ruvoid Gods with ourbined power." Rhea held Elysia''s hands and looked Elysia in the eye.


    ? "Hmm, we don''t know for sure about this mysterious tattoo. If it is as we suspect, then I have to think about everyone''s safety as well. If I fall, I will drag everyone along with me." Elysia disguises the Seraph''s seal tattoo again.


    "Don''t even think about breaking your spirit bonds with anyone. Sacarifice isn''t an option, and we can always seal them if we aren''t strong enough. If you fall, believe me, it won''t be just Master Elena and I who will follow you even though you broke our spirit bonds." Rhea emphasized her statement with a solemn expression.


    "Hehe, I know. My little sister is so caring and worried. Have a bit of faith in your elder sister. We''ve thought of so many ns in the past four years, haven''t we?" Elysia hugged Rhea and ran her fingers through Rhea''s long silky turquoise hair.


    "En." Rhea just nodded in reply.


    "Let''s head out. Elena and Ai are waiting for us." Elysia took Rhea''s hand, and then they left the simtion ground.


    Their consciousness returned to their bodies, and then a white cube artifact dimmed and floated back down into Elysia''s hands.


    "Wee back. I can see your body and spirit getting another big break through. However, your Saint level body is a little unstable in the meridians. Do you need any help?" Ai waved her hand to wee Elysia.


    "Eh? My meridians are unstable?" Elysia was a bit surprised. She closed her eyes and immediately rescanned her entire body. Her dantians, meridians, acupoints, spirit roots, and so on were all re-examined.


    She found some unstable and quickly adjusted everything, so they ran perfectly.


    "Phew, thank you Ai. Everything is fine now. Congrattions on getting to the Divine level. We can now create a divine body for you." Elysia wiped off her nonexistent sweat.


    "Divine body? Hmm, now that you say it. If I had my own body, would I be able to fuse with you like what Rhea and Lifa did? How about Elena?" Ai put her hand to her chin.


    "The conditions for my fusion with Ely are almost nonexistent. I only need to enter the Elysian Realm and return the power I borrowed. However, you are different, Ai. You are part of Elysia''s divine spirit. The only thing we fear is that you will forever be one with Ely if you fuse." Elena shook her head in vehement refusal.


    "Hm, we''ve talked about this before. Why are you obsessed with fuse techniques? I want you beside me, my twin elder siter. Pleasee with me, I have many stories to tell and I want to know about your spirit encounter in Elysian Realm too." Elysia pulled Ai''s hand. They sat on their seats and exchanged stories warmly and casually.


    "Well, at least Ai won''t be obsessed with fusion techniques after the in-depth counseling with Ely''s lecture. Anyway, what about the situation outside? Don''t we need to help them as soon as possible?" Elena breathed a sigh of relief because Elysia could handle Ai''s problem.


    "We will wait for E and Eve to get out of their trial. It''s almost time. Everyone in the outside is currently in a difficult situation, but it''s not yet time for us. We shall settle everything in one fell swoop." Rhea put two fingers to her forehead. A countdown timer appeared before him. They still had two hours outside world time before going into action.


    "All right." Elena nodded in understanding, and then she deactivated the time chamber. Everyone walked out of there and waited for E and Evelyn.

 Chapter 951 The Great Truth Seeker

    "Hey, look, I can also make a little plush doll avatar like Rhea! We are so cute~" Elysia raised her plush doll to show everyone. She then put her little avatar next to Rhea''s to be friends.


    "Hello, Little Rhea, I''m Little Ely. Let''s be friends." Little Ely shook hands with Little Rhea.


    "Uh, master... It''s still us because we control our avatars with the fragments of our spirits and souls." Rhea was amused by Elysia''s behavior. Even after four years of rigorous training and profound cultivation, Elysia had not lost her yfulness and carefree nature.


    "Hm, you are right, Rhea. However, Ruvoid Avatars seem to be different from how we make our avatars. It''s as if they create living beings with a new existence, but with a fragment of Ruvoid God''s power." Elysia rested her cheek against her hand in brief contemtion.


    "You say it now, Ely. The curse creatures, or as we call them the ursed are probably Ruvoid God''s summoned monsters. They turn into curses after being ughtered, yes?" Elena felt that her conjecture had been proven correct.


    "En, that is the most usible thing, though we can''t say for sure. However, after a Ruvoid God dead, their summoned entities did not perish. We still need to y the ursed." Rhea put her hand to her chin.


    "So, curse vessel, huh... Ruvoid Avatar is a doll copycat monster with a fragment of Ruvoid God''s power. No wonder Doll One is the name Lady Lifa gave to the cleansed and enlightened Ruvoid Avatar." Elysia nodded in understanding.


    "Those are more like doppelganger monsters. They have their own consciousness, and that''s how one can work for us after the brainwashing. If the Ruvoid God uses the samew as how we created our avatar, we cannot convert Doll One. But, will we let Doll One get stronger by absorbing the power of her other sisters?" Rhea felt a bit worried after seeing Nell''sst piece of information.


    Lifa, Nell, Fortuna, and Doll One were fighting it out with the Ruvoid Avatars. There were only Number One and Number Four left. Because Doll One absorbed another Ruvoid Avatar''s power, the Numbers chose to fuse with the two strongest Ruvoid Avatars.


    "Let her get stronger and see what awaits her. We can''t predict Doll One''s fate because she has no soul or spirit. She might be like our Xentia in the future, the artificial puppet who bes a human." Elena didn''t feel anything was wrong with Elysia''s decision to treat Doll One as a potentialpanion, not a killing machine like Lifa had nned.


    "Ai, have you decided? We have the resources to create a perfect body for you. To reach the higher levels of entrance to godhood, you need a body to retain your existence and prevent the leak of energy. It''s too risky to continue being a wandering spirit." Elysia gently poked Ai''s cheek with her dainty finger.


    "Ely, I attained godhood with the dao of void and shadow. Don''t you want me to be your shadow? A wandering spirit is fine. Look at Elena. She has be your guardian spirit for countless eons in your various reincarnations." Ai pointed at Elena, feeling that Elysia was unfair.


    "Hm? You''re indirectly saying I''m an old spirit? How rude of you, little sister." Elena folded her arms, feeling slightly offended.


    "Silly elder sister. We open up choices and opportunities, but the final say is to stay with you. If you want to be my guardian spirit like my sister Elena, then that is what we will do. I will be happy because that is what you want. However, you must help me with many things because this little frail body needs to bear three spirits at once." Elysia held both sides of Ai''s head and gently yed with Ai''s tender cheeks like dough.


    "Then, it''s decided! We will create a heaven-defying body for us." Ai felt relieved.


    She no longer needed to be distracted by matters rted to her new body because she was not ready to be independent and endure power loss. The inevitable battle would ur within two months, and it was not the right time for her to have her own body. Although, she would prefer to be Elysia''s shadow spirit.


    *Bzzt* *Poof* *Poof*


    E and Evelyn were suddenly kicked out of the divine angel training ground. Their condition was a bit pitiful, and it wasn''t easy to stand on their feet.


    "Please swallow this recovery pill." Elysia rushed quickly to help her friends.


    "Uh, Ely. You''re back..." Tears filled Evelyn''s eyes as she swallowed the golden pill that her best friend had given her.


    "..." E couldn''t move or speak because her entire body was afternoon. She swallowed the pill silently.


    Warm energy broke out within E and Evelyn''s bodies, repairing damaged cells and calming the chaotic energy. They were improving every second and recovering in just three minutes.


    "Wee back, E, Eve. You made it to the high floors in only about half a year. Congrattions! Please sit down and have this hot recovery tea with us." Elysia helped E and Evelyn to sit down, then helped them drink the tea Rhea had brought them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hehe, thank you very much, Ely. It felt like an eternity, but we didn''t get to the high trial floors." Evelyn felt somewhat disappointed but also had a mysterious feeling of pleasure after seeing Elysia again after so long.


    "We only managed to reach hundredth floor and were defeated by the trial''s boss. Ely, do we disappoint you?" E looked down slightly. She received a great opportunity but needed to live up to expectations.


    "That''s a great achievement for someone at the Apprentice level. Thanks to your efforts and hard work, you have reached the Spirit level. Why are you worried about letting someone down? Be cheerful and confident. You are extraordinary, one of us." Elysia stroked E and Evelyn''s heads. She then sat back down between Elena and Ai, letting Rhea check E and Evelyn''s condition.


    They then exchanged words while waiting for Lifa and Nell''s signal to act.


    A fierce battle had been going on for two days and two nights above the sky of the Nameless Land. It was supposed to be a sunny afternoon, but a disastrous overcast enveloped the sky and sealed off the sunlight.


    "Only one oue awaits the defect, death! We will deliver your corpse to our almighty lord. You have been with the enemies for some time, and the almighty lord shall extract important information from you." Number Four summoned countless shadows to seal Doll One''s movements but failed.


    "The weak are so noisy. The counterfeit who imitates my master''s appearance without permission has no right to speak. We have destroyed your grand n to ravage the world, and you are still uttering nonsense after these two days?" Doll One stared coldly at her opponent. She had exhausted so much power in thest three days and felt this was a lose-lose battle.


    She absorbed another Ruvoid Avatar the other day, but her opponent possessed three cores, the same as her. In other words, Number Four fused with another two Ruvoid Gods.


    That was how their strengths were equal, and no one could have the upper hand even after fighting for two days without stopping.


    "The ungrateful defect is the one has no right to speak to me. The almighty lord created you, but you now turn you back again against us. Die!" Number One caused the cursed clouds in the sky to fall, hitting Doll One like a waterfall of demise.


    "The enlightened has everything it may need to repent. You have the opportunity to see right and wrong. I have regained my origin, but I will still serve my master because she is the great truth." Doll One came out of the void with a few scratches.


    "Nonsense! Our almighty lord is thew!" Number Four made a grasp-like motion, gripping Doll One in ce.


    "The truth can bend thew and make the rules. What your lord and entire race are after is a ce to live, an environment to develop, and resources to reach great heights.


    But immense greed drives the strong to plunder everything. You are only a puppet with the fragment of a God, while I am the doll that has almost attained the great truth of a living being. We are different." Doll one put her hands together, creating a tremendous force to break the shackles.


    She then counterattacked by tearing the void and breaking her opponent''s space of movements.


    "Your master is nothing more than curses, wasted and exiled beings. But, my master is the supreme being of the great truth. They treat you like an object that can be thrown away at any time, while I am my master''s masterpiece. Everyone treated me with care and respect. We maye from the same origin, but our path went differently because I was saved and blessed. You still have a chance, repent and convert to our side before it''s toote." Doll One whispered close to Number Four''s ear. She had already sealed her opponent, ready to release an ultimate finishing blow.


    "You are a twisted being who can no longer see the good and bad! The weak shall fear the strong. The lowly beings should be grateful to be our cattle!" Number Four snapped loudly, trying to escape, but she was also exhausted after two days of a great battle against Doll One.


    "But, you are the weaker one here. My master can achieve the great truth of universe sooner orter. The so-called almighty lord of yours stand no chance against her. I heard the previous Ruvoid God ran like a loser with his tail between his legs after losing the battle against my master. So, what''s your point?" Doll One gripped her opponent''s jaw and looked down with a look of superiority.


    She would try to convert thest Ruvoid Avatars to be her master''s followers like her. If that was impossible to achieve, she only needed to eliminate them for her master''s sake. She could solve the mess and all the problems at once too. So, by the time her master returned, everything had been appropriately resolved.


    "!?" Number One noticed herrade was in a pinch. She was about to rush there, but the Goddesses before her prevented her from doing so.


    "Your opponent is us. Where are you going?" Lifa blocked Number One''s maneuvers.


    She and the Goddesses had to wait for the others to clean up the mess in the world while they bought time until thesest Ruvoid Avatars pulled their trump card. At that time, their Supreme Goddess could handle everything and clean up the threats in one fell swoop.

 Chapter 952 Handle The Ruvoid Avatars

    Time seemed to stop ticking, and energy fluctuations became momentarily restrained. Number Four smirked and used her trump card to stop the time for three seconds.


    In the divine ss battle, every second could be the determining factor for victory or defeat. That was far more than enough for Number Four to kill Doll One in one swift move.


    *Stab*


    As time ticked and the flow of energy through the world returned, Doll One looked at her chest. Number Four had broken her shackles, and she was stabbed through the back.


    "Guh!" Doll One couldn''t ess her powers. Moving her own limbs became extremely painful. Had her opponent executed her? She let her guard down and lost?


    "Are you going to kill me?" Doll One nced back and smiled faintly as she would not give in so easily, even though her opponent would devour her.


    "Not that fast. Your mind contains a lot of secrets and your current body received tremendous changes that caught the attention of our almighty lord. You will be extracted by him personally." Number Four immediately fled into the sky, breaking through the dark ck clouds and thunderbolts. Number One would handle the rest from now on.


    "She''s trying to take Doll One away!?" Fortuna did not expect this change in events. This thing was not in her estimation.


    "She uses her trump card. I will intercept her." Nell broke away from the opponent''s encirclement.


    "Your opponent is me, right? Why are you trying to turn your back on me?" Number One hit Nell from behind, but Lifa parried the tremendous shockwave with her divine barrier. However, she was still knocked back a few meters.


    "Not good! The teleportation has been blocked, and Number FOur is about to leave the atmosphere!" Nell resisted the impact and looked up.


    ''Summon them right now!'' Lifa sent her emergency telepathy to Nell and all thetest information to Elysia via mind sync as well.


    It was ten minutes earlier than estimated, but unforeseen factors often urred.


    A realm portal opened, and four shadows came out from it. Rhea and Ai joined the battle to suppress Number One. At the same time, Elysia and Elena flew into the outeryers of the atmosphere to chase Number Four.


    "You decide to summon your trump cards? Five against one, this will be a bit of a challenge. However, your pursuit will be toote." Number One immediately took a safe distance.


    She and her three opponents had been exhausted enough from the intense fighting in thest two days. Still, another two fresh divine ss beings suddenly joined the battle. Her win rate dropped drastically, but she was there not to win the fight.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Rumble!*


    The shes between Number One and the five Goddesses soon broke out, creating several supersonic crashes and catastrophic explosions.


    "..." Elysia and Elena floated in the outeryers of the''s atmosphere, blocking Number Four from leaving with the half-dead Doll One.


    "Heh, you decided toe out of your tortoise shell? Unfortunately, I don''t have time to y with you." Number Four raised her two fingers, trying to use the teleportation technique directly to the moon. However, nothing happened.


    "!?" Number Four tried to use the teleportation technique again, but she was still there in the face of the greatest threat. She should have gotten out of the anti-teleportation zone, but she still couldn''t escape?


    "You''re not going anywhere. Your time stop trump card is sure scary to execute a strong opponent in a finishing blow. Restrain." Elysia summoned a strong divine rune formation to seal the curse and Number Four''s abilities.


    "No one can survive that. But, do you think this formation rune can restrain me?" Number Four tried to break free, but she couldn''t even move. She tried to absorb the formation''s energy but was drained instead. "What the hell with this golden rune formation!?"


    "You are a curse and it has a bane. The curse bearer can also get a curse. Don''t ever think you will always be superior." Elena snorted sarcastically. She then moved her hand, snatching Doll One from Number Four''s grip.


    "Ma, master..." Doll One looked weakly at Elysia. She felt embarrassed because she lost when she was about to use her finishing move to seal her against good.


    "You have regained a part of thest Ruvoid Avatar''s memories that you devoured, huh. With three cores, you could form a new spirit, but you can also guess your real origin. Did you resent us for making you betray your origin to go to our side? We even ced a seal to control you." Elysia healed Doll One''s fatal wounds but did not full recover. It was just enough to keep Doll One alive.


    "We were simply discraded pawn before his eyes. The puppets with no luxury of the living. This ve was rescued and liberated by you, then blessed with a chance to live as a being. I am Doll One, the divine doll that you created from the modified Ruvoid puppet. My sole purpose is to serve you as your retainer while learning what life is. When I have fully formed my spirit, I wish for a name, master." Doll One smiled weakly and closed her eyes.


    She felt relieved and safe, but it sent her consciousness into sleep mode. Her mortal damage was too severe for self-repair, and the remaining energy was insufficient to maintain her consciousness.


    "You''ve done your best and I''ve heard your request. Now sleep, and let this master of yours clean up the mess." Elysia rubbed Doll One''s face. Her clone was badly injured and really pitiful.


    She had no idea why Doll One could say that with a proud and relieved smile, but she reckoned it was all because of Lifa. The one born bad could turn good if you repent and do a little brainwashing...


    "You have absorbed Doll One''s energy, right? We will use you topensate for her medical expenses. Please die for us." Elena stretched out her hand forward.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Only you? I possessed three cores after the fuse. Three high-rank Gods would even have a hard time dealing with me." Number Four spits out a ck ball, but it is instantly destroyed by the opponent''s hero.


    "I don''t want to say more. Perish." Elena clenched her hand into a fist, causing Elysia''s divine rune formation to squeeze Number Four into nothingness, but she protected the three cores.


    "Here, they could make Doll One recover and be stronger. Number Four is an Emperor-level puppet with divine capabilities and many special treasures for killing opponents. But, our doll is actually better than her. If it weren''t for her world time stop and tricky abilities, Doll One will definitely win with ease." Elena gave the three cores to Elysia.


    "Mm, the broken one is Number One. She has only fused with a Ruvoid Avatar, and she can still have the upper hand before three Goddesses. And now, she can still fight five with a rtively draw battle. Her capabilities are far beyond her sisters." Elysia proceeded to fuse the three cores into Doll One.


    "Number One is not stronger, only ultra troublesome. Our Goddessrades even admits it themselves." Elena sighed and looked up at the moon. "You sent nine puppets and many cursed demonic beings to weaken our forces and ravage the world. We will pay a visit to you in five days."


    After saying that, Elena and Elysia descended back to Vrelenia.


    "Bind."


    "Restrain."


    "Shackle."


    "Capture."


    "Seal."


    The five Goddesses joined hands to create a pentagon sealing formation rune. By Elysia and Elena''s arrival, the Number One was already captured alive with no chance of escape.


    "You caught me to extract me and humte me? Kill me now or you will regret it!" Number One gritted her teeth as she felt Number Four''s signal disappear.


    "Extract you? Don''t be so full of yourself." Elysia looked down at Number One.


    Thisst Ruvoid Avatar was the mastermind behind the recent world chaos and also the one that instigated the demons of the Devil Continent''s underworld to team up with the newly created cursed demonic being from the moon.


    "You fused Number Four''s cores to her? You nurtured a divine demon for nothing. Our almighty lord will take her reins, or she may brak free and betray you sooner orter." Number One widened her eyes as she saw Elysia descending from the sky.


    "We have our own arrangement, you don''t need to worry. You still have value for us. So, please be obedient and wait for your time to take your role." Elysia stretched out her hand andbined the five formation seals into one mighty shackle to seal Number One for real. "Unify."


    *Bam*


    The rune formations wrapped around Number One like a blooming flower closing into a flower bud.


    The dark ck clouds in the sky slowly dissipated. The evening rays prated the clouds, illuminating the barren, destend below.


    "Come here." Lifa put the sealing formation flower bud into a small spherical holy artifact.


    "Ely, everyone, we win! We just have to wait for the others to clear up the small fish and various minions. Anyway, congrattions on your breakthrough! It''s only a matter of time until your divine ascension into godhood, Ely!" Nell hugged Elysia''s cheek as she was extremely happy.


    "Hehe, thank you. Everyone has worked hard the past three days. Please rest, and we''ll take care of the rest." Elysia stroked Nell''s head with her dainty finger.


    "No, if there are only the weak undead and demons, then we only need to let the mortals solve it with their own strength. We can''t let them be overly dependent on the divine beings. It may harm them for the long run." Ai doesn''t agree with Elysia''s idea.


    "Yes, we shouldn''t do all the work. I will summon the others to gather at Human Continent''s holy city." Lifa nodded in agreement with the idea.


    "Fine, we won''t involve ourselves more then necessary since the major problem is over. However, I feel like I haven''t done anything." Elysia grasped her hand and looked down slightly.


    Thankfully, the divine ss battle urred on a dested, uninhabited continent. Otherwise, the impact and mortal casualties would be immeasurable.


    ''Well, you are our Supreme Goddess. That''s not a problem because you have many faithful servants. We will do anything for you.'' Rhea hugged Elysia from behind.


    ''Right! Let''s go now. Everyone must have missed us. Ah, please take E and Eve outside. They''re still recovering after the trial, but they must be worried.'' Elysia nodded in agreement. She grabbed Elysia''s arm and reminded Nell of the two girls in the Firmament Realm.


    With that said, Elysia and everyone else went to Human Continent''s holy city by teleportation and told their group members to assemble. They also invited Gods and rulers from all regions of the continents toe to the meeting.

 Chapter 953 To Determine Future Action

    Doll One could hardly maintain her body manifestation. She reverted to a divine artifact.


    "..." Elysia stared at the divine artifact in her hand. The six cores were interconnected, resembling a molecr structure symbol.


    The giant golden spherical object in the center was Doll One''s original core, and the slightly bigger one was Number''s Four former core. The rest of the cores originally belonged to other Ruvoid Avatars.


    Doll One''s possessed six cores and could split herself into five clones under hermand.


    "Truly a luxury. Ruvoid Gods could make avatar-ss puppets and treat them as errand boys. Much more, those Gods would not suffer a bacsh if Ruvoid Avatars were killed or their divine sense was severed from these puppets." Elysia heaved a subtle sigh. She could only make one plushie-level avatar and felt inferior to the Ruvoid Gods.


    "Well, they only have so much more heavenly treasures after plundering heaven an earth for so long. I believe Vrelenia isn''t the only that has visited. If we have enough materials, we can make a legion of gorgeous divine puppets for you, master." Rhea waved her hand in front of Elysia''s face for attention.


    "Mm, but, there isn''t a real Ruvoid Avatar here, right? They are just puppets with the Ruvoid God''s divine sense and a fragment of God''s soul." Elysia looked up at the sky.


    "We have traveled the world and asked all the nature spirits to double-check the world''s situation. There are no catastrophe-ss threats like these Ruvoid Avatars." Nell answered while examining a pocket clock artifact.


    They obtained many divine-ss artifacts after defeating several Ruvoid Avatars.


    "It''s a time stop divine artifact. One of Number Four''s trump cards. It can stop the world time, but it takes one day of charging to only stop the world time for one second. It''s an expensive artifact." Lifa removed the divine spirit residing within that artifact.


    "Nice artifact. How much EP does it take to charge this artifact to stop time for three seconds?" Elysia put Doll One''s cores into her unique storage bracelet.


    "If it''s on Ely''s standards, then it''s about three thousand EP per minute. No more than that or it''ll explode. For three seconds, it needs over four million three hundred thousand EP." Lifa put her hand to her chin.


    "Hum, we encouraged them to use their trump cards and excluded their power, but Number One was sealed before we forced her to use her all trump cards. Is that fine?" Fortuna has her worries.


    "It''s okay, we have an arrangement for it. Doll One will do her job well on that." Elena gave a thumbs up excitedly.


    "Let''s go to the Holy Cathedral now. I want to show you my masterpiece. It is the one that Ely wanted to create from Earth to Vrelenia before." Nell pulled out a teleportation talisman.


    "One that I want to create from Earth? Is, is it possibly satellites and telmunicationworks like the inte?" Elysia became excited.


    "Well, even if it''s not the same, it will serve its purpose well. We can observe the situation on various sides of the and exchange information live without needing a sound transmission talisman." Nell put her hands on her waist and puffed out her chest proudly.


    "You did your job well. Humans and dwarves worked together to create dozens of atelite, hmm." Elena nodded in satisfaction.


    After that, they all teleported directly above the holy city on the Human Continent. The situation was hectic because the supreme rulers and Gods would visit there.


    "!?" Elysia gasped in surprise when she saw several golden golems patrolling the streets and city gates.


    Some were shaped like cool mechas with a human inside, and some were just golems without pilots. However, the one that caught Elysia''s attention the most was the eighteen-meter-tall Gundam-like golem hidden inside the Holy Cathedral!


    "Hmm?" Nell noticed Elysia''s heavy breathing. She could tell Elysia was interested in one of human creation, humanity''s preparation to survive the holy war and the second armageddon.


    "Hehe, they are one of Human Race''s trump cards. The biggest one is the protector, and the smallest one with the pilot inside is the vanguard, and the unmanned golems are the pawns. They are the holy golems. They really help the people humanspleted the recent chaos." E sped her hands in love.


    "Yeah, amazing and fascinating." Elysia imagined her limited edition mecha model in her Storage Space. That one was the coolest thing she had ever seen, and she might be able to make the real one with the help of the Holy Church.


    ''Ely, just ask Alexander the Great to make one for you. He will grant it as a gift without conditions.'' Elena put her hand on her forehead. Elysia had a little hobby as a collector of attractive and unique things in the past, and nothing has changed.


    ''Nice. My limited edition model, my coolest mecha might be a reality. My great robot~'' Elysia remembered that the Pope made her his granddaughter, so it would be easy to ask him a favor.


    Everyone then got off and entered the city through the entrance gate. However, they immediately flew to the Holy Cathedral without anyone noticing.


    Meanwhile, various influential individuals came to the holy city of the Human Continent one after another. They arrived at the sky holy city using the one-use teleportation talisman the Goddess of Blessings provided beforehand. However, they still needed to enter through the city''s main entrance to pay respect to the Human Emperor who would be hosting here.


    "Hehe, father. I came back to this city. We are the very few devils who entered the human''s holy city without any problems." Sylvia puffed out her chest and walked in front.


    "..." Dn had nothing to say, but those holy golem artifacts emitted holy energy, making him a little ufortable.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Lord, my lord... Is this all right? We''re devils, and we''ve stepped into the human nest. They didn''t set any traps, did they?" Sophia felt a bit anxious as she looked around her.


    "Fret not. We were invited by the Goddesses and our destination is the Holy Cathedral. Let''s see who dares do something funny here." Dn snorted sarcastically.


    "Devil Emperor, Devil Emperor Dn has arrived in the holy city!? Holy crap, there are so many powerl existencesing to this city."


    "You fool, don''t you know the news? The supreme order has been issued and requires the presence of all rulers in every region on all continents."


    "Oh, yeah. I''ve heard about it. It''s rted to the recent chaos and the inevitable battle, right?"


    "Yeah, the ursed is a problem, but it''s not the only threat."


    "Anyway, it''s rare to see so many powerful beings gathered in one ce. I''ve seen several Beast Emperors arrive, and now the two Devil Emperors and the Devil Princess!"


    "Let''s go to the Holy Cathedral vicinity. The meeting will be held openly there for all to see. I heard that it will be broadcast to major cities around the world."


    "Hey, that''s so cool! We have to get there soon to secure the best spot!"


    "Hehe, I need to wait for the arrival of the elves and merfolk first. I heard that they are endowed with attractive and enchanting appearances."


    "You damn pervert, but count me in."


    The townspeople exchanged words to make the atmosphere more lively.


    "Devil Emperor, we have prepared a carriage for you. Please board, and we will escort you to the Holy Cathedral." An Imperial Knight General saluted.


    "I am the devil saintess, the Goddess of Light faithful servant. Have my dear friend Ely and the Goddesses been waiting for us?" Sylvia raised her hand to ask.


    "Yes, the divine just came a few minutes ago. Everyone is already in the Holy Cathedral grounds for an open meeting." The General nodded in confirmation.


    "Then what are we waiting for? Father, and aunty, hurry up." Sylvia immediately climbed onto the carriage and waved her hand.


    "Aunt, aunty? You will call me mother sooner orter." Sophia clenched her hand into a fist.


    "That depends on your performance. By the time I return from our next great journey, perhaps you will already be bone dust and my father will already be a Devil God. He shares the same superior bloodline as me, after all." Sylvia put her hand on her upper chest, arrogantly dering her open taunt.


    "..." Dn chose not to get involved in the women''s little quarrel. Supposedly, his daughter shared the same bloodline as him, not the other way around.


    "Tsk, by that time, then I have already be Devil Ancestor, and you need to pay your respect to me." Sophia folded her arms and snorted, pouting slightly.


    "All right." Sylvia intertwined her fingers and lowered her head slightly.


    "Hmm?" Sophia had no idea why this mischievous princess suddenly became a bit temperamental.


    She thought they would bicker a bit more, but they didn''t. The journey to the Holy Cathedral became quiet... only the hustle and bustle from outside could be heard.


    After several minutes of travel, their carriage arrived at the Holy Cathedral''s vicinity.


    "Eh?" Sylvia widened her eyes as she looked at the meeting ground. Her female friends arrived faster than her. They crowd around Elysia, getting some praises and head pats!


    "Only Luna, Dori, Lynn, and Xentia haven''t arrived yet? I waste enough to secure my first sweet spot! Father, it''s your fault for taking too long. I''m going ahead!" Sylvia turned into a ck mist and went to meet Elysia and everyone.


    "Oh my, she can''t wait to meet her dear friends. She''s grown up, is it?" Sophia covered her mouth. When the carriage door opened, she got off with Dn.


    "Yeah..." Dn nced at Elysia on the other side of the river and walked across the holy bridge to the Holy Cathedral.

 Chapter 954 Everyone Gathered For The Broadcast

    "Haha, good to see you''vee. You all look even more beautiful and elegant." Alexander came close to Elysia and the girls after saluting the Goddesses.


    "Grandfather, you look a little tired. Are you all right?" E invited her grandfather to take a seat.


    "Hoho, it was just a small mental load. The chaos that urred in thest three days was really troublesome, but it''s all over. After a good nap, I''ll be fine." Alexander chuckled like a grandpa and then stroked his granddaughter''s head.


    However, he was surprised because his baby granddaughter had already soared high to Spirit level. E was no longer at the peak of Apprentice-level or initial of Beginner-level!


    "We haven''t seen each other for a few days, but you flew straight up to Spirit level. My granddaughter is only eighteen, and you are truly blessed. Perhaps, you are the youngest Spirit-level powerhouse in history." Alexander made his voice a bit loud for everyone to hear, as if he was bragging about his granddaughter''s achievements.


    "You''re embarrassing me with yourpliments, grandfather." E nced left and right, then at the Goddesses.


    "What!? Elysia ascend to Saint-level and Evelyn also breakthrough to Spirit-level. What a blessing! Please tell me, what kind of frutious encounters have you had in thest few days?" Alexander gasped when he noticed Elysia and Evelyn''s subtle aura. He was sure these young girls had already reached the expert level in no time.


    The rulers of other regions and continents pricked up their ears as they also wanted to know what had happened to those three young girls. Elysia, E, and Evelyn weren''t even twenty yet, but were already in the same ss as top-tier powerhouses?


    "Holy Pope, please calm down. We are the Goddess''s servants, and of course we will receive blessings to serve the divine." Evelyn felt a little uneasy because this stupid old pope had purposely said that loudly for everyone to hear.


    Sylvia flew down and hugged Elysia from behind. "Ely, long time no see! Everyone, hello. It''s good~"


    "Wee, Sylvi. Please have a seat. Everyone is watching us..." Elysia felt a little embarrassed because Sylvia''s greeted her with a cheek-to-cheek hug.


    She nced left and right. Devil Emperor Dn and Sophia had alsoe. The representatives of the Devil Race were only three, unlike other continents.


    "..." Sylvia nced at the eight-tailed snow fox and the white cat on Elysia''sp. Those two fluffy creatures truly enjoyed themselves without a care in the world. They even fell asleep and purred there!


    Sylvia felt a bit envious, but she didn''t show it on her face. She sat beside Elysia before E could snatch her spot, then shared stories with her friends about her feat in thest three days.


    "..." Elena looked at Elysia and the girls for a moment. She couldn''t join them at the moment because she also needed to appear high and lofty with the other divine beings.


    "How are the preparations?" Rhea tapped the stone tablet in her hand.


    "All ess connected. Satellite connection was established. Show." Nell arranged something using a crystal ball. The artifact then emitted light and formed a giant screen, showing the''s surface viewed from the sky.


    Lifa then did some testing, but it already caught everyone''s attention. A few secondster, Nell deactivated the artifact crystal ball because the meeting was yet to be held.


    "You know, we used ourtest firepower to annihte all the enemies. It was just pew pew, and boom! No one survived our assault. Look at mytest cannon. Isn''t this cool and shiny? It can blow up a city to dust!" Sylvia showed off one of the most advanced weapons of the Devil Race.


    "Mm, it sure is shiny and looks fierce, Sylvi. However, this is neither the time nor the ce to unt this." Elysia put the silver cannon back into Sylvia''s Space Bag.


    "Ely, let''s go to meet my father. I''ll get one for you. It''s good for self-defense." Sylvia tugged at the hem of Elysia''s sleeve.


    "Haha, our holy golem is the most reliable ones. Not only can it be holy armor, it can also be an unmanned killing machine. We will never be short of men on the battlefield." Alexander added as he did not want to feel defeated.


    "A bunch of cannon fodder''s remains a bunch of junk. No one can stand in front of our great science and high tech. The future is now, old man." Dn grinned. He was pleased that his granddaughter pulled the divine beings to their good side. It all started with Elysia.


    "Hm, you came without even greeting me, the host. If you didn''t make a few noises, I wouldn''t know you hade, devils." Alexander remained calm, but he took it personally.


    "Oh, I heard someone mentioned science and technology. As expected of devil. You did steal our ideas and innovations at first, but you can grow to rival us." Nuraddir, the Dwarven Emperor, and his entourage came to the Holy Cathedral vicinity.


    Many parties became tense because the three factions suddenly became hostile. It was like a minor argument, but the fluctuations of the dispute were visible.


    "How about the spaceship project on your side? It should be finished in another four days." Dn folded his arms, assuming the dwarves acknowledged the Devil Race''s awesomeness.


    "Yeah, it''s almost done. How about the main cannon and the additional things on your side? I hope the manufactures on your side don''t disappoint." Nuraddir shrugged his shoulders.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Devil''s science is the wor;d''s gretest." Dn raised his palm. Everything was under control.


    Nuraddir then went to lead his group to pay respects to the Goddesses. Xentia was there too, asking for some praises from Rhea dan, the other Goddesses.


    "Such a lovely and grand event, but they only talk about the weapons and who is the greatest all day long. Isn''t that boring?" Luna came shortly after with her elven group.


    "Dwarves and devils didpete in that field, and humans began to rise to the same field." Ashera, the Elven Empress, heaved a subtle sigh.


    "I hope they don''t mess up on broadcastter." Lynn also sighed.


    "Leave them alone. I want to see whether those muscle heads can behave around the divine beings or not." Yralissa, the Fairy Empress, rolled her eyes.


    *Swoosh*


    Xentia flew away from the group of dwarves, with a dwarf girl following closely behind.


    "Xentia greets Goddess master." Xentia knelt before Elysia.


    "Shh, please stand up." Elysia''s heart skipped a beat. Xentia tantly knelt down and referred to her as master. It was supposed to be a secret!


    "Goddess master?" The dwarf girl asked in confusion.


    "That''s probably the Goddess''s disciple sister. Xentia sometimes looks like a baby girl and mispronounces things, ahaha..." Sylvia pulled Xentia to her side. ''Xentia, you bad girl. Do you want to reveal our master''s secret?''


    "Ah? Xentia didn''t mean that. Xentia''s naughty mouth is at fault. Please punish Xentia, Ely." Xentia covered her mouth as she was surprised. She med her mouth and then immediately apologized to Elysia.


    "Well, nevermind. Then, who is the girl you brought here, Xentia? Can you introduce her to us?" Elysia pointed her hand towards the dwarf girl.


    This dwarf girl possessed a mystique-like charm and looked cute, with a height ten centimeters shorter than Elysia. Long twin-tail brown hair with a petite body. Apart from that, several unpolished talents could be hidden in the girl''s body.


    Unfortunately, this dwarf girl was wearing a full-face veil, but Elysia could see the truth beneath the secrets.


    Despite all that, Elysia felt they didn''t need any more pantheon members to face the great battle. The other party was still aplete stranger too.


    Yusagi''s case was Luna''s responsibility, and Dori''s situation was unique because that pink mermaid was an acquaintance with a good impression. Dori also could be useful for their group.


    "She is L, a talented young dwarf I met on the Dwarven Continent. I invite her to be the Goddess of Light''s faithful servant to represent the dwarves. She is the chosen hero, chosen by the hero of light, Xentia. Hum-mm, L, they are my dear friends andrades, the divine servants of whom I spoke before." Xentia introduces L to her group.


    "Pleased to meet you. I, I am honored to meet you! The Goddesses are so divine. I-I feel nervous. I will strive to be the dwarf hero. I am a Spirit-level researcher and can do many things! I will be in your care." L stuttered a bit.


    Paying her respects to the Goddesses just now had exhausted half of her spiritual efforts. Getting acquainted with these stunning holy maidens and saintesses was a great deal, but she must leave a good impression!


    The girls then be acquainted with L, including Elysia. Elysia decided to take care of this matterter. Because Luna and Lynn also brought one representative each, they called them the chosen ones. Each race must have at least one representative in the divine group to be the world hero.


    A few minutester, Dori and Oceanid came with Aquatic Race''s rulers. Their groups were thergest because the Aquatic Ocean had many tribe leaders. They did not have a structured kingdom system like other continents, so Oceanid invited them all.


    "..." Regulus just folded his arms with a frown on his face. He had no idea why no one came to him to pay respects even though he was also a God-like existence!


    All those influential people only came to the Goddesses, or Sea God. But, why didn''t anyone realize that he, the mighty Beast God, was also there!?


    "Dear husband, you took the form of a humaniod lion. Everyone only knows the Beast God is God-like and almighty fire lion." One of Regulus''s wives spoke in a whisper-like voice. She noticed her husband''s wrath, but she was afraid that her husband could not realize that obvious.

 Chapter 955 The Saintesses And World Peace

    The highest rulers from various regions around the world gathered in one ce and exchanged several pleasantries. Even though there was some slight argument, it wasn''t anything significant.


    Dozens of servants were sent to entertain the guests with dishes, drinks and snacks. However, the event would be slightly dyed because the Heretic God was still on his way.


    ''Luna, Lynn, Xentia... I didn''t know you were recruiting three people to join our group. You already know the rules, right?'' Elysia decided to make things clear now.


    ''Ufufu, yes, we fully understand, but please listen to my exnation. Ely, our group needs at least one representative from each race. The heroes who represent their continent. Those we chose were the chosen ones that were approved by Lady Tifa, and the other Goddesses. This is also their n.'' Luna exined calmly.


    She knew Elysia felt slightly dissatisfied because it was their unteral decision when Elysia was not around.


    ''En, please look at them. They are hidden gems with good personality and great talent. They were at least Master-level or above even before they were a hundred years old. A good young seedlings.'' Lynn replied with an approved smile.


    ''Xentia is so meticulous and picky. Fortuna predicted that Xentia would find a great talent of use in a remote mountain in the southern region, eight hundred kilometers from the easternmost coastal city. L is a good craftmaster.'' Xentia gave a thumbs up.


    ''All right, but they can''t be members that easily. Someone has to be responsible for them.'' Elysia heaved a subtle sigh. Since it had been decided by Lifa and the others for themon good, then she would let it slide.


    ''Of course, they can''t be core members without sacrifice. Their loyalties have not yet been established either. Let''s say they are the members in training. We will train them before they can join as outer members. After they prove their loyalty and capability to Elysium with Elysia as the Supreme Goddess, they can be inner members. What do you think?'' Luna was feeling confident and excited.


    ''It sounds good. We may need some extra power. Let''s hope everything goes as expected.'' Elysia gave her consent.


    She then nced at the three new girls sitting next to each other not far from her. They looked a bit nervous but tried their best topose themselves.


    The elf one was Morfina Almithara, a young elf from the Marquess Almithara Branch Family. Her n produced fantastic talented elves in the past five thousand years. Still, her talent was rated average in her n.


    Morfina was the eighth princess in the younger generation of the n. A Master-level golden elf at nearly a hundred y.o. Luna literally ''bought'' Morfina from Almithara n on the premise of an Elven Hero and under the decree of the Elven Empress Ashera.


    ''I have polished her a bit, Ely. She looks stunning and sexy after some body treatments, right? Her n doesn''t deserve her. She was treated unfairly there, even though she deserves the best treatment and teaching. I don''t know for sure about her hidden talents, but she was rated red by the talent crystal ball. She will ascend to Empress-level quickly because she will be nurtured by us!'' Luna gave Elysia a little extra information.


    ''She is good, but her n treats her unfairly, huh? Her mother is a servant in the family branch, and her siblings also treat her as a servant. But, this is the first time I''ve seen a female elf feel a bit uneasy wearing the typical female elf dress...'' Elysia waved her hand at Morfina as their eyes met.


    Morfina was already nervous, and a bit embarrassed because she wasn''t used to wearing this skimpy elf dress. Yet, an angel-like saint suddenly greeted her with a smile and a wave, making her blush. They had already introduced themselves before, but she had yet to get along with everyone.


    Morfina then bashfully returned Elysia''s greeting by raising her hand.


    Elysia then nced at the little pink fairy named Yaereene Raloquinal. A timid fairy with a hidden talent unique to Lifa and Nell.


    This little fairy was the most uneasy among the three new people. She previously holed herself in her safe haven in her vige, and she was known as a timid hermit there.


    Yaereene was invited by Lynn and the Fairy Empress Yralissa rather grandly. Everyone from Yaereene''s vige sent her off as the fairy hero with great fanfare, and the timid fairy had no choice but toply.


    Yaereene was also at Master-level. So, only L was already at the Grand Master level. However, they needed to break through to Spirit-level soon and awaken their hidden talent before the inevitable event.


    ''Yae, Morfina and L, hmm... We will discuss them with everyer. Sister Elena, what do you think?'' Elysia wants to know the opinion of her dearest sister.


    ''It''s good to receive three beautiful and talented people. We need to educate and nurture them, and they will look promising. However, Lifa, Nell and Fortuna need to take responsibility for this.'' Elena didn''t mind. She was aware their pantheon members could invite people who could be helpful to the group, but the final say was in Elysia.


    ''Yes, everythinges for a reason. We''ll exin to you after this, Ely and Elena. They still need to say their vows to youter. Yusagi too.'' Nell felt a bit nervous when she saw Elysia and Elena looking at each other. She knew they were discussing the new members and immediately cleared up the misunderstanding.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Okay, we trust you. If you say they can be useful, then they will be outer members like Luna said.'' Elena shrugged her shoulders.


    *Swoosh*


    The holy magic fluctuation in the holy city was chaotic due to the arrival of thest guest in the gathering event. A sh of purplish-ck smoke appeared and materialized into the form of the Heretic God, Xero.


    He had just returned from the battlefield with hisbat suit still wrapped around his body, thick with the underworld''s signature demonic energy.


    "Phew, I''m a bitte I think. You asked me to investigate the roots, but things are getting a bitplicated in the underworld." Xero went to sit near the Goddess of Light and took arge ss of water.


    "Don''t drink that. It''s holy water, and may harm your body. Just get it from the jug over there. Anyway, what''s the situation in the underworld?" Elena reminded Xero before he drank the water.


    "Oh, holy water, huh." Xero took the jug in question and drank the water directly from there. After that, he took out three red cores and let them float above his palm. "Three Demon Kings were involved in the conspiracy of the ursed. I killed them, but two proved neutral. After in-depth investigation, one Demon King has escaped to the surface, but I believe you have taken care of it."


    "Yeah, we''ve eradicated that one. Here''s his core." Lifa threw a red energy core into Xero''s hand.


    "The ursed from the moon disguised themselves among the sealed ones, and some infiltrated the underworld, huh. What did you do to the involved ones? What will be the fate of their followers and armies?" Nell heaved a subtle sigh.


    "What else if notplete annihtion? But, hell yeah, you took care of the Ruvoid Avatars without me. The so-called Number One can definitely put up an exciting fight." Xero keeps back the four energy cores. He knew these Goddesses left demon affairs to him.


    "Okay, since all parties are present, let''s hold the meeting. Connection to satellites, activate the broadcast to the altars in the major cities." Nell flew slightly into the air and activated her crystal orb artifact to disy a hologram screen.


    At the same time, the altars that had been prepared in the sixty-eight major cities disyed the event happening in the Human Continent''s Holy Cathedral. Everyone in various regions on all continents had gathered for that grand event in their respective cities.


    Nell then opened the event with her noble speech and exined the world''s current situation for everyone to know. Then, she asked for everyone''s cooperation to tone down the hatred of the past and work together to face a new era. Their world would enter the second armageddon, and everyone must be prepared.


    After that, the saintesses of each race were introduced before everyone.


    E as the human representative, Sylvia as the devil representative, the white tiger Vanessa as the beast representative, Lynn as the beastkin representative, L as the dwarf representative, Morfina as the elf representative, Yaereene as the fairy representative, and Dori as the aquatic creatures representative.


    The sainteeses, known as holy maidens, were the heroes who represented their race to assist the divine beings in fighting the ursed and exterminating thest two Ruvoid Gods.


    ''What about me?'' Yuuki felt that she didn''t get the role. Lynn was the holy maiden of beastkin, not her.


    ''You offered yourself to me. So, you belong to me, Yuuki. We only need one to be the role figure of each race to get everyone''s participation smoothly. Also, you don''t like getting too much attention, do you? Hmm, look at you. You already have eight tails even though we''ve only been apart for three days. It''s only a matter of time until you be the nine tailed fox like in the legend!'' Elysia stroked the eight-tailed snow fox on herp.


    ''Yes! I belong to my master only!'' Yuuki wasforted and relieved.


    "Everyone has now signed their oath of world peace and cooperation. We can look forward to a wonderful future." Evelyn looked at E''s grandfather. That pope cried like a gentleman and said something about his wife''s desire and dream finally being achieved.


    "The broadcast has ended. Everyone is invited toe to the pce for a banquet. Shall we go there, Ely?" Ai rested her cheek against her hand.


    "Well, we have no choice but to go there..." Elysia tucked a lock of her hair behind her ear. Lifa had already made a gesture for them to stop being spectators.

 Chapter 956 Excuse And Misunderstanding

    "Ely, this is my father. He looks neater and refined now, right? And this witch is Sophia, my father''s pursuer. She is the fire chicken in heat, so please be careful." Sylvia introduced Elysia to her father even though it was not their first meeting.


    "Witch? Fire chicken?" Sophia''s lip twitched slightly. She was a noble fire crow, but this devil princess always called her chicken under various circumstances.


    "Long time no see, Emperor Dn. Pleased to meet you, Lady Sophia." Elysia gave a greeting out of courtesy. She felt that this ''red''dy would be Sylvia''s stepmother.


    Hum, we meet again, Elysia. We have all been invited to a banquet at the pce, and I would like to discuss a few private matters with you. You will go in our carriage. Please inform your master of that. Dn nodded in reply while ncing at the Goddess of Light.


    "Ah? That''s no problem. Ely, let''s ask permission. We''re all going to the pce, right?" Sylvia felt the arrangement was eptable.


    "Okay..." Elysia felt that this banquet was moreplex than it looked. She just nodded in agreement and hurriedly asked Elena for permission.


    "Go, you can go with Sylvia''s father to the pce. I will follow you after updating the information with these Gods." Elena raised her palm, giving permission instantly.


    "All right, we will wait for you at the pce." Elysia waved at her friends and then left with Sylvia.


    "We need to go too, right?" Vanessa nced at the other holy maidens.


    "Yes, but we need other carriages." Evelyn felt Sylvia''s father was up to something, but Yuuki worried about Elysia. So, it would be okay.


    "We can use my carriage. The Holy Cathedral''s carriage is so big, and can fit us all at once." E put her hands together.


    "Then, it''s decided. Let''s go now." Lynn pped her hands. They needed to leave immediately to catch up with Elysia.


    "Un, I will ask for the carriage to be brought here. However, allow me to meet Ariel for a moment. I will take her with me." E grasped her hand, feeling a bit nervous.


    "Have you decided on that? The burden and responsibility is one you need to bear." Nell flew around E.


    "Yes, I will endure it. Ariel is my closest knight from my childhood. I can''t let she continue to suffer. She is like this because of me." E clenched her fist. She had already made up her mind.


    "Good, go for it then. She won''t suffer if it goes the way you expect." Nell pointed her hand towards the Holy Cathedral.


    "Un! Please wait for me. It won''t take long." E raised her hand high, then ran off to the Holy Cathedral.


    "I will go with you." Evelyn chased after E because she thought it would be better to go together.


    "Hm, so we can invite other people to the group if we sponsor them and get approval." Lynn put her hand to her chin, then nced at her mother. Yusagi was there, serving her mother with the utmost respect.


    "It''s not that easy. The final say is still with our master. Also, Miss Yusagi is still in the gray zone because she hasn''t gone through the oath ceremony yet. It might be different from our ceremony because she came because of Lady Luna." Vanessa shook her head.


    "Yes, but our master already knows E''s intentions. Ariel will be epted easily because she is no stranger to our master." Xentia gave a thumbs up.


    "You are right. However, the other holy maidens also need to go through baptism. Are you prepared to give your everything for that?" Vanessa folded her arms, looking at the new holy maidens with a superior gaze. She was the senior sister of all people, so she had to ensure everything was for her master''s benefit.


    "En, I''m ready to give my all to save the world with you. I may be a bit clumsy and silly, but please show me the direction." Morfina grasped her hand on her upper chest. She had already made up her mind about it.


    "Good. You only need to follow our master''s order and instructions. She is omniscient, but your worthiness will be tested tonight. Make sure to give our master your best impression." Vanessa tapped Morfina on the shoulder. This shy elf was decent.


    "I don''t have any ambitions or goals in life, but if the world is destroyed, then I won''t have the peaceful life I yearn for. If our Goddess Master will provide a safe heaven for me, then that''s a deal. I could risk my life to get it, but please revive me if I do die." Yaereene looked half sleepy, but she said it frankly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Our master can even provide the real heaven, but that depends on your performance. First of all, make sure you can earn our master''s trust by giving her your loyalty." Vanessa smiled faintly. She had countless ideas to encourage the timid hermit fairy to be a helpful person.


    "I am a wandering craftmaster. I can be of use to our Goddess Master. Saving the world is a noble use that I am willing to risk everything to achieve. Please show me your guidance in the future, senior sister." L sped her fist to give a martial salute.


    "O-oh, good. Let''s go over there while waiting for E and Eve. I want to know a few things about you three." Vanessa answered with an approved smile. She then guided the maiden group to go to the bridge.


    "Ugh, so we''re going to the moon in five days at the most?" Regulus grumbled under his breath. After knowing this fact, he felt he didn''t want to be recognized as the Beast God and disguised himself as the humanoid fire lion two hours ago.


    "Why are you suddenly a scaredy cat? We are there to assess thebat power of our strongest enemy. We can''t let them continue to do as they please." Oceanid raised his eyebrows.


    "Well, but those two monsters were sealed inside the moon shrine. Although the seal and the altar has been broken, it hasn''t copsed. We will only find a fragment of their power." Regulus looked up at the sky, trying to find an excuse not to go to the moon.


    "Nothing''s changed. We''re all going to the moon in five days. You better be prepared by then. Don''t try toe up with some preposterous excuses." Xero rolled his eyes. He could guess what was going through Regulus''s mind.


    "If we go, who will handle the remaining sealed areas? The ursed in Vrelenia is still quite a lot, you know." Regulus rubbed his head, feeling unprepared.


    "Our people are able to deal with them. With the anti-curse zones, they can safely deal with those cursed creatures. After all, this is just an investigation mission, not a deadly battle. They also need time to recover after their ns are ruined." Lifa waved her hand, feeling that everything would be fine.


    "Well, if it''s not a sudden deadly battle then it''s fine. We''re going to the pce now to feast." Regulus breathed a sigh of relief. He then raised his hand and walked away.


    "You should go with him. You too. We will follow to the pce with the girls." Nell shooed Xero and Oceanid away. She needed to give some instructions to the priests and prepare some ''gifts'' for the banquet.


    "..." Xero scratched his head and shrugged his shoulders withoutment. He left the Holy Cathedral with relief because the holy magic there made him quite ufortable.


    "Then, seeter at the pce. It will be fun because thedies and dancers will put on an interesting performance, hehe." Oceanid raised his hand in farewell. He then turned into liquid and disappeared into the river.


    "Teleportation waypoints blueprints and satellites monitoring ess... Then, long-distance telmunications systems. Hmm, I''ve copied all of them and are ready to be distributed to the rulers." Rhea gave a Space Bag to Nell.


    "Thank you, big sis. I hope everyone can build mechanisms and infrastructures for the better world as we expects." Nell checked into the Space Bag and found dozens of gift packages containing several blueprints.


    Meanwhile, Elysia and Sylvia had just boarded the carriage with the Devil Emperor Dn. Alexander and several other Emperors offered Elysia to go with them, but she had already promised Sylvia''s father. So, she sat nicely beside Sylvia before the strongest Devil Emperor.


    "Father, you have some spare ultimate cannons, right? Can you give one to Ely as a meeting gift? She needs self-defence tools in case of emergency." Sylvia tugged at the hem of her father''s sleeve. She didn''t know why her father looked like Elysia, like an arch-enemy, but she was sure there was no malice.


    "..." Dn finished observing Elysia. This girl had already breakthrough straight to Saint-level, which was not surprising since he was sure this girl had only had a fake aura since thest time they met.


    However, what his daughter asked for needed to be more varied. Elysia could defeat him, yet his daughter asked for theirtest weapon to be presented to Elysia as a means of self-defence!? That was not candy!


    "Well, it''s not impossible to give it as a meeting gift, but I wonder what kind of rtionship you have with Elysia, my daughter." Dn held his forehead.


    "Ely is my owner, I guess?" Sylvia put her finger to her lips. She also needed help understanding the ambiguous rtionship she had with Elysia. The one thing for sure, Elysia was her Goddess Master.


    "O-Owner!?" Dn flinched slightly. He had no idea what kind of twisted rtionship his daughter had with Elysia, but that didn''t sound pleasant to hear.


    "Sy-Sylvi!? Sylvi is my female friend, please don''t misunderstand. You are mischivious, naughty devil. Your father will misunderstand and will eat me alive because of you." Elysia immediately covered Sylvia''s mouth.


    "Girlfriend, you say?" Dn looked down slightly. Apparently, everything was just as he expected and feared.

 Chapter 957 Blueprints Of Welfare

    Elysia then exined a bit about her rtionship with Sylvia to clear up any misunderstandings.


    "I see, you are Sylvia''s master? That makes a bit of sense." Dn sighed, half believing and half unsure. So, his daughter was Elysia''s disciple.


    "Hum-mm, Ely is my sister too. But, your Ely is really silly. My father is so dense, and he wouldn''t dare eat you alive. He couldn''t beat you when your aura was still at Apprentice-level, and it became zero percent win now." Sylvia hugged Elysia in a hum.


    "Well, since you kept your promise to take care of my daughter, of course I won''t let you suffer. You are the first human that I don''t hate." Dn threw a Space Bag at Elysia.


    "Ah-oh, thank you very much." Elysia opened her palms to receive the gift.


    "Now, Ely. Since we are sisters, isn''t it about time you called my father as your father also? You refer to the Pope as your Grandpa, so this makes sense, right?" Sylvia gently poked Elysia''s cheek.


    "F-father?" Elysia was perplexed as she had no idea why Sylvia would want that, but Dn took it for granted.


    "!?" Dn turned his face to the side as he couldn''t bear to see his daughter flirting with Elysia.


    The two girls'' rtionship was quite ambiguous, but they didn''t realize it. Even though Elysia was not his daughter''s sweetheart, he was sure that Sylvia treated Elysia as someone precious. The rtionship between sworn sisters might be like that.


    "Ufufu, you are really pleasant to the eye. You can handle such a little devil like an obedient maiden, and take care of her like your sister. This is our first proper meeting, Elysia. So, please ept a little gift from me." Sophia gave a pouch to Elysia.


    "Hmm?" Yuuki changed position on Elysia''sp and checked the contents of the pouch. It was a slightly suspicious red metal of the fire element.


    "Ah, thank you, Lady Sophia. However, may I know what metal this is?" Elysia received the gift and opened the pouch.


    "It is a rare high-grade fire metal. I heard that you are fond of cooking, and it can be useful as a source of hearth for you to cook anywhere and anytime. You just need to give it a little spark, and the metal will be smoldering like a stove. Pour ice water on it when you want the fire to go out." Sophia covered her mouth elegantly.


    Sylvia was well-behaved around Elysia, so she could use this opportunity to bridge a good rtionship with the future Goddess.


    "I really appreciate it. I can''t be one who always receives gifts. As such, please ept this as a token of my gratitude." Elysia gave Dn and Sophia a talisman each.


    "..." Dn felt like grumbling. Elysia should have checked the Space Bag he gave her. It was filled with thetest high-level destruction weapons, but the stone stove was the one that received the appreciation?


    "Hehe, you really are a good girl. If only all humans were like you. Anyway, what is this talisman? It''s like the one Sylvia gave us a few days ago." Sophia checked the blue talisman.


    "It''s a protective talisman withbat capabilities. It can save your life three times and counterattack the attacker with ten times the damage it takes. Yes, it''s probably simr to the talisman that was handed out to the region rulers three days ago because I learned the technique from the best runemasters." Elysia gave a thumbs up.


    "Hum, then I''ll ept this." Dn stored the talisman in his robe. He could tell that this talisman was simr but not the same as the one his daughter gave him. The previous ones were for one-time defense, but this one was the upgraded version.


    Momentster, they arrived at the pce. The Human Emperor Arthur and Holy Pope Alexander were already at the pce entrance, waiting for the arrival of several people.


    The other region rulers arrived and were escorted into the grand hall. The banquet had already been prepared.


    Sylvia jumped from the carriage and reached out to help Elysia.


    "Elysia, where are your master and the others? You only came with the devils?" Alexander needed rification because Elysia''s group was still nowhere to be seen.


    "They''ll be arriving in a moment." Elysia waved her hand. She then looked around and felt the current situation was the right time to ask. She took out her limited edition mecha model and showed it with a beaming gaze. "Ah, Grandpa, I''ve seen your amazing golden golems. I''d like to know your opinion on this miniature. What do you think?"


    "Hmm, let''s see... This looks cool, intricate, and detailed. Are you the one who made this miniature golem?" Alexander observed the miniature closely.


    "I just assembled it and intend to make the real mecha like it. Here''s the blueprientponent set. It might help you break through to the advanced golem model soon, Grandpa." Elysia handed over a blueprint and her model mecha assembly guide.


    "What? You did a research like this before? This, this is a masterpiece! But, manufacturing would take too much time to make a golem that is like your model." Alexander was wide-eyed when he saw the blueprints.


    "It can not?" Elysia felt somewhat disappointed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hah, who said I can''t? Since you gave me this, I''ll make it for you." Alexander returns the miniature model and quickly saves the blueprint before Elysia changes her mind.


    "Yes, thank you very much, Grandpa! I know you can do it. You can also make a simplified version of it for mass production. I also have a few other samples for model variations. Your golden golem shouldn''t only have a knight version. It should vary!" Elysia handed over a few other samples, but those were just pictures and brief descriptions of her past mecha model collections.


    "Ohoho, then, I will dly ept it. Your contribution to the development of golem manufacturing will be recorded in history, my good granddaughter." Alexanderughed happily. He nced at the Devil Emperor with a smug smile, then quickly secured all of Elysia''s gifts.


    "What''s with that stupid look? Dwarf and devil have already got their share of technology-rted blueprints. You''d better not disappoint the trust she has in you." Dn snorted in contempt.


    "What? Well, that''s true too. So, this is just to make things fair?" Alexander was fully aware of the spaceship project by the dwarves and then the gigantic cannon being carried out by the devils.


    "We''ll be busy in the next month, Arthur, hahaa..." Alexander patted the Emperor beside him.


    "Well, pleasee in. I can''t apany you now, old man." Arthur smiled wryly and shook his head. He then apanied Elysia''s group inside.


    "Go, go. I still need to wait for my granddaughter." Alexander pped his hand and then muttered while staring at the pce entrance. "They took care of something in the Holy Cathedral without informing me beforehand. What took them so long?"


    "Hmm~" E felt both relieved and grateful. She managed to persuade Ariel toe with her to serve the divine.


    After this, she only needs Elysia''s permission and Ariel''s oath ceremony. After that, Ariel could be saved for good.


    On the way to the pce, Vanessa served as a senior sister for the new recruits. She told them a few things to watch out for.


    Elena and the other divine beings had arrived at the pce unnoticed by anyone. They hade there without going through the usual means.


    After everyone had gathered in the hall, Nell distributed a package containing several blueprints to each region ruler. Every major city on the continent was required to build facilities as stated in the blueprints, and everyone agreed unconditionally.


    The holy maidens in the divine group were representatives of various races. Thus the rulers were not stingy in giving a congrattory gift to the girl who represented them in the holy battle in outer spaceter.


    "Why am I stuck here?" Rosie downed the cup of wine in one gulp.


    "Well, we arrivedst night for the golden golem and we couldn''t leave due to a sudden notification this afternoon. We can meet all region rulers of the various continents and the divine group once again. Isn''t this a good opportunity?" Ronan shook his ss while looking at the holy maidens and the rulers around them.


    "Why don''t you exchange pleasantries with them? It is your duty as prince to establish good rtions with everyone here, especially the new holy maidens. Look, your father is over there." Rosie pointed her palm to Emperor Elliott, Ronan''s father.


    "Hmm, looks like you''re right. Let''s get acquainted with them. Will youe with me?" Ronan noticed Prince Theo would act, so he couldn''t be left behind.


    "Well, I''ll pass." Rosie waved her hand in refusal. Ronan left, and she was alone at the edge of the hall, enjoying the banquet in silence.


    "You are here. Is everything all right?" Ai emerged from the shadow, took a cup of wine, and stood beside Rosie.


    "Yeah, everything''s fine. The talisman you gave protected my n from the fatal blow during the night''s attack. I really thank you. Eh-uh, you are Ai." Rosie was surprised because Elysia appeared suddenly, but she was mistaken because this person was Ai, Elysia''s twin sister.


    "It sounds good." Ai nodded in understanding.


    "Each city soon will have a more advanced security system. Once teleportation waypoints are sessfully built in every important city, it will be easier to travel between long distances. People shall prosper in the near future, and everyone will be involved in it. Will the longed-for peace be achieved?" Rosie stared up at the ceiling.


    "Peace will notst without threats. Long peace will breed threats from within and wars will break out due to greed. However, everything is based on her grand n. There is a reason why we didn''t purge the ursed and demons cleanly." Ai put her empty ss on the table.


    "I see... The divine let the mortals take care of the remains, huh... It might take a long time since the demons are already hiding deep in the dungeons, and they will have their revenge one day. We have to be prepared for that day.


    The Goddess of Light managed to unite all races, and they wouldn''t dare invite her wrath by doing anything stupid. Under her tutge, the world will be peaceful and prosperous. Rosie nced at the Goddesses and Gods, then at Elysia. She subconsciously smiled to see Elysia already surrounded by influential figures.

 Chapter 958 Oath Ceremony

    "What are your ns for the future?" Ai suddenly asked, pretty concerned about Rosie''s current dream.


    "I will be a great sword mage in the future. However, I need to finish my school years at the academy. After this chaos is over, everything will be back to how it was before, right? No, I think it will be a better world." Rosie recalled her academy events.


    Young was good, and school time was a youth experience that one could only remember once in old age.


    "I think so. I hope you can achieve your dreams. Take this as a gift from me and Ely. Use this sword of light to eradicate the evil. Only heroes with brave and pure heart can wield it. So, make sure to leave a good impression on the sword''s spirit." Ai handed a sword to Rosie''s hand. She didn''t take rejection as an answer.


    "This is a divine sword?" Rosie gasped in surprise. Even though it was still inside the sheath, she could feel it through her hand.


    "Th, I can''t ept such a precious gift. I don''t feel worthy to wield a divine sword." Rosie paled slightly.


    "You can, and you are doing well. The Reinhard Family is one of the most renowned knight ns in the south. You are a precious friend to Ely, so please use that sword to achieve your dreams. I want you to be a great sword mage the next time we meet." Ai smiled faintly, then walked away as she raised her hand in farewell.


    "..." Rosie gripped the holy sword with someplicated feelings. On the one hand, she didn''t want to disappoint the trust ced on her; on the other hand, she felt that Elysia and Ai had a n for her.


    However, what Ai said before walking away reminded her of how herte little sisterforted her when she failed her swordsmanship training for the first time.


    ''You can, and you are doing well, huh... If you are the incarnation of Alisha, then I can''t let you down, Elysia, Ai. This big sister will be a powerful knight mage in the future. No evil dares to stand before me. At that time, I could proudly say that I was your friend.'' Rosie stroked the holy sword in her hand.


    ''Girl, is that your wish? Only with countless hard work and struggles, the blood of a hero will rise. State your name. Show me your determination and will!'' The sword spirit sent telepathy into Rosie''s mind.


    ''I--'' Rosie smiled faintly. She knew what she needed to say to gain the sword spirit''s acknowledgement.


    ''How was it?'' Elysia greets Ai when shees back.


    ''Everything is good. We can go now.'' Ai replied with a subtle nod.


    "Well then, we need to go on some business. Please enjoy your banquet andplete our requests as soon as possible. We left a gift for your people in each package. We look forward to hearing good news from you." Nell announced to everyone.


    "In that case, we will not hold you any longer. Thank you for everything. We will not let you down." Alexander was the first to respond, and he represented everyone.


    Nell and her divine group then left with a poof. Oceanid followed the teleporter, but Regulus took the opportunity to sneak away.


    "Where are you going? You will alsoe with us to prepare for the star war." Xero grabbed Regulus by the shoulder and dragged the Beast God away.


    "Wait, I need to bring my wife too!" Regulus stretched out his hands. He came here with his two strongest wives, and they had to go with him because he couldn''t run away.


    As Regulus''s wives grabbed their husband''s hands, Xero took them all at once to the rendezvous ce.


    "We will rest and make preparations in four days. You brought those things, right?" Lifa asked Xero, Oceanid, and Regulus.


    "Yeah, our belongings are always with us. Where are we going?" Oceanid folded his arms.


    "My Firmament Realm. We have many things to do before dinner and rest. Let''s go now." Nell opened a portal to her realm and then asked everyone to enter.


    Lifa, Rhea, and Nell asked the help of the other three Gods to repair and revive the ancient weapons, artifacts, and mechanisms stored in the Firmament Realm. They flew away, leaving Elysia, Elena, and the others at Nell''s Heavenly Pce.


    "This is the heaven?" Morfina stared into the distance. They were currently in and above the clouds.


    "This is the Goddess of Blessings'' private realm. Come with me." Elena walked into the pce with Elysia, and everyone rushed behind her.


    "What will we do?" Yaereene spoke in a whisper-like voice to Vanessa.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "The baptism and your oath ceremony. We have five new recruits who will fight alongside us." Vanessa stated the obvious.


    "Five, am I included? But I-" Yusagi pointed at her face.


    "Yes, you are also included. You haven''t gone through the proper oath ceremony yet. You do serve me, but we worship the divine." Luna put her hand on her servant''s head.


    "Um, okay." Yusagi nodded in understanding.


    Momentster, they came to a hall. Elena sealed the ce with a barrier because they didn''t want the Gods to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    "Yusagi, Ariel Evadne, L, Morfina Almithara, and Yaereene Raloquinal. Pleasee forward." Elena wrote the names of the new recruits on her member list but in a separate section at the bottom.


    The mentioned girls came forward, facing the Goddess of Light nervously. Elysia and Ai stood behind the Goddess, but that didn''t lessen their nervousness because they knew the most potent God was the Goddess of Light.


    "Hmm." Gio folded his arms. He felt the new recruits who would join them needed more things, but the Goddesses'' ns were beyond hisprehension.


    "Rawr." Cherub agreed with that, but he had noints. The divine could turn the trash into treasure, after all. The two weakest members in their group had even breakthrough straight to Spirit level in three days.


    "Ariel, tell me, what made you willing to risk your life for our noble uses? The inevitable battle will be dire, and our journey will not stop after defeating thest two Ruvoid Gods. Do you know about that?" Elena nced at Ariel.


    "I am fully aware of that. My soul was saved by you. I dedicate my all as your servant. If I can do something to help your noble uses, then allow me to give and risk everything, even until the end of time." Ariel knelt down in her sincere, frank statement.


    "L, what is your motivation in bing a holy maiden and saving the world?" Elena nodded slightly, then looked at the next girl.


    "I am a girl from a remote vige and live a solitary life as a wandering craftmaster. I was appointed as the chosen one to save the world. The dwarves only follow the strong, but we will only worship one after we acknowledge one. You are the Dwarven Patron Goddess. Allow me to fight by your side and do whatever I can for your noble uses. I, L, at your service." L knelt, acknowledging her aspirations as the holy maiden and the world''s hero.


    Elena then asked Morfina and Yaereene the same thing. The bashful elf was frank enough to admit that she longed for a world of peace. She was willing to do anything for it. She was appointed as a holy maiden, which was an iparable honor.


    Meanwhile, the timid fairy only yearned for a ce to take shelter. This a straightforward motivation for a lone fairy, but that was enough to emphasize because this pink fairy''s determination for a peaceful life was no joke.


    "Very well, then state your oath." Elena grasped everyone''s intentions and motivations. Nell, Lifa, and Fortuna wanted these girls as their new recruits for themon good and participation of all races. Thus, she and Elysia had no objections.


    "Be without fear in the face of our enemies. Be brave and upright that Gods may love. Speak the truth always, even if it leads to our death. We are the divine''s servants who serve under the orders of the Goddess of Light. Live and die we are in the will of the Goddess we worship." Ariel, L, Yusagi, Morfina, and Yaereene dere their vows to the Goddess of Light.


    ''Have they rehearsed it beforehand?'' Elena felt somewhat shocked.


    ''Yes, Vanessa is their senior. As for Yusagi, she was just notified a few seconds ago.'' Elysia nced at her white cat. Vanessa handled these new recruits well.


    "From now on, you will move with us under the direct orders of the divine. However, as you should know, your oath was not directed at me. I am the Guardian Goddess of the real Goddess of Light, Elysia." Elena announced the secret to the new recruits.


    "!?" All the new recruits, except for Yusagi, gasped in surprise at that shocking statement.


    "I will leave my divine mark on your spirit. Please bear with it since it will hurt a bit." Elysia raised her finger, then pointed it at Ariel. She put her divine mark on Ariel''s spirit and then did the same to the other girls.


    It would be helpful formunication, warding off soul attacks, and preventing treason since everything would be monitored. Even though it wasn''t as powerful as a spirit bond, it was still a powerful divine mark.


    ''Please take care of each other from now on~ Our group is growing again! Also, my real identity is a secret, mkay?'' Elysia sent telepathy directly to the new recruits'' spirits.


    Ariel, L, Morfina, and Yaereene just nodded in a daze. They had not recovered from the shock. The Supreme Goddess Vanessa was talking about turned out to be Elysia, the one with a contract with the Goddesses.


    After that, the new recruits received a revtion regarding the truth of the world and universe from Elysia.

 Chapter 959 Doll Ones Request

    Elysia and Elena decided to hold a small test to assess the capabilities and talents of the new recruits. Training sessions and methods for awakening hidden talent will be adjusted depending on performance. Apart from that, Elysia also measures what kind of weapons are suitable for new recruits.


    Dinner time finally arrived. Lifa, Nell, and the Gods returned to the heavenly pce to rest.


    "Divine artifacts can only be created by a divine being, but she could craft one using only the aura of a Saint... Isn''t this a cheat?" L muttered under her breath, but she couldn''t hide her immense admiration for Elysia.


    They had only known each other for half a day, but she could tell she followed an extraordinary figure. All this time, the dwarves worshiped Elysia''s Guardian Goddess. At the same time, the real boss was the master of the Goddesses, the real Goddess of Light!


    "Hum, she is definitely a Supreme Goddess, but she is so kind and caring. The high and mighty Gods even bow under the dinner she gives. She can conquer all living things!" Morfina sped her hands.


    During the practice and test sessions a few hours ago, Elysia gave direct instructions and pointers. Her hidden abilities had slowly awakened. She felt grateful that the one she would serve for life was a kind Goddess, not the arrogant and lofty one she was worried about.


    "Her radians of positive energy is too much for me, but I think it''s good enough for everyone. It''s as if the supreme is among us, not on an unreached high level where we can only look up to see him from afar." Yaereene nced at Elysia while devouring her dinner.


    "That''s obvious. She is our master. We have to give our all to her. The burden she carries on her small shoulders is too great, and we must try our best to help her." Ariel wiped away her tears of emotion.


    On the other hand, the previous shock was still there because she changed her faith from the Goddess of Blessings to the Goddess of Light. Still, it didn''t matter since the Goddesses were one group under Elysia''s banner.


    "She is the key and the core figure who unites all these influential figures, and also, the secret figure who brings peace to the world. Regardless of racial differences, can''t we live in harmony here?" Yusagi looked left and right. She could see everyone''s harmony.


    "Hum-mm, that''s why I told you at the beginning not to disappoint her expectations. She is so kind and caring to her people, but she is so scary to her opponents. We need to eliminate all enemies and threats for our master. Your divine artifact will finish tomorrow, so we will enter into the training in the divine angel trial soon." Vanessa folded her arms and nodded with her eyes closed. It was as if everything was ording to her n for her master''s good.


    "Yes, I can''t wait to test my abilities to the highest floor. Shall we move there as a group or individually?" Sylvia rubbed her hands, impatiently waiting for tomorrow. That trial sounds exciting.


    "Even though we will enter simultaneously, the test and trial will work individually. Although, there are several floors that we can work together to clear." E tells a little secret.


    "Don''t underestimate the divine angel trial. It has a thousand floors, and thest floor above is the final boss. We were only able to clear up to the hundredth floor despite having been there for almost half a year." Evelyn heaved a subtle sigh.


    "Half a year? Oh, it''s like a time chamber, huh... A thousand and one floors. It won''t be easy." Dori stuck her finger out, feeling a bit nervous.


    "Worry not, that''s for tomorrow. Right now, we just need to enjoy dinner, then get a proper rest. Ah, it''s been three days, and we finally have a rxing night." Lynn stroked her tummy, feeling full and satisfied without worrying about anything.


    The girls exchanged words in a rxing chit-chat.


    Meanwhile, Elysia and the divine beings had just finished eating dinner. They review the sealing temple on the moon to bring back old memories.


    "Hm, but we won''t be able to see this temple from our. It has a sealing formation to avoid detection as well." Xero rubbed his chin. In five days at most, they would visit the most dangerous final bosses, and he had to have a lot of preparations and trump cards.


    "The one that concerned me the most was the fate of the rank one God and the rank two Goddess. They sacrificed their lives to seal the two strongest Ruvoid God, but we don''t know for sure the truth about their fate afterwards." Lifa was twiddling with her fingers.


    "Are you worried that they will be swallowed up and absorbed by those monsters?" Oceanid could guess Lifa''s worry.


    "That is one of the worst possibilities, but it is unlikely to happen." Rhea shook her head.


    "Why are you sure about that im?" Regulus felt curious. It would be a nightmare if they had to fight the two strongest Gods who went over to the enemy''s side.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "If the two of them were swallowed up by those monsters, then the seal on the moon wouldn''t havested this long. Those Ruvoid Gods still couldn''t break free, and that was an obvious truth. I reckon, rank one and rank two have reincarnated into another world. The core seal is just their empty divine vessel." Nell raised her hand to convey the most reasonable conclusion she and her Goddess sisters could draw.


    "That makes sense. What do you think?" Xero nodded slightly and nced at Elysia and her Goddess master.


    "Regardless of the fact, them already being able to send artificial monsters into the world is a threat. The seals have weakened a lot. We went there to measure how strong they are. If that is possible, we will end them once and for all." Elena tilted her head slightly and closed her eyes.


    She still couldn''t see the moon''s fate despite simultaneously borrowing the powers of Fortuna, Luna, and Lynn.


    "What if they are much stronger than we thought and beyond what we can handle?" Regulus pursed his lips, expressing his concern with a firm expression.


    "Then, we need to strengthen the seals in the moon temple. They will be sealed longer and weaken with time while we will strengthen ourselves. It''s simple, right?" Fortuna opened her palm, considering the situation to be pretty straightforward.


    "Don''t underestimate the promise. Even if we strengthen the seal, the inevitable fight will still break in two months." Lifa shook her head. The oue would remain the same.


    Hum, Ely, the ursed of the moon are simr to the ones sealed in this world. Or is there a difference? Ai whispered to Elysia, but it was loud enough for everyone to hear.


    "Based on everyone''s observations, there are slight differences. The ones from the moon have more potent curses, and some can strike directly at spirits or souls. They are the Ruvoid God''s summoned monsters with a bit of fragment of their divine curse power. Ruvoid Avatar is like that too, but they are the mini-bosses.


    While the ones sealed in this world were monsters with self-awareness. Their curses were weaker and more straightforward but not to be trifled with. Their curses mostly attack the physical body and meridians. The only thing they have inmon is that they will transform into death-cursed energy that will target the killer." Elysia exined little details to everyone.


    "Yeah, their curse is the most troublesome after their anti magic passive skill." Oceanid shrugged his shoulders and sighed.


    "Everyone has worked hard on clearing up the mess for the past three days. It''s alreadyte and we should have a good rest." Rhea got up from her seat.


    "Yeah, we need to prepare a lot before our departure for the moon. Firefly, prepare a room for me." Xero nodded in agreement.


    "Here''s the key to your room. After exiting this dining room, turn right and walk one hundred steps straight. I have already given your name on the door." Nell threw a key at the Gods.


    With that being said, everyone went to their rooms to rest. However, Elysia''s group stayed in a divine ruler''s luxurious room. It was Nell''s bedroom.


    "Hmm?" Elysia felt her bracelet artifact be active. Doll One gave the signal and asked permission.


    Six ck cores that intertwined into one artifact came out of one of Elysia''s bracelet artifacts, and then manifested the form of a girl with divine-like charm, the mature version of Elysia.


    "Doll One greeted master." Doll One knelt before Elysia.


    "Raise. Tell us your situation after the fuse." Elysia asked the other girls to make room for Doll One. She also took a step back.


    "This servant managed to take control of six cores in total. Coupled with your ''gift'' and manufacturing reform, I managed to reach a higher level of divinity. I am confident I can beat Number One in less than a minute even though she still has all the trump cards." Doll One stood up and put her hand on her upper chest, feeling proud.


    "You want to beat her? I thought you wanted to kill her and take over her cores. With eight Ruvoid God''s fragment divine power, you will be one step away from reaching high-grade God." Elysia responded calmly, but she felt nervous inside her heart. Doll One was like a ticking bomb, and she should carefully handle this purified version of Ruvoid Avatar.


    "No, master. Number One only has two cores after fusing, but her original capabilities are still beyond Number Two to Ninebined. She deserved to be the strongest among the Numbers. But, I want to corrupt her, and free her from delusion. She will be useful for us. If you allow it, I will immediately implement it." Doll One shook her head. She smiled faintly, and a cold aura emanated from her eyes subconsciously.

 Chapter 960 The New Beginning

    Doll One then told her the arrangement for Number One, and she received approval from Elysia and the Goddesses. Lifa then revealed a technique to enter thebined seal where Number One was sealed.


    "Master, the spirit seed that you imnted into my spirit has already grown into a spirit embryo. I would mold my spirit as you wish, but..." Doll One felt a bit embarrassed to ask, but she mustered her courage to finish her sentence. "But may I know your ideal preference?"


    "Hmm?" Elysia blinked her eyes in confusion, but she immediately understood that Doll One wished to form a spirit ording to her ideal preferences.


    Even so, she felt happy to hear it. So, Doll One would be a fully-fledged living entity worthy of a name. "You can shape your spirit ording to your characteristics. What''s certain, you can''t imitate the appearance of someone in our group. You don''t have to rush to form your spirit because I''m not going anywhere."


    Doll One then told her the arrangement for Number One, and she received approval from Elysia and the Goddesses. Lifa then revealed a technique to enter thebined seal where Number One was sealed.


    "Master, the spirit seed that you imnted into my spirit has already grown into a spirit embryo. I would mold my spirit as you wish, but..." Doll One felt a bit embarrassed to ask, but she mustered her courage to finish her sentence. "But may I know your ideal preference?"


    "Hmm?" Elysia blinked her eyes in confusion, but she immediately understood that Doll One wished to form a spirit ording to her ideal preferences.


    Even so, she felt happy to hear it. So, Doll One would be a fully-fledged living entity worthy of a name. "You can shape your spirit ording to your characteristics. Of course, you can''t imitate someone from our group. You don''t have to rush into forming your spirit because I''m not going anywhere."


    "This servant understands. However, however, could you bestow on me a name now? You promised me." Doll One looked at Elysia with a hopeful look.


    She had sessfully formed her spirit, although it had not yet taken the form of an entity. However, Elysia''s conditions were met, and she should have gotten a name. A blessed name from her master.


    "Very well. From now on, I will give you the name Zera. It can mean children, seed, and new beginning... The beauty of dawn. You are Zera, a member of my pantheon. You hold your own destiny, and that bound to us. Even if you have a cursed power, it is not the curse as long as you use it for good purposes." Elysia extended her hand to Zera.


    "Zera greet master. I was released and saved by you. In this new life, I am your loyal follower and faithful servant." Zera knelt down and kissed the back of Elysia''s hand. She then pressed her forehead there.


    She conveyed her submission, but energy soon surged from within her soul like a massive tide.


    The mysterious energy wrapped her new spirit in warmth andfort. A golden light within the darkness of the void woven her into a fateful rtionship that bound her to her master.


    "!?" Zera widened her eyes as she could feel the presence of everyone''s spirits. Now, she couldn''t escape, and her fate was locked with everyone, giving her a sense of belonging.


    Zera felt it. She was a newly reborn person, not an incarnation of a cursed monster. Elysia was her master, and Elysium was her home... Here was a ce where she was treated as a person, not a tool.


    "Good, you''ve worked hard and now is the time for you to rest. Although your body is special and can be shaped at will, you need to adopt your ideal form. You already have an identity, and it''s no good forever being my clone, Zera." Elysia stroked Zera''s head.


    "It''s not good?" Zera nced at Ai briefly, then nodded in understanding. She had to shape her body, not mimic her master''s appearance.


    ''Master is fond of beautiful girls with charming looks and alluring bodies. I need to form a perfect body then.'' Zera muttered in her mind.


    She then turned into a ck lump, transforming her body into a mature woman with a divine appearance. The Goddess of Light, Elysia''s Guardian Goddess, were her reference. She had to disy her best divine body for her master.


    "What do you think, master?" Zera spun around once, flicked her skirt, and looked at her master proudly.


    "Stunning, gorgeous. Your golden hair is like the dazzling light of dawn, and your eyes are like a pair of the warm dawn sun. Smooth white jade skin. You exude an elegant and mature aura. I feel like a baby daughter here." Elysia put her hands together, happy that Zera finally had a personal form.


    "Am I not satisfying enough? Should I make myself a little younger? What about the measurements of my bust, waist and hips?" Zera double-checked her three-size measurements. She was sure to use a golden ratio as a reference for perfection.


    "Exquisite. You will be my protector, so maturedy is the best choice. You are perfect in this form, so this is you. Wee to Elysium, Zera." Elysia opened her arms wide, giving a greeting with a bright smile.


    "Yes!" Zera was d.


    "Hum, even though you are one of Ely''s protectors, you are the one who joined after us. So, you are our junior sister!" Sylvia hugged Zera from behind. She felt excellent and satisfied after confirming the most worrisome entity in the group was attached to Elysia.


    "Mm, let''s y with us before sleep, junior sister. We would like to know a few things about you."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Fufu, we got a divine little sister."


    "Yes, it doesn''t matter who is older or stronger."


    "Hehe, you might get your divine battlesuit tomorrow too~"


    "You got the blessed name bestowed by our master, so good."


    "Yay, Xentia got arade with simr background story!"


    The girls then dragged Zera for some night chat. They felt enthusiastic and challenged to know Zera more because this girl was a former Ruvoid Avatar.


    ''You can also change your body shape with your imagination magic, but you are here and sometimesin because you are the shortest and youngest.'' Elena hugged Elysia from behind, watching Zera overwhelmed by the rtionship between the sisters.


    ''It''s just a figurative expression, without any deep meaning. You are my perfect form, why do I need another form?'' Elysia held Elena''s hand.


    ''Fufu, sweet talk. Let''s sleep together.'' Elena smiled gently and then went to bed.


    A few momentster, the girls decided to go to bed. They hadn''t slept much in thest three days, and that night was a calming relief event for everyone.


    "Master, I need to return to my home bracelet. I want to leave the seed of doubt with Number One." Zera crawled to Elysia, asking permission to return to her personal realm.


    "Okay, but please be careful. Take this just in case. The Ruvoid Avatar can attack directly against souls and spirits." Elysia gave her a spirit and soul protection talisman just as a precaution. She was confident her spirit connection could protect Zera, but it wouldn''t hurt to be vignt.


    "I also have that capability, but Zera understands. Number One is quite dangerous, and Zera will be careful." Zera was happy that Elysia cared about her. She then stored the talisman in her Space Storage, but it looked like she had tucked it into her cleavage.


    After that, she entered her home bracelet on Elysia''s wrist.


    ''Let''s monitor her a bit.'' Elena put her finger on Zera''s home bracelet.


    ''Okay.'' Elysia agreed with that.


    "..." Rhea didn''t say anything, and she just hugged Elysia''s arm in silence. She just needed to make sure nothing terrible happened to Elysia. The business of Zera or Number One meant little to her.


    Meanwhile, Zera had just created a temporary entrance for her to enter thebined formation seal where Number One was shackled.


    Elysia''s clone stood in the middle of the void with hundreds of fiber-like chainspletely sealing her movements, including her curse energy and passive skills.


    "Who?" Number One opened her eyes and put up a bit of resistance out of reflex.


    Unfortunately, thebined seal formation drained her energy once again. She tried to reabsorb her power, but the seal retaliated fiercely. She was just a helpless little girl who could only maintain her current form.


    An elegantdy with a divine-like appearance stepped closer. For a nce, Number One thought thisdy was the Goddess of Light or Fortuna, but she mistook the person when she took a closer look at this golden-haired girl.


    "Hum-mm, you no longer recognize me even though we''ve only been apart for a few hours? Ah, I forgot that my current form is ideal, favored by master. How have you been, eldest sister?" Zera put her hand on Number One''s chin, forcing the other party to look at her face.


    "You are Doll One!? Hateful, what did you do to Number Four?" Number One gritted her teeth as she could felt some familiar feeling from thedy before her.


    "Fufu, that''s an old code. I''ve been blessed with a name given by my honorable master. My name is Zera, the beauty of dawn, the splendor of rebirth and new beginning. Pleased to meet you." Zera gave a slight bow in an aristocrat-like introduction.


    She then straightened her back. She pressed her hand to her cheek and smirked slightly. "To the destiny of Number Four and other Numbers... Don''t you already know the answer?"

 Chapter 961 Sedition And Enlightenment

    "Hmph, you devoured and fused with them, huh. You already have six cores, so what do you want? You covet my cores too?" Number One snorted sarcastically.


    Ufufu, the aloof and ever-calm Number One, was now flustered. Are you scared? Zera squinted her eyes, looking for something in the other party''s body.


    "Fear? It is you who should be afraid. Do you think betraying our lord''s trust and going to the other side will end well? Our lord will extract your soul and torture you in purgatory for eternity." Number One jerked her head to the side, brushing Zera''s hand off her chin.


    "Too bad, I am my own person. I already have aplete spirit and soul. No one can control me." Zera shook her head.


    "You could betray our lord easily, and it''s only a matter of time until you betray your current master. You are a rotten one. You feel different and special, but in the end, you just go from one master to another. You just choose the the one that benefits you the most, forgetting your roots and origins. You deserve to die a thousand deaths." Number One grinned and closed her eyes. She was sure her almighty lord woulde to save her sometime soon.


    "You are wrong. My master and her pantheon freed me from suffering and confusion. They gave me a chance to be revived as a living being. She is so strong, kind, wise, clever, andpassionate. I give you a chance to turn a new leaf with me. Let''s serve her together with me, my eldest sister." Zera hugged Number One from behind, whispering gentle incitement close to the other party''s ear.


    "Saved you? It''s more like brainwashing, heretic. You no longer remember the purpose of our existence. We are tools for our lord''s purpose! Your master will die because of her foolishness and naivety." Number One tried to break free, but her resistance was futile.


    "You denied the truth. That is what we call enlightenment. I received the name, attention, recognition, praise, and affection. They respected me as a living being. Have you forgotten what the main purpose of the Ruvoid Gods came to Vrelenia? Have you You know what kind of fate you will meet no matter what the conditions are?" Zera grabbed Number One by the jaw.


    "What?" Number One trembled slightly, feeling suffocated by Zera''s mental pressure.


    "They originally came for a ce to live, but the moment they found an opening, they used their opportunity to exploit their greed and devour everything. They hoped to reach greater heights because they wanted to get acknowledgment from the universe that they were not castaways outside of the system.


    While we are, we are formed as their minions with a fragment of their power. Once we serve our purpose, we will be annihted and devoured to be part of them. My master is different from them. She is the future Supreme Goddess, the one capable of traversing the sea of stars and exploring beyond the boundaries of the realm and universe. Ah~ Luckily, I''ve been awakened and enlightened. My master, my savior~" Zera expressed her thoughts with an intoxicated expression.


    "You, you are crazy and helpless! Get away from me, heretic! The almighty lord will baptize you from those mongrels influence." Number One threw her head back, hitting Zera''s head.


    "Ouch, you want to y rough, my eldest sister?" Zera held her forehead. It was not painful, but she felt she needed to do something first.


    "Kill me and be done with it! Don''t talk so much nonsense. Also, you are not my sister or part of the Numbers!" Number One snapped in annoyance.


    "Too bad, you don''t have proper sense at this point. You can''t be enlightened like this, let alone present yourself to my master. But, well, you already have some emotions, not just a cold empty vessel. Let''s do this then." Zera snapped his fingers, then released five cores from her main body. Those ck cores soon took the form of Elysia''s clones under her control.


    "Ufufu, let''s explore our eldest sister''s secrets and uncover the mysteries hidden inside her body and core. Sisters, you need to help me~" Zera put her hands together with a faint smile. Still, a cold and ruthless aura radiated from her eyes.


    "Yes, Sister Zera." The five Elysia''s clones answered in unison, then went closer toward Number One.


    "What? What are you going to do!?" Number One panicked when the Numbers, her sisters, and herrades started groping her body.


    "Fret not, we will be gentle. We will not hurt you. You have some interesting secrets and mysteries. Allow your sisters to take good care of you. We shall explore it, and you can sumb to the pleasure~" Zera hugged Number One from behind again, and then she fondled Number One''s breast.


    However, she then tore through a bit of the void, and her hand entered Number One''s chest. She scanned and explored Number One''s cores and inner secrets.


    "Hiek!" Number One yelped and trembled. She could do nothing when Zera and the five Elysia''s clones did whatever they pleased with her body.


    She blushed fiercely, and her breath quickened. The mortal shame was evident at this point.


    About half an hourter, Zera finished with her business. She had removed all the artifacts and items hidden within Number One''s inner realm and put them in a safe ce.


    She had also finished cing some seeds of doubt and agitation in Number One''s soul. Unfortunately, there was no spirit, so her purpose would take some time.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hm, too bad Number Two is gone for good. It should have been nine sisters in total, but her sin was unforgivable. There are only two of us now, and eight in total. You were delicious and I will visit you again tomorrow , my eldest sister." Zera showed his hands covered in saliva in front of Number One''s face. She wiped her hands with a cloth, then raised her hand in farewell as she walked away.


    "Zera, this shame and humtion... I will kill you someday." Number One went limp, hanging in mid-air. She stared intently at Zera''s back as if her look could kill. She had a lot of grievances.


    "Thene to me. That way, I can entertain you~" Zera nced back once, then closed the entrance of thebined formation seal.


    "..." Number One looked down in silence. She started to rethink her fate from now on. Zera''s words and incitement slowly entered her mind even though she didn''t want them to.


    ''Zera.'' Elysia sent telepathy.


    ''Y-yes!?'' Zera yelped in nervousness.


    ''You were trying to erase the Ruvoid God''s divine mark from Number One and intend to let her live? Her core is connected to the Ruvoid God''s consciousness, and it is not easy to free it. Have you forgotten our n for her?'' Elysia heaved a subtle sigh.


    ''This servant doesn''t dare to offend you, my queen. However, allow me to liberate and enlighten Number One. I don''t want her to be the nutrition for the Ruvoid God when we go to the moon. She will be useful for us, please believe me. If you wish, I will be the bait using my spare body.'' Zera knelt down and stated her request regarding Number One once again.


    ''Alright, do it then. We will do something if you fail within three days.'' Elysia already expected this result. Zera didn''t want Number One''s cores and refined them for real.


    ''You gave your permission?'' Zera was a little taken aback. She had initially wanted to tell her master the many benefits of letting Number One join after being enlightened and purified, like what she had experienced.


    ''Yeah, I already know your request is not as simple as you said before. You don''t want thest member of Numbers to be a part of you, but you do wish she will be your junior sister. Even without Number One as bait, we still have a thousand ns for various possible futures. Please rest, you truly need it.'' Elysia heaved a subtle sigh.


    ''Yes, master! I won''t let you down!'' Zera felt excited and relieved. She then went to her humble abode, talking about how great her master was.


    Elysia immediately closed the spirit''smunication line with Zera, then covered her face with both hands. She felt embarrassed after watching Zera''s action against Number One in the bracelet realm.


    ''Zera is so bold and decisive. She explored every inch of her elder sister''s body, leaving none untouched. Poor Number One, her little sisters groped her entire being to explore the secrets hidden within her main core and body.'' Elena was amused by the recent entertainment.


    ''Be good, and sleep.'' Elysia closed her eyes. She then drifted off into a dreamless sleep.


    Elena and Rhea looked at each other, then smiled as if they had a tacit understanding. They then went to sleep.


    Sometimeter, Elysia felt rtively fresh when morning came, but her body felt slightly heavy. She opened her eyes and found two fluffy little ones sleeping on top of her, treating her breasts as their healing cushions.


    "Naughty ones." Elysia stroked Vanessa''s and Yuuki''s heads with a slight blush.


    "Morning master."


    "Did you have a good sleep?"


    Vanessa and Yuuki opened their eyes before greeting their master with renewed vigor. They licked their master''s cheeks to express their affection and received the long-awaited fluffy time after their master had been absent for thest three days.


    The little ones got some head pats and fluffy time with Elysia, then everyone had breakfast together. After that, they went to the courtyard, where the entrance to the divine angel trial was. Elysia''s pantheon members below the divine level had to undergo training, and the divine made preparations for their moon visit.

 Chapter 962 Within The Divine Angel Trial

    "Your divine artifact, the battlesuit will bepleted this afternoon, but I will send it tomorrow morning for trial. I also want to try training myself in that otherworldly tower." Elysia put her hands together while telling the new members. She also wanted to experience the thrill of undergoing the divine angel trial.


    "Thank you for your consideration." Morfina sped her hand and bowed slightly.


    "We will be waiting for your arrival, master. We will explore the trial together!" Vanessa was excited.


    "Well, you literally haven''t reached the divine yet, but fine. If it''s you, one month is enough for you to reach the thousandth floor. I set this for a duration of three days with a one-in-fifty time difference with the outside world. After one hundred and fifty days , you will all be kicked out of the divine angel trial." Nell rubbed her head and allowed Elysia to have fun inside her training ground tower.


    She had already prepared the trial, opened the portal, and then reminded all the participants. "It''s a tower, but it''s ced in a separate realm within a separate realm. The void and dimension magic is forbidden, okay?"


    "Affirmative!" All participants answered in unison.


    Afterward, they bid farewell to Elysia and the Goddesses before entering the portal. Elysia waved her hand until all the participants entered and the portal dimmed.


    "Grrr..." Gio grumbled. He was clearly not at the divine level, but he couldn''t join the trial.


    "Fufu, you are an immortal earth dragon. It is a divine angel trial, and a tower is not suitable for your training ground. We have another ce for you and the Cherub to train." Elysia was amused when she found a small, disgruntled earth dragon on the table.


    "Rawr!" Gio was excited.


    "Now it''s time for us to go. We''re going to be a little busy, but I think we can finish everything ahead of schedule." Lifa put a box on the table near the portal, then she led everyone away to prepare for their visit to the moon.


    Meanwhile, the girls have just received instructions and guidance from the tower spirit, the mini version of the Goddess of Blessings. The participants were sent to the first floor after ensuring everyone understood the rules.


    "L, it''s fine if you take off your veil. Just so you know, our master and the Goddesses can see your face even if you cover it with a veil like that." Sylvia pointed at L''s face.


    "Yeah, Xentia chose you because you are one of the heaven chossen ones predicted by Fortuna, Luna, and Lynn. You are beautiful and unique, but why feel inferior and afraid?" Xentia scratched her head in confusion.


    "I am ugly and my current strength is only average. I don''t feel confident." L felt a bit nervous.


    "Who dares to say you are like that? Wait, could it be because of the preferences of a different race?" Luna put her hand to her chin, aware of a possibility.


    "Hum, I don''t have big muscles and don''t have any dominant attack power. Other than my craftmanship and my transmute skill, I don''t have anything special. My face doesn''t exude masculinity either. Everyone who sees my face says I''m an ugly woman." L sighed sadly.


    "I see... No muscle, no appeal and attraction? Well, dwarves are a race that respects the strong, and masculinity is a measure of beauty. No wonder men and women have big muscles and stout stature. If I didn''t know you were a dwarf, I would have thought you were a unique elf, L." Yuuki folded her arms and nodded in understanding.


    "Wait, so all this time the dwarves thought we were ugly girls? Hmph, their preferences are twisted beyond redemption then! But, why do they worship the Goddess of Light? Goddess Lina doesn''t have the big muscles and manly stature like their ideals, right?" Vanessa was surprised at what she had just understood, but there was something odd that she had failed to understand.


    "That''s because the Goddess of Light is too strong. She could overthrow the dwarf''s ultimate weapon with just one sweep of her hand. No matter form or appearance, as long as one is strong, the dwarves will pay their highest respects." L shook her head.


    "Hum, they are them, we are us. L, Xentia picked you up for being our chosen hero, representative of the dwarves. Don''t feel ashamed or inferior because you are beautiful and charming by our standards.


    Your transmute skill refined your body, and because of that, you won''t have big muscles even if you train your physique hard. However, look, you at least look like a pro athlete in Xentia''s world. Hum-um, Xentia admits it." Xentia nodded like a sage, enlightened by her own statement. She then poked L''s decent muscles to testify her words.


    "Please excuse me." Xentia held L''s cheeks, then removed L''s veil while the other party was stunned.


    "Wha-" L tried to take back her veil, but she retracted her hand. She felt ashamed, but she tried her best to endure the shame.


    However, what everyone saw was a shy girl with an inferiorplex, for a craftmaster with the stature of a normal young girl by human standards to be ostracized on the Dwarven Continent, how absurd.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hum, you are like a spring oasis in the middle of the desert. A rare and unique being. Let the standard dwarves stay with them as they only see mundane mirages. You will be with us from now on, so you need to feel more confident." Lynn patted L''s shoulder from the side.


    "Yes, if you dare to say you are ugly, then that would be equivalent to insulting us by dwarf standards." Morfina pumped her hand, affirming her words.


    "Fufu, if you want, I will teach you to look even prettier and more attractive by our standards. Let those dwarves go with their preferences. You don''t need to be afraid or hesitate, hehe..." Luna held L''s shoulder from behind. She could help this girl to regain some self-confidence.


    "Hey, what''s with this chit-chat? Climb those stairs and go to the second floor there! This group has two Empresses and a few Saints. At least reach the hundredth floor before fifty days of tower time! Ely wille here soon!" The tower''s spirit emerged out of thin air and groaned in annoyance.


    "Ah, the fairy is angry. We should be able to reach the one hundred and fifty or two hundredth floor before fifty days without being kicked out." Evelyn clenched her fists, feeling sure and confident.


    "Let''s go. This is my second time here. At least Eve and I know the schematic up to the hundredth floor." E pulled Ariel''s hand and walked toward the ice-ss stairs.


    "Hum, please demonstrate and show the way, senior sister." Yaereene flew to follow the others.


    "Your name is quite long and a bit hard to pronounce. Can I call you Yae?" Evelyn nced at the pink fairy beside her.


    "OK." Yae didn''t mind that.


    The girls underwent the divine angel trial to train their full capabilities. Elysia and the divine beings created several divine weapons, artifacts, formations, and several trapping mechanisms to ensure their safety on their next moon visit.


    Without noticing, two days had passed. The supreme rulers in each region have started projects in each major city based on the blueprints given by the divine.


    Hundreds of teleportation waypoints were built in just two days, and the city''s protection system was upgraded to anti-disaster-level.


    Dn and the devils had almost finished creating the ultimate cannons, while the spaceship project being worked on by the dwarves was still in the final construction stage. They worked hard toplete their respective projects before the promised time arrived.


    Meanwhile, Alexander was already involved in a project to build an army of humanoid mecha based on the blueprints Elysia gave him. The first generation advanced golem, the cool demolition robot, as Elysia wanted, has also entered the manufacturing stage.


    During that period of time, the ursed who broke free from the sealed areas that copsed could still be handled by local forces. Thanks to the help of the anti-curse mechanism and the cooperation of all parties, the loss of life could be reduced significantly.


    It was one day in the outside world before Elysia, and the girls were about to be ejected from the divine angel trial. Elysia reached the hundredth floor in just ten days of tower time, less than five hours of outside world time.


    *Bam* *Thud*


    A terrifying, huge creature fell from the ceiling, losing any ability to fight back. A young girl d in a knight''s attire walked across the arena while holding her long ck hair fluttering with the wind.


    "They are already on the one hundred twenty-fourth floor and resting there before challenging the mini boss on the one hundred twenty-fifth floor? Alright then." Elysia looked up, checking the girls'' coordinates via her spirit connection.


    However, she couldn''t contact them by telepathy at the moment due to the tower''s obstruction.


    She went to the next floor without looking back. The behemoth-like demon turned into particles of light and disappeared like a shattered illusion. She had just defeated the boss of the hundredth floor with a few tricks behind her sleeve without anyone''s help.


    Yes, she reached the hundredth floorpletely alone. No one went in with her. Elena, Rhea, Ai, and most of her divine artifacts weren''t there with her to undergo the divine angel trial.


    Lifa suggested that it was a trial that Elysia had to go through alone. It was a new experience where Elysia had to solve everything alone and use her own decisions without anyone''s influence.

 Chapter 963 Healing Head Pats

    Elysia arrived at the one hundred twenty-third floor just a few hours after passing the boss floor on the hundredth floor. She was only one floor below the girls.


    "They can also detect my position and wait for me before challenging the mini-boss on the one hundred twenty-fifth floor?" Elysia looked up and smiled faintly. She then stopped in front of an inscription stone.


    A series of words engraved in ancientnguage informed the participant about clues or objectives to clear the floor.


    In exploring from the first floor to her current position, Elysia underwent many tests and trials in various forms and situations. It wasn''t always about defeating enemies and obstacles. Still, some floors also had lots of tricks and gimmicks of several types.


    "The truth may lie in lies. Even though truth can hurt, lies can kill. This is not about one''s resolve to solve the quandary." Elysia put her hand to her chin while patting her cheek with her finger.


    "So, a riddle, abyrinth, or maybe an illusion. It might be different from the previous one below the hundredth floor. The difficulty has already entered the second tier." Elysia nodded in understanding and then proceeded through the dim dark passage. Only the crystal light in her hand illuminated the way.


    ''Wait, this floor is like a test of courage in an ancient prehistoric cave. I''m not afraid of ghosts, but here holds an illusion and mystery that makes me shiver. Nell sure created a tower to thoroughly train her angels, hmm. It was indeed an enormous amount of effort to create a thousand floors. Yet, she was the unbeatable, final boss on the thousand and first floor.'' Elysia rubbed her nape while looking left and right.


    Whenever she encountered an intersection, he could see several ''colors'' moving in the darkness. Those things watched her and told her way out, but everything was lies which might pique other''s curiosity.


    It was only a short time until Elysia found a way out to the upper floor. She breathed a sigh of relief and wiped off her nonexistent sweat.


    "Fortunately, I could beat them because I have been born again and let go of the past. Let the past stay in the past because I have to face the present and future." Elysia shook her head as she remembered the hurdle on the sixtieth floor.


    This floor was rtively easy than thebyrinth of illusions that trigger past regrets.


    ''Ely, you are a cheater! Your sacred vision can uncover the great mystery, but your eyes can see the truth by default. The illusory spirit is afraid of you because-'' The tower''s spirit in the form of Nell popped out near Elysia. Still, she suddenly fell silent, not finishing her sentence.


    ''This is a trial to train one''s overall capabilities. Illusions may not be that significant in front of me, but I learned a lot here. But, hey, you should appear on every floor that''s a multiple of five. Why did you suddenlye and hang your words in the middle?'' Elysia put her finger on Nell''s head, then put away her glowing crystal since the next floor was adequately lit.


    ''Well, nevermind. You just crushed them without realizing it. They are scared just because of your shadow until they forget to make a bargain. Yet another floor without a test or trial for you...'' The tower''s spirit sighed.


    ''Anyway, I''ll be at the rest area after you clear the one hundred twenty-fifth floor. Your point is not much, but I have a lot of items that fit best for you~'' The tower''s spirit then disappeared in a poof.


    ''Hmm, this is the floor where the girls are waiting. They were right on the way out to the next floor. I''d better get there soon.'' Elysia quickened her pace, crossing the challenge without knowing the hidden danger waiting there.


    *Bzzt*


    Elysia felt that the world suddenly became pitch ck. She could hardly sense her presence and the surroundings. It was a void ofplete darkness, but several ''colors'' could be seen flying around, monitoring her every move.


    "..." Elysia slowed her steps, then stopped in the middle. She could find her path to tread and felt she would fall into an infinite abyss if she continued forward without consideration.


    ''The path is gone... I am careless! I should have read the inscription first, but I was too excited because I was already close to the others.'' Elysia held her head and looked back. The retreat path also disappeared.


    She stood in the middle of the void without taking any clues and the path she needed to take. Her eye abilities couldn''t help her there because it was not an illusion but a different space.


    "I shall illuminate the path within the void of darkness. Please show me the way." Elysia sped her hand in front of her chest, then released a light. It scattered in all directions, but the darkness swallowed up that sliver of light.


    ''Advanced perception is ineffective, the divine sense is obstructed, and now the light is swallowed up? I can''t even fly here, but I''m not at my wit''s end. If my abilities can''t find the path, I can do only one thing. The path itself that will show its presence upon my arrival.'' Elysia closed her eyes and went forward. She learned it from Lifa, and sure enough, she could sense the path surfacing in her subconscious.


    That floor''s mapping was more straightforward than the previous floor. Elysia finally found a gate leading to the one hundred and twenty-fifth floor, the ce to the mini-boss.


    *Tap* *Tap* *Tap*<novelnext></novelnext>


    Footsteps sounded from the other side of the passage. The girls'' attention was suddenly drawn to the source of the sound, and they immediately became excited and cheerful when they found out who it was.


    The mental exhaustion they had experienced to pass through this floor seemed to disappear, swept away by a feeling of relief at the presence of the figure they had been waiting for.


    "Master, I knew you woulde sooner than we expected." Vanessa stole the start and threw herself to hug her beloved master.


    She thenunched a sneak attack and licked her master''s cheek like a cat that had long missed her master.


    "Hehe, that''s ticklish, my tiger cat. How about you and everyone? You look a little tired." Elysia gave Vanessa a head pat but found everyone''s tiredness awkward. It''s not physical but mental.


    "En, the trial on this floor is so challenging for mental strength. If wee individually, some of us will definitely fail here and need to restart from the checkpoint at one hundred and twenty." Yuuki was one stepte, but she secured her second spot to greet Elysia.


    "Mental fatigue, hmm. You need a little longer to recover. Do you want my help to relieve your mental fatigue?" Elysia waved to the girls near the gate. She then invited Vanessa and Yuuki to go there.


    "Hehee~ Everyone is recovering while waiting for you, master. If you are willing, you can help us recover faster." Yuuki pressed her finger close to her lips. She smiled faintly as she had a brilliant idea.


    "What ideas do you have in mind?" Elysia also had an idea but was curious about Yuuki''s opinion.


    She could cook a meal that could heal one''s mind and soul. Still, she expected Yuuki to wait to get everyone''s approval.


    And she was there, giving the girls some head pats that are said to cure mental exhaustion...


    "Hehee, I''m refilling my Elysium power. Heal, heal~" Sylvia hummed while enjoying Elysia''sp pillow and head pats.


    "..." Elysia had nothing to say. If that is what they want and need, she would be d to fulfill it.


    "That, that''s really lewd. Am I the only one who thinks that?" Yae covered her flushed face with both hands but peeked between her fingers.


    The girls casually held hands with Elysia, asking for a hug,p pillow, and various physical contact. As her senior sister, Vanessa was even so bold as to lick Elysia''s cheek!


    It was all supposed to be censored by the divine light, but the pink fairy had just realized that she was the only one who thought so.


    "Nothing strange, though? It''s just a close master-servant rtionship. Master loves and cares for us." Xentia felt everything was okay. She was eager to receive her share of head pats.


    "Sleeping together is one thing, but this ispletely different. Are divines usually this close and kind to their servants?" Morfina also blushed, but she was looking forward to feeling the bliss like what her sisters were experiencing.


    "Uhh, even the dignified Lady Luna and the experienced knight like Lady Ariel have also sumbed to thefort. They are healed and recovered just by those touches?" L gulped her saliva, feeling somewhat skeptical about what she was seeing.


    "No, Elysium is special. The divines are not distant, lofty, or arrogant to their faithful servants. Here is the only ce where you can have Goddess-like existence as masters and sisters. It is a bliss, no, Ely, our master is the heaven herself! Ah~ It is truly a blessing for us to be part of her grand n as her servants." Dori reached her hand up, marveling at the bliss she had just experienced.


    Yet, her expression suddenly changed as she stared at the three new members. "But do you want the opposite situation? I don''t rmend that."


    Hearing that statement, Morfina was the first to work up the courage to ask for the Supreme Goddess''s favor in the form of a head pat. Thus, she melted in bliss within seconds. Her mental exhaustion vanished, and she recovered instantly because of Elysia''s touch.


    L and Yae followed shortly after, as they didn''t want to miss the opportunity to get closer to Elysia and get to know their Goddess better.


    It was how the little head pat church and belief was formed within Elysia''s pantheon.

 Chapter 964 Mini Boss Floor

    "I think that''s enough. I can spoil you rotten if it''s more than this." Elysia helped Vanessa to stand up.


    "Hmm, the time hase. Let''s show our master the results of our training." Vanessa raised her hand high, expressing her determination.


    The girls ended their rest session and went straight to the higher floor to challenge the mini-boss. Before entering the arena ground, they read the inscription nearby first.


    "Beware of the mind control, hypnosis, and friendly fire. Attacking and killing is not enough." Elysia contemted what she had just read.


    "We are immune from the influence of mind, spirit, and spirit control thanks to our spirit connection. The divine marker in new recruit''s spirits can also prevent that effectively. So, we can ignore the first sentence and focus on thest sentence. My daughter, what can you understand?" Luna unfolded her folding fan and pointed it at her daughter.


    "Attacking and killing isn''t enough. I reckon the challenge this time involves an enemy that must be defeated not with proper attacking techniques." Lynn considered the answer before speaking.


    "It''s probably like the case of that troublesome parasitic tree. We have to find the core and destroy it. Otherwise, it''ll be an endless battle. That makes a lot of sense, right?" Sylvia raised her hand, expressing her understanding.


    "En, that is highly possible. Attacking and killing minions will not clear the challenge. We have to find the real sneaky mini boss." Lynn nodded in agreement. It was something she was about to say.


    "Then, let''s enter the ground arena. The floor boss mechanism won''t activate if we are here." Dori felt somewhat curious and anticipated a new type of opponent this time. Her senior sisters had quite a bit of experience regarding this type of enemy, and she could learn from them.


    "The Misharan Tree event, huh. This mini boss will probably be simr to that one. Please go ahead and defeat the opponent quickly. I can''t enter the challenge with you." Elysia put her hands together, not moving from her initial position.


    "Uh, why?" Evelyn felt shocked and confused. The girls also immediately stopped because of Elysia''s statement.


    "My overall capabilities are somewhat too high. If I were to challenge with you in a group, the level of difficulty would increase greatly." Elisia shook her head.


    "Ely, how many days did it take you to get from the first floor to here?" E felt curious.


    "Hmm, I guess less than ten days. Morfina, Ariel, L, Yae... Here, we havepleted your divine battlesuit." Elysia took out a small metal case and showed its contents to everyone.


    "Less than ten days with your suppressed power? And you still look so rxed... As expected of you, master." Dori was in awe of Elysia''s achievement. The girls felt the same way. After all, they had to exert great effort to arrive at this floor.


    "Divine-grade weapon artifact... Are we really allowed to have it?" Morfina gulped her saliva, feeling excited and happy yet a little scared.


    "Yep, these were made especially for you guys. Please wear it." Elysia handed over the new recruits one divine bracelet each.


    "Ah, it suits you well. Ely is so considerate of you. Your divine battlesuit is capable of boosting your overall abilities to rival that of a God, but be careful how you use it." Luna smiled gently as she rubbed her divine bracelet.


    "If it''s like this, it would be best if youe with us, master. We came here not out of fear of facing difficult opponents, but was to hone our skills. Anyway, we will also meet difficult challenges sooner orter. We not trying to challenge the highest floor either, in the first ce." Yuuki walked back and held Elysia''s hand.


    "..." Elysia was silent for a moment while observing the other girls'' expressions and Yuuki''s wiggle tails.


    "Fine, I''ll go with you. But, I''m a support, okay?" Elysia closed one eye and raised her finger. She would suppress her power tremendously just in case.


    "Yay, fierce battle with Goddess Ely as our support! Let''s go to challenge the mini-boss." Xentia went beside Elysia, then escorted her Goddess to the arena ground.


    *Rumble* *Rumble*


    The retreat path was sealed, and the mechanism activated. The magic circles on the floor and ceiling lit up for a few seconds before dimming.


    Several hundred big feather balls condensed from magic energy suddenly popped out from the ground and the ceiling, forming a battle formation to surround Elysia''s group.


    "Their auras are not inferior to Saint-level monsters and they are just the minions! Let''s y the first batch as soon as possible then we can search for the enemy''s core body." Sylvia raised her ck spear before charging at her opponent with impressive speed.


    The girls soon followed to the battleground, showing off their improved skills to Elysia.


    *sh* *Boom* *Bang* *Swoosh*


    The sh urred between the feather balls and the girls, but Elysia noticed something strange. The girls were stunned for a few milliseconds every time they eradicated an opponent, and the duration of the effect kept increasing, but no one noticed it.


    No one was affected by mind control, hypnosis, and the like due to the protection of spirit connections. However, that period of time provided an excellent opportunity for the opponent to injure her friends as time passed.


    When the stun-like effect exceeded the tolerance limit, Elysia cast her blessing magic to protect everyone. "By my order and will, protect them from negative effects and debuffs."


    The blessing was spelled and heeded the caster''s order. The golden light enveloped everyone. Yet, they suddenly realized that they had been petrified for nearly a second every time they exterminated those harmless-looking feather balls.


    The feather balls noticed the challengers could ovee the significant hurdle. Thus, they adopted another method of attack.


    They bounced like balls and knocked themselves against the challengers. However, tens of simultaneous explosions urred and overwhelmed everyone.


    "Ah!" E and Evelyn were blown several tens of meters by the sts. Still, they immediately stabilized themselves in mid-air andnded smoothly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Elysia''s protection magic protected everyone from the explosion effectively.


    "..." The mini-boss, who was hiding somewhere, felt it was really unfair. That divine-like entity in disguise was a significant threat that had to be taken down as soon as possible. Still, the other party''s capabilities were suppressed beyondprehension. Thus, its battle power didn''t receive a significant boost from the tower''s system to defeat the cheater and challengers.


    "Suicide attack? There is a cooldown before the second wave of attack. Can you find the mini boss''s core body? Vann, Luna, Lynn, Yuuki, Sylvi, Morfina... You have unique observation and radar-like skills, find the hidden mini boss now." Elysia stretched her hand forward, uttering her order.


    "I could only find a strange anomaly on the ceiling. This ce is filled with intricate magic structures, and I''m not really sure." Luna looked up and squinted her foxy blue eyes.


    "Anomaly on the ceiling? Leave this to me. Let''s see if it stays hidden or not." Sylvia summoned her dual gun and started shooting at the ceiling.


    *Pew* *Pew* *Pew*


    The ''anomaly'' felt its core body was spotted and almost received a direct hit. It immediately ran away in camouge, but it was more than enough for the girls to see the enemy''s movements.


    *Swoosh!*


    Yuuki released an ice arrow, pierced the ''anomaly'', and froze it into a chunk of ice. She snapped her finger, and it crumbled into snow particles.


    The poor thing was full of grievances from being defeated by underhanded methods where its skills didn''t have the expected effects.


    "Mou, you stole my kill, Yuuki." Sylvia pouted.


    "Hehe, it''s just the same. We are a group." Yuuki shrugged her shoulders.


    *Rumble*


    The exit and steps leading to the top floor opened from the other side of the arena ground.


    "Phew, this was much easier than I expected. Ely''s presence and protection voided the most dangerous factor on this floor. I wonder where we would be without the protection of our spirit connection." Evelyn wiped her sweat.


    "Hm, you want to temporarily disable or seal our spirit connection to try this challenge again?" Elysia tapped her chin, wondering what would have happened if their protective privileges had failed to prevent the most significant hurdle on this floor.


    "Er, ah, no. Sorry, that''s not what I meant. We have a special privilege thanks to you, Ely. Let''s go upstairs and visit the checkpoint rest area. We can exchange some valuables." Evelyn immediately grabbed Elysia''s arm cheerfully. She knew everyone was blessed and would always be protected from mental attacks as long as Elysia and Elysium existed.


    "Hehe, I earned five hundred points here. With nearly seven thousand points, I wish for some good items and resources! Xentia, let''s go and clear the path with me!" Sylvia ran toward the staircase.


    "O-oh!" Xentia immediately caught up with Sylvia. She was also eager to visit the rest area as soon as possible. After all, she adopted Sylvia''s method of saving points and only spending them on each floor in increments of twenty-five.


    "Ely, how many points have you collected?" Evelyn checked her current points and felt a little broke because she had already spent most of her savings on the hundred-twentieth floor.


    "A little over a hundred and twenty thousand points." Elysia showed her point screen to her friend.


    Oh, one hundred and twenty thousand... I rmend correctly spending points in the item shop if you let me. That''s enough to buy..." Evelyn wanted to help Elysia, but she suddenly realized the numbers listed on Elysia''s point screen. "Wait, a hundred and twenty thousand!? That''s a lot! Have you never spent anything at any checkpoint rest area?"


    "!?" The girls in front stopped their steps and saw that Elysia''s point was still too much. It was as if Elysia didn''t spend anything toe to this floor.


    "Hehe, I just spent my points on some useful items that are cheap and useful. I''m very good at finance and money management." Elisia clenched her fists. She felt proud because she was always good at saving.


    "Ufufu, this tower belongs to the Goddess of Blessings, and she is literally yours. If you wish, she can give you anything you want. Perhaps, there aren''t many items that catch your eye?" Luna tilted her head slightly.


    "Not really. Err, Vann, please don''t sniff me. That''s rather unpleasant. I haven''t had a shower since yesterday because of those troublesome floors." Elysia took a little distance from the white tiger girl.


    "Since yesterday? You still shower almost every day, right?" Evelyn widened her eyes in surprise.


    "That''s of course. We girls need to take good care of ourselves even though we''re not ordinary people. Look, my hair is covered in dust and ashes. You also need to take a bath in the next reast area, Eve." Elysia took a lock of her hair and showed it to Evelyn. She thenpared her hair with Evelyn''s golden hair.


    "Ah, haha, yes... I also need to clean up soon. Every challenge on each floor is quite difficult, and we can''t hurry to arrive at the rest area..." Evelyn pressed her fingers together. She felt pretty smelly and dirty because of the exploration in thest five days.


    "Hum, but we are super grade people, master. Your natural scent has not faded at all. You smell divine, so good..." Vanessa took Elysia''s hand and stroked her head there. She craved some touches.


    "You want to apply my scent to your body again, Vann? What a demanding and insatiable cat. But, yeah... My body natural scent is a bit tricky for camouge and invisibility. Disguising it is a bit difficult." Elysia scratched her head.


    Everyone then stopped at a rest area checkpoint between the one hundred twenty-fifth and one hundred twenty-six floors. The first thing Elysia did was go to the hot spring.


    Most of the girls also followed Elysia because they were worried about having an unpleasant body odor. Although, it had never been there since their bodies were not ordinary.

 Chapter 965 Sleep In Meditation

    Elysia looked at her hands as she was lost in thought. She came here for the experience of going through several trials, and she felt that currently was the time to guide her friends to advance.


    They were so lovely and obedient, so there was no problem. Her previous objective on Elena and Rhea''s advice to go alone has been achieved, and now she would lead the group where she would serve as the leader.


    Everyone agreed despite knowing that the difficulty in each trial would significantly increase.


    After washing up and eating, the girls had some pleasant conversations. Elysia then asked everyone to nap before continuing to the next floor. That decision was made because Elysia knew that the girls barely had enough sleep in thest few tens of days.


    "Mou, I told you we''re not ordinary people. Seven hours of sleep a week is enough. If we sleep seven to eight hours a day, when can we reach the three hundredth floor?" Sylvia pouted.


    "Excitement and ambition to get stronger is good, but there''s no need to rush. Sleep is not only for rest, but also for cultivating and recovering. I will show you a peace state of mind where you can reach the higher height, Sylvi. Come here." Elysia pointed her palm onto a futon for Sylvia.


    "Be good. You sometimes fail to understand our master''s purpose, Sylvi." Yuuki opened her eyes slightly. She would sleep while cultivating the formation of energy cores to expand her energy pool and inner strength.


    "Well, I guess I''m too excited to collect points. Ely, why don''t you want to spend your points at the item shop? You just bought a few little things." Sylvia rubbed her head and went to her futon. Since Elysia had an arrangement for her, she could onlyply.


    "I bought some useful items for us to clear the next floors, hehe..." Elysia waved her hand in front of her face. She couldn''t tell that barely anything caught her attention because Rhea and Lifa had already bestowed a ''fortune'' before she entered here.


    Elysia then set up a formation for Sylvia and gave some instructions. She then asked the devil girl to lie down to sleep. "Alright, sleep now and cultivate well, my naughty devil."


    "You are no longer wearing the veil, L. How do you feel?" Elysia went to the next girl and set up a formation that matched L''s power level.


    "I feel more confident than before. My race''s standards are not the same as the others. Thus, I cannot consider myself inferior forever. But, master, what do you think of me?" L observed the rune formation around her futon, then looked into her Goddess'' face.


    The divine beings treated Elysia as a superior entity even though Elysia had not yet reached godhood, but it was close. So, how strong would Elysia be after ascending to divinity for real?


    L felt lucky to be part of Elysia''s group, but she also felt the need to train hard to stay here because the current her was still not fit to be a good servant.


    "Hum, you are right. We are all anomalies, the outcast of the norm. You look like a stern, pretty big sister if I catch a closer look at you, L. I was told that you possess the physical strength above your rank, and may rival a Spirit-level warrior. What a well-refined body." Elysia poked L''s hand. She remembered the dwarves were burly, no matter their gender.


    "En, I keep training my physique every day, but my passive skill refined my body and didn''t grow some strong-looking muscles. They looked down on me and ostracized me because I looked weak and unattractive." L sighed.


    "Worry not, you are beautiful. It doesn''t matter about other people''s opinions. We haven''t known each other for long, but we will build our new story from now onwards. I will be in your care, L." Elysia smiled brightly and rubbed L''s head.


    "Thank you, but that''s what I should say, my master, Goddess Ely." L smiled and blushed slightly, feeling happy and relieved at the opinion of someone she would serve for life.


    "..." Morfina stared at Elysia from under her covers, waiting for her turn. Yet, she suddenly closed her eyes when Elysia nced at her.


    "What is it, Fina? You often steal nces at me, but you never say anything. How will I know what you are thinking if you don''t tell me anything?" Elysia put on a meditation formation for Morfina, then tickled the elf pretending to sleep.


    "Ahaha, that tickles, master." Morfina squirmed like a caterpir and quickly sat up. She put her fingers together and admitted the problem somewhat embarrassedly. "As expected... I can''t hide anything from you, master. But, I''m just shy and don''t know how to approach you. And, Fina? Is that my petname?"


    "Yep, your nickname. It''s good to hear, right? Also, I won''t eat you, so don''t be afraid to talk to me. I will be happy to apany you, my cute elf." Elysia finished setting up the formation for Morfina and rubbed the bashful elf''s head.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "C-cute? Nobody said that to me before." Morfina blushed. It waspletely different to getpliments from her Goddess master than from someone else. The satisfaction and joy came straight from her soul.


    "You are beautiful even by elves standards. They just can''t appreciate the beauty. Anyway, what do you think about that n?" Elysia tilted her head slightly.


    "Mm, some bad elves want to make me their ything, but my mother always protects me despite all the abuses we receive. I once threatened to damage my face and body if they dare to touch me. My mother is my only family. I have no sentiments against that n, not even that man." Morfina gripped her nket tightly.


    "That is in the past. You will be fine with us. Your mother is a good mother, and she is already in the care of the Elven Empress. She will live a prosperous life as Empress people in the pce. By the time you return, you can proudly say that you are the elf hero of the light, her proud daughter." Elysia trailed down her hand from Morfina''s head to the elven pointy ear. She stroked it gently.


    "Y-yes!?" Morfina trembled slightly. Her ear was sensitive to touch, but her master was so gentle. "Master... I am still a virgin. I have never been their ything."


    "Hm? Alright, be good and sleep. We''ll be through several floors in no time after that." Elysia had no idea why Morfina would suddenly exin that to her, but she didn''tment. She only asked the pitiful elf to sleep in meditation.


    "You are good at ying with words and the young maiden''s heartstring, master." Yaey on her stomach and rested her head in her hands.


    "I''m ttered, but I''m not ying around. I''m saying what I think. Is that bad?" Elysia pointed her finger around the pink fairy''s sleeping bag, drawing a particr rune formation.


    "Hmm, that''s good, to be honest. I might just a bit unusual for me since I''m a solitary fairy." Yee shrugged.


    "Yeah, the all shut-in fairy known as the pink hermit of the lonely tree. We abducted you from your safe haven. Do you have any grievance about us or against your situation, Yae? You can''t be alone from now on." Elysia was curious about what a loner thought after being appointed as a representative and a hero.


    "Let''s say it''s fate. I can''t be alone forever, but I would appreciate it if I could get my personal space soon. It''s fine if I have to serve you for life, but please treat me well. My request is simple, right?" Yae grinned, feeling it was a great deal that benefited both parties.


    "Yes, I will always take good care of my people. I once thought you were someone who was a bit indifferent and cold, but you are fairly simple and honest." Elysia chuckled lightly.


    "Hum, I am indeed someone who is indifferent to some particr matters. Ah, I heard that you will explore the vast universe after saving the world, but is that true?" Yae asked without being able to hide her enthusiasm.


    "That''s true, but why are you suddenly asking this?" Elysia nodded in confirmation.


    "Could you take me too? I can be of use to you too. Don''t say you''ll throw me away after the world is saved." Yae looked Elysia straight in the eye.


    She asked it to represent several individuals, and they currently listened because they also wanted to know Elysia''s answer.


    "You crave for peace and serenity. Our journey will be filled with hardships, twists and turns. Don''t you want to live in Vrelenia anymore?" Elysia scratched her head. Among all people, she felt the one who wouldn''t go with herter would be Yae, but she seemed to be wrong.


    "I will serve you for life. Don''t try to leave me even if you want to. I am a sage too, hungry for new knowledge. The great mysteries of the vast universe... I want to see it. I may be blunt, frank, and a bit rude, but I''m honest and true to myself. I can bring fairy miracle and boost your luck. You must bring me along on your future long journey, master." Yae put her hand to her chest, stating her request with honesty.


    "All right. Don''t talk about it now. Please sleep, cultivate, and get yourself stronger. We will bring it up when the timees." Elysia patted Yae''s head with her finger.


    Hearing that answer, several girls breathed a sigh of relief and went to sleep in meditation.

 Chapter 966 Defeated By A Doppelganger

    "Phew, that''s really hard to believe. It only took us less than half a day to clear ten floors! A bnce between action and rest is necessary." Sylvia wiped off her sweat in satisfaction.


    "Hum, it''s been a non-stop journey, and we need to take a short break before moving on to the next challenge." Lynn nodded in agreement.


    Elysia''s decision to sleep in meditation was indeed brilliant. Not only did everyone find themselves as fresh as new, but they also felt more potent than ever.


    "Yup, we have arrived at the one hundred thirty-sixth floor. Let''s take a break after reading the inscription over there." Elysia pointed at a nearby boulder.


    "Endless retry with no failure. Enter as true bnced self to regain victory. The change shall be punished." Vanessa read the inscription aloud but couldn''t understand it even after reading it several times.


    "What do you think?" Yuuki looked back, wanting to hear the opinion of the wiser ones.


    "Hmm, every inscription always holds a clue, and all of them don''t say the main point directly. I think, the challenge this time is a battle where we are not allowed to use any form of buff. We can re-challenge indefinitely even if we fail, without being kicked out from the towers." Luna conveyed her understanding of the inscription.


    "If we can try infinitely without fear of failure, then it won''t hurt to test the challenge head on, right?" Sylvia raised her fist.


    "An arena is behind that gate. Want to check there to see the challenge?" Elysia turned her head to the side, staring at the gate at the end of the passage.


    "What if it''s like a mini-boss floor?" Evelyn felt a little suspicious since gates like that only existed on multiple twenty-fifth floors.


    "That doesn''t matter. The gauntlet won''t be triggered even if we open the gate." Elysia walked towards the gate, and everyone followed behind. She then pushed open the stone gate.


    *Rumble* *Rumble*


    The entrance was wide open, revealing a circr fighting arena the size of a football field. Rune formations covered the entire ground, and several magic circles were hidden in the ceiling.


    "There is an invisible magic dome over there. Anyone who steps into the arena will be counted as the challenger. Enemies will be summoned depending on the challenger''s strength. Who wants to try this trial?" Elysia drew a line on the ground near the magic dome and then stepped back.


    "Then, allow me to try this challenge first." Sylvia raised her hand confidently.


    "We have one sacrificialmb. You can test it for us, Sylvi." Yuuki sped her hands in prayer.


    "Humph, I can defeat all opponents with one try. Even if I fail, I won''t be kicked out of the tower. There are no worries." Sylvia snorted and summoned her dark spear. She entered through the barrier that Elysia made and entered through the magic dome, entering the arena.


    The rune formations on the floor lit up, and the magic circle on the ceiling rotated slightly.


    *Bzzt* *Bzzt*


    A white shadow appeared before Sylvia. It copied an exact form like Sylvia from top to bottom.


    "A copycat, doppelganger? Ah, it''s like fighting the heart demon where you have to defeat yourself. This will be easy!" Sylvia nodded in understanding.


    She then lunged at her opponent without warning because she wanted to defeat her opponent as quickly as possible to impress everyone.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bang* *sh* *Thud* *Thud*


    Sylvia was blown out of the arena, fell, and rolled to near Elysia''s feet.


    "Are you all right, Sylvi?" Elysia was somewhat surprised that Sylvia was defeated in less than a minute.


    "No way, one more time!" Sylvia ground her teeth, feeling disbelief at her loss. She ran back into the arena to defeat her doppelganger.


    *Bang* *sh* *sh* *Bam* *Bam* *Thud*


    Sylvia was once again thrown out in the direction she came from.


    "Impossible! I can see the pattern and my chance of victory. This time it will definitely work!" Sylvia rushed into the arena to challenge the trial once again. Unfortunately, the result this time was the same as the previous two attempts.


    *Thud*


    Sylvia fell out of the arena, battered with numerous abrasions and bruises.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Please calm down. It''s been three times. Heal yourself first. Here, a healing potion for you." Elysia held Sylvia''s shoulder and handed over a potion bottle. She feared this devil girl would rush into the arena again because she couldn''t ept defeat.


    "Ely, this is so absurd! That doppelganger is obviously only on my level, but it''s incredibly tough to beat. I didn''t suppress my strength and was true to myself when I entered the arena." Sylvia looked at Elysia with embarrassment and shame. Tears filled her eyes because she couldn''t ept that incredibly awkward sessive defeat.


    "Hush, good girl, don''t cry. Let''s see what we learn." Elysia applied some healing magic to heal Sylvia''s wounds. She then nced at the girls to suggest what they could understand from Sylvia''s defeats.


    "I think, it''s because you were exhausted and haven''t recovered from our journey of ten floors. That clonepletely copied your capabilities, but you couldn''t keep up with your full power in your situation." Yuuki was the first to convey her opinion.


    "Hum, you will be more tired and run out of energy, while your opponent will stay the same. It will be dangerous to challenge this trial when our condition is not at its best." Dori nodded in agreement.


    "But, I tried to suppress my power once in the second attempt. That one got stronger and beat me much faster than my first attempt." Sylvia pointed at her doppelganger, which slowly dissipated into mist and returned to the runes.


    The girls then shared their opinions regarding what they understood and learned from Sylvia''s few battles just now. Everyone then decided to recover their magic energy before challenging their way into the arena.


    "How is your condition, Ariel?" Elysia was concerned about the holy knight''s situation.


    "Ah, mm... My vitality is gradually recovering. I won''t die that easily. All of that is thanks to you, my Goddess master. I can only offer my devotion as gratitude." Ariel looked down at her hands.


    "I am d to hear it." Elysia smiled slightly, but Ariel''s troubles weren''t over yet. It took great vitality to recover Ariel''s lifespan and required several sacrifices.


    Nell''s solution could only extend Ariel''s life for three years, regardless of the almost dried-up vitality. In the current situation, Ariel would shorten E''s lifespan because of their life-bound contract.


    Elysia thought she had to get spare vitality for Ariel by collecting some extra energy soon. It would be risky if she used her own divine vitality topletely heal Ariel.


    "No worry. You are my people. I willpletely heal you soon. I need to collect some fresh life energy for you." Elysia patted Ariel''s shoulder.


    "That-" Ariel opened her mouth, but Elysia sealed her lips with a finger.


    "You can thank meter. I don''t wish to lose anyone. You have already done your best for E. Also, your life is no longer yours anymore. I will do something for you." Elysia shook her head.


    "I understand. Thank you for yourpassion and help. In this life, I am your faithful servant. I will serve my master and you with all my heart and soul." Ariel put her hand to her chest and bowed respectfully.


    Seeing that exchange, E heaved a sigh of relief. It was as if a significant worry in her mind was instantly lifted. Elysia would do something for Ariel, and she felt incredibly grateful. But she had to do something to help Elysia as much as she could. Elysia''s burden was still so much, yet she only added one instead of taking one less.


    Elysia then left to allow Ariel to recover and approached Luna and Yusagi. They didn''t intend to recuperate like the others, which confused him.


    "What do you think?" Elysia asked in wonder.


    "Ufufu, you can read my mind like a paper, Ely. Are you asking Yusagi, or would you like to talk to me? I''d be happy if it was thetter." Luna covered her mouth elegantly.


    ''Hmph, you said it as if I can read everything on your mind, Luna. It would take me hundreds of years of experience to know what''s on your mind like reading a paper.'' Elysia snorted softly in telepathy.


    ''Hehe, call me mama and I won''t hide anything. You can also read my mind if you wanto to~'' Luna rubbed Elysia''s head.


    ''I am your master... Why do you want me to call you mama so badly?'' Elysia let Luna stroke her head.


    ''It was because of love at first sight? I mean, I love my daughters, and I find great attraction to you. You pamper me every now and then, but I also want to spoil my daughter. Lynn is so shy and will run away, but I know you won''t. It''s a win-win situation, right?'' Luna replied with a smile full ofpassion.


    ''No, I no longer want to ask then.'' Elysia wanted to tease this mature foxdy a bit.


    ''Ah, you''re partial, Ely. You call that Pope as Grandpa, and Devil Emperor as father, right? You also need to call me mama. You promised me~'' Luna didn''t lose herposure, but she put on a pitiful expression.


    ''Hum, alright then. That''s if it''s just between us. Mama, please tell me what do you think? You kept staring at the runes and magic circles as if you noticed something interesting.'' Elysia yed her role. She was not too bothered anymore regarding this rtionship.


    "Fufu, listen, my good daughter--" Luna exined what she understood in a clear voice for everyone to hear.


    "???" Yusagi was still confused and surprised by the mother-daughter and master-servant rtionship between her Goddess master and herdy.

 Chapter 967 The Key To Victory

    "This trial is not like the situation where we fight our heart demon, but our true self. Power boost will also make the opponent strong, and suppressing one''s strength is not a good idea because the rune will reveal one''s true potential." Luna pointed to a primary rune in the center of the arena.


    "Yes, it doesn''t matter what kind of situation we are in. We need to defeat the image of our best." Elysia nodded in agreement because she already knew about it.


    "I only felt suspicious before, but now I feel certain. This tower was not created by the Goddess of Blessings herself. I found various divinity remnants of different entities and not identical to her at all." Luna looked up at the ceiling again.


    "Indeed. This tower was built by the Goddess of Blessings with the help of her friends andrades. Do you want to try to beat the projection of your best?" Elysia pointed her palm towards the arena.


    "Fufu, that''s good. However, I want Yusagi to go first. I''m sure she can beat this challenge well." Luna nced at the bunny girl beside her.


    "Wha, I... Alright, allow me to challenge my own clone." Yusagi gasped, but she immediately made a decision because she didn''t want to disappoint her Empress.


    *Bzzt*


    Yusagi walked past the magic dome and stood in the center of the arena. A shadowy figure gathered on the other side of the arena and formed her exact copy.


    Both appearance and strength were the same, but the other party was made of projection magic without spirit and soul. Yusagi could notice it quickly because she had been by her Empress''s side for tens of years.


    ''To defeat a magic vessel without a spirit and soul is quite easy. I must drain its power first and attack when it restores itself. My victory will be decided in that split second.'' Yusagi muttered in her mind, remembering what she had learned from Sylvia''s defeats.


    Yusagi cast a little magic to signal the start of the battle, but she didn''t go into offensive mode. She just waited for her opponent to attack.


    As the challenger didn''t use the first strike opportunity, the clone shot up like the wind and attacked.


    *Swoosh*


    Yusagi took a defensive stance and moved agilely like a rabbit running for her dear life. She kept her distance from her opponent without putting up any significant resistance.


    She saved her strength and magic reserve for the final blow to determine her victory, and she couldn''t mess that up.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bang*


    The clone continued to attack with wind and light magic. Still, Yusagi focused on dodging and parrying all attacks while waiting for an opportunity to strike back.


    After five minutes of exchange, the clone paused as if observing the challenger''s movements. However, Yusagi knew that her opponent was suffering from a slight cooldown to recover to optimal condition.


    "Now!" Yusagi gathered all her magic power into her hand and unleashed the most powerful light spear.


    *Swoosh!* *Boom!*


    The spear of light shot out at an impressive speed. It pierced through the clone instantly, creating a dazzling explosion of high destructive power exceeding that of a peak Spirit-level warrior.


    When the light outburst dimmed, and the dust cleared, the clone was still standing in a position with arge hole in her chest. The clone looked at her hollow chest expressionlessly as she felt no pain, but she knew she had lost.


    The clone then disintegrated into light particles and returned to runes.


    [Congrattions! +750 Points]


    "I, I seeded?" Yusagi was momentarily stunned when she saw the notification screen pop out before her eyes.


    "Yusagi, congrattions!" Luna waved her hand as she was pleased with Yusagi''s feat.


    "What, what kind of sorcery is that?" Sylvia stared in disbelief.


    Yusagi then teleported near the exit, watching from the other side of the magic dome.


    "Fufu, you can alsoplete this challenge easily if you know the key of victory. Your opponent can always be in optimal condition, and there is still an obvious w. Please watch me and learn how I beat my clone." Luna entered the magic dome confidently.


    What she did next was simr to Yusagi. That method was her instruction, to begin with. She made the clone continue to attack, then retaliated when the clone was waiting for recovery cooldown.


    Luna cleared the challenge in less than five minutes without breaking a sweat.


    "Yay!" Luna made a V-hand sign and smiled happily. She was then teleported near the exit.


    "Hum, that is the key to victory. What did you learn?" Elysia looked back, wanting to know what the girls hadprehended.


    "We need to get the clone to attack relentlessly, and we need to hold out for a certain period of time. When it stops attacking, we have to take down the clone in one hit." Vanessa raised her hand high excitedly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, literally that is the key. You must survive a five-minute continuous attack, and defeat the clone while it is recuperating. The opportunitysts less than three seconds, and you shouldn''t miss it. So, who''s going to try to beat the your clone next?" Elysia folded her arms and nodded like a sage.


    The girls then try to challenge the trial in turn. Most of them managed to clear the challenge with the same method, but some failed because they failed to defeat the opponent in one hit. However, they immediately tried again once they recovered.


    "Master, I feel something strange inside my body. It''s like something is awakening, and telling me that everything I say and do can affect the people around me." Dori approached Elysia with a bit of agitation.


    "That''s actually your newly acquired talent, Dori. It has awakened because of the trials in this tower, huh. You don''t need to worry because we won''t be affected. However, it''s different from other people. Be careful when speaking or acting to outsiders. It can really affect them." Elysia checked Dori''s condition and found that this pink mermaid had awakened some hidden innate abilities.


    ? "Did you already know beforehand, master? What kind of ability is it?" Dori still needed to understand her new skills and abilities.


    "It''s rted to charm. When you use that skill, you can influence other people''s subconscious to follow everything you say. That witch also has triggered another innate ability within you, Dori." Elysia held Dori''s wrist, carrying out a more in-depth inspection using her magic energy.


    "Another ability? Is it something dangerous?" Dori felt worried, considering that witch couldn''t possibly leave anything good behind.


    "That is hypnosis and mind control. However, don''t be afraid or worried. We will guide you to the right path." Elysia stroked Dori''s head gently.


    "..." Dori was surprised because it was practically some dangerous ability.


    She would ascend to Saint-level soon, and she might be able to influence an Emperor-level person with her abilities. That was probably why she was invited under Elysia''s banner. It was not only to protect her but also to guide her for good causes.


    If her new abilities were left unattended, she might control many people without her knowing it and turn them into puppets. She could be a demon and sink into the path of no return.


    "Your charm is a passive skill. As long as you use it for good, then it''s fine. You will not go astray. I won''t let you be another witch of depravity. You are Dori, my adorable pink mermaid, remember?" Elysia put her finger to Dori''s chin, affirming her words with a solemn expression.


    "O-okay, this servant obey." Dori nodded in a daze. She once again felt mesmerized as she looked into Elysia''s eyes. If she had charm skills, then why was she charmed by her master? There was no foreign influence but a great pure natural attraction.


    "Good, now it''s your turn toplete this trial." Elysia invited Dori to enter the arena.


    "Ah, alright. You will be the final challenger, master." Dori stepped through the magic dome and nced back.


    "Yes, I need to make sure everyone passes here well." Elysia waved her hand.


    Dori took a deep breath and let it out slowly. She had to use another strategy to survive her clone''s attacks for five minutes beforeunching a decisive move to defeat her opponent in one hit.


    She had failed once before and couldn''t let her Goddess master down.


    *Swoosh!* *Ssh* *Bam*


    Dozens of water waves towered like pirs, and hundreds of water whips shot out to attack Dori simultaneously. The clone started attacking, and Dori immediately moved through the air as if swimming against the waves and currents, dodging all the attacks.


    After five minutes ofrge-scale attacks, the clone ceased her assault and was silent as if observing her opponent.


    "This is my chance!" Dori created a small water trident and entwined her with all the magic power there. It then shot at her opponent like a super fast bullet. It exploded like a bomb upon contact, solidifying the surrounding water.


    *Thud* *Shatter*


    When Dorinded on the ground, she shattered the solidified water like broken ss.


    "Huff, huff, I did it!" Dori jumped happily. She was immediately teleported near the exit gate.


    Elysia was thest challenger, and she entered the arena casually.


    The girls observed Elysia''s every move. However, what happened next shocked everyone.


    *Bam*


    Elysia merely pped empty air, and the manifestation clone vanished the moment it took shape. The clone hasn''t even had a chance to blink.


    The magical residue broke into particles and returned to the runes.


    *Poof*


    Elysia was teleported near the exit. She finished this trial in just three seconds.


    The girls stared at Elysia in awe. Everything was happening before their eyes, but they weren''t sure what was happening.

 Chapter 968 Ely Plushie

    It was already nearly three days in the outside world and a hundred and fifty days in the divine angel trial. Elysia and her friends were already one step towards the three-hundredth floor. They took a short break before challenging the boss.


    "Master, are you really only going through these trials just to gain experience?" Vanessa asked in wonder.


    "Yes, but why do you ask about that, Vann?" Elysia nced at the little white cat on her tummy.


    "That''s because you cleared all the challenges rtively easily without any effort. Most of your time was to observe and apany us. You also gave a lot more suggestions than orders here. Would you perhaps also observe our progress?" Vanessa is eager to discover her master motive.


    "Yeah, spending some time with you all. That''s not bad, is it?" Elysia stroked the adorable cat gently.


    "Fufu, it''s as expected of you, my daughter. If it weren''t for this trial event, perhaps we wouldn''t be able to spend time together like this." Luna rubbed the girl''s head on herp.


    She no longer needed to be burdened by the chaotic affairs of the outside world. She only needed to do what she needed to do in this group, and spoiling Elysia was one of them.


    "..." Lynn watched her mother and adoptive sister from the side with a slight blush. She felt her mother had been taken away from her, but she wasn''t dissatisfied.


    It was more of an embarrassed feeling because she was too shy to be spoiled by her mother, much less in front of everyone. Also, she had just been caressed by Elysia and almost came. She almost embarrassed herself. She had no idea how her sworn sisters would tease and make fun of her again and again.


    "Hmm, we have eternity to spend together. If there is a time limit, I hope it is at least a hundred thousand years." Yuuki snuggled up to Vanessa and her master.


    "Wha, Yuuki. You naughty little fox." Elysia tickled Yuuki because this little snow fox used her breasts as a healing cushion.


    "How convenient... I also want to be a little pet to be pampered like that." Sylvia muttered under her breath as she stared at Yuuki and Vanessa''s blissful expressions. They could be spoiled at will by Elysia as little pets, but she was a big girl, and it was a bit inconvenient to act like them.


    "Please don''t say that. Ely''s first friend in this world is not me, but you, Sylvi. That meeting was fated. You are Ely''s precious first friend." Evelyn nudged Sylvia''s arm as she muttered softly.


    "Oh, yeah. I remember... At that time, I got a Goddess friend, but my Goddess friend turned out to be Ely. My first friend and second friend turned out to be the same person. Goddess Lina hadn''t even met me at that time. But it was so much fun. I want to adventure together again in an anonymous identity." Sylvia smiled gently and shook her head. It was still vivid in her mind when Elysia yed funny tricky games with her.


    "I know, right! I also want to have an adventure like that when everything is over. Not using any identity, just an ordinary adventurer exploring the world." Evelyn sped her hands together with a glittering expression.


    "That sounds like fun. We can spread the good in our adventure. However, we must focus on getting stronger first and defeating the Ruvoid Gods. I will do anything to help Ely and the Goddesses." E closed her eyes and sped her hands in prayer.


    "Nee, do you know why Ely''s head pat has such a powerful effect and can make people addicted? It makes other people feel calm and peaceful andfortable." Yae suddenly raised a crucial question that still bothered her. Everyone once questioned it, but it didn''t bother them anymore.


    "Hmm, it seems you are curious and haven''t realized the secret behind it. I am fully aware and know because I am a soul fox. Ely''s touch can reach our deepest soul, and I call that a soul-healing touch. Ely''s golden finger can give you extraordinary sensations you can''t find anywhere else, and that''s why they crave to be stroked by her. It''s their fluffy time." Luna revealed the remarkable truth behind the secret of Elysia''s touch.


    "Is it like that? I didn''t realize it. So, I can reach your soul with just a touch? Isn''t that a dangerous passive ability? It reminds me of the ability of Ruvoid Avatars that can attack directly to spirits and souls." Elysia looked at her hands with bewilderment.


    "Well, your touch is gentle and full of love. That''s why my adorable Lynn keepsing to you at every opportunity despite her embarrassment." Luna covered her mouth as she chuckled lightly.


    "Mo- mother!" Lynn was so embarrassed. She covered her face with both hands and hid behind Morfina.


    "Err... We only have less than two hours before we are ejected from the tower. Isn''t it about time we challenged the boss floor?" Dori checked into her timer.


    "This tower cannot support the trials for more than three days at each entry. Alright, we will enter the three hundredth floor if everyone is already recovered. Are you prepared to defeat the boss?" Elysia propelled her body to sit and check everyone''s condition.


    "We have recovered thanks to your recovery formation, master." L stood up, feeling full of strength to defeat the boss.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Let''s go!" The girls eximed excitedly. They immediately prepared to leave for theirst trial before being ejected.


    Meanwhile, Elena and the Gods and Goddesses had just finished preparing everything they would need for the moon visit. They were standing in front of a significant coffin-like artifact that emitted an aura of holiness.


    "Well, I understand those dreadful bombs, and various other items. However, what''s with this stone coffin? You don''t intend to try to seal those Ruvoid Gods again, do you?" Xero folded his arms and snorted.


    "Of course not. We have the help of the Goddess Lina and Ely. We will eliminate the Ruvoid Gods for good. This artifact is to help us purify the area of the curse." Lifa shook her head.


    "Only Ely and her mater can purify and refine the curse into pure energy. However, they will be overwhelmed if they encounter the tremendous curse at once. That''s why this artifact was created." Rhea nodded, satisfied with what they had made in thest three days.


    "Heh, even if we wanted to seal those bastads again, we don''t have the means to do so. Our two strongest Gods in the Divine Order even sacrificed themselves to seal those bastads. It would require great sacrifices to seal them again." Regulus sighed.


    "It would be best if we could eliminate them for good. Our visit to the moon was to weaken them. Even if we had the help of the Goddesses Lina, Fortuna, and Elysia... I still don''t feel we are strong enough to eliminate the greatest threats. Thest two Ruvoid Gods are in a different realm and are extremely dangerous." Oceanid folded his arms and closed his eyes. He recalled whether or not they had missed anything in their preparations.


    "It''s okay. We have done our best. If Ely and I fail, then we will be doomed for real." Elena smiled in amusement and walked away.


    The preparation was done, and she could y with Elysia''s plushie avatar while waiting for Elysia to leave the trial. It was about time for everyone toe back.


    "Oh my fair sisterdy, please don''t hug me tightly. I will be crushed by you. Please have mercy! I will be crushed, ah, ah..." Ely plushieined about her suffering.


    It was okay when Elena was calm and treated her well, but sometimes she was treated like a real doll even though she was as frail as a plushie.


    "Fufu, why are you so cute and adorable?" Elena rubbed her face on Ely plushie happily.


    "..." Rhea gulped her saliva. She didn''t dare to help Elysia''s plushie avatar because she was afraid Elena would ask herself to summon her avatar to y with.


    "Ahh, help! She will spank your bottom for all your abuse when the other mees back! Ah, please not there..." Ely plushie didn''t have the strength to fight back and could only surrender in Elena''s arms.


    "You bet. Ely loves me very much, and you are her avatar. Youin, but you enjoy it. You are so contradictory, little plushie. Be a good girl, and let this big sister spoil you~" Elena hugged Ely plushie again. She had never let Ely plushie go away from her ever since Elysia entered the divine angel trial.


    "..." Fortuna and Ai didn''t want toment. They just gave a prayer to Ely plushie''s well-being.


    "Why are you saying it it doesn''t matter? Do you have a n in case those Ruvoid Gods are much stronger than we thought?" Xero frowned while trying to ignore the behavior of the Goddess he respected towards the pitiful little plushie.


    "Hmm, it''s unlikely we will fail. But we can also throw those threats into the ck hole. Let the vast universe take care of them. Or, when pushes to shove, we can send them to the Boundless Realm. I''m sure Sera will be happy to have two new friends to y with, hehe..." Elena raised her hand in farewell, then left the vicinity. She flew to the heavenly pce courtyard, where the divine angel trial gate was located.


    "That sounds boring, but Sera? Who is she referring to?" Xero scratched his head.


    "She is the mysterious divinity beyond the universe''sw and order. Let''s say that being is the Supreme God in an unknown void realm. The entity that cannot be destroyed, even if we give our all." Ai still got goosebumps when she imagined that entity.


    She was already at Empress level then, but she was like an ant before that entity. If it wasn''t for Elysia''s suicide attack, she would have perished into forgotten memory.


    "???" Xero, Oceanid, and Regulus looked at each other. They just took Ai''s statement with a pinch of salt.

 Chapter 969 All Set

    *Boom!*


    The final blowbination from Luna, Yuuki, and Sylvia managed to defeat the boss floor of the three-hundredth floor. The trial would be considered finished with it because of the time limit.


    *Bam!*


    The gigantic scorpion skull monster fell from the ceiling and turned into light particles before fading away.


    "Ah, finally we made it..." Yuuki slumped down to the ground. She had no energy left to move.


    "I can''t feel my arms and legs. Everything is still numb¡­" Sylvia sighed andy down on the ground.


    "Congrattions, everyone. You defeated the boss of the three hundredth floor with an impressivebined effort. I could only watch from the side and did nothing. Anyway, please drink an emergency recovery potion now. We''ll be ejected out in ten minutes." Elysia pped her hands in satisfaction.


    The monster on this floor was an entity at the Emperor level but possessed many unique abilities. Everyone was a mess, but the thing that overwhelmed the most was that monster''s energy drain.


    "Master, our magic is almost dry because of the energy drain. I''m afraid we will suffer bacsh." Vanessa waved her hand for help.


    "Everything will be fine. Your situation is different with the overuse of magic. We have one to two days outside world time for you to recover. Also, you need to consolidate your improvement to your foundation." Elysia activated her sacred vision to check everyone''s condition. She noticed no such thing as a dangerous emergency and was relieved by it.


    "If you say that, I feel relieved, Ely. It would be scary if we couldn''t use magic for a few months and suffered internal injuries because of that troublesome energy drain." Evelyn muttered while looking up at the ceiling. It was still vivid in his mind regarding the bacsh that would await if someone used excessive magic beyond the limit.


    "..." E nced at Ariel silently, but she didn''t feel worried because Elysia had already said it like that. Her knight would be fine. Situations like that back then would not happen again.


    Ariel''s case in a life and death battle at that time to protect her was using overuse magic with the most dangerous limit break technique. A high-level knight could burn one''s life energy or other sacrifices in exchange for a tremendous power boost. A forbidden skill that had been banned but still existed because the skilled one could learn it self-taught.


    "Eh, ten minutes!? We earned over a thousand points and have at least five thousand in reserve. We must use our points to the item shop before we get ejected!" Yae eximed in a bit of panic. With thest five thousand points, she could take home a fortune.


    "Well, the item shop is behind the gate over there. Can you go there yourself or do you need my help?" Elysia nced at the exit gate that had just opened while offering help.


    "Yes, please!" Sylvia pleaded with sparkling eyes.


    "Okay." Elysia uses a concept of levitation to carry everyone off the boss floor.


    They had no strength left, but when they arrived at the item shop, the girls somehow received the mysterious energy to buy whatever they wanted. Well, the tower''s spirit was the one who did the misceneous job for that.


    "This is really a scam... You already have the Firmament Realm and its master, but you are still squeezing resources in this little tower." The tower''s spirit muttered under his breath, feeling aggrieved that Elysia also bought many things to use up all the remaining points.


    "Err, please don''t be sad. I''m sure the other you won''t mind. My things are yours too, not just the other way around." Elysia gave Nell''s little avatar a head pat.


    "Yeah, you''re not here for the trials, but just for the experience." The tower''s spirit clenched its fists. "Anyway, you will go outside first. They will wait until thest second in this tower before being forced out."


    "Eh?" Elysia was stunned for a moment. They still had a few minutes before the time limit. Still, the tower''s spirit immediately sent her out without saying goodbye.


    *Poof*


    Elysia emerged from the divine angel trial portal, but something flew toward her.


    "Wha! You finally came out, the other me." Ely plushie jumped to Elysia''s bosom with a grievance.


    "Hi, you don''t look fine, my little avatar. What is- eh?" Elysia reconnected her spirit of connection to everyone, including her plushie avatar.


    However, she was shocked when she found out what had happened. Elena literally bullied her little avatar, and her little plushie was pitiful.


    "That naughty girl bullied me! You have to spank her on my behalf. Huhu, bo-hoo, I''m so pitiful... Why don''t you grant me some supernatural power? I''m'' just a powerless plushie doll!" Ely plushie pointed at Elena like a child reporting the bullying to her parent.


    "Hush, hush, baby don''t cry. Let me punish her for you then." Elysia sighed and nced at Elena, but the other party only smiled innocently.


    "Wee back, Ely. Did you gain valuable experience and dive deeper into your new power?" Elena opened her arms wide, waiting for Elysia to hug her.


    "Um, I''m back." Elysia hugged Elena. After a few seconds in each other''s arms, he whispered close to Elena''s ear. "You are really naughty to bully my avatar like that. She is me and just like a helpless doll. I handed her over to you at your request, and you should treat her with care, my dear sister."


    "Hmm, but that''s a blissful memory, right? Your avatar onlyins because she is too embarrassed, but she doesn''t actually feel wronged... Just like the shy you. But, what are you going to do by putting your hand on my bottom, Ely? You''re not really going to do that to your dear sister, right?" Elena poked the plushie on Elysia''s shoulder, but she gasped when Elysia touched her bottom.


    "Yes, I promised my avatar to spank you." Elysia then gave Elena a spank, which made her feel spiritually satisfied.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ahn~" Elena moaned softly near Elysia''s ear.


    "..." Elysia blinked her eyes in contemtion. She took a bit of distance from Elena and thought she was done with it.


    "Humph! I''d better get back." Ely plushie fused back to her main body.


    Elysia still had to do more in-depth training in the avatar technique. She was still a newbie, but it wouldn''t be long.


    *Poof* *Poof* *Poof*


    The girls were ejected from the divine angel trial. They were lying on the ground as they still felt exhausted after the intense fight earlier.


    "Oh my, everyone has left the divine angel trial. But, what''s wrong with you guys?" Nell flew down from the sky with the other Goddesses and Gods.


    "We''re just exhausted and barely have any energy left. The previous battle was so intense and drained us so much." Luna waved her hand in anguid motion.


    ''What kind of battle is it? It''s not a night battle against you, right?'' Elena asked Elysia via telepathy.


    ''We challenged the boss on the three hundredth floor and everyone took down the monster well. They are just exhausted, that''s all.'' Elysia shook her head.


    ''Hm, but why are you the only one who is still fine?'' Elena put her finger to her chin and tilted her head slightly.


    ''That''s because I only watch from the side. They are more than capable of beating the odds.'' Elysia folded her arms and nodded in satisfaction to her priestesses and friends.


    "Ely pushed you all to brink of limit, hmm?" Rhea checked everyone''s condition and made sure everyone was okay.


    She then asked for her mother''s help to move everyone to the resting ce.


    Nell transformed her divine angel trial into a mini artifact tower and stored it in her inner realm. She then sent everyone away with a wave. "Phew, you''ve tried your best. By now, everyone is at least Spirit level or higher. You all cane with us to the moon in two days. Please rest well."


    "¡­" Elysia stared at the girls being whisked away by Rhea and Lifa into the Heavenly Pce.


    "It''s quite easy to reach the Great Master level, and it only requires sufficient resources to ascend to the Spirit level. But, what''s the matter? You cultivated a few weaklings to the Spirit level for nothing? Well, I admit some of them are useful, but they''re already Saint-level! The rest of them are literally just leeching off of you." Xero rubbed his head as he didn''t understand what Elysia was thinking.


    "They are my people. There are lots of things they could do if they were stronger." Elysia raised her palm to reassure Xero.


    "Well, whataver. The preparations for our departure to the moon areplete. I don''t think there''s anything more for us to do here." Xero shrugged, as he didn''t want to interfere in Elysia''s business.


    "Yeah, I need to go back to my territory too." Regulus nodded in agreement as he nced at his wives.


    "I will send you out, but we will be leaving for the moon the day after tomorrow. We will be waiting for you in the Dwarven Continent''s capital city at sunrise local time. Don''t bete." Nell gave her permission and moved the portal exit to the vicinity.


    "That sounds good. I also need to restock some things before we go to the moon." Oceanid stroked his chin while remembering some things in the outside world.


    "Mm, thank you for everything. The preparations for our departure to the moon werepleted more quickly because of your help." Elena expressed her gratitude.


    She felt happy these three Gods helped with a lot of work in thest three days. So, she could get some rxing time without doing much work.


    "Well, alright." Xero felt a bit awkward and a little shy. "Send us out now, firefly."


    "Hey, I''m not a firefly, you stupid head! If you''re going to the Devil Continent, please secure the spaceship''s cannons for us. We''ll be there tomorrow morning." Nell grumbled in annoyance, but it didn''t really matter to her.


    "All right. See youter." Xero raised his hand in farewell, then went out of the portal.


    Nell also left her private realm because she needed to make sure those Gods didn''t cause trouble since they were still in the holy city outside.


    Since the preparations were all set, they had one day before settling matters in the outside world and two days before their departure.


    Elysia and Elena nced at each other. Everyone left, and they were the only ones who remained in the courtyard.


    Ai, Gio, Cherub, and Fortuna watched from a distance as if they were considerate enough to give Elena and Elysia some private time.

 Chapter 970 Ariels Recovery Plan

    "Why only stare from afar? Pleasee here. I miss you too." Elysia signaled Ai and Fortuna toe closer.


    She said herst words to Ai, but Fortuna also assumed they were directed at her. Thus, they exchanged greeting hugs and sat down for a small talk.


    Gio and Cherub got some head pats from Elysia. They theny down tame on the table, waiting for their master to speak.


    "That''s fifty days on that trial. What did you learn in there, Ely?" Ai put her hands on the table and rested her head on her intertwined hands. She looked at Elysia with interest.


    "There are three main things that I get. The first thing is toprehend various divinities within the tower and understand more deeply about thew creation. The second thing is about getting multiple experiences in different challenging situations. I also need to take responsibility for everyone''s safety and sess.


    It was really challenging. And thest is building rtionships and spending time with my people. Some of them only have a few opportunities to talk to me, and that''s not good. Our rtionship is getting better now~" Elysia put her hands together with a cheerful smile.


    "That sounds good. Our business here is also finished. We can leave at any time." Ai also felt happy and relieved.


    "Um, I have something to discuss. It''s about Ariel, our new outer member." Elysia sped her hands, and her expression became more solemn than sympathetic.


    "Ariel, E''s holy knight, right? She exausted her lifespan, and her life energy was almost dry. If it wasn''t for the Goddess of Blessings, she would have dried up dead that day. She has three years to live and will drag E down because of their life-bound contract. What do you intend to do to help that girl, Ely?" Fortuna knew Ariel''s difficult situation then, and the current one mainly had stayed the same.


    "If you intend to help her recover to optimal condition by using your divine life energy, please restrain your intention. She will explode if you try. We were lucky to save Tifa and Aria using our life force directly." Elena made a firm refusal if that was Elysia''s intention.


    "Of course not. I know the risks. Do you still remember how we saved the big injured winged tiger in that forest?" Elysia smiled slightly, feeling a bit nostalgic.


    "Oh, our first meeting with Vanessa, huh. Alright, that''s achievable. We''ll take the life energy from another creature and transfer it to Ariel." Elena dropped her fist onto her open palm.


    "Yes, precisely. But, we won''t forcefully snatch another being''s life span like a viin." Elysia pointed at Elena because that was what she wanted to say.


    "It''s okay. We can trade with them like what you did back then, Ely. However, we can also forcefully snatch the sinner''s life span instead of giving them a cheap death sentence. I heard about the situation in the Nameless Land, The Unknown Continent, and the Boundless Desert are not so good." Elena leaned her cheek against her hand. She smiled faintly as she stared into the distance like someone with a slightly evil grand n.


    "Oh! So, we''re going to be the death reapers? Hum, we haven''t cleaned them yet. Let''s how them who''s boss. They''ll know they chose the wrong side from the start." Ai sped her fist, feeling excited to do some violence.


    "We can take care of whomever allied with the ursed, but that''s not meant for solving Ariel''s problem, okay?" Elysia reminded everyone.


    "Fair enough. Ariel is only a Saint-level holy knight. It won''t be too difficult. But, I feel that she isn''t much stronger than a new Spirit-level mage like E and Eve. Is that also her setback?" Ai patted her cheek while wondering.


    "Yes." Elysia nodded without hesitation.


    "I see, so it all makes sense." Ai looked at the Heavenly Pce and sighed.


    Elysia then waited for Nell to return, and then they went to the Heavenly Pce together to see everyone''s situation.


    The girlsy on the futons as if they were taking a nap together. Still, they were actually in rehabilitation and recovery.


    E and Eve received the same treatment as when they first finished training in the divine angel trial. However, they have yet to significantly improve since the previous one.


    ''Master... Everyone''s fine, just tired. However, we nurtured five people to ascend straight to Spirit level in such a rtively short amount of time. They might not be as strong as a natural Spirit warrior, and they need to consolidate their strength more deeply.'' Rhea reported the situation.


    ''One can only get stronger by cultivating and practicing, but we are taking shortcuts with heaven-grade and divine resources. They will have a higher percentage to survive. Also, it''s only a matter of time before they can match the natural Spirit level. They can help us if they''re stronger.'' Elysia took a deep breath and let it out slowly.


    Besides Lynn and Dori being the natural Spirit-level experts, their group got five newly ascended ones of the same rank. Apart from these five people, only Yuuki had broken through in rank in the past week.


    The others just steadily and solidify their strength without rushing. Thus, they approached the pinnacle of a breakthrough but did not ascend in rank, despite having trained for one hundred and fifty days with the many extraordinary resources within the tower.


    ''Nell invested a lot in them. Those resources were actually the remnants of her divine angel''s relics..." Rhea sighed, feeling a bit sad as she recalled that tragedy.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Nell is strong, and all is for their good. Indirectly, they are half-angel her, right?'' Elysia changed the topic of conversation.


    ''Um, I don''t think so. They are not divine angels, no matter where I look at them. But, hum, yes, the angelic aura from the divine trial was received by them. They have the protection of the holy light.'' Rhea nced at the girls and felt sure of her im.


    "I''m back~ Oh, Ely, you give off such a delicious aura. Let me hug you first." Nell came back and flew closer, hugging Elysia''s head from behind.


    "Wee back." Elysia nced back, but she couldn''t find Nell.


    "Um, you smell so nice and rxing. You make a lovely natural sedative." Nell sniffed the wonderful floral scent of Elysia''s hair with closed eyes. Still, she suddenly realized something through their spirit connection. "Hm? Is there something bothering you, and want to do something about it?"


    "Yes, it''s about Ariel." Elysia sent some details to Nell, Rhea and Lifa via their mind sync.


    "Oh, that would be easy if it were you. Only you and this olddy can pull off such a feat." Nell nodded in understanding but didn''t think it was a big deal.


    "Hm, do you feel tough and strong, little one?" The corners of Lifa''s lips twitched, feeling slightly offended.


    "Ah, no, no. Ely, help me. She is a demon. We work day and night like no tomorrow, but she has no mercy. Only your master and my big sister get proper rest. Huhu..." Nell feigned her pitiful friend and asked for protection from Elysia.


    "I remember someone saying that a divine being would be fine even if he didn''t eat or sleep for months." Elysia put her finger to her cheek and nced up slightly.


    "I will die if I don''t taste your cooking for months. I can''t live without you. I feel ''hourngy'' now." Nell pouted at the end of her sentence, which made what she was saying unclear.


    "!?" Elena was the first to misunderstand. She immediately picked up the little fairy away from Elysia.


    "Hey, let me go. What do you want?" Nell threw some tantrums. She was tired and wanted to eat Elysia''s cooking now.


    "Good, good, let the horny flow through you. You are targeting Ely as an outlet?" Elena brought her face closer to Nell''s.


    "Why are you saying such improper things? I am a pure, innocent, and holy Goddess. Ely, let''s leave your indecent master and have lunch together. After that, we can go out to deal with Ariel''s predicament." Nell smirked, then freed herself from Elena''s fingers. She returned to Elysia''s shoulder and puffed her chest as if she were a winner.


    It was the first time she got the upper hand in an exchange with Elena.


    "Ah, Ely... If you are going out, please take my telmunications tablet too. Please let me know if my parent sends me a message." Evelyn took out a stone tablet and sent it flying to Elysia.


    "Mm, I will tell you via telepathy. If you are able to move, please tell me via telepathy." Elysia replied with an ok hand gesture.


    "Mkay... But, ah, we''ll be skipping lunch." Evelyn gave a thumbs up.


    "If there is food in front of you, can you eat it? Your hands are still difficult to move." E smiled in amusement.


    "I can eat like a good fox, but right now I have no appetite. me that stupid monster." Yuukiined and closed her eyes. She wanted to recover quickly.


    "You can use the etiquette of a beast, eh? What can we do? We can''t move yet, but we can join in on dinner tonight." Sylvia groaned.


    "Goddess Ely, thank you." Ariel once again expressed her gratitude.


    "All good. But, don''t call me by that title outside, okay? My identity remains secret. Please rest well for now. We''ll be back tonight." Elysia waved her hand to everyone.


    She and the Goddesses then left the room, providing a serene atmosphere for those who needed to recuperate.

 Chapter 971 Beat Them Up

    "Lady Lifa, I think you and Nell need a bit of rest. You''ve been working non-stop the past three days." Elysia gave a suggestion with care.


    "Yeah, even the Gods leave for a break once the relentless work is over." Nell burped and patted her full belly.


    "Hm, I think you''re right, Ely. I''d better go back to the Nature Realm to rest. I''ll be back for you tomorrow morning." Lifa held her forehead. She knew very well that she needed rest.


    "I''m not that tired. If you want, I can look after and care for the girls for you." Fortuna pointed at her face. She felt pleased because she finally knew everyone''s true names.


    "They are asleep now and will wake up in about eight hours." Elysia nced at Heavenly Pce briefly, then looked back at Fortuna. "If you don''t want to rest, how about youe with us for a little adventure, Fortuna?"


    "Small adventure? Is it to gather life energy and vitality to heal Ariel to optimal state?" Fortuna didn''t mind it.


    "Yes, Rhea suggested we concoct some vitality elixir instead of gathering fresh life energy. We will collect vitality herbs, hunt pure life energy, and make treasures, hehe..." Elysia rubbed her hands together, excited to learn to be an alchemist.


    "Oh~ That sounds fun. We can also make some high-grade vitality pills with your unique ability. Just so you know, I am an alchemist, a pillmaster in Earth''s Heavenly Realm. I can teach you a few things as a teacher, Ely." Fortuna puffed out her chest slightly, proud to introduce her other title.


    "That''s good, but your divine power needs a little cooldown. You will only teach Ely from the side. The primary teacher and mentor will still be me." Rhea nodded slightly but would not give up her position as Elysia''s private teacher.


    "I will listen to you." Fortuna sighed and leaned back in her seat. She really couldn''t exert much divine power right now.


    "Hehe, this is interesting. Let''s take Gio and Cherub with us. They''ve been itching for some action thest three days." Ai picked up the two little dragons.


    She felt a bit sorry because these two little ones had felt out of ce for thest three days. Everyone was busy with lots of work, but the little dragons could only watch from the side, doing nothing. If days like that continued, they could die of boredom for sure.


    "Hmm." Geo nodded in agreement. He would be happy to participate in that little adventure.


    "Then, it''s decided. Let''s go now. Please rest well, Nell. Also, please tidy this up for us~" Elena pped her hands together, then asked Elysia and everyone else to leave.


    "Go, go, I''ll sleep like a log until dinner." Nell waved her hand while holding a tissue. She then looked at the dirty tes on the table and sighed.


    *Swoosh*


    Elysia and her adventure group left the Firmament Realm. She closed the portal using the second administrator privilege Nell gave her. Nell''s realm core was also entrusted to her at this time.


    After that, Lifa entered the Nature Realm to rest and returned to her main body.


    Now, Elysia''s adventure team only consists of four girls and two little dragons. They went outside the room, ready to embark on the forbidden territory in the north.


    "Miss Elysia, Miss Ai, and the Goddesses? It was a coincidence to meet you here. Are you also leaving?" Theo greeted warmly.


    "Yes, as you guessed, Prince Theo. We need to do a few things before our departure to the moon soon. Therefore, it is time for us to leave. Thank you for your hospitality to amodate us for three days here." Elysia expressed her gratitude politely.


    "I see. Then I won''t hold you any longer." Theo raised his hand in farewell.


    "En, you don''t have to send us off. Please convey our gratitude to your father and mother, Prince Theo. See you next time." Elysia waved her hand, then walked away with her group.


    Theo waited until Elysia''s group was no longer visible in the corridor. He then rubbed his forehead because his family had almost done nothing to entertain the Gods and Goddesses in the past three days. No one knew what the divines were doing in that small room, but he didn''t bother to make his life difficult.


    "s, the Goddess of Light truly appointed some top-tier priestesses. They are first-ss beauties, but everyone cannot be touched and can only be seen." Theo was starting to worry when the girls of the quality he was after would be appointed as the divine priestess.


    He had to make his move soon before he lost all the best candidate choices for a life partner. If the appointed girl had be a divine priestess, she would be a virgin for life and served the Goddess until she died, after all.


    Theo then walked off to the throne hall to report to his father because he had just returned from escorting the three Gods out of the holy city.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Pfft, that prince also seems to have a crush on you, Ely." Ai put her hands around Elysia''s shoulders and whispered.


    "Well, he previously pursued E for nothing. E only has the Goddess of Blessings in her heart." Elysia smiled in amusement and shook her head.


    "But, you have a ce in her heart too, right? Ely, you bad girl. You abducted so many beautiful girls to our group. Have you ever considered one or two new male members?" Ai poked Elysia''s cheek as she tried to tease her twin sister.


    "More male member? Why do you ask for that?" Elena nced sideways, feeling somewhat curious.


    "No particr reason. It''s just that I feel Gio and Cherub alone are not enough. We need some manpower for the grunt and heavy work." Ai raised her finger and stated the reason with an innocent expression.


    "..." Gio and Cherub had just been happy, but they immediately felt slightly sad. They wondered if they were only seen as menialborers?


    It would be good to have some junior brothers, but they also need recognition! It would be unfair if only the girls got the Supreme Goddess''s favor and attention!


    "It doesn''t matter if we get more male members. But, it depends on the person. We don''t recruit just anyone. The case of priestesses of various races is special. Ariel and Yusagi are exceptions. Let''s see who has fate to join Elysium." Elysia looked up at the sky with a bright expression.


    Elysia soon realized Gio and Cherub were dissatisfied with something. Thus, she immediately tried to find out the reason and appease them. These little dragons misunderstood something just because of Ai''s request.


    "I can help you with that. Let''s see the fate and destiny." Fortuna put her hand on her upper chest.


    "Now then, that''s nothing precarious. Let''s go to the forbidden territory." Elena pped her hand.


    "Good, eh?" Elysia checked Evelyn''s stone tablet and the golden talisman. Alexander didn''t convey anything to her or E, but a message came in the stone tablet.


    Evelyn''s father asked Evelyn toe home, rted to that brazen Duke''s son who had a contract with a lowly charm demon.


    "Huh? We''re going to the Mage''s Association first. I''ll contact Evelyn''s parent to ask about the details." Elysia snorted, then took everyone away, flying invisibly toward the Mage''s Association branch headquarters in the holy city.


    Elysia came as a special guest and immediately contacted Evelyn''s parents. She spoke with Evelyn''s mother about various matters for thirty minutes and finished their pleasant conversation with a tacit understanding.


    After that, Elysia went to the forbidden area with her adventure group using teleportation.


    "What about the situation with Evelyn''s parents? I thought it was a predicament, but everything sounds fine." Ai shrugged as she somewhat failed to fully grasp the previous conversation.


    "Everything is fine apparently. I was just exchanging greetings and sharing a little story with Evelyn''s mother. That Duke''s son actually made contact with a lowly charm demon. ke of the Grant Duke household crippled because of a gift from Sylvi. Because of his family''s conspiracy, Emperor Kevin dispatched thousands of imperial knights and hundreds of hidden experts to purge the rebels. Evelyn''s mother did not provide further details regarding the event." Elysia heaved a sigh of relief.


    "No wonder Eve felt uneasy. But, her family should no longer involve Eve in political affairs or mortal matters anymore. She is already a saintess with a Goddess as her backer. Political marriage is out of the question, and letting the troublemaker get close to her is beyond ridiculous." Ai folded her arms and snorted in annoyance.


    "Yes, I have said something simr. Eve, and our people are not to be involved inplicated political matters. We have a noble goal and priorities to work out, after all. They only asked me to take good care of Eve." Elysia nodded in understanding.


    "Hmm? Are those merchant ships? What are they doing sailing into the forbidden territory? This is the Unknown Continent, right?" Fortuna noticed several ships approaching from the southwest.


    "That fleet isn''t filled with humans, but undead and skeleton demons. Wait, they came from the direction of the Human Continent, right? Hmm, they probably fled from the human''s onught because of the threat from the holy church''s aggressiveness." Elena stroked her chin, guessing at the most usible reason.


    "What are we going to do with them? Purge them to ashes?" Ai sped her fist.


    "Hehe, let''s do something more civil first. They are demons, and obviously led by someone. The evil Demon Kings are dead. They might be of use to us." Elysia smiled faintly.


    "You mean, beat them up before any talk? Let''s show them who''s boss. The Ruvoid God they worship won''t save them." Ai dropped her fist onto her open palm. She felt enlightened and motivated.

 Chapter 972 Enlightened Undead

    "Haha, after many days of sailing across the rough seas, we finally get to see the forbidden continent!" An elder lich raised his magic staff high in joy as he stared at thend covered in a mysterious, eerie aura.


    "Roars!" The skeletons and undead zombies eximed as if they could sense their leader''s enthusiasm.


    "Tch, don''t roar loudly. We''ll be doomed if the sea monsters get attracted here. Speed up! We need to get to thatnd as soon as possible." The elder lich spread his arms to give his orders. As the ship''s speed increased, he went to sit on his throne.


    "You seem to havee from the eastern region of the Human Continent. You don''t mind if we pay a visit to your ship, right?" A girl''s voice greeted from the side.


    "!?" The elder lich gasped in surprise because he didn''t feel anyone nearby. He turned his head to the side and found several human beings. "How did you get on my ship? State your name and I will be kind enough to leave your corpses intact."


    "Hm, can we talk like civilized beings? Why do you immediately want to kill us when you don''t know anything yet?" Elysia put her hand to her cheek, feeling a bit troubled.


    "My minions probably missed you during the cleanup. But, it wasn''t very smart for you to appear before me. Keke... your nice bodies will be a nice addition to my undead harem collection." The elder lich looked up and down at the human girl''s body, especially those exquisite assets. He then pped his hands, and two dozen female undead came out of the cabin.


    "Just you and those weak undead? You''re just a skeleton, but you''re a lecherous demon, huh? You''re just bones with no meat to beat. Why are you gathering the undead harem, then?" Ai smirked in contempt.


    "I can''t tolerate humiliation. You are courting death, human girl! Kill them, but don''t damage their bodies!" The elder lich ordered his minions to attack.


    *Bam* *Bam* *Bang* *Thud* *Crack* *Crush*


    A brief battle ensued, but it wasn''t too fierce since Elysia''s group was too OP and their opponents were only weak undead who weren''t much more potent than a rank six fighter.


    The strongest was the rank eight elder lich, the Spirit-level skeleton undead. Yet, the so-called leader ended up battered with multiple cracks and broken bones just from taking a few hits from the seemingly weak human girl.


    "Ahaha, you are invisble, o mighty queens. Please have a little mercy and this humble servant will do all your orders. If you ask me to fly, then I will not swim. Even if you ask me to pick up an herb in the stars, I will will be a ghost and go pick it up for you." The elder lich rubbed his hands together as he knelt before his former throne. He begged for forgiveness.


    He misunderstood it. The queens before him were no humans but the rulers of the forbiddennd! He could die at any second if he failed to receive mercy from these queens.


    Ai was currently sitting on that throne with Elysia on herp. Elena, Rhea, and Fortuna stood on either side. It was as if Ai was the real boss there.


    "Hehee, this is so nice~" Ai rubbed her face against Elysia''s back and inhaled Elysia''s natural body fragrance. Still, she cleared her throat before Elysia ran away from her arms. "Ahem, you finally realized your ce. We didn''t ask you to pluck the moon or stars. You need to do a few things for us. The first thing you need to answer is what are you going to do on the forbidden continent?"


    "My queens, we are lowly demons from the underworld struggling to survive. No matter how great our fortune, prestige, and power... It will only be helpful if we can stay. The ones who agreed with the Mysterious God''s emissaries were the Demon Kings. Still, the disposable pawns and minions like us received the most damage.


    We''ll only be waiting to die if we stay hidden in thatnd, and returning to the underworld is a suicidal option. Not to mention that the Gods and Goddesses joined forces with the united world to exterminate us. So, we can only escape to the forbidden continent that is unreachable by other races." The elder lich acknowledged his intention with a pitiful attitude, hoping for mercy.


    He had no idea about the real identities of these mysterious queens. Still, he thought theycked great enmity and grievance. So, he should be able to get forgiveness for his audacity in failing to see the high peak of the mountain.


    "I see, but the said Demon Kings are already dead. Your''re free to do wahtaver you want withour fear about your former king''s wrath. Just be sure not to involve yourself with the mentioned emissaries or their Gods. Anyway, how many souls have you taken from thatnd?" Elysia looked left and right. She didn''t know whether those undead were natural demons or previously living creatures.


    "O benovalent queen, they are my minions from the underworld. Let alone taking anyone''s life and convert them to undead, we can''t even get close to any city or graveyard. Those shiny knights are so aggressive and their light is so suffocating. Our troops lost before the sh and we chose to flee by seizing the merchant''s ships. This fleet is now my pirate ship fleet. I have answered your question, so can I get my robe and belongings back?" The elder lich rubbed his hand again.


    He felt embarrassed and ufortable because all his belongings had been stripped away, with nothing left. His minions have also been lying unconscious on the floor, battered with various physical injuries. However, he knew these mysterious queens were not unreasonable and could provide a way out if he was on their good side.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No, you are only bones. You shouldn''t feel ashamed of being a skeleton." Fortuna smiled in amusement.


    "Alright, this is your robe. You can have your belingings back when we''re done with our business with you. We didn''t even eliminate any of your minions. So, you know what we want from you, right?" Elena threw the undead''s robe and emphasized the end of her sentence.


    "Yes, yes, we will carry out all your orders. Whether it''s cultivate yournd or build pces in your territory. We only ask for a ce to live." The elder lich kowtowed three times.


    ''This stupid skeleton thinks we are the queens of the forbidden continent.'' Elena felt like she was about tough.


    ''Leave with this misunderstanding. He didn''t recognize us, and we weren''t unreasonable. Since he didn''t lie and his undead didn''t make a big mistake, they can still atone for their mistakes.'' Elysia had a bright idea, then conveyed it to the others.


    ''Yeah, let them work on fixing that forbidden continent. Thend is vast, but there are a lot of scary corrupted flora and fauna. I don''t know if they can live there for long or not, hehe.'' Ai chuckled like a viin.


    ''Anyway, we came here to look for some vitality herbs, right? Let''s not bother with them. They are so weak and can''t help us with anything.'' Fortuna rolled her eyes.


    ''Well, let''s leave them then.'' Elysia heaved a subtle sigh. She thought this undead could be used, but everyone seemed to have a different opinion.


    ''It''s okay, Ely. They can be useful for us. Look at me.'' Elena puffed out her chest like a proud phoenix.


    "Little skeleton, you will get a territory on the southwest coast for you to manage. It was a bit destroyed by the previous battle, but it wasn''t too bad. You are free to expand your territory if you have the strength to challenge the other creatures and overlords. We only have one condition for you." Elena raised her finger.


    "Please enlighten this humble servant." The elder lich saw a golden opportunity to crawl to the top.


    "You must cultivate thend well and nt plenty of high-grade herbs that can attract our attention. What remains is your freedom since it is a forbidden continent without rules. I shall give you this. Don''t disappoint us." Elena threw a pouch filled with various seeds.


    "Yes, yes, this humble servant shall obey." The elder lich nodded repeatedly.


    "Good, tell us your name." Elena nodded slightly.


    "This humble servant is the Spirit-level lich, Lululouch." Lululouch introduced himself politely.


    "Lulu-louch? Alright, we will remember you." Elena then took everyone flying away to the forbidden continent.


    Lululouch immediately took back his belongings. As he expected, his things didn''t attract the attention of those powerful queens. They came here only to check the immigrants'' identities.


    He looked into the pouch in his hand and found that it contained many high-quality seeds and a strange talisman. Since that opportunity wasid before him, he had to seize it properly.


    "Go, go, our territory is in the southwest. Don''t y dead anymore and immediately move our fleet there. The mysterious queens have already given their orders!" Lululouch kicked one of his ''dead'' minions and shouted like a charismatic captain.


    The ships then went to the southwest area and anchored. They set foot in forbidden territory for the first time with a new purpose and reason for living. That was the story''s beginning of an undead kingdom that served the Goddess of Light without them knowing it.


    While the enlightened undead started their new journey, Elysia and her group of adventurers had just begun their exploration of picking some vitality herbs in the forbiddennd.

 Chapter 973 Vitality Herbs Hunt

    "We are a group of treasure seekers adventurers~" Ai sings happily when she and her friends go exploring the forest.


    "Is this the right path?" Fortuna looked right and left. She still felt that flying was the best method to find the vitality herbs, but Rhea had a different opinion.


    "Yes, this is the right path. I don''t think those nts are lying to us. Also, Ely''s body has a fragment of mother''s aura. The nts here are afraid of that superior aura." After saying that, Rhea touched a tree trunk tomunicate with the nt.


    Even though this forest held innumerable dangers, no one dared to block their path as their group yed high-profile without hiding their divine aura. The vicious nts and beasts became meek and obeyed the strong''s wishes with no question.


    "Yeah, we''re not in a hurry either. We just need some vitality herbs and gather some life force. The rest, Nature Realm has everything." Ai shook Elysia''s hand and walked in front, following the excited little dragons.


    *Bam!*


    Gio kicked a dead tree trunk blocking the path. He paved the way for his master, but a snake suddenly popped its head from the ground, ready to ambush.


    "..." Gio just stared at it with intimidation, and the snake rushed to escape back into the ground as it realized who was the stronger one.


    "Hmm." Gio just snorted and then used his earth detection ability. He tried to find the exact location of the one his master was looking for. That way, he could receive the praise he deserved.


    The intense aura of vitality was ahead, so they were on the right path. They only had to walk straight.


    "..." Cherub just followed his boss from behind in silence. It would be good if he could p his four wings in the sky and carry the Goddesses on his back.


    "It''s been a while since we''ve adventured together, Ely. At that time, we explored star after star and after. It was so much fun!" Ai smiled in nostalgia.


    "Yeah, it''s been a while since then. If we''re going to have interster adventures like that again, I''ll need an advanced astronaut suit, I think." Elysia twirled a lock of her hair. She had to find a way how she could breathe in outer space without the help of magic.


    "Hm, magic isn''t always a solution, huh. In that case, we can do it with your spirit body or avatar. Make your avatar more potent and versatile." Ai patted her chin because it made sense. She got another reason for not having a real body and only needing to stick to Elysia as Elena did.


    "We will get that spacecraft suit from Madam Tifa. Everything''s good for the moon visit." Elena shrugged her shoulders.


    "..." Fortuna nced at Elena with a pout. She was currently sulking because of the recent matter.


    She previously said that using a second name was such a hassle. Still, she also needed one to follow this world''s custom for a divine being. Thus, she finally asked for a suggestion for her second name.


    Unfortunately, Elena was the one Fortuna asked for an opinion. Therefore, Fortuna''s second name was Tuna, which made Fortuna dissatisfied, but she didn''t dare toin to Elena.


    "I should have asked for Ely''s opinion. My future is bleak..." Fortuna muttered under her breath with a pitiful expression. She would live with that stupid fish name as her second name.


    "We have arrived. The one in the cave is one of the mutated vitality herbs. The life force is strong, but we need to refine it before it is picked and processed." Rhea pointed at a small cave ahead.


    "Rawr!" Gio pointed to an arm-sized nt growing on a boulder.


    He has eradicated the traps and threats around it. Nothing could hinder his master from plucking it.


    "Woah, this is so pretty. It might grant an eternal life." Ai was amazed by the beautiful sparkling ck purplish flowers.


    "Hey, this one is corrupted. Let''s do something about it first. Gio, good boy. You cleared the path splendidly. Please take a safe distance as I will purify this." Elysia gives Gio a head pat.


    "Rawr..." Gio took a few steps back happily. He knew his master was not partial and easy to give attention or praise as long as he did something good.


    "Purify." Elysia stretched her hand to the dark flower and cast high-level purification magic. She removed the corruption and any other malicious energy around the vitality herb.


    The flower''s dark color changed to a gradient of golden and turquoise. The surrounding ground also changed color to a rich brown instead of jet ck, purified by the holy light.


    Elysia then uprooted the flower and a handful of the rock below to preserve the roots. She intended to show the vitality herbs to Lifater if there was a method to grow and reproduce this kind of nt.


    "Wow, this is prettier than the previous one. Corruption is bad for health. Poor flower. Anyway, can this vitality herb give someone eternal life?" Ai peeked over Elysia''s shoulder and looked at the flower curiously.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Of course not. Eternal life can be achieved if one can preserve their life energy to perfection. You have already reached the level of a divine being. As long as you are not seriously injured and stay around me, then you can reach eternity without doing anything." Elysia smiled gently and shook her head. She then stored the vitality herb in a special Space Bag.


    "Oh~" Ai nodded in understanding. She then pressed her cheek against Elysia''s. "But, you will always be my little sister."


    "Hehe, alright..." Elysia nced at Ai, then at Elena. Her two closest people vehemently refused if she had a mature body during her nearly five years of training in the time chamber.


    She should have a fully grown, mature sexy body topete with Elena or Ai. Still, they wanted to pamper her like an adorable little sister. And that was how she would be eternal in a sixteen-year-old girl''s body.


    However, she also could manipte her body as Rhea could. That way, the fully grown Elysia woulde when she wished. She would be very beautiful and tall, not inferior to Elena and Ai''s alluring mature charm!


    "Fufu, this continent has at least two top-tier vitality herbs. Let''s pick one more and we can go to another forbidden territory. A treasure hunt without apetitor is so good." Elena was amused as she could tell what Elysia was thinking.


    ? She knew Elysia also had soft spot preferences for maturedies, so that reason stimted Luna and Lifa werepeting to be Elysia''s ''sugar mommy''.


    *Fwoosh!*


    Cherub transformed into a giant dragon and took everyone flying away to find another vitality herb''s whereabouts.


    "..." Several high-level beasts and nts around the cave appeared from their hiding ces after the threats had gone from the vicinity.


    The bear-like guardian beast that had guarded the vitality herb for tens of years could only stare at the sky with a lost expression. The divine beings and tyrannical ancient beasts visited to take his treasure. It would be suicidal if he chose to fight for his treasure.


    After all, being alive was the best option. Who would dare to stop that adventurer group from hunting for treasure besides anyone who courted death?


    "..." The guardian beast nced at the surrounding ground. There wasn''t anything there. Still, he knew several brave monsters were killed in silence by that little earth dragon just because they had malicious intentions.


    "Phew." The guardian beast heaved a sigh as he chose to hide and let that group take his treasure without a fight.


    The divine-ss battle several days ago was so scary, and now another divine being hase here. The wise ones had to know what to do to survive.


    "Nee, how are Zera and Number One?" Elysia felt a little worried and curious because she had left them for thest three days because of her training.


    "All is good. They are getting along much better now. Here, let me return this to you. See what they did there." Elena smiled in amusement in reply. She took off her bracelet and put it on Elysia''s wrist.


    "Let''s see..." Elysia checked into Zera''s home realm. Number One had been released from thebined formation seal by Zera.


    However, what she found left her somewhat shocked. Zera treated Number One as a maid, and thetter did the servant work with noints. It was as if Number One''s previous arrogance and pride had crumbled to pieces by Zera.


    "Oh, Master~ Long time no see! You''ve finally finished training. Did you miss me?" Zera could notice Elysia''s divine sense entering her home realm.


    "Mm, I just came out of the training realm. I''m still surprised to see Number One''s change in attitude. Nothing has changed from her and we haven''t done anything significant for her, have we? But, why is she being so obedient now?" Elysia felt a bit confused. Elena and the others also had no idea what Zera did to Number One, but everyone was aware of the result.


    "Hehee, it''s because I''m too good~ She might justy low for a while until we get to the moon, or devise a backstab-like n, but let''s see how far she will go." Zera grinned and stroked Number One''s back in a gentle motion.


    "..." Number One trembled and bit her lower lips. She felt hopeless and had given up on things because of Zera''s cruelty.


    "Oh~" Elysia finally realized Zera''s little n for Number One. She coborated with it and decided not to poke it for now. "Anyway, we''re on a treasure hunt adventure. Would you like to join us?"


    "Treasure hunt!? Please count me in, master." Zera was pleasantly surprised.


    "Okay. You may join us." Elysia answered briefly, then retracted her divine sense out of Zera''s bracelet realm.


    "You better be of use to my master. You will meet your former master soon, but don''t regret what awaits you even though I warned you many times." Zera lifted Number One''s chin and stroked that bright lips with her thumb.


    "Yes." Number One replied with a meek tone.

 Chapter 974 Monsters Above Monsters

    "..." Elysia had nothing to say regarding Number One''s arrangements. Zera was responsible for it, and Number One was well-behaved and didn''t try to do anything funny.


    Since this ''pawn'' wouldn''t bother her for the time being, she left those matters to Zera to take care of.


    After checking for another vitality herb on the Unknown Continent, Elysia and her adventure group departed for another forbidden region. The ce was long untouched and unreachable by people''s hands. It was a suitable ce for vitality herbs to grow.


    "This ce is the Boundless Desert, a remote forbidden region northwest of the Beastkin Continent. Northeast of this ce is the Eternal Winter Continents, the most expansive and coldest forbidden region on the." Rhea pointed downwards.


    "Boundless Desert, a lost region where countless monsters and corrupted beings were consumed by the ursed delusions. Those heretical creatures worship the Ruvoid Gods as their Patron Gods." Ai observed the vast expanse of the desert below.


    She knew a thing or two regarding this forbidden region because Lifa had mentioned it a few days ago. Still, the name of this ce reminded her of that realm.


    "This forbidden wastnd isn''t too far from the Beastkin Continent and is only separated by arge ocean from the Beast Continent. However, the more extreme ce is thebined snow continent over there, huh..." Elysia was more interested in the snowy ce in the distance.


    "It''s basically the north pole, but much wider and divided into three parts." Elena nodded in understanding. The extreme north obviously held much more treasure and mystery than any other forbidden ce. They would go there once the business in this desert was finished.


    "Heretical sects? The Goddess of Life, Gio, and Cherub havee here to exterminate them, right? However, it seems there are still some rats left. Would you mind for me to clean them up?" Zera nced down and felt like destroying a ce or two for no apparent reason.


    "It would be easy to exterminate them in one sweep with Gio''splete control over the earth elementals, but we don''t need to do that. They have already learned their lessons from the previous severe blows. We are here to pick the vitality herbs if any." Elysia petted Gio''s head whilemunicating with the surrounding nature spirits.


    Unfortunately, the nature spirits didn''t know anything about nts with great vitality. They also don''t dare to venture deep into the forbidden territory for fear of being corrupted.


    Even so, there was a senior spirit who was almost all-knowing. The little one told Elysia and Rhea that an oasis containing life essence existed in a separate realm beneath the desert.


    "All right, thanks for the information. I won''t hold you any longer if you want to leave now." Elysia released the nature spirits into the sky, and they flew away after telling the Goddesses to be careful.


    "The truth is unknown because the nature spirit dares not go further than two kilometers into the forbiddennd. It''s just rumored. So, are we going to venture deeper into the desert?" Rhea twirled a lock of her hair. She could only ask for information from the nature spirits far up in the sky above the desert, but there needed to be more precise and definite details.


    "We have Gio, right? He is the main protagonist when ites to the ground exploration!" Elysia raised the little earth dragon high. Gio was the key to treasures and the best guide in ground adventures.


    "Rawr!" Gio was delighted and excited because the spotlight was only for him now. He felt that his new specialty was rted to the treasure-hunting adventure with his master.


    "Rawr!" Cherub responded enthusiastically, as he was happy when his brother was happy.


    "All right. Fly down slowly. It''s too quiet, and I don''t feel it''s a natural atmosphere." Ai patted her pet''s back.


    Cherub pped his wings and slowly approached the ground.


    *Boom!*


    The Cherub had justnded in the desert, but several explosions greeted him, and a mountain of sand was thrown into the air. Several gigantic desert death worms popped out from the ground. Those monsters surrounded Elysia''s group of adventurers.


    "Roar!" Gio was furious. Those lowly scaly worms pretended to be eastern serpents and openly challenged the authority of the authentic ancient dragons.


    "We''re surrounded, but those giant scaly worms are like challenging my Cherub? Wait, they''re just worms, not the dragonic serpent, right?" Ai scratched her head.


    It was known to everyone that dragons usually wouldn''t get along with each other if they didn''t have a simr origin. Moreover, the desire to kill the serpent-like dragon and the lizard-like dragon always exploded every time they met.


    "Roar!" Cherub roared and released the intimidating pressure typical of an Emperor-level ancient beast.


    "Let Gio and Cherub handle those giant worms then. We will try to find life essence oasis and vitality herbs if there is one here." Elena opened her palm. She was confident that their dragons could handle those presumptuous desert worms.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "All right. Gio, Cherub, please apany them to y. We will explore the desert. Please catch up with us after they are taken care of." Elysia stroked Cherub and Gio''s back, then took some distance from them.


    After Gio and Cherub agreed, Elysia''s group of adventurers flew away from there to explore more deeply what was hidden within that vast desert.


    *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Several explosions and earthquakes urred. Gio and Cherub gave those giant worms some life lessons about never messing with or challenging the ancient ones.


    "..." Number One just followed behind in silence. She nced up at the sky several times, but unfortunately, she couldn''t see the moon from there.


    "I can''t see any string of fate rted to the vitality herb in this Boundless Desert. The treasure we are looking for is not here. But, I can see we will encounter several separate realms under the desert. The oasis with rich life essence may exist in one of those ces." Fortuna raised her hand for attention and announced the results of her predictions.


    "Then, so be it. Let''s take the oasis and put it in Nature Realm. It might be the best rxation ce to apany our hot spring of life." Elena put her hands together. She had already guessed that what they were looking for was somewhere other than that desert.


    "Mm, Lady Tifa will be pleased with the gift." Elysia fully agreed, and everyone started to go explore the mentioned separate realm below the desert.


    There were four separate realms. Three were just traps filled with dangerous mechanics and deadly monsters with no eye-catching treasure other than archaic gems and jewels. Unfortunately, the ones who visited were not ordinary adventurers but a group of Goddesses. Thus, no significant threat could block Elysia''s group from exploring deeper.


    *Bam!*


    A scary-looking monster opened a stone gate to the treasure vault, then quickly escaped from there. He let the intruders get what they wanted just like that. He and his bros were beaten half to death, and he hoped the intruders would leave immediately.


    "Hmph, we should have waited for Gio and Cherub first. We were so unlucky. Three out of four, there wasn''t the oasis we were looking for." Ai peeked inside the room and raised her fist at the runaway monster. The monsters could only recognize their ce after getting a few beatings.


    "Yeah, we''re dealing with corrupted monsters wihin the separate realm. They should only be in ruins and underground cities in this desert, right? Why are they suddenly everywhere?" Fortuna rolled her eyes as she stared at the monsters cowering in fear in the distance. She felt her group was the monster in the eyes of those scary-looking creatures.


    "We didn''t kill them?" Zera pointed at the monsters in the distance.


    "!?" The monsters gasped in fear and tried their best to hide. It was only an onught for a few minutes, but the divine terror of those Goddesses was genuinely terrifying. Their puny strength could do nothing to those monsters in human skin.


    "Ah, just let them be. We''re reasonable treasure hunters. We were just visiting with no malice, but they attacked us. It''s a natural thing to do self-defence. They now know that we are not someone they can mess with and offer their treasures with pleasure." Elysia shook her head.


    "Let''s go pick up Gio and Cherub before we go to the separate realm in the north. If we can''t find oasis there, you''ll have just a canned albacore for dinner, Tuna." Elena nced left and right, then shrugged her shoulders.


    "E-eh!? That''s so mean!" Fortuna was wide-eyed in shock.


    "It is difficult to find the treasure we are looking for in the vast desert without any proper clue. It will be more challenging in the Eternal Winter Continents. The extreme north with close to none living creatures must hold a lot of mystery and unexplored treasure. Exploration there will obviously take some time, and we''ll call it a day afterward for a hot dinner, regardless of the result. Don''t worry about dinner." Elysia spoke in a soft voice.


    "Ely, you are my angel." Fortuna hugged Elysia''s arm.


    "Go and collect them all." Zera snapped her fingers, giving orders to her maid.


    "Yes." The Number One responded with a nod and then used a bit of elemental maniption to pick up all the shiny things in the vicinity. The proud and strongest Ruvoid Avatar was treated as a maid and the scavenger of treasures for this group.


    After the treasures had been plundered, Elysia''s group left that separate realm. The monsters in the vicinity could finally heave a sigh of relief.


    They were the monsters supposed to protect the ancestral treasures. Still, they finally found out that there were monsters above monsters. Fortunately, the powerful beings were reasonable and immediately left after obtaining the treasures without ughtering their whole seven generations.

 Chapter 975 Eternal Winter Continents

    "..." Gio and Cherub stared at the scorching and super bright desert sky with a somewhat lost look. They had exterminated the giant death desert worms to the so-called nest, but they were now at a loss as to what to do.


    They had teleportation talismans, but they weren''t sure how to use them to catch up with their masters. At this rate, they could just be left in the desert forever!?


    "I was wondering why you didn''t catch up with us. However, it seems you don''t know how to use a teleportation talisman?" Ai held her forehead and shook her head when she found the two giant dragons sitting side by side, looking at the sky like abandoned pets.


    "Rawr!" Gio and Cherub looked to the side and found Elysia''s group already there somehow. Their masters just came to pick them up! The two giant dragons ran towards their masters happily.


    "I hope we don''t make you wait long. We will go to thest separate realm under the desert, then enter the extreme north." Elysia stroked the colossal earth dragon''s head while holding back herughter. Gio and Cherub just now were looking like puppies.


    "..." Gio thought for a moment, transforming into a little tortoise-like dragon.


    "Hrrr..." Cheruby down on the ground, waiting for the girls to climb on his back. He knew everyone would be leaving with him as a mount.


    Thus, everyone flew north.


    "This ce is called the Boundless Desert, but this desert isn''t actually that wide. The Unknown Continent is much wider than this." Fortuna surveyed the surrounding desert area.


    "That''s because we are at the Emperor-level and above. If it''s a Saint-level and below, they will suffer in this desert. Do you know the reason?" Rhea leaned into Elysia''s arm and nced at Fortuna.


    "Why?" Fortuna was intrigued.


    "If you are at Saint-level and below and dare to step into this forbidden desert region, your strength will be suppressed two levels down. Flying is impossible, and they will be forced to explore on foot. That''s why they call this Boundless Desert." After saying that, Rhea took a sip of her cold and refreshing iced juice.


    "Oh~ So, everyone will be forced to roam this vast desert as ordinary people without being able to get much support from magic items and their power. If they could only roam this desert on foot, it would be reasonable for them to call it boundless." Fortuna dropped her fist onto her open palm upon realization.


    "Our objective is to hunt life-saving treasures called vitality herbs? Don''t you have a whole new world containing countless priceless treasures? I have never been there in person, but I can see it from my mracelet home realm." Zera asked in wonder while ncing at Elysia and the Goddesses.


    "We do have a lot of treasures, but most of them were damaged or destroyed in the decisive battle a hundred thousand years ago. We don''t have any vitality herbs left." Rhea sighed and nced at the maid behind Zera before closing her eyes.


    "..." Number One trembled slightly because that gaze had an indirect mental attack.


    Her power was suppressed beyond measure, and she almost vomited blood because of the Goddess'' offensive gaze. She was the avatar of the superior Ruvoid God, but she was here, being a maid of the ones who should be her enemy.


    "Hey, Zera. Is that maid obedient and docile? I have a question I want to ask her." Ai pointed to the maid behind Zera.


    "Yes, she is a meek and obedient little maid now. I have educated her intensively, but she is still a bit rebellious. If you have any questions, feel free to ask her, and she won''t try to cover up anything even if it''s ssified information regarding her Gods!" Zera moved aside and pointed her palm at Number One. All attention was on her maid now.


    "This still something that bothers me a bit. Ely, you still remember that, right? Those bastards, ahem, I mean shadow beasts from that realm have the simr aura and smell as the ursed. but Zera no longer has it. I want to know about your God''s origin and background. How much do you know about Ruvoid Gods and their minions?" Ai nced at Elysia for a moment, then stared at Number One intensely.


    "My apologies, I don''t know the information that far. All I know is what happened since I was created." Number One grasped her hand and bowed slightly.


    "E-eh? Do I smelly? I make sure I smell good and fresh." Zera sniffed her body to confirm something, then checked Number One''s body odor. Unfortunately, she couldn''t identify the smell and aura that Ai meant.


    "We can only confirm it when we meet the other Ruvoid Gods the day after tomorrow. But, yeah... I also feel that the ursed them are simr to those shadow beasts. They both have skills rted to deadly curses." Elysia heaved a subtle sigh, then looked up at the eastern sky.


    "Hum, looks like you''re right. Unfortunately, this pawn doesn''t know anything. Any other questions will obviously end up being pointless, so forget about that. Apparently, we can only uncover the truth during our visit to the moon." Ai pped her hand and was no longer interested in Number One.


    "Nee, I feel attracted to the shadow beasts. What realm are they in if I may ask? I''m not afraid of curses. They can''t hurt me." Zera approached Ai as she was curious.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I could tell you at dinner, but that''s if you perform well in the extreme north." Ai turned her face to the side.


    "All right, you have said it and Master Elysia is the witness." Zera gave a thumbs up.


    After that, they visited thest separate realm beneath the northern desert. Unfortunately, there was none of the oasis they were trying to find. Just a mountain of gold and thousands of dry energy cores.


    Therefore, Elysia''s group of adventurers immediately entered the extreme north to search for more vitality herbs or precious treasures.


    After the desertnd, the expanse of the eternal snow mountains greeted them. The hot temperature became cold as if they entered a different realm.


    Underground ruins under a giant mountain became a ce that caught their attention. Thus, there was the first ce they visited.


    ? "This icy pond emits so much pure yet pleasant cold energy. It might rival our hot spring of life." Elena dipped a small stick into the super cold pond and found it froze instantly. "Wow, it''s so cold, and yet, the water in the pond doesn''tpletely freeze into ice?"


    "Extreme cold ice pond? This is the opposite of our hot spring, but it can only freezes inanimate objects. See, my hand is fine, but it sure is as cold as ice water." Elysia dipped her hand into the pond.


    "Yes, this is simr to our hot spring of life. That little bead at the bottom of the pond is the key to this attractive cultivating spot." Rhea could notice the secret behind the pond, but she wondered more about who owned this pond. She doubted this cultivating spot was the result of a natural phenomenon.


    "The treasure left out in the open without protection belongs to no one. We can take it without any worries, right? Yuuki will definitely like this pond, but we should give this to Lady Tifa. She can use this pond to cultivate some ice-rted nts and many more. We can also soak in ice water if we want." Elysia manipted the earth element to take the entire icy pond. She put it into the snowy region of the Nature Realm and felt satisfied with it.


    Elysia''s skill in securing the entire pond made Fortuna gape in shock, but that didn''t matter.


    Fortuna then stared at the object in her hand. She finally obtained arge chunk of high-grade space stone that could create a top-tier space-rted artifact.


    She needed a few more to create a mini world like the Nature Realm or Firmament Realm.


    "You need more than space stones to make a private world. That thing can only make twenty grade five Space Bags at most." Rhea patted Fortuna on the shoulder because she knew what this girl was thinking.


    "Well..." Fortuna secured her space stone, then took some more around the cave. Her mini world would wait for some more time. At least she could craft more space-rted artifacts to hone her techniques first. Rhea would definitely teach her more detail if she brought her own resources.


    "These ruins are so far from the surface. This ce seems to have been abandoned by the owner for a long time." Ai rubbed the ice walls questioningly.


    The ce should be dark since they were deep underground, but the surrounding ice walls glowed a blue light as if they were in eternal daylight. However, there was no sign of life, no matter how much she tried to check. Apart from the wild ice nts, there was nobody but her group.


    "Perhaps, this ce belongs to a snow fairy? Hey, look what I found. Is this a vitality herb?" Zera returned to the room with an ice ss flower. She preserved it so well and even put it in a pot.


    "It''s not a vitality herb, but it''s still a priceless ice flower. We may be able to cultivate it in Nature Realm." Elena looked at the ice flower carefully.


    "Is that so? I found a lot of ice attribute nts in the cave over there. My maid is currently harvesting them all and cing them in pots." Zera sighed. They had explored for nearly half a day and only had two vitality herbs.


    "The important thing is that the roots aren''t damaged." Elena went in the direction Zera pointed.


    "Yup, an abandoned and unprotected ce belongs to no one. So, we can harvest everything with no worry~" Rhea put her hands together and followed Elena.


    With that said, Elysia''s group cleaned up everything they could find in that ce, assuming there was no original owner.


    After that, they left and flew rtively high into the sky to ask the nearby Nature Spirits before continuing their exploration of the vast Eternal Winter Continents.

 Chapter 976 Encounter Between Ancient Dragons

    The extreme north, known as the Eternal Winter Continents, not only has hundreds of species of rare herbs but also has a million mysteries with countless threats. Several mysterious beasts inhabited there, but their numbers were far too few.


    While Elysia''s group explored the region of eternal winter, a creature stuck out from the wall of an ice chamber with little difficulty.


    *Thud*


    The white fluffy little one fell to the floor, but it immediately flew to a ce in a bit of panic and rush.


    "That, can''t be, right?" The white fluffy little one stared into the empty room as if he couldn''t believe it.


    *Swoosh*


    His treasure room was utterly empty. A few minutes ago, a group of entities came in here, and he was trying as fast as he could to get out of his deep meditation. Yet, it was only a few minutes, and everything was gone without a single chip left.


    *Splurt*


    The white fluffy little one spat out a mouthful of blue blood and fell backward. He collected his treasures for thousands of years, all stolen because of thieves.


    A few minutester, the fluffy white little one opened its zing blue eyes and immediately flew to his ice garden. Yet, he suddenly fainted when he found that all the priceless herbs he had nted had also been stolen.


    He was an Emperor-level ancient beast who had almost reached divinity, possessing immense wealth. Yet, he fell into poverty in just an instant.


    "Not even a single piece of gold was left behind!? How could they enter this seat''s deepestir!? The defense mechanisms weren''t activated or they were too powerful? That''s impossible, right? Even an Emperor-level beast would die if they entered this deepest dungeon without my permission." The white fluffy little one growled in annoyance and rage. That ce was in the extreme north where not just any creature coulde and go as they pleased!


    However, his senses were still there, and he had second thoughts about the loss he had just suffered. Since thieves could enter and leave quickly, they were by all means not simple. Either they were much more potent than him and could soon get past all obstacles, or they were a bunch of Emperor-level ghosts.


    He noticed the intruders when they entered his territory, but the thieves'' movements were too fast and unpredictable. They arrived at the deepest dungeon and plundered everything in just a few minutes. By the time he emerged from his deep meditation, those thieves had already fled with all the valuables.


    Unfortunately, there was absolutely no sign of destruction or violence. It wasplicated to understand, considering that the dungeon was protected by hundreds of traps and defense systems that could kill dozens of Emperor-level beasts.


    "That can''t be a bunch of Gods, right? Since when did divine beings be everywhere and grow like cabbage? They were probably a bunch of Ghost Emperors who had their eyes on my treasures tens of thousands of years ago." The white fluffy little oneughed dryly tofort himself.


    However, his expression suddenly became solemn. It was a severe problem, and he had to settle the ount immediately. His loss was too significant for him to suffer, after all.


    The white fluffy little one immediately pped its wings toward the surface. He checked his traps and defense mechanisms, but they were still functioning correctly.


    His fur even burned a little while testing one of the traps because he didn''t quite remember everything well after tens of thousands of years of absence from worldly affairs.


    *Boom!* *Swoosh!*


    The white fluffy little one transformed into a colossal white dragon. He came out of the snow mountain with a massive explosion, and a violent blizzard suddenly broke out because of his violent rage.


    "Who dare to trespass the boundaries and infiltrate this seat''s abode!?" The white dragon roared loudly, echoing far into the snow mountain region and almost covering the entire area of eternal winter.


    "!?" The blue eyes white dragon suddenly sensed the familiar dragon''s breath. His ancient dragon kindred was nearby and might know something.


    *Fwoosh!*


    The angry ice dragon pped its wings and flew towards the familiar breath at high speed. He smashed several snow mountains and created destruction on his way, but he didn''t care about that.


    "Hmm?" Gio looked south. He discovered that a vicious blizzard was approaching so fast. However, he felt a familiar breath from within the blizzard, and he knew it wasn''t pleasant.


    "A violent blizzard ising, and it''s not a natural urrence. There''s a cmity beast approaching here." Elysia put on her ski goggles and put on a thicker snow jacket.


    Everyone is also aware of the approaching danger, but they confront it more confidently than anything else.


    *Swoosh!*


    A white dragon pped its wings right above the group of people who happened to be on the top of an iceberg. He cleared the blizzard around them because he needed to interrogate them.


    "Humans? What are you doing in the extreme north? With your puny strength, you will die without burial before achieve anything noteworthy." The white dragon killed everyone below, then focused on the little earth dragon.


    "..." Gio snorted in contempt as he discovered who hade. It was just an ignorant young dragon. He turned around and was stunned to find that the flowers and herbs he had just picked had disappeared without a trace.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He collected them with difficulty. Whether it was digging through the cold snow or smashing through a hard wall of ice. He was about to present them to his master then he would receive manypliments. And yet, all that was lost to the fierce blizzard that ignorant young dragon brought!


    "Little one. This seat can feel a familiar breath from you. Are you an Emperor-level earth dragon? I''m looking for a group of thieves in the Ghost Emperor ss. Have you seen them around here?" The white dragon lowered his arrogance in asking, as he wasn''t stupid enough to challenge the unknown for no reason. What was more, the other party was his kin.


    "Roar!" Gio roared in annoyance and spat a ball of energy into the sky. It instantly exploded and shattered the surrounding blizzard into chaos and vanished.


    "This seat asked you nicely, and this is your response? The young one truly has no respect for their ancestor. This seat shall teach you a lesson, then!" The white dragon released a rain of super sharp hail toward the little earth dragon.


    "Roar! (Get down!)" Gio stomped his foot, ttening the iceberg below into pieces and releasing tremendous gravity pressure that dragged the snow dragon down to ground level.


    "This seat has been absent from the mortal world for so long, and a young Emperor dares to challenge the ancient one? Let me show the difference between us." The white dragon released super ice dragon''s breath towards the little earth dragon. He would freeze the young one first, then they could talk.


    *Boom!*


    Gio countered by releasing the dragon''s breath as well. Their attacks collided and created a ferocious supersonic explosion that destroyed several mountains of snow and ice.


    "Roar!" Gio transformed into a colossal tyrannical earth dragon and roared into the sky.


    His earth element was at a disadvantage in the domain battle. The enemy had the upper hand because it flew freely in the sky. He could fly too, but that would keep him from using his full potential.


    Thus, he used his second move to gain an elemental advantage. He took a stance, and his body began to suck in the energy of the earth, water, and ice from the surrounding area.


    The earth dragon''s brown body slowly turned blue-white, following the changes in the natural elements he absorbed to strengthen himself. His tree-like tail also turned into ice spikes.


    "You, you, you are an ancient cmity-ss earth dragon!? But, why can you absorb water and ice elements!?" The white dragon widened in shock. That little earth dragon had already be the colossal one. It was not a young Emperor-level dragon as he had expected.


    "Roar!" Cherub roared in annoyance too, but that was actually to represent his masters. The Goddesses were buried in the thick snow and became like snowmen. Luckily, he quickly picked everyone up to the sky before the iceberg copsed.


    "Well, isn''t it getting so lively? We found a native in this extreme north, Eternal Winter Continents." Elysia swept the snow from her body and everyone with magic.


    "Another ancient dragon!?" The white dragon widened in surprise when he found another strong dragon there. That four-winged ck dragon was challenging to identify, but this one was no less weak than him nor the earth dragon below.


    However, the surprise didn''t end there. He wondered why the exalted Emperor-level ancient dragon would be willing to be a lowly mount. They were both ancient ones who had almost reached divinity, yet that ck dragon chose to serve a bunch of weak human girls!?


    Gio saw his master and co was safe in the sky. Thus, he could be serious about bringing down that presumptuous dragon. He knew his master needed a guide in this vast eternal winter region, and that white dragon would be helpful.


    *Swiss!*


    Gio unleashed abined ice elemental attack, but the white dragon was also a cmity beast that wasn''t simple. The white dragon also released another dragon breath of high-level destruction.


    A sh urred, causing a loud explosion. However, no sound could be heard other than a gust of wind.


    The ice and snow mountains within a five-kilometer radius vanished, leaving two half-frozen dragons facing each other as if neither would budge.


    "Hmm." Gio smirked in contempt when he found the white dragon was injured.


    "Grrr..." The white dragon growled in annoyance. He didn''t expect that he could lose in his domain and by the ice element.


    The white dragon thought for a moment. Running away was not an option, and fighting all out was a stupid decision with no gains. Regardless, he came here to ask about the thieves, but why had it suddenly be a fierce battle?


    *Swoosh* *Swoosh* *Bam* *Bam*


    Twoplex objects shot out like bullets, hitting the heads of the two dragons shing with each other.


    "Grr!?" Gio flinched a little, but he was only confused for a moment. His imprable defense made him feel only a slight mental shock, but his master was telling him to stop and calm down?


    "Ghak!?" The white dragon gasped and fell to the ground like a bird that had been electrocuted half to death. His consciousness was shaken violently just because of that one attack. He wondered what kind of holy weapon had attacked him, but he was wide-eyed to find it was just a slipper.


    The poor white dragon fainted because he couldn''t believe he was brought down just by a p from an ordinary slipper.

 Chapter 977 Ancient Dragon As Guide

    "You''re finally a little aware of the surrounding situation. It doesn''t hurt, does it?" Elysia flew down andnded on Gio''s head.


    She also threw a slipper imbued with a mental attack so that Gio would return to his senses and not go wild. Both angry dragons received the same warning slipper throw, but the after-effect immediately sent the white dragon unconscious.


    "Hrr..." Gio looked around, and the level of destruction caused by the previous sh was severe. But he needed to find out where the problem was because this wasn''t the first time he had caused this level of destruction.


    "This is and of ice and snow. You will sink into a sea of icy water if you destroy your foothold any more than this." Elysia patted Gio''s head.


    "Hmm." Gio nodded in understanding. No wonder his master also threw a shocking slipper at him.


    He would be bothered if he sank into the super cold ocean. With a body as big as a mountain, he would obviously sink straight to the bottom.


    "Fufu, that was just an ordinary slipper but imbued with a spiritual attack and a slight soul attack. We learned a lot from the Ruvoid Avatars." Ainded on Gio''s head, looking at the unconscious white dragon.


    "What are we going to do with him?" Rhea asked, but she had already taken out a bundle of gold rope, ready to tie up the other party.


    "He is a precious native. We would have asked him to be our guide, but he is still wild and goes crazy for no reason. Let''s tie him up first and get him to his senses." Elena put her hands together and summoned a magic gold rope as well.


    "Alright." Rhea agreed with that. She and Elena then bound the white dragon with a bondage technique.


    They used high-level magical golden ropes that even a divine being couldn''t break free from. If Nell was around, she would obviously stay away from the vicinity because that golden rope would remind her of past trauma.


    A few minutester, the white dragon regained consciousness. He felt a bit dizzy and couldn''t move his body.


    "Hmm!?" The white dragon gasped as it realized it was bound by a strange technique. His current position and situation were also awkward and embarrassing to watch.


    He was a noble ancient dragon, and he was here, treated like prey!?


    "What''s the meaning of this!? This is too much bullying!" The white dragon roared in annoyance. He tried to free himself, but his efforts were not as sessful as expected.


    "You came to us and rampaged for no reason. It was natural for us to tie you up and temporarily seal your power." Elysia pointed at the giant white dragon.


    "Little human girl, are you in a position to say that to this seat?" The white dragon squinted his eyes and tried to think about everything with a cool head.


    He was currently being stared at by the other two great ancient dragons, which made him insecure because it was two against one. He began to wonder who exactly this unusual group was.


    "This seat? Are you a chair or a dragon? Anyway, we would like to ask you to be our guide for the time being. We will free you if you will help us." Elysia stated her goal while checking the other party''s status screen.


    <| Lv. 197 | Ancient Dragon Emperor | Eisdrachen Oberherr | Lixue (Sealed) | HP: 3,615,200 / 5,105,600 | EP: 1,601,200 / 2,451,900 |>


    <| STR: 428 | AGI: 221 | VIT: 411 | INT: 481 |>


    "What if I refuse?" The white dragon snorted.


    "We are quite reasonable and don''t want to force you to help us. However, I am afraid they will not be gentle with you." Elysia pointed her thumb at the nearby colossal dragons.


    "..." The white dragon gulped his saliva a bit nervously. He had a hard time facing the earth dragon one, and that ck dragon was even more ferocious than it looked.


    He would obviously lose in less than three exchanges if they shed again. He was currently bound by a mysterious golden rope, and his strength was sealed. He might end up bing dragon soup if he refused.


    "Fine, I will be your guide for the time being. Since you dared toe to the extreme north, you are definitely not a random bunch." The white dragon swallowed his arrogance, assuming this group of humans had many tricks.


    "I am happy to talk to a reasonable dragon like you. You are an ancient one for a reason." Elysia was satisfied with the other party''s wisdom. She snapped her fingers and released the white dragon. "Worry not. We will not let you suffer."


    "..." The white dragon did a little stretching. For some reason, he felt his whole body ache.


    Elysia turned around, then returned to her group. She checked their dragons'' status screens briefly.


    <| Lv. 199 | Ancient Dragon Emperor | Graeummoth Tyrant Earth Dragon | Gioragh | HP: 14,005,100 / 14,721,600 | EP: 1,800,600 / 1,966,900 |><novelnext></novelnext>


    <| STR: 339 | AGI: 15 | VIT: 1005 | INT: 138 |>


    <| Lv. 189 | Ancient Dragon Emperor | Cherub Void Dragonair | Cherub | HP: 3,581,100 / 3,581,900 | EP: 2,811,500 / 2,991,900 |>


    <| STR: 786 | AGI: 321 | VIT: 729 | INT: 888 |>


    They had significant improvements since their first meeting with Elysia, and Cherub was the one that received considerable stat changes. Ai''s ck dragon could digest curses and dark energies to strengthen himself.


    Cherub had devoured more than a thousand high-level ursed creatures, demons, and beasts. He possessed the most bnced and terrifying stats among ancient dragons.


    ''So, his name is Lixue, and his race is Eisdrachen Oberherr? What does it mean?'' Elena asked when Elysia returned.


    ''Perhaps, it means Ice Dragon but in anothernguage? The pronunciation is somewhat simr, right?'' Elysia wasn''t so sure and could only guess.


    ''Hmm, that makes sense. He is an ice dragon, but covered in fur more than full scales. Let''s get him to show me the way.'' Elena shrugged. She was interested in something other than finding out more about their new guide.


    With that being said, Elysia''s group flew away from the vicinity to enter deeper into the extreme north region.


    Meanwhile, some time had passed in the Firmament Realm. The girls woke up from their slumber and found it was nearing the afternoon.


    "Ely and the others will be back at dinner. They are currently in the extreme north, Eternal Winter Continents." Vanessa told everyone.


    "Eternal Winter Continents? It''s a super cold forbidden ce far in the north, right? What are they doing there?" E asked confusedly.


    "They are looking for vitality herbs to restore Ariel''s lifespan. It is not easy to restore the almost dried life force, even though our master and her Goddesses are familiar with a mountain of life-saving treasures." Yuuki patted his cheek as she could guess her master was still on that mission.


    "I see. We need to properly thank Ely and the Goddessester." E nced at Ariel with a bright expression. She was initially willing to support Ariel''s life force, but Elysia now would do something for them.


    "What are you going to do to thank our master? Our master was the one who decided to restore Ariel to prime, and the others also went to help her." Lynn asked curiously.


    "What do I need to do?" Ariel asked herself. She would risk her life for E and clearly do everything for her Goddess. However, what can she do for the master of the Goddess she has been worshiping?


    Her life was literally given by Elysia. Thus, it was natural for her to say that her life belonged to Elysia.


    "Serve our master as usual. She won''t befortable if you go overboard beyond your limits. Remember, our master also has several Goddesses as her familiars." Luna propelled her body to sit. She held her head because she still felt light-headed after the emergency recovery.


    "Um, true, true." Dori nodded repeatedly.


    "Ugh, my back hurts... Yuuki, please help me." Sylvia crawled up to Yuuki. She took Yuuki''s smooth and cold hand, then put it on her back.


    "You''re young and already have back pain? You sleep in a strange position?" Yuuki shook his head and sighed helplessly. Yet, she still helped Sylvia to relieve the mentioned back pain.


    "Nee, we have some time before dinner, and our master is still busy out there. The Goddesses are also resting now. How about we share the tale about our master a bit from each other''s perspectives?" Vanessa pped her hands for attention. She nced at her junior sisters and found they were also intrigued, especially the new members.


    They hadn''t had an excellent chance to exchange their points of view before, but now was the perfect moment to do so.


    "That sounds amazing. I''ve been wanting to talk about Ely between us for a while. But is that really okay? I mean, Ely can tell what our conversation is about, right?" Evelyn intertwined her fingers, feeling embarrassed, but she still wanted to talk about her best friend and get someone else''s opinion.


    "You don''t need to worry if you don''t want our master to know, but does that bother you? It would be much better if she found out, right?" Sylvia tilted her head in confusion.


    "Ah, yes, you''re right... Then, I''ll be the first to share my point of view, okay?" Evelyn thought it made sense and mustered her courage to tell the story, whether or not Ely could find out. She had spoken, and everyone was eagerly waiting for her to continue.


    "Actually, Ely looks more mature and elegant, but she still maintains her appearance even though she has undergone five years of training in the time chamber. Maybe she did that so as not to make us awkward? Imagine if there were two mature Ely. I mean Ely and Ai.


    If we add the time in the Boundless Realm and the divine angel trial, she has already experienced more than eight years'' worth of time. She was previously only my age, but I might need to call her my elder sister. Regardless, I feel Ely is the only divine being who is so kind and close to her people. That was why even the Lofty Goddesses were willing to be her familiars. We arefortable around her, and she also loves us. What do you think?" Evelyn smiled gently and looked at everyone''s expressions.

 Chapter 978 Eternal Blizzard

    "En, I was also surprised before when I noticed Elysia''s change. She is no longer that shy young girl, but Ely the wise. I didn''t say anything and acted as if nothing happened because it might befortable if we behaved with her normally. I''m just thankful she''s still the Ely I know regardless of anything." E sped her hands and smiled faintly as she reminisced about the pleasant past.


    "Yeah, who would have thought the young girl who enrolled on the magic academy as an Apprentice Mage was a master of the Goddesses. Ely was ying around with her Guardian Goddess at the time. The Goddess of Light was her master, and everyone else believed in that. Ely really ys deep to hide his identity." Sylvia couldn''t help butugh at the memory. It was hrious when she thought back on it.


    "Shh, our master doesn''t want to y with a high-profile identity. She likes to keep it low-key. She used her Guardian Goddess''s identity as her master for pretense and covers, right?" Yuuki pped Sylvia on the back.


    "Ouch! Well, that sounds like Ely. She doesn''t like trouble." Sylvia rubbed her back.


    "Our master was actually still at the Apprentice-level at the time. She confessed it herself frankly, right? She adhered to thew of never lying no matter what." Vanessa raised her hand and made a rification to represent her master. She knew it was the truth.


    "Let''s say it''s true, but Ely currently is already at the Saint-level you know? And I can feel a hint of divinity like the Goddesses radiating from her. She ascended from Apprentice-level to Saint-level in just a few months. Ugh, E and Eve are also Spirit-level now. These improvements are so crazy, I must say." Dori touched her forehead.


    "Nothing is impossible~" Lynn hummed.


    "Yeah, Ely never lies. But, please beware of her y of words. She is very clever and shrewd in conversation. If you need certainty, make sure she doesn''t respond with vague answers. If that''s clear, then that''s the truth." Yuuki folded her arms and nodded like a wise sage.


    "Oh~" The girls responded in unison. That information was precious for most of the girls, especially those who didn''t know about Elysia''s personality very well.


    "Well, I''m the next one to talk about my impressions of Ely. At first, I--" Luna started to tell her fellow sisters about her point of view.


    Even though it sounded like she was praising Elysia and Lynn, it could also be interpreted as showing how much she loved her daughters.


    Just in case, Lynn immediately took a safe distance from her mother because she couldn''t handle her mother''s overflowing love. It might be presumed that her mother had something like a daughterplex. She hoped that Elysia could control her mother in her stead as well.


    Yuuki then calmed Luna''s enthusiasm down, and the exchange of points of view between the girls continued until night. It was not only limited to the impressions and experiences regarding Elysia, but the Goddesses as well.


    Meanwhile, Elysia''s adventure group had just arrived at the core region of the Eternal Winter Continents, the most extreme of the three major regions.


    "Can you see the eternal blizzard there? Yes, that is the deepest region of this extreme north. Thest and the most deadly ce among other regions. You have collected many treasures and herbs from the two outermost continents, so could you let me Go now?" Lixue pointed at the distant region while grumbling inside her heart.


    He still had to find the thieves who ransacked his nest, yet he was there to guide a group of adventurers in their treasure hunting and herb picking.


    "Hmm, you don''t want toe with us to the deepest region of the extreme north? I didn''t know that the ancient ice dragon, the overlord of the north, would be afraid of a blizzard." Ai rolled her eyes.


    "What!? Who''s afraid of a mere blizzard? I can summon or vanish a blizzard if I so desire. The core region is dangerous not because the temperature is way below freezing, but because of the extreme suppression. Even an Emperor-level ancient dragon would find it difficult to get in there." Lixue cried out in self-defence.


    "Have you ever been there? What''s the most dangerous ce in the extreme north like?" Elena looked at the white dragon aside curiously. They would let this ancient dragon go if he wanted to avoiding with them, but not before they had squeezed out every piece of information regarding the core region.


    "I''ve entered there several times in the past, but there is a forbidden ruin where no one can survive after entering. I got enlightened because I identally approached that ce, and because of that, I cultivate to be an immortal to receive the qualification. Anyway, just stay away from the forbidden ruins in the center of the core region, and you''ll be fine. That''s if you can survive in that core region, hehe." Lixue chuckled like a viin who didn''t care how these people would die there.


    "Well, then thank you for guiding us this far. We were able to gather a lot of hidden herbs thanks to you. We forgave your earlier offensive actions, and your wounds have also healed. Let''s say the problem is solved. Your seal has been released and you can leave whenever you want. But... You look in a hurry. Do you have something urgent? We might be able to help you out a bit." Elysia released the final seal that bound the white dragon''s power.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hmph, you''re quite talkative as if you care, but what can you do?" Lixue snorted and checked his newly released power. He felt relieved now.


    "We won''t know if you don''t tell us. Don''t think we''ll read your mind, will you?" Elysia smiled awkwardly. It was lip service, and she didn''t push to help either.


    "Well, if you insist on it, then I will tell you. I came to you earlier too to ask you something because you are the one that I happened to first find not too far from myir." Lixue thought for a while and decided to ask now.


    The white dragon then spoke of a group of savage thieves who plundered his treasure nest clean. He was looking for them and wanted to know their traces from anyone he met on the way, but who would have thought he would run into this crazy adventure group.


    ''E-Eh? Is it possible that the thieves this ice dragon is talking about are us? I have confirmed that ce is not inhabited by anyone. It has been abandoned for a very long time. That ruins can''t be his nest, can it?'' Ai asked in surprise.


    ''Hum, I''ve confirmed that too, but this ice dragon said that he was in deep special meditation at the time.'' Fortuna thought it was a rather funny situation.


    ''So, what are we going to do? Should we return his belongings? But, it was partially his fault because it failed to protect his nest. Anyone can go in there and im everything.'' Zera was reluctant to return the treasures even if the original owner came to them.


    ''Yeah, that ce isn''t protected properly, and no one knows if he is the owner of that ce. What if we ask this gullible dragon, I mean, this ice ancient dragon to be our pet or mount? He is strong enough, and it is a bit of a waste to let this powerhouse remain shut in his nest like a ignorant turtle.'' Rhea had another idea in mind.


    ''Hum-mm~ It''s about saving the world, after all. All parties participate and need to make efforts to anticipate the decisive battle in two months. Let''s recruit him to be Gio and Cherub''s little bro.'' Elena nced at Ai, then at Elysia. ''Ely, you speak for this. You are the best spokesperson.''


    ''Alright, allow me to handle this. He looks so poor, and we said we wouldn''t let him suffer, didn''t we?'' Elysia agreed to the mutual decision but would y clean to keep everyone happy.


    "Why are you all silent all of a sudden? You exchanged words secretly via telepathy?" Lixue squinted his eyes, feeling a bit suspicious.


    "Hm, we may know who looted your treasures, and we can help you get your belongings back. However, we can''t promise that everything will return to your hands." Elysia pped her hands for attention.


    "What!?? You know who they are? Did you happen to encounter a group of Ghost Emperorsing out of my nest? You were only a few kilometers from my mountain, and you must have happened to bump into them, right!?" Lixue was instantly excited. He had already guessed that this group knew something about the matter.


    "Hum-mm, we will assist you to handle the matter reharding the so-called thieves after our exploration isplete. We need one more vitality herb and we might be able to find it in the core region. Guide us to the deepest ce as well, and we will protect you''re on our way." Elysia stretched out her hand with an open palm gesture, signaling an invitation.


    "You want to protect me? It''s like I need it." Lixue rolled his eyes as he couldn''t believe this girl could do anything but take cover behind their dragons.


    Those human girls might be pretty powerful, but it wasn''t as strong as the ancient dragons apanying them.


    ''We are going to return those treasures? My space stones... I want to craft something good and hoone my skill.'' Fortuna was reluctant to give back the loot. They got them with effort and toil, after all.


    ''Let''s say some of them will be returned, but we''ll get more than we need in the core region. Anyway, Lixue will join uster. His belongings are also ours to use for the greater good. He will donate them voluntarilyter. Trust me.'' Elysia expressed her idea in a yful tone.


    ''Oh~'' Fortuna was happy with that arrangement.


    With that being said, they entered the eternal blizzard and stepped onto the most dangerous zone in the extreme north.

 Chapter 979 The Unknown That Sought Her Presence

    "With this, I guess that''s enough." Elysia plucked their fourth vitality herb. Their objective had been aplished, and it was time for them to get out of there.


    However, Rhea seemed to be observing something in the blizzard sky as if she had noticed something.


    "What''s wrong?" Elena asked curiously.


    "There are absolutely no nature spirits here, no matter how far I look. Also, this blizzard seems to have sealed this region from the outside world." Rhea looked around. She already felt something was wrong with this ce the farther she went into the deepest region.


    "What could possibly be here? Ely has confirmed there is no ursed''s sealed area in this zone. Tuna also doesn''t sense anything malicious with her foreboding ability." Ai asked in wonder.


    "But, this isn''t a separate realm. Perhaps, something in the ancient ruins that the ice dragon spoke of has a clue about the phenomenon here." Fortuna put her hand to her chin and stared at a particr snow mountain. It was the most sacred ce with the highest suppression and pressure.


    "Hey, your goal has been aplished, right? You''ve obtained a lot of precious things, and the so-called vitality herb you''ve been looking for has been obtained. Don''t be greedy and we should head back now." Lixue, the little fluffy ice dragon, called out to everyone.


    He was already at Emperor-level, so close to divinity. Yet, he still found himself overwhelmed by the extreme suppression even though they were far from the ancient ruins. It was hard for him to ept because he had cultivated for thousands of years and still couldn''t get close to the most sacred ce.


    "We can only see an ordinary eternal blizzard region if we observe this ce far from the sky. No wonder I didn''t find anything in this ce while circumnavigating the world at that time. The forbidden region was created after the decisive ancient battle a hundred thousand years ago, right?" Zera folded her arms, thinking of something.


    "Yes, the forbidden zone was created because of the after effect of the past destruction and other unforeseen factors. Among the forbidden ces, this Eternal Winter Continents is the most mysterious one. There are many unsolved mysteries buried in the snow and ice. Do you want to check out the ancient ruins that even the ancient dragons who have almost reached divinity are afraid of?" Elysia turned around and looked at everyone.


    "Hey, I''m not scared." Lixue snorted. Yet, he was there, taking refuge in the girls'' barrier to relieve the extreme temperature and suppression.


    "What can your sacred vision find?" Elena took Elysia''s hand.


    "Void. Even though my sacred vision had already advanced to the next level, I discovered what was hidden in the snow mountain prevented me from looking deeper. It was as if the world also didn''t want me to see it from the outside, but something was calling me toe closer. There is also no ominous feeling. What do you think?" Elysia tried to look at the snow mountain again with her sacred vision active, but she only found a void, which was not natural.


    "If there is no omnious feeling, then let''s check it out." Elena nodded in understanding.


    Hey, didn''t anyone hear me? You pride yourself on going this far, but that sacred mountain and the ruins below are something in a different realm. I''m reminding you onest time. No matter how many tricks you have, you will die if you dare to go in there." Lixue ran in front of the girls to warn them.


    "You are so considerate, hmm? I thought you were a cold and indifferent dragon. We will withdraw if the ce surpasses our capabilities. You maye along to see how far we will go." Elysia crouched down and gave the fluffy ice dragon a head pat.


    "Don''t touch me. Fine, I will apany you for a few more minutes." Lixue felt slightly strange when she received that head pat and immediately avoided the girl''s hand.


    He assumed these girls would faint when they set foot on the sacred mountain, and he could at least drag them away. After all, he still needed to get information about the thieves from these girls.


    Elysia and her group then walked closer to the most sacred area. Lixue waspletely surprised because the barrier could almost perfectly negate the extreme suppression.


    Everyone could still breathe well and felt no significant chills despite stepping onto the sacred snow mountain.


    "!?" Ai felt an evil entity with malicious intent was watching from afar. She nced back and released a void sh with her finger on reflex.


    *Swish!* *sh!*


    The eternal blizzard was split in half, and the iceberg was cut like a sliced cake. In that split second, the little fluffy ice dragon could see a golden divine aura radiating from this girl, making him widen in shock.


    His previous assumptions may be correct. These girls didn''t rely on the tricks behind their sleeves but the powerhouse beyond mortality! No wonder they were still so rxed even though they had stepped into the forbidden territory.


    Luckily, he didn''t sh with these girls because of unnecessary hostility, or he would have been doomed.


    "Evil spirit? What is that creature doing here?" Elysia asked in wonder.


    That was the first possible threat they encountered in this region. Still, Ai eliminated it swiftly before the other party made any move.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I don''t know, maybe he was one of the top-tier powerhouses who died here like what Lixue talked about before. Here is the graveyard of the Emperor Beasts who tried to get the inheritance and treasures of immortality. I would ignore him if he stayed in his bones, but he harbored evil intentions." Ai shrugged her shoulders and sighed.


    "Let''s go. It''s nearly dinner time. Our friends must be awake and exchanging stories before we return." Elena shook her head and continued walking.


    "..." Lixue followed behind everyone, then nced at the two little dragons nearby.


    He knew that they were at least his level, but these ancient dragons would be willing to serve someone as their masters. It was easy to tell that this group might consist of several immortals!


    It was a chance of a lifetime to hug the golden thigh to reach a greater height. If he joined this group, he might be an Immortal Beast with no effort.


    With that thought in mind, Lixue was surprised to find they had already arrived at the cave entrance to the underground ruins.


    The entrance was unusually thick ice. No one could discover that it was a cave door that had been frozen and sealed for a long time. Yet, a girl could quickly melt the eternal ice with ck mes.


    "Alright." Zera retracted her ck predator me after creating a sufficient hole for them to enter.


    "Allow me to scout ahead. Youe with me." Zera then asked permission from Elysia and walked in front with Number One.


    Even though they entered deep into the underground ruins, it looked much brighter therepared to the eternal blizzard situation outside. The walls of ice glowed a bluish light and illuminated their way.


    Using elemental memory, Rhea trailed her hand to the ice wall to see the events many years ago. Unfortunately, she couldn''t see very far, and nothing had happened here in the past few years.


    It was the opposite of what Elysia found. She walked over in a daze and only moved to follow Elena.


    It might be an epiphany, illusion, or trance image. She could see and of snow and ice like a peaceful north pole. However, a rainbow aurora-colored meteor suddenly fell from the sky.


    The explosion was terrifying and obliterated the north pole from the world map. The giant crater was created in the middle of the super cold ocean. Still, no water flowed to fill the void resulting from the explosion.


    That day was the first night in the ce of eternal daylight. By the time the light came back to the north pole, everything was back to normal, as if no meteor had ever fallen there. However, the north pole has be much broader. It was also the beginning of how the Eternal Winter Continents came to be. Three continents be one to rece the north pole.


    "Gasp! What was that?" Elysia came out of her trance. She held her forehead and found she was already breaking out in a cold sweat.


    She nced right and left. Elena and the girls were talking about something, but she strangely couldn''t hear anything.


    *Snap*


    Time suddenly stopped, and everything stopped moving. Elysia widened her eyes in shock and immediately put her vignce to the highest level. She castyered divine protection to protect everyone.


    *Sparkle* *Sparkle*


    "Hmm?" Elysia was confused because this time-stopping spell hadsted so long. Still, she was surprised when she found a trail of glistening ice particles suddenly appearing on the ground.


    It was as if those glistening ice particles were pointing the way for her to go there.


    "..." Elysia felt her heart skip a beat as she felt her soul drawn to something that might be waiting for her in the most profound ruins.


    That strange thing sought Elysia''s presence, but the others couldn''t go any further. Without realizing it, Elysia had already left her barrier and followed the sparkling particles.


    Elysia didn''t know how far she had walked, leaving Elena and the others behind. She arrived at an ice cave room with an altar in the middle. A four-pointed rainbow aurora crystal floated in mid-air, emitting an extremely holy, mysterious aura.


    Elysia blinked her eyes several times when she came to her senses. And yet, a word involuntarily came out of her mouth at that bewitching sight. "Primordial Star?"

 Chapter 980 Primo Gem

    Elysia covered her mouth, surprised by what suddenly came out of her mouth. She said that subconsciously, and now she was wondering about the four-pointed star crystal in front of her.


    At a nce, the color of the star rainbow aurora was simr to the Avrora Crystal she found in Avrora Forest. However, this one was bigger and exuded a holy, sacred aura.


    Elysia stepped closer and extended her hand to the star after mustering her courage. However, a golden letter suddenly appeared on the crystal star.


    [Receive the little gift. It''s not the time for us to cross paths. Get out of here at once.]


    "Hmm?" Elysia asked in wonder what the writing meant.


    She waspletely unaware that a colorless angelic halo sparkling with rainbow aurora light appeared above her head. The four corners of the star protruded from each side, and it formed like a shuriken.


    *Poof*


    Elysia returned to her group, and the time went back to normal.


    "Ely, why are you pensive?" Elena asked confusedly.


    Elysia looked at the passage ahead with some consideration, then sighed. "Something invited me there, but it doesn''t want us to be here. Let''s leave."


    "???" Elena and the others stared at each other as she had no idea what Elysia had just seen. Even so, they quickly followed Elysia without asking and exited the ice passage.


    *Crackle* *Crackle*


    The entrance froze and was sealed right after everyone left.


    "I already said that, right? That ce isn''t something you can handle." Lixue harrumphed as if he had predicted everything.


    ''Ely, there''s something transparent floating above your head.'' Elena nced above Elysia''s head and examined it.


    ''Eh?'' Elysia nced up and found a transparent item there. She tried to hold it, but she couldn''t touch it. ''Could this hello be the mentioned gift?''


    After saying that, Elysia shared a story about what she experienced in the ice passage.


    ''You encountered an ancient divine artifact, master. It gave you a gift for an unknown reason, but let''s assume it has its own goals. However, it doesn''t want to meet us yet?'' Rhea contemted the piece of information from Elysia.


    ''Anyhow, you look like an angel in disguise now, Ely. Can''t we do anything about this?'' Ai tried to hold Elysia''s transparent halo, but she could only feel it, not touch it.


    ''Another time stop, huh. This is an overpowered skill for one entity to possess.'' Elena bit her nail. She felt that ability was too broken.


    ''Hmm~'' Elysia tried to channel a bit of magical energy into the halo above her head, and it gradually regained rainbow aurora color.


    She then summoned her chakram artifact and made it float behind her back. Dozens of aurora des were stuck there, exuding the aura of a divine weapon.


    "They do look alike. The aurora halo and the des..." Elysiapared the objects and confirmed the truth.


    *Sparkle* *Sparkle*


    "Hmm?" Elysia saw a gem floating down from her halo mysteriously. It looked exactly like the Primordial Star but only half the size of a little finger.


    "A gem? The mini version of Primordial Star? What does that divine halo artifact want from us?" Elena squinted her eyes.


    "This halo has just finished taking shape. It''s just a gem floating in the middle. Let''s call it the Primordial Gem." Elysia felt that the gem was not simple, but she didn''t know what secrets were hidden there. That gem then flew back to its original ce in the middle of the four-pointed star halo.


    "Primo Gem?" Ai observed the four-pointed star gem.


    "What kind of thing is that? You have quite a number of divine artifacts... No wonder you are so confident in entering this sacred forbidden area." Luxie frowned when she saw Elysia''s sparkling and shiny artifacts.


    Elysia stored her chakram back into her Space Storage, then made her halo transparent. She took everyone to the snow mountain where Lixue lived using teleportation.


    "Teleportation? Anyway, we''re finally back to our starting point. I need you to fulfill your promise to me." Lixue breathed a sigh of relief because this draining thing was finally over. He could return to take care of his problems.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Lixue, the ice dragon of extreme north. I will say it frankly to stick to our agreement. We are the one you are looking for." Elysia took one step forward and confronted Lixue.


    "What do you mean? Wait, are you saying that you are a group of thieves who plundered my treasures!?" Lixue eximed loudly. It was heard like a dragon''s roar, and a blizzard soon enveloped the vicinity.


    "We identally broke into your domain and took whatever was under the assumption that it was the abandoned ruins. The reason we were searching for vitality herbs and some treasures. We can return half of your belongings to you. Regardless, we would like to invite you to join with us to save the world." Elysia spread opened her palm in her invitation.


    "Are you in a position to bargain with me? You are a bunch of thieves and you say you can only return half of it!? Let alone the world saving nonsense you said. Just return all of my treasures and I will forget your great offense of tresspasing." Lixue tried to think with a clear head. He would be at a disadvantage if he shed against everyone before him.


    "We can provide more than what you can imagine, but you need to be Gio and Cherub''s little bro. Join us." Elysia crouched down and stretched out her hand.


    "What kind of scam nonsense is this!?" Lixue spread his arms and felt furious. It was as if he was being offended.


    "Hmm." Gio and Cherub patted Lixue''s shoulder from behind. They told the ignorant one not to overstep his boundaries.


    "You are a powerful ancient dragon, but you refuse to save the world with us? Are you not aware of the doom that the world will face in two months? If we fail, there will be no Vrelenia anymore." Elysia put on an empathetic expression.


    "What are you saying? What does the world have to do with me?" Despite saying that, Lixue became nervous. He was around for around twenty thousand years and was oblivious to the world''s history.


    He spent most of his life cultivating and bing stronger in this isted forbidden region. Thus, he knew almost nothing about the outside world.


    "Of course, it has something to do with it. Do you think you can cultivate leisurely in this ce without any disturbances and threats? After one month, you will no longer have anywhere to run away or hide. We will make sure you will help us win the battles even if you don''t want to." Elysia smiled faintly.


    "What do you want to do? Send the threats to my nest?" Lixue gritted his teeth.


    "That might be good, but it''s not efficient. We can teleport you to the enemy''s domain. That way, we have another Emperor-level powerhouse who will help us eradicate the ursed." Elysia patted her cheek.


    "How unreasonable! This is really bullying! First, you plundered my treasures, and now you want me to be yourckey!?" Lixue felt that everything was unfair.


    "The world will soon be enveloped in chaos again after all the sealed areas have copsed. The world''s civilization was destroyed a hundred thousand years ago, and many world''s inhabitants died. Several races became extinct... We must fight and win this battle of defense. But, do you really don''t care about the world?" Elysia asked once more but in a neutral tone.


    "..." Lixue was silent for a moment. He had wanted to join this group before but needed to think twice now because he knew these people would probably send him to his death door soon.


    "I said I wouldn''t let you suffer, right? Come with me, and lend me your power to protect this world from the ursed and Ruvoid Gods." Elysia stretched out her hand and tantly emitted her divine golden aura.


    Lixue was stunned when she saw that Elysia and the other girls also had golden auras. They were all divine beings!?


    Regardless of what happened, the ice dragon joined Elysia''s group voluntarily after a deal was agreed upon.


    Several minutester, Elysia and her group teleported to a warmnd on the Devil Continent. It was time for dinner, and Elysia invited everyone in the Firmament Realm to join her.


    "Pfft! I say, little ice dragon. You didn''t protect your nest properly and none of the formations, traps, or mechanisms were active when Ely and her treasure hunting group entered your nest. You shouldn''t me us."


    "That''s probably because it''s been dormant for too long in the extreme ice domain. No wonder our master''s treasure hunting group thought it was just another ancient treasure trove."


    "Yeah, that makes sense. However, our master is a formation master and she can also discover the truth. No traps or dangerous mechanisms can hinder our master, hehe..."


    The girls chatted happily after hearing the story about their new dragon junior brother.


    "..." Lixue felt awkward and a little depressed. He joined the divine group but felt lost something instead of gaining anything.


    He also didn''t know there were several other divine beings and that there were still another three Gods moving independently.


    And yet, he was there and made a contract with Elysia as a contracted beast. If he had known about the three Gods, he would have chosen cooperation over submitting to the strong. Still, he could only sigh and hope that Elysia would keep her promise.


    The delicious aroma from the open kitchen suddenly assailed the depressed little ice dragon''s nostrils.


    Lixue rushed over to his dragon bros and looked at the row of delicious foodies on the dining table. His senior bros gave him something to taste. It was a moment where he felt the joy of being alive.

 Chapter 981 Toast To New Members

    "Master~ What are you making?" Yuuki hugged Elysia from behind and rested her head on Elysia''s shoulder, watching what her master was doing.


    "I''m making barbecue sauce for our little party. We haven''t had a wee party for our new members yet, and now we have another little dragon bro. This is a barbecue party." Elysia stroked Yuuki''s cheek as she smiled gently.


    "Ooh~! We''ll toast them." Yuuki nced at the little ice dragon, but she soon lost interest. The extreme ice ability user should only be here, but an unexpected wild rival suddenly appeared.


    "Master, everything is ready on the dining table." Vanessa wiped her hands with a handkerchief and came over.


    "Alright, help me lift this cauldron and distribute it over several hot pots." Elysia took off her cooking gloves and let Yuuki and Vanessa take care of the rest.


    A few momentster, everyone had dinner together at the dining table. They enjoyed delicious barbeques and other unique dishes amidst the peaceful atmosphere of theke shore.


    *Rustle* *ng!* *Crunch!* *Nom-noom!*


    A smallmotion urred on the other side of the table. The little ice dragon devoured his food like no tomorrow.


    Gio then pped his little bro''s head because the glutton should also have eating etiquette and shouldn''t disturb others.


    "Ugh, my apologies. It''s been eons since I ate something due to my seclusion." Lixue rubbed the back of her head andughed awkwardly. He didn''t realize that he had been tamed just because of the delicious food and mingling with the others.


    "Hmm, if you want, you can hunt for fresh fish in theke over there and grill your own barbecue. We still have the sauce and condiments. You can have a lot of deliciousness until you are satisfied." Elysia pointed her palm at the calmke.


    "..." Lixue checked the food, then at the other dishes on the table. He ate some more and felt it was not enough. He also couldn''t eat everything there because the others were having dinner.


    He was the only one who felt hungry despite the abundance of delicious energy-rich food.


    *Swoosh* *Ssh*


    "I need more!" Lixue flew into theke and threw himself into the water. He needed to hunt some fresh fish to satisfy his appetite. Because of those super delicious sauces and condiments, he couldn''t stop before he was full.


    "Fufu, so excited. A hungry dragon needs how many tons of meat to eat? I wonder." Nell chuckled in amusement.


    "His situation is different from Gio''s. Our earth dragon was fairly fine because he was sealed, while Lixue just went into his own isted seclusion. Lixue will not stop until his appetite is satisfied." Rhea shrugged her shoulders.


    A whileter, the little ice dragon returned to the shore with lots of fresh fish. They were half frozen and unconscious but still alive.


    "Hurr~" Lixue lit the fire and then shredded the fish into small cubes using his sharp ws before grilling them.


    He only needed to apply the sauce and a few other condiments, and ta-daa, he secured tons of food supplies to satisfy his hunger. Cooking delicious meat had always been challenging. He felt he was a foolish beast who only ate raw meat for eons.


    Gio and Cherub soon joined the barbecue grill event because they also wanted more.


    Elysia wiped her mouth with a tissue, then brought up an important topic. "Ariel, your treatment will be carried out by the Goddess of Life. We have obtained enough materials for that."


    "This servant conveys her deepest gratitude." Ariel pped her hands in prayer and bowed slightly in respect.


    "Fufu, the final touch still needs you, Ely. You are the one who secures a portion of pure life force. You are the life refiner for the finishing touch." Lifa shook her head.


    "Alright. If Ariel is stable tomorrow morning, I can refine it for her." Elysia stared into her palms. She held the extra pure life energy and was ready to refine it for Ariel at any time.


    "Nee, shall we visit my father tonight or tomorrow morning?" Sylvia is feeling excited. She couldn''t wait to surprise her father because she was currently only one step towards Empress-level.


    "We are going to visit him tonight. We have prepared a gift for him." Elysia took out a gift box from her Space Bag.


    "Wow, what''s in it?" Sylvia went closer with great curiosity.


    "It''s a secret, but I''m sure he''ll be pleased with this. Don''t open it." Elysia pressed her finger to her cherry lips. She had prepared several gifts for those who had worked hard to help her group.


    "Please continue with your dinner. I would like to take a little walk on the shore of theke." Elysia stood up from her seat.


    "I''lle with you." Ai immediately followed Elysia away.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I also-" Yuuki was about to join, but the Goddess of Nature prevented her.


    Rhea shook her head as she knew Elysia needed quiet time. Elena and Ai were there with Elysia, so everything would be fine.


    "..." Yuuki trailed off, then nodded in understanding.


    The girls were more concerned about someone standing behind Zera. That maid was Number One, the leader of the Ruvoid Avatars. Some of them had no idea why that kind of entity was let loose by the Goddesses, but they needed to be a little more vignt, regardless.


    Elysia and Ai walked along the shore of theke in silence. They didn''t talk and held hands but understood each other''s feelings. Elysia was trying to understand what had just happened some time ago, and Ai apanied her twin sister with pleasure.


    <| Lv. 162 | Holy Saint | Elysia | Female (21) | HP: 968,500 / 968,500 | EP: 4,601e+9 / - |>


    <| STR: 357 | AGI: 487 | VIT: 551 | INT: 25,625 |>


    Elysia looked down at her hand and checked her status screen. Her stats looked too brokenpared to other beings at her level, but she had other thoughts.


    She ascended in rank with a particr method, but it was still rushed. Just like in the case of E and Evelyn, they climbed several ranks in a rtively short time.


    They would require even more significant and strenuous effort to level up from that point as a side effect. It was just that Elysia''s situation was more lenient because she was nurtured in golden breath and countless divine resources in the time chamber.


    ''Ely, is there something bothering you on your status screen? It''s not because Elena and I asked you to stay as you are, right?'' Ai was feeling worried. She knew Elysia wanted a mature body, but everyone''s choice was the young and adorable Elysia.


    ''Mm, it doesn''t bother me at all. It''s rted to the Primo Star. I still can''t understand what that divine artifact wants, and why there''s its mini version in this divine halo.'' Elysia looked up at the starry night sky and focused on her transparent halo.


    ''Each divine artifact has its own consciousness, but this case is different. It might be rted to Primo Star''s divine spirit purpose. It could have something to do with our past, destiny or something like that.'' Elena heaved a subtle sigh. She also needed to learn about this situation. That Primo Star was beyond mysterious and suspicious.


    ''But, I''m more concerned about that four-pointed star halo. We can''t store or move it. How does it work and how do we use it? The only thing you can do is make it transparent and restore its original colors.'' Elena thoroughly observed the transparent divine artifact floating above Elysia''s head. She also checked the changes in Elysia''s body from within the Elysian Realm.


    ''Hmm, we''ll find out the truth soon. It doesn''t emit any malicious or omnious aura, so we can just leave it there.'' Elysia then walked along the shore of theke while talking light and pleasant things with Elena and Ai to put her mind at ease.


    After that, they returned to the little party and joined everyone. After all, they needed to toast their new members.


    "Zzz..." Gio, Cherub, and Lixue had fallen asleep with full stomachs. They were put on Nell''s magic carpet because it was time for them to leave.


    "Hmm, we''ve finished tidying things up." Evelyn rubbed her hands together.


    "Huuu..." Dori looked a bit lethargic and nauseous. It made the others worry.


    "What happened to you, Dori? Are you all right?" Morfina was astonished. Dori had been fine a few minutes ago.


    "Ugh, I just remembered that I''m vegetarian and only eat seafloor flora, Fina. And yet, it''s my first time eating meat and fish. I feel screwed now." Dori covered her mouth while holding her stomach. It''s all the fault of Elysia''s cooking. The day she forgot that she was refrained from eating meat due to an allergic reason has finally arrived.


    "Let''s bring her to our master or the Goddess of Blessings. They are the masters of healing techniques." L held Dori''s arm to support the sick mermaid.


    "Hmm?" Elysia blinked her eyes confusedly when she saw Dori''s pitiful state.


    "Dori ate meat and she became like this." Evelyn told Elysia about the pitiful mermaid''s situation.


    "You are a vegetarian for a reason and I prepared some non-meat dishes, but you forgot your own allergy, Dori? Come here, I will help you." Elysia smiled in amusement and helped Dori to sit beside her. She put her hand on Dori''s tummy and cast healing magic to relieve the allergy.


    Luckily, the sickness was dealt with before it took on the apparent effects.


    Dori could finally heave a sigh of relief. "Thank you, master. That''s all because all your dishes look so delicious and tempting. I might forget again, so please remind me when it''s time to eat."


    "Alright, we''ll remind you another time. Let''s go." Elysia chuckled softly and covered her mouth.


    She then brought everyone to Devil Emperor Dn''s pce using teleportation. Their appointment was tomorrow morning, but it was good toe early.

 Chapter 982 Do You Miss Me?

    Arriving at Dn''s pce, Elysia gave a gift to the Devil Emperor with extra from Sylvia''s soothing words.


    "Well, I will ept this." Dn put the gift box from Elysia into his Space Bag. He had already taken a quick look at the contents; they were all precious materials. However, what really interested him was not only the blueprints and various interesting written ideas.


    "Yay, good! But, why did you immediately hide the gift from Ely? I also want to see the contents~" Sylvia pulled her father''s arm.


    "Be a good girl. That is something interesting. That''s all." Dn cleared his throat and immediately changed the subject. "The spaceship''s cannons are ready to go. It''s at our advanced weapons manufacturer. Would you like to check it out now?"


    "We saw them beforeing here, and everything is already under the Heretic God''s protective spells. We''ll take them in tomorrow morning. Thank you for your hard work, Devil Emperor Dn." Lifa shook her head once, then appreciated the devils'' hard work.


    "I''m ttered, but it''s all for our benefit. Nobody wants to see another doomsday in this era." Dn sighed and held his forehead.


    He hadn''t had much rest in the past few days. He also knew thousands of devils were almost dying of exhaustion because they had to finish off the spaceship''s cannons as soon as possible.


    "Indeed, we can only do our best to protect our world. I hope you can use your deity-ying weapon wisely. Each and everyone also gets their own gift." Lifa closed her eyes and smiled faintly.


    "..." Dn went silent as he contemted something. He could guess that each race also obtained a divine gift, such as a weapon that could challenge Gods.


    "Hum-mm, there are only twenty-two sealed areas left. After dealing with all of them, we only need to worry about what lies on the moon." Nell counted the markers on her golden talisman.


    "Phew, that''s quite a lot, but it can be handled by each force of each race. Everything will be fine as long as everyone works together to protect their homnd." Vanessa breathed a sigh of relief. That might sound like a lot, but the burdens and threats were divided equally among the eight races.


    "..." Elysia remembered her homnd, Earth. She was not worried about her previous family since they already lived well with what she left as Ali.


    What concerned her the most was the ambition of the higher-ups. They nned to invade the Underworld. Also, Erina''s only friend on Earth suddenly came to mind. It had been a week since shest contacted Erina, and she missed that strong-willed golden diva.


    "Please have a good rest. We will be leaving tomorrow morning, and I hope you won''t be inconvenienced if we stay the night here." Rhea made a kind suggestion.


    "I will order my people to prepare rooms for all of you." Dn took out his Swype and typed something.


    "No need, father. My bedroom is enough to amodate everyone. Anyway, good night!" Sylvia put down her father''s hand before she walked away with Elysia and the others.


    "Oh?" Dn was momentarily stunned. He was curious if the bedroom could amodate all these girls unless they would sleep like cats in each other''s arms. But he had something to tell right away. "Wait, there is one thing I must tell you."


    "Hmm? And what is that?" Nell looked back, and everyone stopped before the exit.


    "I presume you already know about the incident details in Underworld, the other realm inside Devil Continent. Heretic God yed the several Demon Kings because of their conspiracy and cooperation with the Ruvoid Avatars. He only spared two neutral Demon Kings. I need to keep my promise to convey their request to you. They want to meet you." Dn grasped his hand behind his back.


    "Hmm, they might want to make a deal to protect themselves from the Heretic God? Or, they want to prove their innocence? Alright, tell them to meet us here at dawn." Lifa gave her consent.


    After that, everyone left Dn''s study room.


    "..." Dn waited a few minutes to ensure everyone was gone. He confirmed he was alone and immediately locked the room with a dark magic seal.


    He then took out the gift box that Elysia had given him before scanning every detail of each item inside. That night, theughter of a Devil Emperor resounded loudly. Luckily, that room was sealed and soundproof.


    "Ely, pleasee here." Lifa sat on the bed and patted the ce next to her.


    "Hmm?" Elysia tilted her head slightly, then went to approach Lifa.


    "!?" Elysia was surprised when Lifa gently made her lie down for ap pillow.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You have been working hard recently, and there have been many unexpected events that you have encountered. However, we haven''t heard what you have in mind. Can you grace this olddy to hear your words of wisdom?" Lifa stroked Elysia''s head and ran her fingers through Elysia''s long hair.


    Upon closer look, Elysia''s hair had turned ck with a dark purple hue, not pure obsidian ck like Ai''s.


    "You are the wisest one with countless experiences in life, mydy. What might you expect from a girl who is still a corn-bud?" Elysia smiled and looked at Lifa''s motherly face.


    "Fufu, I just wanted to talk to you. Hmm, this transparent halo is indeed a bit unique. Even I can''t touch it." Lifa tried to hold the four-pointed star halo above Elysia''s head. She could feel it was there, but her hand passed right through it like an illusion.


    "When it materializes, I also can''t touch it. Only the mini gem can I touch while materializing. Don''t you know anything about this divine artifact, Lady Tifa?" Elysia nced up. She was curious about this rainbow aurora halo.


    "Unfortunately, I couldn''t find anything after searching through various information in the divine libraries of the Nature Realm. If we consider the incident you mentioned, then the extreme north was created after the decisive battle hundreds of thousands of years ago. Divine beings are still sealed in a deep sleep, and no one knows about the arrival of that Primo Star, let alone its origin." Lifa shook her head.


    "I see..." Elysia closed her eyes and let Lifa caress her. At the same time, she tries to check Erina''s situation on Earth using the marker she left on Erina''s spirit. However, she ensured the other party would wait to notice her.


    ? "A halo?" Sylvia looked at the other girls and then at something above Elysia''s head. She couldn''t see it, no matter how many times she tried. Perhaps, only the divine could see that.


    "Sshh..." Lifa pressed her lips with her forefinger so the girls would tone down their voices. Elysia was currently focusing on examining another world.


    It was almost midnight at Elysia''s location but still early at night at Erina''s.


    Erina was alone in her bedroom, looking up at the starry night sky with a longing gaze. The glitz of gold and jewels glistened in every corner of the room. Everywhere was giving off the impression of the ultra-affluence of the wealthy.


    Unfortunately, the golden diva who caused it actually looked sad and frustrated. She still couldn''t control her power, and her situation worsened daily. Her ability became more violent, making it even more challenging to bring her own power under control.


    It had already been a week since she heard Elysia''s voice in her mind, and it had been ten days since Mio could only meet her at a safe distance. It was lonely, but her current situation could turn anyone and anything into gold with just a touch.


    "It''s my choice, but why is my path so difficult? Or, am I justcking in effort? I couldn''t even defeat my inner demon at that time. Elllie, if you were in my shoes, what would you do?" Erina looked down at her hands and sighed. She then intended to return to seclusion in her meditation chamber.


    Yet, she suddenly felt a warm feeling in her chest. She immediately turned around and widened her eyes when she found who was standing three steps behind her.


    "Hi~ Do you miss me?" Elysia waved her hand with apassionate smile.


    "E-Ellie?" Erina rubbed her eyes and looked at Elysia again. She made sure she wasn''t mistaken, and it wasn''t an illusion either.


    "Hum-mm~ You look troubled and troubled. How about this elder sister of yours give a little helping hand?" Elysia held out her hand.


    Erina responded bying closer and embracing Elysia. She knew only Elysia could nullify her power without worrying about anything.


    "Oh my, what happened to our golden diva? Where has the ambitious girl who said she wants to reach the top go?" Elysia''s gaze became tender and stroked Erina''s head. She didn''t know what was going on, but she could tell Erina was under a lot of stress.


    Erina was craving warmth and someone''spany now, and Elysia''s arrival hit her needs right on the spot. Elysia''s body scent was so lovely and calming. It could soothe her mind and soul in just a few sniffs.


    After a few moments of silence, Erina finally released Elysia from his embrace.


    "Sorry for suddenly hugging you, Ellie. I just felt like I needed some support. Anyway, I am d you visited me. Are your business in the other world over?" Erina asked somewhat excitedly. If that world''s affairs were over, then Elysia could apany her.


    "Hehe, it''s not over yet, but it doesn''t matter. I came to see what my friend was doing. Come here, we have lots of things to catch up~" Elysia held Erina''s hand and went to bed.


    They sat next to each other and exchanged stories about what had happened recently.

 Chapter 983 No Meddling

    "..." Erina could only cover her face with her hands in embarrassment. She blushed fiercely as Elysia did something to her body at will.


    She felt it was wrong, but she didn''t hate it. She would wish for more if she could ask.


    "Hum~ I''ve stabilized your energy flow. Why can you go into seclusion and still be in this state? Is there something bothering you, Erina?" Elysia finished doing a little massage to some of the acupoints on Erina''s body.


    "Uh, I don''t know either. I can''t focus." Erina immediately covered her body with a nket, which was only d in underwear.


    "You know, your strength is based on emotions. If you can master your own emotions, then your power will be under your control. You can be an unrivaled peak level powerhouse." Elysia brought her face closer and put her finger on Erina''s chin.


    "I-I, I will achieve it someday. Thank you, Ellie. You helped me once again..." Erina meekly nodded, but she looked a bit disappointed with herself.


    "Fufu, worry not. It''s only natural for friends to help each other. I actually want to give you something. Here you go, ta-daa~" Elysia took out a pair of ck-gold gloves from her Space Storage. It was the divine artifact she had made for Erina a while ago.


    "This is..." Erina marveled as she looked at the glove. They were both well-designed, but for some reason, he felt that it was a top-tier treasure beyond measure.


    "I named this artifact Fortune Gloves. It can help you control your ability and assist you to reach the pinnacle. You can get out of secluded and practice immediately. Here, I will help you put it on. It can never get dirty because of its self-cleaning ability ." Elysia grabbed Erina''s arm and put the glove on Erina''s delicate hands.


    "Ellie, I think it''s too precious. It''s an artifact beyond high-level, right?" Erina tried to retract her hands, but she soon let Elysia put the gloves on her hands.


    "I''m not going to lie to you. This is a divine artifact specially tailored for you. How are you going to thank me?" Elysia smiled and put her hands together.


    "I don''t know how to thank you, Ellie. Could you enlighten me on what you might want?" Erina felt that something connected her energy to the pair of gloves. Still, she was more concerned about what Elysia wanted from her. She knew her friend didn''t give this divine artifact for free.


    "What might I need, hmm? Alright, I want you." Elysia pointed at Erina''s heart.


    "You, you want me?" Erina was stunned for a moment, then she slowly blushed and covered her face. She muttered in a low voice to express her mood. "Ellie, I think... This kind of development is too fast."


    "Why? Could you be my priestess? The Saintess from Earth, Erina. Are you willing?" Elysia tilted her head, feeling confused about why Erina felt so embarrassed.


    "E-eh?" Erina seemed to have misunderstood the situation. Elysia gave a special divine artifact just for her as an investment. Still, she had to serve Elysia as the priestess?


    "You asked me to join your religion, Ellie? What should I do for you?" Erina still felt confused. She and her family already adhere to a religion.


    "Hmm~ How do I put this? Is there a God you worship?" Elysia took a bit of distance from Erina, but she didn''t lessen the smile on her face.


    "Um, we''re followers of the Shinto religion." Erin nodded slightly.


    "I see... you worship many Gods. The Queen of all ''us'' is the Goddess Amaterasu. I will soon ascend to the divine ss being after attaining my divinity. Still, I have no believers, nor do I need them. I only need my friends. Will you be mine? I''m curious if your prayers can reach me in another world. Elysia extended her hand in invitation.


    Erina pondered for a moment. What Goddess Fortuna said before was proven true and was directly confirmed by Elysia. Elysia was a Goddess from another world. She wished to reach Elysia, and now the opportunity was right in front of her.


    "En. Allow me to be your priestess." Erina put her hand into Elysia''s hand.


    At that moment, the temporary marker in Erina''s soul was upgraded to the next level as she became one of Elysia''s priestesses. However, it differed from the life-bound spirit connection that Elysia''s people in Vrelenia had. Nevertheless, Erina became half of Elysia''s people now.


    "I''m d to hear that. Alright, it''s gettingte. Be a good girl and sleep, OK? You can now talk to me via telepathy without waiting for me to contact you first. Starting tomorrow morning, you can end your seclusion because I have imparted some Another gift to you through this glove. You will know the moment you prove your identity to the its divine consciousness." Elysia tapped Erina''s gloves.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Are youing back to your world soon, Ellie, I mean, Goddess Ellie? Can you stay the night here? I don''t think I''m done telling you about Earth''s situation. I hope you can tell me what the other world is like." Erina was still holding Elysia''s hand, and she didn''t intend to let it go anytime soon.


    "OK." Elysia didn''t mind it.


    "Eh?" Erina didn''t expect that instant response. She thought Elysia would reply with someforting words because Elysia needed to return soon, but who would have thought that Elysia would agree.


    ''Sister Elena, can you meet the Earth Mother for me? She is already waiting for us outside.'' Elysia nced at the balcony.


    ''OK. Gaia seems to have a few things we need to know immediately.'' Elena left the Elysian Realm and met Gaia to exchange information. Erina knew very little, and this Earth Mother was omniscient.


    Elysia then chatted a few things with Erina while listening to the secret conversation between Elena and Gaia. She would know whatever Elena could know, after all.


    "Hehe, so other worlds are far more dangerous than Earth? Hmm, that makes sense since this world values not only strength, but also civilization and technological progress." Erina was amazed when she saw the pictures on Elysia''s camera.


    "Not really. That world also has quite impressive technology. The only difference is that it has threats everywhere and it doesn''t have as many people as Earth. But..." Elysiay down beside Erina and stared up at the ceiling.


    "But?" Erina waited for what Elysia would say next.


    "I''m afraid that if humanity tries to invade the underworld, then the demons will openly surface as a form of revenge. I can''t say for sure because Vrelenia''s underworld is only the size of a continent. But, I guess Earth''s underworld is just as big as Earth, or wider. There are also leaders and civilizations, kings and citizens. They are not pushvoer, but when humans cross the line, they will act decisively. Do you know what I want to say?" Elysia nced sideways, looking into Erina''s golden eyes.


    Mm, the human race on Earth could be threatened due to arge number of demons. Perhaps, in the future, Earth will not be too peaceful. Do we need to do something to stop America and its allies'' ambitions for the underworld? Erina also felt worried since Elysia said it clearly.


    "Earth has many deities and God-like beings. They are obviously going to do something, and I shouldn''t interfere. Well, what could a junior do, right? I''m not omnipotent." Elysia shrugged her shoulders with an innocent expression.


    "Cough..." Gaia coughed when she heard Elysia''s words. The existence that could be considered a top-tier Goddess condescendingly as a junior...


    "Hehe, you''re right. We should do our best for ourselves and those around us. What''s more, that event won''t happen soon since the underworld gate hasn''t even been found yet." Erina chuckled lightly.


    "Hmm, let''s let someone else take care of it when the timees. After Vrelenia manages to get out of the crisis, do you want toe with me to another world, Erina?" Elysia leaned her head against her hand while twirling a lock of Erina''s hair. Erina''s long hair had be golden, and the original brown hair only remained a little at the tip.


    "When the timees, I will definitelye with you, mydy. However, if it is now, I cannot do so. The current me is not worthy of you." Erina looked at Elysia apologetically.


    "OK, I will take you away when the timees." Elysia defended Erina''s head.


    A few minutester, Erina drifted off to sleep because Elysia''s caress gave her peace of mind.


    ''Ely, Gaia wants us to stay out of Earth''s destiny. She can only tolerates anything rted to Erina, the Minamoto Family or herself.'' Elena entered the room as a transparent spirit.


    ''Yeah, as we might have guessed. The Earth will probably change drastically in a few years. The modern era will alsoe to an end, and the magic era will return soon, huh... The turning of the wheel of fate here is a bit confusing.'' Elysia heaved a subtle sigh.


    ''What we can do? Instead of stopping the cause, those heaven''s dwellers chose to let things happen. The mortal world is the field to amuse the Gods of Heaven, after all. As for Gaia, she only allows humans to develop or fall to follow the destiny of each individual.'' Elena shrugged her shoulders.


    Elysia kissed Erina on the forehead to soothe the sleeper''s mind, then got out of bed. ''Now it''s time for us to return.''


    ''Let''s go.'' Elena held Elysia''s hand, and they immediately returned to Vrelenia.

 Chapter 984 The Things Left Unattended

    When morning came, Devil Emperor Dn informed his daughter that the two Demon Kings had arrived at his pce and were waiting for the Goddesses'' arrival.


    "The two Demon Kings of the Underworld are waiting for you in the throne hall." Sylvia checked her Swype and told everyone.


    "Okay, let''s get ready." Elysia nced down at her nket. A little cat, a bunny, and three foxes... They were huddled together on her tummy. She gently woke them up, checking on Erina''s state on Earth through their spirit connection.


    Morning sunlight streamed into Erina''s bedroom window, reflecting off the golden sheen of the room. Erina woke up on her bed feeling super refreshed and radiant. She was not spending the day in her secret chamber but in her bedroom after a tiring week of seclusion.


    Erina looked at the wall clock, and it was already ten o''clock. She almost missed breakfast, and it was already almost lunch.


    She nced to the side and heaved a subtle sigh when she found that Elysia was not there. However, what happenedst night was still vivid in her mind. She blushed, remembering Elysia''s massagest night, but she was also excited to anticipate her day.


    If it wasn''t for Elysia''s help, she would have needed much longer time to manage her violent power under control. Elysia came prepared and even gave her a divine artifact.


    "..." Erina propelled her body to sit up, then looked down at her hands. A pair of ck gloves with gold trim received her undivided attention.


    Upon closer inspection, she saw mysterious golden runes all over the glove. However, they were as thin as a spider''s web beneath the soft cloth. It was a glove with high artistic value that held a million mysteries that Elysia had prepared for her.


    ''Saintess Erina''s identity confirmed. Install additional information.''


    Elysia''s voice came to Erina''s mind suddenly. A lot of information instantly entered Erina''s mind. Whether it was rted to cultivation methods, fighting, and techniques. Everything goes into the brain as if it was her own memory.


    "Gasp! Huff... Haa-huu..." Erina was panting heavily as the information rush ended. She held her head and asked in her mind. ''Ellie, is that you?''


    ''No, those are the Fortune Gloves. I made themand with my voice, but don''t mistake the real one for a mere recording within the divine consciousness'' pretext, mkay?'' Elysia reminded Erina with a yful tone. ''Also, you are adept at telepathic with me, Erina. You need to think about me and speak your mind~ Ah, wait... If you keep thinking about me, will everything you think be conveyed to me too? Heehee, so be careful with your secrets~''


    Erina put that information into a note in her mind. However, there was something that concerned her more. ''Ah-uh, yes... Ellie, are you going to face the sealed Gods on your world''s moon soon?''


    ''We''re leaving tomorrow. I will tell you before we leave. Hum, you don''t need to worry because we didn''te there for a great battle. We''ll just re-seal those Ruvoid Gods until our preparations areplete. Although, it might only hold them for two months.'' Elysia tried to reassure Erina with a cheerful tone.


    ''Fine, but please be careful and make sure your safety too. I don''t know what I would do if something happened to you.'' Erina sped her hands.


    ''Okay, same with you. Earth will be unpeaceful in the near future. Anyway, please enjoy your day and practice diligently, Erina. Everything that I have prepared for you has been conveyed to your mind, and I believe that you have more than enough resources to reach rank eight. I need to take care of some business here, so see youter~'' Elysia then closed the telepathic line.


    ''...'' Erina closed her eyes, then chanted a prayer for safety and good fortune. She also wanted to know if her prayers were conveyed to her dear friend and Goddess like Elysia saidst night.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Someone knocked on the door. Erina didn''t answer immediately, and Mio entered the room because of the silent reply. Mio thought that her mistress was in deep meditation again, but who would have thought Erina was on the bed at that time, praying under the shining golden rays of the sun.


    Mio was mesmerized by that sight. Erina seemed to emit an ethereal sacred aura that was hard to describe. However, she could tell that Erina had put her golden touch ability under control.


    "You havee, Mio. Please prepare a change of clothes for me. We have many matters to attend to. Also, please tell my grandfather and father that I will be meeting them." Erina got up from her bed.


    "Y-yes! But, are you-" Mio was confused by her choice of words when she was about to ask.


    However, Erina could guess the question and reassure her confidently. "Everything is fine. I achieved a breakthrough and reached the intermediate stage of rank four. My golden touch has also been put under control even though the seal was removed. I feel more alive than ever. Would you like to try touching my hand?"


    Erina stretched out her hand, and Mio stared at it nervously.


    Mio broke into a cold sweat as she witnessed how scary her mistress''s golden touch was. Even so, she could notice the confidence in her mistress''s golden eyes and trusted her mistress with no hesitation.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Thus, Mio touched Erina''s gloved hand and found her hand still fine. There was nothing that turned into gold or gems.


    "Erina-sama, thank goodness!" Due to the overflowing joy, Mio immediately grabbed Erina''s hand. She jumped a little as she could not contain her happiness. Her mistress could get out of seclusion, and she could serve her mistress like usual.


    "This is all thanks to Ellie''s treatment. She treated mest night. I also got an exclusive gift to assist me." Erina stroked Mio''s head. She smiled as she was happy when she saw Mio happy. After all, Mio was the closest confidante besides Elysia.


    "Elysia-sama came to visit youst night?" Mio blinked her eyes innocently.


    ? "Yes, it''s a secret, mkay? For now, please do what I asked earlier. We better get ready." Erina pressed her finger to Mio''s cherry lips.


    "Uhm-ah, alright." Mio meekly nodded and rushed to carry out her mistress''s request.


    Erina was about to go to the bathroom. Still, she was reminded of the deity that had been around her recently. "Mio, do you know where Lady Darkness, the bat, and Victoria-sama, the raven, went? Are they still in this mansion?"


    "They left three days ago, Erina-sama. Victoria-sama is monitoring for Mitsuzuka-sama and Kenji-sama''s safety. Meanwhile, Lady Darkness... My apologies, I don''t know anything about her because she left without saying anything." Mio answered before typing something on her smartphone.


    "Oh, okay." Erina nodded and entered the bathroom. She had many ns in anticipation of her next meeting with Elysia.


    Meanwhile, Elysia and her people had just arrived at Dn''s throne hall. The two Demon Kings had been waiting for the Goddesses there, but these powerful demons looked uneasy.


    Even though they were Demon Kings, they were actually Saint-level devils. They barely differed from the devils on the surface, making girls who weren''t familiar with the Underworld wonder.


    ''What''s the difference between a devil and a demon? They''re still in the Devil Race, right?'' Elysia asked Sylvia via telepathy.


    ''Well, demons are devils that live in the Underworld. They cultivate more yin and dark energies. Also, they are more violent and vicious than the devil on the surface. They''re hard to manage, especially the small fries.'' Sylvia tried her best to exin something easy to understand.


    ''They are bad devils? They have a lot of sin aura.'' Yuuki whispered telepathically.


    ''You could put it that way...'' Sylvia couldn''t deny that statement.


    "Oh, my fairdies! My Goddesses! We havee to prove our innocence. We have absolutely no involvement with the Ruvoid Gods or their emissaries! All we do is rule our kingdom in the Underworld." The red Demon King hurriedly knelt before the Goddesses.


    "Yes, we reject the incitement and temptation promised by them, unlike the other Demon Kings." The blue Demon King also rushed to his knees.


    "The Heretic God let you off the hook. But why are you trying to prove that here? Since he didn''t do anything to you, he won''t touch you as long as you don''t cross his bottom line. Or, do you have a guilty conscience for what you did?" Nell folded her arms.


    "We dare not do anything that might offend the divine. We are Demion Kings, and we perform our roles as demons. We know our limits, but please don''t suppress us any further as our people are already at our limit." The blue Demon Kings gritted her teeth in frustration.


    "What''s going on on your side? We haven''t even set our feet in the Underworld." Nell blinked her eyes in confusion. She nced at Lifa, Elysia, and her big sister with a clueless expression.


    The two Demon Kings then exined their situation in the Underworld to the Goddesses. As a matter of fact, it was all the doing of the Heretic God.


    Xero created a terrifying Emperor-level hell hound from the manifestation of his divine dark matter and hellfire. He sent that scary monster to eradicate the demons involved in the Ruvoid Avatars'' grand scheme.


    However, a slight malfunction urred, and the Emperor-level hell hound did not disappear when its duty waspleted. Right now, that scary monster was still hunting demons indiscriminately and might even make the demons extinct from the Underworld.


    "That fool! Howe things never work out as they should on his side? He is still so reckless and stupid! Well, let''s summon him now." Nell grumbled and held her forehead. She then took out a talisman and asked Xero to meet her.

 Chapter 985 Spaceship Cannons

    Hearing Nell''s irritated response, Elysia thought for a moment about why the Human Goddess could be irritated regarding the affairs of the demons of the Underworld. It might be good if the demons perished for good. That way, there would be no more demons who might do bad things to the world.


    Since the demon''s nature was the path of sin and their destination was hell, where did Nell''s irritatione from? There would be a day when the holy divinity would stand up for the demons.


    ''No, my Lil Ely. Both bad and good are needed in this world. Do you still remember about there being good in bad, and there is bad in good? Everything is for the bnce of the world, and we shouldn''t eliminate the other side just because of our sense of justice. We are the judgment, remember?'' Elena reminded Elysia based on her understanding of the situation.


    ''Mm, let''s put that aside. We shouldn''t be dealing with it now either. Xero can take care of his naughty dog himself, can''t he?'' Elysia muttered as she saw the Heretic God''s signature wisp of miste to the throne of the hall.


    ''He should have, or he could have embarrassed himself. Anyway, what dress should I wear to your spirit, Ely? We have a white cute dress, but this sparkling dress is also good.'' Elena then hummed as she was busy dressing Elysia''s spirit.


    ''The mostfortable one is the best.'' Elysia was somewhat used to Elena''s actions. Her Guardian Angel was sometimes fond of treating her helpless spirit as a dress-up doll.


    "What''s with your distress call? I''ve secured the spaceship''s cannons as you requested." Xero materialized himself from within the ck mist with a half-asleep expression. Yet, he suddenly remembered something and immediately checked his wristwatch. "Wait, now is the time for us to go to the Dwarven Continent and fly to the Moon?"


    "It''s rted to the monster dog you created in the Underworld to hunt down the demons involved with the Ruvoid Avatars. You forgot about that one, right?" Nell snorted and folded her arms, taking a firm stance in front of her nemesis.


    "Monster dog? What do you mean by that hellhound? That boy has a fragment of my divinity and divine power. He should be gone once his task is done." Xero pursed his lips and rubbed his chin, feeling nothing was wrong with his side.


    He then nced to the side and found the two Demon Kings kneeling before the Goddesses. He then frowned. "Hey, what are you two doing here? Didn''t I let you off the hook since you weren''t involved with those troublemakers and traitors?"


    "Please leave a way out for us! You said you let us off the hook, but our people were still ughtered to try to stop that terrifying hellhound. The monster didn''t disappear even though it cleared the demons with the wisp of the contract of the other Demon Kings!" The red Demon King expressed hisints with a great grievance.


    "That boy didn''t disappear? Hmm, this is strange... No wonder my fragment of power hasn''t returned. Your people couldn''t possibly be involved in that tantalizing curse contract, right?" Xero folded his arms, feeling suspicious of thest two Demon Kings before him.


    "We dare not!" The blue Demon Kings immediately replied.


    "Alright, let me handle it for a moment. You twoe with me." Xero felt something was wrong, but it would be much better to check it out in person.


    He bound the two Demon Kings with his darkness, but he was stopped just before he left. He looked back and nced at Elysia''s group. "You can finish your business here, and I will follow you to the Dwarven Continent once this business is over."


    "Do you need any help?" Elysia asked out of courtesy.


    "No need. I''m enough to topple Underworld upside down if it''s needed." Xero waved his hand in farewell.


    ''Please let us know if something out of controles to you. You also have an escape route. Please don''t be careless or reckless. We can''t bear to fall into the enemy''s schemes again.'' Elysia sent a secret telepathy before Xero stepped into the fog.


    ''Heh, both you and your master are really simr.'' Xero smirked at Elysia before activating the entrance array to the Underworld. The two Demon Kings were also brought in there.


    "Oh, so that''s how we get into the Underworld on the Devul Continent. We have to make our own entrance." Yuuki dropped his fist onto her open palm.


    "But, that doesn''t exin how demons can appear on other continents. It''s as if demons from the Underworld can spawn anywhere at will." E was unconvinced.


    "The demons from the Underworld can only travel to the surface world within the Devil Continent. Those that appear on other continents are nothing more than vagabond demons looking for victims. They hide in the shadows and rotten hearts of humans." Dn exined a bit just because his mood was excellent today.


    "Are all of them under yourmand, Devil Emperor Dn?" Ariel clenched her fists. She both felt tense and irritated, considering the magnitude of the devil and demon''s nasty deeds in the Human Continent.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Humans and devils both have their own spy agents, why did youe to the conclusion that I am an almighty devil who orchestrates all the evil deeds in human territory? Those vagabond demons do not govern or take orders from anyone. They only ept a deal with the soul or sacrifice as the payment of their help." Dn stepped toward the exit.


    "It''s not just humans, but other races also fall prey to them. Underworld only exists on the Devil Continent, but demons can be everywhere." Sylvia exined a bit to avoid misunderstandings.


    "It''s time we fetch the cannons. Devil Emperor Dn also has some business to attend to quickly. See how eager he is." Elysia whispered to the girls.


    Sylvia jogged and walked beside her father. "Hehee~ Father, you look in a good mood now. Did Ely''s gift please you very much? Why no spill some secrets to this adorable daughter of yours and share a bit of your excitement? Ely, look, this is my first time seeing my father looks carefree after so many years."


    "Hmm?" Elysia caught up with Sylvia because this devil princess asked her toe closer. She studied Dn''s face and saw almost no difference from his usual expression.


    "Oh, you are embarrassed and now put on a neutral cold face? Fine, silent reply, is it? See how I will ignore you for a few years. I have Ely." Sylvia pouted and hugged Elysia''s arm.


    "What do you say, silly daughter of mine? Yeah, tha gift please me very much, but no secrets to spill for you. Ask your dear friend and you will know everything." Dn pursed his lips and ruffled Sylvia''s hair. He couldn''t bear his daughter''s cheap threat.


    "Hmph!" Sylvia just snorted and no longer spoke. She then returned to the group and talked briefly about her daily life with everyone.


    "..." Dn stared at how close Sylvia and Elysia were. For some reason, a picture of Elysia wearing his wife''s precious robe came to mind. Elysia was simr to histe wife that night, and all of it was his daughter''s fault for trying to dress Elysia in the robe he gave her...


    Dn held his forehead and shook his head. He felt wrong to have a crooked idea about this human girl.


    They arrived at the manufacturing building outside the capital city a whileter. Rows of massive cannons came to everyone''s sight, and the ck glow of each weapon of mass destruction emitted an intimidating air even in its dormant state.


    "I believe you saw the destroyed area five kilometers to the south earlier. One of the secondary cannons at a half full charge could blow up a mountain. We dared not try with the main cannon as it would be devastating." Dn pointed at thergest one. The ferocious-looking metal dragon head cannon.


    "Woah... Aren''t the devils able to rule the world with this kind of technology? The Goddesses even entrusted the blueprint of the modernized ancient ultimate weapon to you." Vanessa gulped her saliva. She couldn''t imagine what would happen if the central cannon was fired at full charge.


    "As long as we have sufficient resources and power, that is possible. However, such ambition is meaningless. Also, it is impossible for us to manufacture another main cannon as that would require the divine-ss resources which are too scarce." Dn sighed and shook his head.


    "Hmm, who knows what the future holds? You might be able to make a certain deity ying weapon to protect yourself." Lifa shrugged her shoulders.


    "Well, all of them are still wrapped in Heretic God''s protective spells. However, you can take them away now. One main cannon, seven secondary cannons, seventeen primary guns, and twenty seven secondary guns." Dn spread his arms, presenting all the fruits of his and thousands of devils'' hard work to the divine.


    "Thank you for all your hard work." Lifa put her hand on her upper chest, expressing her gratitude.


    "I am honored. We hope you can eliminate the greatest threats from our world. We will do everything we can to eradicate the remaining ursed creatures from this continent." Dn put his fist in his side chest, giving a knight salute.


    "Affirmative. Leave them to us. We shall ensure to handle the loose ends from a hundred thousand years ago. Two months before judgment day for them." Lifa nodded in reply.


    After that, Elysia put all those huge cannons and guns into the Nature Realm.


    The girls then bid their farewell to Dn before teleporting away from the vicinity.


    Dn waited a few moments to make sure everyone was gone for real. He then took out his Swype and spoke in an authoritative tone. "Project X will start in three days. Everyone can rest well for now. We will create another masterpiece for our own use."

 Chapter 986 Beat The Disobedient Dog

    Xero and the two Demon Kings have just arrived in the Underworld. At a nce, he didn''t feel anything strange going on there. It was still the usual hell-looking terrain he remembered a few days ago.


    The only thing that set it apart was only the demons looked so rare and barely existed within a radius of five


    fifteen kilometers from his current location.


    "That monster is currently in the eastern sea defense fortress. That one is trying to break into the secondyer of our fortress." The red Demon Kings pointed toward east.


    "I already know. We''re going there now." Xero frowned at some unpleasant factor.


    He then flew off towards the east, covering a distance of hundreds of kilometers in just a few minutes. The two Demon Kings tried their best to catch up, but their speed could not match God-level being.


    "Roar!" The giant hellhound ravaged a demon city near the eastern ocean. The fortress has fallen, and thousands of demons have fallen prey to the unstoppable monster.


    "We need to hold on until the Demon King returns. Our lord is seeking reinforcements from the divine of the surface world to subdue this Dog God! Inflict more binding restrain! Prevent more casualties!" A Demon General eximed while desperately trying to contain the rampaging divine-ss monster.


    "!!!" Hundreds of high-level demons tried to shackle the monster with hundreds of reins. They were sweating profusely and exhausted, but they knew they would be butchered to death if this giant dog monster was not restrained.


    "Roar!" The giant hellhound zed with hellfire, trying to break free. However, the surrounding demons who attempted to restrain him did not give up or flinch even though they were burned alive. They didn''t even cry out in pain despite the extreme agony.


    "Hmm..." Xero just arrived above the almost destroyed fortress city. He had witnessed the extent of the damage his little creation had done the whole way here.


    Who would have thought that his fragment of power chose to ignore his orders and build its own awareness to rebel? The significant malfunction urred, and the Emperor-level hellhound had now ascended to God-level after devouring countless demons in the past few days.


    "The little thing created by me dares to challenge my authority? Who gave you that courage?" Xero asked with a voice echoing through the reddish Underworld skies.


    The Heretic God descended from the sky, emitting a suffocating aura from the thick darkness.


    "The Devil, Evil, I mean the Heretic God has arrived!" One of the high-level demon troops eximed in surprise.


    "Roar!!!" The hellhound rebelled extraordinarily fiercely, as if it couldn''t wait for anything to attack the Heretic God.


    *ng!* *Rumble!*


    Hundreds of shackle chains copsed instantly as the demons were distracted, and the hellhound''s power suddenly spiked up.


    *Swoosh*


    Incredibly hot hellfire scorched the surrounding ground, and the hellhound immediately shot up into the sky.


    *shes!*


    The hellhound released a fire breath, and it immediately erged into a tornado pir of fire that seemed to burn the sky and clouds.


    "Extinguish. Since you have chosen to challenge me, then don''t expect me to be merciful to you." Xero came out of the fire unharmed. He then grinned widely.


    *Swoosh!* *Bam!*


    Xero shot faster than the speed of sound, hitting the hellhound with a destructive physical attack on the meridians.


    *Boom!*


    The hellhound was blown quite far up the mountain and impaled into a sharp rock of a cliff.


    "You won''t die that easily, will you? You are my creation, part of my power, after all... How could you let me down? Let me teach you a lesson." Xero appeared right in front of the hellhound like a ghost. He then proceeded to beat the disobedient dog into oblivion.


    "..." The two Demon Kings came a momentter. They were amazed at what awaited them.


    The hellhound was beaten half to death. That giant Dog God that was feared and made the demons despair in the past few days ended up being a sandbag that couldn''t even fight back.


    The high-level demons in the destroyed fortress watched with wide-open mouths. The mountain was turned upside down, and the powerful hellhound could not fight back against its master.


    Once again, they realized the vast difference between God and the mortal. The true terror faced by the Demon Kings who teamed up with the Ruvoid God''s emissaries was like that. The Four Demon Kings were personally yed by the Heretic God that day.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You now know who the boss is?" Xero wiped the ck liquid from his hands and looked down at the beaten dog.


    "Whimper, whimper..." The hellhound was sober and whimpered for mercy.


    "You were mesmerized by the great power boost and lost your sense of reason, but you are still my fragment of power. How can I just wipe you out?" Xero snorted and folded his arms.


    This morning he was supposed to be with the Goddesses, yet he had to take care of this mess. And he was there, received a blood bath instead.


    "You stinky dog,e back to me this instant." Xero grimaced as he smelled his current body scent. He needed to shower well and eliminate the stench of demons, blood, and any unpleasant smell, or the Goddesses would kick him out because he was smelly.


    *Poof*


    The hellhound showed no disobedience and immediately dematerialized into a mist of darkness. The fragment of the Heretic God''s power also returned to the rightful owner.


    "Hmm..." Xero checked his meridians. He found his fragment of power umted so much demonic energy, and it was enough if he said that he received a leap and bound from this incident alone.


    All he needed to do was to refine this demonic energy into his own power, and he could call it an outstanding contribution from the demons.


    "Anyway, I''ve resolved the Underweorld''s crisis. Since there are only two kingdoms left here, then divide the Underworld''s territory into two. You red will govern the western region, and you blue will govern the east. Let''s redraw the territory on the map, and you must manage the rest. You can bother the Devil Emperor Dn if you need anything or any pointer. He is capable devil." Xero took out the underworld map and drew an origin line in the middle to divide the continent in two.


    He flew up into the sky and handed the map scroll to one of the Demon Kings before quickly leaving.


    "You don''t need to thank me." That was what the Heretic said before he disappeared.


    "The problem is caused by you and this destruction is partly your responsibility. Yet, you say that as if you were the hero, the deity worthy of worship?" The red Demon Kings snorted in annoyance.


    "Sigh, forget it. That Heretic God is like a madman. Fortunately, we asked the Goddesses for help to resolve this quickly before the destruction extended deep into our territory. However, we have an overflow of trouble from the vacant territory now." The blue Demon Kings sighed as she looked at the map.


    "Well, biggernd means more resources and things. We can take care of that gradually." The red Demon Kings nced at the map and felt the division was alright.


    "The problem is that we will be short of people for such arge area, my friend. There are barely any demons that survived in those five regions, and those that did manage to survive were nothing more than little demons that even the Dog God belittled..." The Blue Demon King sighed once again. She copied the map and handed over one to her friend.


    "I guess you''re right, but what can we do? It was their fault for epting the contract offer from the invaders in the ancient era. Those idiots defamed the name of the Demon King of the Underworld and became traitors. They and their entire generation deserve to be wiped out." The red Demon King snorted indignantly at the thought of those idiots.


    "Well, I will be going east now to arrange things. If you have any trouble, please let me know. Devil Emperor Dn also seems to have good rtions with the Goddesses and the Heretic God. We need to always maintain good rtions with him." The blue Demon King waved her hand in farewell.


    She led her people away with her. Thebined forces were separated on the spot since the problems were over.


    "Well yeah..." The red Demon King subconsciously raised his hand in reply. He watched his friend fly away, then went down to meet his people.


    Meanwhile, Elysia''s group had just arrived on the Dwarven Continent. The cool-looking spaceship from Lifa''s masterpiece blueprint was already in front of them.


    The ck sheen of high-end metal exuded a sense of resilience, and the blue energy flow that spread like a formation circuit throughout the spaceship gave a futuristic impression.


    It was a design from the ancient era, but Lifa tweaked her blueprints after doing some research on Earth. Some inspiration from Elysia and Elena also provided some influence.


    "We need to attach the cannons to the spaceship and connect them to themand center. That may take some time, including basic testing. Our only problem is fuel for this spaceship. We have not been able to start the engine despite following your instructions." Nuraddir looked at the ferocious-looking cannons with some satisfaction.


    The devil had not disappointed him, and he could admit the devil was dwarf''s great rival in the field of technological advancement.


    "The fuel for this spaceship is a bit special because I have found an alternative to energy cores to operate with this new type of technology. This is the sample, and I have named it Stardust. This powder can be a substitute fuel resource." Lifa showed me a bag of blue powder.


    "!?" Nuraddir gasped in surprise. It was a great discovery for all concerned. Suppose those resources could be secured within a certain amount. In that case, he could say goodbye to the energy cores in operating magic items and means of transportation.


    "Ahem, may I know if we could possibly mine a resource like this? The Stardust could be incredibly valuable for advancing technology to rece energy cores. We can avoid overkill or extreme livestock for mass production of energy cores!" Nuraddir couldn''t contain his excitement.


    "You can find them from the meteorites that fell here. Not all of them can be extracted into this blue powder, but you can make more spaceships to mine in outer space. There are many celestial bodies for you to explore and countless meteorites for you to mine." Elysia raised her finger, pointing towards the sky.


    "O-oh~" Nuraddir''s mind was blown, and it went somewhere else. He envisioned himself leading his troops to explore the starry sky beyond the world with hundreds of spaceships and an ark fleet.

 Chapter 987 Sky Library

    "Hmm, I hope in the future all the races can work together on it. No stupid disputes, but qualitypetition. I have some interesting ideas that I will share with all the region leaders as well." Lifa could tell what Nuraddir was imagining.


    "Haha, that is an amazing recent breakthrough. It benefits not only the Dwarven Race, but all races! It would be dangerous if I monopolized that mining. I was just wondering if there was a way to detect the stardust inside a meteoroid or asteroid." Nuraddirughed dryly as he felt his intentions had been discovered easily.


    "For now, there''s no way. It just depends on your luck. I''ll give you this sample to research. Perhaps, the dwarves can make the magic item for it." Lifa shook her head.


    "Well, I will try my best to meet your expectations." Nuraddir received the pouch with both hands. That blue powder was beyond precious to him.


    "Dwarven Emperor Nuraddir, can you give us one of your unused Floating Forttresses?" Rhea asked for something out of the blue.


    "One of my Floating Fortresses? May I know what you are going to do with it?" Nuraddir blinked his eyes several times as he stared at the long turquoise-haired Goddess.


    "This is one of the ideas we will convey to all regional leaders. We want to create a city of knowledge for all races to ess. A sacred ce where all kinds of information are ced, and all parties will contribute to making that happen. The Sky Library is where knowledge and legacy are ced for future generations." Rhea raised her index finger when she spilled the idea.


    "O-oh~ Alright, I see. We just happen to have a test floating fortress that''s too big for us to use. It''s still not operational, but I''m sure it could be a suitable knowledge city." Nuraddir was enlightened and immediately agreed to contribute.


    "Good, we will modify it with our divine magic." Rhea nodded and smiled contentedly.


    "While waiting for the cannons to be installed, let''s go to that Floating Fortress. We named that one... Well, forget it, that name has no meaning anymore since it will be the Sky Library from now on." Nuraddir led the way and guided everyone away.


    Momentster, the biggest Floating Fortress was presented before the Goddesses. It was a failed product because it had never been used, even after being created tens of years ago. There were too many malfunctions, and the operating costs were too high. Thus, it looks like a small mountain of old ruins.


    "They even leave this treasure out in the open like this as if it''s worthless..." Elysia muttered under her breath.


    "That''s decent enough." Rhea took out more than a hundred talismans and core formations from her Space Bag. She and the other Goddesses had been preparing for this three days ago, and now was the time to put them to use.


    Over a hundred talismans and formation cores flew into the mountain ruins. Rhea sped her hands and asked the nature spirits to help her reshape the old Floating Fortress into a floating fortress city.


    *Rumble* *Rumble*


    The old Floating Fortress was lifted into the air along with chunks of soil and rock, forming arge city shaped like the Gasing with a tower in the middle.


    Lifa and Nell soon gave a helping hand with the finishing touches. All talismans and formations are installed in the floating city.


    Several minutester, the floating city formed by hundreds of nature spirits and protected by a divine formation waspleted.


    "That is The Sky Library, the ce for enlightenment and the truth. We have left a lot of knowledge about various things there, and we want everyone to contribute too. It will only open one year from now, and all parties will use the time it''s to store their knowledge there for future generations. The details will be announced soon." Rhea waved her hand at the nature spirits in the sky.


    Some chose to stay in the floating city to help the Goddesses protect that sacred ce.


    Nuraddir was amazed after witnessing how easy it was for a Goddess to form a floating city. It was only a matter of minutes, and a sacred city was created. It even floated without using energy cores!


    "All sounds good. But is the Sky Library moving on its own?" Nuraddir gulped his saliva.


    "Yes, it will travel around the world and visit each region''s capital city. We will convey the details soon." Rhea nodded in confirmation.


    "Wow, wasn''t that too easy? It only took a few minutes." Lixue gaped as he stared at the floating ind.


    "We have some things to do. Please help us toplete these tasks." Nell faced everyone.


    "What do we need to do?"


    "Alright, let''s get this over with quickly."


    "It''s rted to the ideas that will be told to each region leader, hmm?"


    The girls wondered, but they would be happy to help.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "All right, let''s do it." Elysia clenched her fists excitedly.


    Even though that was what she said, Lifa divided the tasks among everyone except for herself. Even the little dragons also got their assignment.


    "Is there nothing I can do to help? You will leave me alone?" Elysia looked at everyone like an abandoned kitty. She nced at Lifa with aint.


    "Fufu, what do you mean by leaving you alone, my dear? It will only take a moment. We''ll all be back in an hour at the most. You have Ai, Zera, and your master with you." Lifa couldn''t bear to leave Elysia alone, but she also couldn''t order her master to do the misceneous work.


    "..." Elysia nced at her shadow. Ai was there, giving an okay hand gesture. Elena was still in the Elysian Realm, and Zera was in the bracelet realm with Number One.


    If everyone left to take care of some matters, she also didn''t know what to do now. Could she take a stroll?


    "What if-" Nuraddir rubbed his hands with a resplendent expression. He could ask his son to apany Elysia wherever she wanted to go.


    Yet, Luna suddenly interrupted in the middle and held Elysia''s hand. "It''s okay, I can''t possibly leave you if you look at me with that look. Mama will apany you whenever you want."


    "No, mother... You need to help the Goddesses with us." Lynn tried to drag her mother away with her.


    "No, no... I''m going to be with Ely. You are my capable daughter, and I can hand over my part of the assignment to you. In exchange, mama will hug you to sleep tonight." Luna pressed her dainty finger to Lynn''s lips.


    "Wha- who wants to sleep with you? If you want to apany Ely, then it''s fine. Ely, let''s go first." Lynn rushed out of her mother''s grasp because she was too shy to continue.


    "Then we''d better get going and sort things out. We''ll be right back." Lifa waved her hand to Elysia, and everyone left with her.


    ''Master, I''ll be right back! Please don''t do anything risky or dangerous within an hour of my absence.'' Rhea was reluctant to leave, but her mother needed her help.


    ''It''s okay. I''ll just walk around town with Lady Luna and Ai.'' Elysia waved her hand with a smile.


    After everyone left, Luna hugged Elysia lovingly. "If only Lynn wasn''t so shy. We even snuggled togetherst night. Alright, we should go now. It''s very rare that I get to spend alone time with my lovely daughter. Only you will ept my love, Ely~"


    "Uh, well..." Elysia didn''t think about Luna''s overflowing love so she wouldn''t feel embarrassed. She pushed Luna gently to make room for her. They then flew back to the capital city for sightseeing while waiting for everyone to return.


    "Uh-huh?" Nuraddir was left alone in a vacant lot outside the capital city. He felt that everyone had forgotten about him.


    However, he also returned to the capital city to take care of some matters. He told his son to use this opportunity to take a stroll with Elysia.


    ''What does this old vixen want to do with Ely?'' Ai asked Elena via spirit connection.


    ''I also do not understand. It couldn''t be because she was horny and wanted Elysia''s touch, right? The mating season she was worried about had not yet arrived.'' Elena also felt confused.


    ''Could it be rted to what she was talking aboutst night? She is an experienced soul fox, right? We talked about Ely''s dreamless sleepst night, and that''s why the girls have the tacit understanding to let Luna spend time alone with Ely?'' Ai ponderedst night''s conversation when Elysia and Elena went to meet Erina.


    ''Hm, let''s observe her for now.'' Elena decided to leave Luna with that idea for a while.


    Next, Luna took Elysia for a walk in the capital city''s downtown area. The dwarf prince came to escort them, but the girls were too absorbed in their little stroll.


    Having had enough fun, Luna felt it was time to discuss the thing she wanted to talk about. ''Ely, have you ever considered the reasons behind your dreamless sleep? You have been in this world for several months but have not even reached the dream world. Even when you go to Earth, it''s still a dreamless sleep.''


    ''Hmm... I don''t think about it anymore. There''s nothing I can do either.'' Elysia held Luna''s arm like a daughter who was afraid to get lost in the crowd.


    ''Would you like your mama to do something for you? I am an experienced soul fox. I can take you to a dream world. You can already use the skills of foreboding and vision of the future. Thus, this might be easy.'' Luna smiled faintly as if she had some exciting ideas to try in mind.


    ''That''s fine on my side. How are you going to try it? It''s still early, and it''s unlikely I''m going to sleep again, right?'' Elysia checked the clock on the tower.


    ''Leave the rest to mama. Let''s book a room, and I will check your symptoms~'' Luna held Elysia''s hand and rushed to a nearby ssy hotel.

 Chapter 988 Beast Tattoos And Dreamland

    "Thank you for apanying us around, Prince Reizzouck. We are feeling a bit tired and would like to rest while waiting for our friends to return." Elysia conveyed her appreciation and thanks politely.


    "Haha, there''s no problem here. You are our honored guests, and it''s only natural that we give you a hospitable treatment. What do you think about this capital city?" Reizzouck waved his hand in a friendly manner.


    "This city deserves to be called the center of technology and innovation. We found many new things here. Uh, it''s about time. We shall take our leave, Prince Reizzouck." Luna raised her hand in farewell, then took Elysia into the hotel.


    "..." Reizzouck rubbed his head, then left once Elysia and Luna entered the hotel.


    Luna booked a room and immediately entered there with great enthusiasm. However, she still restrained herself, considering Elysia had three secret guardians.


    "Okay, we''re here now. Please lie down on the bed and let me do a little testing on you, Ely." Luna put her hands together and smiled radiantly.


    "Okay." Elysia obeyed andy down on the bed, looking at Luna curiously.


    "I have checked you many times since we slept together, but there is nothing wrong with your body. However, I suspect something is going on in your psyche. You are resting, but not really sleeping." Luna sat on the bed and stroked Elysia''s head gently.


    "Um, I don''t really understand, but what are we going to do?" Elysia smiled confusedly.


    "Allow me to draw beast tattoos on your skin. My soul fox beast tattoos can help you take a better control of your mind and body." Luna took out a unique blue brush from her Space Bag.


    Beast tattoos? I remember that it was a secret technique belonging to the Beast Race and the Beastkin Race that was usually used to surpass the body''s limitations for a certain period of time. What does that have to do with my dreamless sleep? Also, can a human master that technique despite getting the beast tattoos? Is it permanent?" Elysia raised her arms and looked at her smooth jade-like skin. She was sure Elena would be angry if Luna drew tattoos on her body.


    "I''m sure you can master this technique in no time. Also, this beast tattoos can help your physique as a passive skill, and this will be invisible when you don''t use it. See, this is my beast tattoos, and it''s more than just a break one''s body limit, my dear daughter." Luna shows her soul fox beast tattoos.


    The light blue hue appears on her tender facial skin like an illustrious illusion that attracts attention. The tattoos then spread throughout the body, forming the marks and distinctive features of high-quality artistic value.


    "..." Elysia was stunned as she looked at Luna''s current appearance. For some reason, she found her foster mama now looked even more enchanting and stunning.


    "What do you think? This will improve your senses, physical abilities, and mind capabilities. Even when you''re not active, beast tattoos can assist you by a certain margin. Are you interested?" Luna brought her face closer to Elysia.


    "Mm, you are so stunning. So, you will draw the tattoos with magic all over my body?" Elysia nodded slightly.


    "Fufu, thank you~ Anyway, this may be a little embarrassing for you, but please bear with it. I will undress too so you are not the only one who feels embarrassed. Ah, please tell Ai and your master. We also need their approval." Despite saying that, Luna smiled in anticipation. Her dainty hands were ready to move to strip Elysia''s dress.


    ''She wants to grope my Ely''s body!? Ah, I knew it! That is what this horny vixen wants!'' Elena eximed in shock and dissatisfaction.


    ''Why not let this soul fox do what she wants to do? Her intentions are pure with no hint of naughty ideas. She just wants to help Ely with her secret technique.'' Ai rolled her eyes.


    ''Which side are you on now, Ai? So, you''re saying that I should let this vixen do what she wants to my Ely?'' Elena raised her eyebrow and snorted.


    ''Please calm yourself down. Just look and see what she will do. She imed herself as Ely''s foster mama, so she wouldn''t do anything funny. Also, it''s not winter now, so you don''t need to worry.'' Ai heaved a subtle sigh.


    ''Hmm, let''s wait and see. I will step in if she dares to overstep her boundaries.'' Elena growled as she wasn''t convinced yet.


    Elysia then asked Elena and Ai for approval. Even though she needed to convince Elena, she got permission. She could remove them if the beast tattoos didn''t have the desired result, which made Elena give in.


    Thus, Elysia undressed so that Luna could draw that spiritual tattoos immediately. It would be embarrassing if everyone returned while the ritual was being performed.


    "Please leave my underwear, okay?" Elysia covered her breasts andy on the bed. She was still wearing her underwear, but for some reason, Luna still wanted to strip it all away.


    "No can do, my dear daughter. It can hinder the drawing ritual. It''s only five minutes, please don''t be too shy~" Luna shook her head.


    Elysia finally gave in when Luna insisted on it. Luna apanied Elysia in a simr situation and showed her full-body beast tattoos proudly and confidently.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Luna drew the soul fox beast tattoos on Elysia''s body for five minutes using a brush and magic from above to the bottom.


    After that, Elysia hurriedly wrapped herself in a nket because she was too embarrassed.


    "Fufu, everything is done. Look at you now, so lovely and charming. It''s as if I want to pounce on you~" Luna also got into the nket. She took out a mirror and gave it to the shy Ely.


    "Uuh..." Elysia was trembling a bit because of the previous event. She saw her face in the mirror and couldn''t believe that reflection was her current self.


    She was still herself, but something drew her attention to her reflection. The purplish-blue tattoo pattern truly matched her eye color, and she currently looked like a charming demon who could even entice her own interest. If she added the fox ears and tail, she would be a genuine fox beastkin.


    "That''s so enchanting, right? It also increases our charm and charisma. Now, try closing your eyes and going to sleep. I''ll try to assist your quality sleep and find out what''s wrong with your dreamless sleep. First, let''s try the foresight dream, then we''re going to dreand. I''ll wake you up when the girlse back." Luna hugged Elysia from the side.


    "Um, I''ll give it a try." Elysia sighed and put the mirror aside. She closed her eyes and fell into a light sleep.


    Luna hugged Elysia closer and looked at Elysia''s face in more detail. She subconsciously licked Elysia''s face like a caring mother fox but immediately remembered it was improper. She felt embarrassed because of her impulse, but she also remembered something.


    Elysia let Vanessa and Yuuki lick her face almost every morning. Thus, she thought it was okay. She then pressed her cheek against Elysia''s head and assisted Elysia into the foresight dream.


    Luna hugged Elysia closer and looked at Elysia''s face in more detail. She subconsciously licked Elysia''s face like a mother fox but immediately remembered it was improper. She felt embarrassed because of her impulse, but she also remembered something.


    Elysia let Vanessa and Yuuki lick her face in the morning. Thus, Luna thought it was okay. She then put her cheek on Elysia''s head and assisted Elysia into the foresight dream.


    On the other hand, Elysia went to her usual dreamless light sleep. However, she immediately remembered that she needed to try using the foresight abilities she got from Luna and Fortuna here.


    She tried it, and the voidndscape soon turned into a world of paradise.


    The lively green forest, serene blueke, the vast turquoise sky that gave the impression of freedom, and beautiful expanses of the colorful flowers. Elysia found herself in the middle of an unknown ce with a good scenery.


    *Rustle* *Rustle* *Swoosh* *Swoosh*


    Elysia could hear subtle noises from the direction of theke. She walked over there and was amazed to see countless manifestation spirits flying around.


    They take the form of adorable elemental wisps in various colors and sizes. Everyone yed happily, like they had nothing to worry about in life.


    At first nce, Elysia felt they were nature spirits, but there were some differences.


    At that moment, a veiled girl d in a majestic white dress came out of nowhere. Elysia could barely catch that fairdy''s shadow, and her foresight dream was cut off.


    Elysia was stunned for a moment and pondered at what had just happened. ''What was that? Why was my foresight forced to end when that veileddy came into view?''


    ''Ely, is this your dream space? Why is it so void and hollow? You always go to sleep in this kind of loneliness?'' Luna''s voice came from nowhere, startling the confused Elysia.


    ''Lady Luna?'' Elysia flinched when someone suddenly hugged her from behind.


    ''Wrong password.'' Luna blew her breath into Elysia''s ear.


    ''Uuhh... Mama?'' Elysia looked back and breathed a sigh of relief when she found it was Luna.


    ''Mm-hmm~ I''m your mama. This space is very strange and seemed to want to drive me away. Forget it. Allow me to take you to my dreand of paradise!'' Luna brought Elysia away from that lonely and dark dream space.


    Thanks to Luna, Elysia finally got an auspicious dream for the next event. However, it was still Luna''s dream, not hers. She was invited into a dreand where Luna could create any desired event using illusion and imagination techniques.

 Chapter 989 Foresight Dream

    "Your spirit consciousness finally stabilized and felt at ease." Luna could finally feel relieved.


    "Thank you mama. It was an amazing dreand tour tour." Elysia put her hand on the railing, looking at the sunset on the horizon.


    The breeze brushed her long hair gently, soothing her spirit. She was satisfied after almost a day spent in dreand with Luna, and her convenient mama was proficient at apanying her.


    "However, is that really okay? I feel like we''ve gone through many kinds of dreand and paradise here." Elysia nced at Luna.


    "That''s fine. The time that passes in dreand is not the same as the outside world. For you to know, outside only a few minutes pass." Luna wrapped her arms around Elysia''s shoulders. "You don''t think this is my dream, do you? Please don''t get me wrong. This dreand is indeed a manifestation of my desire that I prepared for you, but it is also your dream."


    "Um, I know. Thanks for showing me around. Can we even call that a date?" Elysia chuckled softly and rested her head on Luna''s shoulder. She felt so calm and peaceful somehow.


    "Yes. Goddess Lina and Ai would be jealous if they found out, hehe... It''s only natural for a mother to apany her lovely daughter on a trip to amusement parks and many other ces." Luna clenched her fist and defended her situation with a usible reason.


    "You are now an enlightened and reconciled spirit consciousness, Ely. Let''s return to that dream space. You can try using your foresight dream ability or create your own dreand paradise." Luna looked up. She had stabilized Elysia''s conscious spirit, and it was time to return to the primary business.


    "Okay, but will youe there with me?" Elysia stared into Luna''s ethereal blue eyes.


    "Mm, of course. How could mama leave you in that dark lonely ce alone? That can''t be allowed. We should join our dream space like this every night if possible." Luna stroked Elysia''s head. She felt a bit strange, but it was so exhrating to treat her master as a lovely daughter.


    "Then let''s go." Elysia looked at the amusement park and dreand scenery again, then turned around to leave hand-in-hand with Luna.


    The dreand soon broke and vanished. The scenery returned to the dark and lonely dream space. In this ce, Elysia used to sleep because there was nothing but emptiness there.


    "All right, now this dream space is not trying to repel me. So, we can proceed to the next step. Ely, I think the previous short foresight that you experienced was a good start. Let''s do that again, but make sure you always be calm. Fate and destiny will only reveal the possibility of foresight. We are only spectators there and I will be there to apany you." Luna carefully looked around the dark dream space, then hugged Elysia from behind.


    "Do you want us tobine our foresight dream so that the possible future can be clearer and longer?" Elysia could tell Luna''s intentions.


    "Precisely~ It will be difficult if you are alone. That''s just one full world scene, and you are already in a disorder. It''s not healthy to repeat. This is different from our usual foresight, after all. Or, you want to manifest your own dreand, Ely? I want to visit your creation dreand too and it will be much more fun~" Luna chuckled softly as she gently poked Elysia''s cheek.


    "Well... Let''s practise the foresight dream first. I don''t know how I was able to use it before, but I guess it''s because of your presence." Elysia sped her hands in prayer, then focused on doing what Luna had instructed.


    Elysia and Luna closed their eyes and joined their forces to enter a world foresight dream space.


    When they opened their eyes again, they found they were in the middle of a forest. Elysia felt a bit Deja Vu because she was also there at the previous one.


    However, they were nowhere near theke, so it was a different ce, but still under the same turquoise sky.


    ''What, Ely? My limbs disappeared? Are we now a blob?'' Luna appeared next to Elysia, feeling surprised because of her unusual form.


    ''No, we are formless elemental spirits. We are like nature spirits that have not yet taken form.'' Elysia checked her current spirit body, and she was just a little wisp floating in the air.


    ''Anyway, let''s see what we can find here. Something about you in the future will probably take ce around here.'' Luna asked Elysia to move, and they immediately went around.


    Unfortunately, what they found around them were demonic and mythical beasts. After finding a group of forest spirits above the pond, they found no other entities around the forest mountain.


    Elysia and Luna were then returned to Elysia''s dark dream space. However, their spirit consciousness soon returned to their respective bodies because someone woke them up from outside.


    "Uh-huh? Ah, it''s you, Lynn, Yusagi..." Luna opened her eyes slightly.


    "..." Elysia also woke up, but she pretended she was still sleeping. She buried her face in Luna''s breasts as she was too embarrassed to face Lynn. She was fully aware of the situation that was currently happening.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was like someone caught having an affair or doing unspeakable things. Currently, Elysia and Luna wore nothing and were only wrapped in a nket, having just woken up from sleeping in each other''s embrace.


    "Mo-mother, I can''t believe you! We only left you for a bit... Me and Yusagi finished our task as soon as possible because we were feeling a bit uneasy, but what did you just do to Ely?" Lynn pointed at her mother with a fierce blush, unable to believe what she saw.


    "Fufu, what could we have just done, hmm? What kind of imagination do you have in your mind, my silly daughter?" Luna waspelled to tease her daughter.


    "Don''t pretend! You do this and that? The evidences are clear in front of your eyes!" Lynn could tell her mother and step-sister wore nothing underneath the nket. Not to mention, she also felt puzzled about why Elysia had soul fox signature beast tattoos.


    "Alright, stop teasing Lynn because that could be a big misunderstanding. Lynn, Lady Luna just helped me with my dreamless sleep into something like foresight dream. She also drew beast tattoos on my body with her spiritual magic." Elysia pinched Luna''s waist, then found her beast tattoos gradually disappearing. "Wait, they disappeared while I was just thinking that?"


    "Hmm, alright, I''m no longer teasing you, my daughter. What Ely said is true. My intention is purely to help Ely. Those beast tattoos are like a skill. Since you entered my family, of course you need to have them." Luna got out of bed and started to put on her dress.


    "That''s actually the other way around, Lady Luna. You''re the one joining my household now." Elysia shook her head. A faint smile graced her face as she dered that.


    Yusagi immediately helped Luna to get dressed. Yet, Luna suddenly stopped and nced back with a teasing smile. "Ely, you better get dressed soon~"


    "!?" Elysia widened her eyes and immediately hid under the nket. She put her clothes on there nimbly and quickly before getting out of bed.


    "Lynn, Yusagi, wee back." Elysia greeted Lynn with an innocent expression.


    "Hmph, I thought my mother assaulted you, Ely. You need to be careful less you''ll be eaten by her. Mou, your dress is so messy. Others will wonder why it became like that." Lynn pouted and spared no more attention to her mother.


    "Everything went smoothly? how about the others?" Elysia sat on the couch, letting Luna help organize her dress andb her hair.


    "Everything is smooth. We help the Goddesses design future projects for a better world, then send the presentations to all the rulers. The others will be here in a few minutes. Luckily, I was the first to arrive, phew..." Lynn breathed a sigh of relief.


    The room was silent for a few seconds. Lynn knew what her mother would do to Elysia, but she only knew the n and possible results, not the process.


    After thinking about that once more, Lynn realized a thing. "Wait, your method is so kinky and obscene. Why would Ely agree with that kind of stuff? And how can her guardians just let you do whatever you want, mother?"


    "Ah, are you imagining indecent things? My naughty daughter, how do you look at your own mother?" Luna put her hand to her cheek, teasing her daughter with enthusiasm.


    "Hmph, I''m not talking to you." Lynn ignored her mother.


    "Oh my, is this jealousy? It''s okay, my daughter, your mama will also hug you very much. Mama is not partial to her daughters." Luna hugged Lynn without any prior notice.


    "Wha- let me go! I didn''t ask you to hug me or I wanted one." Lynn was embarrassed, but she only struggled a bit before escaping from her mother''s arms.


    ''Hm, so you can use foresight dream, Ely? What do you see there?'' Elena was interested in the discussion that Elysia had just opened.


    ''At least this vixen is useful and keeps her word.'' Ai was quite satisfied because the desired result was aplished.


    ''A brand new world with a turquoise sky. Me and Lady Luna toured that ce as formless elemental spirits, but we haven''t found anything important since Lynn woke us up. Apart from nature spirits and local beasts, we haven''t found any hint of fate of possible future rted to us there.'' Elysia heaved a subtle sigh in her mind.


    ''Yeah, we can try again tonight. But, the foresight dream allows you to wander the world of possible future as a spectator around your destiny, huh... I''m curious about your first dream firesight. Who is that ethereal fairdy that appears there?'' Elena felt intrigued.


    ''I haven''t had a chance to see her appearance or her features. I only know she''s wearing a cool-looking white dress...'' Elysia was also curious, but there was nothing she could do.

 Chapter 990 Fly To The Moon

    Elena came out of the Elysian Realm, and Elysia behaved so well.


    Previously, Elysia thought that Elena was okay with what Luna did to her. However, Elena still felt a bit dissatisfied even though Luna was sincere in helping her.


    After everyone returned, they gave the spaceship a finishing touch before cing it into the Nature Realm.


    It was past noon, and their departure time was pushed forward from the original n. Elysia and the others were awaiting the other Gods'' arrival and mentally preparing themselves for their departure this evening.


    "Ely, I have given everything Ariel needs for her life force recovery. She only needs your final treatment, and she will be as good as new, or maybe even better." Lifa pointed her palm toward the holy knight.


    "Mm, thank you for your hard work. My patient, please sit here. This doctor will heal all of your pain~" Elysia patted the couch next to her.


    "Huff..." Ariel took a deep breath and let it out slowly. She organized her breathing and followed Elysia''s instructions like an obedient girl.


    The earlier treatment of the Goddess of Life and the Goddess of Blessings left her soul and spirit in post-tiredness. That treatment wasn''t hurt, but the shock was still lingering until now. Life energy recovery using vitality herbs could notpletely repair the damaged pool, but Elysia could do something about it.


    Elysia checked Ariel''s pulse and mental ripples. Soul, spirit, energy flow, state of mind, dantian, meridians, and energy pools... Everything was checked one by one.


    Vitality herbs could supply pure life energy that anyone could use, regardless of origin or race. However, Ariel''s case was unique because the energy pool was damaged due to imperfect forbidden limit break magic. Also, Ariel''s current life energy recovery was a little overflowing from what she could contain.


    ''Lady Lifa should be able to handle everything on her own, and with Nell''s help, everything will be perfect. But she doesn''t want to take all the credit for Ariel''s recovery because they want me to also take part?'' Elysia asked in wonder in her mind.


    Nevertheless, she immediately repaired Ariel''s energy pool. She made a blockade so Ariel would no longer use the imperfect forbidden magic.


    "You should be fine now. Your lifespan has been restored to what it was before, with a small bonus. You will live to be a thousand years old even if you don''t make another breakthrough. How are you feeling now?" Elysia patted Ariel''s back tenderly.


    "My energy flow is back to normal and stable. I feel much more alive than before. Master Elysia, everyone, I thank you for your care. You took a great length just for me." Ariel bowed gratefully to Elysia and the Goddesses.


    E also expressed her gratitude to everyone. Elysia treated everything like it was no big deal as she didn''t want to take all the credit for Ariel''s full recovery either.


    "Haha, you are our own people. Don''t be so formal." Elysia waved her hand, then returned to Elena''s side.


    ''My dear sister, resurrection is the highest taboo in healing magic, then how about life energy recovery to extend lifespan?'' Elysia asked via telepathy in a private transmission.


    ''You might get different answers and exnations if you asked Lifa or Nell. However, since you asked me, the answer is that there is nothing taboo in witchcraft. People banned it and called it a taboo simply because such a technique was too dangerous to be allowed to exist. Everything involved in healing techniques is simr to methods of sacrifice, whether it''s from one''s self, the patient themselves, or using outside factors.'' Elena expressed her personal opinion. She spoke only to Elysia, so she wasn''t afraid that anyone would object.


    ''I see...'' Elysia already understood that, but she became more convinced the more she studied healing techniques. Everything rted to healing magic was dangerous, not gentle despite the calming effect.


    "I wondered why the Heretic God *nom* took so long to *munch-munch* deal with his dog? Did something happen in the Underworld?" Sylvia opened the topic of conversation while eating her snacks. Her voice was messy, but everyone understood what she was saying.


    "Ugh, that one is refining some demonic energy or something. I have notified the other Gods regarding our departure this evening, and they should arrive in time." Nell snorted as she remembered her earlier conversation with Xero.


    "But, what are we going to do while waiting for dusk toe?" Vanessa raised her hand.


    "We''ve done all the preparations, but are anyone feeling nervous?" Rhea looked around, and sure enough, she noticed several people feeling restless and uneasy.


    "How about ying some games?" Yuuki took out her treasure box. All games made by Elysia personally were stored there.


    "Uhm, we just had lunch, and I''m sleepy. Let me have a quick nap." Yae rubbed her eyes and went to the sofa, sleeping on the pillow.


    "After eating and going straight to bed... Are you a little dragon like them?" Morfina shook her head as she stared at the sleeping little dragons and thezy fairy.


    "Bring it on!" Sylvia epted the challenge.


    The girls then joined the game, and it made everyone peaceful again. No one felt nervous since Elysia and the Goddesses were being casual.


    Xero, Oceanid, and Regulus came to the Dwarven Continent''s capital city momentster, with their preparations well underway.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The big spaceship was already at the preparedunch site when the sun slowly set over the western horizon.


    Lifa originally intended to use the spaceship outside the''s atmosphere. Still, the Dwarven Emperor Nuraddir requested to carry out theunch at a ce that had been prepared to be the historicunch of the first generation spaceship.


    "Please have a safe journey." Nuraddir represented the Dwarven Emperors to send the divine group away.


    "We will strengthen the seal of the Ruvoid Gods to buy us sufficient preparation time. Make sure to properly monitor each sealed area. We are close to the unavoidable battle." Elena raised her hand in farewell and entered the spaceship.


    Elysia and her group spoke for nothing more and entered the spaceship. Everyone around the spaceship immediately took a safe distance.


    "First Generation Spaceship in position. Runway clear, ready forunch in ten, nine, eight--" Someone from the control room announced the countdown.


    "This is supposed to be like an airneunch, but why do I feel we are in a rocket?" Elysia muttered softly while ncing left and right. She then reminded several individuals. "We will fly straight to the moon. Activate your spacesuit system now."


    "Ah, okay." L was surprised and immediately activated her spacesuit without dy.


    "Three, two, one,unch!" The spaceship interface announced the departure with a robot-like voice.


    The spaceship enteredunch mode, and the superjets propelled it flew straight through the sky at an impressive speed. The spacecraft left a trail of bluish light, giving the impression of aet flying into space.


    "Energy field, active." Lifa activated the protective mechanism manually because some girls couldn''t bear the pressure of passing through the''s atmosphere.


    "Seeded through the atmosphere. Energy field minimized. Moon destination locked. Flying at a steady speed. Estimated journey of twenty minutes." The spaceship interface reports the current situation.


    "Phew... It feels like going through high pressure. It was really hard just to breathe just now." Evelyn panted as she broke into a cold sweat.


    "Vrelenia''s atmosphere is unique, and there has a specialyer that blocks the world''s energy from escaping. It gives great pressure if we pass through thatyer. Everyone okay?" Elysia exined a bit.


    "I''m fine, just a little dizzy. Let me regte my energy for a moment." E waved her hand to reassure everyone.


    "Tch, why did you bring these little girls on this dangerous journey? They are pathetic and can''t do anything." Regulus snorted derisively.


    "This can be a valuable experience for them. We are not there to fight it out. Also, do you know why we need this spaceship when we can fly straight to the moon without the aid of any items?" Rhea unbuckled her seatbelt, then nced sideways.


    "Why?" Regulus became curious ever since that was clearly said.


    "That''s because we need to bring some materials that will be ced there without using magic. Any space rted magic is also sealed around the moon temple. This spaceship will transport items near there without using magicter. Everyone below Emperor-level will remain be on the spaceship to aid our escape in case something unexpected happens." Rhea outlined the itinerary for this trip.


    "Oh, then what are you going to do with that one? Why did you let thest Ruvoid Avatar live? Also, that Zera girl looks weird." Regulus pointed suspiciously at the nearby girls, especially the d in maid uniform.


    "You''ll find out in time. Just follow the n. Our only priority is to visit the moon temple. First, strengthen the seal of the Ruvoid Gods, and collect information regarding the Gods from our side." Rhea held up two fingers.


    "Yeah, the Ruvoid Gods sealed in the moon temple may be beyond our expectations. We need to know the situation of both sides with great caution." Oceanid folded his arms, staring at the moon in front of him with a solemn gaze.


    ''Woah, this is the starry sky, the space of the universe that Ely was talking about!''


    ''There are so many luminous celestial bodies!''


    ''So, in this vast universe, there are so manys and stars. There are obviously many, many civilizations, right? Not just our world and Earth.''


    ''That''s obvious. See how vast this universe is. There must be beings even more dangerous than the Ruvoid Gods.''


    ''Yeah, so make sure to cultivate well if you want to take part in Ely''s future journey. Vrelenia is never a destination, it''s just the start.''


    The girls conversed with each other via spirit telepathy while looking at outer space in awe.

 Chapter 991 Moon Temple

    The bright moon was looking a bit brighter than usual. It was like ripples from the illumination in a pond. The spaceship entered into a strange gravity as they approached the moonnding.


    People at Emperor level or above descended from the spaceship, led by Lifa. Elysia was the exception in the group since she was the critical element in this visit.


    ''Don''t use any space and time magic here. The moon temple by all means simple.'' Rhea reminded once again.


    ''Heh, you are the most profocient one in that kind of magic, right? Won''t yourbat power be cut in half if that''s the case?'' Xero grinned sarcastically.


    ''Not really. I''ve learned many new things from my host master.'' After saying that, Rhea ignored Xero and walked alongside Elysia.


    ''Ely, the gravitational force around the moon temple is a bit strange.'' Elena reported what she found.


    ''Yeah... The surrounding ce has minimal gravitational force, but around that moon temple... It''s like the normal gravitational force in Vrelenia.'' Elysia also noticed it, but she thought everything was okay.


    After all, the moon temple itself was a mysterious divine holy artifact. Even Lifa, as the most senior among the Gods in the past, couldn''t fully uncover the unknown variables of that artifact when the previous era''s strongest Gods were still alive.


    Lifa and Nell brought some materials and artifacts using levitation magic. And the three dragons teamed up to carry a white coffin exuding a holy aura and several otherrge items.


    "I never expected the day that I, the ancient dragon overlord of the extreme north, would be a porter." Lixue grumbled, but he still carried a lot of items tied to his mid-sized dragon body.


    "Hmm." Gio and Cherub had no opinion since those items were not a big deal for them to carry. They didn''t even need to use their most superb form for this task.


    Elysia waved her hand at the spaceship as it slowly flew away from the moon.


    ''We''ll be monitoring the situation from a safe distance.'' Lynn nced at Elysia, and everyone on the moon, then gave amand to the spaceship interface. Elysia and the Goddesses entrusted a huge responsibility to her, and she served as the leader of this spaceship team.


    ''Lynn, don''t be nervous. This is not the first time you have been entrusted with a great responsibility.'' Luna cheered on her daughter happily.


    ''This situation is different, mother. I am now worried whether our spirit''s telepathy could be overheard by the Ruvoid Gods or not. Regardless, we''ll cover and assist everyone''s escape route. I will do foresight every two minutes. Please be safe.'' Lynn sped her hands and regted her breath. She was nervous, but she couldn''t let Elysia and everyone down.


    ''Take it easy. It might go smoother than we thought.'' Elysia smiled, then turned around. Her face instantly turned into a neutral cold, void of any expression. "Let''s go."


    Elysia was at the forefront when she and her group stepped closer to the moon temple. The distance between their current position and the destination was only one kilometer. Still, the suppression felt more and more suffocating with every step they took.


    The moon temple was a seven-story white pagoda-like building surrounded by seventeen silver torii and eleven little shrines that served as sealing formation cores. One hundred and eight statues of hermits were ced every three meters. Still, more than half of them had already crumbled into incorporeal lumps.


    "Mental suppression, deception exclusion." Nell cast mental protection to reduce the suppression of everyone by faking their presence and threw the pressure somewhere else with another bait suppression.


    "The sealed ground is inside that white pagoda. Allow me to check around for a moment before we enter there. Please don''t touch or break anything, or the consequences will be disastrous." Lifa looked back, warning everyone. She then hopped over to a nearby little shrine and inspected whatever she could find.


    Xero and Oceanid also conducted a quick inspection to find any clues about the strongest God, Zadtris, and the second strongest Goddess, Hera, before they entered the pagoda.


    ''Ely, see what might be hidden inside the pagoda. It condensed an extraordinary curse energy. The seal is cracked, on the verge of copse, but why is everything so quiet?'' Ai observed deep into the pagoda from Elysia''s shadow. She didn''t see everything clearly, but she could tell the terrifying mass of curses inside.


    ''That''s because they had expected our arrival and wanted to wee us.'' Elena had expected this situation. She was pretty happy because there was no pretentious wee.


    "..." Elysia paused and scanned the white pagoda from top to bottom.


    Her sacred vision was obstructed a bit, but she had already entered the advanced rank since her physical body was already at Saint-level. She could see most of theyout in there.


    Even though it looked multi-floor, there was only one hall inside. Arge stone pir shaped like a coffin was ced vertically in the hall''s center. Hundreds of talismans and formation sealing cores were ced there, but most had already been reduced to ashes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Elysia got an inexplicable feeling that. Her inner self was saying the two Gods Lifa was looking for had performed a sacrifice-sealing ceremony. They used their flesh, blood, and bone to seal the Ruvoid Gods within the stone coffin.


    Even so, that was just Elysia''s hunch, and she couldn''t say the truth for sure before confirming everything. Apart from that, she was more concerned about Number One.


    Zera continues to observe Number One''s every move, and thetter looks like he wants to destroy something to quickly enter the pagoda.


    ording to information from Zera, each formation core was difficult to destroy and would significantly damage the curse-bearing creatures that came into contact with it.


    "..." Number One looked for an opening to do something, but Zera was intimidating. She ended up convincing herself to be patient for a while. She was already so close to returning to her almighty lord.


    "Hmm..." Elysia averted her gaze to study the magic structures andws of each sealing formation core.


    The girls and three dragons just waited behind Elysia in silence.


    After fifteen minutes had passed, Lifa couldn''t find any clues about the fate of the two people she was looking for. She then opened the pagoda''s gate with her divinew of order. "The Life of Nature and the Will of the World. The moonlight shall open the path for the sovereign to enter."


    *Rumble* *Rumble*


    The gate was enveloped in moonlight, and the entrance slowly opened. ck cursed smoke oozed out from within, but the gate sucked every energy back inside.


    "Hurry in now." Lifa called out to everyone. The entrance could only be opened briefly, and everyone rushed inside immediately.


    "Such a foolish decision for you to visit this sovereign. Since you came, then there is no way out!"


    An intimidating deep sound echoed from all directions. A thick ck cursed aura with doom enveloped the hall, and the entrance gate mmed shut.


    "Hahaha, my almighty lord has awakened! This is the end for you all. You will be the nutrition to hasten the awakening of the almighty from the deep slumber!" Number One burst outughing. She respectfully ran towards the stone pir and bowed before the boundless darkness vortex. "Ruvoid Avatar, Number One, meet the almighty lord."


    "..." Lifa gave a subtle signal to the other Gods not to move now because it was not yet time.


    Yuuki and Luna rushed to stand guard near Elysia, and Rhea stood at the front as a shield.


    "You have degenerated into a useless servant and even lost my fragment of power. Such a useless thing is not worthy of being this sovereign avatar. Perish and return to your origin." A gruff voice echoed from within the cursed vortex of darkness, sending themand to Number One and Zera.


    "Aarghh!" Number One screamed in agony. She was d to return to her origin, but for some reason, she was in anguish, as if her life was stripped under torment.


    "I warned you. The invader only knows to devour, and you should be on my master''s side as protector." Zera smirked and sighed. She took out a shard of ck crystal before Number One was utterly wiped out of existence.


    *Zap*


    Number One''s spirit seed and soul fragment were sucked into a shard of ck crystal in Zera''s hand, but the body was gone to the curse origin.


    "My apologies, this weakmand will have no effect on me because I have been enlightened and converted to a new belief. I would rather worship a beautiful and benevolent Goddess than an ugly formless thing like you." Zera put the shard of ck crystal into her pocket, then swept away the useless cursed mist trying to do something to her.


    "This sovereignmends your courage to defy the fate and destiny. But will you have the power to resist when the almighty one descend upon the world? It will not be the same as it was a hundred thousand years ago. No one can stop me, even if you have the World Tree, the World''s Will, or even the otherworldly variables by your side. All of them simply have a destiny to be devoured by this sovereign." The gruff voice grew quieter, but the pressure increased with every word. The curse exploded and aimed for the highest possible threat with great malice.


    Everyone couldn''t move for that split second. Rhea couldn''t even notice the invisible attack from approaching Elysia.

 Chapter 992 Exchange Of Three

    *p*


    Elysia swatted the thing that was about to invade her. "Why are you Ruvoid Race so fond of targeting me? Am I an easy target to bully?"


    "I see... you''ve be more dangerous from thest sh, huh. It might be difficult in my half-sealed state, but it''s more than enough to handle a junior like you." a human-like shadow emerged from the vortex of darkness. Hundreds of water-rippled red eyes opened from all sides, staring at everyone to cause some influences and reality illusions.


    "..." Elysia found herself alone at the top of a rocky mountain. Everyone was nowhere to be seen, but she knew it was an imaginary realm where only her consciousness was present.


    "Keke, who would have thought that you have hundreds of hidden defense mechanisms in your body." The Ruvoid Shadow emerged out of thin air, fully cracked and on the verge of shattering.


    "What is the reason you brought me here?" Elysia was still calm because she couldmunicate with Elena and Ai without hindrance.


    "No particr reason. This sovereign want to know something from you." The Ruvoid Shadow repaired his form.


    Elysia was ready to act, but she was in no hurry to trigger her n. It also doesn''t look like the enemy will make any move. Thus she tried to be reasonable. "That''s a coincidence because I also need a few things to ask you. Let''s exchange favors with the rule of three. I can ask you three things, and you must answer them with facts. You can also ask three things, and I will answer them truthfully."


    "Interesting, and sounds fair. Let''s do it this way." The Ruvoid Shadow readily agreed.


    "Then, I will go first to ask you. What happened to Vrelenia''s two strongest Gods who sealed you a hundred thousand years ago?" Elysia went straight to the most important thing for her Goddess friends.


    "That old sage and his little lover? They have be part of us after sacrificing their divine bodies to seal us away. They are quite a pain, but not a problem." The Ruvoid Shadow replied casually as if it was no big deal.


    "I see, it''s their great sacrifice, huh... That means, thest two Ruvoid Gods have also be one due to devouring each other inside the divine sealing artifact." Elysia put her hand on her chin as she could understand something from the unspoken.


    "Now it''s my turn. You can negate the curse with no effort and convert it into something harmless. What is your origin?" The Ruvoid Shadow still couldn''t understand what kind of witchcraft could do such a thing.


    "The answer is simple and can be exined in one short sentence. I am your nemesis." Elysia smiled faintly.


    "Nemesis? So, that is your dao title? Interesting." The Ruvoid Shadow muttered to himself.


    "Now is my second question. You are different from the third ranked Ruvoid God, shor. If we thoroughly purify you after defeating you, will you really be annihted?" Elysia threw the question in a cold tone, straight to something vital.


    "It depends whether you have the strength for it or not. Can you match me in my newly acquired power in full blow? You may be able to win the battle, but lose the war. It can also be aplete defeat with no resistance. Heehee..." The Ruvoid Shadowughed lightly at the end of the sentence.


    "Hum-mm... Since the strongest God has been devoured by you, then you acquired a port of his power and you can predict some possible future, huh... You have seen several possibilities where we lose and win." Elysia nodded in understanding.


    "It''s my turn. I can see that you have gone through several reincarnations and transmigrations. Your divine soul is so beautiful and delicious, but your spirit is iplete, uh? In your past peak power, what is your view of the higher realms, and perhaps, the zenith of infinity?" The Ruvoid Shadow looked up as if he was confused about something.


    "How can I know what I haven''t visited before? Let alone the zenith of infinity or higher realms, I still wonder about other worlds in this realm." Elysia heaved a subtle sigh.


    "You do not know?" The Ruvoid Shadow gasped in surprise, feeling disbelief. However, he assumed Elysia was a higher being with vague memories, just like her separated spirits.


    "Final question from me. What''s the origin of the ursed creatures, your Ruvoid Race? Why do you look like a creature from the other part of the universe?" Elysia made a projection of a random shadow beast from the Boundless Realm.


    "That, how did youe to that conclusion?" The Ruvoid Shadow looked somewhat shocked. The projection was unexpected.


    "I don''t take that as an answer or your third question. So, what''s your answer to my question?" Elysia emphasized her unanswered point.


    "I see... You''ve been to that ce, huh... It wouldn''t be surprising if it was you, the child favored by the universe. Yes, Ruvoid Race may be simr to those mindless beasts, but we have regained our senses from insanity." The Ruvoid Shadow held his forehead, smirking at the sudden realization.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "This is thest one. You are bound to lose in the uing confrontation. I want you to give up your resistance and be mine the next time you lose, hee hee..." The Ruvoid Shadow grinned widely like a demonic predator before his small prey.


    "We''re not talking about a deal, and that''s not a question, but you take your chance on it. I am surprised about where your confidencees from when you are still in uncertainty. You want to see how deep the water is, but there''s nothing to see there. Especially in your half-sealed state." Elysia sighed and shook her head.


    She then turned away and raised her hand in farewell. "We will strengthen the seal to ensure our sh matches with the prophecy. Be obedient to wait for us to beat your up in two months. Don''t try to send any monster and your avatar from the moon or we will take more decisive action than our original n. Well, that doesn''t really matter since you dug your own grave. Your bacsh after losing ten fragments isn''t trivial."


    "Keke, you are just scared and anxious. Very well, this sovereign will give you two months to prepare for our decisive battle. It doesn''t matter if you have converted this sovereign ten little avatars or not because everything shall be mine to hold sooner orter." The Ruvoid Shadow grinned, but the imaginary realm of consciousness suddenly copsed under Elysia''s will.


    *Crack* *Crack* *Crackle*


    The Ruvoid Shadowughed loudly after Elysia disappeared from that imaginary realm. "Hahaha! Vrelenia, that little world is so interesting, and now this entity. Let''s see how hopes and dreams are crushed before you. The lower worlds are food for me to devour. After devouring one or two other worlds, I will be able to be invisible and freely rule in higher realm. Hee-hee, hahaha! This sovereign shall uncover your greatest mysteries after I devour your soul and spirits, and then turn you into my divine puppet. You shall be mine soon!"


    *Poof*


    Everyone returned to reality, but it seemed time had just stopped and recovered. Only Elysia and the Ruvoid God went there to have a short talk.


    "Sigh..." Elysia sighed because she couldn''t even open the status window of the Ruvoid God''s shadow.


    "Let''s beat the crap out of his mouth. No use to talk nonsense. Beat him up then seal him under the renewed coffin artifact vessel." Xero sped his fist, feeling somewhat irritated at the apparent provocation from the hundreds of eyes around the hall.


    "Secret move, eye-poking technique!" Rhea made a move and released countless needle-like objects at therge surrounding eyes.


    Since Rhea had already made her move, Xero and Oceanid also acted. They shot at the human-like shadow and smashed into it with their divine physical power imbued with an anti-curse artifact.


    "Since you have gotten what you probably wanted, then this sovereign will not apany you any longer. Let''s meet again two months ago; that will be yourst day. Enjoy the time you have for now." The Ruvoid Shadow dissipated, and hundreds of eyes disappeared in an instant.


    The hall then returned to normal gradually as the curse and darkness were again sucked into the energy vortex near the coffin-like stone pir.


    "Seal this ce now. Our objective has been achieved." Elysia jumped onto Gio''s back, carrying the coffin-like holy artifact with close-range magic.


    "What do you mean?" Regulus could not understand what had just happened. It was only a few seconds... the Ruvoid Shadow talked some random nonsense. Yet, Elysia said their objectives were settled?


    Lifa, Rhea, Nell, and Fortuna said nothing, as they could tell Elysia had just exchanged with the Ruvoid God. Even though they don''t know the conclusion, they genuinely believe in Elysia.


    Yuuki and Luna rushed to help Elysia to ce the coffin-like holy artifact near the original stone pir.


    Lifa did the rest to repair the primary seal. At the same time, the other Gods and Goddesses ced some items around the hall to form a new sealing formation.


    *Rumble*


    The new coffin-like stone pirsbined as one repaired damage but could strengthen anything. The Ruvoid God might be able to destroy the seal in one month if the other side was desperate, but Lifa had a different countermeasure.


    ''It''s like based on possibility five and n E. There''s nothing we can do here. Let''s leave.'' Lifa sent telepathy to everyone, then led the group to rush out of the pagoda.


    Everyone stepped out of the moon temple''s zone of effect, and they could finally heave a sigh of relief. The spaceship thennded nearby to pick them up.


    Elysia privately conferred a bit with Elena and Ai before getting into the spaceship. "Let''s talk inside the spaceship. The situation is getting a bit problematic."

 Chapter 993 Simulated Battle Against Lesser Ruvoid God

    The encounter with the fused Ruvoid God went incredibly smoothly without hups, but it left everyone unsettled.


    Elysia then exined her encounter and the exchange of three questions to everyone.


    "I see... No wonder you suddenly got mental exhaustion after more than a hundred formations and countermeasure arrays lost their effect. He was wise enough not to involve himself in a sh." Nellnded on Elysia''s head, relieving Elysia''s mental exhaustion with blessing magic.


    "In that case, this fits one of the possibilities we predicted, and we can proceed with some follow-up ns. However, the other party is confirmed to be able to use the propechy as well, huh..." Luna bit her fingernails, feeling a bit uneasy.


    ? "That Ruvoid God wouldn''t ask if he had a higher level of divination than me. His shadow also wouldn''t be hurt when he dared to open the imaginary realm to trap Ely. I dare to assume he only got a fragment of the local God with propechy ability." Fortuna folded her arms and puffed out her chest, feeling confident in her assumption.


    "That probably is true." Rhea felt that Fortuna made sense.


    "..." Lifa was silent, not expressing any opinion. She had prepared herself if Zadris and Hera had left for real.


    Zadris and Hera sacrificed their divine bodies to seal the strongest Ruvoid Gods in desperation. Perhaps, their soul body had reincarnated through samsara long ago. However, the so-called cmity became even moreplicated since the enemy could be said to be the result of thebination of four divine entities.


    "Tch, those two self-centered bastards'' flesh has been refined by the enemy, huh. After sealing the invaders, the seal actually gave the Ruvoid God cultivate his power to be stronger." Xero clicked his tongue, feeling a bit irritated about many things.


    "I''m more concerned about how that thing is always targeting Ely as if she is their top priority to be eliminated. Don''t you have a Goddess master? Why is she always hiding inside your body and allowing you to be bullied?" Oceanid stroked his chin, feeling somewhat confused by Elysia and her Goddess master.


    "We need tobine our power to perfectly resist the curse." Elysia answered briefly while holding her forehead.


    "Combine?" Oceanid could guess a few things but didn''t dwell on those assumptions. This master and disciple were so unique, to begin with.


    "Ely." Evelyn was coincidentally beside Elysia and immediately supported her best friend.


    "Thank you, Eve. I''m just a little dizzy. Please help me to sit down." Elysia smiled wryly from feeling weak. It was just a little over a hundred divine-ss passive protection active simultaneously, and she was already exhausted by the time the effect wore off.


    ''You underestimate yourself, Ely. Any other God even struggles to keep looking fresh after using twenty divine protection passives, let alone more than a hundred.'' Aiforted Elysia from behind the shadows.


    ''All defense mechanisms activated just because of the mere invasion of the Ruvoid Shadow... What about the real thingter? Ely had to use a fuse with Lifa, Nell, Rhea, and Fortuna when the decisive battle broke out?'' Elena felt a bit dismay about what they needed to do next. After being sealed for so long, the greatest threat became stronger instead of weaker.


    ''It''s okay, we can get through this together. It''s five against four if we put it at face value. You two are my hidden des, not to mention, everyone''s supports. This won''t be a desperate battle like the previous era.'' Elysia tried to reassure Elena with a gentle tone.


    "..." Elysia breathed softly and rested herself in Evelyn''s embrace. But she didn''t sleep.


    "..." Evelyn felt an inexplicable sense of joy from within her heart. She stroked Elysia''s head on her chest with a gentle smile.


    "Uhm..." Vanessa scratched her head. Her master was in Evelyn''s care, and it wasn''t good if she took her master even though she wanted to take care of her master too.


    "So, what shall we do now? Out of all the possibilities, the one we came up with was the easiest due to Elysia''s exchange with that Ruvoid God. He also didn''t seem ready to sh with us. Because of that, he allowed the seal to be strengthened unconditionally." Regulus frowned as he looked at the moon, which was getting smaller.


    "I''ve extracted Number One''s Ruvoid power fragment without converting it into anything. Her soul body is intact too. Ely, lend me your Celestia." Zera went closer to Elysia.


    "What are you going to do with it?" Elysia opened one eye and nced at Zera''s dark purple eyes.


    "I remember you treated that sword with great care. It was originally destroyed, but you repaired it and forged it to be a heaven grade magic sword. How about putting Number One''s soul body into Celestia to be the sword spirit? She has already handed over her fate to me, you see." Zera put her hands together, looking at Elysia with an expectant gaze.


    "Here." Elysia took out the two-meter Odachi from her Space Bag.


    "Hehe, I will return it soon. It will be a perfect cursed sword for you to use." Zera was excited to try making a masterpiece-level cursed sword with a sword spirit.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Come to think of it, you will refine that avatar''s soul body into a sword spirit? Wait, you are originally also a Ruvoid Avatar. Are you going to just let it go?" Oceanid pursed his lips, wondering what the Goddesses were thinking. Even though the Zera have be allies for some reason, what about the other?


    "Zera is the result of our influence. You don''t need to worry. Even though she is bing more and more unruly, she still listens to Elysia''s words unconditionally. She is good, and we won''t curb her freedom as long as she knows her duty." Lifa shook her head.


    "We can make a simtion against the lesser Ruvoid God with this fragment. There are two here, and they might make good sparring opponents for you to prepare against the real strengthened Ruvoid God." Zera exposed two intimidating dark fragments to everyone.


    Those little fragments floated above Zera''s palm. Still, several girls immediately kept their distance and put their defensive stance by reflex.


    "It''s only two, but you have seven. Instead of fighting the lesser one, wouldn''t it be better to fight you, the former Ruvoid Avatar?" Xero raised his eyebrows and grinned broadly like a great demon about to y with his prey to death.


    "I don''t care about you, and I don''t want to get involved in a pointless thing like sparring with you. I have something to do. Find a secret realm in any forbiddennd, and you can try fighting two lesser Ruvoid Gods. I hope you don''t get cked out just for fighting the fake things." Zera snorted sarcastically, then went into Elysia''s bracelet realm with no courtesy.


    "Please don''t antagonize her. She has started a life path in new leaf as Ely''s people." Rhea stood in front of Elysia and Evelyn.


    "Forget it. Let''s do as she just said. I also want to know how strong the lesser Ruvoid God is. Instead of two,bine it into one, and it will be challenging." Xero folded his arms and snorted. He was already feeling a bit suspicious about the affairs around Elysia. Still, he wasn''t good at thinking profoundly and just put that thought aside, at least for now.


    The spaceship then returned to Vrelenia andnded in one of the forbiddennds in the far south.


    It was just an ind the size of a major city but harbored the previous era''s ancient pce underground. The Nameless Land, thest forbidden ce that Elysia had not visited in person.


    "The training battle against the lesser Ruvoid God would be devastating, and it shouldn''t be done on the surface. I''ll try to find a secret realm here. Just give me a few minutes." Rhea took a few steps from everyone, then crouched down and ced her hands on the ground. She used her nature detection to find the rough coordinates of the portal to the secret realm.


    "I found one nearby. Gio,e with me." Rhea made a gesture, then approached a particrly thick tree.


    "Rawr!" Gio was happy to help. After all, he was always a good assistant and the perfect guide in treasure hunting.


    When Gio was diving underground to retrieve the portal, the girls breathed a sigh of relief because they felt a fraction of the burden had been lifted. The pressure and suppression weren''t there, but the responsibility for the future decisive battle was still tremendous.


    "Don''t look too burdened. Our presence is to support and assist our master with all we have. Anyway, what do you think about the true form of thebined Ruvoid God sealed in the moon. You see, they have be one entity, right?" Vanessa tried to revitalize the vigor and change the atmosphere with different topics.


    "Lynn, Luna, and Goddess Tuna have tried to describe the form of our main enemy in their divination. Ai is probably more familiar with it since that description resembles the shadow beast in the Boundless Realm." Yuuki stuck arge umbre in the beach sand. It was such a hot day, and no one wanted Elysia''s condition to worsen.


    Evelyn helped the dizzy Elysia to sit in the shade to rest. "How are you feeling, Ely?"


    "I feel better already, thanks to Goddess Helen''s help. Let me rest my head here for a few more minutes. Your healing cushion is sofortable, Eve." Elysia wrapped her arms around Evelyn''s waist.


    "Ely, you are so bad. Wouldn''t it be better if youy down and I''ll give you ap pillow?" Evelyn blushed because Elysia was fond of teasing someone now, not a shy girl anymore.


    "That''s a great idea." Elysia theny down on the sand and made Evelyn''sp her pillow.


    "Here, I made a projection based on the description of that divination. Perhaps, the shape isn''t certain. After all, Zera and Number One said the moon''s Ruvoid God is formless." Ai came out of Elysia''s shadow and made a projection of a monster from dark magic.


    At a nce, it was like ck ginseng shrouded in a shadowy mist with hundreds of eyes rippling blood red. The monster also has many tentacle-like tails. At a nce, some girls could tell it looked like a giant mutated octopus, and Dori confirmed it.


    Xero also felt curious and peeked at the projection above Ai''s hand. "Is his main form like that? So ugly."


    "Who knows? Maybe, he is much scarier and more terrible than that projection? Nevertheless, he is indeed simr to a deep sea creature. Maybe, we can call the universe a sea of stars?" Oceanid stroked his chin while observing the projection.

 Chapter 994 Celestias Sword Spirit

    "Our origin is the world''s devourer, and we were not independent entities when we were first created. You lost your bet, and I am giving you the chance to start all over again. A new life. So, do you choose to keep your promise, or insist to the end ?" Zera spoke to the small fragment crystal in her hand.


    "I should feel happy to unite with the almighty lord, but for some reason, I feel pain in my soul. He has stripped my power, and you barely retracted my soul body in time. Do whatever you want." Number One surrendered herself, not caring about what Zera would do to her.


    "That won''t do. It was a great gamble to retract your soul body. But, you''re destined with us. I ask you one more time, do you want to be reborn as a sword spirit and be my master''s sharpest sword?" Zera shook her finger left and right.


    "I shall be the sharpest sword to y anything, even Gods. I have no luxury to get a full reborn reshuffling like you. Erase my memories, everything, with nothing left but battle datas. Otherwise, I might injuring your master to pursue my origin." Number One didn''t really care what would happen to her. Since she lost the bet, she would do whatever Zera arranged for her.


    "That''s for sure, but you won''t be able to hurt my master even if you want to. I want you to be the sharpest sword for my esteemed master. A new personality and battle data are all you need. Let''s transform you into a sword spirit with the power to manifest as a lesser Ruvoid God''s power. From now on, Number One is dead, and you are reborn as a sword spirit with the name Celestia." Zera performs a sacred ritual to fuse the sword with Number One''s soul body.


    The dark fragment crystal fused with Celestia and enveloped the heaven-grade Odachi with a thick cursed aura of darkness. The top-tier heaven-grade weapon was upgraded to a low-tier divine weapon.


    "As expected. You have the honor of being my master''s first weapon spirit." Zera smiled faintly, then nced at the two core fragments in her hand. She left Celestia to float in the bracelet realm and exited there.


    *Poof*


    Zerabined the two core fragments into one linked item, then infused a fraction of her power to trigger the divinew she stole from the Ruvoid God''s shadow. "Come forth, the lesser Ruvoid God with the power to devour the world!"


    *Rumble!*


    The mini dark vortex emerged and sucked in the surrounding energy, creating a spiral effect that transformed into a shadowy human-like shape.


    The so-called lesser Ruvoid God was simr to the Ruvoid Shadow on the moon. Still, he only had the power of the newly ascended early God.


    <| Lv. 201 | Lesser Ruvoid God (Fragment) | (N/A) | (N/A) | HP: 170,000 / 170,000 | EP: 270,000 / 270,000 |>


    <| STR: 66 | AGI: 88 | VIT: 121 | INT: 98 |>


    Elysia checked the newly formed lesser Ruvoid God''s status screen and was quite shocked. She didn''t expect Zera to pull this kind of stunt so easily.


    ''The stats are pretty normal, but we can''t underestimate this one. This one has a simr origin to a shadow beast in the Boundless Realm with the ability to devour, after all...'' Elenamented after surveying the lesser Ruvoid God inside and out.


    ''It''s just like an empty shadow puppet. But, Zera believes it can develop the more battles that shadow faces.'' Elysia propelled her body to sit.


    ''Yeah. Apart from being a sparring opponent, this shadow will also be stronger in battle. Let''s see what kind of gifts Zera has prepared for us. She is quite difficult to manage and somewhat unrestrained now. We need to be more careful when dealing with her, Ely. She is a divine-ss Ruvoid Goddess, and might be able to eliminate the spirit bound.'' Elena was concerned about something.


    ''She is now bound only by spirit connections, not bypelling shackles as before. I already told her. If she wants to follow me, then do it sincerely. If betrayal is the choice, then do it early and onlye to me.'' Elisia smiled faintly.


    Zera was a new entity that came from a curse and was nurtured within the void. As long as she was powerful and promising, Zera would never have any thoughts of betraying her, even if there was the opportunity for it.


    Rhea and Gio had taken out the portal to the secret realm from underground.


    The entrance was open, and Zera thought it was time for everyone to spar against the lesser Ruvoid God. "Go, and defeat everyone who challenges you."


    *Swoosh*


    The lesser Ruvoid God entered the secret realm while most were still stunned by what had just happened.


    "You, you can be called a Ruvoid Goddess, and you can manifest a lesser one with just a wave of your hand? Instead of fighting the fake shadow thingy, how about you be our sparring partner?" Xero widened his eyes and grinned widely. He sped his fist as if ready to beat Zera into oblivion.


    "Go, go, don''t bother me. I am currently refining Master Ely''s first sword to perfection. It would be a waste of meteorite material if it couldn''t be at least a mid-tier divine grade weapon." Zera pped her hand to shoo the troublemaker away.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She then turned around and nced at the Gods with a faint, crafty smile. "I want to see you beaten ck and blue. Never underestimate it, but it gets more challenging if it''s one on one. But, worry not, that shadow thingy like you said won''t kill you."


    "She must be scheming something nasty, but I don''t know what she''s nning. So, shall we go for a sparring match against the lesser Ruvoid God of the curse divinew she extracted from the moon?" Regulus felt suspicious, but he didn''t know where it came from.


    "It''s all good. She is Elysia''s people and has no more rtion to the Ruvoid God. I believe the Goddesses are wise in all of their decisions. No harm. We can test the water depth and our strength at the same time." Oceanid had good faith in Elysia and the Goddesses around her. Thus, he entered the secret realm to challenge the lesser Ruvoid God without any worries.


    "So be it." Xero nced at Zera, then at Elysia once before leaving.


    "Please don''t underestimate the curse and void divinew. Also, please at least give it time to regenerate if you defeat it so you can spar to your heart''s content." Elysia waved her hand.


    Regulus considered things for a moment, then entered the secret realm. "Well, let''s see how much stronger the lesser one waspared to the ancient one a hundred thousand years ago."


    "Un, we should also go there and test our strength in battle. We can also feast our eyes and broaden our horizons by witnessing the divine ss battle." Sylvia was eager to enter the secret realm but didn''t want to be alone there.


    "This will be interesting. Count me in." Ai did a little stretching, ready for some sparring.


    "Good, let''s enter. I can at least guarantee your safety when they go crazy." Nell nodded in agreement, then brought those willing to enter with her.


    Vanessa and Yuuki nced at Elysia, and their master responded with a nod. The girls entered the secret realm with Nell, and the little dragon didn''t want to miss the opportunity. However, Elysia and Evelyn were still outside with Rhea and Lifa.


    "You don''t want toe watch and participate to test your power against the lesser Ruvoid God?" Elysia looked back, confused.


    "I will apany you here. I know we will guard the portal. Also, this is the beach!" Evelyn put her hands together.


    "Yeah, the beach outside the nt monster forest on the dangerous forbidden ind." Elysia could see the nearby forest was quite exotic. Still, hundreds of dangerous nt monsters were on standby to pounce on anyone who dared to go inside.


    "You want to sunbathe while waiting for everyone toe back? I''ll apply sunscreen on your body~" Evelyn took out a bottle of sunscreen.


    "Uh, it''s already noon and the sunlight is so hot. I''d be a dried fish if I sunbathe." Elysia checked one of her bracelets. Zera was busy with Celestia.


    "Then, let''s rx on our beach holiday tour. I will seal the portal, and everything will be fine. No monsters dare toe near because our aura has already scared them away." Rhea proposed an idea, and everyone agreed with it. Elena also joined the tour right away.


    Meanwhile, Xero had shed against the lesser Void God in the secret realm. He insisted on testing his strength against the fake Curse God alone when it was his turn.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Each sh caused explosive ripples across the purple sky, and the movements of the two sides were difficult to follow with the naked eye.


    "Hahaha, is that all you are capable of? The lesser one really doesn''t satisfy my fighting desire in the slightest! Blurgh!" Xero just got the upper hand and arrogantly shouted. However, the lesser Ruvoid God beat him in the face.


    "How dare you!" Xero fell for the provocation. Among all kinds of attacks, targeting the face was a great insult.


    "Ah, that shadow knows very well how to infuriate that muscle head. He is bound to win, but it won''t be so easy. Luckily, Elysia and her Goddess master aren''t here to see him battered and bruised after his arrogance was smacked in the face." Oceanid was amused by Xero''s situation.


    "Huh? What does this have to do with Elysia and her Goddess master?" Nell felt confused.


    ''It''s not certain because it''s just my assumption, but I think he has a hidden crush on Lina, the Goddess of Light. He knows that his crush really loves her disciple, and he is also targeting Elysia.'' Oceanid rubbed his chin as if he knew everything.


    ''Hah!?'' Nell simply couldn''t believe it, but it was funny because she understood Elena and Elysia''s sentiment. She had no idea what would happen if they knew it.

 Chapter 995 Celestias Tribulation

    The sparring battle against the lesser Ruvoid God took three days and three nights until everyone concluded the end of it. They were satisfied and could assess the bottom line of a lesser version of their enemy.


    On the fourth day in the morning, Elysia entered the secret realm to tell everyone it was time to leave.


    "Master Ely, Celestia just needs the finishing touches, and I believe I can make it into a mid-tier divine grade cursed sword." Zera came out of the bracelet realm to tell the results of her hard work in thest three days.


    "Hehe, thank you, Zera. You''ve worked hard. Do you know why weapon''s spirits are so rare in our arsenal and quite scarce in Vrelenia?" Elysia held Zera''s hand to express her gratitude. Zera had considered everything for Number One, which was the best possible oue.


    "That''s because not many spirits are worthy of bing a weapon''s spirit. Also, a divine being in the past slightly changed the world''sw to send the lingering soul straight to the afterlife to avoid the soul refiner on the other side. Am I right?" Zera made a rough assumption but needed to figure it out after saying it.


    "Yup, that''s right." Elysia nodded slightly.


    "As for our arsenals, I felt a faint fluctuation from those magical artifacts and weapons. The spirits were probably seriously injured and entered hibernation, or simply left a fragment of their soul there. Others were annihted in the great battle, leaving the empty vessel without spirit ." Evelyn raised her hand. She had heard this discussion before.


    "Yeah, it exins why spirits with intact soul bodies are almost non-existent in Vrelenia. But, I heard that there are a lot of them on Earth. Even nobody can have spirit in their sword." Zera folded her arms and tapped her chin. She came up with some ideas regarding Earth.


    "There are plenty of wandering spirits on Earth, but our weapons or artefacts are too high-end for them. Also, we will revive our spirits when the timees. They only need to be restored to their optimal state, notpletely dead." Rhea shook her head. She and her fellow Goddesses did suffer a significant loss, but not all spirits died for nought.


    "Mm, that is our next project after the Ruvoid God threat is over." Elena agreed to the proposal but felt an inexplicable sense of tiredness just imagining it. The weapon and artefact''s spirits revival required much time and effort.


    "Let''s quickly return to the portal and get everyone back." Lifa urged everyone to fly faster back to the portal.


    "Nee, Master Ely... Why do you want to save this world? In my eyes, you have no reason to fight so hard because you don''t belong to this world." Zera asked in a whisper-like voice.


    "Hmm... I also wonder why. Maybe, it''s because my dear friends are from here? I obviously have to protect my people''s hom." Elysia looked up at the clear sky with a gentle gaze.


    "Even though you barely know some of them? Evelyn and Sylvia were probably the first ones you became friends with. But, it''s only been a few months, right?" Zera needed help understanding.


    "That may be true, but the people in this world are fairly simple. We value sincerity, and loyalty is what follows. We can also see a person''s personality and traits, thus it will be easy to judge a person''s value. All of my people is chosen and precious. We have a greater n for the future and beyond." Elysia looked at Zera and gave him a head pat.


    "O-oh~" Zera could at least guess Elysia''s basis for epting someone to join the group.


    After lifting the seal, Elysia and her little group entered the secret realm. The first thing they found was the devastating terrain.


    Thend was destroyed, mountains turned upside down, rivers dried up, trees burned to ashes, ice kes everywhere, and a mixed energy emitting curses spread widely in the air.


    The sky was red and cloudy, giving off an intimidating eerie impression. Only the lesser Ruvoid God and a group of people on top of a hill in the distance remained.


    "This secret realm doesn''t have any residents in it. But, my little sister found a gate to a trial ground and secured it. It''s a legacy left behind by a God from our era." Rhea tugged the hem of Elysia''s sleeve.


    "..." Zera immediately flew up into the sky to fetch the lesser Ruvoid God.


    "Keke, so the curse divinew is like that. It''s interesting! I only need to master this technique and may be immune to the real Ruvoid God''s curse!" Xero felt his blood boil with excitement. He began to understand the curse of divinew and was confident that he would not be disadvantaged against the real deal.


    "Well, just don''t get too proud of yourself or you''ll be the first to die like in the past." Oceanid rolled his eyes.


    "Hmph, the lesser one really isn''t to be trifled with. It''s more troublesome than the avatar, but I''m confident I''ll be able to face the real one after training myself again." Regulus puffed out his chest proudly.


    "Just don''t try to hide behind your wives like you did in the past." Oceanid sighed.


    The lesser Ruvoid God was restoring itself after being defeated for the thirty-second time. Everyone was waiting for it to finish, even though they were already quite satisfied after testing their strength against the opponent and its divine curse.


    ? "Hmm?" Nell noticed Elysia and her big sister hade to pick them up. She then gestured to the girls and the dragons to withdraw from the battle.


    *Swoosh*<novelnext></novelnext>


    Zera appeared like a ghost before the three Gods and immediately retrieved the lesser Ruvoid God. She converted it back into the linked core fragment.


    "Girl, what are you doing?" Xero was surprised that he failed to notice Zera''s arrival.


    "Take this thing back and put it back where it belongs." Zera removed Celestia from the sheath and enhanced the newly forged de with the core fragment in ce.


    The curse fluctuation increased drastically, and the demonic cursed sword emitted an intimidating aura. The dark realm seemed to be getting darker and more oppressive, but Zera smiled happily at what she was doing.


    "The battle data that you umted after fighting six God-level beings, five Emperors, and several other Saint and Spirit-level beings produced something extraordinarily great. Now, fuse and upgrade to be the perfect weapon to kill all enemies!" Zera fused the linked fragment to the ck crystal in Celestia''s rain guard.


    *Boom!*


    The billowing ck thunder shed as the cursed aura exploded. Celestia and Zera were enveloped in an atmosphere of darkness and curse so thick and pure. Still, it looked different in the eyes of Xero and the others.


    "You!? As expected, you have a hidden agenda regarding this whole sparring event!" Xero pointed at Zera as if he had predicted this kind of oue. He immediately dashed off to attack Zera and stop the fusing ritual.


    "Don''t disturb me." Zera raised her palm and sent the tired Heretic God backwards tens of meters with a dark shockwave.


    She considered a few things and immediately flew high into the sky to bathe Celestia in ck lightning.


    "I already said that she is the possible enemy!" Xero shouted in annoyance and immediately caught up to the sky.


    "..." Oceanid nced at Elysia and the others near the secret realm portal. They were still calm as if everything was within their predictions, but he couldn''t ignore what Xero had said. It wasn''t easy to put my trust in Zera, even with his wisdom.


    "Ugh, let''s back off and see what those two can do." Regulus didn''t feel like rushing to a conclusion and immediatelynded.


    "Absorb!" Zera raised Celestia high into the sky, and all the darkness and curse energy scattered in the surrounding air andnd was absorbed like a massive insatiable vortex.


    "!?" Zera was rmed by the sudden attack, and she caught the Heretic God''s spear with her bare hand.


    She had no time to exin and couldn''t move before Celestia had finished going through the forbidden tribtion. She also felt embarrassed to ask for assistance from Elysia. Her hand was bleeding, and her curse body protection was torn.


    "Go away. I''m not an enemy!" Zera kicked Xero with another tremendous shockwave.


    "Only ghosts believe in that! Actions are louder than words for you to fool, and Elysia is still guilible." Xero was still in his crazed battle rush and couldn''t believe the words of the possible enemy.


    "You appeared before us without exnation and did something that made us question your actions. Speak now or this will not end well for you." Oceanid restrained Zera with the water-bending divinew. He would make Zera talk now.


    "Hmph! I don''t have time for it. Disperse!" Zera released a massive gravity push to send the two Gods away.


    "Alright, it''s a misunderstanding. Stop attacking Zera. She is good, and I can exin her action." Elysia spoke solemnly and sent it right into Xero''s and Oceanid''s ears.


    "Misunderstanding!?" Xero couldn''t believe what Elysia was saying.


    *Swoosh*


    The vortex in the sky looked like a ck hole, but it disappeared a few secondster. The surrounding darkness and curse had been sucked away, and the sky''s light returned to illuminate the destroyednd, indicating that the disaster was over.


    "Master Ely~ This is Celestia who has been forged and enhanced to mid tier divine grade sword! The precious meteorite ore won''t go to waste with this." Zera happily and proudly presented Celestia to Elysia.


    "Zera, your hand is bleeding." Elysia ignored the heavy Odachi and treated Zera''s injury right away.

 Chapter 996 To Settle Everything

    "Yeah, the Heretic God seems to have mastered a bit about countermeasures against the curse divinew. This body isn''t real, but I''m injured." Zera looked at her palm that Elysia had just healed.


    At that moment, she just remembered that she was the embodiment of chaos, destruction, and curse. And yet, Elysia could heal her wounds!?


    "I know what you''re thinking, but you just need not mind it. Everythinges from a single origin, pure energy." Elysia pressed her finger to Zera''s cherry lips.


    She then nced at the approaching Gods. "More importantly, you should avoid actions that could trigger misunderstandings."


    "Elysia, Lina, I want to hear an exnation from you." Xero descended from the sky, still holding his divine spear of darkness.


    Elysia nced at Elena for a moment, then received a nod in response. She then pulled Zera''s hand to stand behind her. "We told you before that Zera is our newrade. She is not the Ruvoid Avatar after the liberation and purification modification. Her spirit has awakened, and she is a new living entity."


    "How can you be sure that she won''t betray? She might swallow you because of her nature." Xero squinted his eyes.


    "Zera has already gone through a sacred oath ceremony for me. If she is going to betray, she will onlye to me. As long as I am alive, she will be under my protection and supervision. I will guarantee that she is a Chaos Goddess who walks the right path. She maybe I''m still inexperienced and raise suspicions on you. I apologize on behalf of Zera." Elysia sped her hand and made an apology gesture.


    "..." Xero thought for a moment and ended up sighing. He nced at the Goddesses; they seemed to know everything inside and out. He then walked away towards the portal. "Whatever, it''s time for me to go."


    "Hum, I also need to return to my mountain to recuperate and many other things." Regulus didn''t want to get involved in furtherplicated matters and hurriedly left the vicinity.


    "Well... A misunderstanding, is it?" Oceanid rubbed his head.


    "Mm, Zera is actually nice and understanding if you get to know her. She is sometimes a bit rude and violent, but she is good in her heart." Elysia nodded in confirmation.


    Hehe, thank you for thepliment. I am ttered, master. Anyway, this is your sword. Zera handed Celestia into Elysia''s arms.


    "!?" Elysia gasped in surprise, and the Odachi fell to the ground.


    *Bam*


    "What happened?" Evelyn was also surprised.


    "Celestia feels so heavy. The first time I obtained Celestia, it weighed one hundred and fifty kilograms. After being refined with high-grade meteorite ore, it became a two-handed heavy Odachi weighing two hundred kilograms. Even so, I can still wield it like there is no weight." Elysia rubbed her wrist, then tried to lift the cursed sword from the ground, but to no avail.


    "Hmm, the weight shouldn''t increase, and the physical burden shouldn''t be there since you are the recognized master. Let me wake her up then." Zera crouched beside Elysia, then pped Celestia. "Wake up and greet your master."


    A floating dark purple ball was thrown out from Celestia. She looked confused and dizzy, but she immediately greeted Elysia and Zera. "Ah, uh? Master? Celestia greets master."


    "Alright... Zera, how about you wield Celestia as your weapon?" Elysia stroked the sword spirit.


    "Eh, why? Are you dissatisfied that the spirit hasn''t taken shape yet? Don''t worry, master. She was just born and will grow with you." Zera interprets Elysia''s proposal as something else.


    "Hehe, it''s fine. I feel you need a weapon." Elysia tried to grab Celestia, and she found it as light as a feather.


    "I am the weapon itself. If you wish, I can also be your weapon in any form, or perhaps, the body armor? Also, Celestia won''t be as heavy as before." Zera put her hands on her upper chest, feeling proud of herself. She then released Celestia, and it was floating vertically behind Elysia.


    "..." Elysia didn''t mind Celestia''s matter anymore. She went over to the girls who were making small talk.


    "Master, we are doing our best!" Vanessa came to Elysia longingly, expecting some head pats.


    "Yes, you all did your best in training against the lesser Ruvoid God. But look at your current state, covered in wounds and dust. Let''s return to our heavenly pce for all of you to recuperate." Elysia gave Vanessa some head pats.


    "I also did my best, master~ Me, Luna, and Lynn managed to defeat the lesser Ruvoid God as a team." Yuuki also wished for praise and a head pat.


    "Mm, you all are the best. We''re getting out of here now. This secret realm is already broken and unstable. It will probably copse in a few hours." Elysia gave Yuuki a head pat, then looked up at the cracked sky.


    "The three days of divine ss battle is truly destructive. The portal has also be unstable. Get out quickly now." Elena urged everyone to leave immediately.


    She and Lifa stood guard at the portal to ensure stability. After everyone left the secret realm, they abandoned the dimensional support and let the exit weaken.


    "I found the gate to a trial ground that belonged to a God from the past. The remnant soul made a request for me to leave his legacy for future promoting young generations because he feels his things are useless to us." Nell showed a mini gate in her hand to everyone.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Who owns the legacy?" Elena felt curious.


    "The God of Sky. What are we going to do with this?" Nell handed over the mini gate to her big sister.


    We can leave his legacy in the Sky Library for the promising young generation to try their luck. He only left a few treasures there, but his knowledge of the world and magic is quite rich." Rhea proposed an idea.


    "Hmm, let''s do that. We already have Tifa with her abundant knowledge." Elena pointed her hand at Lifa.


    "Let''s grant his wish then." Lifa nodded in agreement with that decision.


    "Then, I''d better go now. I can''te with you to your heavenly pce because the sea is my ce for recovery." Oceanid waved his hand in farewell with a prince-charming smile.


    "Take care." Dori responded subconsciously, but there was no sentiment.


    After that, Elysia and her group teleported to a tropical ind near the Beast Continent and created a safe zone to enter the Nature Realm.


    They were soaked in the recovery hot spring with two different spots. The dragons and the girls were not in the same pool.


    "Ely, Eve, may I know what you have been doing for thest three days? You look a bit exhausted." Sylvia hugged Evelyn from behind and looked at Elysia curiously.


    "We trained with the three Goddesses. I received direct instructions from them." Evelyn chuckled lightly, feeling satisfied with her training.


    "Whoa, isn''t that a bit cheating? We''re out there fighting the lesser Ruvoid God desperately in the name of real training." Sylvia widened her eyes in shock.


    "We also went through sparta training, you know? Ely didn''t even receive mercy, even from her master. Also, I''m actually a mage and need special training to fight the higher level curse." Evelyn covered her mouth and pointed at Elysia.


    "Oh, hi~ Please don''t mind me." Elysia had already let go of all her defenses and allowed herself to melt in the hot spring to recover.


    "What master? There are no outsiders here, and you all know the truth. I may be a bit strict with you, Ely. Don''t be mad at me, okay? How about I give you a little massage?" Elena put her hand on Elysia''s shoulder.


    "No, not now... You''re going to embarrass me. How about I give you a little support and massage? You see, your round and big chest muscles need some attention. That might give you pleasure and relieve some stress?" Elysia replied with a teasing smile.


    "You naughty girl. Who taught you to talk to me like that?" Elena gently poked Elysia''s cheek with her dainty finger.


    "Who else if it''s not you? Everyone loves to tease me day and night, don''t you think I''ll repay the kindness one day?" Elysia lifted Elena''s finger, then rested her head on Elena''s shoulder. "Everyone is working hard, but the time chamber and divine angel training ground will no longer be usable in the near future. We only have two months to settle everything."


    "Are you feeling worried?" Rhea closed her eyes.


    "No, I''m confident we''ll win. But I''m afraid I''ll lose someone, and I don''t want that." Elysia heaved a subtle sigh, and the atmosphere suddenly became silent. The girls listened to Elysia''s words and pondered the deep meaning behind them.


    "We can''t save everyone, and you know that. Casualties will definitely ur in the defense force. Just so you know, those who have entrusted their life and future to you won''t go anywhere even if they die. You can revive them because their life and death are in your hands. Their spirit and soul will return to you because you are theirw and an oddball that the world cannot touch." Lifa shook her head with a faint smile.


    "Is that so? That might not sound fair to them, but if that''s the situation, I hope no one regrets it." Elisia closed her eyes.


    "I will never regret it. In this life, and beyond, I will always follow you, master." Yuuki put her hand on her upper chest and dered his deration with determination.


    "Un, un! To meet you is our blessing, master." Vanessa nodded in agreement.


    "If our bond can do something like that, wouldn''t that make death meaningless? Ely can revive us at any time because our ce to return is her? Wow, worry not, Ely... We''re also invisible!" Sylvia felt enlightened.


    "Please stop it. You say it as if you are going to die foolishly. Just don''t drag the others down." Lynn took a bit of distance from the devil princess.


    "Fufu, Sylvi is only saying what she wants to say, but it does have a point." Luna rubbed her daughter''s head.


    The girls then reassured Elysia because they decided to be part of Elysium.


    "Thank you, everyone. You are the best ones I have met in life." Elysia looked at everyone with a gentle gaze and appreciation.

 Chapter 997 Unprecedented Event

    "Our arms are not wide enough to cover everything. Inevitable, there will be those we cannot save. Still, at very least, I want to help those within my reach." Elysia spread her arms wide.


    "Would you be willing to go traveling the world with me to help those we meet on the way? It would be better if we met the ursed creatures from the sealed area as well. Heretic God''s achievement with hisprehension of curses provides a bright spot for breaking through our predicament of curses." Elysia stretched out her hand as if inviting everyone to act with her.


    Even though she was well aware that she only needed to ask or order them, and they would obey her, she still said it as if it was her request.


    "We will go wherever you go. We will always be by your side, master." Vanessa approached her master''s open palm and put her head there.


    "Mm, your request is ourmand." Dori clenched her fist in determination.


    "Understanding curses using curses against curses like the Heretic Gods do? Hum-mm~ We have Zera and the new Celestia to help, Cherub too. So, it''s possible to achieve even without going through gruesome rituals or curse-bearing bodies." Sylvia pped her hands repeatedly in excitement.


    "If it is our master, then it is very possible." Yuuki had an unshakeable faith when it rted to her master.


    The girls then stated their willingness to follow Elysia''s wish.


    "Since it''s your wish, then we will do that right away. However, not now because we need to recuperate well before leaving. We shall lessen the havoc and help the people in this world, but haste makes waste. There is no rush because they can still withstand the threats and the problem with what we''ve gifted them." Elena twirled a lock of Elysia''s hair from behind.


    Rhea only smiled in reply, and Elysia calmed down to the current atmosphere.


    Elysia leaned back, hoping to lean against the rock again. However, she found herself in Elena''s arms and rested her head on those two big soft cushions instead. There was no need to feel embarrassed. Thus she enjoyed herself in the hot spring while talking with her dear friends and family members regarding the events in thest three days.


    For the next four days, Elysia and her group went to various ces worldwide to help people face dangerous ursed creatures or monsters.


    The barrennd was fertilized, and the cursednd was purified. Fruits, vegetables, crops, and wheat were abundant for early harvest. At the very least, there shouldn''t be people who would starve to death during this era of struggle.


    However, the main thing they did in that period of time was to research cursews in depth.


    It had been one week since their visit to the moon, and Elysia couldn''t feel any movement or threats from there since then, which made her feel a bit relieved.


    "I see, so it''s like that, huh. I understand everything now." Zera held Celestia, staring at the ck smoke amidst the destruction below.


    "You understand everything? Please borate on us." Sylvia wanted to know more about the dangerous divine cursew.


    "So it''s like this, little devil. Curse is a curse, and we can overpower it with a more powerful curse. The most effective way is still to purify it, but for some reason, only Master Ely and Master Lina can do it." Zera exined his knowledge like a sage.


    "That is the same thing we concluded four days ago. That''s why the Heretic God was able to ovee the lesser Ruvoid God with a more powerful curse." Yuuki rolled her eyes.


    "But, that won''t be effective for the final boss, right? That one was beyond dangerous which still makes Lady Tifa so wary." Vanessa looked up at the sky.


    "Is this just my feeling? The moon keeps appearing in the sky day and night and looks bigger and bigger? It''s approaching our, right?" Morfina pointed at the sky.


    "Now that you say it, I feel something is off. However, Ely and the Goddesses aren''t worried. So, it''s fine, I guess?" Lynn shrugged her shoulders and then looked at Elysia and the Goddesses.


    "Yes, don''t worry about it. Vrelenia''s gravitational revolution with respect to the moon changes slightly, but that''s normal." Elysia cast a bit of wind magic to cool the surrounding air. It was almost summer, and the air was getting warmer.


    "It''s already noon, and it''s time for lunch. Since we''re in the Human Continent''s east coast region, how about seafood cuisine?" Fortuna raised her hand to vote.


    "Seafood, good." Nell approved the idea. She would love every food without being picky as long as it was delicious.


    "Just do the meat for you." Yae whispered near Dori''s ear.


    "No, no meat for me. My body can''t digest that." Dori shook her head repeatedly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Would you like Tuna as a dish?" Elena asked Rhea, but she said it to tease Fortuna. Her gaze expressed everything for it.


    "Tuna? Hum, that''s good." Rhea nodded in agreement.


    "Hmm?" Fortuna was scared at Elena once, then rushed to Elysia''s side. "Ely, your master bullied me! After giving it some thought, I guess I should change my second name for real. Help me with a good second name."


    "Hmm, fine if you want it. I think Iris is good because it could mean good news, but it''s the name of your colleague on Earth. Fortuna... Let''s say something different but somewhat simr. Felicity, intense happiness... Felicia , what do you think of this name?" Elysia twirled a lock of her hair while thinking of a name.


    "Felicia? That''s great!" Fortuna grasped Elysia''s hand with a sparkling gaze. She then grinned at Elena. "Felicia is my second name now. Remember?"


    "Hum, she is a senior Goddess in Earth''s Heaven, but is entangled in this world''s ancient custom. We also won''t stay on this for long. I wonder who said otherworld divine beings don''t need alternative name?" Elena sighed and shook her head.


    The girls then giggled andughed, but not to offend Fortuna. Everyone then went to the empty east coast area and held a little lunch party.


    "Ugh, what''s wrong with this world? Why is there no ice and snow? I almost died. We should have gone to the extreme north." Lixue took shelter in a box and created a mini ice and snow field. He would prefer a cold ce over a hot one, but somehow, he is currently being treated like a refrigerator.


    "Little Ice, please give me that cold syrup and juice." L asked politely.


    "Here, don''t bother me. I''m rxing after a satisfying lunch." Lixue tossed a few bottles that were ced around him, theny down on his back.


    After lunch, Elysia received shocking news from Erina via spirit connection. "!?"


    "What''s wrong?" Ai noticed Elysia''s surprise at something.


    "Erina told me that the Earth''s union force found a hell gate to the underworld and it was secured to the surface. What we have given to her will guarantee her safety as long as she is wise in her actions, but are we absolutely not allowed to interfere with that matter? Indirectly, we are involved in the initial n and cause, right?" Elysia heaved a subtle sigh, then nced at Elena.


    "Earth Mother has warned us. Whatever the reason, we must not interfere in the destiny of Earth, including you." Elena pointed at Fortuna.


    "M-me!? Am I no longer considered part of the Heaven Order?" Fortuna pointed at her face as if she couldn''t believe what she had just heard.


    "Yes, she will be angry if wee there and interfere too much more than necessary. The Ruvoid God is no longer there, and no outside factor should mess up the world''s order. That''s what she said to me a week ago." Elena nodded slightly.


    "That doesn''t sound good to me. Perhaps, the era on Earth will change when humanity tries to invade the underworld?" Lifa was dissatisfied with the arrangement.


    "Yes, the unprecedented event will ur in a few years. The change of a chaotic era, the end of a false peaceful era." Elena rested her cheek against her hand, pondering about something.


    "What do you think, Ely? What do you n to do when the timees? What if such a situation will or has already urred on Earth?" Lifa wanted to know Elysia''s decision.


    "For now, we won''t meddle with that matter. However, when the timees, we might went against Earth Mother''s request." Elysia answered instantly.


    "That sounds good. I''ll help you wholeheartedly. We might kidnap her and leave her with no choice but to board our boat, fufu~" Lifa covered her mouth with her slender hand.


    "Are you sure about that? You have a deal with her, right? What will happen to the world once its core is gone?" Nell widened her eyes, staring at Lifa as if she couldn''t believe it.


    "Well, it''s too soon for that to happen. Earth will remain peaceful for a few more years, and the transitional era willst at least seven years. When the''s core disappears, it will regenerate a new one some timeter. However, the world''sw and order will have no rules, and nature will be unfriendly to life. Earth Mother will give humanity thest trial and test. What the humans on the other side do will determine everything, but Erina won''t get involved in it." Lifa shrugged her shoulders at what she said was trivial.


    "What about Heaven and other realms other than Earth Realm?" Fortuna''s face turned pale.


    "No influence since it''s a different realm with separate rules andws." Lifa exined a bit, and it made Fortuna feel relieved. At least there was nothing to worry about that for now.

 Chapter 998 Clear Things Up

    ''Everything is fine, Erin. You and your family should not get involved in that matter.'' Elysia tried to convince Erina calmly.


    ''Mm, my family has retreated from the union force for that mission. We will not get involved in the affairs of the underworld.'' Erina could tell that Elysia had prepared many things to keep her family safe, and her family definitely shouldn''t invite unnecessary danger.


    ''Good, anyway, where are you now?'' Elysia changed the topic to casual pleasantries. She intended to go to Earth soon to settle some business.


    ''I''m currently in Singapore, but I''ll be back in Japan soon.'' Erina looked out the window. The weather that day was good, and she needed to get ready to go to the airport immediately.


    ''Singapore? What are you doing there? Did you go there alone? Nothing dangerous happened to you, right? Have you had lunch yet?'' Elysia felt a bit worried and asked in a series without any pause.


    ''Hehe, you worry too much, Ellie. I''m here because of the ASEAN grand auction, the exclusive event only for ability users. There were a few materials that caught my attention, but they were all fine. Mio, Victoria, and Darkness are now with me. A special elite team also escorted us. But, lunch? It''s still early here, and we had just finished breakfast when the news reached me.'' Erina chuckled, feeling happy as she appreciated Elysia''s concern.


    ''Phew, you make my heart skip a beat considering your past event. My gift and that level of bodyguards will do the job well. Anyway, have you studied the skill books I gave you?'' Elisia breathed a sigh of relief.


    ''En, I''ve studied it, and I''ve also given a defense technique book to Mio as you ordered. However, I haven''t mastered any technique yet, Ellie. I only understand at the basic level. Am I ipetent?'' Erina felt worried, remembering she was the only one who failed Elysia''s test that day.


    ''It''s only been a week, and I think you''re doing pretty well. A talented beginner can only get to the introductory and basic levels. It all takes time, practice, and persistence to learn all the techniques. Those techniques are chosen and well tailored for you, so you can master them in three or four weeks without you noticing. Do you believe me?'' Elysia could feel Erina''s worry, and she immediately replied with reassurance.


    ''I feel relieved to hear that. Err, how are you doing on that side, Ellie?'' Erina was curious about what Elysia was doing right now.


    ''We just had lunch. After returning from the moon four days ago, my group made an inspection by traveling around the world once. We help many people and eradicate evil. We''re also doing some tests on dangerous curses to find an effective countermeasure.'' Elysia briefly exined the recent events with a bit of longing sentiment.


    Thest time she talked to Erina was four days ago. Yet, she felt they had yet tomunicate for a long time.


    ''Um, alright. Since you are already at the basic level, how about I visit you to give you a pointer, Erin? I have also prepared aplete package for Mio. She will always be with you, and of course, she needs to serve her purpose as apetent confidant.'' Elysia made a decision, but her purpose was not only that.


    She intended to tie the loose end and give the final farewell gift to Ali''s family in case the worst possible future happened.


    ''Eh? Is that okay? You''re not too busy, and it doesn''t bother you?'' Erina didn''t want to be a bother, but she was cheering with joy in her heart. It was always wee if Elysia woulde.


    ''Hmm, I''ve talked to my family and friends. They can handle the rest. I''ll be there in five minutes. Please go to a slightly spacious room.'' Elysia made up her mind.


    ''Okay~'' Erina couldn''t contain her excitement.


    "You are going to Earth now?" Elena could understand Elysia''s intention, but she didn''t expect it to be so soon.


    "Yes. I''d better settle the business there earlier. Fortun, err, Felicia... If you''re still worried, how about youe with me this time and clear things up regarding the business over there? Lady Tifa only voiced her mind, but you are frightened by it. The future of Earth really isn''t that dire." Elysia couldn''t bear to see Fortuna''s anxiety.


    Fortuna thought for a moment. She had abandoned her initial mission from the Heaven Order and Divine Association long ago to be Elysia''s trusted people. Her foresight and divination to predict the Earth''s future couldn''t be done from another world. Thus, she agreed with Elysia''s invitation with no second thought.


    Elena and Ai would go with Elysia, but they would be inside the Elysian Realm.


    "Don''t be naughty while we''re away. We''ll be back before nightfall." Ai rubbed Cherub''s head before dematerializing her form and entering Elysia''s body.


    "Rawr!" Cherub gave a small roar in reply.


    "We''ll be right back. Please only move as a group." Elysia bid her farewell to everyone.


    ? The girls waved their hands to send Elysia''s departure, but Rhea looked reluctant. Elysia couldn''t take Rhea along because that would be too many otherworldly entitiesing to Earth and might displease Earth Mother.


    "Please don''t be like that. We''re only going there for a few hours." Elysia tried to persuade the disgruntled Rhea.


    Since Elysia said it was only a few hours, Rhea reluctantly agreed. She waved her hand and smiled before Elysia and Fortuna disappeared into the dimensional rift.


    Fortuna held Elysia''s hand tightly as they passed through the dimensional rift. Just as they were about to arrive at the Earth''s entrance portal, a maturedy with a beautiful appearance confronted them like a gate guardian.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Even though thisdy was only wearing a simple greenish-blue dress, it did not dampen the impression of divinity that radiated from top to bottom in the slightest. Her long sky-blue hair fluttered slightly upon Elysia''s arrival, and she didn''t look like she was going to give way.


    "???" Elysia was wondering why Gaia was waiting for them there. Still, she finally understood when she saw Gaia''s ever-calm facial expression suddenly be solemn as she stopped.


    "Stop right there. Why did youe to Earth this time, Elysia and Fortuna?" Gaia squinted her greenish-blue eyes.


    "Maa, why be fierce all of a sudden, Earth Mother? You gave me the privilege toe to Earth at will without any hindrance of any kind. Wouldn''t it be fine for us to visit you?" Elysia smiled kindly, not understanding why the other party didn''t seem to wee her.


    "I don''t feel that is the reason for youring this time? Didn''t I tell you before not to get involved with Earth''s fate? You are a Goddess from another world with divinity and divinews that arepletely different from this." Gaia couldn''t believe it.


    She would have weed it if Elysia had indeede for her and could behave under her supervision. Still, she knew Elysia had other goals, especially with Fortuna''s presence.


    "Earth Mother, I want to talk to you about a few things. Elysia is wise and she knows what she will do. We will not bring any harm to Earth. Look, we have sealed our otherwordly mana pool." Fortuna seals her newly acquired power.


    "..." Gaia didn''t answer immediately, even though she noticed Elysia and Fortuna had already sealed their otherworldly powers. A few secondster, she ended up sighing. "Sigh... Who would have thought that a high-rank Goddess from the Heaven Realm would be a part of the otherworld..."


    "Heehee~" Fortuna felt a bit embarrassed. She was sure she would receive manyints from the heavens, and the God King would probably be furious, but she had no intention of going there.


    "Come on, don''t be like that. We are your ally and always will be. However, it will put us in a difficult position if you suddenly oppose us. We mean no harm, just a friendly visit.


    If you have doubts, how abouting with us? I am a well-behaved girl." Elysia floated closer to Gaia and grasped the other party''s hand.


    "Well, you may go. Please watch your every move, and no otherworldly magic, understand?" Gaia sighed and flew aside, making way.


    "All right~" Elysia flew through the dimensional portal, but Fortuna didn''t follow her.


    "You didn''t go follow her?" Gaia nced at Fortuna.


    "I wanted to talk to you before joining Ely." Fortuna responded clearly.


    "Follow me." Gaia could guess the ins and outs. She then guides Fortuna to go with her to another ce.


    Meanwhile, Erina and her little group were waiting in the living room as if they were expecting someone important. Five minutes had almost passed, but Elysia had not arrived.


    "Hey, golden girl... Is she reallying? My anticipation died down from waiting." An alluringdy sat cross-legged on the sofa, feeling bored to wait.


    "Ellie said she''d be here in five minutes. It''s 8:29. She''ll be here on time." Erina looked at the clock on the wall.


    "Well, I want a gift from another world." Victoria cried out from the trunk of an artificial tree.


    "..." Mio just waited beside her mistress in silence. She was happy that Elysia had helped and brought positive change to Erina. She was anticipating meeting their savior as well.


    *Poof*


    A subtle dimensional fluctuation urred, and Elysia suddenly appeared before Erina like a magical emergence.


    "Hi, Erin~ Did you miss me?" Elysia greeted Erina with a tender smile and a gentle hand wave.


    "Yes, very." Erina replied with a weing smile.


    A certain holy night spirit bird flew towards Elysia, but Erina pushed that bird aside because it was still her time to talk to her dear friend.

 Chapter 999 Gifts For Everyone

    "E-eh?" Elysia was stunned when she saw the Demi-God spirit bird shoved aside by Erina.


    "Erina, what do you mean by doing this?" Victoria was dissatisfied with the disrespectful treatment.


    "No particr reason. Just please don''t interrupt me while I''m talking. Isn''t that the basics of politeness?" Erina nced at Victoria and responded politely, but for some reason, an aura of coldness and aloofness emanated from her passively.


    "What''s wrong with this girl? Her mood swings are terrible. She is sometimes cheerful, cold, arrogant, quiet, and many more." Victoria snorted and grunted in astonishment.


    "Hehe, there''s no need to make things moreplicated. I brought a little gift for everyone. Please ept this." Elysia handed out a gift box and distributed it to Erina and the others.


    "Oh my, I''m d you haven''t forgotten me. You look even more lovely and pleasing to the eye, Ely." Darkness opened her gift box eagerly. She found a set of dresses,plete with ornaments. "What''s this?"


    "A pretty dress with a dark night theme. Do you like it? It was specially designed by one of the best tailors in the world." Elysia put her hands together. She felt that Darkness didn''t have a proper dress other than the revealing one. Thus she gave one for consideration.


    "Is this otherworldly food!? Wow, it smells good and sweet. Then, I won''t stand for ceremony. Enjoy your meal!" Victoria eximed with a radiant glow in her eyes. She spoke no more and immediately devoured food from other worlds like no tomorrow.


    "Share a little bit, can you?" Darkness snatched some snacks from Victoria''s box with a godly speed.


    "Hey, that''s mine. You already have your own section." Victoriained and immediately secured her box like it was her baby.


    "I''m d you liked it. I have some other snacks if you want." Elysia put a parcel on the table.


    "You don''t have to bother preparing all this, Ellie. I feel ashamed that I haven''t prepared anything for you." Erina felt a bit embarrassed.


    "You and Mio only need to cultivate diligently. That can be a reward for me." Elysia approached Erina''s face and whispered softly. "I appreciate the sentiment, but no need to be formal. I give things out of personal desire."


    "Yes." Erina replied with a meek tone.


    "Anyway, it''s a manual, technique, and skill book tailored for you, Mio. Please familiarize yourself with it and start training with your master. Erin will achieve her dream, and you should be by her side. It won''t be easy, but I believe you can do it." Elysia patted Mio''s shoulder.


    "I will not disappoint your expectations, Elysia-sama." Mio bowed respectfully.


    "..." Erina checked the box''s contents and found a golden bracelet.


    She had no idea what kind of artifact it was. But, since it was a gift from Elysia, she would dly wear it all the time.


    *Bzzt*


    A bunch of information flowed into Erina''s mind when she put on that golden bracelet. She gasped as she realized how valuable this artifact was, and Elysia gave it to her just like it was a new year''s present?


    ''It''s a wee exclusive gift only for my people, Elysium''s new member. It will assist you greatly besides the gloves.'' Elysia secretly gave a wink to Erina.


    "The gift has been given, now let''s sit down and talk a little about the recent event. Do you have an idea of what the hell gate you were talking about earlier, Erin?" Elysia sat down on the sofa next to Darkness.


    "This is a secret photo in the database of the military headquarters." Erina showed an image on her smartphone to Elysia.


    It was a giant stone gate like the one in the royal era hundreds of years ago, but it had many carved heads that resembled demons. The photo was taken during heavy rain, and everything needed to be rified from that picture.


    "Hmm, this does look menacing... What do you think? Have you ever seen this gate in person?" Elysia put her hand to her chin, then nced at Darkness.


    "That gate is somewhat like an underworld''s gate, but it''s just a cheap copy. A counterfeit product with no credentials. Even if it still works and those stupid humans can trigger the dimensional portal, it will only lead to a cheap secret realm." Darkness shrugged her shoulders nonchntly.


    "Is that so? Well, I am not allowed to interfere in this matter or the Earth Mother will scold me. Allow me to give you a few pointers then." Elysia patted her cheeks with a contemting expression, but she immediately put the matter aside.


    While Elysia was enlightening Erina and co with a valuable lecture, Fortuna and Gaia had just arrived in a separate dimension. They seemed to be in the clouds, sitting facing each other and drinking tea quietly.


    "So, what did you want to talk to me about, Fortuna?" Gaia opened the conversation.


    "Is the future of Earth is bleak? You don''t want Ely to interfere, but what are you going to do?" Fortuna finished doing a quick divination to predict the future. Three out of five were Earth''s bleak situations.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Nothing. Let things unfold as they will ording to fate and destiny. If that is indeed what will happen in the future, then that is what will happen. This is not the first time the end of an era has urred on Earth, and you already know about it." Gaia answered casually.


    "Why do you sound like you don''t care?"


    "I am neutral and fair. Everyone gets a chance, cause and effect."


    "I see... That doesn''t mean anything will happen any time soon." Fortuna sighed after staring into Gaia''s bluish-green eyes. She could see the resolution, indisputable gaze there.


    What Elysia said was true. Things weren''t as bad as she had imagined, and those were just a few possibilities. Lifa frightened her very much with the previous conversation.


    "Did Lady Lifa frighten you?" Gaia could guess something out of Fortuna''s expression.


    "Yeah, a bit." Fortuna nodded reflexively, but she was momentarily stunned. "Wait, why do you know her name already?"


    "We''ve gotten quite along, and she told me in person. Anyway, how''s the situation in the overworld? Everything''s all right under control?" Gaia grasped her hand on the table.


    "Pretty good, but I can''t say for sure about the final oue. It''s still blurry, even with the participation of Ely and her master." Fortuna heaved a subtle sigh.


    "I see... I just hope she isn''t a pushover." Gaia looked into the distant void.


    Fortuna then asked Gaia a few things about the Heaven Realm''s affairs, but she had no intention of going there.


    A few momentster, Elysia felt it was enough to say her business on Earth was done. Erina and Mio could do the rest independently with what she had passed.


    "Erin, please send someone to deliver this package to this address. Make sure the recipient receives the package in person." Elysia took out a delivery package ready to be delivered and handed it over to Erina.


    "Hm, okay. But, may I know the details? I''m worried that overseas packages will be rejected by the recipient during direct delivery by my people." Erina looked at the address listed on the package box and felt curious.


    "They are a family of three to someone I knew besides you on Earth. Unfortunately, he passed away a few years ago. As an old acquaintance, I would like to give a farewell gift to wish them well. His name is Ali Avery." Elysia gave few details because she didn''t think she would go there in person.


    "All right, I will arrange for someone to fly to Indonesia this afternoon to deliver this package directly to Ali Avery''s family." Erina nodded in understanding and didn''t overthink. Elysia was just so good.


    "Thank you." Elysia appreciated the help. She trusted Erina, and she could return with a calm heart.


    ''Ely, I''ve finished my business. Pick me up please. Now it''s time for us to return to Vrelenia. Oh, Earth Mother will send you to our current location.'' Fortuna sent spirit telepathy to Elysia.


    ''Okay, give me three minutes, and tell Earth Mother toe get me. But, don''t you want to meet Darkness and Victoria? They badmouthed you behind your back.'' Elysia looked at the clock. Nearly two hours had passed without her noticing.


    ''I don''t want to meet them because they haven''t served their purpose.'' Fortuna felt reluctant if she needed to meet those two.


    Elysia took a deep breath and stood up. "It''s time for me to return, Erin, everyone. I wish you good health and blessings, but don''t you dare to ck off."


    "So soon? Can''t you stay until lunch, Ellie?" Erina felt reluctant to part. She tugged at the hem of Elysia''s dress by reflex.


    "I just had lunch on the other side. Come on, you are a big strong girl. Want a hug?" Elysia held Erina''s hand and spread her arms wide.


    "..." Erina blinked her eyes a few times, then stood up and hugged Elysia wordlessly.


    Elysia stroked Erina''s hair gently. Half of Erina''s long hair has returned to its original dark brown color. However, the other half is still like gold thread in Erina''s awakened mode.


    "You are halfway to mastering your full potential. When your hair is back to normal with a natural dark brown color, that is proof of sess as a result of your hard work. You can switch between your awakened mode and standby mode at will. You can use the golden paradise domain in the near future." Elysia whispered close to Erina''s ear.


    "Thank you, Ellie. It''s all thanks to you. I don''t know how I can repay you in this life." Erin smiled gently.


    "You are my people. You can repay it at any time because you already belong to me." Elysia blew soft air into Erina''s ear, then released her hug.


    Erina blushed while holding her ear, but Elysia immediately said goodbye once more with a smile before a sudden dimensional fluctuation took Elysia away.

 Chapter 1000 Meet Expectations

    ''My name is Rosie, the first daughter of the Reinhard Duke Family in the Cuttexus Kingdom. In my fifth year studying at the Deterry Academy of Magic, a terrible situation urred at the end of my duties as student council president.


    ''My uncle and aunt died in Avrora Forest, and my adorable little sister was killed by a demonic beast. It was devastating for my young heart to ept, but let the nature and time take its course to heal the grief.''


    ''It has now been almost five months since that day, but a situation of catastrophe has spread across the globe ever since the sealed areas copsed and the attacks of ursed creatures began.''


    ''The girl I once thought of as my missing little sister was the Goddess of Light''s precious disciple. But, her twin sister is also strangely simr to my Lil Lisha.''


    ''Ai represented Elysia and the divine group to give me a top-tier heaven-grade longsword at that banquet. Dawnbreaker, Champion of the Undying.''


    ''It has been more than a week since I wield this sword to actively eliminate the evil, corrupted monsters in the south. However, my achievements still feelckingpared to the divine group who are always saving the day everywhere. It''s not that I want topare with them, but I just don''t want to let them down.''


    Rosie Reinhardt stared at the sunset while holding her longsword, lost in thought.


    "Rosie, the battlefield has been cleared. Now it''s time for us to march back to the capital city." The prince-charming knight with obsidian ck hair jumped from a holy golem''s shoulder.


    His walnut-colored eyes glinted in the setting sun, exuding an undeniable authority. His face was looking rather cold, almost devoid of all emotion. It was natural because they fought on the battlefield for a week. However, it was easy to tell that this prince of the southern kingdom looked happy and relieved.


    "Yeah, soldiers need time to rest too. We can go back now, Prince Ronan." Rosie looked at the soldier''s camp behind her and felt it would be fine if they left now.


    "Five elemental knights have made a name of themselves recently. I heard they recently reimed a city in the west from the hands of hundreds of ursed creatures and thousands of undead monsters." Ronan looked to the west as if he was hinting at something.


    "What do you want to say by mentioning them, prince?" Rosie squinted her eyes, feeling a bit ufortable. She felt the prince wasparing her to those elemental knights, but she was one person while they were a team of five.


    "It didn''t mean anything. You''ve been hanging out with Theotely, and I think you''re quite concerned about him. Wait here a minute. I''ll tell someone, and we can get going." Ronan returned to the camp to report their departure to the troop general.


    "..." Rosie went silent as she did not want toment. She was aware of Prince Theor''s approach, and it was a public secret that the prince of the central kingdom was looking for his consort.


    It didn''t take a genius to realize that Theo was already eyeing Rosie as a candidate, but that didn''t mean Rosie was obligated to respond to that sentiment with a satisfactory answer.


    ''I better stay in the south region, my hometown. It is unfavorable for my family if I am bound in the central kingdom. Rather than choosing the Royal Family, I prefer a formidable knight as a life partner. But, hey! I''m still young, and my career is just starting. It is very unprofitable to be tied down. Ely, Ai, just you wait... I will be a formidable knight myself!'' Rosie sheathed her longsword and clenched her fist. She looked up at the evening sky as she was determined to live up to the high expectations ced on her.


    "Ach-choo." Elysia covered her mouth and nose with both hands when she sneezed. She nced towards the south because she felt someone was thinking intensely about her.


    "Are you feeling cold, master?" Yuuki wrapped her fluffy fox tails around Elysia.


    "The anti-cold blessing is still in effect, but thank you." Elysia cuddled one of Yuuki''s fluffy tails.


    They were in the northern mountains of the Beastkin Continent, the everwinter region with no mercy for the cold intolerance.


    "Yeah, it''s so cold here, and I''m miserable." Yuuki wore a pitiful expression and hugged Elysia from the side.


    "Sigh, this snow fox... This is the first time I''ve seen someone with extreme ice cold ability who can rival me but have no resistance to cold. You may die because of your own ability one day." Lixue sighed and shook his head. That discovery still surprised him very much.


    "That''s not going to happen because I have a home to go to." Yuuki faintly smiled.


    "Unless you are cold and merciless inside and out, you will not be able to fully grasp the extreme cold true power. A warm person with cold ice ability is truly against fate." Lixue sighed once again. He felt that Elysia ruined this kind of talent with warmth and care.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You have been proven wrong in understanding the meaning of innate abilities, ice dragon." Rhea rolled her eyes as she felt that this ancient ice dragon was still too new to understand naturalws.


    "What do you mean by that?" Lixue frowned, feeling unconvinced.


    "The key toprehend one''s true power is to embrace the desire within your heart, your original self. One has to be fiery if it''s fire innate ability, cold if it''s ice, agile if it''s wind, and so on? It''s nothing more than an after effect just to reach one''s spirit and soul. They can be anything they want if they can reach that point if they can surpass that tribtion." Rhea gave a few lectures and insights for all to hear.


    "Then, what happens to someone who has gone through the tribtion of all her life alone? Yuuki craved warmth, and she got it here. She reached Saint-level without the help of anyone other than herself. Yet, she only needed several months to ascend to Emperor-level without unnecessary thunder tribtion. She is only about four hundred years old." Rhea raised her finger, emphasizing thest two sentences.


    "!!!" Lixue was surprised when he found out Yuuki''s age. It was still a budding number, but this kind of celestial snow fox was unheard of.


    "..." Yuuki felt a bit embarrassed when her age was clearly mentioned. She felt old if it waspared to her master and junior sisters.


    "So young?" Sylvia gulped her saliva. She knew the average age for Emperor-level being was like an old monster. Yuuki was a lot younger than her, but she was still weaker inparison.


    "Woah..." E and Evelyn were at a loss for words. The tremendous struggle started from Spirit level and beyond since the gap was massive beyond normal. They reached Spirit level under twenty years old. Perhaps, they would need decades to ascend in rank again.


    "Yes, true strength isn''t measured by how strong you are, but how you understand yourself and what you have be. It''s the same as the strongest person failing to understand himself. That would still be called a weakness and a w. Once you fail to understand it and make amend with your inner self, it will be your heart demon that will kill you from within." Elysia petted Yuuki affectionately.


    The girls nodded in understanding. They stared at Elysia and the Goddesses in deep reverence. If everything was as described, how could one transcend Emperor-level and grasp godhood? It would take more than tremendous effort and massive understanding to interpret one''s true power. No wonder no new God has appeared since the ancient era.


    "Hmm, Luna, have we arrived at that historic site you spoke of? We might be able to find another God-tier legacy there. The Ice God was a loner, but I''m sure he would have at least left something like the Sky God. They were best old buddy, after all." Nell surveyed the snowy region below.


    She wanted to know her old friends''st will and hoped to fulfil that. That was how she convinced Elysia and Elena to start an expedition to search for God''s relics from the ancient era, focusing on inheritance and legacy. The world''s situation was still under control. Thus they could leave with peace of mind.


    "Err... I''m not sure of the exact location since we can''t predict or find it unless we arrive at that hidden site. But, it''s somewhere in the valley between the twin mountains over there." Luna pointed to a ce ahead.


    "All right, we go straight there now." Nell gave an order to the spaceship''s interface, then sped off to the designated destination.


    Once they arrived at the vicinity, the spaceshipnded, and everyone went to look for the secret realm entrance on foot.


    *Yip* *Yip*


    Several fluffy little ones emerged from behind a pile of snow. They looked like snow hares but were only half-palm in size.


    "How cute. What creatures are they?" Yuuki got the urge to catch one and pet them.


    "No, please don''t approach them. They are sensitive to fragrance and will-" Luna was about to warn, but she was toote.


    "Kyah!" Yuuki was assaulted by a bunch of little snow hares. Some got into her jacket and clothes, and others groped her body.


    "Well... Yuuki just hugged Master Ely, and she has our master''s signature scent. Master, please stay away from those pervert rabbit." Vanessa stood in front of her master because she was aware that Elysia''s body fragrance was the best and would be targeted by those rabbits in heat.


    "..." For some reason, Yusagi felt slightly offended by that remark. Those pervert indirectly rabbit sullied her name.

 Chapter 1001 Another Gods Remnant Soul

    "How dare you..." Yuuki froze all the snow hares harassing her, then threw them away like useless chunks of ice.


    "Yuuki, please don''t kill them. They are only attracted by the scent." Elysia immediately asked if Yuuki would kill those poor things out of annoyance.


    "..." Yuuki nced at the chunks of ice in the distance with a hateful gaze, then snorted.


    "This stretch of snowy mountains has very few nts and food. The tiny snow hares have a keen sense of smell and will be attracted by pleasant scents. Ely may be their paradise. Please be careful around them or they will lick you all over and eat you." Luna reminded Elysia with a teasing smile.


    "Lick? They groped me... If it wasn''t master''s request, I would have sent them to the icy hell for sure." Yuuki muttered under her breath.


    Everyone then split up to find the historical site that Luna was talking about. After two hours of searching, Elysia found the ce mentioned by Luna. It was buried some distance away under the snow and was hard to detect even with her divine sense.


    Lixue, Yuuki, and a few others dug the snow carefully until something was visible on the surface.


    At first nce, the historic ce that Luna spoke of was like a mining valley with many ice chunks and w-like ice pirs arranged like a spiral thorn flower formation. But, the entrance still needed to be visible.


    "This ce is apparently buried by a very thick pile of snow. Dig up some more snow, and we will find the entrance in the center." Luna used her telekinesis-like ability to enter the entrance, but it was less effective.


    "Well, this formation prevents us from peeking deeper. Since the entrance is close, let''s use the more convenient technique. Please move a little further south." Lixue flew into the air and transformed into a massive ice dragon.


    After everyone gathered in the south, the ice dragon pped his wings to create an intense super cold windstorm. He blew the snow from the valley.


    The mini tower-like entrance was in the middle of the flower formation as if it were the pistil. If anyone looked at the whole site from above, it was like a massive ice flower.


    Elysia used her sacred vision to inspect what awaited them inside this massive ice flower formation through the open entrance at the pistil of the tower. "There is an entrance hole. The secret realm portal is underground, beneath the frozenke."


    "Under the undergroundke? It''s buried very deep. No wonder no one has been able to unravel the mysteries of this ce until now." Luna felt somewhat surprised.


    "Hm, I guess this ce was designed for someone with extremely high aptitude of the water and ice elements. A heaven-defying talent worthy of being the Ice God''s sessor." Nell folded her arms and felt confident in her assumption.


    "But, Ely is such a cheat. There should be a puzzle, a maze, and obstacles before someone worthy can find the secret realm''s portal." Rhea smiled in amusement.


    "Yes, that''s right. I wonder if this one will beg to leave his legacy alone for someone truly chosen like the Sky God''s soul remnant requests?" Nell rubbed her hands and chuckled.


    Elysia and her group went underground and stood above the frozenke. It didn''t take more than two minutes for Yuuki to bring the hidden portal gate from the bottom of theke to the surface.


    The portal remained intact, and Nell whispered something to Elysia over an idea.


    "Okay, you can go in there and scout the area then." Elysia gave her permission.


    "Then, please wait for my good news!" Nell waved her hand, then flew into the portal.


    The little angelic fairy pped its wings within the secret realm of snow and ice. She tantly emitted her divine aura to lure out another God''s soul remnant, if there was one.


    "Hmm?" Nell felt her divine aura resonate with something hidden at the peak of thergest snow mountain there.


    Thus, she pped her angelic wings and flew straight to the highest mountain peak. "Hehe, here is aw that prevents anyone from flying with magic, but unfortunately, I have a pair of wings to let me fly even without magic."


    Nell bypassed many hardships, trials, and obstacles and effortlessly arrived at a trial ground entrance gate.


    For each God-tier legacy, the divine soul remnant would at least ce threeyers of obstacles with multiple trials at each level.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The first one is the trial before the secret realm''s entrance. The secret realm tests, and thest is the final trial ground to determine whether a person was worthy of inheriting the ancient era God''s legacy or not.


    Unfortunately, what came this time was another divine being. Nell had just stepped onto the trial ground. A little blue ghost surrounded by several ice crystals immediately came over.


    "You, you-, you are the Goddess of Blessings, Nell!? You''re still alive!?" The Ice God''s soul remnant widened in shock when it discovered who hade.


    "Hello, that''s me, but don''t call my true name casually like that, my old friend, Aether. Anyway, you still seem fine despite being a little ice ghost. Is your main body still in this world, or have you already reincarnated?" Nell flew around the ice ghost for a quick inspection.


    "Well, I am just a remnant soul created to pass my legacy to the chosen one someday. As for my real one''s fate, I also don''t know. However, I believe the real me has reincarnated somewhere and is living under prestige with a new name of himself." Aether gazed off into the distance with pride and confidence.


    "Is it like that? It''s a pity." Nell sighed and shook her head.


    "Anyway, how did you find this secret realm? You are not a candidate for inheritor or someone chosen by the Heavenly Ice."


    "That''s pretty easy, though? You''ve been around for a hundred thousand years, but no one has been chosen to inherit your legacy? Couldn''t you lower your standards a bit and move on?"


    "It''s not impossible because the Heavenly Ice is something glorious. The best chosen one by heaven will arrive one day."


    "Too bad, the mentioned heaven chosen one has almost reached divinity by herself. She doesn''t need your little legacy because her fate is beyond what you can measure."


    "E-eh?"


    Nell and Aether were talking like old friends, but thetter widened his mouth in shock when he heard Nell''s response.


    "What do you mean by that?" Aether was unconvinced. He believed there would be someone worthy of his Heavenly Ice one day, but by the time one appeared, someone else had already taken the chosen one?


    "Yes, as I said. You better lower your standard because Sky God''s remnant soul also ends up like you. Now, pack your things and we will leave here. The decisive final battle will break out in five weeks, and you must contribute . Instead, I can listen to your request." Nell folded her arms as she nced at the surrounding.


    "Wait, don''t aim for my legacy. I will help you if you can help me find someone worthy to inherit my Heavenly Ice." Aether instantly lost his cool when Nell looked for his heritage and legacy.


    "That is easy since we have already built a Sky Library for future generations. Your trial ground of ice and snow will definitelye in handy. As for your Heavenly Ice, how about you take a look outside and judge whether there is someone worthy of your legacy or not." Nell poked the little ice ghost''s cheek.


    She tried to persuade the Ice God''s remnant soul to pass the God-tier primary legacy to her group members just like she did to the Sky God''s remnant soul.


    "Well, I will listen to you once since you are my old friend. I will definitely help if it''s to eliminate those curse bastards. But, what about your forces? How many Gods are still alive, and how strong are our enemies? It would be sad if we lost and let the world be destroyed. It hurts me greatly to see so many young talented seedling''s demises at their hands." Aether had no objections to Nell''s proposal and agreed to the arrangement.


    He had waited so long and had better not be so stubborn since another God''s remnant soul had already boarded the ship before him.


    "I am pleased with your understanding. Five divine beings from the ancient era are still alive besides me. We have also recruited several powerful Goddesses from other worlds to help eliminate the Cursed Gods. Our enemies are only two and a few minions. Anyway, shrink your trial ground and we go from here." Nell nced up slightly, avoiding eye contact.


    Unlike how she convinced the Sky God''s remnant soul, she didn''t expect this to go so smoothly. She had to use subtle threats and intimidation until the other party begged for mercy.


    "Wow, you can recruit Goddesses from other world? But, only two bastardds left? Well, it''s been so long since the end of the ancient era. I see..." Aether nodded in understanding as if everything made sense.


    He then packed his thing up and transformed the trial ground''s gate into a cube-like artifact. The little ice ghost left with his old friend out of the secret realm, not knowing what would await himter.


    Nevertheless, he had high expectations since the six divine beings of the Divine Order, and the Goddesses of another world were there to eliminate the Cursed Gods once and for all.

 Chapter 1002 Divine Legacy

    "Huh?" Aether was stunned after seeing the living Goddesses in front of him.


    Nell was a thing to consider, but Lifa and Rhea were hard to deal with since they were considered tyrants and nearly unapproachable for their time.


    Not to mention, there were two Goddesses from another world and another two hiding inside the body of a mortal girl. However, this mortal girl named Elysia was also not as simple as it seemed.


    "You came back much quicker than expected." Fortuna had just finished making a snowman, and Nell had returned with God''s remnant soul.


    "Yeah, I was pretty lucky, and everything went well because we''re old friends. Unlike a certain stubborn one." Nell rubbed her head as she felt she didn''t put much effort this time. They even found this legacy site easily, thanks to Luna.


    "Woah, another little ghost." Elysia was amazed when she saw the little ice ghost near Nell. She left her igloo to take a closer look.


    "I am the beastkin progenitor, not the little ice ghost. I was known in the past as Ice God, rank fourteenth in the Divine Order." Aether immediately put up his authority.


    "Wow, rank fourteenth. Which one is stronger between you and the Sky God then?" Sylvia approached curiously.


    "Divine Ice is superior to wind and thunder. Isn''t the answer obvious?" Aether puffed out his chest.


    Unfortunately, the little ghost had no charisma of his past glory. It was cute instead.


    "All right. What do you think about Yuuki? She is an eight-tailed snow fox with extreme ice innate ability. Is she worthy to inherit your Heavenly Ice?" Nell pointed her palm towards Yuuki.


    "Eh?" Yuuki pointed to her face.


    "Hm, she looks quite promising. It''s like a half-finished gem. But, why is she under contract with someone? What a pity, she belongs to someone. Heavenly Ice is superior and the inheritor must be able to rise to the top independently. Unless she can revoke her contract with her owner, she can''t touch a candle of my Heavenly Ice." Aether sighed and shook his head. He then patted Nell on the shoulder. "I''m sorry my friend, I can''t pass my primary legacy to your people."


    "Ah." Nell rubbed her cheek with an awkward expression. She nced at Yuuki and Elysia with an innocent expression, saying she wasn''t involved in that situation.


    "Hmph! What''s wrong with that? My bond with my master is eternal. Such a puny ice is just like a grovel by the roadsidepared to my master." Yuuki snorted sarcastically and folded her arms. That remark truly offended her.


    "Huh? A little pet, and you dare to talk back to me? Introduce your master in front of me, and we''ll see that you''re nothing more than an ignorant frog who can only stare at the sky from the well." Aether was irritated. He usually kept calm in all situations. Still, he could not tolerate ridiculing his Heavenly Ice like that.


    "Ack! What are you doing?" Aether was suddenly squeezed from the side.


    "Couldn''t you be a little more polite? You talk more than that and you could be knocked out for real. I''m serious, her master isn''t someone you can offend." Nell immediately reminded her old friend solemnly. She nced at Elysia and Elena in case they would do something for Yuuki.


    "Is it like that?" Aether was surprised at his old friend''s remark.


    "Yo, just give it up, my old buddy. That can be counted as a great contribution to our existence. We should quickly pass our primary legacy andplete our duties worldwide. In this way, we can dissipate in peace." A little wind ghost emerged from a cube in Evelyn''s hand. He went over and put his arm around his old buddy''s shoulders.


    "You, you are the Sky God''s remnant soul? Did you die too? I thought you ran away because of your cowardice." Aether could recognize this little wind ghost with just a nce.


    "What are you saying? I am a brave warrior. You must pass your primary legacy to someone worthy enough to hold it as I did. For the 2nd, 3rd, 4th tier inheritance, and so on... we can pass them on to some promising young generations at the Sky Library.


    That way, we have a one hundred percent chance of getting a God-tier heir and a bunch of opportunities for mass produce the chance for a new God to appear." Sorush persuaded his old buddy as he would love someone to apany him on the boat.


    "What''s the point of that?" Aether frowned as he failed to understand.


    Sorush then exined several important things about this divine group, especially the key factor for everything, namely Elysia. This divine group revolved around this seemingly powerless young girl, and Aether almost offended the big boss unknowingly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Give me your Heavenly Ice. I can help you to make it easier for you to choose more worthy inheritors in the Sky Library. Maybe, Vrelenia can have more than one new Ice God in the future." Nell held out her hand.


    "You will give my Heavenly Ice to her? Even though she is a beastkin, she is a female. My Heavenly Ice and the primary legacy is for the future Ice God, a male God!" Aether scratched her head and exited with another reason.


    "Then, take off the limiter and let us handle the rest. How bold of you to put the limitation just by gender. Ice is ice, it doesn''t matter whether the holder is male or female." Nell replied with a crafty smile.


    "..." Aether was under enormous anxiety. He was amid several Goddesses and had no choice but toply. He only needed to give his little gift to help this divine group save the world.


    "Worry not. I also handed over my primary legacy to her after removing the limitation. If you''ve seen that snow fox girl is actually worth it, then please go with it." Sorush sighed and patted his old buddy on the back. He was originally stubborn and held his ground, but he couldn''t bear Nell''s bullying.


    That said, Aether handed his Heavenly Ice to Nell with a heavy heart. He then whispered to his old buddy via telepathy. ''You handed over your Impable Storm? Who have you chosen to hold your primary legacy?''


    ''You can find her if you observe those girls more closely. She had an almost perfect affinity for divine wind and lightning. Anyway, I hope we win the decisive battle, and then we can put our trial grounds in the Sky Library. There will be a bunch of Sky God''s variants in the future! If the real me has the chance to cross the world to Vrelenia, he will be wide-eyed in shock, hehe...'' Sorush looked up at the sky full of expectations.


    ''That Spirit-level human girl holding your trial ground gate, huh? Well, anyway, I have seen that this is the divine group, but where did the other three Gods go? That should be the six that are still alive, right? There are only the Goddesses here.'' Aether looked right and left as if he was looking for someone.


    ''They are busy with their things. Oceanid, Regulus, and Xerroth move independently, but they asionally hang out with this group.'' Sorush replied, then flew back to the cube artifact in Evelyn''s hands.


    "Yuuki, Ice God gave his Heavenly Ice to you. Take it and merge this with your soul." Nell brought the divine ice drop to Yuuki.


    "I don''t want Heavenly Ice or anything like that." Yuuki refused instantly. She didn''t even nce at that divine ice as if it was just a worthless item.


    "Come on, don''t be like that. I have removed the limitation, and there are no conditions as excessive as what Ice God said. You have Ely to help everyone too. You will no longer feel cold with your extreme ice power." Nell waved her hand, trying to persuade Yuuki.


    "But Eve hasn''t even merged the Sky God''s legacy with her soul." Yuuki tried to feel a spiritual connection to Evelyn through her master. She could tell the Impable Storm was still dormant in Evelyn''s soul realm.


    "That''s because Eve can only refine it gradually with her Spirit-level power. You are an Empress, and can refine it in one go. Perhaps, we will have a Celestial Fox from the myth soon?" Elysia patted Yuuki''s back and nced at Evelyn.


    "Mm, that''s right. I need some time topletely refine it even with Ely''s help." Evelyn nodded in confirmation.


    "Celestial Fox..." Yuuki muttered softly and tried to imagine her cool-looking nine-tailed fox beast transformation.


    Since her master had such expectations for her, she received the Heavenly Ice reluctantly.


    "That''s good for you, Yuuki." Sylvia hugged Yuuki from behind.


    "Ah, you are heavy. Don''t ask me to carry you." Yuuki staggered forward, almost lost her bnce, and fell into the snow.


    "Mou, I am obviously as light as a feather. But, I feel a bit envious. Is there a dark-element rted legacy left?" Sylvia pouted and ignored Yuuki''sint.


    "You can beg the Heretic God, the devil''s former God. Get off my back now, you devil." Yuuki pushed Sylvia''s face from her shoulder.


    "No chance. He is so stingy and I don''t want to beg him." Sylvia snorted, then got off Yuuki.


    "We have Ai and Zera. You can ask them for pointers." Elysia replied with an amused smile. Yuuki and Sylvia''s friendship exchange was always adorable.


    "Ah, that''s right. We have the Void Goddess and Chaos Goddess of Destruction on our side. Instead of legacy, I can learn directly from the real powerhouses of divine darkness!" Sylvia dropped her fist onto her open palm.

 Chapter 1003 Heavenly Ice

    Yuuki and the Ice God''s remnant soul are reconciled with Elysia as a mediator. Yuuki then paid her respect to Heavenly Ice''s progenitor.


    However, Aether suggested Yuuki merge the Heavenly Ice into her soul ASAP as he was also curious about Elysia''s capabilities as the master.


    "You can''t possibly handle it on your own. Make sure you are always assisted by your master to merge it with your soul." Aether gave a piece of good advice. He never thought he would hand over his primary legacy like a little gift on holiday, but he had already epted the fact.


    "Ah?" When the ice drop entered her chest, Yuuki was surprised when she thought about merging it into her soul.


    Yuuki''s face slowly turned pale and turned blue. She felt a chill from her deepest soul and couldn''t help shivering.


    "Rx, I''m here for you." Elysia put her hand on Yuuki''s back and channeled her power to assist Yuuki in handling the divine ice energy. She immediately supported Yuuki before falling, then sat down on the snow.


    A surge of energy hit like a massive avnche. Yuuki was buried inside, but warm energy suddenly enveloped her, carrying her out of the extreme snow and ice.


    ''The sudden huge energy wave has the risk of rupture of your meridians and dantian. I will assist you from without, and it requires your own efforts from within. Do your best, Yuuki.'' Elysia sent spirit telepathy as she would guarantee Yuuki''s safety.


    ''Yes, master.'' Yuuki''s spirit checked around. Her sea of consciousness was already filled with snow and ice. A super cold blizzard hit shortly after, but she was no longer afraid because her master was there to guard her back.


    Thus, Yuuki braced herself to fly into the ice drop in the sky to ovee the source. Within five minutes, she had already familiarized herself with the freezing environment, and the Heavenly Ice had recognized her as its new master.


    She was unaware that her master''s divine protection was no longer wrapped around her. Elysia''s assistance was no longer needed, and Yuuki could handle the rest independently.


    ''...'' Elysia silently watched Yuuki''s spirit refining the Heavenly Ice for soul merging. However, her hand was not idle in the outside world. She put her hand on Yuuki''s abdomen as she healed Yuuki''s injury caused by the first sudden high tide of energy wave.


    Elysia then trailed her hand up and stopped on Yuuki''s plump breast to help regte the massive divine ice energy flow from Yuuki''s heart.


    "..." Some girls felt everything was normal and okay. But, some others felt Elysia took advantage of Yuuki. It was a fondle-like motion, but both Elysia and Yuuki''s still closed their eyes in deep meditation.


    A cold aura exploded a momentter, causing an extreme blizzard. Lifa put up a barrier to block the cold from freezing them.


    After half an hour, Elysia felt she could let Yuuki handle the rest without her. Yuuki''s energy flow, meridians, dantian, internal organs, and blood cirction were all right. She just waited for Yuuki to regain consciousness.


    "Uh-uhm..." Yuuki''s consciousness slowly came back to him. Her Empress-level spirit has sessfully refined the Heavenly Ice and merged it into her soul.


    A super cold blizzard died down. Yuuki felt herself in a warm embrace that was both familiar and delightful. She nced back and found her master was still there, looking at her with a smile.


    "Congrattions. You have the qualifications to use divine ice now." Elysia congratted happily.


    "Master, it''s all thanks to your assistance. I can refine it in a short time. However, I haven''t ascended to a Celestial Snow Fox yet." Yuuki felt happy, but there was a slight lingering sadness.


    "It''s okay, no pressure. It''s just a matter of time." Elysia stroked Yuuki''s head with her right hand.


    "Eh?" Yuuki felt a warm feeling on her chest. She looked down and found her master''s hand on her breast. She immediately blushed, but she did nothing about it.


    "Ah, my apologies. I just helped you regte your energy flow and blood cirction through your heart. Your breast getting in the way is not my fault." Elysia raised her left hand with an innocent expression. She didn''t have any naughty ideas because her intention was sincere.


    "It''s fine if you want to touch me, master. You don''t need to exin it to me." Yuuki muttered in a mosquito-like voice. She lowered her head slightly because she was too embarrassed. After all, everyone''s gazes were on her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hello~ It''s a good thing you weren''t buried in the snow. What''s the situation?" Elena came closer to check on Elysia and Yuuki''s condition.


    "Everything is under control. Yuuki officially bes the Heavenly Ice owner, but she cannot be called the Ice God once she ascends to godhood in the future." Elysia took Elena''s hand to stand up.


    "Yeah, it''s just the primary legacy, not the full version. However, our Yuuki doesn''t need that. Let the others have that opportunity." Elena also helped Yuuki up.


    "Girl, your extreme ice looks much more peaceful now. I got the feeling of the calm before the blizzard. I presume you don''t feel the cold anymore." Lixue flew around Yuuki for a quick inspection.


    Worthy of being called Ice God''s divine legacy. He could sense this snow fox''s small body''s tremendous and terrifying extreme ice aura. He was an Ice Dragon, but his spirit felt restless and threatened by the superior ice. Fortunately, they were allies.


    "Yeah, not cold anymore." Yuuki tried to make a super cold ice cube above her palm and gripped it. She could feel nothing, and she didn''t suffer from hypothermia.


    "Your ice creation mastery is quite good. You can create any object out of ice, be it weapons, armor, or pces. Anyway, are you an Ice Dragon? You look quite promising. Would you like to be my inheritor too?" Aether folded his arms and nodded in satisfaction. He then floated before the little ice dragon.


    "What''s the price for that? I''m sure it''s not as easy as what this snow fox girl got." Lixue frowned. Yuuki could receive the jackpot legacy without effort because of the Ice God''s consideration for the Goddesses. Still, he wouldn''t receive such VIP treatment as the lucky snow fox.


    "You are amazing, Yuuki. Please tell me what you experienced in your sea of consciousness." Evelyn was in awe of Yuuki''s aplishments.


    "Hehe, that''s nothing. Let me tell you a detailed event for your reference then." Yuuki took Evelyn''s hand to distance herself from the Ice God and Lixue.


    "Keke, it depends on your capabilities within the my secret realm and the trial ground. Do you dare to take it with your life at stake?" Aether grinned provocatively.


    "Hmph! I am an overlord of the extreme north. Don''t be angry if I wipe out your legacy arsenal and treasureter. Tell me the conditions and rules." Lixue epted the challenge with confidence.


    "You only need to go to the secret realm of snow and ice to pluck a cier rose of yin intact with the roots within three days. You won''t be able toe out in that period. After that, you have the qualifications to enter my trial ground to select a legacy and treasure." Aether pointed at the secret realm''s portal.


    "You said it already. Don''t try to take back what you promised. Elysia and the Goddesses are witnesses of that." Lixue immediately flew into the secret realm of snow and ice.


    "Hmm, we''ll see about thatter." Aether grinned, then retracted the portal into the cube artifact in Nell''s hand.


    He gave his primary legacy for free to someone from his old friend''s group, but that was only done once. Even with that Emperor-level ice-elemental power, that ice dragon would suffer a bit.


    "..." Sorush sighed. He was unlucky to have his secret realm destroyed due to the spar battle against a lesser Ruvoid Godst week. However, that was an event where his buried secret realm was discovered. Currently, only his trial ground remains.


    "Don''t be sad. We also didn''t know it was your secret realm. Our divine power is not as resonant as what happened to the Ice God''s secret realm, after all." Rhea felt sympathetic, but she didn''t feel guilty even though she was the one who discovered that secret realm.


    I don''t me anyone. My secret realm should have been ced on a floating ind above the clouds, but somehow, it fell into the sea, and the entrance was buried deep underground. My trial ground might never have been discovered if it weren''t for that divine-ss spar. battle." Sorus shook his head. He then went into the white cube artifact in Evelyn''s hands.


    "You can do whatever you need to do. This God shall take his leave first. Hey, old friend of mine, please let me know if you meet any other God, especially that Devil, Evil, or something Hectic God, okay? Damn, why did he change his divine title so casually?" Aether got into the ice cube artifact in Nell''s hand. He had a good show of ice dragon torment to watch.


    "He is the Heretic God. Yes, I will tell you when we meet them." Nell heaved a subtle sigh. She passed that ice cube to Yuuki as the primary inheritor would safeguard it until they ced it in the Sky Library.


    A whileter, everyone left the snow mountains in the northern region of the Beastkin Continent. They went to the warmernd. It took them a day of traveling the world in search of the divine resonance for the secret realm left by the Gods of the ancient era. Unfortunately, they didn''t find another secret realm with a trial ground.

 Chapter 1004 Treating Obsession

    Three days have passed since the Ice God''s remnant soul was found. After further searching, Elysia''s group no longer found any legacy that might have been left by the Gods from the ancient era.


    Therefore, everyone went to Nell''s Firmament Realm to continue their practice.


    "Come to me again! I still need to understand more about dark magic." Sylvia wiped the bit of blood at the corner of her lips.


    "You are quite tough and persistent. That''s good, keep it up." Ai used her dark matter ball to attack Sylvia.


    "Ugh, I can do that." Sylvia summoned her dark fire to disrupt the dark matter''s constituents.


    *Boom!*


    The dark matter exploded, sending Sylvia flying several meters backward. She rolled on the ground.


    She was already battered, just sparring against Ai for an hour, but she knew that Ai held back a lot in every exchange of moves. If not, she might have been reduced to smithereens by Ai''s divine void magic.


    "Stop, stop it right there. Your practice session is over when you fall to the ground." Nell flew over to provide first aid to Sylvia.


    "No, I can still continue. I almost grasped a new breakthrough method to my darkness." Sylvia raised her palm, then tried to stand up.


    "Don''t be stubborn. You should know when to advance and when to retreat. Take one baby step at a time. More than this, and you will harm yourself." Nell sighed.


    She knew this devil princess was strong-willed but also headstrong. However, continuing to train in Sylvia''s current state would create more bacsh than progress.


    "Alright, you need to recuperate first." Ai waved her hand, then turned around and left. She scanned for Elysia''s whereabouts and immediately went there.


    "Okay, okay, but please don''t cast healing magic on me. I don''t want to shave my lifespan with instant recovery. Recovering myself with herbs and such will help." Sylvia crept away from the Goddess of Blessings in her own anxiety.


    "If you put it like that. E, Ariel, please help me treat Sylvi." Nell raised her hand to ask for medical assistance.


    E and Ariel came with a stretcher. They carried Sylvia to a makeshift clinic tent to treat wounds.


    Everyone was training with different methods at this training ground, but only Sylvia was battered with multiple injuries. The other girls were just tired or scuffed from training. They were concerned about Sylvia''s enthusiasm to immediately ascend to the Empress level.


    "Should we tell Ely?" Lynn whispered to her mother.


    "Ai has gone there, and Ely already knows what happened." Luna didn''t feel worried because everything was under expert supervision.


    "Sylvi has apetitive spirit, and she is already at the peak of her rank. She doesn''t want to lose to Yuuki, but she hasn''t been able to ascend to Empress level even though it''s only one step away. What''s really going on?" Evelyn wiped her sweat with a handkerchief.


    "That is an internal matter. She will figure out what she needs to do soon. For now, let her delve deeper into her dark magic by practicing with Ai and Zera. She will be fine." Fortuna checked Sylvia''s condition with only a nce.


    "Phew... I feel a bit jealous of those medics. They just need to train in medical expertise. Hey, I''m fine with E since she is a priestess, but why is that holy knight also serving as medic?" Yae pointed at Ariel as if she found that odd.


    She was azy fairy but had to exhaust herself in spartan training under the divine beings'' tutges again. She would dly ept if she could change her training ss to the medic.


    "Learning healing magic isn''t easy, you know? It''s like a double-edged sword. They learn directly from the expert, and we also need medics if we get injured, right? E practices her medic skills, and there''s nothing wrong with that." Evelyn immediately defended her friend.


    "Yeah, I saw E practicing simple revival magic to bring the newly dead fish back to life. Ariel is her assistant, and the Goddess of Blessings is their Goddess teacher." Dory nodded in agreement.


    "Do you feel like practicing healing magic, Yae? It''s fine if you have holy element affinity. You can ask Goddess Helen." Morfina teased the jealous fairy with a smirk.


    "Nevermind, healing magic is quite dangerous. I don''t have a talent for it either." Yae looked to the side, no longerining.


    "Well, everyone is doing their best in their training which is designed for their own good. Isn''t that great? Anyway, we need to rest and invite the other members over for dinner. This time, we''ll be the ones cooking for everyone, and Master Ely will be well served." Vanessa put her hands together and suggested her idea with a charming smile.


    "Yes! It''s been a while since we had a proper meal. That will be a feast!" Sylvia responded from inside the makeshift clinic tent.


    "The injured mummy will only get in gruel~" Lynn grinned, then immediately led the other girls away from the training ground.


    "What!?" Sylvia couldn''t believe what she had just heard.


    She was currently being bandaged because she refused an instant recovery. She would fully recover at night but not just eat dinner with a in gruel while the others enjoyed a grand feast.


    "They''re just teasing you." E smiled in amusement as she stared at her sisters'' backs.


    "Hmph, they better be. They are the ones who will be cooking dinner, and will be angry if they discriminate against people." Sylvia snorted and pouted.


    "Why are you rushing to ascend to Empress level? You don''t want to lose to Yuuki? Why not let nature take its course? It''s only a matter of time." E finished tending to Sylvia''s wound. She sat on the bench and voiced her worries.


    "Hmm, that might be true. She''s one rank above me and has the God-tier legacy. I can''t fall behind. I''m already that close to Empress-level, you know? It''s so close, but feels so far." Sylvia heaved a subtle sigh. She felt a bit gloomy and depressed.


    "You need to go meditate to get rid of your worries and jealousy, Sylvi. If you''ve got some peace of mind of the enlightened sage, go see Ely tonight and ask her for help. Zera and Celestia know the answer. You''re in the vicinity of the living divine legacies, and you can ask to study it when you''re ready." Nell gave a hint of kindness.


    "!?" Sylvia just realized that fact. She thought Elysia was hinting at something about training with Ai or Zera. Still, it could be interpreted as she could learn their skills to convert into her own version.


    The mentioned pointers were moreplex than sparring, and she needed to understand Elysia''s advice.


    "Thank you for your guidance, Goddess Helen. I know what to do now." Sylvia sped her fist in a polite salute to the Goddess of Blessings.


    "It''s okay. E will apany you for a short meditation. She is also quite exhausted and needs to organize her breath. Ariel will look after you both. I and the others will wait in the pce''s courtyard." Nell waved her hand in farewell, then flew away.


    "Phew... Thanks, E. Anyway, where has Yuuki gone? She is nowhere to be seen." Sylvia breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Yuuki is currently with Ely, Goddess Lina, and Goddess Aria. Yusagi, L, and Sky God''s remnant soul are in an open workshop near the pce''s courtyard. The three dragons are with Ice God''s remnant soul. Go meditate now, and find your peaceful state of mind." E sat cross-legged on the bed and then went into a short meditation.


    "All right then." Sylvia also sat cross-legged. She needed to find the peaceful state she had to reach before going to the next training session.


    "..." Ariel stood beside the makeshift bed to guard E and Sylvia.


    Meanwhile, Elysia had just punished Elena in a luxurious room in Nell''s heavenly pce.


    Rhea was also coincidentally there to witness everything from behind the door. She covered her face with both hands but peeked between her fingers. The door couldn''t stop her from watching Elysia and Elena''s deeds!


    "..." Elenay face down on Elysia''sp. She thought that Elysia would only tease her, but who would have thought she was being punished for her actions. Maybe, she overdid it?


    She previously also treated Elysia''s helpless spirit as she pleased. Therefore, Elysia settled the old and new matters altogether.


    "Bad, bad." Elysia smacked Elena''s plump buttocks.


    "Have you reflected on it?" Elysia stopped her punishment because Elena no longer spoke or made any noise.


    Elysia leaned her body to peek at Elena''s face. It was funny because her guardian angel was now sulking and pouting. She then repeated her question. "Have you reflected on it?"


    "..." Elena thought for a moment, then nodded slightly. She would do it immediately if she could get away with being obedient.


    She previously tried to assert dominance but failed. She also tried to push Elysia down but was pushed down instead. Elysia was no longer the passive one. Even though it was exhrating at first, she was punished now. It was not a sisterly affection and little game anymore.


    "Mm, I''m sorry. Does that hurt? Fuu, fwuuhh, pain, pain go away... That''s also your fault, my dear sister. I can''t let you do as you please without my consent." Elysia stroked Elena''s buttocks to relieve the pain.


    "Uuh, yes, I''m wrong. Please forgive me, Lil Ely. I''ll ask your permission next time." Elena blushed slightly but immediately put on a pitiful expression like a little kitten.

 Chapter 1005 No Touch

    Elysia helped Elena to sit up, then tapped her chin as if considering something.


    She couldn''t let Elena go on like this because she knew Elena didn''t really reflect it. "Hmm, I can''t leave you with this light punishment, or you won''t heed my words. You are my precious guardian angel, not a perv angel. Hmm~ let''s see... Ah, yes, you are not allowed to touch me.


    Elysia had just spoken, but Elena held her forehead to check if she had a fever. Therefore, she immediately exined Elena''s punishment in more detail. "No, no, don''t touch me. You can''t. I have no fever. Anyway, you''re not allowed to touch me for a week, and it including my spirit, or anything that has a form or picture that resembles me. Am I clear?"


    "What, what kind of punishment is that? I won''t be able to sleep if I don''t cuddle you. I''m not going to treat your helpless spirit like a cuddle doll on a whim, but can you skip my punishment for that? I always handle you with utmost care." Elena turned pale. She couldn''t survive that kind of punishment.


    "Then please behave well. Your sentence may be extended or shortened depending on your performance. Please don''t think of me as a meanie." Elysia tried her best to be dominant as she didn''t wish Elena to be unrestrained.


    Elena opened her mouth, but Elysia''s expression was gravely serious. She yed a little over the top and invited this upon herself. Therefore, she only had to behave well and could waive that week''s sentence.


    "Until when are you going to stand there and watch? Come in here." Elysia spoke towards the door.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Rhea flinched in shock and immediately knocked on the door. She opened it and went inside, feeling awkward and embarrassed.


    "I don''t see anything, master. My lips are tight lipped." Rhea raised her palm to defend herself.


    "It''s okay. What''s Yuuki''s situation?" Elysia heaved a subtle sigh and replied with a dismissive hand wave.


    Rhea cleared her throat before answering. "Yuuki is still familiarizing herself with her new power. She managed to make an ice floating ind and an ice meteor."


    "Hmm, it''s almost time for dinner. Everyone has been training hard the past three days. It''s time for them to take a short break to rest and rx." Elysia got up from her meditation bed.


    "Luna and the girls are preparing a feast dinner for the same. They already know your intention, master." Rhea nodded slightly.


    "They''re so considerate. Then, let''s go there now." Elysia smiled as she walked to the exit.


    "..." Elena showed no sign of getting off the bed. She just sat there, silently staring at Elysia''s back.


    "Why are you staying there? Come with me." Elysia felt a bit awkward being stared at by Elena intensely.


    "Ah~ My Lil Ely still cares and loves me." Elena flew near Elysia.


    "You are still in prison. Don''t try anything funny. I need to cure your obsession and bad conduct." Elysia raised her palm and took a step back.


    "Mou, okay. this big sister will be an honorable person, kind big sister for your sake then. I will cut your rebellious period into three days or maybe one day!"


    "What''s rebellious? That''s your sentence."


    "Is it like that, Lil Ely? I know you can''t bear to punish this lovely big sister of yours. Don''t be shy and just receive my sisterly affection."


    "Who, who is embarrassed? I''m angry now. I will ignore you."


    "Yes, yes, you are angy, and big sister is sowwy, hee-hee~"


    Elysia snorted and pretended to ignore Elena, and thetter was no pushover.


    Elena spoke like a guilty big sister trying to make up with her little sister by improving one''s mood. She knew what she should do now because Elysia was still temperamental with her.


    "..." Rhea followed closely behind. Somehow, she was amused by the exchange between Elena and Elysia.


    Elysia previously went to the bed chamber for meditation, and something clearly happened because of Elena, causing Elysia to be angry. Rhea assumed the situation was like that and moved on from the matter. However, she would always remember the previous scene where Elena was punished by Elysia. It was a rare sight to behold, but that didn''t mean she would disclose it to anyone.


    "I was just about toe to you, but we meet here." Ai greeted from the other side of the corridor.


    "Hi~ Thanks for helping Sylvi, Ai. Come with us to the courtyard. Everyone is there for dinner." Elysia ran away from Elena''s side and went to hold Ai''s hand.


    "Hmm?" Ai felt something was happening between Elysia and Elena, but it wasn''t serious. She agreed to the invitation and left hand-in-hand with Elysia.


    ''Ellie, sorry to call you suddenly. However, I feel that I need to tell you about this.'' Erina suddenly contacted Elysia via the spirit connection between worlds.


    ''Eriri, I mean, Erin? What''s the situation?'' Elysia stopped in her tracks as she felt Erina would say something important.


    ''A new nickname for me? Hehe, it sounds like we''re one step closer. I will love that. Ahem, back to the main topic. This is rted to the package you asked me to deliver to the Avery Family.'' Erina then exined the situation that urred on Earth.


    Erina sent someone to the destination that Elysia wrote about and served as a special courier. Arriving at the location, the special courier sought audience with the three Avery Family members as if he was someone important.


    The special courier conveyed his intention and handed them the super important package. They initially refused because it came from an unknown sender, and the courier was suspicious. However, the situation changed when the courier introduced himself as someone from the Minamoto Group.


    The Avery Family''s patriarch opened the package on the spot and found three colorful amulets there. A piece of paper exining the sender''s friendly intentions was slipped inside.


    Unfortunately, the three of them just took it for granted. They had no faith in the so-called amulet protection because they didn''t believe in mystical powers.


    ''I see, it''s okay. They have read my note and received the amulets. Those items will at least serve their purpose as my parting gifts to the deceased''s family. Thank you, Erin.'' Elysia appreciated Erina''s help. She then changed the subject. ''How about your cultivation progress? You sound excited about something.''


    ''It was only a small effort, Ellie. Anyway, I''ve managed to learn a new technique and skill! I will be participating in the martial arts gathering next week.'' Erina was feeling super excited.


    ''Woah, you might scare everyone away. Please have a bit of mercy to those poor souls. Your golden touch alone is deemed dangerous by the government, but what if you could master it and use it as a weapon?''


    ''I will be one of the world''s top powerhouses soon. This is just my first step so that not just anyone can mess up with my family.''


    ''Alright, good luck! You always have me as your backing. Please tell me if anyone dares to bully you.''


    Elysia talked about some other thing with Erina and then ended the conversation.


    "What''s wrong?" Ai asked confusedly.


    "Erina only reported the results of the assignment I gave her. I thought something went wrong, but everything went ording to my expectations." Elysia reassured Ai.


    Momentster, everyone joined the dinner feast hosted by the Goddess of Blessings.


    "Hory shet. After I thought about it again, I thought this group consisted of many shing individuals. The void, chaos, divine light, nature, life, blessings, and several elements. However, why did they all get along so well?" Sorush drank his wine through his favorite gourd.


    "It''s been a few days. Can we go visit the other three Gods. I want to see their pathetic faces soon!" Aether was already lying on the floor, dead drunk.


    "What''s wrong with them? Even the ghost can get drunk?" Elysia found that a bit odd.


    "Hmm, they were in a deep slumber in those long years. What they drank was the coral ghost champagne. Even supernatural entities won''t be free from the effects of being drunk for a night. They might have had so much pent up stress after regaining their sobriety?" Rhea exined based on her understanding.


    "Hmm, do they have a chance to recover aplete entity? Can they be revived?" Elysia whispered softly to Rhea and Lifa as she covered her mouth.


    "Nothing is impossible, but it''s not worth the sacrifice. The price is tremendous. Please don''t mention it in front of them because they want liberation once theyplete their purpose of existence." Lifa shook her head.


    "That shouldn''t be done because they would vanish once their purpose ends. Their other parts are alive somewhere in the vast universe. They may be living a happy life there." Rhea didn''t suggest it even though she knew Elysia could do it. She also didn''t want Elysia to pay such a heavy price to fulfill the unnecessary idea.


    "The purpose of their existence is to pass their legacies and inheritances to promising future generations. They don''t wish for revival." Elena took a sip of a light wine to blow the stress out of her mind.


    Elysia''s words about a week of punishment repeated in her mind, and it weighed on her mentally.


    "Alright then." Elysia no longer brought up such a topic. She tapped one of her divine bracelet artifacts to invite someone to join. "Zera, join us for the dinner."


    "Hmm?" Zera looked up, then at Celestia. She had just finished cultivating this cursed sword and trained a useful technique and skill, but she took longer than expected.


    "Yes, master! I''ll be there~" Zera immediately exited her bracelet realm to answer her master''s call.


    Seeing Zera and Ai around Elysia, Sylvia took that chance to approach them.

 Chapter 1006 Domain Expansion

    "You want to study under us? Haven''t I trained you?" Ai raised her eyebrows.


    "How to say... I feel that honing techniques from the spar is not enough. I need to learn a new skill andprehend new knowledge. That way, I can make a breakthrough to ascend to the next level. Let''s say it as you made me a disciple." Sylvia had thought carefully about what she would say, but she felt a bit nervous as she said it with her own mouth.


    "That sounds good. You look calmer and more enlightened, but we don''t ept disciples. We are our own people, and you even call us sisters." Ai was okay with it because it wasn''t much different from usual.


    Honestly, she felt nostalgic because Elysia and her rtionship at the first meeting were also that of a master disciple. She taught Elysia various techniques, and they quickly hit it off. Elysia also learned everything she taught.


    "Although that sounds good, I feel that you misunderstood something. Learning a new skill and technique is a thing for you to acquire new knowledge, but our nature is darkness. We have gone through a countless battle and ughtered, no enemies are standing before us. Do you know the true origin behind light and darkness?" Zera crossed her legs and put her hands in herp.


    "Light element is holy, and darkness is corruption?" Sylvia tried to guess based on her understanding.


    "Your fire may corrode the enemy, but you only understand half of the basics. The pinnacle of light is creation, and darkness is the devourer. Destruction is one level below that of darkness true origin." Zera took an apple, then made a ck me of devourer in his hand for demonstration.


    The apple didn''t burn to ashes, but was swallowed up in the mes of darkness and vanished, leaving nothing behind.


    Zera then took Celestia from Elysia''s bracelet realm and put her arm around Ai''s shoulder. "You are already one step towards Empress-level. Come with us out tomorrow to eliminate some colonies of cursed monsters or evil things that are bringing harm to the world. Master Ely wants to see a beautiful world, and they are not needed."


    "..." Elysia was at a loss for words. She just realized a fact about Ai and Zera''s power boost and insane level ofprehension.


    Ai experienced a hell of void darkness and countless deadly battles in the Boundless Realm. Elysia was also there for three years, and they had already ughtered so many enemies.


    Meanwhile, Zera had seven of Ruvoid''s core and God''s fragment converted under holy light. She ughtered all the enemies without Elysia''s knowledge in a rtively short amount of time, leaving nothing behind.


    "Darkness element power holders have to go through the path of ughter first? I see, so it''s like that." Sylvia enlightened once again. She could see a great opportunity to ascend to the Empress level.


    She immediately bowed in respect and gratitude. "Thank you for your guidance, sisters. I will join you on tomorrow''s expedition."


    "Good, the three of us will be testing out a new skill tonight, and let''s see what we can possibly pull out. Ah, Celestia will be joining as well." Zera nodded with satisfaction.


    "Hmm, alright then." Ai shrugged.


    "Don''t overdo it, okay?" Elysia gave some suggestions as she had no intention of stopping them.


    "Ugh, my head... Wait, what? The three darkness joined force? Hey, you, the girl with curse-like power. You have the breath and smell of ursed creatures. Tell me, why would you be willing to serve someone like Elysia? She is a candidate Goddess with the divine holy light that can harm you." Sorush held his head and got up, pointing his finger at Zera with a slight muddle-head.


    "I mean, why not? Since when was there a rule against such nonsense, drunkard ghost? Also, Master Ely will never harm us. Wait, how bold of you to assume Master Ely''s power origin. You underestimate our master so much, ignorant stupid ghost." Zera squinted her eyes, and looked down on the drunkard ghost like she was looking at some dirt. The ignorant was a thing, but the foolish one was something she couldn''t tolerate.


    "Huh, what do you mean by that? How dare you insult me." Sorush frowned. He was still sober, regardless of the intoxicating effect of the ghostly wine.


    "Master Ely can wield darkness power too. She can even pull the dark fire to freeze objects, or dark mist to heal someone. Nothing can prevent her from doing anything because our master is thew, the true Supreme Goddess! She is-" Zera spread her hands and shared her euphoria like a crazy devout believer.


    "Zera, you talk too much." Elysia closed her eyes and pinched Zera''s waist. How could Zera say that confidently when she had never done anything like that before?


    "This servant is wrong, master. Please forgive me." Zera apologized, but she was still panting with a big smile that was a bit creepy. She quickly rubbed her face and returned to her elegant and calm manner.


    The atmosphere was silent for a few seconds until Rhea immediately changed the subject to break the ice. She med that drunk ghost for making the situation a bit awkward.


    Once the night becamete, the dinner feast ended, and everyone decided to rest.


    Elysia spent her time alone in her room. It was a rare asion because she always had someone sleeping next to her, but not this time. Elena was also not in the Elysian Realm due to the punishment, and was currently under Rhea''s care.


    Elysiay on her bed as she meditated in her dreand, trying to reconstruct her mind scope to manifest her own domain.


    Everyone at Saint-level or above usually has their own domain. The field was created on their ownprehension of thew, but Elysia had just started constructing one. She used the divine spacew that she understood the most, and used that as her domain primaryw.


    "My rule is absolute in dreand, simr to Elysian Realm. I can manifest my domain soon. Realm of Origin, Domain Expansion!" Elysia cast her spell to trigger her domain activation.


    *Zap* *Shatter*


    The space around Elysia''s body copsed like shattered ss, and the room became like a boundless universe. All mortal objects disappeared somewhere.


    Elysia opened her eyes, and flew around the empty space. She was bathed in the light and glitter of the stars, and plucked a nearby little one at will.


    "Shooting stars." Elysia spoke softly.


    Hundreds of stars fell in the direction she pointed, destroying a particr meteoroid. Her will and desire created everything, but the domain area was still rtively narrow.


    Elysia thought of trying other things, but a particr soul fox came into her view. Luna floated in an awkward position in the middle of space, and tried to swim closer, but finally gave up.


    "Ely? Where are we?" Luna straightened her back.


    "I''m trying to manifest my domain. But how did you get in here, Luna?" Elysia needed rification.


    "I don''t know. I was in the corridor and might have been trapped inside your domain upon activation. Hmm, your domain is so beautiful and broken, Ely. I''m nothing more than a helpless little girl here. I can''t do anything as if my power is sealed. Uuh, I can''t even control my floating position." Luna felt a bit strange that she was floating like an object. When she arrived near Elysia, her body was turned upside down.


    "Yeah, sorry. You identally got stuck in my domain training." Elysia rewrote the rules of her domain and allowed Luna permission to float freely.


    "Hmm, that''s good for training, but you also need rest." Luna appreciates the help. She adjusted her position, then floated beside Elysia.


    "I''ll sleep after this. Tomorrow, I''ll probably join Ai and Zera to train and expand my domain in battle." Elysia released the little star.


    "Alright then. Anyway, Ely... I may not be in the position to say or ask this, but are you and your master at odds? This is the first time I''ve seen you not getting along with her." Luna expresses her worry and concern.


    "She is currently being punished so she can reflect on her actions. We are not at odds or anything." Elysia blinked her eyes with an innocent look.


    "Oh, so it was just my misunderstanding. I''m d everything''s all right." Luna breathed a sigh of relief.


    *Shatter*


    Elysia then deactivated her domain. The space shattered like broken ss, and the surroundings reverted to the usual bedroom.


    *Poof*


    Luna fell on the bed. She stared at the wall questioningly. So, previously she was really in a separate dimension, and she literally broke through the wall.


    "You need to return to your room. I will sleep in serenity and cultivate in my dreand." Elysia pointed her palm towards the door.


    "Uhm, can you please allow me to stay, Ely? I will watch over you by your side. I promise I won''t disturb your serene meditation, but I will help right away in case anything goes wrong." Luna came up with an idea because she was still worried. She knew Elysia was never alone in any situation, or rather, no one would let Elysia alone for long.


    Elysia just nodded without any word. She sometimes wanted to be alone to rearrange her thoughts, but she couldn''t refuse Luna''s caring request.


    On second thought, now was the first situation where Elena wasn''t around because of her wish. If there was no urgent circumstance, Elena was always around her.


    She felt a bit guilty and wondered if she was overreacting to Elena. However, Elena was too much, and she had to pull Elena''s reins and stand her ground soon. Or else, her pitiful, helpless spirit would remain as Elena''s ything.

 Chapter 1007 Subjugation Expedition

    "I will join you in the monster subjugation. I must train my new domain on a real battlefield and expand it to cover arge area." Elysia dered her participation in Zera''s expedition.


    "Okay, but will she being too?" Ai nced at Elena.


    "No, I can''te along right now. Please look after Ely for my sake too, Ai. I''m counting on you." Elena shook her head.


    "Ah, okay." Ai spoke nothing more. She used to move with Elysia in the past, and now it was no different.


    Elysia turned around to face Elena. She opened her mouth, but she didn''t know what she needed to say. It would be possible for her to be a softie if she mitigated or eliminated the punishment easily. Thus she could only say a farewell before leaving.


    "I''m going to train my domain. Please take care." Elysia said it as if it was directed at Rhea, but she stole a nce at Elena several times.


    "Um, please be careful." Rhea waved her hand.


    "..." Elena ended up sighing after Elysia had gone far enough. Elysia was still mad at her or had truly forgiven her. That was the one she wanted to know. She had to make up soon and behave like a reliable, courteous, graceful big sister.


    Nell returned after escorting Elysia, Ai, Zera, and Sylvia out of her realm. However, Elena stopped her near the portal.


    "They''re gone?" Elena asked.


    "Yeah, they''ve left. I say, you should make up with Ely soon. You both seem to be torturing yourselves with this kind of discord. It doesn''t matter whose fault it is. You are the mature one, and should know what to do." Nell sighed as she looked directly into Elena''s golden eyes with concern.


    She knew Elena had a nightmare-like illusion due tost night''s excessive worry.


    "It''s my fault. I teased her excessively, and brought this upon myself. Ely punished me, and I need to reflect on my actions. I need to behave like a good big sister before she returns. That way, I can lighten or negate my punishment ." Elena put her hand on her upper chest.


    "Oh? I knew that. Ely always listens to you. She is very nice, but please don''t overdo anything, okay? You are the most important one for her, and vice versa." Nell could only give a little advice. She wasn''t sure Elena would survive a week of being ignored by Elysia despite seeing each other daily. That would be painful.


    "I know. You please go to watch over her remotely and help her in case of emergency." Elena nodded slightly.


    "Ah, alright then. We''ll probably be back this afternoon. But, hey, can I escape Elysia''s detection? Disguise won''t work in front of her eyes of truth." Nellplied with the sudden request.


    "It''s okay. You don''t get closer than two hundred meters from her, and don''t let her notice you with direct eye contact." Regardless, Elena felt it was okay if Elysia detected Nell''s presence.


    "Then, I''m leaving." Nell raised her hand in farewell.


    "Please be careful." Rhea waved her hand.


    *Zap*


    The realm portal was closed off from the outside.


    "Is it alright?" Rhea stood beside Elena, ncing at Elena''s facial expression.


    ''Everything will be fine. Rhea, please teach me to be a lovable, perfect big sister for Ely!'' Elena held Rhea''s arms.


    ''E-eh?'' Rhea was surprised by Elena''s sudden request. ''But, but, I am the little sister, right? I am treated as the youngest one in our sisterhood family.''


    ''That''s just the rank. In matters of age and experience, you are the elder. I will also drag Lifa and Luna to help me. Maybe, Fortune also. I have to be a perfect big sister for Ely, and that incident must not happen again. It was only in spite of heated up moments. I regret that.'' Elena expressed her wish with a resolved gaze.


    ''Ah, okay.'' Rhea meekly nodded.


    When Elena went to train noble etiquette to be a perfect big sister, Elysia embarked on a short journey to the abandoned ins south of the Devil Continent.


    Elysia did a quick divination, then asked the nearby nature spirits in the sky. "We are close to the horde of weird, unknown monsters. They are dangerous mutated poison slimes and shadow demons. This will be a tricky battle, but our opponent has the element of darkness. Are you ready?"


    "Mutated shadowy poison slimes? Wow, what kind of ghost is that?" Sylvia widened her eyes in shock. She had never heard of that kind of monster before.


    "They are should be easy to handle, but we need to fight long distances." Elysia flew down to the abandoned ins.


    It was a jet-ck barrennd. Only scorched ck grass was there, and no signs of other lifeforms were on the ground.


    "Master Ely, please use Celestia. It can also be used as a ranged weapon." Zera pushed Celestia to fly behind Ely.


    "Hmm?" Elysia felt Celestia''s aura and energy connected to her body.


    "Try to manifest your sword intent. You can summon the virtual magical sword as much as you want without having to unsheathed the real one." Zera proudly introduced Celestia''s new skill.


    "???" Elysia just tried it by imagining Celestia in her hand. Yet, that odachi suddenly popped. The sword was as thick as half a palm and two meters long but light as a feather.


    Elysia summoned another odachi, then looked back. The real Celestia was still floating behind her back, and the two manifest swords were in her hands.


    "Perhaps, I can summon a thousand des at once and rain down enemies with unlimited de works? As long as the magic is not nullified, this is such a powerful weapon skill." Elysia was amazed by her cursed sword.


    "I know, right! It''s not manifested by magic, but sword intent. Although it could be ssified as magic, it''s not exactly true. Anti magic curse would require double the effort to negate the cursed sword manifestation." Zera puffed out her chest proudly.


    "Thank you, Zera. Celestia is also cheering because of you. However, what about your weapon?" Elysia found Zera didn''t carry any weapons.


    "I am a living weapon that can be molded at will. Please familiarize yourself with fighting Celestia, master. After that, I hope you can use me as your weapon." Zera put her hands to her cheeks. She smiled broadly as if she couldn''t wait for the opportunity.


    "All right, let''s eliminate the ghosts that reside within this abandoned ins." Sylvia did a little stretching. She was ready to fight with her divine battlesuit and spear.


    "No, you need to suppress your power to Spirit-level, and fight strong enemies. You need to fully endure their immense assault for ten minutes before you can go full attack. No divine artifacts or weapons are allowed to be used. Experience the terror and predicaments." Zera strictly forbade Sylvia to go with that kind of setup.


    "Wha, I''m going to die." Sylvia turned pale. Elysia said those mutated monsters were dangerous. They were definitely tricky creatures with at least a few Saint levels and many troublesome minions.


    "If you are ipetent. For sure, it is. But, your heaven is right beside you. You will return to Master Ely once you die. So, don''t be afraid to die!" Zera gave encouragement.


    Elysia, Ai, and Sylvia went speechless. However, Sylvia took that as seriously. She deactivated her divine battlesuit, suppressed her power, and changed her weapon to the spear she usually used as the devil princess.


    She wouldn''t die and embarrass herself in front of Elysia.


    Elysia approached the energy turmoil epicenter at a particr spot in abandoned ins. "My apologies, mutated poison slimes and shadow demons. The nature spirits deemed you as harmful variables, and should be resolved immediately. To answer nature''s call, we will set you free to the afterlife and purify this ce."


    Elysia thrust her cursed swords to the ground, detonating a massive underground spike.


    *Bam* *Boom!*


    Enormous masses ofnd were blown up into the sky, and the earth was turned upside down. All the poison slimes and shadow demons underground were thrown onto the surface.


    "Sylvi, I choose you! Go to the left and show your might. Master Ely, please go to the right and exterminate the monsters while training your domain and familiarize yourself with Celestia. Also, please pay no attention to Sylvi even if she will die, okay? She can only thrive under pressure and hardship." Zera gave orders to Sylvia like a heartless instructor, but her attitude became like a meek junior sister to Elysia.


    Sylvia gritted her teeth at the provocation. "Demoness Zera, I won''t die! You will see how I rise to Empress level very soon! Ely, I''ll go first."


    "Please be safe." Elysia replied with one soft word, then plunged into battle.


    "You are the one who proposed this expedition, but you will only be a supervisor like me?" Ai folded her arms.


    "For now, we need to guide them to develop. I can forge myself in the next battle. Master Ely is joining this expedition, and I will be her weapon to ughter all of her enemies." Zera couldn''t hide her excitement at bing an ultimate divine weapon in her master''s grasp.


    ''Ely gained another weirdos affection. See how this chaotic girl infatuated because of you.'' Ai heaved a subtle sign in her mind.

 Chapter 1008 Devil Empress

    Sylvia shed at the poison slimes and burned the shadow ghosts with her dark fire. However, all of his enemies weren''t actually dead. Instead, they split themselves apart, even though she was sure they had destroyed their cores.


    Based on Elysia''s exnation, nature spirits deemed these monsters dangerous and harmful. Even so, the challenge this time was more tricky than she thought.


    What Zera said earlier resounded in Sylvia''s mind. She might die in this battle if she wasn''t careful. Her power had been suppressed to Spirit level because she wished to ascend in rank soon.


    Sylvia maneuvered and jumped high, avoiding the monsters surrounding her. She stood mid-air to check on Elysia''s condition.


    However, she could see nothing because Elysia had activated an unknown kaleidoscope dome-like domain. No one could see what was inside.


    Sylvia scanned the battlefield. There were several Spirit-level poison slimes and shadow ghosts, but they could still be counted by hand. The Saint-level ones had been taken by Elysia in that domain.


    ''The requirement has been met, but I''m still stuck in a bottleneck. If battle experience is all I need, let''s go all out with this suppressed power! I''m not a spoiled devil princess!'' Sylvia used her ultimate burst mode and shot down toward those monsters.


    *Boom* *Boom* *Boom!*


    Sylvia burned down all the monsters that came at her and shed them until none were left.


    *Swoosh*


    A giant shadow ghost charged through the ck mes, knocking Sylvia back.


    "Ack!" Sylvia did a back flip to stabilize herself, then incinerated her surroundings with zing ck mes.


    Several evil-looking slimes spewed mouthfuls of poisonous ck liquid at her. Sylvia tried to burn the liquid mid-air, but the speed was too slow. Thus, she immediately avoided those toxic liquids.


    Unfortunately, she was already surrounded, and the enemy''s barrage of attacks was beyond her ability to avoid.


    *Pssh*


    "Ugh!" Sylvia winced in pain as she received the fatal contamination from the poison.


    The shadow ghost took that chance to beat up the poisoned devil princess.


    Sylvia took a defensive stance to stabilize her energy and seal the poison contamination. She received the shadow ghost''s relentless attacks and received continuous injuries.


    "Don''t underestimate me!" Sylvia shouted aloud and sent all enemies around her flying with a superheated shockwave.


    She enveloped herself in ck mes that formed like a cocoon. A pair of horns emerged on her head, simr to a dragon crown, ck feathered wings spread wide on her back, her legs and arms turned into sharp ws, and a dragon''s tail flicked behind her.


    Sylvia used her demonic dragon transformation. Her predatory blood-red eyes looked at the enemies around her with thick, killing intent.


    Sylvia''s second-phase battle ensued. Zera and Ai watched everything from a safe distance.


    "This devil princess may be able to ascend after this battle."


    "Yeah, she wille out victorious for sure, but she will definitely suffer some pretty bad injuries due to her recklessness."


    "Hum, yes. Ely and hundreds of other threatening monsters have trapped the strongest ones in her domain."


    "Sigh, Master Ely warned her to fight long range, yet she uses her spear and fire for close and medium rangebat. Now what? She enters full assault mode for close range."


    Ai and Zera exchanged opinions while analyzing the entire battlefield. Unfortunately, they couldn''t peek into Elysia''s unknown domain because theirw of spaceprehension was lower than Elysia''s.


    In contrast to Sylvia''s predicament, Elysia was rxed in dealing with the enemies. Instead of calling it a battle, those poison slimes and shadow ghosts were reduced to poor things that couldn''t do anything within the domain of domination.


    Elysia hasn''t killed anything there yet. They were sealed within an air bubble. She let them float in the empty space of a beautiful universe as she was too busy doing some experiments on living specimens.


    "..." The monsters were amazed as they stared at the vast and colorful universe scenery. They had already surrendered their fate to this divine being''s hands because they had no chance of winning.


    They had no one to me besides the nature spirits. If it weren''t for those sky and earth spirits, this Goddess would not havee to eradicate them.


    "Hmm-mm~ Now I can expand the domain to two hundred meters in diameter. There is no realm boundary too, and it feels like a real infinite universe." Elysia inspected her domain as if she was swimming underwater. She moved her lower half like a mermaid.


    Once satisfied with her current achievement, she got to study her creation and divine destructionw.


    Within her domain, she could almost achieve anything without any restrictions. Therefore, she tried something she had never tried before on the first try.


    A little bubble filled with poison slime flew closer and stopped before Elysia. She stretched out her hand and stared at the pitiful slime with a smile of pity. "Forgive me, little slime. I will purify you. Your contribution to my creation and destruction magic is real. May you can be a good creature in your next life."


    *Poof*


    The little slime vanished like a burst bubble. Nothing remains as it disappeared in an instant. However, Elysia did not touch the slime''s spirit because she would let it go into the afterlife once the domain was deactivatedter.


    "Rather than destruction, it''s more like data deletion? What about the devour then?" Elysia performed another experiment on a ghost.


    At that moment, the shadow ghosts could see the true terror over the terrifying thing pulled out from this Goddess. She clearly possessed holy power, but the magic she used was beyond dark darkness itself.


    The dark elemental shadow ghost reduced nothingness as it was devoured by the darkness.


    Elysia was shocked at that realization. She checked the other shadow ghosts and couldn''t see any spirit inside them. "Hm? Why does the ghost have no spirit? You are not living things that have a chance to go to the afterlife? So, you can be considered evil spirits?"


    That said, Elysia had no remorse when using the shadow ghost as an experimental object.


    The terrorsted for thirty minutes. Luckily, no one witnessed Elysia''s actions, or they would have been terrified to see the ever-kind girl who was always shrouded in a pleasant aura of joy and generosity be someone who resembled a demoness of hell.


    She was grateful for their contribution to advancing her divine destructionw.


    Thest thing she tried was to take the life of a creature and bring it back to life. She ripped the spirit out of the slime''s body, then put it back.


    "Hmm, you''re still alive." Elysia raised the little slime high.


    The slime tried to escape from this scary Goddess but to no avail.


    "Fret not. I''ve thoroughly studied my destruction divinew. Next time, I want to test the divine creationw on living entities." Elysia cast a purifying magic to remove the poison and contamination. The corruption was eliminated, and the corrupted poison slime returned to regr slime.


    "A water slime?" Elysia tilted her head when she saw the blue color slime. It was jet ck just a moment ago.


    *Blob*


    The water slime had no idea what was going on, but it felt reborn under the power of the Almighty Goddess.


    Elysia erased the evil-rted memories from the water slime, and this one was as good as a brand-new slime. She conducted other experiments on other slimes, but not all were as lucky as the water slime.


    Once her training and experimentation were over, she deactivated her domain.


    *Shatter*


    The domain space shattered like broken ss, and the surrounding returned to how it was before.


    The gloomy ck barrennd with jet-ck grass was still the same as what Elysia had seen. The slimes'' spirits flew up to the sky. They would be good spirits in heaven or get a chance to be good creatures in their next life.


    After that, she released the water slime onto the ground. "Go and be the next demon king in the future."


    *Blob*


    The water slime nced at the Almighty Goddess once, then sank into the ground.


    "Phew..." Elysia wiped her nonexistent sweat and scanned her surroundings.


    The other poison slimes and shadow ghosts have been eliminated, and nothing remains.


    However, she was suddenly shocked to find Sylvia was seriously injured. Nell was tending to Sylvia''s wounds.


    "My lifespan, my precious lifespan..." Sylvia muttered incoherently as the Goddess of Blessings gave her first aid using healing magic.


    She feared elerated recovery because she knew the deepest secret of healing magic.


    "Hi, you are in a rather unfortunate state, Sylvi. But congrats on reaching the Empress level!" Elysia came closer with mixed feelings.


    It should be a happy moment worth celebrating because Sylvia achieved her goal... if only she wasn''t in a miserable condition.


    "Hee-hee, I did it, Ely. Why did the dark power holder have to go through a near-death situation before being able to ascend to the Empress level? Zera, you are a scammer." Sylvia smiled weakly and threw the me at Zera.


    "Where did I go wrong? You ignored Master Ely''s advice and engaged in closebat. We umted dark desire and boosted it into a predicament. It doesn''t always have to be a near-death experience, fool." Zera snorted sarcastically.


    "What? You are silly, Sylvi. You brought this upon yourself then." Elysia pinched Sylvia''s cheek.


    "Oh, I was wrong." Sylvia held Elysia''s hand. She put on a pitiful expression even though that pinch was not painful.


    "Thank you foring here, Goddess Helen." Elysia appreciates Nell''s help.


    "Ely, your version of healing magic can heal devils without any problems, right? I can only treat her external wounds because my holy magic will bring more harm than good to devils. Instead of recovering, I''m afraid she will be purified and ascend to heaven." Nell felt a bit troubled because she didn''t dare to touch Sylvia''s internal wounds any more than that.


    It was enough to keep Sylvia alive, just like in the previous incident. Elysia immediately put a finishing touch on healing Sylvia.


    "My ten years of lifespan was cut short after I ascended to the Empress level..." Sylvia muttered sadly as she looked up at the sky.


    "Don''t be silly. Ely already sacrificed her life force to relieve most of the healing magic burden on your side. You can recover life energyter. Get up now, and don''t whine." Ai pped the pitiful-looking Sylvia on the back.


    "What? Ely, I, I''m sorry, but thank you! We will recover our lost life force together. We already have a vitality herbs garden, yes?" Sylvia immediately jumped up and hugged Elysia.


    "Haha, alright, I''ve epted your feeling." Elysia staggered a step backward. Sylvia rubbed their cheeks together.

 Chapter 1009 Elite Dragon Knights?

    "Master Ely~ Please tell me what weapon you wish to hold. I can be your sharpest de or the most reliable body armor." Zera clung to Elysia from behind. It allowed her to experience as a weapon in Elysia''s grasp, but she would prefer thetter option.


    "Let''s see... The two-handed longsword is Celestia, and I already have a magic staff in my divine battlesuit set. I''m not that good in closebat. How about a bow or cannon with unlimited magic ammunition?" Elysia came up with an idea.


    "Okay, but a bow and a cannon aren''t cute. Also, the produced attack will always be magical damage. Are you sure you want to choose that, master? The ursed has an annoying anti-magic passive skill." Zera expressed her opinion. She was okay with the request but didn''t think it was the right choice.


    "What about a spear? We can rely on a powerful swing and great pration force. This mid-range weapon is pretty good in a war." Sylvia summoned her divine spear and rubbed it with great care.


    "..." Elysia thought for a while. Celestia floating behind her was two meters long, and a spear like Sylvia''s was at least two and a half meters long.


    Her divine magic staff was also nearly two meters long... For some reason, her chosen weapon was always taller than her height.


    "Um, since you can transform into any weapon, let''s try it with a spear first." Elysia went with Sylvia''s idea on the first try.


    "Yes, spear, is it?" Zera was excited because she had designed a cool-looking spear yesterday.


    A momentter, she transformed into a spear simr to a slime taking shape.


    It was a two-and-a-half meter-long spear of ck with golden patterns that was neatly and beautifully chiseled. For a nce, it was like a treasured spear for disy, not for war. However, the bloodlust that radiated was natural, straight from Zera.


    Once Zera fixed the spear''s constituents, she announced her current form. "This spear''s name is Cmity Vanquisher. Please use me to ughter your enemies, master. Kill them all!"


    "..." Elysia unknowingly had already arrived at a particr region on the Beastkin Continent. She wasn''t sure about the current location, but she found a town raided by monsters like orcs and goblins.


    "What''s going on?" Nell was astonished at that sight.


    "The town''s defense force is on the losing side. Hm? Those orcs and goblins kill the men but capture the women? What might they be up to?" Sylvia was clueless, but she felt it was eptable to give the beastkins a helping hand to y those monsters.


    "Hmm?" Elysia listened to a report from a nature spirit who knew about what was happening down there.


    Apparently, a group of monsters attacked the beastkin''s town out of greed. Since they had arrived there, they could help those who wished for help.


    "Ely?" Sylvia asked Elysia to step in, but she needed to hear confirmation first.


    Elysia materialized a ck gold knight armor set with her imagination magic to match her spear''s colors. "Let''s go."


    "Kee-kee." A giant orc raised his metal bat high, about to hit an injured beastkin knight t.


    "..." The injured beastkin knight clenched his sword with a resolved gaze. He was standing there to protect the townspeople behind him.


    The townspeople''s had no ce to retreat because the monsters surrounded their escape routes. The terror crept from their toes to their heads, making them tremble in fear.


    The remaining knights and warriors also only numbered less than twenty. It was only a matter of time until the town fell into the hands of these demons.


    *Swoosh* *Swoosh*


    Shadowy figures descended from the sky, shing at the orcs and goblins that ravaged the town at an impressive speed. It was not a battle but merely one-sided ughter.


    It only took Elysia and Sylvia a few minutes to eradicate the horde of two hundred monsters. They didn''t even break a sweat.


    "..." Elysia stared at the town''s gruesome sight with a heavy heart.


    If they didn''t happen to pass by, this town would be destroyed, and all the townspeople would probably be massacred. Both sides made the killing, but the orcs and goblins also raped the female victims half-dead.


    "Sigh..." Elysia extracted life energy when she ughtered the monsters with the Cmity Vanquisher. She used it to heal victims with severe injuries and trauma, enough to get them out of a critical state.


    "We are involved in too many battles against the ursed. Sylvi, are wars between factions often like this?" Elysia walked around town looking for other victims to help.


    "There are rules in war, and what happened here cannot be put into that category. They were a horde of demons that invaded this town. Greed, lust, and anger could be seen in their eyes. When we arrived, there was only despair left." Sylvia shook her head as she walked beside Elysia.


    "Is that so?" Elysia crouched down to inspect a little wolf girl. Unfortunately, the pitiful one''s body was cold and lifeless.


    "Go, we have punished the sinners with a death sentence. Meet your parents in heaven." Elysia let the little spirit go.


    The little spirit expressed gratitude. She could rest in peace and go to the afterlife.


    *Clomp* *Clomp* *Clomp*


    Several footsteps sounded, causing a slight rumble from the dozens of approaching people.


    "O,dy savior! Thank you foring to our aid. Are you the dragon knight sent by the Capital City?" An injured knight gave a knight salute and was followed by his fellow knights and warriors.


    Sylvia received an eye signal from Elysia. Initially confused, she immediately realized that her current form was still a demonic dragon. The devil princess in half-dragon transformation!


    "Ahem, we were on a monster subjugation mission and happened to pass by. We don''t belong to any force." Sylvia cleared her throat and exined a bit.


    "Huh?" The stunned townspeople were confused.


    "Gather the survivors, and bury the fallen. When reinforcements arrive, you should evacuate to another town. This ce is no longer safe." Elysia gave her order.


    "Yes, ma''am!" The knights and warriors replied decisively. They immediately carried out the order of the high-rankingdy knight.


    ''They don''t know that I''m a human.'' Elysia used the remaining life energy she robbed from the invaders to heal the survivors.


    ''That''s because they think I''m part of the dragon knight army and think of you as well. Your ck crown looks a bit like dragon horns too, Ely.'' Sylvia replied with a wink.


    ''That''s crown...'' Elysia thought the business here was over.


    ''Shall we get out of here now? A squad of reinforcements is already on their way here.'' Nell floated down from the sky.


    ''Let''s go to y more evil things!'' Zera craved more blood.


    ''Don''t be naughty, but we must go now.'' Elysia casts an invisible magic around them, then rushes away from the vicinity. They came uninvited and left without saying goodbye.


    When the reinforcement squad arrived, they found the town had already fallen. The dead were ced on the town square, but the survivors had gathered near the mayor''s mansion.


    "What''s the situation?" the captain asked in bewilderment.


    "Two elite dragon knights exterminated all the monsters in an instant."


    "They decided to help us from our predicament even though they were carrying out an important mission."


    "Yeah, if it wasn''t for their quick help, there might not be any survivors from this town."


    Several survivors answered with a hint of sarcasm. Reinforcements arrived toote, and they were nearly wiped out.


    "What? Whom elite dragon knights are you referring to?" The captain frowned.


    "They are two powerfuldies in ck armor armed with long spears. One has an Empress-level ck dragon, and the other is a Saint. They advised us to evacuate immediately because it is no longer safe here." A bandaged knight answered while looking around.


    "Where are they now?" The captain also looked left and right. Those influential experts were clearly dispatched from the capital city, and maybe they were on a mission under the direct orders of the Dragon Emperor.


    "Wait, one of them possessed Empress aura?" The captain gasped as he realized it. It was the Empress herself, and a ck dragon at that!?


    "Yes, red and purple. However, they seem to have left without a word." The bandaged knight sighed.


    Meanwhile, Elysia and Sylvia continued their subjugation expedition untilte afternoon. Zera was satisfied, and Sylvia felt that was enough for the day.


    "Let''s go back. This is enough to maintain safety order. How many sealed areas are left?" Elysia wiped her sweat and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Ten, but they won''t copse any time soon. Perhaps, the seal is strong enough to hold out until the decisive battle arrives." Nell checked the marks on her golden talisman.


    "Alright then. We can leave in peace. Wait, the Sky God and Ice God want to meet the other Gods. We should see the others too. It''s been a while since we heard from them." Elysianded on a high rocky peak in the middle of theke.


    "I will arrange it tomorrow morning. But, Ely, you better make up with your master soon. She is tormented and has already reflected on her actions." Nell was worried even though she knew Elysia and Elena weren''t at odds.


    "Hmm." Elysia didn''t answer clearly, but she considered it. It hadn''t been a day since the punishment. Yet, she felt like an essential part of her was missing.


    Elena was the one who was punished, but she was guilty and lost. She should take another approach to educate Elena.

 Chapter 1010 They Make Up

    Elysia returned to the Firmament Realm before dusk. It was almost dinner, but Elysia wanted a quick warm shower first.


    She could clean herself with simple cleaning magic. Still, the warm water flowing down her body was an enjoyment that couldn''t be reced, especially after a tiring day.


    "You''re back, Ely. Would you join me for an evening tea?" Elena greeted from near the balcony.


    "Sure, but allow me to take a shower first." Elysia was surprised that she failed to notice Elena was there, but she happily epted the offer.


    It was just that, she felt that the aura and charm emanating from Elena were quite different from usual. The usual Elena was caring and easygoing, but the current one was more refined and elegant? Somehow, she felt Luna took part in Elena''s current situation.


    "Are you going to avoid me now?" Elena muttered softly while looking at the sunset. It was not the actual sun, but the scenery was the same.


    "..." Elysia stopped before she opened the bathroom door. She nced at Elena as if she could feel the lingering sadness.


    She didn''t try to avoid Elena, nor did she really punish Elena to make Elena suffer. But what about the current situation?


    Elysia couldn''t ignore Elena''s request. Therefore, she sat on the tea table seat opposite Elena.


    "How was your day?" Elena felt happy inside, but she didn''t express it clearly on her face. She opened the conversation with a tender smile and poured a cup of warm tea for Elysia.


    "My day went as nned. Ai and Zera helped me a lot, and Sylvi''s progress is progressing well. How about you? Have you reflected upon your action?" Elysia received the tea.


    "Would my sweet lil sis forgive this big sister?" Elena didn''t think Elysia would bring this topic up upfront. Still, she would dly entertain it as it was something she wanted to discuss.


    "Err... I''m not really mad at you, okay? I''ve forgiven from the start. I want to educate you, so you don''t y with my spirit and feelings." Elysia sipped her tea.


    "So-" It was a pleasant surprise for Elena, but that was to be expected from Elysia. Elena opened her mouth but didn''t know what to say now.


    She learned many things about ''how to be a perfect big sister'' from Luna, Rhea, Fortuna, and Lifa today. However, things had gone too smoothly, and Elysia was genuinely unexpected. Perhaps, Elysia also wanted them to make up soon.


    "I also need to apologize, sister. Perhaps, I overreacted and hurt your feeling... Shall we make up now?"


    "Yes, we are fine."


    "But, you can''t treat my helpless spirit as you please anymore. That is a matter of consent."


    "Mm, I''ll get permission from you beforehand."


    "You''re just going to do it again? How curious are you about that kind of skinship?"


    Elysia and Elena made small talk like sisters who had just made up. They exchanged smiles, but Elena suddenly stood up and approached Elysia.


    "???" Elysia felt something strange from Elena''s calm face. She also stood up reflexively and stepped back.


    "Hmm, I don''t know... Maybe, I just love you too much, my dear Lil Ely?" Elena gently pushed Elysia to sit on the bed.


    Elysia thought Elena would push her down, but she didn''t expect what Elena did after that.


    Elena sat on the floor in a seiza position, then put her head on Elysia''sp. "Can you please lift the connection restriction? Let me know what''s in your heart and mind, Ely."


    "Okay." Elysia lifted the restriction at once. She couldn''t bear to punish Elena for too long, after all.


    After that, Elena talked with Elysia like a caring big sister, but her conduct said otherwise. She was still lying on Elysia''sp like a spoiled little sister. However, Elysia entertained Elena and caressed the beautiful long golden hair of the girl on herp.


    "Ely, it''s almost time for dinner." Elena stood up.


    "Um, but I need to take a quick shower first." Elysia twirled a lock of her hair.


    "You really want to shower, and that''s no reason to avoid me, eh? Wait, you''re just sweating a little, and cleaning magic can do the job instantly, right? Your scent and natural body fragrance are eternal too." Elena smiled wryly as she realized the truth.


    "That might be possible, but today was quite tiring. Zera became my weapon, and she craved violence. We exterminated many monsters and evil demons throughout the day. A quick warm shower can wash away the tiredness and rejuvenate freshness." Elysia took her towel.


    "I see... So, how about we take a shower together? You''re tired, and I can rub your back."


    "That''s not necessary."


    "Hehe, you don''t have to be so shy. I''ve been there since you were born."


    "..."


    About a quarter of an hourter, Elysia and Elena came into the dining room hand in hand.


    "Hmm?" Rhea smiled with relief when she saw her duo masters reuniting after sorting things out.


    "Master Ely, please have an attack of my vitality soup." Rhea presented a special bowl of soup for Elysia.


    "Thank you. The other dishes... Am I the only one who gets this soup?" Elysia received the soup but felt it was the only one avable there.


    "Yes, Sylvi already has her share. You must replenish your lost vitality to return to its prime or beyond, master." Rhea nodded in reply.


    "Alright." Elysia sat next to Rhea, and Elena was on her right. She drank the herbal vitality soup and felt her life force gradually recover.


    <| Lv. 162 | Holy Saint | Elysia | Female (21) | HP: 968,500 / 968,500 | EP: 4,601e+9 / - |>


    <| STR: 357 | AGI: 487 | VIT: 551 | INT: 25,625 |>


    Elysia checked her current status screen but didn''t find any changes there. She hadn''t made another breakthrough and was free from buffs or blessings. So, it was as could be expected.


    Sylvia drank a sweet juice slowly as she still couldn''t get rid of the bitter taste on her tongue. Upon seeing Elysia''s calm demeanor after drinking that vitality soup, she couldn''t help but ask. "Eck! It''s not bitter, Ely?"


    "No, that''s kinda sweet." Elysia put down the bowl.


    "What kind of unfair treatment is this?" Sylvia muttered under her breath, but she didn''t dare raise a protest.


    After all, she was lucky enough to get a Goddess to concoct a bowl of elixir for her, even if it was bitter. It was probably a form of dissatisfaction because she dragged Elysia down?


    "You are already at the Empress level but stillining about the medicine''s bitter taste. Look at Dori there. She is happily eating her sd." Yuuki pointed at the happy pink mermaid.


    "Err, never mind." Sylvia averted her gaze. That pink mermaid was a freak.


    She knew the sd was a boring bowl of bitter leaves and greens when she tried it out of curiosity. She would choose to run away from that kind of dish if there was a second chance.


    Elysia''s group then shared their stories, which became the topic of conversation that night. When morning came, Nell would go out to meet the other Gods.


    It was about forty-eight days before the predicted decisive battle. The girls also wanted to monitor each continent''s developments and situations.


    "Please be extra cautious. Report your situation immediately in case something unusual happens." Elysia expressed her concern for everyone before they split into several teams.


    "Yes, my master!" The girls responded in unison as if they already had a tacit understanding beforehand. They no longer hid the fact their master was Elysia.


    Everyone was divided into teams and joined hands before using the teleportation talisman.


    *Zap*


    Everyone except Elysia''s team went to their respective tasks. Meanwhile, Elysia''s team flew to the middle of the ocean to meet the Sea God.


    "This sea... His breath should be nearby. He is at the bottom of the deepest ocean." Sorush could feel a faint sense of divine water energy flowing beneath the ocean.


    "Then, what are we waiting for? I want to see his current situation. Let''s hope he doesn''t present himself in a miserable state, or it will be a lifetime of shame, hahaha!" Aetherughed sarcastically and then plunged into the ocean.


    Oceanid was meditating inside a giant m shell on a seabed five kilometers below sea level. For some strange reason, he felt his nose was so itchy, and he sneezed for no reason.


    "What in the world? I am the embodiment of divine water, and I can still sneeze? I can''t be sick, but what kind of omen is this?" Oceanid rubbed his nose.


    *Knock* *Knock*


    Someone knocked on his meditation spot, and Oceanid needed to be in a better mood to wee the uninvited guest. He opened a slight gap with a hint of annoyance.


    "Yo, water brat. You''re still as snotty brat as ever." Aether greeted by emitting his ice-cold aura but did not freeze the seawater.


    "A ghost or an illusion?" Oceanid rubbed his eyes when he saw someone who resembled his old friend. However, that half-transparent ice ghost was still there.


    "Snotty water brat! Get out of your hiding ce and greet your grandpa right now!" Aether dragged Oceanid out of the giant m shell.


    "Hahaha, who would have thought you were tough enough to survive the catastrophe in one piece, my old friend." Sorush patted Oceanid on the shoulder with a nostalgicugh.


    "Another one? Wait, you are the Ice God and Sky God? You are still alive!? That is good!" Oceanid finally recognized his old friends.


    "We are but remnant divine souls. We have died and fallen on the battlefield. Our existence is a remnant of our will to pass our legacies to future generations." Aether smacked Oceanid''s back.

 Chapter 1011 Golem Thieves

    A group of rogue devils held a secret underground meeting in a private bar in the Holy Central Region''s capital city.


    It was still a third of the night, the perfect time to act in the dark. They were discussing something about a grand n.


    "I heard that humans are developing something called a mecha golem."


    "Yeah, it''s more powerful than those holy golems or whatever it''s called."


    p¨¤§ád¨¢-¨¾?¦Í¨º¦É.§ã¨®§® "Holy Church is the one developing the project."


    "If they seed in developing that weapon of destruction, will the devils be threatened?"


    "It''s unlikely to happen because Devil Emperor has never gone all out on the battlefield. No one knows how many trump cards he hides under his sleeves. No matter how powerful human''sbat power development is, it will never rival the devil."


    "Wouldn''t it be a good opportunity if we can take those mecha golems for ourselves? ording to my informants, it doesn''t need to be operated with holy magic. We can get the Devil Emperor''s favor or build our own force.


    "Stealing those golems might be good."


    "You mean we''re going to be like mountain bandits with an army of mecha golems?"


    "The Holy Pope and prominent figures left the capital city yesterday. So, this city only has a few Saint-level knights as topbatants. We are moving now."


    "Is that going to be alright? We might offend the Goddesses. The supreme leaders of all races have also sworn an oath in the treaty within the Union Alliance."


    "Stealing one or two will bring no harm. The manufacturer is close, and we must take advantage of this opportunity. If the mecha golem is not good, then it is fine to steal a few of those golem knights."


    "That sounds good. Those knight golems can be operated only with magic and energy cores."


    The rogue devils discussed and reached an agreement. That night, they would spring into action to steal some golems for personal gain.


    A dozen Master and Great Master-level devils rushed into the manufacturing underground. They moved like shadows in the dark night and slipped in like shrewd assassins.


    No one noticed their presence until they entered the dungeon, where the mecha golems were being produced.


    Several holy and knight golems were already lined up neatly in the hangar.


    *Swoosh*


    The rogue devils moved quickly to knock everyone on guard unconscious. They destroyed the surveince mechanics, then went around the hangar without holding back theirughter.


    "Haha, that''s so easy. All these golems belong to our gang!"


    "Shh, don''t shout."


    "Don''t touch the holy golems unless you want to get hurt. They have some residual holy power."


    "We can only put two golems in the space bag at max. There are twenty of us here. So, we can at least have one each for us."


    "Yeah, choose which one you like. These knight golems are good, but unfortunately, the mecha golems aren''t yet finished."


    "Let''s leave a little present for the humanster, keke."


    The rogue devils walked around like a bunch of kids choosing their toys. Thirty knight golems were stolen from the hangar, and they decided to withdraw immediately.


    "You came in a hurry, stealing like a thief, but you at least didn''t kill anyone here. Why don''t you stay a bit longer?"


    A woman''s cold voice sounded from above. The devil thieves were rmed and immediately took distance.


    A white-haired catdy in white battle armor sat cross-legged on the hangar''s bridge. Her bright blue predatory eyes looked down at the thieves.


    "One, two, three... a lot. About twenty thieves. E, Ariel, how are you going to handle this? I thought this holy city had been free of devil thugs from both surface and underground since what happened that day." Vanessa nced at the holy princess and holy knight at the two exits.


    "My apologies. The Knight Order has been mobilized since the attack on the Holy Cathedral. The holy knights purged all evil forces from the holy city. However, some rats might have escaped the cleaning. It''s fine if they''re good devils like Sylvi, but they''re just bandits who dared to steal the holy church''s properties." Ariel apologized politely and respectfully. Shot a death re at the devil thieves.


    "The escape route has been sealed, and you have been surrounded. We shall arrest you for further investigation. Surrender, and no one will get hurt. Holy Chain!" E raised her magic staff. Dozens of gold chains emerged from the ground, binding the thieves.


    "Two Saints-level knights and a Spirit-level priest? You underestimate us too much." The thief leader grinned, moving like a shadow to avoid the golden chain shackles.


    Only four were caught in the shackles of E''s golden chain among the twenty thief devils.


    One of the agile devils did a quick scan using sound waves. He found that there was no one within a five-hundred-meter radius. All the humans around were confirmed to be lying on the ground in an unconscious state.


    After feeling sure of that, he smirked and immediately told hisrades. "Brothers, let''s use our knight golems and show them our might! If we can silence them, then our escape will ur. There is no siege around as they speak. It''s nothing but their bluff!"


    The devil thieves scoffed at the three surrounding people, but that was theirst arrogant smile. They were beaten up into pulp by the three girls without them having the chance to use their knight golem body armor.


    Vanessa, Ariel, and E were more than enough to handle a bunch of bandits.


    "How will you deal with them? Can you contact the authorities in the Holy Knight Order?" Vanessa tied up thest devil thief with a steel rope.


    "My grandfather seems to be busy. We came here to check on Ely''s mecha golem, but who would have thought we would catch a bunch of devils daring to steal in the holy church''s territory." E took out a particr stone tablet. She wrote an emergency call to the holy knight toe to her location.


    "I have requested emergency reinforcements to the Holy Knight Order with my authority. They should be here in a few minutes." E nodded in confirmation.


    "Alright." Vanessa turned around and inspected the golems in the hangar. Most of them were mass-produced, and the mecha golem still needed to be assembled.


    The mech ones range in size from three to five meters. However, Vanessa could not find one resembling her master''s miniature mecha.


    "Wait, is it possible here is a manufacturer for mass production? So, where is the real version of the limited edition super ss replica? The first generation mecha for our master." Vanessa realized something obvious.


    "Err..." E averted her gaze as Vanessa stared at her. She didn''t know about all of her grandfather''s secret bases. She only knew this golem manufacturer because it was an open secret.


    *Bam*


    The gate was opened. A troop of holy knights entered the underground manufacturing golem with solemn expressions. They found many scientists and guards already unconscious. Not to mention, they came because of an emergency call from the holy princess herself!


    "Devils? What exactly happened?" The holy knight captain frowned upon discovering the dozen tied-up devils.


    "The situation is like this." Ariel took the trouble to exin the whole situation. Starting from their arrival, they found and followed a group of thieves on the street.


    "Please forgive our ipetence, her holy highness. We failed to spot a group of devil thieves infiltrating this ce." The captain bowed apologetically.


    "You have worked hard. The Holy Knight Order has hunted down the remaining devils from the holy city. The Devil Emperor also withdrew all his spies from the holy city toply with the peace treaty. Since they could infiltrate the holy city, they might have been hiding inside from the start. They also don''t belong to any force. Retrieve what they stole and investigate this case. We have to uproot the other hidden threat from the holy city." E gave her orders.


    "Yes, her holy highness!" The holy knights answered in unison.


    "Ah, please help those who are unconscious too. The devils only kept them unconscious because they didn''t want to invite the wrath of the holy church and the Goddesses." E almost forgot one important thing.


    "Understood." The captain rushed to lead his troop to bring the unconscious people to safety first. The devil thieves were also taken away.


    Vanessa tapped her chin, and an idea came to mind. She approached E. Her fluffy tail kept swaying to the right and left. "Well, since we don''t know where it is, let''s ask your grandfather, E. We only came to see Master Ely''s mecha and its progress, not to bother him with anything troublesome."


    "O-okay..." E obeyed the request. She sent word to her grandfather using a special golden telmunications talisman, and a response came almost a momentter.


    "My grandfather is currently in the southern region. Let''s go to the Holy Cathedral. Someone is already waiting for us there." E gave an eye signal to Vanessa and Ariel.


    Therefore, they left the affairs of this ce to the holy knights and went to the Holy Cathedral. The Holy Pope has ordered someone to entertain the arrival of the Holy Princess there.


    E was then guided to the particr manufacture under the Holy Cathedral. In this secret ce, the unique mecha golems were assembled.


    "Whoa... It''s already half done." Vanessa was amazed by the sparkle in her eyes.


    The mecha golem before her eyes was simr to her master''s limited edition miniature. It was seven meters tall and equipped with threatening weaponry, wings, shield, and big cannons!


    Even though it was only half finished, it already looked perfect. The inside was empty as the machines had not yet finished.

 Chapter 1012 Fairy Misunderstanding

    Nell, Yae, the fairy, and Morfina, the elf, went to the Fairy Continent. They flew through the sky leisurely as they witnessed the fairies'' rapid development in the field of magic.


    Among all the races, the fairies were the first toplete the teleport waypoint project implemented in all major cities worldwide. So, they could travel long distances in their territory much more quickly.


    The fairies only needed to wait for the other races to finish with teleport waypoints before they could go or receive other races on the Fairy Continent.


    "This is hard to believe. The fairies have already finished with their waypoint teleportation project. They are also almost done working on projects and ideas based on the blueprints produced at the conference. It''s only been ten days since we returned from the moon..." Morfina was dumbfounded as watching the fairies sopetent.


    "Fairies are good at anything as long as it involves magic." Yae crossed her arms and puffed out her chest. She felt proud of her race''s achievements.


    "Yeah, the only sin fairies face against the ursed is magic. They are perfect in their magic but can''t inflict significant physical damage with it. An Emperor-level Ruvoid Monster could annihte Fairy Continent, and the fairies couldn''t stop it. Do you know why that is?" Nell was feeling quite satisfied with the fairies. She didn''t have to worry about them and decided to educate these new recruits.


    "That is because we fairies are weak in physical attacks. Our magic cannot produce enough physical damage to injure an Empreror-level ursed creature." Yae knew very well about her race''s weaknesses. That was why in the battle against the ursed, the fairies were the only race always at a disadvantage.


    "However, how could the fairies survive the catastrophe one hundred thousand years ago when many other races became extinct due to the invasion?" Morfina couldn''t connect the dots of that information.


    "Unlike other races, which have various sses they can excel in, fairies are a prodigy in magic heaven bestows. However, they can only take two paths: support or magic master." Nell held up two fingers.


    "Fairies are destined to be healers, buffers, or mages. Regardless, fairies can only y a support role in the war. Even so, it is a blessing rather than a weakness. All positions in battle will try their best to keep the support alive because that was their only life-saving retreat path.


    Have you ever thought about why there are so few sealed areas on Fairy Continent and so many on Human Continent?" Nell smiled faintly.


    "That- you, you are a Human Goddess, but have the form of a fairy. You took all the war pressure on the Human Continent and fought alongside the fairies there?" Yae stuttered when she realized the obvious.


    "The great decisive battle, mainly on the Human Continent..." Morfina gulped her saliva.


    "That''s right. Even though I am a human, the fairies are half of my origin. Half of my angels are fairies. The great major battle urred on the Human Continent because we had prepared a massive formation array to deal with the curse with the entire continent as the catalyst.


    Well, that is past history, and we still lost the war. Even with the help of many Gods, we have no choice but to seal the remaining mighty monster armies. The remnants of that desperate battle are buried deep underground." Nell shrugged her shoulders and stared off into the distance.


    "..." Yae and Mofina could see immense loneliness in that look. They knew that the Goddess of Blessings had lost everything on that battlefield.


    The Goddess of Blessings'' precious angels,rades, friends, acquaintances, subordinates, followers, and knights died in that era. The Goddess of Nature was the only remaining family member, the most precious sworn sister.


    However, Elysia''s presence changed many things in this era. The desperate battle in the ancient era might not be repeated.


    "Help..." A soft and weak voice was carried by the wind.


    "!?" Nell could hear that faint plea for help perfectly. She immediately looked for the origin of the sound. Then she ordered her magic carpet to go where she was pointing.


    "Gaa-gya!"


    Several red goblins were carrying arge cage containing several forest fairies. They arrived at their nest as if they had just returned from a great harvest.


    *Bam!*


    The magic carpetnded on the ground, creating a momentum entrance with a st. The red goblins were surprised by the intruders'' arrival but immediately turned pale.


    "Gyaa! An elf!"


    "Elves!?"


    "Run for life!"


    "An elf hase! Run!"


    The red goblins ran for their dear life in various directions as soon as they spotted the elf among the intruders.


    "E-eh? What''s going on here?" Nell blinked her eyes in astonishment.


    Those goblins should feel scared and intimidated because of her golden divine aura. Yet, they ran away because the young elf was beside her instead?


    "Whatever it is, let''s catch them first. The fairies are still in their hands." Nell scratched her head, then flew after the fleeing goblins.


    Yae and Morfina took part in the chase. Half an hourter, they caught two dozen goblins and tied them up like prisoners.


    p¨¤§ád¨¢-¨¾?¦Í¨º¦É.§ã¨®§® "What happened? Why did these goblins catch you?" Nell immediately freed the fairies from the cage.


    "O-oo, thanks for saving us, fairy angel. Those red goblins often catch us forest vige residents."


    "Yeah, they want to keep us as ves!"


    Two of the six fairies immediately gave their testimonies angrily.


    "ve? Are there any other fairies they caught?" Nell pursed her lips.


    "They might have run away, and that''s why those hateful goblins kidnapped us to rece their ves."


    A fairy who was tied up wore a pitiful expression and answered with a sobbing voice.


    You are a fairy with decent magic power. How did many goblins with low magic affinities catch you, then? It was easy for you to beat them, no?" Nell felt something was wrong with these fairies.


    "Our vige also has a magic barrier. We flew around in the forest near the vige and were smitten by the scent of the fragrant flowers. We lost consciousness shortly after, and the goblins caught us."


    "Yes, yes, like that."


    "How can magically make iron melt so easily? We''re not strong."


    The fairies exined their situation.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! We only ask for your help to cultivate ournd!" A red goblin called out to exin the situation.


    "Gyaa, pervert, ugly elf, don''t you daree any closer!" Another red goblin cried out in fear when he realized the female elf was nearby.


    "Hmm... Why are they so afraid of me? I''m not scary, am I? Master Ely evenpliments my appearance." Morfina examined her reflection in her hand mirror.


    She has always cared for her appearance and body since she was little because she was groomed to be the best servant to serve a great lord. She could be ssified as first-rate elven beauty.


    Since she became a Goddess''s servant, she put in more effort to refine and make herself more perfect. She had to stand out more from her senior sisters so she would have cared for more by her master.


    And yet! These lowly goblins dared to tell her ugly!?


    "That''s probably because they were abused by a bunch of pervert female elves?" Yae covered her mouth as she couldn''t contain her smirk.


    "Nonsense. Elves are a noble race. What did they do to these goblins on Fairy Continent in the first ce." Morfina raised her eyebrows.


    She came close to a red goblin with a cold face. "Why do you say I''m ugly and a pervert? We''ve never met before. I am a faithful servant of the divine light of virtue. I can''t tolerate this sphemy."


    "E-eh?" Yae was shocked when Morfina interrogated the goblins with a rather unusual method of torture. She put a note in her mind never to insult this scary elf''s beauty in the future, even if it was just for fun or teasing.


    The poor goblins were traumatized and passed out a few minutester. Morfina already had what she wanted to know.


    "So, they actually only kidnapped you for that reason? They need fairies for the magic to cultivate theirnd, but why kidnapping instead of asking for help?" Nell was a bit troubled aftering to a conclusion about the situation.


    "Uhm, we don''t really know either. We were young, and the elders said never to go near the northwest area of the forest because the scary red goblins would catch and enve us." The innocent-looking fairy replied confusedly.


    "Well, let''s wrap this up. We will escort you back to the vige. Please be careful in the future." Nell sighed.


    "Did someone say goblins?" An elf with shoulder-length hair jumped down from the tree bag with a bow and a whip.


    "An elf? So, they are afraid of you?" Morfina squinted her eyes.


    "I that so? I stopped by the hospitable fairy''s vige, and those goblins kidnapped the fairies. They are toozy to care for theirnd but wish to reap the harvest. I was kind enough to force those ckers to work with their hands and feet, but who would have thought they ran away to kidnap the fairies again." The neer elf shrugged her shoulders.


    "Sigh, we''re meddling for nothing." Nell put her hand to her forehead.

 Chapter 1013 No Longer Need His Protection

    Yuuki meditated briefly as she tried to stabilize her inner energy and regte her mana pools. She had only recently be an Empress-level snow fox but could probably try forming her ninth tail.


    Sylvia, Lynn, and Lixue waited outside the room as they guarded Yuuki for some time.


    "Why is she taking so long? I thought we would see the progress of the beastkins, especially those dragons." Lixue grumbled out of boredom.


    "Yuuki got a sudden epiphany from her Heavenly Ice. She feels she can form her ninth tail even though she hasn''t reached godhood yet." Sylvia sighed, but she didn''t have the slightest bit of envy like yesterday.


    She ascended to Empress-level yesterday. They had their own fruition events and were destined to be good rivals and friends. However, she also knew that Yuuki trying to form the ninth fox tail this time was just for Elysia.


    "That''s a bit ridiculous, I must say. What''s so good about having lots of fluffy tails? Wouldn''t it be a hassle even if she could hide those tails? Look at this soul fox. She only has one convenient tail and is content with that." Lixue couldn''t help but scratch his head. He nced at his dragon tail and tried to imagine if he had many of those. Somehow, he felt it was such a bad idea.


    "It''s just a matter of instinct. To the snow fox, their tails represent their strength, identity, status, and honor." Lynn shook her head.


    "Well, whatever." Lixue cast a cold protection spell silently when the air temperature dropped drastically.


    Somehow, he felt that he still couldn''tpare with that snow fox girl in his five-digit lifetime. The other party''s innate talent threatened his extreme ice ability.


    He was diligent in cultivating seclusion at the time, but that was nothingpared to someone nurtured by the divine being. Not to mention, the mentioned divine being was not just one!


    It was only a matter of time until he could be the Frost Dragon God! Lixue smirked at the sky as he imagined his future.


    This ice dragon was currently taking a human-like form resembling a member of the dragon n. His long white hair was swept by the wind, and deep predatory sky-blue eyes shed with expectation, but his smile looked a bit strange. His prince-charming appearance was ignored, and the two girls beside him took a bit of distance.


    "..." Yuuki opened her eyes, and her extreme cold aura gradually subsided.


    The first thing she checked after stabilizing her breath was counting her tails. Unfortunately, she had not be a Celestial Fox with nine tails to meet her master''s expectations.


    ''I might be in a hurry. The enlightenment just now was not enough to trigger my divine awakening. Only honorable Master Ely can use divine power despite only having a Saint-level cultivation.'' Yuuki''s eyes lit up at the thought of her beloved master.


    *Creak*


    The frozen wooden door opened from within.


    Sylvia nced at Yuuki''s tails. "Apparently, that didn''t work. Just let nature take its course. We are setting off now to see the developments on this continent. After that, we can look around the Devil Continent before returning. Let''s go."


    "Yeah, let''s go. I wonder what kind of development those dragons are doing using the throne my mother gave them." Lynn trembled in excitement and worry. She was afraid that those cold-blooded dragons would cause more bad than good.


    "They are a wise n, actually." Yuuki nodded slightly, then immediately flew after Sylvia.


    When they arrived at Evroria City, they didn''te down for a visit. They deliberately concealed their aura and energy, watching everything from the sky above the clouds.


    The project they were entrusted with was half done, but the kingdom building was more developed than thest time they visited there.


    "There''s nothing to watch anymore. They are doing fine if they are given time. The Dragon King Kazuma Aozora did not disappoint your mother." Lixue crossed his arms as he looked down.


    "Yeah, no sealed areas are left on the Beastkin Continent, so they should be fine." Lynn nodded with satisfaction.


    "Hmm." Yuuki also felt satisfied but in a different meaning. The great temple and the Goddess of Light''s statue over there made her smile.


    "???" A particr little sky dragon girl stared at the sky. She felt that it was being observed by several powerful beings. She saw her father and mother, unaware of it, but She did nothing because Those Beings did not have evil intentions.


    Yuuki''s team and Sylvia''s team merged into one, but they have double responsibilities. They patrolled around the Beastkin Continent once, then teleported to the Devil Continent.


    *Thud* *Bam!*


    Sylvia opened the door of her father''s study happily. However, a thud sounded, disguised by the sound of the gate mming.


    "Father, your precious daughter has finally reached the Empress level easily! Do you know--" Sylvia had not finished her sentence as she was stunned in the middle.


    Devil Empress Sophia was currently flirting with her father. Her father was presently lying on the floor. At first nce, they might be trying to do something unspeakable but were caught by her team''s arrival.


    "Please excuse us. We havee at an inopportune time. Please continue about what you are about to do." Sylvia blushed slightly, then stepped back and closed the door.


    "Sigh, look at you. Why are you so clumsy and falling over me in this ambiguous position. She has clearly misunderstood." Dn sighed and immediately brought himself and Sophia to their feet with magic.


    "Fufu, I just can''t help her, my lord. It doesn''t matter if Sylvi misunderstands or not. It''s only a matter of time. She has also given her blessing." Sophia put her hand to her cheek and wore an innocent expression.


    "..." Dn was silent momentarily, then immediately went outside.


    He was fully aware of that. His daughter would serve the Goddess as a devil saintess, and she wished him to be happy with a new wife. His daughter even asked him to make a bunch of little devils to y with when she returned. Wasn''t that ridiculous?


    "Why so fast?" Sylvia was surprised when her father appeared like a ck fog manifestation before her.


    Dn pursed his lips for a second as it sounded unpleasant. "Never mind, it was just that she messed up my report and fell on top of me. It wasn''t what you''d expect. Anyway, what was your visit, my daughter? Why only four people? And, who is this white brat?"


    In vexation, Dn pointed his finger at the only male on his daughter''s team. He felt this white boy was like a hateful harem protagonist asking for a few beatings.


    "Heh." Lixue snorted. They had met a while ago, but the other party couldn''t recognize him. However, he had no intention of introducing himself.


    "We just want to check the progress on this continent. I also want to let you know that I broke through to Empress-level!" Sylvia pointed her thumb at her chest with a big, confident smile.


    "Empress-level? Good, good!" Dn had just realized the drastic change in his daughter''s aura. It was such a pleasant surprise for him.


    "We won''t bother you, Devil Emperor Dn. We will continue to our continent''s patrol before returning." Yuuki represented her team to excuse themselves.


    "Ah, you just came and are already leaving, Little Sylvia?" Sophia came out of the study room with a perplexed expression.


    "I will not apany you, fire chicken. I will wait for you to hatch some of your eggs to be a vermilion bird or phoenix." Sylvia raised her hand in farewell.


    "What? Why do I have toy eggs like a bird?" Sophia was about to tease Sylvia again, but the girl had already teleported away.


    "I can rest assured." Dn''s mood was improved by arge margin because of his daughter. He then grasped his hand on his back, then walked away. "Wait, who is that white-haired boy?"


    As for the situation on the Devil Continent, only two sealed areas remained intact, but the devil''s progress was to be expected. Their sophisticated weaponry was terrific, and the teleportation waypoint project was almostplete.


    "He is the little fluffy white dragon of ice, my darling~ Do you feel that there is something strange about him?" Sophia rushed after Dn and walked beside him.


    "I don''t care about him. However, I was slightly surprised when I saw that Yuuki''s aura was already at stable Emperor-level alongside my daughter." Dn stroked his chin.


    "Yes, our princess and saintess will follow immediately after stabilizing her inner power. Are they on a mission given to them by the Goddesses, my lord? I hear it''s a continent patrol?" Sophia asked in wonder.


    "Just as it sounds." Dn no longer spoke, but he became aware of many things. His daughter had grown to the peak of mortality and no longer needed his protection, as she was already strong enough to withstand the fierce wind.

 Chapter 1014 The Last Quick Patrol

    "Have you ever wondered about the Beast Race''s strongest potential andbat power to face the ursed?" Luna crossed her arms under her breasts. She looked at the vast forest and the massive fortified city below with a profound gaze.


    "Their tremendous physical power, unique magic affinities, and super body constitution?" Evelyn tried to guess. That was all she knew about the advantages of beasts.


    "That''s half true, but there is one other thing that made them one of the top contributors in the battle a hundred thousand years ago. Their race survived that horrific battle, and I believe the reason lies behind their powerful lineage and innate abilities." Luna heaved a subtle sigh.


    She was a soul fox from the Beastkin Race. Regardless of the racial differences and disputes, it did not change the fact that the Beast Race and the Beastkin Race were rted.


    "Ooh, so that''s the reason the Beast God produced so many offsprings. But our Goddesses also gave us some blueprints regarding their strengths, right? They would be like mythical beasts if they wore those types of equipment." Dori tapped her cheek with her finger.


    She had previously wondered about the Beast Race''s advantage over the ursed, but her worries seemed unnecessary. Unlike humans and devils with their advanced weapons, also unlike elves and dwarves with their unique artifacts... beasts and beastkins have themselves as their advantage.


    "Yep, beast tatto adh their trump card, simr to us. That skill dapat melipatgandakan overall power by tenfold, atau bahkan hundredfold dm waktu tertentu." Yusagi nodded in confirmation.


    "Roar!" A powerful bearman activated his beast tattoo to trigger his lineage and innate abilities at once.


    He then exterminated all the enemies before him like an unstoppable behemoth. No demons or invaders could withstand his might. All of them were annihted in one fell swoop.


    "Yeah, like that." Luna pointed at the bearman, who was raging.


    "Ooh~ So, that beast tattoo can be used to activate one''s hidden skill and talent at the same time." Evelyn was enlightened.


    "Hm? I heard you drew a soul fox beast tattoo on Ely, Lady Luna? Is that true?" Evelyn blushed slightly when she asked that.


    "Yes, that is true. She is a special person with perfect affinity and constitution for all things rted to magic. My artificial beast tattoo can be engraved onto her body without any problems, even though she is a human. As expected of our master. Her divine title in the future will probably be the Goddess of Magical Creation." Luna sped her hands. Her eyes lit up with awe and excitement as she recalled Elysia.


    "..." Evelyn had nothing to say, but she branded Luna as a naughtydy. This mature fox dares to paint that kind of temporary beast tattoo on Elysia''s fair skin. She was surprised the Goddess of Light let Luna do that to Elysia.


    Elysia''s beast tattoo wasn''t permanent and could be invisible when inactive, like the beastkin''s hidden skill. The Goddess of Light might close one eye and give Luna her permission because of that?


    "The battle over there has been concluded. Let''s quickly patrol the entire Beast Continent, then rejoin Ely''s team. They will do something interesting in the seas, oceans, and forbiddennds." Luna nced east.


    Beast Race''s progress was expected. They could finish all the preparations on time. The beasts in each region also had no significant problems for the Goddess''s envoys to intervene.


    The remaining sealed areas were quiet, as if the powerful foes sealed within were waiting for their Gods to descend, so this was a very precious moment to wrap things up for that day.


    Luna flew away from the vicinity with her team in a hurry. They wanted to quicklyplete their mission and return.


    At that moment, Fortuna had just finished her short inspection of the Elven Continent with her team. She hastily took her team away from that continent because the ever-curious Xentia was tempted by the shameless elven outfit.


    The elves encountered no trouble, and the preparation went smoothly, so it was time to leave. They teleported to the Dwarven Continent to continue their quick inspection.


    "Phew, I will be scolded if this little girl bes affected by those exhibitionists." Fortuna breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Bad Xentia, a girl must be dignified and elegant. That way, you can impress Goddess Ely and Goddess Aria." L advised the girl in an advanced high-tech mecha-like battle dress like a senior to her junior.


    "Xentia was just curious... They offered me to wear the signature dress of dignified elves. It''s present, and elves are quite hospitable." Xentia puckered her lips like an innocent child who had just admitted her wrongdoing.


    "Well, never mind. Save that kind of elven dress; you can consult your master about it. But don''t wear it outside. Your high-tech battle dress already looks stunning." Fortuna stroked Xentia''s head.


    "O-oh, okay~" Xentia nodded in understanding. She immediately put her fancy elven dress into her space bag.


    "Let''s continue our inspections and patrols on this Dwarven Continent. Although, I don''t think the dwarves will encounter any problems since they are extremelypetent in matters the Goddesses have entrusted to them." L asked her team to move immediately.


    "Good." Fortuna nodded in approval. She and her team then hurriedly inspected the preparation progress and the current situation on the Dwarven Continent.


    At the same time, Elysia''s team had just stopped at one of the forbiddennds. Lifa and Rhea went to meet the overlords of the corrupted nt Race to make a deal with them.


    Xero happened to be nearby. He detected the presence of the Goddesses and decided to find out what they were doing there.


    "Hmm?" Xero frowned when he noticed two unnatural presences beside Oceanid.


    "The wisps of the remnant souls? Who are they?" Xero had a doubt, but he wasn''t so sure. He immediatelynded to confirm it.


    "Yo, isn''t this the notorious Devil God? Oh, he is the Heretic God now, right? Who would have thought that the God who died the first in the apocalypse of the ancient era is still alive, safe and sound? Hahaha! Your sin and negative energy preserve your soul and body with the spirit intact." Aether was pleasantly surprised when the one he wanted to meet came to greet him instead. He couldn''t help but ridicule this reckless yet arrogant God.


    "Huh!? This kind of annoying tone of speaking. Are you the Ice God''s remnant soul? The ice that once melted in the hellfire ridiculously?" Xero''s frown deepened.


    He had let go of that embarrassing past and moved on. Yet, this annoying remnant soul dared to humiliate him, especially in front of Elysia and Goddess Lina!?


    "???" Elysia and Elena exchanged nces. They didn''t know why but didn''t want to be involved in the conversation.


    "Well, you also need to count me out. You regressed a lot to appeal to your glorious era. But it seems something is wrong with you. Is that a divine curse power? You are half Ruvoid!?" Sorush gasped in surprise as he discovered the faint aura hidden within Xero''s body.


    "The most effective method for countering curses is with other curses. Why are you surprised by something obvious? I didn''t waste thousands of years of trial and error on something pointless. The divine curse can no longer harm me. It makes me stronger instead." Xero snorted sarcastically.


    "Tch, let''s hope you don''t get consumed in the crooked path of no return. Otherwise, thosedies and their prowess will have to eliminate you." Aether squinted his eyes and sighed. He had no ce to advise this Heretic God.


    "Needless to worry. If you can discover the truth, the girl there has two dangerous Goddess friends. One is the Void Goddess of Darkness and the Chaos Goddess of Destruction. Thetter was once Ruvoid God''s avatar with several fragments of the divine curse soul." Xero pointed at Elysia, or rather, at Elysia''s shadow.


    "What!?" Aether and Sorush gasped in surprise. They were aware of Zera''s danger and divine curses. Still, they didn''t expect that it also involved the elements of chaos. Not to mention, this kind of time bomb is under Elysia''s protection.


    "Ai is my twin sister, and Zera is my good servant. Don''t you dare to speak ill of them?" Elysia crossed her arms and snorted in dissatisfaction.


    "Girl, I have asked you before. However, will you really let that kind of dangerous creature be in your group? That Ai girl in your shadow is okay, but Zera girl is something else to consider." Sorush put his hand to his forehead and sighed.


    "Zera may be extreme, often violent or psychotic. But, deep down, she is a sweet, caring, and good girl. I put my trust in her. Even if she were to betray, she would note to anyone but me." Elysia shook her head. She med Xero for dragging her into the conversation.


    A sh of liquid shadow mist seeped out from Elysia''s dark bracelet. An enchanting devilish beauty appeared floating behind Elysia, but she only materialized her upper half.


    "Hoou~ I don''t like it when you question my master with that attitude. My master understands me more than anyone. I tolerate the first offence and will let it pass this time, but not for the next one. Please be prepared if you dare to question my master''s authority." Zera smiled faintly and squinted her eyes. She exuded intimidation and oppression straight into the offenders'' souls.


    "!?" Sorush and Aether received the most significant impact because they were only soul remnants.


    "Zera, naughty girl. Don''t threaten people so casually. I''m not even offended. Apologize to them." Elysia lightly tapped Zera''s head. She scolded this naughty girl like a master to the disciple.


    Zera held her head and chuckled. She could only apologize half-heartedly, but she had already ced a note in her heart. "I''m sorry."

 Chapter 1015 Gods Old Friends

    "Master, why do we need to associate with them? They are still useful, but aren''t we here, the ones helping them save their world?" Zera hovered around Elysia with unresolved confusion.


    "Indeed, but please know they are not part of Elysium. They have their own path. They are only worried about existing cooperation." Elysia stroked Zera''s head.


    "Alright then. But I won''t tolerate it if they talk rudely to you next time." Zera looked up to Elysia.


    "Alright, that''s not going to happen." Elysia nodded in understanding.


    Zera then went back into the bracelet. Meanwhile, Elysia and Elena had just arrived at the ind''s central area, where Lifa and Rhea had made a deal with one of the overlords.


    "Hmm?" Elena blinked her eyes in surprise.


    She knew Lifa and Rhea were trying to make a deal with the corrupted from the nt Race. But who would have thought the mentioned overlord was a giant death flower that had transformed into a spider lily flower demon.


    Its roots were not in the ground but a pair of legs to walk on the surface. The vines as limbs, and the gigantic flower was its head. A double row of sharp razor teeth could be seen in the middle of the stigma, looking like a terrible parasitic worm.


    "It''s good that you understand. You will cease to exist if this world is no more." Lifa was satisfied with the oue of the discussion. She managed to get the overlords from the nt Race to follow her arrangements.


    *Rustle* *Rustle*


    "Grr..." The flower demon nced at the neers once and then walked away. It took another spot and then buried its feet into the ground.


    "When the sky changes, next month is the time for you and yourrades to participate in the battle. Don''t forget that." Rhea reminded the flower before leaving, but it sounded like a warning.


    "It''s finished?" Elysia asked in a whisper-like voice.


    "Yeah, we managed to make the overlords on this ind understand. Theyplied unconditionally, thanks to the previous incident." Rhea covered her chuckle.


    "They are scared and agreed as soon as a threat arrives? The previous destruction traumatized them." Elena could see the obvious. Despite being corrupted, the sentient nt monsters around here didn''t dare to harbor ill intent.


    "It''s time for us to leave." Lifa snapped her fingers, and they returned to the coastal area.


    "You don''t have the intention of a revival? I have the technique to refine your remnant divine soul into existence." Xero tried to tempt the two ghosts with an irresistible offer.


    "Bah, and who said this offer? Do you want to refine my remnant soul? No chance! It''s useless to try to persuade us. This remnant soul is nothing more than a wisp of will. My real soul body has already been reincarnated, and my mission is almostplete."


    "Let this old ghost go quietly. Don''t talk nonsense, little devil."


    "Refine? That''s something more amazing, you fool. It''s demonification! You can be reborn as a demon or devil." Xero snorted sarcastically.


    "You mean demonic puppet? Who cares about it?"


    "Go away. I will make a bunch of Sky God inheritors soon."


    The two ghosts joined forces to counter Xero.


    "What are they doing?" Rhea pointed her thumb at the three bickering Gods.


    "Just let them be. Outside the battle, I rarely see this devil talk so much like this." Oceanid waved his hand. He stood aside like he was watching a spectacle.


    "Our business on this ind is done. Now it''s time to go." Lifa announced.


    "That fast? Alright, where are we going next? Can we stop by the Beast God''sir after this? I want to spank that coward''s butt and beat him up. Damn, he built a massive harem and is still hiding behind his wives." Sorush bit a handkerchief. He felt envious because that lion had so many wives who were happy to serve their God husband.


    "Well, I also want to see the current Beast God. He was a coward back then, but I guess he hasn''t changed much after a hundred thousand years." Aether rubbed her chin and nodded in agreement.


    "All right, but that''s after our business in the forbiddennds is over." Lifa didn''t mind the arrangement.


    "Let''s go." Elysia invites everyone inside the teleportation magic circle.


    *Zap*


    Everyone disappeared from the ind. For the next few hours, Elysia''s team went to make a deal with the corrupted overlords in the forbiddennds.


    Like Lifa and Rhea often said, everyone would be involved in the decisive battle that would break out in less than fifty days.


    After the mission, Elysia visited the Beast God''sir at Sorush and Aether''s request.


    "Pleasee inside."


    The lions standing guard outside their''s entrance gave way. They dared not stop these Gods and Goddesses from meeting their Beast God.


    When Elysia and the others arrived at the patriarch''s chambers, the Beast God was lying on the massive bed. The lioness was in his surroundings, serving his every need. Whether it was feeding, fanning, or even massaging him. He lived a great life here.


    "What business do you have ining here?" Regulus opened one eyezily.


    He was meditating, and the uninvited guests came when he wanted to avoid meeting anyone. Unfortunately, he couldn''t send these kinds of guests away.


    *Bam!*


    A particr storm-like ghost beat him up, instantly sobering the sleepy lion.


    "Who are you? How dare you punch me in the face!?" Regulus roared with rage. His fiery fire enveloped his body like a super hot mantle, but the culprit ghost received no damage.


    "Have you forgotten this handsome me, wildfire lion? I''m right here. To vent my envy and stress, I shall beat you up so badly." Sorush was irritated and envious. Therefore, he beat Regulus several times, then retreated just before the Fire Lion God snapped into berserk mode.


    "No harm. It''s just a friendly exchange from old friends. Please let them be. No one dares to do that to him carelessly and still alive, right?" Aether blocked the lionesses who were about to interfere.


    "..." The lionesses exchanged nces and stepped away from the bed.


    Their husband exchanged moves with a peculiar storm ghost, and it was better if they didn''t get involved since these ghosts were their husband''s old friends too.


    "This annoying storm ghost... You are none other than the hateful entric boy from sky ind!? You are dead and still dare to bother me? Come here this instant! I will beat you into a wind-slime ghost. Don''t think I''m afraid of you!" Regulus chased the fled storm ghost. It wasn''t painful, but he felt humiliated by the sudden beatings.


    "Heh, your fire can''t even burn the air. What can you do? You were vulnerable before me, and now, you can''t be invisible before the ghost me." Sorush went past the angry fire lion.


    "How lively, but I think that''s enough. Boy,e back." Lifa sighed and made a grasping hand gesture. She pulled Sorush out of Regulus.


    "Not much has changed for you, Beast God. You strived to preserve your past glory instead of aiming for the higher ground after a hundred thousand years?" Aether felt something was a bit off about Regulus, but she couldn''t pinpoint it.


    "What do you mean by that? I went into hibernation for more than eighty thousand years. I need to prevent regression and preserve my peak power before anything. There is no time to reach a higher ground yet. This world is doomed. No being can reach godhood no matter what they try before thest vermin in this world is eradicated. The one on the moon too." Regulus clenched his fist at the storm ghost, but he no longer gave chase.


    The two ghosts then chatted some things up with Regulus.


    Once the matter was finished, Elysia''s team left from there as they needed to prepare themselves to face the various variables to the best of their abilities.


    The remaining sealed areas wouldn''t copse soon, and the monster outbreak no longer needed their involvement. Therefore, Elysium''s members nned to go into seclusion for a whole month.


    Xero, Oceanid, and Regulus returned to their own matters and preparations. Sorush and Aether were left behind in the Sky Library as they wished to inspect where they would leave their trial grounds and inheritances.


    "Ely, I will teach you to be the realm''s administrator. You don''t need to keep the portal open a little since you already have a solid connection to the realm''s core." Lifa held Elysia''s arm as the realm portal was about to shrink.


    "Please enlighten me." Elysia was ready to give it a try.


    Lifa then instructed Elysia topletely close the portal. The turquoise ne was left alone inside an enclosed room covered inyered barriers.


    Elysia tried tomunicate with Nature Realm''s core, and the gem responded shortly after receiving its owner''s request.


    "Yay!" Elysia was happy that her first attempt was sessful.


    "Congrattions, Ely. Err... I''ve counted our members. Someone''s not here." Elena recalcted the girls and the dragons.


    "Eh? Who hasn''t arrived yet?" Elysia checked everyone''s presence one more time. She finally realized the live fairy angel wasn''t present there.


    Elysia immediately opened the portal and checked the outside world. She found Nell knocking on the door like a miserable child who came homete and found the house''s door already locked from the inside.


    "Ely, someone, please open the door. Don''t you realize that I haven''te back yet? Huhu..." Nell started to feel panicked. She had no idea whether it was a prank, but she didn''t want to be left alone outside for a month when everyone was in the Nature Realm.


    "Pleasee in." Elysia made way for Nell to enter. She felt awkward for not hearing Nell''s telepathy earlier because she was too absorbed to try the new trick that Lifa had taught her.


    "What took you so long? You didn''t evene back with your team." Rhea crossed her arms.


    "I went to meet some fairies first. Hey, I asked you to tell everyone I would be a bitte, right?" Nell pointed her finger at Morfina and Yae.


    "Err..." Morfina and Yae averted their gazes. They forgot about it because they were too engrossed in exchanging experiences and stories with the other teams.


    "Please don''t be mad. Here are some candies for you to improve your mood." Elysia gently stroked Nell''s head with her delicate finger. She gave Nell some lollipops, and thetter epted them.

 Chapter 1016 The Doomsday Arrives

    To thoroughly prepare everything, Elysia and her group took forty-two days in seclusion in the Nature Realm.


    It was seven days before the inevitable day, but the sky was already changing. The blue sky was no longer there, reced by a red sky and ck clouds simr to the underworld.


    An aura of disaster and destruction spread worldwide, indicating that doomsday had arrived.


    The change urred significantly in the middle of the day in the Human Continent and surrounding areas. However, all the inhabitants of the world are ready for the inevitable.


    "The sky! The moon is erged and darkened!? The end hase!"


    "This is one week ahead of the estimated time!"


    "It''s over. The doomsday has arrived!"


    "Hey, pull yourself together! The Holy Church and the major forces have already prepared for this. It doesn''t matter sooner orter."


    "Yeah, we have divine beings on our side. Our biggest opponents and threats are only the two Gods of Curse in that dark moon."


    "We can liberate our world from those cursed monsters. I heard there are only ten sealed areas left."


    "We also have our heroes, knights, warriors, and much more!"


    The residents fell into a panic, but some others believed that they could get through this cmity. After all, this world had several divine beings who would protect them.


    "Dispatch, the vanguard army." Alexander raised his hand as he stared at the blood-red sky.


    "For the glory of holy light!"


    Three thousand holy knights entered the gigantic pdin golems and went to the front lines.


    *Rumble!*


    A major earthquake urred. The mountain and its surrounding copsed, crumbling into a massive hellhole. The seals were broken, and the sealed creatures were freed from their shackles.


    "Fwissshhhh!"


    A deep, creepy roar resounded across the battlefield as a fierce gust of wind shot like a hurricane.


    A gigantic demonic ck hand appeared from within the hellhole. A monster as giant as a hill crawled out, exhaling a super toxic breath that melted the soil.


    "Sigh... I will force my son to immediately procreate if I can return alive after this holy war. E is already a Goddess'' servant. I want a grandson." Alexander sighed as he stared at the thirty-meter terrifying gigantic monster before him.


    Thunder rumbled, lightning flickered, earthquakes urred, and storms roared... but not a single knight felt daunted before the gigantic demonic monsters and thousands of ursed creatures.


    They were prepared to die on the battlefield to protect their world. They had to eliminate those ursed creatures for their world and loved ones'' safety.


    The world once lost a world-ss holy battle with great sacrifice, but victory was gained by the heroes. The evil was sealed for a hundred thousand years to buy temporary peace. However, it was time for everyone to unite and liberate their world from the curse monsters once and for all.


    "Hee, I also want to see my son get married first. I don''t intend to die here if I have the choice. But we are responsible for clearing all the monsters from this sealed area. Are you ready, old man?" Arther pulled out his holy greatsword from the ground.


    "Haha, don''t die before me then, brat!" Alexander grinned widely.


    "Roar!" The ursed creatures roared loudly to the sky to announce their freedom to the world.


    "Release the ballistic missile as the wee gift!" Alexander gave hismand.


    The fortress at the back line aimed the massive cannon at the gigantic monster. The missile was fired and shot up into the sky.


    *Swoosh*


    "Grr?" The gigantic monster looked up because it detected the approaching danger. It released a poisonous breath into the sky, but the missile fell at a tremendous speed.


    *Boom!*


    The powerful explosion reduced the surrounding monsters to ashes. A massive thunderous smoke mushroom enveloped the battlefield core area.


    "Screech!" A banshee-like scream sent a shiver through everyone. The explosion''s after-effect was cleared, and no one could remain calm after the mental disturbance.


    "This curse demonic titan didn''t even get a scratch from that huge explosion? Calm your mind! Holy Protection." Alexander castrge-scale holy magic protection for human armies.


    "Hoomans, graa!" The gigantic demon unleashed a fist covered in poison mist at the vanguard formation.


    "Disperse! Avoid frontal attacks. Activate the anti-curse mechanism at once! We will enter in an all-out assault!" Arthur came to the forefront to lead the battle.


    "Oh!" Brave warriors and holy knights responded to the Emperor''smand. They echoed a war cry to boost their morale before advancing to face the ursed.


    This battlefield was already a foreseen event by the Goddesses. The sealed monster in this sealed area was the cursed titan overlord with the ability to curse, poison, and attack with ultra-high pration force.


    No mortal defensive strategy could withstand this gigantic monster for more than one hit. Therefore, the all-out assault was the best strategy to take down the monster with all offensive stats but moderate defense. They only had to avoid getting hit in their counterattack process.


    The sealed areas were copsing one after another worldwide, and each battlefield was guarded by thousands of troops ready to eliminate all enemies.


    The various massive battle against the ursed broke out on the ground. A six-winged Goddess watched the battlefield from the sky above the clouds.


    The prayers and nature''s call sought her presence, but she couldn''t move from the''s outer atmosphere.


    Her long pure white hair glistened with golden particles, the divine light that enveloped her entire body. Her purplish-blue kaleidoscope-like eyes shone like the magnificent starry sky as she gazed at the moon shrouded in darkness. The Ruvoid God was already awakened.


    The greatest threat in this ordeal was watching everything with amusement, even though he could free himself whenever he wanted. It was as if he was following an agreement he had made with the divine beings of the world.


    "That''s happening. He gives people hope, and he will crush them into desperation. That way, he can tap into the rich negative energy before it engulfs the world and everything in it, huh..." Elysia heaved a subtle sigh. She and herrades had predicted that doomsday would be ahead of the estimated time. However, the decisive battle would still ur next week.


    She was already fused with all the Goddesses in Elysium. Ai also lent the divine void and darkness by entering the Elysian Realm without performing the fuse ritual.


    Elysia grasped her divine staff as she felt a little tense.


    Yet, the first one who tried to ask Elysia to calm down was Zera in her weapon form. This longsword was hovering around Elysia with Celestia and the Avrora Chakram.


    ''Please calm down, master. That thing isn''t like going to attack anytime soon. He said he wouldn''t do anything before the decisive day came.'' Despite saying that, Zera felt uneasy too, but she couldn''t pinpoint the source.


    ''Let''s watch his movement from here while waiting for the other Gods to arrive. We can''t jump into the battlefield on the ground.''


    ''We can send out our fighting force. Ely''s people are ready to be sent to the battlefield.''


    ''We can only do that.''


    The Goddesses in the Elysian Realm discussed this as they tried to devise a contingency n.


    "Hey, why are you only ring at me? Is that your final form? Why don''t you get down on the ground and help those weak mortals? They might be extinct due to the ten Ruvoid Overlords'' might. You want to protect them, right?" A sound transmission came straight to Elysia''s ear.


    "You will make a move if I get down there. Our agreement states that you will do nothing to the world until you are sealed for two months after the renewed seal. However, look at that dark moon. I know what you are up to." Elysia smirked and cast enhancement magic to give profound serenity to her mind.


    "Keke, you want to save the world and defeat me, huh. But do you have that kind of ability? I shall devour the world and corrupt you to be my greatest puppet ever. You will be a nice addition to my collection."


    "How bold of you to say that when you can''t assess my capabilities. Why do you, Ruvoid, like to collect puppets? Why don''t you y with the doll and barbie where youe from?"


    "It''s like you know where wee from."


    "I don''t know, but I have a hint about outer space beyond the universe''s dimension. The boundless space of infinity darkness. You Ruvoid craved the inner universe''s power for you to devour. Ruvoid, the shadow beast, or known as the world devourer in your cooler terms."


    "Hou, you talk quite a lot."


    "At least I can reveal your intentions and condition more definitely now."


    "I see. The more I talk, the more you can probe me deeper. What did you find?"


    "There are not two Ruvoid Gods sealed in the moon temple, and the divine bodies of two Gods who sealed you are also the same. You have devoured everything and be one existence. The Ruvoid God with the possibility of quadruple power reserve, Prysm Sephiran."


    "Well, your glowing purple eyes sure are scary. The eyes of truth, huh..."


    ...


    Elysia managed to bluff it, and the Ruvoid God didn''t wish to do anything anymore. The darkness on the moon also subsided as it was retracted into the moon temple.


    The Ruvoid God chose to preserve his strength because he felt ufortable under Elysia''s eyes of truth.


    He increasingly wanted to have Elysia as his puppet before he went to the realm of infinity above the boundaries. But, he would go with the deal to fight and decide everything a week from now.

 Chapter 1017 Engaged In Battle

    Elysia stood atop the''s atmosphere, gazing at the moon temple with her sacred vision active for several minutes in silence. She made sure the Ruvoid God got into a slumber before she felt relieved inside.


    She double-checked the status screen of her observation of the enemy earlier.


    <| Lv. 255 | Ruvoid God | Prysm Sephiran | N/A (N/A) | HP: ??? / ??? | EP: ??? / ??? |>


    <| STR: ??? | AGI: ??? | VIT: ??? | INT: ??? |>


    This fused Ruvoid God was Lifa''s equal at high levels. Lifa was alreadying into existence before the ancient era, much older than the ancient Gods that had ever been known and perhaps on par with the world''s core.


    Lifa was the most senior one in Elysium, but she was already going through several life cycles. She wasn''t powerful enough as she was still significantly weakened since growing back as a new sapling.


    In terms of strength, this Ruvoid God could definitely beat Lifa easily despite being on the same level. Such a terrifying difference in power that Elysia''s eyes couldn''t even detect the exact stat numbers.


    ''Err... Why are youparing that Ruvoid God to me, Ely? I''m no match for him, not even at my peak.'' Lifa felt a bit strange when she felt Elysia keepparing as if she was on par with that outer space monster.


    ''Ah, my apologies. Was my thought conveyed to you?'' Elysia was stunned momentarily and apologized immediately, as she knew it was pretty rude. She forgot their mind was in sync.


    Lifa responded with a hum as if she didn''t mind it.


    ''As clear as crystal.'' Ai couldn''t help but chuckle.


    ''Well, Lifa''s level was the same as that Ruvoid God, but their abilities and stats were iparable to the numbers on a worksheet.'' Elena advised Elysia.


    ''Mmm, that''s true. But what about the question mark in all of his stats? We can''t analyze it because the number is too high?'' Elysia stated the source of her worries a moment ago.


    ''That might have something to do with his partial awakening? He was only partially released from the seal and was still unstable, and the numbers constantly changed. That''s why your sacred vision and eyes of truth can''t analyze for an exact number to the unstable, iplete existence master.'' Rhea had unshakable faith. Instead of assuming the negative, she went to something that made more sense.


    Rhea''s opinion made Elysia convinced and somewhat relieved. So, it wasn''t the impossible, desperate battle like when she fought Seraph of the End.


    ''Well, this battle will be tricky because we y the role of world protector... a world defence game. We might win the battle but lose the war if Vrelenia is destroyed. Ai rified her point.


    ''Yes, it was something difficult in this part. Destroying is much easier than protecting or repairing.'' Nell agreed with that opinion.


    ''Everything is ording to our predictions. We have over a thousand possible futures above the five percent fate rate and hundreds of contingency ns. If he can also predict the future, this will be a strategic mind war within the divine-ss battle.'' Fortuna crossed her arms and smirked as if she knew the possible future.


    ''We''ll stand guard here while watching the world from the sky. Let''s send our capable angels and warriors to take the world by storm with their might.'' Elysia opened the Nature Realm portal.


    "At your disposal." Elysium''s members knelt before their Supreme Goddess. They were ready to join the battle of fate.


    "Go to ground and eliminate the ursed. Leave nothing behind ande back here in your optimal state." Elysia stretched out her hand, giving orders like a supreme ruler.


    "Your wish is ourmand." Luna represented to respond because she was chosen as the leader in this operation.


    *Swoosh!* *Swoosh!*


    The girls and three ancient dragons flew down to carry out the order.


    Seven Emperors, three Saints, and seven Spirit-levelbatants were enough to topple several countries and raze the continent. They could deal with the ten sealed areas that had copsed and helped alleviate the world''s struggles by arge margin.


    "..." Elysia nced at the moon once, and then her existence was sucked into a separate dimension. She was still there, but no one could notice her presence from outside unless they had a spiritual connection with her.


    "Meh, that Ruvoid God is a coward. I thought he would do something, but he chose a tactical retreat because our master frightened him after revealing the hidden truth. Everything is ording to our master''s ns." Zera kept her eyes on the moon.


    "Clink, clink." Celestia was in agreement with that.


    "Okay, calm down, you two. He respects our previous agreement. No divine-ss sh before the appointed time. He also doesn''t seem to care about the ursed creatures in this world because he can create many like them easily." Elysia tapped the two swords that hovered around her.


    "Well, that''s true. Ruvoid God is capable of summoning countless monsters below the divine level." Zera sighed, but that didn''t lessen her vignce against possible attacks from the moon.


    <| Lv. 255 | Supreme Goddess of Mysterious Origin | Elysia | Female (21) | HP: ??? / ??? | EP: ??? / ??? |>


    <| STR: ??? | AGI: ??? | VIT: ??? | INT: ??? |>


    Elysia checked her current status screen. This was the first time she checked it after fusing with all the Goddesses in her group, excluding Zera.


    ''My appraisal skill is broken? It wasn''t like this when it was just Lifa and Rhea fusion.'' Elysia tried to check her status screen, but it showed absurd question marks. So, Rhea''s previous guess was correct.


    ''Well, the stats just change constantly. You have yet to receive any blessings or buffs. Ely, we can''t judge someone''s true strength above mortal level with simple numbers and stats. Nell felt confident and excited.


    ''Mmm, that''s true. Because the sh didn''t happen as we feared, we should separate ourselves. We will cast divine punishment from the sky while watching the movements of the Ruvoid God on the moon. What do you all think?'' Elysia proposed an idea.


    ''Good. The prolonged fusion provides no benefit other than an unnecessary toll to the body.'' Elena gave her consent, and everyone agreed with Elysia''s decision.


    Therefore, Elysia deactivated the fusion and separated everyone from her body. She and the Goddesses then observed everything happening from the outeryers of the''s atmosphere.


    "Hm? The dark moon changed back?" Dn looked up at the fading red sky. The moon had turned as white as he remembered.


    "Seems like they''ve done something, but the divine-ss shes haven''t happened yet." Dn came to a conclusion. He then immediately made a quick decision. "Alright, we need to clear up the lingering gue as soon as possible to reduce the Ruvoid God''s influence on the world. After that, we can focus on the space battle."


    "My lord, your order?" Sophia felt a bit confused.


    "There is only one sealed area left in the Devil Continent. Send all the main forces to Doominick''s territory and wipe out all the ursed creatures! Leave nothing behind, not even the spec of dust!" Dn passed his order with the authority of the sole ruler of the continent.


    "At yourmand, my lord!" The Devil Emperors rushed to carry out the order.


    They left with their main forces as joint reinforcements to wipe out all the ursed creatures in the Devil Emperor Doominick''s territory in one fell swoop.


    When the main reinforcement force was on its way, Sylvia and Cherub had just arrived at the Devil Continent''s only sealed area.


    The underground sealed area resurfaced as the ground copsed. The pentagon-like great tomb towered like a fortress, releasing thousands of curse-bearing monsters from within the prison as soon as the seal lost its effect.


    "Roar!"


    "Free doom!"


    "Flesh, food! So many tasty devils!"


    "Massacre!


    "Our almighty lord has awakened!"


    The monsters'' roars from the darkness crawled out of the seal, giving a tremendous shiver and terror to the devil army surrounding the vicinity.


    *Rumble!* *Boom!*


    A massive skeleton w appeared out of the ground, causing a prolonged earthquake. A colossal monster slowly emerged from the gigantic tomb seal''s center area.


    An almost dposed zombie dragon appeared before everyone. Its size resembled a moving hill, thick ck smoke covered its skin, and the surrounding temperature gradually dropped below zero degrees Celsius. Dense ck clouds immediately enveloped the red sky, showering the battlefield with rumbling thunder.


    "ROARR!!!" The loud and terrifying dragon roar shook everyone''s very existence. It dealt true damage to the soul.


    "What the- how are we supposed to defeat a creature like that? Greet them with a nuke!"


    "Shoot the anti-matter cannon at that colossal zombie dragon now!"


    "Rain down the enemies with missiles of mass destruction! Let''s see if they can survive this all-out assault."


    The leaders of each assault division gave their orders. Advanced weaponry was prepared, and all cannons immediately fired mass destruction attacks simultaneously to wee the hordes of ursed creatures right after their release.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    The pentagon-like great tomb was showered with dozens of weapons of mass destruction. Several powerful shockwaves shook the ground, and a mushroom-like explosion obliterated everything within a five-kilometer radius.


    Doominick witnessed so many ursed creatures being annihted before his eyes, but he couldn''t shake the anxiety in his heart.


    The curse energy started condoning, but the anti-curse mechanisms were already active. An oddity urred shortly after.


    The curse energies didn''t shoot to corrupt the attackers. It evaporated into the sky and was absorbed into the ck clouds instead.


    However, the zombie dragon was still ridiculously unscratched despite being hit by various deadly mass destruction attacks. It only suffered a minor wound which was almost instantly healed.


    "Just as the lord said. The sealed monsters in thest ten sealed areas are hard to beat." Doominick sighed. He then took out his scythe and called out to his subjects. "Reinforcements will be arriving soon. Annihte those monsters as many as we can before they arrive."


    "OH!!!"


    The devil army''s morale rose when the Devil Emperor Doominick stepped into the forefront. They rushed to enter the battlefield to engage in battle right after.

 Chapter 1018 Clouds Of Darkness

    Tens of thousands of ursed creatures were annihted on ten different battlefields. Still, they kepting out of the copsed site like they were endless.


    The clouds became darker and denser due to the gathering curse, gradually shrouding the world in darkness.


    Fear, panic, despair, and various other negative emotions be delicacies that amplify the world-ss curse''s effect. It was as if the world would soon be swallowed up in eternal darkness.


    The situation in the sealed area of the Devil Continent was the worst because their killing rate was the highest, thanks to their advanced weapons of mass destruction.


    The sky was alreadypletely dark, with not the slightest bit of light within the three-thousand-kilometer radius. Only the zing mes and sparkling shes on the battlefield dyed the eternal darkness.


    "Cherub, we must immediately deal with that immortal zombie dragon. These ominous clouds give me a bad feeling." Sylvia looked up and squinted her eyes when she found the immortal zombie dragon, only receiving a slight wound even though a nuke had been dropped on that monster''s head.


    "Roar!" Cherub was ready to y that arrogant zombie dragon.


    "Let''s go! We have the Goddesses on our back!" Sylvia raised her divine dark spear. She rode the void dragon as if she was the legendary dragon night.


    The moment the explosion and the radiation subsided, the zombie dragon spewed a blue fire breath, incinerating everything in its path like a giant, ferocious ocean wave.


    "Move, move, avoid that fire breath!"


    "Argh!"


    "Ugh!"


    "Help!"


    The ground was burned to charcoal, but the devils hit by the blue mes werepletely unharmed. However, they felt tremendous pain as their soul was burning. It was an excruciating torment that ended in their death.


    The dead bodies fell to the ground, but they revived as undead a momentter. They turned around and attacked their supposedrades.


    "What a mess."


    A dimensional tear split the zombie dragon''s wings, and a fatal strike separated the wings from its body.


    *Boom!*


    The zombie dragon lost its wings and fell to the ground, but its insane regeneration soon restored its wings. The separated limbs turned into smaller monsters momentster.


    *Swoosh!*


    Cherub pped his four wings and flew away at high speed. He returned tounch a follow-up attack on the zombie dragon.


    Sylvia swung her spear and released a barrage of fatal attacks in session. She and Cherub worked together to sever their enemy''s limbs.


    They had to weaken the immortal zombie dragon''s regenerative abilities bybining a void sh and cmity fire strike for a wless cut.


    *sh* *Boom!* *Rumble!*


    "That''s Princess Sylvia and her demonic dragon! We must exterminate the smaller zombie dragon and those ursed creatures!" Doominick raised his greatsword, then shed dozens of monsters around him.


    "Follow the Devil Emperor''s lead!"


    "Lapse and exterminate all enemies!"


    "Avenge our breath by their death!"


    "Oh!"


    The devil army shouted loudly in response to their Emperor''s battle cry.


    "Wait, reinforcements have arrived. The main force has arrived!" An elite devil warrior eximed enthusiastically.


    Therge armies came from three different directions. However, they were not ordinary reinforcements but the main force directly led by the highestmand, Devil Emperor Dn.


    "You did well, Doominick. We shall leave nothing of those curse monsters behind. Exterminate them. Fire the anti-matter cannons!" Dn gave his orders.


    *Swoosh!*


    Twelve anti-matter beams shot out and covered tens of kilometers in an instant.


    *Boom!*


    An enormous explosion destroyed the hell hole, destroying the newly spawned ursed monsters into nothingness.


    "Tch." Dn clicked his tongue when he found hundreds or thousands of ursed monsters continuouslying out of the copsed hell hole. There are too many sealed monsters.


    The anti-matter cannons were still on cooldown. Because of that, Dn immediately ordered his main force to enter the battlefield.


    *Rumble!* *Boom!*


    Themotion and the incredible destruction on the other side of the battlefield caught Dn''s attention. He noticed his daughter riding a mighty four-winged demonic dragon, facing a colossal zombie dragon.


    "My lord, let me help you." Sophia seemed to already know what her lord would do.


    "No, exterminate all ursed creatures here. Those smaller zombie dragons are troublesome. Cooperate with other Devil Emperors. I will help my daughter fight that undead dragon." Dn then shot out like a redet, crashing at the colossal dragon.


    "You dare to face my daughter before greeting her father? Take this move of mine! Supreme Thrust, Break!" Dn sunk a three-meter pole into the zombie dragon''s tendon.


    The zombie dragon''s body slowly melted like a burning candle, but it was so slow for anyone''s eyes to notice.


    "Tch, the speed is too slow because of its massive body." Dn flew back to a safe distance in an instant.


    *Bam!*


    Sylvia and Cherub dealt a fatal blow and knocked the zombie dragon to the ground. She then asked Cherub to go near her father. She greeted him with a smirk. "That''s a nice move, father. However, it won''t be effective until we first exhaust this monster''s regenerative ability. This immortal zombie dragon became one of the great overlords for a reason."


    "I guess so." Dn nced down at his daughter. Sylvia was currently looking like a demonic dragon knight, but she was a half-demonic dragon herself.


    For some reason, he felt histe wife''s visage from Sylvia''s current appearance. However, he only smiled and looked ahead. The monster overlord was still there, and the battle wasn''t over.


    The intense battlested for half a day with no rest in between. The three Emperor-level powerhouses continued to attack the colossal dragon until it was reduced to the size of an ordinary young dragon.


    The smaller ones were handled by the other four Devil Emperors. Sylvia, Dn, and Cherub were the ones who shed with the real overlord monster.


    "With this, you are done. Goodbye!" After Cherub''s cmitous fire breath, Sylvia dealt a finishing blow as a follow-up attack.


    "Shriek!" The zombie dragon screamed in agony as it looked at the dark sky. Its regenerative ability was drained dry. It then obliterated into a curse mist of darkness.


    Surprisingly, this curse didn''t shoot at Sylvia or get absorbed into the anti-curse mechanism. The curse mist of darkness from the ursed overlord monster shot up into the ck clouds in the sky, causing fierce rumbling thunders.


    Thousands of dark purple eyes emerged in the sky, staring at all the devils and inflicting a terrible sense of mental oppression. It was as if a supreme monster was about to descend into the world.


    "What will happen this time!?" Sylvia tried her best to stand her ground.


    She thought the Ruvoid God on the moon pulled something through the vast dark sky as a medium. Still, Elysia and the Goddesses observed everything on the outermostyer of the while watching the Ruvoid God''s movements.


    So, these hundreds of purple eyes cmity clouds probably were nothing more than another bluff pulled out from the curses that gathered into another existence.


    "Behave."


    A gentle voice resounded in the sky, and a glimmer of golden light shone amidst the atmosphere of darkness.


    *Rumble!* *Rumble!* *Rumble!*


    Rumbling thunder and golden lightning bolts resounded through the sky of darkness and spread out in all directions. Hundreds of eyes in the sky narrowed in anguish, but a single golden fire fell into the clouds of darkness.


    It was like a fire that was kindled on a vast dry grass and wood expanse. The golden fire spread across thousands of kilometers of enormous clouds of darkness in a few seconds.


    *Fwissshhhh!*


    A strange soul-shaking noise echoed from the sky, sending shivers down everyone. Several rays of sunlight pierced the dark sky that was starting to dissipate.


    Only a few weak ursed creatures were left, but the battlefield could be concluded as the devil''s victory. The battle was over, but they only needed to do some cleaning. The overlord monster was already killed, and the curse was purified, so there was nothing to fear.


    "That, Elysia''s voice? She has already grasped her divinity and ascended to godhood? The battle here is over?" Dn looked up at the sky with the expression of an enlightened sage.


    "No, father. The battle is not over. We only have six days to eliminate these curse monsters." Sylvia smiled up at the sky with appreciation. He knew Elysia and the Goddesses observed everything from the sky.


    She then looked at all the devils on the battlefield and dered her order. "Don''t just stand there! Annihte all the enemies without sparing a single one! We will liberate our world from the invaders who have gued the world since one hundred thousand years ago!"


    "Oh! y them!"


    "Leave none behind!"


    "For our world!"


    The devil armies received a tremendous boost in morale. They fight with passion and destroy all enemies without fear of anything. The deadly curse or strong monster could no longer shake their resolve because everything was clear. They would save their world from these outer monsters.


    "Hou, you are more capable than I thought. Or rather, this four-winged ck dragon ys the most important factor in that Emperor-level monster''s subjugation." Xero appeared out of thin air. He scanned the battlefield, but there was no strong opponent for him.


    "You should be on time. We have been fighting for half a day, and you only arrived now, Heretic God. I am exhausted, and that troublesome immortal zombie dragon drained my magic energy. Please go to the Human Continent and y that demonic-looking titan monster. It has a strange ability." Sylvia panted slightly.


    She was exhausted and didn''t think she could help her sisters on the battlefield on the other side of the continent. Her sisters over there had difficulty dealing with that thirty-meter titan monster. However, she thought this Heretic God might be able to sweeten the rtionship between humans and devils by handling the battlefield there.


    "I''ll just y the overlord one, though." Xero thought he could only do that. He had just finisheding out of his transformation and wanted to test his new strength.


    "That sounds good to me. Please only aim at the overlord one, and go to the battlefield on the other continent if you have nothing else to do." Sylvia pped her hand, prompting the Heretic God to leave immediately.


    "Where are Elysia and the other Goddesses?" Xero asked before leaving.


    "They observed the world from the sky while watching the Ruvoid God''s movements. That Ruvoid God must not make his move before we have finished dealing with thest ten sealed areas and the overlords." Sylvia looked up at the sky.


    "I see." Xero dematerialized himself into darkness and then disappeared from there. He elerated at an unbelievably high speed to the battlefield on the Human Continent.

 Chapter 1019 Shadow Titan

    Amidst the dark sky and the ongoing shes between the two warring sides, three girls teamed up with two Emperors to bring down the gigantic titan shadow monster.


    Reinforcements from other regions had arrived, but the battle had yet to find the light, even though more than half a day had passed. It was supposed to be morning, but no sunlight could prate the pitch-dark ominous clouds.


    "Fallback. Recharge power, fire." Xentia fires her wing cannons to distract her opponent.


    "Ushe-less!" The gigantic titan absorbed the beam into his body.


    "Indeed," Xentia smirked and nced aside.


    "!?" The gigantic titan went alert. This twelve-winged Emperor-level mecha girl distracted his attention from the other possible threat.


    By the time he looked in the direction his opponent was ncing at, no one was there. He was deceived. However, a super hot light suddenly shone down from above.


    A mini sun appeared out of nowhere, hitting the gigantic titan on the head.


    E, Evelyn, Alexander, and Arthur worked together to summon the disguised mini-sun. The enemy couldn''t realize it before it was toote because Xentia distracted the enemy so well.


    *Rumble!*


    The tremendous gravity impact urred between the anti-magic and the elemental reaction. The gigantic titan tried to nullify the mini sun, or the elemental reactions of the fire, earth, gravity, and thunder elements continued to significantly damage him.


    However, thebined force detonated the mini sun to create a terrifying, concentrated, massive shockwave.


    *Kaboom!*


    Super-bright light illuminates the darkness of the battlefield, and super-hot energy destroys the ursed creatures flying in the sky.


    *Rumble!*


    The impact hit the sky barrier above the ground battlefield. None of the humans were affected by that terrifyingbined mini-sun explosion.


    "Did they seed?" The red elemental knight looked up while panting.


    "Red, don''t get distracted in battle, fool! How many times do I have to save your ass?" The light blue elemental knight kicked hisrade''s butt.


    "No, that shadow titan is only injured. That monster bes stronger when injured or in a predicament." The green elemental knight shed the approaching ursed creatures to pieces.


    "It''s been more than thirteen hours. This is really tiring and exhausting. Ourbat power has dropped drastically. We need to retreat to recuperate first." The navy blue elemental knight panted as if he had run out of breath.


    "Holy, that titan is only slightly injured. Damn, it''s so dark here, and the enemies are endless. Switch the vanguard. Now is the time for us to retreat to recuperate." The purple elemental knight was surprised that the shadow titan was only slightly injured from that mini-sun explosion.


    However, it was dark there, and the battle in the sky wasn''t clear to their eyes.


    "No way..." Evelyn muttered under her breath when she found her opponent was still in a pretty good situationpared to her team.


    "Old man, we may need additional reinforcements to deal with this troublesome monster." Arthur held his chest. His heart was beating unbelievably fast, and his veins bulged up. He tried to suppress the minor bacsh due to using forbidden magic in thebined attack.


    "The other Emperors are handling the ground battlefield to ensure the battle flow with minimum casualties. We have three Emperors and two Spirit-level warriors. We can definitely defeat that shadow titan." Alexander wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    "Did you really give that ultimate mecha golem creation to that Xentia girl? Why didn''t she use it?" Arthur frowned.


    "She said it was for her master. Her God yer mecha battlesuit works much better than that big good-looking golem." Alexander sighed.


    "..." E bit her lower lip. She thought they could at least find a weakness in the enemy, but they were being pushed into a corner as time passed.


    The battlefield below was also getting increasingly violent, and the number of enemies kept increasing. Several monsters could reproduce themselves, and the situation was still very precarious. At this rate, human armies would suffer a lot of casualties.


    "!?" The shadow titan looked south, surprised to notice that one of his kin had disappeared entirely. It was not pseudo-death but actual demise.


    Someone managed to y a being on his level and obliterate that the curse remains down to nothingness.


    "The ytime is over." The shadow titan felt threatened and had to seek his almighty lord''s aid immediately.


    He summoned a gigantic shadow ring behind his back, then curled up like he was about to fall.


    *Rumble* *Rumble* *Rumble*


    ck thunder and hurricane emerged from the shadow ring''s center. The surrounding magical energy was suddenly sucked dry, and the air became like outer space.


    "It''s his ultimate move! Distract it from the sky! Don''t let it shoot toward the ground!" Alexander widened his eyes. He eximed with great urgency.


    "At least invoke your intentions in telepathy, fool. He will shoot his ultimate move to the ground to eradicate all lifeforms, including his weak kin."


    A masculine voice came from behind, and a suffocating vicious demonic aura suddenly emerged.


    "He-Heretic God?" E was surprised when she realized the presence of the big, bad devil behind her.


    "Two newly ascended Spirit-level mages and an all-rounder Empress-level mecha girl. It seems the Goddesses want to give you a battle experience in a challenging situation before they will intervene. But, even if you get additional help from two elderly Emperor warriors, that ugly titan still looks fit? What kind of joke is this?" Xero crossed his arms as he felt something was wrong with that overlord monster.


    "Xentia is no mecha girl, you bad devil! You don''t even know how difficult the enemy''s mysterious ability is." Xentia kicked the Heretic God from behind.


    "What a temper. Whatever... that thing is suitable for testing my new power. I will discover it my way. You have fought enough against that thing. Go down there and handle the small fries." Xero pointed down and dodged Xentia''s kick.


    "Can you handle him on your own, Sir Heretic God?" Evelyn needed rification.


    "I''m more than good enough to y that weakling. Your Goddesses are busy up in the sky watching over everything. Quickly go downstairs now!" Xero pushed the girls and the old men down with his gravity push.


    *Rumble!* *Swoosh!*


    The ck sun re beamed out of the shadow ring straight at Xero.


    "Hmph!" Xero took out his divine dark shield to ward off the ck sunbeam into the sky.


    *Rumble!*


    ck lightning struck Xero when the beam scratched his shield, but he continued to advance toward the shadow titan until the beam died down.


    "Good move, but it''s not enough. I am a God. Unless your Ruvoid God descends, none of you can rival my strength." Xero appeared right in front of the shadow titan''s face. He summoned his divine dark longsword and shed at the shadow titan''s red eyes.


    "Arrrghhh!" The blood-curdling scream shook the sky.


    Xero rushed tounch his follow-up attacks. However, others saw he was toying with his opponent to test his new moves and skills.


    "E, Eve... It seems that our understanding of thew is still shallow. That bad devil can injure that shadow demon with a simple attack. The war tide immediately changes in our favor." Xentia looked up at the sky with a bit lost.


    After thinking twice... Ever since the Heretic God came here, the battle on the Devil Continent could already be said to be almost over and already under control.


    "Sylvi, her father, and Cherub have already dealt with the major threat on the Devil Continent. The Heretic God isn''t involved in the battle there." Evelyn received direct news from Sylvia.


    "Cherub is the apex predator in the void realm. His every move is very effective against the ursed. Added with Sylvi''s void sh that she just learned from Ai..." E felt she still had a long and challenging road to be worthy of being a part of Elysium.


    "Regardless, we still have time for thatter. Everyone is working hard to train. Let''s handle the rest on the ground and exterminate the troublesome monster mass-producing those monsters." Evelyn invited her sisters to hunt down the enemy on the ground.


    "Let''s go! The bad devil can handle that monster alone." Xenia immediately flew down and became the harbinger of death from the sky to her enemies.


    E quickly followed, leaving Alexander and Arthur stunned mid-air.


    *Boom!*


    A supersonic explosion urred upon a fierce sh between the Heretic God and the shadow titan. Alexander and Arthur finally understood that the monster had not taken them seriously.


    The shadow titan was fighting as if his life was on the line, but unfortunately, he couldn''t get the upper hand.


    "Feel the dispair, hahaha!" Xero''s loudugh echoed through the sky as he continued to tear his opponent apart using his spear.


    He tested some techniques, skills, and moves he had just updated and learned. However, his opponent could not match up to his expectations. The shadow titan broke down and shattered into ck mist.


    "!?" Xero dared not take the risk and immediately activated the anti-curse mechanism. He was afraid that his anti-curse body constitution would be unable to withstand the death curse. His opponent was an Emperor-level ursed creature, after all.


    However, the curse didn''t charge at him but instead evaporated into the dark clouds and was absorbed there. Thunder rumbled, and a ck thunderstorm struck like a cmity about to plunge the continent into chaos.

 Chapter 1020 Caused A Stir

    Several nature spirits summoned the heavenly thunder and many more elemental attacks to disrupt the curse gathering in the clouds. Since their opponent only cursed, they were not afraid of anything. As a result, the wandering curse lost itsmand andws.


    Therefore, the divine curses of various kinds directly hunted the nature spirits.


    "Run, run!"


    "Escape to the almighty Goddesses."


    *Swoosh!*


    The nature spirits flew as fast as they could towards a spot on the outermostyer of the. The cmity cloud from the Human Continent''s sky cleared gradually, but the sight astonished everyone.


    "Poor, little ones. You were almostpletely contaminated by the curse." Ely caught some pitiful nature spirits and purified them from the curses.


    She and Elena then worked together to burn the curses and purify the pure energy they could use.


    "The moon is in ce, but the world continues to rotate. Yuuki and Lixue have almost concluded their battle on the Beastkin Continent." Elena''s attention is drawn to a supermassive ice explosion in the north. She felt the need to assist there before they got further apart.


    "Then let''s move." Elysia released the nature spirits, then switched the void dimension with a blink.


    She and the Goddesses teleported to a spot in the sky where they could get a good look at the Beastkin Continent and its surroundings. However, they could still keep an eye on the situation on the moon perfectly.


    *Crackle* *Crackle* *Rumble*


    The enormous sky serpent of curse shattered into chunks of ice. Yuuki, Lixue, and several Beastkin Emperors seeded in eliminating the monster overlord. The dragonkin also helped a lot, but all the participants who fought the sky serpent were exhausted.


    "The battle isn''t over yet. Hey, Dragon Emperor brat... do you still have the energy to step into the battlefield and handle those endless swarms of ursed creatures?" Lixue was exhausted. He didn''t expect fighting the ursed creature almost on the same level as him to be this difficult.


    He had teamed up with several Emperors, but they barely won the battle. Several Emperors were seriously injured, and some poor souls died because they were caught in the wild Emperor-ss battle.


    "Sadly, no. But, the beastkin defensive forces can still hold off those ursed creatures well. They won''t lose their ground. The battle may be long, but the overlord has been eliminated. We can win this war." Kazuma clutched his ribs. His bones were broken, and his energy was already depleted. He would not survive if he fought in his current state.


    "..." Yuuki looked up at the sky. The curses of the in ursed creatures seemed to have minds of their own and went to evaporate into the sky and gather into ck clouds.


    The anti-curse mechanisms were still there, but those curses seemed to already know the old method would no longer be effective.


    Regardless, she and the brave warriors fighting alongside her had given their best but were still battered. She was also injured and exhausted just fighting one overlord monster.


    The most troublesome thing was still the enemy''s anti-magic abilities. Coupled with various deadly and disturbing skills, it was no wonder the experts in the ancient era encountered disastrous difficulties when facing therge-scale invasion at that time.


    "The death toll has reached four digits. This is just the first day, and our opponent is an Emperor-level ursed creature..." One of the Beastkin Emperors muttered with a sense of loss.


    "Most of the casualties came from the relentless stampede down there."


    "There are several lich-like creatures that are summoning their kin continuously. We have to stop them first."


    "Let''s ughter those troublemakers first. That way, our defensive force can go all-out assault without going through the increasing number of opponents."


    "Let''s do that. But who would go for this? I don''t have sufficient magic energy, and my physical force is greatly reduced due to the wounds inflicted. They have anti-magic treats also..."


    "We can ask Yanagi and katsura for that. Some Saint-level warriors can too."


    "No, we assign them to be the backbone of the battlefield. They can''t advance too far into the enemy''sir."


    The Beastkin Emperors discussed with each other as they were not in good condition to jump into another battlefield.


    "Lixue, let''s do it. We can rain them down with ice meteors. You can y them as easily as you swat flies, right?" Yuuki sighed.


    She had to act immediately before the situation became even more unfavorable. Her master watched everything from the sky, but she didn''t want the divine to involve themselves in this trivial matter.


    "Well then." Lixue couldn''t disappoint the praise and expectations, or the junior dragons would look down upon him.


    *Swoosh*


    The massive ice dragon and the eight-tailed snow fox descended on the battlefield straight into their, where the sealed area copsed.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Swiish*


    It was rtively easy for them to obliterate the summoner monsters in seconds. The rest could be handed over to the beastkin armies. Lixue was relieved that he could finally take a break and recuperate.


    "Lixue, when did your tail get cursed?" Yuuki pointed at the ice dragon''s ck tail.


    "What!?" Lixue was shocked. His cool tail was half contaminated by the curse of darkness. He instantly went panicky. "Give me the anti-curse mechanism right away. I need two, not three!"


    "At least make your body size smaller! The anti-curse mechanism zone isn''t big enough to work effectively at your current body size." Yuuki pped the panicked ice dragon''s head.


    "Hurry, hurry!" Lixue transformed his body much smaller right away.


    "Please bear the pain." Yuuki activated one anti-curse mechanism and stabbed Lixue''s tail with another for immediate direct effect.


    "Gyaa! That hurts. What are you doing, stupid vixen!? Did your brain fluids all go to your bust!?" Lixue screamed in pain because the pain was too much for him to bear.


    "You are an ancient dragon, so don''t whine like a baby. I''m helping you. I have warned you beforehand. Or can we cut your tail off and be done with it?" Yuuki froze Lixue''s tail, then let the anti-curse mechanism do the rest to absorb the curse energy. She then took a big sabre, ready to cut off Lixue''s tail.


    "No, no, the anti-curse mechanism is good. I can heal the injuryter, but not cut my tail. Good girl, please keep that knife away from your hands." Lixue broke into a cold sweat. He had a hard day working with this snow fox.


    Yuuki spoke no more and assisted Lixue. Once the curse was absorbed by the anti-curse mechanism, she dragged the deadweight away to the defensive force backline to meet the dragon queen.


    *Rumble!* *Rumble!*


    Rumbling thunder and golden lightning shed across the sky. The dark cmity clouds were stirred up by dozens of nature spirits as if they were trying their best to prevent harmful phenomena from happening.


    However, they were not there to sacrifice themselves. Once the curse cloud targeted them, they fled to the higher altitude as fast as they could. Ely and Elena were already waiting there to gradually handle the gathering curse.


    Yuuki smiled as she could tell the situation through her spiritual connection to her master.


    "Mama, this Emperor dragon is not cool. Lord Gio is by far the coolest, but Lord Cherub is the strongest." The particr dragon baby princess voiced her opinion innocently.


    "Ghak! How dare you insult me?" Lixue received a critical hit, which was super effective at hurting his pride. But the offender was just an innocent baby!?


    "Sshh, it''s rude, Nara. Please forgive my baby girl, lord ice dragon." The pinkish mama dragon covered her daughter''s mouth in panic.


    "Forgive." Nora also apologized.


    "Nah, never mind. I''m the youngest onepared to my bros. Don''tpare it like that even though you''ve met us once." Lixue snorted, then focused on healing his injured tail.


    "Lord Cherub spoke nothing and was rather cold, but he was immune to curses." Nara raised her hands high.


    "Speak one more word, and I will freeze you, baby dragon." Lixue squinted his eyes.


    "Ice dragons are always unfriendly, mmgh!" Nara blinked her eyes, but her mama immediately shut her mouth again.


    The mama dragon apologized once more, then excused herself. Her daughter was a bit naughty and enthusiastic about unique dragons. Still, this time, the other party''s temperament could jeopardize her daughter''s safety.


    "Wait, Queen Azumi, I want to talk to you a little. Thebined armies have handled the battlefield, but this battle won''t be finished in one or two days. Please make sure the preparation is perfect." Yuuki chased after the mama dragon.


    "Yes, the number of enemies is still too many, and our top experts are not ready to enter the battle." Azumi stopped in her tracks.


    She stared at the battlefield with a sad expression but could only help out at the back.


    "Lady Yuuki, you are injured. Allow me to tend to your wound." Azumi offered herself to help.


    "It''s okay. I can take care of it myself. You better take care of your battered husband." Yuuki pointed her finger toward a direction.


    The Beastkin Emperorsnded near the clinic to request emergency assistance.


    Everyone thought the other Emperors were in pretty good condition seeing the eight-tailed snow fox only received rtively light injuries. However, that assumption was wrong.


    "Hu, husband!?" Upon closer look, Azumi didn''t expect her husband''s condition to be worse than it appeared. She rushed to tend to her husband''s wound without dy.


    "Heal. You did well, Yuuki." Elysia''s whisper came to Yuuki''s ears.


    Yuuki''s fox ears twitched slightly, and she looked up with a satisfied smile. "I am ttered, master."

 Chapter 1021 Reclaim Ones Dignity And Confidence

    Amidst the sky''s darkness and the earth''s scorching heat, more than a hundred fire lions fought on the front lines against a purple-gold giant centipede. The Beast God bravely leads the battle at the forefront because he is confident that he can take down his enemy with minimum risk.


    After all, his enemy wasn''t the unreasonably strong Ruvoid God.


    "Activate the traps, trigger the anti-curse mechanism to merge with them, andunch thousands of de array formations!" Regulus shouted loudly as he tried his best to suppress the giant centipede.


    "Thousands de array formation, activate!" The fire lions shouted as they activated the array formation.


    The five barriers towered up to a hundred meters high. The giant centipede was confined within a pentagonal sealed ground. Regulus used an instant teleportation talisman to escape the confinement.


    *sh* *sh* *sh*


    Thousands of shes were released per second. Twenty-seven fire lions controlled the formation in a cold sweat as they had to inflict as much damage to the giant centipede before this monster destroyed the array formation.


    *Hiss!*


    The giant centipede roared in pain as its body was bombarded with countless physical attacks. Purple blood sttered onto the ground and melted the rock. The giant centipede tried to burrow into the ground but failed. Thus, it immediately attempted to destroy the magic circle beneath it.


    *Crack* *Crack* *Crumble*


    The array formation copsed, and the fire lions spat out a mouthful of blood as the bacsh was severe.


    "Good job, my descendants. Let''s see if you can survive this attack or not, centipede. Mixed beast God''s art of destruction!" Regulus appeared in the sky, wielding a super-long spear. He lunged at the giant centipede with abination of mixed elemental magic for a fatal impact straight to his opponent''s head.


    *Bam!* *Rumble!*


    The super long spear pierced through the centipede''s head, sending the mixed destructive elemental reaction straight into the brain.


    "Hmph!" Regulus exerted more force, then impaled the giant centipede to the ground. He made sure its brain had been crushed into mush with a crushed skull.


    The giant centipede writhed in agony, but it wasn''t enough to kill it. Its long body moved like a sharp whip, about to entangle the Beast God.


    "!?" Regulus retreated as he was almost caught in a death counterattack.


    The giant centipede stretched, then severed its hollow head. However, two more heads grew shortly after.


    "It''s not enough to kill that Emperor-level ursed giant centipede. Keep attacking it while it''s in a weakened state!" Vanessa called out from the other side of the battlefield.


    "Don''t tell me what to do! I already know that." Regulus'' veins popped out in annoyance.


    "Do whatever you like!" Vanessa snorted sarcastically, then shed at any ursed creatures that approached her.


    "The battle willst longer if we don''t handle the source. We can''t retreat because their threat will only get worse. This is a desperate war that we must win in the first sh. Let''s head straight to their base and y those monster summoners first."


    "They can reproduce themselves continuously. This will be dangerous, and we must quickly retreat after ughtering the summoners. Activate your beast tattoo. Break one''s limit now!"


    Theo and Le ordered their troops to go straight to the enemy''sir. It had already been half a day since the battle started. Still, the ursed creatures swarmed in had not diminished even though thousands had been obliterated.


    "Yes, ma''am!"


    More than two hundred beast warriors activated their trump card. Their beast tattoos appeared on their skin, and the strength of their overalls soared several times.


    "Let''s go." Vanessa doesn''t use her limit break technique because she can fight effectively without the risky buff.


    She then flew to the enemy''sir with her uncle, aunt, and more than two hundred brave warriors.


    Vanessa''s troops went to the enemy''s backline, and the defensive armies took the vanguard position to hold off the attacks of ursed creatures.


    *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Beast God and his family battle into the recovered giant centipede, and Vanessa''s troop struggles to eliminate the most troublesome enemies in the backline.


    A thunderstorm enveloped the battlefield, and the scorching hot fire had turned the other side into a volcanic area.


    The desperate shessted for one day and one night, and it was utterly drained of everyone''s power because no one chose to back down. Everyone fought to thest drop of blood on the front line to eradicate the ursed creatures.


    Now, only a few were still able to stand straight and fight. Thousands of brave warriors died on the battlefield; some were seriously injured or exhausted.


    Only ten of Vanessa''s troops could still fight, and they returned to the scorching hot battlefield.


    "Haah, huff, hah... Why does it keep regenerating? Now that centipede is just like a seven-headed hydra." Regulus panted heavily as he felt exhausted.


    He didn''t expect a mere Emperor-level ursed creature to be this troublesome. His opponent was only an overlord-ss monster, but he still couldn''t kill it even with the help of dozens of fire lions? He was unconvinced.


    ''Master, the giant golden centipede now has seven poisonous heads. What should we do?'' Vanessa asked for enlightenment as the primary forces could no longer fight effectively. After all, they all went all out with a limit break.


    ''It''s a somewhat reckless but effective n, Vann. Several hundred ursed creatures have escaped, and the thirdyer of encirclement is dealing with them. When the giant golden centipede has seven heads, its final form is the strongest and the weakest. It can no longer be revived with its skill. Please be careful with its seven heads. Anyway, I''ve handled the cmity clouds~'' Elysia responded without dy.


    ''Alright, thank you, master!'' Vanessa looked up. She just realized that the dark cmity clouds had disappeared, and the evening sun had already illuminated the earth. It was not the light from the Beast God''s mes but the sun in the clear sky.


    "Beast God, that is the giant golden centipede''s final form. The most powerful state but also the weakest. Once we kill it in its current state, it can no longer be revived!" Vanessa raised her longsword high and shouted loudly.


    "Huh!? Alright, my family and I will take care of this monster. You and the beast armies should handle the ursed monster tides." Regulus frowned, but the fiery mantle that covered his body burned even brighter.


    "We have eradicated them, and the thirdyer of siege deals with the ursed who fled." Vanessa crossed her arms.


    "What!?" Regulus had expected the extermination to be slower. He looked to the side, and sure enough... no ursed creatures could be seen.


    Apart from the devastated terrain, only a few hundred brave warriors were left. Hundreds of others were brought to the backline to treat their serious injuries, and the fact that thousands of warriors had died weighed heavily on his heart. Some of his descendants also joined the main forces but were nowhere to be seen.


    "Well then. If that is your final form, then I can go all out to eliminate you. The prolonged battle will only consume stamina and energy. Let''s end it in this one final move." Regulus growled, and his Beast God''s mark lit up in mes.


    He prepared his ultimate attack by risking all his remaining strength for his finisher move. If he still failed to kill this troublesome centipede, he needed to drag that white tiger girl so that her master woulde down to finish this monster.


    *Swoosh!* *Boom!*


    Regulus dashed at the giant golden centipede, creating a vortex of fire, lightning, magma, and wind des. He tore his enemies to shreds with insane speed as he didn''t let his enemies have a chance to fight back.


    "..." Vanessa, her uncle, and aunt watched the divine-ss destruction from a rtively safe distance.


    They knew they couldn''t get involved because it was the Beast God''s battle, or it could be called the battle of pride. The strongest one had to be taken down by the fire lions.


    ''Perhaps, the Beast God went all out to reim his dignity and confidence? He did not hide behind his wives and children but fought at the forefront. Did the reproach of the two ghosts, the God''s remnant souls, affect him?'' Vanessa wondered but didn''t care because it was a good sign for the Beast God to be serious in battle.


    After the multi-elemental vortex died down, the seven-headed golden centipede had already been chopped into several pieces. It slowly turned into a ck mist of darkness curse and shot towards the Beast God.


    "Anti-curse mechanism!" Regulus took out an anti-curse rod and activated it in a hurry.


    His heart almost skipped a beat because the curse targeted him instead of bing a cmity cloud like the other monsters ughtered on this battlefield.


    *Swoosh*


    The curse was sucked into the anti-curse mechanism. Regulus breathed a sigh of relief andy down on the smoldering ground, looking up at the sky in relief. "I killed it. It''s over, right?"


    "Yes, the battle here is over. Please dispatch a team to scout this area and other reinforcements to search the zone within a three thousand-kilometer radius. No ursed monsters are allowed to escape. For the rest, please retreat and recuperate. The final battle will ur in five or six days." Vanessa announced her conclusion in a solemn tone to everyone.


    The Beast Emperors then sent their reserve troops to carry out the cleanup.


    Everyone could only celebrate the brief victory because they knew the more terrifying final battle against the Ruvoid God was still waiting for them soon.

 Chapter 1022 Ill Protect You

    When the battles against the ursed urred on various continents, the fairies could be called the luckiest because no more sealed areas were left on their continent.


    However, that didn''t mean they had no part in protecting their from the evil invaders who destroyed the world one hundred thousand years ago.


    The fairy troops were dispatched to other continents via teleport waypoints to assist the other race as their support role would be helpful.


    When the fairy reinforcements arrived, Luna and the elves watched how the ursed creatures were crushed before their eyes like ants. The battlefield had concluded, but elves weren''t the ones who eliminated all the ursed creatures.


    *Boom!* *Boom!*


    The elf army was teleported to the safe zone. Then meteors rained down on the battlefield and annihted the ursed creatures. The overlord monster couldn''t escape the destruction and was swallowed up by the deadly impact.


    "More than half of the army was wiped out in the two days of battle. Even the Almighty Goddess needed to step in to eliminate those monsters..." Ashera Nirvalen slumped to the ground. She led her elvenbined army as the suprememander, but they were defeated.


    The elves received gifts from the Goddesses and implemented the ns. However, they still failed to protect theirnd from thest sealed area in their territory. The overlord monster was unstoppable. Without the Goddesses'' help, the elf army might have beenpletely wiped from the battlefield.


    That feeling of ipetence made Elven Empress Ashera feel depressed and self-reproachful.


    "Don''t me yourself. Everyone has worked hard and risked their lives to protect their homnd, but those monsters are too much trouble. That weird wolf-like creature is to me because its soul attack can kill people in one hit. I was very close to death fighting that mythical cursed beast." Luna was panting while holding her chest.


    It was a close call, but Elysia saved her life before her demise. Although, her good master did note down to appear in person.


    "It was as easy as snapping a finger for her to summon a meteor shower of destruction. If it weren''t for confronting the Ruvoid God on the moon, she could eliminate all the overlord monsters within seconds." Lynn tried tofort the devastated Elven Empress.


    "The battlefield is where people are ready to die to protect theirnd and loved ones. Victory doesn''te easily, or it will be a cheap glory." Yusagi expressed her opinion as she winched in pain.


    "Don''t talk too much. Your soul was still unstable because of the previous soul attack." Luna patted Yusagi''s forehead.


    "Yes, mdy." Yusagi closed her eyes and focused on recovering.


    "How are the other Elven Emperors?" Ashera struggled to stand up and looked at the destruction level. The devastating meteor explosion in the distance still happened even though the ursed could no longer be seen anywhere.


    "They are being treated in an emergency clinic. They have minor and major injuries, but not life-threatening. You don''t need to worry." Luna crossed her arms under her breasts and stared into the twilight sky.


    "Alright then... Lady Luna, may I know what the Goddesses have to say about us elves?" Ashera felt somewhat relieved.


    Luna asked Elysia, then repeated the answer she got. "You did your best. I eliminated all of them to lessen the total destruction as the situation got out of control."


    "May I know who answered my question? Are they disappointed in us?" Ashera continued.


    "Why, they have to? This battlefield suddenly became a desperate battle without us having time to prepare. That monster immediately used its ultimate attack at the beginning of its appearance." Luna had no idea why Ashera was so worried, but she seemed to see this Elven Empress like an abandoned puppy.


    "Is that the opinion of the Goddess of Light?" Ashera grasped her hand, feeling a bit nervous. Yes, the elves were not at fault. That was all because the terrible overlord monster immediatelyunched its ultimate attack and wiped out the vanguard in one move. They did not disappoint the Goddesses.


    "Elysia is the one who spoke to me. She is the supreme one who presides over the entire world''s defensive measures." Luna spoke in a whisper-like voice. She didn''t feel like they always needed to keep secrets about Elysia.


    "!?" Ashera was taken aback. She didn''t expect Elysia to be the one leading everything. The Goddesses and Gods listened to that young human girl?


    ''Lu, Luna!?'' Elysia was also surprised.


    ''Worry not, master~ Ashera is wise and knows what to do. Haven''t the elves chosen the Goddess of Light as their Patron Goddess?'' Luna gave her reasons.


    ''Uh, whatever it is... Please help the elves to handle the aftermath. After that, please immediately return to my side. I will tend to your soul wound.'' Elysia sighed.


    ''Yes! Thank you, Master Ely!'' Luna was pleased.


    Luna stared into the enormous hellish craters in the distance. The meteor explosion was over, and nothing was left on the battlefield.


    Therefore, she walked away and raised her hand in farewell. "Soul damage will take a rtively long time to recover. It would be best if you took a rest first, Empress Ashera. I will help you handle the aftermath of the battle. Lynn, please look after Yusagi and Ashera."


    "..." Elysia surveyed the battlefield in the elven forest. Elves received the most enormous death tollpared to other territories, thanks to a particr wolf-like mythical beast and its massive AoE soul attack.


    She felt slightly down when she saw that no more than a quarter of the army had survived the two days of fierce war. She should have stepped in sooner. She could reduce the loss of life if she eliminated all ursed creatures in the world with her divine magic.


    "War is a battle of glory. They need to rewrite history, and a new era will be born. No one will appreciate peace if they get it easy." Elena held Elysia''s shoulder from behind.


    "Mm, I see. That''s why we don''t interfere much before the situation gets out of their control, right?" Elysia nodded meekly.


    "We need to reserve our strength as much as possible because the judgment day is almost here. He is wary of us, but so are we." Elena stared at the moon, then wrapped her arms around Elysia''s neck.


    "What if we throw the moon far into the other gxies and dimensions?" Nell proposed an idea.


    "He mighte back when we are least aware, and that monster might arrive in another civilized world. Either way, it''s a bad decision because we will feel responsible." Rhea shook her head.


    "Yeah, violence is never the answer. It is a question, and the answer is yes! We shall kill him and let him feel the despair." Zera chuckled as shey back, staring at the moon.


    "The situation in the Dwarven Continent can be handled by themselves, thanks to the dwarven masterpieces. Our envoys barely even get a part in the battle since it''s the battle with machinery." Fortuna was amused by the girls who were sent there.


    The others tried their best to survive battle by eliminating the enemy and forging their powers in real life and death situations. Still, these girls only got the role of spectators inside the Floating Fortress.


    "The Fairy Continent is clean and safe." Ai gave an ok hand gesture.


    "Sea God singlehandedly ys the overlord monster of the deep sea. It will only be a matter of time. He can exterminate all the ursed creatures with the help of the merfolk and sea tribes." Lifa observed the vast ocean and other locations around it for a broader view.


    "The one that concerns me is the corrupted ones in the forbiddennd. They fought against the ursed creatures as per the pact, but they couldn''t catch up with those who fled. Five mutated nt monsters ganged up on the overlord monster to protect their territory." Rhea reported the results of her observations in the forbiddennd.


    "They will be on the losing side soon. They have a tolerance against the curse energy but no immunity. We don''t give them an anti-curse mechanism either. But we will give them a helping hand as promised. They won''t die." Lifa waved her hand. Everything was still ording to n.


    "The conclusion of the world struggle will be over in two days. We have three days for the moon and outer space battle." Elena stroked a particr nature spirit.


    "Yes, but that is the battle between Gods. Elysium members below the divine level will not engage in direct shes in outer space." Elysia released another nature spirit after cleansing them from the divine curse.


    "You will ban them?" Elena smiled faintly.


    "They will assist from a safe distance. The battle to protect something is harder than destroying everything, after all. Ruvoid God has a huge advantage in the uing battle." Elysia leaned against Elena''s breasts and looked up. She stared at her guardian angel''s beautiful face.


    "What is it?" Elena gently smiled.


    "Don''t be afraid. I will protect you. We will save many people by ending the Ruvoid God''s abomination." Elysia replied with a bright expression.

 Chapter 1023 Praise To The Goddess

    As Elysia requested, Luna gathered the victims of the overlord monster''s soul attack wave in one ce. She was a soul fox, and she knew most of the victims could still be saved.


    "Good job Luna." Elena appeared out of thin air.


    "I only did what Master Ely asked me to do." Luna put her hand to her chest, paying respects to the Goddess.


    "Ashera, I will take Luna, Lynn, and Yusagi. I will leave twenty soul-nurturing jades for you and the victims. Each can assist two hundred people at most, and the zone of effect is twenty meters. Those with soul damage below fifty percent could still be saved in one day. Other than that, only their luck can save them." Elena handed over twenty scale-like green gems.


    "This, on behalf of elves, thank you very much for your help, O the Goddess of Light." Ashera knelt down to receive the gift.


    "This is not worth mentioning. Your army suffers too many casualties, greatly impacting the final battle. Please recover as soon as possible for the elves'' sake too. Sigh, who would have thought that the overlord monster here is cowardly but suddenly went berserk on the day second." Elena raised her palm as she didn''t feel she deserved that appreciation.


    The incident was unexpected and predictable, an outcast of variables that suddenly changed.


    "Yeah..." Asher looked down. The soul attack soundwave just thenpletely shattered the formation and turned everything into a tragedy. Still, fortunately, the Goddesses immediately acted and eliminated those monsters in one fell swoop.


    In fact, it should be the elves protecting their homnd, but their strength needed to be more. It was only two days of battle, and the Goddesses had to step in...


    "Then, we shall excuse ourselves~" Luna waved her hand.


    Lynn carried Yusagi, and then Elena brought them from the vicinity, leaving Ashera alone in the tent.


    "I also have to move soon." Ashera held the soul-nurturing jade in her hand, then rushed out.


    She ordered her people to ce soul-nurturing jades into a formation array to treat heroes suffering from soul injuries.


    *Crack* *Crack*


    A minor earthquake urred suddenly. The elves could feel the tremor as the craters in the distance cracked, and several ck formless things oozed out from the cracks.


    The strange creatures arose from death. Those formless ck things gathered and formed five gigantic shadow creatures resembling ghosts in white masks with deformed arms and legs.


    "Oh, mydyship of heaven..." Ashera had just sat down to meditate around the soul-nurturing jade. Still, she immediately turned pale at seeing several gigantic monsters in the distance.


    *Rumble* *Rumble*


    White clouds in the sky gathered and umted thunder. Dozens of heavenly golden lightning instantly rained upon the dead creatures, killing them mercilessly.


    *Boom!*


    The final heavenly thunder struck the remnant, obliterating the dead creatures to theirst traces.


    "Praise to the Goddess of Heaven, praise to the Goddess of Light." Ashera bowed down to worship the Elves'' Patron Goddess and the one above the Gods. Although she didn''t know Elysia''s divine title.


    "Praise to the Goddess." The elves also bowed down to worship their God.


    "Oow, that surprised me. I moved by reflex and summoned heavenly thunders. What were those creatures just now?" Elysia pointed to the scorched spot where the lightning struck.


    "Maybe, it''s the overlord monster''s soul fragments. Let''s call them the dead creatures. There shouldn''t be any ursed creatures that survived the meteor shower earlier. I have confirmed that." Rhea exined her analysis confidently, though she didn''t know for sure.


    "Soul fragments? There''s something like that over there?" Nell asked in surprise.


    "Yeah, that''s just my guess. It''s the fragment that can make them reproduce themselves into avatars. That shadow wolf overlord monster possesses insane soul power to break the siege of five Emperors and tens of reinforcements at the Saint and Spirit levels. Its soul fragments will be separate once its main host body disintegrates." Rhea raised her finger for attention.


    "Regardless, they are already gone. Since they are just soul fragments, they don''t have enough anti-magic traits to survive a strike from the heavenly lightning." Elena shrugged her shoulders nonchntly.


    Elysia also struggled with the matter since the elves at least survived the follow-up incident. She and Nell then give Luna, Lynn, and Yusagi treatment to repair the damage to their souls.


    "Master Ely... It would be best if you were very careful with soul attacks. It can prate all defenses and magic to deal true damage to one''s soul." Lynn took Elysia''s hand.


    "Thank you for your concern, Lynn. I epted your advice, and we have prepared ourselves for the divine-ss soul attack. We were already prepared to give the elves assistance to deal with the hiding overlord, but who would have thought that one went berserk and released its ultimate attack upon awakening." Elysia replied with a tender smile.


    "In that case, I feel relieved." Lynn breathed a sigh of relief.


    "We have repaired your soul. That might cause a bit of inconvenience, and you still need to recover your lost energy. How do you feel now?" Elysia rubbed Lynn''s head and fiddled with those fluffy fox ears.


    "Ahn, noo~ Uhn, I''ve recovered. Only my magical energy has been slightly drained from the battle." Lynn moaned spontaneously. She felt embarrassed but still answered before covering her blushing face with both hands.


    "Good. Please rest well." Elysia nced at Yusagi, who was sleeping, then at the excited Luna. This mature vixen seemed to expect something from her.


    "What? You have been healed, and please rest well too." Elysia flicked Luna''s forehead.


    "No way, I''m also hurt. Please give the same treatment to me too." Lunay down with an expression of pain, but her fluffy tail kept wagging left and right.


    "Well..." Elysia satisfied Luna''s demand, then asked this mature vixen to rest.


    Several hourster, all the battlefields in the ten sealed areas came to a final conclusion. The rest was just the aftermath of the battle for cleansing, purification, and care for the warriors.


    Even though thest ten overlord monsters in Vrelenia had been eliminated, there was no other suspicious movement from the moon. Elysia''s group became even more worried, and their assumptions regarding the Ruvoid God might trigger something big was definitely going to happen.


    "I hope that the barrier formation with Saints and Emperors as the main catalyst can protect this world when we fight in outer space." Nell gulped her saliva.


    "The battlefield will not take ce near this. With gravity push, we will push the moon away from here as we must prevent the Ruvoid God from approaching Vrelenia." Lifa crossed her arms, muttering while thinking about something.


    "Hmm." Rhea agreed with that.


    The girls came one by one to the separated dimension where Elysia and the others were waiting.


    *Ripple*


    Their foothold created ripples as they walked. It surprised them and immediately floated up in case something untoward happened.


    "No worry, a water-like barrier is lining this separated void. Please have a seat and rest. You''ve done great things in the past three days." Elysia invited the girls to sit.


    "I''m back."


    "Wow, this is like camping above the water."


    "The water surface gives the impression of lying down."


    The girls were curious about the water''s surface. Right now, they were far up in the sky, close to the outeryers of the''s atmosphere. It was a unique experience to gather and rest in the void.


    The little dragons were rxing in theirfortable ce, but Gio looked a bit uneasy. He felt unsafe if he was far from earth.


    Elysia gave arge pot of soil for Gio to lie down on. With that, the little earth dragon could finally rx and rest after three days of hard work on the mission.


    The girls then shared their experiences with their fellow sisters and the Goddesses. They expected recognition and praise, and they deserved it. Elysia was not stingy in pampering her pantheon members too.


    "Oh, right. Heretic God looks forward to meeting you. We have almost arrived at the final battle." Sylvia tapped her chin as she stared at the Devil Continent below.


    "Yeah, Sea God also said the same thing." Dory nodded.


    "As for Beast God... He didn''t say anything because he just fell asleep like a dead log after the battle." Vanessa sighed and shook her head.


    "If he really wants to meet us for the sake of the final battle, then he is already near the outermostyer of the''s atmosphere. I have already told them. Don''t worry." Nell pped her hand as she had already dealt with it.


    "They need to recuperate after the battle, especially the Heretic God. He is the one most excited about this." Rhea also looked down, surveying the vast and beautiful world.


    "Yeah, he died a hundred thousand years ago, then was defeated by that shor when he felt full of himself. He can''t ept another defeat this time. If he can''t hurt this strongest Ruvoid God after so much preparation, then his pride will be wounded." Nell shrugged her shoulders.


    "Let''s hope for all the best. A million magic wishes for you!" Elysia stared at her people with a profound gaze.

 Chapter 1024 Outer Space Battle

    Lifa did something to the gravitational attraction between Vrelenia and the moon a few dayster. Slowly but surely, the moon drifted away from Vrelenia until it was more than four times its previous distance.


    Two days before the appointed day, Elysia and all the Elysium members entered the Nature Realm to train and recover within the time chamber, with five hundred times the time difference from the outside world. The cooldown was over. Thus, it was the better option. Lifa, Rhea, and Nell didn''t hesitate to expend enormous amounts of avable resources to ensure their victory on the appointed day.


    *Rumble* *Rumble*


    The moon shook fiercely as if it would shatter into pieces. A thick dark aura oozed out from the cracks around the moon temple and slowly contaminated the moon.


    The usual bluish-white moon gradually turned a deep ck covered in a thick purplish miasma.


    Inside the moon temple, a human-like shadow awakened after his deep meditation.


    "Hou, it''s time. Is this the taste of supreme power?" The Ruvoid God stepped out from the seal that had crumbled into powder. He clenched his hands while observing his formless body.


    He had forgotten his true form, nor could he remember many details of his existence. However, one thing was sure, he craved to devour everything, even the world or perhaps... the entire universe.


    His previous target was the massive blue before him, but the inhabitants resisted with all their might. He was sealed for a hundred thousand years as a result.


    His kindred and the two particr Gods ended up being swallowed up by him. He had refined them, and his power exploded as if he felt that even the universe was already within his grasp.


    "Keke... What''s that girl''s name again? Her group even refined my avatar''s fragments and turned them into two existences that oppose me. Let''s see the despair after I devour the world you''re trying to protect." The Ruvoid God manifested a tiny dark matter on his palm. He then threw it at the before him for greeting.


    *Swoosh!*


    The dark matter was traveling close to the speed of light. Still, the force diminished significantly the closer it approached Vrelenia.


    *Poof*


    The greeting attack vanished into ashes before it approached the''s atmosphere.


    The massive array formation that enveloped the entire world was activated by thousands of cores and catalysts ced in separated dimensions in the inneryer of the atmosphere. Thousands of Spirit-level or above powerhouses were already on standby to supply the massive array formation at their positions.


    The judgment day had arrived, when their world destiny would be determined. Countless prayers of the inhabitants were recited as they hoped the divine beings could protect their world again and eliminate the God of Curse once and for all.


    "Do you wish to grasp the upper hand in this first sh with that puny attack? I''ve been waiting for this day, Ruvoid God!" Xero emerged in the outeryer of the Vrelenia''s atmosphere. He pulled out his divine spear as if ready to counterattack.


    "You lost a hundred thousand years ago, but we will put an end to your abominations this time." Oceanid took out his divine shield and trident.


    "Hmph, you want to devour us and our world? You can''t even return to where you came from and want to act like a superior being? This is about you being annihted or us being swallowed up. There is no turning back." Regulus summoned his inferno divine ws.


    The three Gods were already d in battle armor for the divine-ss sh with the Ruvoid God. The outer space battle was about to start.


    The Ruvoid God could hear the Gods'' provocation. He just grinned in response and replied through the void near them. "Mere insects, and you dare talk to me like that? Bring forth that Goddess. None of you capable of fighting me."


    "And you were defeated by a bunch of insects? You wouldn''t know. Perhaps, you would be wiped out by my hands?" Xero grinned widely.


    "Ignorant. You overestimate yourself." The Ruvoid God flew from the moon, then shot through the void, instantly grabbing Xero''s head.


    *Boom!*


    The supersonic explosion tore the Heretic God to pieces, but that was merely an after-image.


    *Swoosh!*


    "!?" The Ruvoid God evaded the swift counterattack that nearly decapitated him.


    "I told you. I have prepared everything for today." Xero activated his armor battle mode. He then shot through the distance to hunt down the Ruvoid God.


    "I slightly let your guard down. You are full of yourself." The Ruvoid God summoned countless tentacle-like hands from his back.


    "Sea Trident, divine waves."


    "Inferno ws, evaporate!"


    The Oceanid produced salty water like a giant ocean wave, and Regulus made it all evaporate. The water vapor seeped into the countless tentacle-like hands.


    "Disperse!" Oceanid and Regulusbined their divinew to detonate the water vapor substance.


    Their magic was absorbed by those tentacle-like hands, but it wasn''t fast enough to counteract the dispersion. Thousands of bubbles bubbled up and detached those tentacle-like hands from its host, then broke into thousands of pieces.


    "Hmph!" Xero unleashed his dark divine fire at close range. "Devour."


    "I already said it. You overestimate yourself." The Ruvoid God raised his palm.


    *pow*


    Xero crossed his arms in front of his body. He was knocked back several hundred kilometers but could still withstand that kind of gravitational attack without hindrance.


    "Hou, you tried to make a cheap copy of my race''s abilities. The curse and devour... do you think it will work in front of its progenitor? Foolish but amusing. Let''s te for some more then." The Ruvoid God grasped the dark divine fire and extinguished it instantly.


    "Indeed!" Xero''s blood-red eyes shone brightly. He could see an exciting opportunity as his enemy extinguished his fire instead of absorbing it.


    The divine shes between the three Gods and Ruvoid God then broke out on another level. Meteorites, little stars, and even asteroids were crushed in their fight.


    The inhabitants of Vrelenia watched those shes like fireworks in outer space.


    At that moment, Luna and the girls were already in their spaceship, waiting for the right moment to fire their super anti-matter cannon.


    "Main cannon rechargeplete,plete. Super anti-matter cannon with ny percent energy reserve, ready to fire anytime." Yuuki reported the arrangements.


    "What? Ny percent? Are you out of your mind, Yuuki? We only have one shot, and this spaceship won''t be able to operate optimally after that." Sylvia was taken aback by Yuuki''s arrangement.


    "That is Commander Luna''s order. We need to shoot and injure the Ruvoid God. Ny percent is a good number. Let''s stake it on Commander Luna''s foresight ability. We can topple her from themand chair if our shot misses." Yuuki gave a thumbs up.


    "Well, so that''s your intention, Yuuki. With all the trust ced in me, it''s a bit heavy." Luna massaged her shoulders. Elysia entrusted her with the position of leading the entire squad. Still, she received some pressure from the girls, especially Yuuki and Sylvia.


    "We have enough stardust supply for another three full recharges. Also, we canbine our power for another two. So, we have five in total, but we will be exhausted with no more firepower." Vanessa reported the results of her resource analysis.


    "That sounds good. I have already released twelve decoy units and four suicide aircrafts into outer space. They are standing undercover at a safe distance ording to the coordinates. Awaiting further orders." Lynn reported the results of her work.


    "We need to wait for those Gods to take a little break." Luna closed her eyes and put two fingers to her forehead. She made a little fortune-telling and divination.


    The girls waited a few minutes while watching the divine shes and destruction far beyond mortal levels in outer space. They finally knew why Elysia and the Goddesses only allowed them to participate through indirectbat as backup support or aid. They would be obliterated to dust in that kind of divine sh.


    "Now! Fire the diversionsers simultaneously and release the suicide aircrafts to the specified coordinates. Super anti-matter cannon, fire!" Luna opened her eyes and immediately aimed at a particr spot. She pressed the firing trigger, and the main cannon fired a super anti-matter beam into outer space.


    *Pew* *Pew* *Pew*


    Twelve decoys opened fire around the Ruvoid God. It was easy to dodge, but four suicide toys suddenly charged toward him and exploded.


    *Boom*


    The poisonous green explosion threw the energy upheaval into chaos. The Ruvoid God''s divine sense was slightly disturbed, but a surprise attack suddenly hit him.


    *Swoosh* *Rumble!* *Boom!*


    The super anti-matter beam knocked the Ruvoid God onto a nearby asteroid.


    "We did it!"


    "Yatta!"


    "That Ruvoid God said our resistance is that of insects, but we can at least get him hurt, right?"


    "Yeah, get him exhausted. We can give him a lot of injuries before our masteres to obliterate him in one fell swoop!"


    "We are together strong!"


    The girls cheered as the super anti-matter beam hit the Ruvoid God head-on.


    The devastating explosion obliterated nearly half of the asteroid, but unfortunately, the Ruvoid God emerged unharmed.


    Magic attacks did not affect him, and physical attacks inflicted almost no damage. The anti-matter beam couldn''t even harm his divinew protection. Thus no significant damage was received.


    "Anti-matter... This kind of mortal attack is useless. Is this all you have? Much weaker and cheaper than a hundred thousand years ago." The Ruvoid God brushed off the dust from his human-like shadow body.

 Chapter 1025 The Battle Has Just Begun

    "Humph, break!" Xero released his ultimate attack with high pration.


    His divine spear shot out and pierced through the Ruvoid God''s defense. The asteroid was destroyed in a mini supernova explosion.


    "Evesting Pressure!"


    "Judgement of Beasts!"


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Oceanid and Regulus also unleashed their ultimate attacks in follow-up. They showered the Ruvoid God with nothing but their strongest attacks because they realized that their enemy would not die that easily.


    When the space explosion subsided, the Ruvoid God emerged unscathed. Even though the damage was there, his shadow-like body would heal the wound with instant recovery. The minor damage was almost unnoticeable.


    "I told you already, didn''t I? The ytime is over. You are not my match." The Ruvoid God crushed the ck divine spear into powder.


    "I that so? Crush!" Xero clenched his fist.


    His spear''s powder spread in all directions, then seeped into the Ruvoid God''s shadowy body. It didn''t seem to have any effect, but the Ruvoid God looked irritated.


    "You are trying to mess with my divinews? It''s funny for a weakling to try to y tricks in front of the absolute. Before I force those Goddesses toe out, I will eliminate you all with an excruciating death." The Ruvoid God grinned widely and summoned a scythe like the God of death.


    "It won''t be that easy." Oceanid did not back down despite being frightened by the aura of his far superior enemy. He still holds hope. He hoped the Goddesses would keep their promise to end this Ruvoid God for good. Therefore, he had to stake it all for his part.


    "So be it." Regulus prepared for the worst.


    "Ignorant." The Ruvoid God shot like shadow lightning through the void. He countered the barrage of attacks with a fierce sh of mass destruction.


    The void split open, but no sound could be heard. Eternal darkness and absolute silence enveloped the space battlefield.


    Xero, Oceanid, and Regulus were tortured to pieces in void cracks until they became dust particles. The Ruvoid God emerged from the void cracks with an odd feeling. He had obviously eliminated those ignorant, weak Gods, but he felt something was wrong.


    The three Gods rose from their slumber on a floating ind in the sky of Vrelenia. They looked exhausted and pale. Their divine spirit was also injured.


    "Holy shit, it''s so damn painful! We died the moment that Ruvoid God released his ultimate move! He really was ying around all along?" Oceanid thrashed in pain.


    It was less than three minutes of torment, but he felt itsted for weeks. He still could feel the lingering fear and pain when crushed inside that void cracks.


    "Phew, that''s crazy. Fighting a peak-level God is really like suicide. I thought I was dead for real." Regulus was panting as soon as he was revived. His avatar was dead and crumbled into dust. However, his actual body was still alive, only suffering from a slight bacsh.


    "..." Xero felt frustrated because it was his avatar with seventy percent of his strength. And yet, he had only been toyed with by that Ruvoid God. The lingering excruciating pain was still carried here even though he had self-destructed his soul-spirit fragment in his avatar to injure that Ruvoid God.


    "You have woken up, and I presume your avatar is dead. You have poured at least seventy percent of your divine power into that avatar. Yet, it barely did anything to that bastard. Recover yourself quickly with the gift given to you." Sorush popped out of thin air.


    "Good job for gauging that Ruvoid God''s power, everyone. I''m afraid to say that one has already surpassed the strongest God by arge margin. However, everything is still going ording to their n. Elysia will make her move soon." Aether looked up at the sky outside the window.


    Xero took out the jade that was given to him. His power had been lost by seventy percent. Still, his divine soul and spirit had only been injured by about thirty percent because of the bacsh.


    However, he immediately froze at the words of the ice ghost. "Wait, why is Elysia the one who will act?"


    "Why, you say? Isn''t that obvious? The Goddesses shall stake everything to her. She is the only one capable of resisting the divine curse wlessly. For the Ruvoid God, she is his nemesis." Aether found it odd since these Gods had obviously been around Elysia longer than him, but they seemed oblivious.


    "Yeah, I was shocked when I found out the truth. That frail-looking lovely girl is the constetion of magical hopes and wishes. The scary Goddess of Light is just her guardian angel." Sorush sped his hands with sparkles in his eyes as if he was already set Elysia as his idol.


    "Wait, what? Elysia is the one who will do everything? She is still a girl at Saint level. Even though she has already grasped her divine power, it is still too early to fight that Ruvoid God even if she gets everyone''s buffs and blessings!" Oceanid was shocked by the revtion.


    "That''s hard to say since I don''t know the details. Aren''t you the one who should know more than us?" Aether raised his eyebrows.


    "How can we know when they never say anything? They''ve always been together, and I think they have a pact. No wonder those Goddesses are so protective of Elysia. But it''s a bit hard to understand... Wait, those girls must know something about this." Xero frowned. He knew he didn''t know much about those Goddesses, especially Elysia and her Goddess master.


    However, if everything was like what this ice ghost said, then Elysia was not the Goddess disciple but the master herself!


    Xero felt uneasy because he had been in the dark for this long. Still, he couldn''t me anyone since he was practically not that close to Elysia''s group. He was also too busy with his own agendately, but he desperately needed to uncover the truth.


    *Swoosh*


    Xero dematerialized himself into a mist of darkness, then flew away towards the sky, more precisely to the spaceship where Elysia''s friends were.


    "Hey, how long are you going to hide? No one can stop me from swallowing up your beloved world if you don''t show up!" The Ruvoid God spread his arms wide, emitting a thick haze that continuously spread around the massive blue before him.


    "..." There was no response, making the Ruvoid God sneer. "You asked for it. I shall destroy civilization in a random continent, then let''s see how you will appear."


    *Swoosh*


    The Ruvoid God took a piece of the shadow''s body, then threw it into the world.


    *Ripple*


    A water ripple appeared out of thin air. An ethereal Goddess d in a white divine dress stepped out from the rippling void.


    Her glistening long, wavy white hair flowed down to near her feet. She reached out her wless dainty hand and grasped the bundle of dark thingy.


    "You are so restless and impatient." Elysia muttered like a melodious bell. She crushed that dak thingy and dissolved it into energy particles.


    Her brilliant purplish-blue eyes seemed to contain the entire starry sky within them. She stared at her enemy in serenity as if she already knew the oue of everything.


    "Yeah, you are the world''s only hope. After I defeat you and make you my puppet, it will be fun to see the ones you were trying to protect destroyed by your hands. Their despair will reach the pinnacle once their hope gets crushed." The Ruvoid God made a w-like hand gesture. He felt that everything was already within his grasp.


    "You talk a lot and resemble shor very much, Prysm." Elysia pointed her finger at her enemy.


    *Swiss*


    "!?" Prysm was rmed and immediately avoided the golden light trajectory. His dak curse was cut from his body upon contact.


    "..." Elysia summoned her six angelic wings. She emitted countless particles to her surroundings to purify the scattered curse.


    "The ytime is over. But, the battle has just begun." Elysia pped her wings and prated the void. She struck thin air with her magic staff, creating an immense destructive gravity force that knocked Prysm away from Vrelenia.


    She then pierced through the void to cover tens of thousands of kilometers of distance and continued to drive her enemy away.


    *Kaboom!*


    The supernova explosion destroyed a massive star. Prysm was caught off guard and suffered within that superss explosion. His firstyer of defense was crushed, hurting his shadowy body and divinew.


    "Is this everything you get?" Prysm muttered softly as he tried to survive the explosion without suffering a significant loss.


    "Not really." Elysia responded in a cold tone. She cracked open a void of destruction and crushed her enemy to pay back for how Prysm tortured and destroyed those Gods'' avatars into dust particles.


    "Don''t underestimate me, Human Goddess. Yourbined power shall never triumph before the supreme me." Prysm tore down the void cracks and sucked up the remnants of the supernova explosion.


    "Did I allow you to absorb energy at will? You''re not the only one who can do this." Elysia closed the distance and pressed down on Prysm with soul pressure. She also released the particle disturbance to disrupt the energy within her enemy.


    The supreme-ss fierce sh then destroyed several minis, stars, and asteroids. Elysia didn''t give her enemies any chance to recover or absorb anything. Still, Prysm also gave Elysia a hard time.


    The longer the battle went on, both sides came out at a disadvantage as they were both nemeses who drained and destroyed each other.

 Chapter 1026 This Isnt Even My Final Form

    Amid the starry sky, two God-ss existences battled at speed hard for the eye to follow. Only hundreds of supersonic shes and particles could be seen from afar, and it resembled the fireworks of the apocalypse.


    Xero looked at it with his Godly blood-red demonic eyes. He could see Elysia fighting the Ruvoid God one on one. However, he found she was slightly different from the one he remembered.


    Elysia''s appearance was more like the embodiment of a supreme being. At that moment, he wondered as it was his first time seeing Elysia''s proper form. But where were the other Goddesses who were always present next to her?


    Whatever it was, Xero immediately went into the spaceship on standby in the''s atmosphere to meet the girls, as there was something he should know right away.


    "Space field barrier detects the arrival of an invisible substance. Dark energy is detected, and presumably, the Heretic God is about to enter the spaceship. What should be done?" Vanessa reports the situation. She put the footage onto the main screen.


    "Let him in. Lower the force field protection." Luna gave permission for the other party to enter.


    "Commencing order. The Heretic God will enter in five seconds." Yuuki lowered the energy supply to the force field.


    A few secondster, a sh of darkness materialized in themand room. The Heretic God emerged from there.


    "Oh-o~ What do we owe the honor for the Heretic God himself graced his presence before us?" Luna unfolded her folding fan to cover half of her face.


    "Cut the preamble. I want to know about Elysia. Who is she? What kind of rtionship does she have with the other Goddesses and you all?" Xero didn''t beat around the bush. He went straight to the point.


    Luna nced at the other girls, but they seemed to leave talking to her. "Hm, instead of worrying about that, how about you sit down and recuperate first? Your soul origin and divine spirit are damaged, you see?"


    "That is my business. Answer my question first?" Xero frowned. This sly vixen is inmand here. Thus he had to ensure she leaked the truth.


    "And why do we need to tell you? What will you do if you get answers to your questions?" Luna didn''t budge, wanting to know the other party''s motive.


    "Isn''t it natural not to keep something obvious like this a secret from your ally?" Xero crossed his arms.


    "Well then, you''re pretty much concerned about our Goddess affairs. I hear you have a crush on a particr person, and you''re not just after one. Isn''t that a more reasonable motive?" Luna squinted her eyes.


    "What kind of nonsense are you saying?" Xero was taken aback a bit, but he remained unfazed.


    "Nonsense, is it?" Luna smiled faintly behind her folding fan. She then folded it and tapped it onto her palm. "Alright, I''ll tell you. Elysia is our Goddess and honorable master. We are part of Elysium, and so are the Goddesses."


    "What?" Xero guessed it, but the facts were more profound than expected.


    "I''m afraid to say that we will enter into offensive support mode soon. We suggest that you recuperate in a stable ce on the ground as soon as possible. Please help when the timees ording to n." Luna asked Xero to leave politely as they would move to the next n phase.


    "Sigh, I don''t really understand that n, but I get it. You still look calm even though Your master is slowly falling into a disadvantage. The prolonged battle is so detrimental." Xero shook his head with a sigh.


    "We haveplete faith in our master." Luna replied with a sincere smile.


    Xero spoke nothing more. He quickly left that spaceship as promptly as he hade. What Luna said made sense, and he had to recover quickly because the battle wasn''t over yet.


    The super bright supernova explosion blinded everyone for several minutes. What everyone witnessed at that moment was something that words couldn''t exin. That divine-ss battle was unbelievably devastating and could annihte a civilization in one fell swoop.


    The battle between the Ruvoid God and Elysiasted for twenty-four hours. However, no one in Vrelenia had time to sleep. The fears and worries were there, but they tightly grasped hope and put their faith in the almighty.


    They stayed awake and prayed incessantly, hoping that the mighty one woulde out triumphant and save the world from the world-devouring monster.


    They would witness the history with their own eyes. Whether they would get world peace and liberation or world destruction and total annihtion.


    "This is truly shocking. A mere Human Goddess can push me far enough to reach this point. You are the first one, but how long can your body sustain the might of four, no, six Goddesses at once. You are at the point of breaking." Prysm tried to catch Elysia but failed.


    In that battle, he had never managed to make direct contact with this Human Goddess at all. His death touch couldn''t be used because she was so careful and alert.


    However, it already became a battle of endurance. His opponent''s body was cracked like a vase that would break anytime. He also suffered tremendous bacsh and damage, but at this rate, he was the one that would win in the end.


    "Tell that to you who have died twice. The current you is your third form, I presume?" Elysia touched her cheek.


    Thebined divine power caused something unexpected for the prolonged battle. Her body was cracked and on the verge of breaking, but she couldn''t back down now, right?


    "You fool. This isn''t even my final form." Prysm spread his arms wide in a T-pose.


    He was no longer in his shadowy body because his first form had been destroyed, and his second form also suffered the same fate.


    His entire body now resembled more of a gigantic full-body demonicbat armor with three demon-like heads, six wed arms, eight dark purple eyes, and twelve wings of darkness.


    He had multiple forms to revive from death and had yet to summon his armies. Meanwhile, his opponent only possessed one chance at life, and the world would be doomed upon her fall.


    As it might look like a meaningless struggle, it was still fun. After he destroyed this Human Goddess, he would definitely repair her as a perfect addition to his collection.


    "I have heard it twice. This is your final form, or... the fourth form, which will be your death number." Elysia stretched out her hand and made a grasping hand motion. She exerted great magical energy to summon the destructive force beyond measure. "Gravity Copse, Greater ck Hole!"


    The massive ck hole emerged near Prysm. He, the meteoroids, asteroids, and small stars around were sucked in there.


    However, a crack burst open, smashing the ckhole out of control. Instead of sucking something in, it spewed out everything.


    "Dark Matter, Burst!" Prysm tore open the void and rewarded his opponent with a beautiful explosion.


    "Cosmic Orb Manifestation!" Elysia hastily created a barrier around herself.


    *Boom!*


    She was sent flying at a speed close to the speed of light. The friction could barely graze her barrier, but it had already cracked beyond repair because of the outburst earlier.


    *Swoosh!*


    Elysia summoned dozens of magic circles to nullify the force and impact. Still, she had already entered Vrelenia''s atmosphere without her realizing it. Prysm deliberately sent her flying here so he could show her miserable state in front of everyone?


    "Ack!" Elysia mmed into the great array formation that enveloped the entire world.


    "E-Elysia, is that you?" The Elven Empress Ashera gasped in surprise. She had to maintain the protective great array formation here. Still, a white-tattered Goddess who resembled Elysia was mmed near her catalyst guard post.


    The battle in outer space became unfavorable for their side suddenly? Were they on the losing side!?


    "Hahaha! Look at your futile struggle andst effort. You can''t even move anymore because of thest energy disruption impact within the burst. Fall into an abyss of despair!" Prysm popped out of thin air, enveloping parts of the world in a cloud of darkness upon his arrival.


    "I shall not allow you to pass any further!" Ashera floated between Elysia and the gigantic Ruvoid God. She was afraid because of the terrifying aura and terrible sense of oppression. Still, if Elysia died, their world would be as good as destroyed.


    So, this terrifying God was the one that Elysia fought on thest day in outer space?


    "Impressive courage, but possess no capability." Prysm made a flicking gesture.


    "Stand back. This isn''t over. He has already met his death twice. We have nearly drained him of thest bit of his trump card." Elysia tried to stand, then pushed Ashera aside.


    Her wings were destroyed, and so was her divine battlesuit. Blood trailed down from the corners of her lips. However, she still looked sturdy despite her severe injuries and energy deviation.


    "Since you have arrived here, I cannot just let you go. Allow me to send you away with the nature power and the prayers of tens of millions of living things in this world. Let''s use the remaining power in this body to thest drop." Elysia sped her hands in prayer and then closed her eyes.


    Countless energy particles were sent from the sky, earth, forests, oceans, and tens of millions of living things. Elysia channeled everything for one final move, thest attack strong enough to eliminate the Ruvoid God.


    "And you think I''m going to shut up and let you seed?" Prysm made his move.


    However, Elysia sealed her enemy''s movements, and the surrounding energy drained to thest bit of essence. All the particles entered Elysia''s body.


    "Please lend me your power. Nuke him with my body as a catalyst. Innate Nullify, Piercing Armor, Heavenly st!" Elysia cast three high-tier divine-ss magicbined into one.


    No sound could be heard, but the heavenly beam shot from Elysia''s outstretched hand. It pierced through the void and shattered several celestial bodies in its path.


    The unbelievably bright light dazzled everyone''s vision for several seconds. The gigantic Ruvoid God vanished from the world''s atmosphere. The world suffered energy decline because Elysia borrowed so much strength, but there was also nothing left in Elysia''s body.


    "Is it over?"


    It was a question that came to everyone''s mind.


    At that moment, the moon trembled and copsed into dust. Absolute darkness gathered there, merging into a gigantic spherical entity with countless dark-purple, water-rippled demonic eyes.


    "I remember it! My supreme form. I already said it. You stand no chance before me, no matter what you do. But I need to thank you for pushing me this far. That''s fun enough, but it''s the end of you and your world, Elysia." Prysm sent his voice echoing across Vrelenia.


    "No way..." Ashera turned pale at the sight of that ominous-looking entity.

 Chapter 1027 Youre Not The Only One

    The Elysium''s members turned pale when the gigantic monster emerged from the exploding moon. Half the world was enveloped in all of a sudden darkness.


    To kill the Ruvoid God''s 3rd form, their master had to borrow the power of nature, earth, and positive energy from tens of millions of prayers. The energy flow and viscosity of the world decreased, and it might take hundreds or thousands of years for it to be replenished.


    Their master had obviously killed three Ruvoid God''s forms at a heavy price, but there was still the 4th form there!? What if there was a 5th, 6th form, and so on? It would never end, an endless struggle.


    Their enemy grew stronger after each death and revival, but their master grew weaker. If this continued, then there would no longer be any hope.


    If not for Elysia''s early telepathy, Luna would have ordered her entire crew toe to the rescue. They did realize that there woulde a time when Elysia would be injured after her fierce battle against the Ruvoid God, but no one knew if it was that bad. Elysia was dying after thest move!


    "Luna, we need to save our master! This was not in the n!" Vanessa eximed in worry.


    "Our master lost? Even after Ely fused with the Goddesses? What about the world''s fate then?" E almost fell into despair.


    "No, we need to save Ely first! We can still lend our power to her through spiritual connection, right!?" Sylvia also went into a panic.


    "Please calm yourself down a bit, everyone. We will live with our master and go into the afterlife with her upon her death. The situation is still in the truest grasp. The Goddesses have over a million ns to ensure victory in this final battle." Luna tried to calm everyone down, but she wasn''t sure what was happening.


    She couldn''t use her foresight ability to the Goddess and Elysia''s direct situation. The Ruvoid God''s fate was also beyond her reach to peek at. She could only glimpse the world''s possible future, but it kept changing.


    "Did Master Ely or one of the Goddesses tell you anything?" Yuuki tried her best to remain calm. She hadplete faith in her master and was not afraid to die to follow her master into the afterlife.


    "Yes, Ely said everything is still in the nning, and please wait for further orders. I can only guess that the Goddess Elysia who fought against the Ruvoid God in the past day was not the real Elysia." Luna could onlye up with a guess.


    Although the Goddesses had discussed various situations that might ur to all of Elysium''s members, there needed to be more detailed information for all ns.


    "What do you mean, mother?" Lynn felt her mother didn''t lie, so she felt everything was still under control?


    "Master Ely has a spiritual connection with us, but why don''t we feel the usual fluctuations to the injured Elysia over there? I reckon she is Master Ely''s divine avatar nurtured by the Goddesses'' divinews." Luna rubbed her upper chest to calm herself down. She was also uneasy if Elysia didn''t tell her just now.


    "Now that you say it, I can only feel a faint spirit connection to our injured master. Celestia and Zera''s presence is also absent in the entire battle. So, Master Ely still has several trump cards behind her sleeve! Everything is still ording to our master''s n!" Yuuki put her hands together in relief upon that realization.


    The girls also felt relieved that the situation wasn''t as bad as it seemed. However, it differed from most powerhouses standing guard in the sky to support the world''s great array formation.


    They witnessed the massive cosmic creature approach their world. Despair and fear slowly crept into their bodies and minds as they realized that the almighty Unknown Goddess had been defeated by the Ruvoid God.


    The Gods and Goddesses might have been ughtered, so what was the point of this struggle then?


    Fortunately, half of the world''s sky was covered in pitch-ck darkness. The inhabitants had no idea what was going on after thest Ruvoid God''s arrogant cry. They thought it was a bluff because they believed in their respective Patron God/Goddess.


    ...


    "Ely, it''s time." Elena spoke in a tender voice.


    "Yeah." Elysia faced the Goddesses who supported her to the end with a resolved gaze.


    Nell was the first to move. She pped her angelic wings and approached Elysia''s face.


    "Please eliminate that Prysm Sephiran, Ely. Use my full power as you please. I am counting on you." Nell kissed Elysia''s forehead and fused her entire existence to the one she swore her loyalty to.


    "Leave it to me." Elysia replied with a reassuring smile.


    "That is his real body, the final form. We will fight against countless monsters from himter. But I will always be with you until the end." Lifa extended her hand to the Nature Realm''s portal, then kissed her godchild on the cheek. Her avatar and main body became particles as she fused everything to Elysia.


    "Yeah, the mini with countless eyes." Elysia nodded in understanding.


    "It''s my turn now. I have few words to say, but we must win this battle. Our new journey will begin after eliminating that huge stepping stone!" Fortuna was a bit embarrassing.


    She kissed Elysia''s forehead to trigger their fuse technique, then her body dematerialized into light particles. A momentter, she arrived at the Elysian Realm.


    "Mm, our new journey through the starry sky of the universe." Elysia extended her hand to touch the remaining bits of light particles.


    "I shall assist you, Ely. Let''s kill that thing together." Ai hugged Elysia and rubbed their cheeks together.


    "Thank you." Elysia hugged Ai back, then put her hand on her upper chest. She felt warmth every time Ai entered the Elysian Realm within her body.


    "Fuse ceremony~ But, I am your sharpest weapon and sturdiest shield. We shall destroy everything that gets in our way, master." Zera transformed her body into arge, long sword. She floated on Elysia''s right, and Celestia soon followed on the other.


    "I am in your care, Zera, Celestia." Elysia touched the two pitch-dark weapons on her sides to form an additional spiritual connection.


    "Master... I''m all yours." Rhea didn''t say much. She grasped Elysia''s cheek, then exhaled her breath into Elysia''s mouth.


    "Mm..." Elysia appreciated the sentiment but still needed to get used to Rhea''s fuse approach. It wasn''t the first time anymore, but she still felt embarrassed.


    "I''ll leave everything up to you, My Lil Ely. We will assist and protect your back. Let''s go all out at least once. It''s time for more destruction, hmm~" Elena hugged Elysia with a melodic hum.


    "En!" Elisia smiled brightly.


    "..." Elena put her hand to Elysia''s chin. She did something simr to Rhea, but she was the bolder one. Afterward, she gave a seducing smile and winked before entering the Elysian Realm.


    "You are as naughty as ever." Elysia put her hand to her lips.


    "Wow~" The Goddesses, especially Rhea, were amazed by Elena''s boldness. However, they were more surprised because Elysia seemed to take it for granted.


    Elysia put any unnecessary thought aside and activated her new divine magic battlesuit.


    Her hair had be longer and turned pure white due to the fuse. Still, it gradually became slightly golden as she was enveloped in an aura of divinity from the inside out.


    The holy chakram with hundreds of shard des emerged behind her, and the four-pointed star rainbow aurora halo became visible above her head.


    Elysia stepped out of the separated dimension, leaving a water ripple behind.


    ...


    "!!!" Ashera was already trembling as her heart screamed to escape immediately. However, Elysia was injured and unable to move behind her.


    The massive rock-like monster with hundreds of purple water-rippled eyes came over to her.


    She couldn''t breathe because of the terrible sense of oppression, her spirit felt like it was being squeezed, and her body was being crushed. It was hard to maintain consciousness before this kind of cosmic entity. So, Elysia was fighting against this kind of monster all alone!


    "The lowly mortal who can still stand straight before my presence? Your strength is not worth mentioning, but your willpower is quite impressive. That Goddess is so important and precious to you, right?" Prysm cursed at the female elf before him.


    "..." Ashera couldn''t answer.


    "Step aside. Stay behind me." Elysia''s divine avatar made a pulling hand motion. She teleported Ashera behind her and nullified the mental pressure.


    "Look at your current state, Elysia. You look miserable even though you''ve reached the pinnacle of this world. What should I do, hmm? Maybe, I can kill that female elf right here to break your heart first? Or shall I corrupt you and turn you to be my puppet first? The world protector will be the one who will destroy the world she protects. It''s a beautiful sight to behold!" Prysm eximed with great enthusiasm.


    "You are so sick as always, Prysm. I choose option three, kill you and be done with it."


    The air rippled like water. A Supreme Goddess who looked very much like Elysia emerged from the void, catching the injured Elysia in her arms.


    "You-" Prysm wasn''t sure, but it proved true. He was not the only one who had multiple forms. But the injured girl was definitely not Elysia''s avatar. If his vision didn''t betray him, he could see the soul and spirit over there. Then, who had he fought in the past day?

 Chapter 1028 Final Phase

    "I leave the rest to you, the other me." Elysia''s avatar closed her eyes with a satisfied smile.


    "Mm, leave it to me. Please return and rest easy." Elysia hugged her avatar gently.


    Elysia''s avatar transformed into a little plushie doll and merged into her main body. Elysia''s soul and spirit fragment returned to her, and the divinews integrated into the rightful owners within her.


    "Who would have thought that I just fought your doll all along. How did you do it? It doesn''t look like your avatar or clone." Prysm felt likeughing out loud.


    As expected of the entity that made him so wary. She wouldn''t lose and submit easily.


    "We''re good at tricking your foresight divinity, right? You can say it is my divine avatar nurtured by many divinews. Perhaps, it is my body double?" Elysia created a starry night cial orb in her palm. "So, shall we go to round two?"


    "Hahaha! This form of mine is iparable to the previous three. I reckon you will apany me for a while, but you dy the inevitable situation. Show me what you''ve got, then!" Prysm materialized dozens of wings of darkness around his body. Thousands of ursed formless creatures emerged from there.


    "You are not going anywhere. Realm Expansion, Absolute Domain!" Elysia threw the starry night cial orb up.


    *Whizz*


    A dimensional explosion formed a starry sky domain epassing endless boundaries. Elysia sealed the Ruvoid God and the ursed creatures that kept increasing.


    "You wish to seal me within this domain?" Prysm was shocked.


    He felt his divinews and curses were suppressed by arge margin, but he was more intrigued by the domain he had never encountered. For a nce, it felt like he was in outer space. This ce was definitely a different dimension.


    "I can''t let your minions ravage Vrelenia again." Elysia summoned her divine bow. Her absolute domain''sws have been rewritten to be a massive debuff for the curse-bearing monsters. Because of that, she could be more flexible to go all out now.


    *Swiish* *Crackle* *Crackle*


    Elysia released a greeting arrow. Thousands of ursed creatures below Emperor level crystallized and crumbled into dust instantly upon contact with the arrow.


    "Hou, you can negate our anti-magic innate and bypass the curses?" Prysm became more and more intrigued with this version of Elysia.


    It was no longer just curiosity or attention anymore. Still, it became an obsession where he would crack open Elysia''s brain to uncover all her secrets.


    "Who knows?" Elysia spoke nothing more and started attacking. She was in full offensive mode now.


    "Hmph! Everything shall return to nothingness!" Prysm resisted the suppression by activating his divine empowerment domain.


    Hundreds of tentacle-like hands emerged from the void, trying to catch Elysia from all sides. Zera, Celestia, and hundreds of des from her aurora chakram cut down anything that tried to get close.


    "Grr!" A gigantic, terrifying demon charged towards Elysia, about to release a powerful curse beam from its mouth.


    *Pow* *Pow* *Pow*


    Elysia released three consecutive arrows into the monster''s mouth. The Emperor-level monster crystallized and crumbled into dust particles.


    The curse was purified within seconds, and the remnants of energy were absorbed into the domain''s endless abyss.


    Elysia was on all assault, and her enemies were forced to go full defensive. The shes between her and an army of ursed creatures broke out even more violently.


    Most of Prysm''s innate abilities were rendered useless this time, and he could no longer absorb anything within Elysia''s absolute domain. He was suppressed, and this domain was the one doing the absorption now.


    "So, is this the power of the nemesis, the power to counter everything?" Prysm was amazed by Elysia''s capabilities. If he said he had grasped supreme power, then this version of Elysia was no less than him.


    "It is possible. I hope it''s not your final strongest form, or you''ll be screwd, Prysm Sephiran." Elysia pulled her bowstring, materializing a bright purplish-blue cosmo arrow with thick destructive divinews.


    She had to uncover this Ruvoid God''s bottom ground and exhaust all his trump cards to obliterate him with no more chance to resurrect.


    "Tell that to you. Once you are defeated, then that is the end for you." Prysm opened his mouth slightly. A high-level destructive dark energy was recharged there, ready to be fired to collide with his opponent''s attack.


    "Let''s see whose divinews will emerge victorious between you and us." Elysia released the cosmo arrow. It shot through dozens of times the speed of sound.


    "Devour!" Prysm spewed out the destructive dark bullet.


    *Rumble!* *Boom!*


    The two supreme-ss attacks collided, destroying each other and creating a supermassive explosion that resembled a supernova.


    *Swiish*


    Prysm went straight through the void, instantly closing his distance with his opponent. Elysia waved her hand, making her domain be a vacuum-like outer space. She also suppressed the divine airw around her enemy.


    Their supreme-ss battle then ensued to another level without the slightest bit of sound, as the sound wave couldn''t travel through a vacuum.


    The temperature dropped drastically until it transcended absolute zero. In that environment, any lifeform would pass out in less than ten seconds and die before one minute had passed.


    Unfortunately, that could only hinder Prysm''s minions. It soon became one against an army again. Every second could change the situation about who woulde out victorious. The battle was so fast that nothing could be seen except the ripples and impact of each sh.


    By the time that happened, Xero, Regulus, and Oceanid were already in the skies of Eshvelenora Woond, Elven Continent. Ashera returned to her position to support the world''s great array formation. Still, she also observed the domain Elysia activated a few minutes ago.


    The spherical starry night misty domain with a one-hundred-meter radius was located there. Elysia was fighting that energetic asteroid-like monster with hundreds of eyes in it.


    "So, the previous one who fought the Ruvoid God was Elysia''s divine avatar? She killed the Ruvoid God''s three forms before she forced that thing to summon its fourth form?" Oceanid rubbed his head as he felt somewhat helpless.


    For some reason, what Lifa and Rhea had said a few days ago suddenly came to his mind. ''The God was a living being that was stronger than mortals. While cosmos creatures are in a whole different league.''


    ''However, if so... what about Elysia? She was a human girl, not a cosmos creature like the Ruvoid God.'' Oceanid asked in wonder.


    "Yes, Ely, no, Goddess Elysia is currently fighting against the Ruvoid God and countless ursed creatures in her absolute domain." Ashera presented her testimony, though she still felt it was hard to ept that the powerful one was Elysia among other Gods.


    "Did you see the presence of other Goddesses beside Elysia?" Xero frowned. He felt it was a bit strange for Elysia to fight alone.


    "I''m not sure. After Goddess Elysia saved her injured divine avatar, she activated her domain immediately to prevent the newly summoned countless ursed creatures from spreading to the world." Ashera shook her head.


    "Sigh, we rushed here despite not having fully recovered yet, but she took everything on herself. Is she alright to face that monster alone?" Regulus observed the so-called absolute domain from a short distance.


    "Our original task was to gauge that monster''s capabilities, but we were defeated in his first form. Meanwhile, Elysia''s divine avatar killed the three by herself. I hope that monster doesn''t have the fifth or more form, or we will be doomed for real. If we were to face that countless eyeball monster, would we be able to withstand him?" Oceanid muttered under his breath.


    "We will surely meet our true death, and the world will be swallowed up afterward." Xero clenched his fists.


    He was confident in killing a Ruvoid God. Still, the previous one was beyond his reach as that monster was thebination of four divinities as one. It was not a shame if he lost against that monster. After all, he dealt a decent amount of damage to his enemy and received deep enough analysis as promised.


    However, he felt frustrated when he realized that the gap between himself and the true almighty was massive. He needed more power to conquer the starry sky outside the world''s boundaries!


    Xero tried to touch Elysia''s absolute domain, but his hand seemed to pass through ordinary air. He tried to go inside but only passed through empty air and suddenly reappeared on the other side of the domain. It was as if the spherical starry night domain was an unobstructed void dimension.


    "Don''t try to tamper with or manipte the domain barrier. You will be swallowed up without a trace, especially knowing that a supreme-ss battle is inside. It is not called the absolute domain for nothing." Luna announced her warning.


    A spaceship came closer and took a position as if aiming to shoot at the domain.


    "If you have no intention of recovering to your prime first, how about visiting here?" Luna invited the three Gods. She even gave a gesture from themand room.


    "..." The three Gods said nothing more, flew closer to themand room and bypassed the weakened force field. They broke through the ss wall and arrived there.


    "Elven Empress Ashera, you have our appreciation and admiration. However, please go to the bottomyer of the great array formation for now. We will lower its altitude for a better scope of protection. We will be entering into the final phase of the n." Luna kindly reminded Ashera with appreciation and admiration.


    After all, Ashera dared to stand before the Ruvoid God to protect the injured Elysia''s divine avatar.


    "Okay." Ashera looked at the domain, then at the spaceship. She touched her bracelet, then flew down as ordered.


    After that, Luna gave a notification to all powerhouses regarding the final phase of the n. The spaceship then sent an order using the great array formation main core to lower its altitude to the inner atmosphere.

 Chapter 1029 The Battle Against Time

    "Where did the other Goddesses go? Why did they let Elysia fight alone? Are they still nning something else? Isn''t it time you tell me the rest of the n?" Xero was impatient as he could not see the whole ever-changing n.


    How could he know of the more than a million possible ns those Goddesses had nned!? They had only told him one grand n, and he had already done his part.


    Luna looked at the other girls and asked them to leave this matter to her. "Since the Ruvoid God Prysm is already in the absolute domain, I can tell you. We don''t know the in-depth details either. However, there is one clear thing. They are there all along, fighting alongside Master Elysia."


    "They''re there all along? Is it possible-" Oceanid tried to guess, but he didn''t dare say it. He suspected it, but he could sense that Elysia possessed as many divinews as the other Goddesses had. It was not just a single existence.


    "Yes, the Goddessesbined their power and staked it all on Elysia. Our master is a special divine-ss entity, you know? She hasn''t reached her true divinity but can contain everything in her body." Luna nodded slightly. She knew the Sea God had guessed it.


    "Combine? Do you mean the fusing technique? I know the Goddess of Life and the Goddess of Nature have that kind of technique. So, that is their ultimate trump card, huh. The only way to match the power of the supreme cosmic being." Regulus transformed into a lion man and crossed his arms while staring at the starry night domain.


    "If Elysia is the host, she holds the burden of far too many different divinews. I''m afraid she can''t handle it for long. Did they say anything else? Is there anything we can do or prepare for?" Oceanid became more anxious than before.


    One great power might be great, but no one could salvage the situation when Elysia fell to a disadvantage since the Goddesses bet everything on one asion.


    "For now, there''s nothing we can do but wait and pray." Vanessa raised her hand.


    "However, Master Elysia said one sentence before the Ruvoid God awakened yesterday." Yuuki crossed her arms and tapped her cheeks.


    "Yeah, that''s one, right? Ely said implicitly to give her three days, and they would emerge victorious?" Sylvia dropped her fist onto her open palm. She remembered it very clearly.


    "Three days? Does the battle our master''s divine avatar go through count there?" Lynn put her hand to her chin.


    "Eh-huh? That, I''m not really sure." Sylvia scratched her head. She wasn''t so sure either.


    "But, Xentia remembers the Goddesses reminded us to link our power through our connection to our master after the absolute domain copsed, right?" Xentia reminded everyone in case there was someone who forgot it.


    "Yes, that''s it. That''s very important, but we must also prepare for our swift rescue." Evelyn expressed her opinion as she was more concerned about Elysia''s safety.


    "We need to prepare the main cannon just in case too." E nodded in agreement.


    The girls then discussed things the Goddesses had told them before the battle started.


    The three little dragons watched from the side as if they had nothing to do now. They only stared at the absolute domain worriedly.


    "And to you, glorious Gods. We beg you to prepare for the worst. Our master entrusted us with a single-use divine artifact in case we had no hope of eliminating the Ruvoid God. As the final desperate resort, we will throw the Ruvoid God to the other side of the universe or the outer realm." Luna stated the conclusion respectfully. She disyed a ck prism artifact in her hand.


    "Please hand it over to me. If Elysia and the Goddess are defeated, then I am the one who will throw that fcking Ruvoid God into another universe." Xero reached out his hand with a burning conviction in his eyes.


    "Are you sure you want to do it alone? We need about five seconds to open the universe''s tunnel portal." Luna squinted her eyes as she tried to probe this Heretic God''s motivation.


    "That''s enough. We have two Gods that can buy time, and this spaceship can still fire the main anti-matter cannon as a distraction." Xero snatched the ck prism artifact.


    After that, she walked out of themand room. "Well then, I''ll use a random room to recover as soon as possible. They won''t be easily defeated, but they even have ns for the worst-case scenario too."


    "I think we can hold the monster down for five seconds." Oceanid sighed.


    "Hum. That''s doable." Regulus agreed with that.


    Afterwards, they left and used a random empty room to continue their self-healing meditation.


    ''Luna, why did you give the artifact to the Heretic God? That is ourst resort that Ely has entrusted to us.'' Sylvia couldn''t understand what this vixen had in mind.


    ''He won''t rest easy if he doesn''t hold it. We have one more spare artifact in case the first universe''s tunnel portal fails to send the Ruvoid God to another universe.'' Luna tried to reassure the girls. She knew it was a bit risky, but she had to buy the trust of the Gods so they would help them to the end in these ever-changing scenarios.


    The girls then fully analyzed Elysia''s absolute domain''s magic fluctuations andposition. When it showed signs of copsing, they would immediately act to aid their master as per the n.


    ...


    The situation inside the absolute domain was getting worse as time went on. Elysia almost lost track of time, but Elena did the timer with an hourss for her.


    The three days time limit almost passed, and Elysia and her enemy were both at a disadvantage in the prolonged battle because they both had skills rted to absorption.


    The dimensional cracks were everywhere because of the supreme-ss shes that had urred thousands or tens of thousands of times.


    "What should we do? That thing is like a tough nut that is very difficult to beat even in this kind of environment that is in our favor." Fortuna felt even more anxious when Elysia almost reached the power usage limit.


    It would only be life-threatening if Elysia used supreme power actively for far too long.


    "We only have less than four hours." Nell pointed at the hourss.


    "I know that Sera was much harder to beat. Ely and I had the upper hand because the other party had little mercy. Ely could Sera because the other party underestimated her, but that monster is indestructible." Ai bit her fingernails, feeling anxious and frustrated.


    "At this rate, Ely will use that twelve-wings sigil. We must prevent it." Lifa had her worries as she had her guess Elysia''s twelve wings sigil might be used to summon Sera. The burden would be too much for Elysia, even with their current fused existence.


    "No, we don''t know what will happen if wee into contact with the Seraph of the End. Sera might be another Ruvoid God, but worse! We have probably exhausted almost all of Ruvoid God''s trump cards. He can no longer recover instantly again. See, he actually looks even more miserable than us." Rhea strictly forbade it.


    ''Our power and EP are not infinite. I will use it as a final struggle before this absolute domain copses. Please help me out to lessen the risk. We must not let this Ruvoid Gode out alive. We have to eradicate it here.'' Elysia joined the conversation in the middle of her super-intense battle.


    The Ruvoid God didn''t let her off the hook after the previous relentless attacks. Elysia covered her body with six angel wings to protect herself from invisible attacks. She then fired a few cosmo arrows as she kept a safe shooting distance from the Ruvoid God.


    "If you have time to talk, why not help us to dispel these weird mental attacks that invaded Ely!?" Elena felt overwhelmed but also a bit irritated.


    Elysia shot several disruption arrows and dodged her enemy''s counterattacks. She was at her wit''s end, actually. Her ultimate techniques had been used in this battle, but Prysm still came out in one piece.


    Her greatest achievement was injuring her enemy bit by bit. They were fighting a draw, but she was also fighting against time. It would be disastrous to exceed the three days power usage time limit.


    It would be fine if her body fusion didn''t use supreme magic, but her body couldn''t withstand it if exposed for too long to channel that kind of pinnacle of power. She might die from the repercussions.


    As for the twelve wings sigil on Elysia''s hand, she luckily won against Sera and got a wish to be granted. She asked Sera to help her eliminate a super strong creature named the strongest Ruvoid God. Therefore, she obtained this mysterious sigil.


    Sera reminded her not to use the sigil before she reached a higher level of power and unshakable confidence. No one knew the effect it would have if Elysia activated her sigil. Still, somehow, she felt it was a summoning contract.


    Sera was an extremely powerful entity in the Boundless Realm. Sera''s non-buffed, simple form could even obliterate the sr system if she wanted to. Thus, Elysia could ask for that help at thest moment.


    ''You seem to be nearing your limit, Elysia. It''s my first time fighting to this point. Imend your capabilities. It''s a pity, but it will reach its end anyway. This whole ordeal is fun, but let''s wrap it up. I shall kill you and then refine you as my puppet. Don''t ever dream of self-destructing.'' Prysm sent his words via telepathy.


    ''The Ruvoid God will use his final ultimate trump card! Please be prepared. This will be much more terrible than the other attacks, everyone!'' Zera warned Elysia and the Goddesses via their divine spiritual connection.

 Chapter 1030 Resolving Disaster With Greater Calamity

    The Ruvoid God Prysm prepared an ultimate final attack to end this prolonged detrimental battle. He had to immediately destroy this starry sky dimension because he could no longer resist this death trap domain for long.


    He underestimated Elysia, and he ended up miserable. He tried to gain the upper hand but fell into a disadvantage instead. And more than anything, he could see his demise if this battle continued.


    Therefore, he umted his remaining strength as if he would risk his power reserve and trump cards in one strike.


    The concentrated radiation and curse clumped like a ball of dark matter with highly high destructive power. The surrounding dimension was cracked, and the domain was not fast enough to repair the damage.


    Elysia''s absolute domain was on the verge of copse.


    ''It''s gotten to here, huh...'' Elysia checked her status screen. However, her appraisal was still broken because the everchanging numbers showed several question marks.


    Even so, she could feel that she only had less energy than a quarter of her prime. She also only had six hours of time limit left. Since her enemy wanted to end this battle by risking everything now, she had no choice but to make a bet.


    ''Let''s do it.'' Elena supported Elysia wholeheartedly.


    ''En.'' The other Goddesses expressed their approval.


    ''I will help you to amplify and reinforce the destructive power to the maximum level with my divinews, master.'' Zera changed her form into the dark spear of destruction.


    ''All right.'' Elysia held Zera with both hands. She transferred considerable divine energy to create a massive supernova explosion and a gamma-ray burst essence.


    Zerabined them into one super supreme-ss destructive force capable of destroying several gxies in one fell swoop.


    It cost more than half of Elysia''s remaining power. With only slightly more than ten percent of her peak''s energy left, she and the Goddesses would be doomed if this move couldn''t match the Ruvoid God''s destructive power.


    ''The bacsh might be severe for us. I''m sorry, Zera... this will hurt a lot.'' Elysia''s eyes shone with a golden glow, and ck lightning shed around her body. She imbued thew of holy magic and darkness to empower Zera.


    Superdestructive power was within her grasp, but her domain could no longer contain her destructive force from leaking out, regardless of the hyper-drive absorption of divinews. Catastrophe and cmity were already almost covering half the world out there right now.


    ''Let''s kill him. I will never die as long as you are here.'' Zera''s answer was clear and unwavering.


    ''It''s so draining. The absolute domain will copse soon. May the world not be destroyed by this ultimate supreme-ss sh of explosions! It''s here. He hasunched his attack from close range!'' Elena shouted as the Ruvoid God went through the void to close the distance between them.


    ''!!!'' Elysia swung her spear to stab straight ahead with a high prative force.


    The absolute darkness of the devourer shed against the supreme destroyer.


    No sound could be heard, but the explosions of doomsday destruction shattered the surrounding gxies into nothingness. The explosion''s light was so bright that nothing could be seen, even with divine sense. Elysia and Prysm were caught right in the middle, only relying on their own way to protect themselves from being reduced to dust.


    ''Did we win? Or are we dead? I''m not sure, but the bacsh has started. It hurts...'' Elysia felt her consciousness slowly leave her as the pain became more unbearable.


    However, she steeled herself to fight the urge. She returned to consciousness as she still had to support her absolute domain so that it would not wholly copse due to this explosion.


    "..." By the time the explosions died an hourter, Elysia was in a miserable situation. Her supreme battlesuit was torn everywhere, her six wings were partially burnt, her protective artifacts cracked, and Zera turned into a ck liquid as if losing power.


    The ck liquid coiled around Elysia''s arm like a snake. At the moment, Elysia only had less than five percent of magical energy left as the final move was draining.


    Yet, something came into her sight. She widened her eyes in shock to find the Ruvoid God had survived the supermassive explosion just now. However, Prysm''s condition was no better than hers.


    It was like a mini asteroid monster corroded and partially destroyed. The old stone had cracks everywhere and looked like it might soon shatter.


    *Crack* *Crack* *Crumble*


    The absolute domain copsed as Elysia could no longer support it. She was on the verge of losing consciousness, with a deep pain running through her body due to the bacsh. Using too much magic power at once was so dangerous.


    It was her limit, but the bacsh was heavy due to her injury. The Goddesses in Elysian Realm were also on the verge of fainting. The only thing that kept them sober was Elysia''s toughness and willpower.


    *Swoosh!*


    The nearby spaceship fired a super anti-matter cannon right at the Ruvoid God.


    *Swiish* *Boom!* *Bam*


    The three Gods immediately moved to handle the Ruvoid God, who was on the brink of destruction. They performed abination formation to seal and restrain their target''s movement. Xero then activated the prism artifact and threw it at the Ruvoid God.


    *Rumble!*


    A space tunnel opened, sucking in the injured Ruvoid God.


    "You think this cheap trick will work while I''m still conscious? I''m not going anywhere until I devour you all up!" Prysm opened his mouth wide, then engulfed the portal like it was nothing.


    The scene was terrible beyondmon sense, like a giant split rock swallowing the intangible portal.


    ''This isn''t going to be easy. He still has a powerful vessel. It''s a space tunnel to somewhere unknown in the distant universe, but it''s eaten like a cracker... Can we throw the Ruvoid God Prysm into the Boundless Realm?'' The idea shed through Elysia''s mind.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t think it would work because the Boundless Realm portal was sealed within a gate artifact. The portal size was also so smallpared with the massive Ruvoid God.


    "Master!" Yuuki rushed out of the spaceship to fetch her injured master.


    Elysianded on the spaceship and staggered slightly. She raised her palm to stop Yuuki and the girls from getting closer.


    The girls then understood the meaning and immediately channeled their energy and power to Elysia through their spiritual connection.


    At the same time, Elysia whispered to the Goddesses in the Elysian Realm.


    ''Ely, this is crazy, but we''re close to making it. Just a little more...'' Nell grimaced in pain and panted as she felt like she was about to fall into magic deviation.


    ''We took a huge risk. Can we unleash one more finishing blow?'' Fortuna had no strength left. She only hoped that the Ruvoid God could die quickly.


    ''It''s not possible. The Ruvoid God could recover quickly by preying on living things. We have to stop him immediately...'' Rhea murmured in a weak tone.


    ''I will summon Sera.'' Elysia announced her decision in a straightforward tone.


    ''Ely, no!'' Elena refused because she and the Goddesses had no faith in that terrifying creature from the Boundless Realm.


    ''Sera made a promise to me, and she won''t break it, will she? We cannot stop the Ruvoid God in our current state. Let''s say it''s a gamble. Sera will kill him for me.'' Elysia stared at the three Gods trying to stop the Ruvoid God, but it was only a matter of time before they were defeated and devoured. She had to stop that and prevent Prysm''s recovery.


    It was just like resolving a disaster by inviting the greater cmity. Elysia channeled her remaining power into the twelve angelic wingsmand spell on her hand with a wish in mind.


    The ck magic circle with the twelve wings symbol erged, and a thick destructive dark aura enveloped Elysia''s body.


    *Rumble!*


    The void was torn open in the middle of a magic circle, and an eerie giant golden eye peeked from there. That unknown, terrifying creature caused anyone who saw it to freeze in shock. It looked around, then stared at Elysia with a meaningful gaze as if that creature understood everything in one nce.


    "I win the bet, sisters." Elysia smiled weakly as she looked at the Seraph of the End, and the other party immediately understood the situation.


    The summoningmand spell on Elysia''s hand slowly faded and disappeared. Sera sent out a wisp of light before the void was closed.


    ''I didn''t expect you to use your privilege in your current state. You''ve grown so much since west met, but your condition is miserable, Elysia. If only you used that summoning spell when you were at your peak, you might be able to summon myplete self to eradicate that ugly thing. However, my little avatar might do the job for you. I will observe you more closely.''


    ''Please don''t say such a thing. You scared me.''


    ''Your universe is interesting as it gave birth to a unique creature like you.''


    ''Can I ask you a few things?''


    ''I don''t think now is the time.''


    ''I see. Please kill that Ruvoid God first. I''ve killed him several times, and it''s his final form.'' Elysia pointed at the Ruvoid God.

 Chapter 1031 Every End Has A New Beginning

    The white light above Elysia''s palm transformed into a tiny creature resembling a diamond slime with big eyes and a small mouth. Twelve tiny wings popped out on Sera''s adorable little avatar''s back, and an angelic halo popped up on her body.


    The diamond heavenly spirit shot at the stupified Ruvoid God with impressive speed. Prysm opened his mouth and swallowed that tiny thing reflexively with a chomp.


    "What was that creature just now? This thing is a heavenly spirit?" Prysm couldn''t catch up with what had just happened. Elysia had more secrets than he could imagine.


    Previously, he thought that Elysia would summon a supreme ss reinforcement. He would be dead for sure if another creature like Elysia appeared. The terror radiating from those golden jeweled eyes just now looked like it would rip his spirit out. Still, luckily that void cosmic monster couldn''te to answer Elysia''s call.


    As for the heavenly spirit, it would be good nutrition for him to recuperate. This time, Elysia had no chance to fight or resist. He would make her his now.


    "!?" Prysm felt he was going to explode from the inside. His entire body swelled, and his body cracked like he was about to perform a self-destruct, but it was against his will.


    His divine soul and primordial spirit were injured, and he exploded into smithereens before he understood what was happening.


    The little twelve-winged heavenly spirit emerged from thin air and returned to Elysia''s hands. "You are impressive enough to corner that kind of cosmic creature to that level of despair. However, you need more than borrowed power to eliminate that thing."


    "I prefer to say it asbined power. I will call you Sera, but is it true that you are only an avatar? And you rewarded me with a summoning contract, right?" Elysia had difficulty connecting this cute little spirit to that terrifying massive Seraph.


    "An avatar with a fragment of my power. Yes, one time summon for help as promised. This form does resemble a heavenly spirit but doesn''t try to do funny things like trying to refine me. You may explode like that ugly thing." Sera made her threat clear.


    "You are a good friend of mine. Why would I do that? Thank you for finishing him off with a deadly finishing blow. He died for good, right?" Elysia looked up at the sky, ignoring the various surprised expressions from the people around her.


    "Hmm, dead for real. I deliberately allowed that thing to devour me so I could also destroy its divine soul and primordial spirit." Sera nced at Elysia''s left hand.


    Her divine mark vanished upon the one-time summon as per the pact. Still, she had other ns considering she had finally arrived in this universe. He would also want to keep an eye on Elysia as she was intrigued by this mysterious human girl''s origin.


    The first time they met, Elysia could beat her once with an extraordinarily effective little trick. That was how they knew each other.


    However, Elysia was so young for a God-tier entity ss. Perhaps, the youngest one in history. This human girl could also fuse with several divine beings and temporarily attain supreme divinity.


    Given time, this human girl might grasp the infinite of impossibility, something that no one else could achieve. But, then again, what kind of origin could summon a creature like Elysia? It was something Sera wanted to know very much from this universe.


    Whatever happened in the future and what sort of thing the universe would prepare for this girl, he had to see it with his own eyes.


    With that thought in mind, Sera''s avatar left another spell and engraved a permanent divine mark. It was simr to the previous twelve angelic wings symbols. Still, the current one was diamond in color rather than jet ck.


    "Let''s meet again on another asion. It would be best to recover before deactivating your fusion technique as soon as possible. Do not use your divine power or spiritual energy before you are in good condition. Your loved ones who risked everything with you can vanish into nothingness because of the severe bacsh. You will die because your current body fusion can barely withstand the bacsh." Sera gave some advice before entering her divine mark.


    "You established a new contract? Another summoningmand spell?" Elysia checked the diamond-coloured twelve angel wings symbol on her left hand.


    "I shall watch over you." Sera responded briefly, and then her divine mark became invisible.


    "..." Elysia breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, a vortex suddenly formed out of thin air. A huge amount of curse energy gathered into one evil existence that shot straight at Elysia.


    Elysia failed to notice the sudden attack due to her injuries, the three Gods tried to stop it in a panic, and the girls around Elysia cried out while trying to activate the anti-curse mechanism as quickly as possible.


    "Master!!!"


    "Eh?" Elysia was shocked by that exmation, and so were the Goddesses in the Elysian Realm. They stared at the approaching divine curse without being able to do anything since there was no strength left to resist or purify it.


    Yuuki, Vanessa, and Sylvia quickly activated the anti-curse mechanism. Still, the divine curse bypassed them without any hindrance or restriction.


    "!?" Elysia was struck by the divine curse in her most vulnerable state. She and Elena tried to seal the divine curse so they wouldn''t be contaminated. However, they didn''t have the power to burn or purify it.


    ''Sera, you forgot to handle the divine curse after eliminating the Ruvoid God.'' Elysia muttered weakly as she nced at her left hand.


    Unfortunately, there was no response from Sera. She also didn''t have the strength to connect with the other party, let alone perform another summon.


    Before corruption worsened, Rhea told everyone emphatically since the situation was so urgently dangerous. ''Let''s seal Master Elysia''s body in the crystallization of divinity! The divine curse can''t do anything to us. We need to buy time for now.''


    ''But, it''s the same with us. The curse is sealed, and we can''t do anything either.'' Nell felt uneasy.


    ''It''s okay. We have people we can trust to help us. Either Ely can heal herself in the seal, or we get outside help to purify the curse.'' Elenay beside Elysia''s spirit. She knew Elysia had made her decision based on Rhea''s suggestion.


    ''Ely, have you decided yet?'' Lifa asked in a gentle tone.


    ''Mm, we only have one possible choice. We can buy time while looking for ways to recover and purify the Ruvoid God''s curse.'' Elysia used Rhea''s knowledge to initiate self-sealing crystallization.


    ''It''s okay. We will apany you into deep slumber then. By the time we wake up, the world may have been different for the better.'' Ai felt her consciousness slowly being sealed, just like the others.


    ''Ely, you are responsible for us too. Please don''t die.'' Fortune sighed.


    ''Please rest easy. I have literally and figuratively died several times, and I am still alive and kicking with you all.'' Elysia slumped to the ground, but Yuuki immediately caught her.


    At the same time, Lifa created several wooden coffins around Elysia''s bed with a super soft andfortable mattress inside. She went in there and offered the remaining ones to the others. Elysia and Elena''s spirits were the only ones on the luxurious bed.


    ''Zera, please enter my inner space to rest and recuperate. Celestia and the others divine artifacts are there to apany you. This is hard to say, but we must fall into a deep slumber because of the bacsh and divine curse.'' Elysia stroked the ck tentacle-like liquid coiled on her arm.


    Zera responded with a nod. Elysia opened the small portal, and she entered there obediently.


    After that, Elysia nced at the girls about to cry, the little dragons who were saddened, and the three Gods who were feelingplicated.


    "My time is running out. The twilight sky is beautiful, and the world is finally liberated from the Outer Gods. I may not be there to witness the changing eras, but I will see the future, the world''s long-awaited dream of peace. I''m sorry I couldn''t stay with you for long. Will you forgive this ipetent master of yours?" Elysia raised her hand weakly as she stared at Yuuki and the girls around her.


    "Master, no matter how long it takes, we will protect you and purify the curse. We will free you from the seal as soon as possible." Yuuki grasped her master''s hand as the tears flowed down her cheeks.


    Everyone spoke their hearts out, but Elysia could no longer hear clearly as her consciousness slowly left her.


    "Thank you..." Elysia replied with a tender smile as she received everyone''s sentiment in her heart. She used herst magic to distance herself from everyone as her crystallization would take form intact forplete sealing.


    Elysia sped her hands in prayer, closed her eyes, and curled her six wounded angelic wings around her like a shield.


    The sealing crystal enveloped Elysia''s body and formed a spherical kaleidoscope-colored white crystal with a diamond structure. Seeing the injured angel inside was difficult because of the ss-like reflections and mirror-like effects.


    The dark sky had brightened since the disappearance of the curse-bearing monster. Elysia and the Goddesses are obviously still there, but Elysium''s members couldn''t help but feel lost.


    The Ruvoid God was no longer alive. The world was also no longer under the threat of ursed creatures. They had clearly won the war, but somehow, they found the victory bitter.


    "You''re injured, suffered a tremendous bacsh, magic deviation, and internal wounds..." Vanessa stroked the crystal in mncholy as she tried to look closer at her master.


    "Our spirit connection is blocked because of the seal, but what can we do now? Can the recovery formation help?" Yuuki tried to connect to Elysia but failed.


    "We can try our best. Our master is healing inside there. Once she recovers, the divine curse is nothing to them." Sylvia wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. Elysia was still alive, just not in good condition.


    "Um, that''s it." Evelyn was convinced by that.


    "..." Xero sighed. This was the first time he had seen Elysia''s form as a Goddess; the only thing he could say was magnificent.


    He had a few questions still on his mind, but he seemed to need to wait until Elysia came out of the seal. It was only a matter of time, and he had a feeling it wouldn''t be too long.


    "Can we ask you for a favor?" Luna came over with two jades in her hand.


    "How can I help you, mydy?" Oceanid rubbed his head. He shouldn''t feel sentimental because Elysia and the other Goddesses wouldn''t die that easily.


    "I hope that you can give these jades to the Sky God and Ice God in the Sky Library. It can help them repair their soul remains. It doesn''t matter if they are just a fragment of their real beings if they are there. At the very least, they have the choice to reincarnate afterpleting their mission." Luna handed over the jades to the Sea God.


    "An advanced version of soul-nurturing jade? It would be a bit funny if the real ones were reincarnated somewhere, and their will instead be a new different entity. But, fine, I''ll give this to them." Oceanid gave a thumbs up.


    After several conversations, the Gods and Elysium''s members parted ways under the moonless twilight. Elysium had a primary duty to protect and help their Supreme Goddess recover in every way possible.


    The glorious news was soon spread throughout the world. Only a few knew that the victory was mainly achieved by an Unknown Goddess. Everyone only praised the Gods and Goddesses they knew without knowing the truth.


    Ashera was the only one who knew about Goddess Elysia. She could only tell her trusted people because of Elysium''s request, but she secretly updated all of their Patron Goddess statues on the Elven Continent to be the figure of the Supreme Goddess Elysia as the Goddess of Light and Hope.


    Three days have passed since Elysia sealed herself, and none of Elysium''s members left their master''s side.


    The spaceship was still hovering in the sky. Elysium''s members tried many ways to help Elysia recover, but they didn''t know if it worked or not. They just kept on trying until their Goddess regained consciousness.


    "What happened? Did we make it?" Luna noticed a slight change. Something was moving within the sealing crystal. The four-pointed star gem above Elysia''s head spun as if signalling something. Elysia''s four-pointed halo also suddenly appeared and shone a colorful light.


    The little gem wasmencing the life-saving measurement to ensure the one it tried to protect was safe and sound. Still, its power and the world''s magic energy density were insufficient to remove the divine curse within Elysia''s body.


    The Primordial Star in the Extreme North received the call and shot up like a colorful auroraet into the southern sky.


    *Swoosh!*


    The spaceship issued a warning of a disaster approaching at breakneck speed. Yet, no one was able to respond with anything. The staret crashed against the spaceship and triggered a spatial urrence.


    The entire spaceship and everyone aboard it was sucked into the light and disappeared from the sky. The Primordial Star initiated an order to search for a more suitable recovery environment in another world.


    Vrelenia began moving in the direction everyone yearned for and dreamed of. However, the savior and her pantheon were no longer there to witness it. They were brought away from the world for a new journey.


    --------------


    Hi, author YuuZu here! This chapter is the end of the ''Quick Transmigration: Goddess Of My Imagination'' series.


    28/7/2020 ~ 24/3/2023


    Thank you for your generous and kind support! During these nearly three years, we have had ups and downs, but we managed to reach 1031 chapters.


    Every beginning has an end, and every end has a new beginning. The sequel to this serieses with the title ''My Goddess is Good at Pretending''.


    I am pleased to inform you that the sequel wille with a more profound and exciting storyline. Please give it a try and add it to your library! See you soon in the new series ^^


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!